ã€ŠHalf-elves Fall in Loveã€‹


 Chapter 1: Female slave of the past

    <h4>Chapter 1: Female ve of the past</h4>

    When I was young, I lived in a remote town called Polka. Itys in a heavy snowfall zone where half of the year is pure white and there is nothing that seems to be like a town, because the wilderness and a coniferous forest extend as far as the eyes can see. Naturally, agriculture can hardly be done because of the climate and the forest around was also famous for a lot of demon beasts living inside. Polka is a town which didn¡¯t seem to prosper well, although there is a specialty which only exists there. It is a mysterious spring water which does not freeze even in winter called the ¡°Soul Fountain of Polka¡±. This water sprung up in some ces inside the town and has the power of healing everything. It is effective for anything from sickness to injury. There is also a story that a soldier who was attacked by a demon beast in the forest was half torn apart and was healed after drinking this water. That¡¯s why the town was crowded with pilgrims who had always had illnesses or injuries and there was nothing to do because the water sprung up only for half a day.

    This spring, in fact, is famous for local people, but there are also hot springs. It became extremely popr especially because it rejuvenates the skin of women. Polka¡¯s 50-year-old women look like 30 years old. Thend pattern of a fair-skinned beauty in a snowy country and a hot spring is a heavenly scenery already. And then there was me, a peeper.

    ¡°Hmm? ¡­¡­Ah, heyy!¡±

    ¡°Andy the cksmith again!!¡±

    I was found by the flower shop¡¯s aunt and the girl from the tavern who threw a snowball. I have a good technique to escape on the snow which is my homemade sled. I was famous as ¡°The cksmith¡¯s erotic brat¡± profusely, but only the young girl got angry, while the married aunt wasughing. Because it was a time where men were few in this country and it was a conscription, they seemed to have a reliable and broad opinion of me. As mentioned above, even that aunt is the owner of an excellent body through the effect of the spring.

    Today as well, Jessica the florist threw snowballs at me who was sliding over the snow. I was hit by the snowball and was thrown into the snow after losing control of my sled.

    ¡°Guwaa!?¡±

    My whiffing body sank and I panicked momentarily. It is quite scary when the body isying in the snow which piled up to 1m. I woke up after a while and looked for my sled when I noticed a small scary situation. A ¡°trail of Something¡± came from the forest. And, the trace is not even 10m away.

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uwaa¡±

    There were hot springs in the suburbs of the town and it was easy for demon beasts toe out. There was a neatly maintained entrance in the forest. Ignoring it meant that ¡°Something¡± of an unrted area came out and was sufficiently dangerous. However.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm¡±

    It was a demi-human who hade from an impromptu passage.

    ¡°¡­¡­Elf?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡±

    The long ears of this demi-human indicated that it was an elf. However, the elves near Polka stubbornly d0idn¡¯t want to trade with humans and made a non interference agreement with us. When I thought what this elf was doing here, it seemed hesitating to say something.

    ¡°Please give me the water of the soul fountain, my friend will die.¡±

    ¡°Wh, what is with the spring of the forest?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t get it, because I¡¯m a half¡±

    Atst, it came.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a half-elf¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Elves are a territorial tribe and tend to want to eliminate those who are unrted to their viges from their territory. On the other hand, humans in this Trot kingdom are quite tolerant of demi-humans, but it has been a very painful matter for elves. Well, the forest is opened to create a town or vige, so humans were kicked out by the elves of the forest, and without a warning, they killed humans merciless with their bow and arrows. It was enough to raise fear and hostility towards elves.

    Meanwhile, the narrowness of the half-elf was standing out from other demi-humans. Her ears are long. It¡¯s shorter than the pure elves¡¯, but it¡¯s very rare to see an elf, so I can¡¯t really tell what an elf is. And some people have the urge to kill elves because they killed theirpanions. Therefore, they cannot help but to live in the shadow of the forest and Polka. Sadly, she was a victim who could never do anything more than a tribal conflict could do better.

    ¡°If you ask the fountain guards in town you will be blessed with just a small fee¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money¡­¡­and I don¡¯t expect to get permission to enter the town¡±

    ¡°Dwarfs and half ogres are entering and leaving too, so it seems possible.¡±

    The half-elf girlughed at my words as she thought of her childish thinking. Even awkward demi-humans were permitted to enter and exit as part of the workforce, but half-elves didn¡¯t really enter Polka.

    ¡°Please. I¡¯ll do anything¡­..as long as I can do it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uuhh¡±

    Even if she said anything, she was still embarrassed. She can¡¯t get into the city because she doesn¡¯t have any money. She also doesn¡¯t seem to be particrly artistic. A girl who has long ears and looks very young. Even without passing through the defense of the fountain, it was easy to enter because there are hot springs in the immediate vicinity, but this girl said that she will do anything and work for free if I help her. Thinking about something, I had a good idea with the spirit of a lewd boy.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is what you said true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡­it depends on the human, but as long as I can, I really will do anything.¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    I was feeling a little guilty, but I think I won¡¯t lose.

    ¡°Take off your clothes and let me touch your body as much as I want.¡±

    ¡°E..¡±

    The half-elf girl seemed to be frightened indeed. I think that my lewd spirit is too admirable even if I think now.

    ¡°E, eee¡­¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes became wet. She was looking down and was turning red. It really was too straight.

    ¡°If it is unpleasant, then it¡¯s okay.¡±

    It was useless. Even if it is said otherwise¡­¡­I was a bit disappointed but it was good. I thought that it would be like ants who get paper. However the girl panicked.

    ¡°I, I will! I dont care, because I will be naked anyway!¡±

    ¡°A¡­¡­so?¡±

    When I think about it now, it may be that it sounded like saying, ¡°I give up the spring fountain, goodbye¡±. I didn¡¯t understand it, but I was overjoyed that I didn¡¯t think anything in particr, because she agreed to my lewd condition.

    ¡°B, But¡­¡­at least in a little warm ce¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    In this way my brain worked extra. I took the girl who was bigger than myself and started climbing the snow hill while dragging my sled.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Hot spring baths are open until 10 bells of the temple. Six bells are midday and twelve bells are midnight, so in Polka it is 8 o¡¯clock in the evening. We entered inside, because it contains the spring water. The fountain guard that controls the heat was fueling the bonfire with firewood. Well, the fountain of the hot spring was unprofitable (They tried to take a bath fee, but because it was declined by the women it became a subsidy) because it seemed to be unavoidable. The cleaning was done in the morning anyway, until then it remains the same. It was necessary to endure even if it is dark. If it¡¯s dark, you don¡¯t have to worry if it was an elf. You might see the darkness because of an ogre, but they don¡¯t take a bath in the first ce.

    ¡°Mixed bathing, mixed bathing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    The half-elf girl was shocked and bewildered.

    ¡°¡­¡­This is also the water of the spring fountain, is not it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Yes, it is. You can get some of it on the way home.¡±

    ¡°What a luxury¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the miracle onlysts for half a day and you don¡¯t have to be sick enough to drink it.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    It seems that it wasn¡¯t convincing that the water she wanted so bad and she would do anything for was just used as hot water. Well it doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Well, let me have your boobs.¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­yes..¡±

    I took off my clothes first and jumped into the hot water, before the half-elf girl took off her clothes with a veryplicated face. I¡¯m sorry that she can¡¯t enjoy the whiteness of my skin, but her perfect proportions and beautiful skin are unbearable even in moonlight.

    ¡°Hehee¡±

    I reached out for her unscrupulously as I get closer to her. She was smart with a nervous face, but she let me grab her breasts for a while without hesitation.

    ¡°Oh, great¡­¡­such huge breasts, it is at the level of the Baron¡äs wife.¡±

    ¡°¡­..A, are you often touching a girl¡¯s body? At that age?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t touch them. I just took a look.¡±

    The baron¡¯s wife would let me massage her chest if asked, but I would be in danger if I did that. I only peep and sometimes I get pulled in by the aunties. It was permissible to call me a prankster, so that was my line. However, now, there is the best chest and thighs in front of me that can be touched all the time because of a promise. It¡¯s an experience that let my brain be numb.

    ¡°Uwa¡­¡­yaraa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°N, u¡­¡­u..¡±

    Even though I¡äm just a pervert who really just touches them, embarrassing things will always be embarrassing and it will never be amusing. Nevertheless, the half-elf never rejected while being touched, although she worried repeatedly. Rubbing her buttocks and even touching her crotch sometimes.

    ¡°I just wanted to make sure I was going to see what that ce is like.¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­hiaa..¡±

    I never understood what the crotch is like by peeping from a distance through the steam. Besides, pubic hair is disturbing. Surprisingly, however, she has no hair growing.

    ¡°Is it like this? Do elves not grow hair there?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen naked pure elves¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I see. I rather like it when women have no pubic hair.¡±

    ¡°Th, thank you¡­¡­¡±

    While turning red and looking down, this girl was seriously ashamed. I massaged, licked and sucked her breasts and rubbed her buttocks. I feel like I was sticky. But after a while the sign of a person appeared at the entrance of the bathhouse and I was forced to stop and suddenly hugged her.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°E, ee?¡±

    It¡¯s meritorious toe to a hot spring after the bonfire disappears. It is inconvenient because it is easy to wash and stumble easily. Or was it a casual customer like this half-elf?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The two of us sat still and looked at the new customers with eyes ustomed to the darkness. It was a pair. It was hard to hear their voices by the sound of the hot springs, but one is a man. The other one is¡­¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­Kyaa¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    The half elf girl stopped her breath. I¡­¡­I could see, but I could not understand for a while what they were doing. The girl¡¯s identity is the daughter of the aunt using the inn, while the man is probably a traveler. Taking off their clothes by themselves in the dark, they are embracing and intertwining in the bathtub¡­¡­sometimes I hear something like ain of an extra fee for service. After a while the talk was over, the woman crouched down in front of the crotch of the man and started making awkward sounds. I couldn¡¯t imagine what they were doing at that time, but I only knew that it would be something erotic in earnest. I was still holding the half-elf girl who was holding her breath. The man suddenly rose up, grabbed the woman¡¯s head, and started to move his hips. The woman was also wriggling in a hurry and after a while they gave up or became quiet, and stopped moving. And as they copsed, they both got inside the hot water and breathed out before they quarrelled again.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What¡äs that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I waspletely poisoned by the unexined spectacle that developed in front of my eyes. I did not understand what it meant. My heart was beating very fast, but I cannot understand. Even though there was a wonderful naked body in front of my eyes and I can touch it as I want, the H act of someone else was too shocking. What was that. What was that. I was confused all by myself. Even if I said something, Polka has many moral adults, I mean, I did not know about sex or blowjob, even though I was watching the naked bodies of women. I was satisifed by witnessing it identally. It seems that the half elf girl was the same.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm..¡±

    ¡°W, What?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to do that?¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You will definitely understand if you try it.¡±

    Perhaps I was stroked by lust, but I was deciding resolutely beyond what I was thinking and it would have been a frustration of some sort. At that time, for the first time, I realized that the girl in front of me was older than myself, probably stronger than myself and I had no more hesitation.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    When the half elf girl unraveled my hand, she got her face close to my crotch just like the girl a while before. Looking at my hard penis, she narrowed her eyes. And¡­¡­she did not show any hesitation, when she caught my dick.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­n!¡±

    My penis stood up at once. The half elf girl trembled as if she was surprised by it, but she boldly kissed it. She opened her mouth, weing the tip and moving her tongue to the gap of the skin which has opened only a little.

    ¡°U, a¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡­th, this¡­¡­I wonder?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yo, you don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re doing yourself!?¡±

    ¡°I, I know it perfectly! But that¡­¡­I was just listening to the talk.¡±

    It¡¯s a five-foot walk with me who was absorbed in the naked soft female body. The half-elf girl who is older than me knows what sex is. Unlike me who had no choice but to make noises at least instinctively, she had correct knowledge on how to have sex. My clumsily panting voice and the eagerly sucking of the female elf sounded in the darkness of the fountain. Apparently she seemed to understand that if she plucked the skin and then pulled towards the root, I will feel very good. She began to tease me seriously.

    ¡°N, Nchaa¡­¡­n, Nn¡­¡­Nbu, nnn.¡±

    ¡°T, Te, Terrific, it¡¯s so hard¡­¡­!¡±

    The feeling of a wet mucous membrane attacks my naked ns. For me who did not even know about masturbation, it was more like torture than pleasure. The technique itself was not a big deal to think about now, but for me who doesn¡¯t know about sex or ejaction, I could only give a scream past the unknown world. And then,

    ¡°U, Ua, aa¡­¡­something like that, ua, uwaa!?¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­pu, pupuu¡­¡­!¡±

    I ejacted. In the beautiful lips of this half-elf girl, my first ejaction was probably born. It was a while after I learned that it was an ejaction, but at that time I was confused by the pleasure so that I didn¡¯t hear what my whole body said and I had no idea what the white thing hanging from her lips was.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nkuu.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A, aa¡­¡­a¡±

    She looked at me with a smile, while we were still in the hot spring. She was drinking my semen.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­What, that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Fetio¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Fe, Feto?¡±

    Sheughed prettily. The scary frailty that I only saw for a moment disappeared and she returned to her pretty original impression.

    ¡°Can I get my reward?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh¡±

    What reward? I forgot about it, because of the exciting experience.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    After that, I repeated my rtionship with her several times. It was to deliver the water of the fountain. It seems that she wasn¡¯t able to recover by just drinking a cup as it was truly a matter of life. But she knew that it would be easy to take water from the hot springs silently if she goes out at night, but she dutifully came to me¡­¡­and.

    ¡°N, Nhu, Nbuu¡­¡­Nnn!!¡±

    ¡°Com, Coming out¡­¡­kuu¡±

    Dokun, Dokun, Dokuun¡­¡­.

    We met in the forest, at the hunter¡¯s cottage which was not being used. We immediately intertwined and I ejacted in her mouth. I was absorbed in her fetio and her body, though I just touched her and continued to deliver miraculous spring water to her who sucks my dick. No matter how many times I asked, she refused. But I responded happily.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nn, Andy-san¡­¡­today¡¯s closing time nine bells?¡±

    ¡°N, aa¡­¡­¡±

    After I ejacte, I enjoy massaging her body for a while. And when I get lusty, she sucks my penis with her mouth again. We repeated it over and over again from early afternoon to evening.

    ¡°Emm, today¡­¡­that, I¡­¡­let me see. Nnn¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Emm, that¡­¡­the truth is, my penis in your mouth¡­¡­Nnn.¡±

    She stripped of all her clothes so that I can rub her breasts thoroughly, but she could not speak about the essential things and she chewed her lips repeatedly. I did not know the meaning behind it and waited for her to speak.

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay. With my mouth again today.¡±

    It was cute though, she did not understand it somehow and she started her fetio after a while.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    When the snow melted, it became the end of our meetings. All her friends have totally recovered, so we were no longer able to meet each other for no reason. They were originally close to wanderers and had no ce to return so we thought they could stay near Polka all the time, but the story of my cksmith training has started.

    ¡°That¡­¡­in the capital, we can¡¯t meet anymore.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    The destination is the capital city. It is said that for at least ten years, I will be training at a prestigious workshop where my father also studied. I did not want to go, but I am stuck at the answer when it is asked what a cksmith¡¯s son can do without doing cksmithing. Unfortunately without studying or having a sword, I only can be a beggar, so I hate my father for such a rtion. But I was reluctant to mess with him.

    ¡°Noo! Andy-san, dont go! Do not throw me away!!¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t live if I can¡¯t work. Also, half-elves can¡¯t enter the capital¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­but, noo!¡±

    I wonder how much she will push at a 10 year old boy, but in fact she sticks to me when ites down. Maybe there was a point where I had to do something for her. I don¡¯t know the values of half elves, but the truth is still in the dark.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t have this ear¡­¡­if I cut it like this, Andy-san and I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    As she raised her face, she suddenly cut her left ear with a bush knife. She did not hesitate, and the de had entered half of her ear when thinking.

    ¡°St, stop!¡±

    I was so surprised by the consequences that without thinking, I put out my hand and knocked the knife away. The knife falls on the gravel road. Her blood and the blood of my palm were scattered on the snow.

    ¡°A¡­¡­u.¡±

    My ears also hurt, my face was pale as I saw the wound in my hand. At that time, I finally realized that she cherished me badly and was regrettable to leave me as it is. Till then, she was the same as me and thought that she was drunk at the time of sweet, pleasant tenderness.

    ¡°¡­¡­I do not want to leave you at all.¡±

    It was an impulsive, kid-smelling whim. I told her willfully again.

    ¡°Hey, you. You said you¡¯d do anything.¡±

    ¡°Ye, yes. I¡¯ll do anything. I¡¯ll do anything¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    In the warehouse of my house, I had a lot of broken harness and worn-out cksmith tools for my practice. From among them, I delved out a saddle strap and some tools, and ran back to her. And, the string was silently processed at the firece in the hunter¡¯s hut where we embraced each other.

    ¡°Cut it by this much¡­¡­is this the front?¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­¡­What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Well look!¡±

    Even if it was a fastening string, the thickness is several centimeters. It was a sturdy thing that can be applied to a belt if it is for children. I cut it, processed it and printed something on it with poor quality baked irons.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy¡­¡­Smithson¡­¡­Andy¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I did it¡­¡­¡±

    Just to make sure that it waspleted, I pulled it and checked its strength. And as I approached her, I wrapped it around her neck.

    ¡°You¡¯ll put this on for now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­This?¡±

    It was a cor. Pets and ves have a cor with a name tag of the owner. There were no ves in this country for a long time, but I forced her to be one.

    ¡°As long as you put this on, you¡¯re mine. Only mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°I will not do it for other people. Keep it forever, absolutely.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    In a sense, it was a ridiculous request, but she smiled and epted it. And three days after that, I left Polka. That is already 15 years ago.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°That¡¯s why I have a half-elf girl¡­¡­uukku.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a story made up in Smithson¡äs brain.¡±

    ¡°Is it time already? Hey, you have to pay your bills soon.¡±

    ¡°Do not say its made up by my mind! Idiot!¡±

    I am not in the capital now. Ten days away by carriage, I was a soldier rather than a cksmith in the frontier city of the Celesta country located in the south of the kingdom.

    The war with the Celesta country started and the capital fell while i was in the middle of training. Celesta, which incorporated the Trot Kingdom into their sphere of influence, reorganized the kingdom army and incorporated it into their army corps. It was not possible for me to return to the cksmith training, and it took me seven years from being a trainee soldier to be a 10-man toon captain. I cannot use a sword, so I belong logical to the south¡äs crossbow team. It seems that it is an invention of the dark elves, and the kingdom¡¯s proud swordmaster brigade was so badly destroyed by this power. I could read the structure just by looking and I was able to repair it. Among the kingdom originating from many countries where cold rice is eaten, you will be disturbed by pride and hindrance, so I became familiar early and became a 10-man captain and I can not go back to the kingdom or Polka anymore.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. I fell in love with a half¡±

    ¡°Ahh? Ah, a 100-manmander.¡±

    When I raised my eyes which was hazy from sake, a dark elf was sitting opposite me. Dianne, the 100-manmander. She is the generalmander of the crossbow corps, from sword to body skill, from magic to academic skills, she is a strong woman who can do anything.

    ¡°Because the world is cold to halfs, even parents will get rid of them. When someone gets a little gentle like that, they will appreciate it. Even that half-elf girl you mentioned, she will devote her life to you in earnest.¡±

    ¡°Hey. I hope so¡±

    ¡°Not good. You left her fifteen years ago and you don¡¯t even remember her name.¡±

    ¡°U¡­¡­I just forgot it. I can just recall it roughly.¡±

    ¡°I heard that half-elf girl story seven times so far and I remember that you never mentioned her name.¡±

    ¡°However¡­¡­ueppu.¡±

    I seem to spit a bit. It is troubling that the progress of sake will be faster when ites to this story somehow.

    ¡°There will be more to remember than that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I immediately remembered. Andy Smithson of Polka. Do you remember me too?¡±

    When ites to memories, 100-manmander is always serious. she seems to have met me a long time ago. Even if she says such a thing, will I remember when I not drink alcohol?

    ¡°You can¡¯t retire or seed until you remember what you promised.¡±

    ¡°Hideee.¡±

    ¡°You are awful, don¡¯t say that you forgot it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Next time.¡±

    I fried the white g as usual. 100-manmander sighs.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    At the end of the drinking bout, I was taken to the Inn on the second floor of the tavern before I knew it and it was morning. I heardter that 100-manmander carried me. I¡¯m not a kid anymore.

    ¡°¡­¡­UU.¡±

    And I have a hangover. My father also had the habit of drinking too much. I want to do something about it, but because of the lineage, it might be impossible. My memory of that half-elf is bad. She was too intense and sweet and was convenient for me, so Ipared her with other girls and she will not be just a bedtime story. Even though the average level of the women of the capital and Celesta is lower than that of the Polka women who were polished by the spring fountain, even if they shed their characters, they will not be loved. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t remember touching a woman other than the 100-manmander since I left Polka. The 100-manmander lent me a shoulder and is handling the training now so we had no sexual contact.

    ¡°However, 100-manmander¡­¡­umm.¡±

    Honestly, she is not bad. There is something that is attracting me to a woman like the 100-manmander even if I do not feel excited. Her boobs are big and her face is beautiful, she¡¯s kind, intelligent, friendly and great. Well, well, although she is friendly, it is rumored that the 100-manmander has a fianc¨¦. I cannot go back to Polka and I am not interested in ordinary women so I may be keeping my virginity as it is for the rest of my life.

    ¡°Haa, stop stop.¡±

    I got up feeling a little sad. As usual, my wallet was taken by the 100-manmander, who paid the inn charges for me. And when I was going to open the door, it opened suddenly. Someone who was dressed in a gray cloak pushed the door open before I pulled it.

    ¡°Who!?¡±

    I jumped back involuntarily. It¡¯s not that big of a grudge, but I¡¯m afraid it would be a thug or a tough guy. Celesta is not safe because the security is bad. The cloak-guy came into the room quickly with a slippery gait. That fellow quickly jumped at me. If he stabs me with a knife, he will jump to a distance that I can¡¯t run away and looked at my face from the bottom.

    There was a face of a woman. In the middle of her long left ear is a half long scratch. There was also an old cor on her neck.

    ¡°Master!!¡±

    ¡°E, Eeeeeeeeee!!?¡±

    Our voice ovepped neatly, before our lips also ovepped immediately after we fell down to the floor.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter¡­¡­ah, eeee!!?¡±

    Apparently after eating breakfast on the 1st floor, 100-manmander headed to the second floor in a stone skipping way, jumped into the room and was stiffened by seeing our figure, frozen. Everybody in our group rushed here and cried out as soon as they saw a female half elf who was kissing me briskly.

    ¡°He, Hey!! 10-manmander Smithson did your brain snap!!¡±

    ¡°Mu, Muuu!!! ¡­¡­Puha!! My brain didn¡¯t snap!!!¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    The half elf beside me got up and wasughing while crumpled up in tears, she threw her tattered cloak and exposed a unique grass green costume of the northern elves to the public. No. She pinched the cor with both hands and exposed it to the public.

    ¡°Nice to meet you! I¡äm Andy¡¯s female ve, Selenium Smithson!¡±

    Together with the title which is too restless, somehow she named herself my surname.

 Chapter 2: Virgin loss [Selenium]

    <h4>Chapter 2: Virgin loss [Selenium]</h4>

    The half-elf girl who seems to be named Selenium had been wandering around for a long time before she met me and also knew from the beginning that there was a custom of ¡°ve cors¡± in ces other than the Trot kingdom. By the way, there are many kinds of ves. One is the so-calledbor ves. It is the one that is bought and sold by gold and is forced to do physicalbor and dirty work. The others ones are¡­pet ves. Also called alias ??ves, sex ves or female ves. They are bought for doing erotic things only, like an exclusive prostitute. I thought Selenium was Selenium. As my ve, she is one of them. What I asked for Selenium are only erotic things. It is a self-evident reason.

    ¡°Therefore¡­¡­I am Andy¡¯s female ve, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°E, Ee!? Is it wrong? Am I abor ve?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not wrong in that.¡±

    ¡°A, Ahaha¡­¡­thank goodness.¡±

    Is that good?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°I would like to open a military trial now.¡±

    100-manmander Dianne expressionlessly dered. Together with the boasted subordinates.

    ¡°Witness, regr soldier Jean Jacques.¡±

    ¡°I trusted only 10-man captain Smithson, who is the banner of us men and always boasts with the delusion of a virgin in the drinking bout!¡±

    ¡°Next. semi-soldier Rackman.¡±

    ¡°It is impossible to put him on the upper line of the Celesta army when he flirts with a woman in broad daylight.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s upwind, idiot. Next, regr soldier Goto.¡±

    ¡°PaPaPa, Panty, let me see.¡±

    ¡°Next. Regr soldier Lanz.¡±

    ¡°I would like, 10-man captain Smithson to exin the circumstances in detail.¡±

    The crossbow team is full of leisurely people. While i was thinking, I heard a disturbance and footsteps running up the stairs.

    ¡°Danger!¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Anzeroses!¡±

    Mypanions ran away like scattering spiders. A soldier in a stifling ck armor jumped into the room as he broke through the crowd.

    ¡°What are you doing!! ¡­¡­Really, what are you doing!!¡±

    First was a yell-like voice and next was a voice of astonishment toward me who was tightly embraced by Selenium who was also rubbing her cheeks against me.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The crossbow team is a 100-man corps, but it is not necessary to operate only with crossbows by all means. It is too weak for a surprise attack. So in preparation for surprise attacks, there is one toon made of ten infantry in our corp. Just ten people are enough to protect the crossbow corps, especially the half-elf Anzeros who has the title Ace knight of Trot¡äs sword saints. And as a swordsman, he is very picky about rules. Anzeros¡¯ toon is also called the disciplinemittee of the crossbow corps.

    ¡°I see, she is the rumored girl 10-man captain Smithson mentioned.¡±

    ¡°She is an imagination.¡±

    100-manmander Dianne nods to Anzeros¡ä cold voice.

    ¡°How many times did I say that she is not an imagination.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is a female ve.¡±

    ¡°You should be quiet, please.¡±

    Although they reproved, time was alreadyte and Anzeros and the 100-manmander were blushing. Anzeros in his too big ck armor closed his mouth and hanged his head down in shame and 100-manmander Dianne closed her eyes with a bitter face.

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson, I thought that you were a more serious person¡±

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t believe the story, did I? But that¡­¡­I had only heard half of the story¡­¡­so it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    I wonder when I will be liberated from this depressing situation.

    ¡°An, anyway! Such a shameless story is dismissed!¡±

    ¡°U, Umm, that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t mind the soldiers having a lover or a bride in their hometown or their mind, but this here is the workce.¡±

    Anzeros and the 100-manmander interpreted it somewhat and made decisions without permission. And Selenium attacks from the front.

    ¡°I have waited for 15 years! I can¡¯t stand it anymore, I¡¯m Andy-san¡äs ve¡­¡­I have to be with my master!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know such a thing! What are you going to say about such a female ve or something so exciting? What are you going to do if the unsophisticated soldiers of our corps be manipted by such words and obsession to sin?¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t it be foolish to make fun of fellowpanions?

    ¡°It is rough.¡±

    Anzeros continued. His words were muffled with the chin guard te and was difficult to hear. Even though he is small, I think that he should rework the armor and also think about the reputation of the cksmith.

    ¡°Actually, you can be a spy that disguised itself as the half-elf from Smithson¡¯s fictional story! No, you¡äre rather real.¡±

    ¡°I have no use other than for Andy-san. If Andy-san can return, I will leave now.¡±

    Selenium said calmly, while the 100-manmander and Anzeros leaned forward and lifted their eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t allow that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, 10-man captain Smithson is an important and talented person in our army!¡±

    Wow. It may be the first time that I¡äm treated so importantly. I am d somehow, but I wish I could be happy.

    ¡°In the first ce, you can tell if you are a fiance. It is not surprising to anyone, even associate soldier Boyd has a beautiful girlfriend.¡±

    Ernie Boyd, associate soldier. He is a 2.77 m tall ogre with a human girlfriend. He is very jealous, anyway.

    ¡°However, as a female ve, you tter him too much which has a limit. Are you not ashamed?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I really don¡¯t care if I spend the rest of my life with this person only, working for this person and doing horny things with this person for a lifetime!¡±

    Selenium was childish and countered with a whine. Doing this, I reminisced her image of fifteen years ago somehow. Because she said a bold thing suddenly, I had a distant feeling slightly until now, but I thought that she was certainly that girl from the past.

    ¡°I really love him so much, what¡¯s wrong with that! Why don¡¯t you understand that even though you are also a half-elf!¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros retreated. I wonder if there was some kind of sympathy.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! It¡¯s awful if you get in the way!¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­don¡¯t you threaten me, ace knight!¡±

    While I was idle, it became a threatening situation that could start a killing immediately. What should I do? But when I talk, it seems to get worse.

    ¡°Both of you stop!!¡±

    100-manmander forcibly separated them. She kicked Anzeros who tried to pull out his sword and tied up Selenium who tried to pull out a protective sword from her waist.

    ¡°Kyauuu!?¡±

    ¡°Nmu! Nmu!¡±

    Anzeros shouted with a raised voice like a little girl rather than a boy, while Selenium was sealed with her cloak. Again, the 100-manmander is great.

    ¡°I will take care of this matter. Everyone is dismissed now!¡±

    We were saved.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    The shooting training was done after the maintenance of the weapon in the morning and the March training was in the afternoon. This was the daily routine of the crossbow corps. Fortunately, there is no big war these days, so we have nothing to do but to hunt monsters in the vicinity of the vige. Everything else was just maintenance and training. Although cavalry and infantry were sometimes used for caravan escorts,byrinth exploration, and border guard, the crossbow corps was special for outdoor warfare and it was unsuitable for encounter battle. Sometimes you¡äre struck by a sry thief and his backstroke, but since everyone knows its usefulness in the war, it is not something to worry about.

    ¡°1, 2, 3, 4, female ve?¡±

    ¡°5, 6, 7, 8, female ve?¡±

    It¡¯s a strange way of ridicule during March training.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue with it at the shooting training.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a story about 10-man captain.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the word of the year.¡±

    The worstpanions make excuses with the best smiles. It¡¯s terribly ufortable.

    ¡°Can I shoot seriously?¡±

    When I told them while pulling my bow,

    ¡°We are the ones who want to shoot rather.¡±

    It was said by the ogres with a serious look as they snapped the bow with their fingers and prostrated themselves. I¡¯m a 10-man captain.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    In the evening. Everyone is sweating because there is only one bath in the corps building.

    ¡°Hey, Smithson.¡±

    ¡°100-manmander.¡±

    100-manmander Dianne, who is the only woman in our corp, is taking a bath with everyone in a dignified manner. The skin of this dark elf is peculiar tan and her nipples and the pubic region were exposed without regret. By the way, it seems to be a feature of an elf that the hair below does not grow ording to the 100-manmander.

    ¡°You¡¯re not ashamed as usual.¡±

    ¡°If you go to the battlefield many times you will get used to it because there are no girls¡¯ bath or girls¡¯ bathroom over there.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t attacked?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t live for 200 years just for show.¡±

    Certainly, if you are hit by 100-manmander¡äs martial arts, whether human or ogre, they will be beaten in one attack. I¡äm convinced.

    ¡°But Goto and Lanz are setting up something over there. 100-manmander.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a usual thing, just leave them alone.¡±

    Being generous is also a good point.

    ¡°Even so¡­¡­what¡¯s up with that half-elf?¡±

    ¡°U¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m embarrassed to hear such a thing which I tried not to think about.

    ¡°Will you return home¡­¡­? There is no ce to go home for the half-elf.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°But what will you do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­She is not allowed to enter the army.¡±

    ¡°She is not necessarily assigned to the crossbow corps.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well¡­.. T.here is the training facility.¡±

    ¡°By the way, you have an erection.¡±

    ¡°Please leave me alone.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Who made you erect? Me or that female ve?¡±

    ¡°100-manmander, don¡¯t talk about erotic things, what will you do when Anzeroses here?¡±

    This person¡¯s erotic talk is too natural, so it is hard to judge whether she is serious or teasing and I wonder where I should pay attention. 100-manmander affirmed it with a smile.

    ¡°He will note to the bath.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Now that you say that, I haven¡¯t seen him.¡±

    Rather than the bath, I have never even seen him walking without wearing his armor. Because he was an ace knight, he said that he wears his armor all the time.

    When I dressed up in the bath, I saw a dagger peeking out of 100-manmander Dianne¡äs change basket.

    ¡°¡­¡­That dagger.¡±

    I remembered. It was one of the few daggers I made.

    ¡°Ah, Smithson. Did you remember?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The 100-manmander who was in the middle of wiping her body came near with her face as expected.

    ¡°Please wait a moment?¡±

    All the knives I made can be counted with both hands. I mostly made them during the school days with agricultural tools and horseshoes, now, the war has begun.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The dagger was made for a strange person who was hanging around in front of the workshop.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The cksmith here is inflexible. Will you hit me if I don¡¯t have an identity card?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s normal. If it¡¯s an enemy, it¡¯s a profitable enemy.¡±

    ¡°There is no war yet.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know when it¡¯s going to happen.¡±

    The reason for him being a strange person was because that fellow covered his face with a hood and a desert style mask which looked really suspicious and hid all of his body with a long cloak and a robe. However, he was disgusted by a salty senior craftsman at the workshop at that time. If it was true it should be about time to hammer a knife, but the senior craftsman made a frenzied half-hearted rumor and my rtionship with my boss became worse and I could not stay at that ce forever. Therefore, it may be a strange request from a strange person, but I was looking for a job that was somewhat worthwhile.

    ¡°Wh, What do you want?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I want this sword to be a dagger.¡±

    He timidly presented a one-handed sword wrapped in tanned leather¡­¡­it had a broken tip.

    ¡°Uwahii. It¡¯s a strange broken sword and the length is odd, too¡±

    ¡°Is it useless?¡±

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s okay to be a strange de¡­¡­I can do it¡±

    I was not at all interested in doing business and the other person was very strange. Even though it had a strange tip, I thought it was okay.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! This sword is a treasure which was gotten by a certain noble in the past and I have no use for a broken tip!¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah¡­¡­I guess it¡¯s going to be like this?¡±

    While watching the shape of the sword I drew the finished figure with a stick on the ground. The shape of the crack was bad, it was difficult to restore it to an ordinary dagger, it was likely a top-heavy form¡­¡­yet it was about 1/3 the size of a normal one, so it will be an iprehensible dagger.

    ¡°So¡­for what can I use it for?¡±

    ¡°At best you can cut fruits and letters.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    A regr cksmith will melt it and make a good new dagger. Because I was not able to use a furnace, it was a strange remodeling like a child¡¯s tool when thinking of it now.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    It still took a week toplete.

    ¡°Hey, I guarantee its sharpness.¡±

    The original sword was a good one, but I gave that fellow the finished product by saying such a thing in a polite way.

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you! How can I reward you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    I thought that ¡°it isn¡¯t powerful¡± for the powerlessness of the finished knife, so I turned around and restrained that fellow who took out gold coins. Still, it was a bit frustrating for people to be delighted with a dagger that I made for the first time and somehow I did not want to put it in business.

    ¡°Wa, wait! Are you sure!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you like it, then be silent.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    When I saw that person hugging the dagger, I tried to return to the workshop again. However, I was called back again.

    ¡°A, Emm, the name!!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any hobby to give a sword a name. Do it yourself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I want to know your name!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    The three-fold workshop¡­¡­when I tried to mention the name of my workshop at the time, I realized that I did not use the technology I had learned in particr. It is an annoyance even if the name of the studio rises to the kindness of a mere whim.

    ¡°I¡äm Andy Smithson from Polka.¡±

    Instead, I decided to give out the name of Polka for the future when I inherit my father¡¯s store.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°¡­¡­I remember that I made this strange knife for a strange person.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a strange person but me.¡±

    The truth of a decade. Is there something I can understand like that?

    ¡°I was really happy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t listen to me at that time, but in my hometown, if you were given a sword by a man, it was the testimony of marriage, because you didn¡¯t receive any gold coins, you proposed to me at that time.¡±

    ¡°Eh, just a little¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°In any form, you won¡¯t give a free sword to the opposite sex when there is no trust. Ok, you finally remembered¡­¡­ ¡±

    100-manmander pointed out the important thing to me who forgot that she was naked and then she hugged me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Since the start 100-manmander,¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What? Even about the female ve.¡±

    ¡°No, that strange person at that time or 100-manmander now, I didn¡¯t even know that it was you or a woman. So how did I made a proposal?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Eh?¡±

    The 100-manmander who tried to jump by spreading her hands towards the front stopped. Only her tits swung with momentum.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Selenium was waiting for me when I returned to my room. How did she know?

    ¡°Andy-san, wee back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A, Aahh¡­¡­yes, I¡¯m home.¡±

    Trying to say something, thinking about it, thinking about it, I think that I don¡¯t have to kick her out. I got it. Only for the moment, there¡¯s nothing to be guilty about.

    ¡°Ah, I¡äm your master, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.That¡¯s right.¡±

    Even though she was very young, I¡äm thrilled with her trying to keep herself up to her childish monopoly desire forever.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nn¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡±

    A kiss from nowhere. I took off my clothes. Fifteen years ago, we did our childish act daily. Her feeling which did not change even after so many years let me return to the lustful boy of that time.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ehehe. Andy-san, you changed, though you didn¡¯t change.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it.¡±

    ¡°Even though you behave like a spoiled child with a strong body, the way you behave to me did not change at all¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Is it bad?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m happy. You are twice as cool¡­¡­for me.¡±

    As soon as I lifted up her breasts, I massaged the nipples that were erect with my two fingers. Then, I hugged her body with one hand, ate her breasts, slipped through her waistline with the other hand and touched her butt.

    ¡°Ya¡­¡­h, really¡­¡­Andy-san¡­¡­Andy-san loves me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It may be that my lewd spirit has not changed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It is good to be hi. And if you need me, its good.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s really lucky for you.¡±

    ¡°If Andy-san needs me, Andy-san would hold me, so I wouldn¡¯t say that we live in luxury¡­¡­since that time you hugged me hungrily, I have always loved you¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium held me tightly and tried to fill her loneliness even a little while being appreciated by every finger. A long separation of 15 years cannot be healed with a single hug. It¡¯s love like she said so.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­Andy-san.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Now is the time to say¡­ Now I can say, please have sex with me¡­¡­please let me drink a cup of Andy-san¡¯s baby juice in my vagina!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uh.¡±

    Despite bing bright red, she still said such stupid words. I wonder why I regretted it. What I could not say clearly. To my nodding, Selenium crumbled her face and cried, before she gently kissed me and touched my back. Our crotches touched each other. Since when did she imagine that she would be embraced by me, her vagina was wet from the muddy hot liquid. I was kissed and she moved my penis with her hand and set the aim. Selenium is positioning herself with her waist. And before I pushed, Selenium forced herself to sit down.

    ¡°¡­¡­©¤©¤©¤©¤!!¡±

    ¡°Ngu¡­¡­uuu¡±

    I felt the pration of Selenium at one stroke. Was it the hymen that I felt? Shortly afterwards, she pierced all the way to the bottom with her own power.

    ¡°¡­¡­N, huu¡­¡­ahahaa¡­¡­I did it¡­¡­I gave my virginity to Andy-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, Selenium!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ehehehe¡­¡­do you understand¡­¡­ it¡¯s getting in firmly¡­¡­¡±

    There was no power in the words of Selenium that I thought that it was too painful for her, but she only showed a vague smile which looked like an idiot. However, in fact, she stillughed though it¡¯s painful. It was her saturated yell and effort that didn¡¯t want to be cared for even if it¡¯s a little painful.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ehee¡­¡­ee?¡±

    Looking down at me somehow scared, Selenium used her vagina which just lost its virginity, and start grinding on my meat stick. Like at that time. As usual in the past. As it is due. She started trying to learn and train herself how to please my meat stick. She loved me more than I thought.

    ¡°U, Uaa¡­¡­aaa¡­¡­amazing¡­¡­in my belly, it seems like it¡¯s being lifted¡­¡­I feel that my body is giving everything to you¡­¡­I feel like I can use it for you¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°A, aa¡­¡­incredible¡­¡­incredible¡­¡­you¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Ehehehe¡­¡­thank you very much¡­¡­!!¡±

    Selenium tried to forcibly swing and shake her hips. It seems as if she was spreading the blood between our groins on purpose, it is neither cheerful nor obscene, only love affection was just overflowing. Emphasizing the religious upsurge that can pursue my pleasure at once. To such a painfully straight love, there was no chance for my penis.

    ¡°Ngua¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°E, a cum¡­¡­u, a, u, put your sperm inside of me¡­¡­Andy-san, Andy-san! I love you!!¡±

    Doku, Doku, Dokuu¡­¡­!! My semen rushed into her like a victory song.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Uiiku¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­100-manmander is drunk.¡±

    ¡°How much did she drink? ¡­¡­Ah, look Okami-san, she has a barrel of ¡ºOgre killer¡».¡±

    ¡°Terrifying¡­¡­terrifying person.¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­I¡äm done!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s the matter, 100-manmander?¡±

    ¡°Aa? ¡­¡­Aa, Anzeros¡­¡­kiideyoo¡­¡­ueeh¡­¡­ueeeeeeehh!¡±

    ¡°100-manmander!?¡±

    ¡°Hey, the 100-manmander has started to cry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What is that!¡±

    ¡°That 100-manmander¡­¡­I, I¡¯m trying to understand her words¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­so you think you¡¯ve got your fiance run away?¡±

    ¡°Noooooo! ¡­¡­It was a misunderstanding and he refused our engagement!! ¡­¡­.Love¡­¡­I love him!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, is there¡¯s a guy who¡¯s been loved by the 100-manmander?¡±

    ¡°In theory it is impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s one thing I can say¡­¡­I can¡¯t avoid doing a trial¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Aa¡­¡­we have a military trial¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°100-manmander, calm down, I think it¡¯s still alright because he didn¡¯t say for sure that he doesn¡¯t like you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Au¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It is known that the 100-manmander has the best skills in our army, so that person doesn¡¯t understand that yet. Your charm.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Ehehe¡­¡­Is that so¡­then¡­¡­not yet¡­¡­I can¡¯t give up¡­¡­kuu¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Okami-san, is there a room vacant?¡±

    ¡°10-manmander Anzeros¡äs long yearning.¡±

    ¡°No, but from here, maybe 100-manmander¡äs maiden mode may be seen again.¡±

    ¡°You idiot! Don¡¯t you want to turn 100-manmander back to herself? It would be impossible if there were other guys!¡±

    ¡°What kind of bullish attitude is that. Because you are so, you can not do it¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Her lover has to die! The 100-manmander will be my woman!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s going to be useless.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Fuekusho¡±

    I had a strange chill just now, but Selenium had fainted happily.

 Chapter 3: 10-man captain Anzerosã€Seleniumã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 3: 10-man captain Anzeros¡¾Selenium¡¿</h4>

    The crossbow squad is located along the mountain near the border with the Trot kingdom. The greenery is abundant, but there are no monsters (even if they appear, they are made into needle mounts by all troops) and there are a few fields. They are primly in the center of the region where no one enters. The cause of it is the long range of our crossbows. It does not be a story if they don¡¯t take a wide practice area because they always shoot from long range as much as possible. So when someone sniped a thief who had invaded once, the thief¡¯s foot was shot from far away and the irresponsible rumor ¡°The range of the new weapon is 30 kilometers, a hundred moments away from an invisible distance¡± spread and the residents living near the base didn¡¯te close. Of course, they can¡¯t shoot an arrow that far.

    Anyway, it takes nearly an hour to go for a drink because it¡¯s very far from the vige. The reason is that those who are weak to liquor aren¡¯t carried by theirpanions, but thrown away outside the bar, like me. Originally, a soldier will go to an inn that should be a nice ce because it is a convenience store with a good selection, but it is something that we can rarely go to without using a horse. With nature and purchases you be a regr.

    ¡°¡­¡­If you don¡¯t do this work well you will be an associate soldier.¡±

    ¡°Do not use your rank as a shield because it is not directly rted to military service.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­it¡¯s a special holiday. I¡¯ll do more this time.¡±

    ¡°Concerning you¡­¡­would you like to spend a shameful afternoon with such a female ve!¡±

    ¡°Naturally!¡±

    When I put my chest up, I was stared at with a despising nce from the coachman seat.

    ¡°I am sorry, I am sorry that I am too honest.¡±

    ¡°You have not reflected at all even while kneeling on the ground!¡±

    Anzeros is tremendously angry.

    Regardless of the mood of Anzeros, the sky has a fine weather. The horse-drawn carriage is also good. I could see a flying dragon for the first time in a while. I hope there will be nice things today.

    Regional city Basson. It is the closest town to our position. It is along the route to Trot and it has developed rapidly recently as a trading base. It seems that trade was almost broken down for a while so it seemed like a cold vige, but Celesta was forcibly wrenched open, so it was visible and spread widely in the opposite direction. By all means, my position is like a fearful spot. Well, the crossbow is a new weapon and I¡äm not sure if I¡äm scared of a stray arrow.

    ¡°What is the order?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Anzeros tried to take out the parchment from his bosom, but with his hand pulled into the ck armor, he looked like a turtle.

    ¡°¡­¡­Take it off.¡±

    ¡°!! Wh, What are you saying so suddenly!!¡±

    Anzeros turned red. He¡¯s taking so long for the search or is it more important to wear this armor?

    ¡°In, in the presence of such a public¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No one will be delighted with you undressing, so go take it off in the carriage if it is a hindrance.¡±

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­u, uu¡­¡­mu.¡±

    Anzeros made different faces, angry, dumbfounded, puzzled. After all the confusion, I exhaled quickly and calmed down, I looked up and opposed it.

    ¡°¡­¡­It has nothing to do with you. This armor is for my convenience.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    But have you noticed? It¡¯s funny how a little soldier in ck armor can move the body when he is stirring both arms in his chest armor.

    ¡°Aata.¡±

    Supon, both hands are put out. It¡¯s a gag after all.

    ¡°First of all, there are five boxes of skull marks. Three boxes of cat ears marks. Six bottles of cheap ink. Eight ceramic cups. Then¡­¡­wh, what is this?¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    Anzeros took out a parchment from behind. Anzeros was perplexed so I extended my hand as a reflex and grasped the parchment and read it aloud.

    ¡°¡­¡­Thetest edition of a sexy ogre and sweet elf?¡±

    ¡°WaaaaWaaaa!! Baka! Shameless Smithson to read it aloud in the middle of the day!!¡±

    Both of them were famous erotic picture scrolls. In Trot, there was no such thing as an erotic picture in terms of the amount of paper production and printing technology, but the good point was that such a culture was advancing early in Celesta. But don¡¯t ask anyone like this.

    ¡°I wonder if they sell it? I think that it has been a year since I got the previous volume of sweet elf.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you buy it in any case.¡±

    ¡°What, do you not feel sorry for the soldiers who are looking forward to this? That¡¯s why they think about 100-manmander when they are in the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡­what are you saying, you idiot!!¡±

    I always think this guy is too na?ve. Is he really an adult?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    We had ate lunch after finishing shopping in the streets. Anzeros-san seemed to have a lot ofints about me and the preaching began while waiting for the cooking. And, it continued while we were eating.

    ¡°Roughly, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s the worst thing for a man to insult a woman with a human life as a shield?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like insulting, at most sexual harassment.¡±

    ¡°It is insulting. It is insulting. You don¡¯t have enough recognition.¡±

    ¡°But we have an agreement.¡±

    ¡°Half-elves are easy to be fooled! Especially unmarried half-elves are so easily swept away by heterosexual love! It doesn¡¯t change that you did a cowardly thing just by having sex and bing a master as result!¡±

    ¡°Meddling with other people¡¯s matter, you are also a half-elf.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever been fooled?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Even if she says such a thing with self-confidence.

    ¡°I thought it was also an adoring experience for a kind married woman in the capital in order to emphasize that much.¡±

    ¡°Why, are you a married woman?¡±

    ¡°Somehow.¡±

    Haa, Anzeros sighed and wiped her mouth with a napkin. Did she notice that even if she scolds me I won¡¯t reflect on it?

    ¡°If you keep silent, you look as if you are mistaken for a pretty girl and one or two people will be caught by being attracted to your beautiful look.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Pr, Pretty girl.¡±

    Anzeros stopped for a moment and blushed and the wiped his mouth faster.

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you saying? I am a man.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I asionally think that the blood of an elf is unfair because it is impossible for a man to be born with such a beauty.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Beautiful person.¡±

    Although I was telling him with jealousy, I got troubled when he looked happy. As usual, Anzeros withdrew his mouth and hid his expression under his chin guard te, but his face seemed to be happy¡­¡­I wanted to doubt that he was actually a homosexual man. I pulled the chair and opened the distance a bit. His physique is small, but this guy is really strong. I might be attacked, but I¡¯m prepared for it.

    ¡°Le, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros had a strange look, but I do not have to understand it. Please don¡¯t misunderstand. Let¡¯s keep some distance for a while so that the beast in Anzeros does not wake up.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When returning to the corp, a flying dragon was located in the training ground.

    ¡°Uoo!¡±

    I got frightened. Somehow Anzeros tried to protect me by moving before me. He is very reliable.

    ¡°Ah, Ah, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. Flying dragon service.¡±

    100-manmander Dianne came out from the building with a tired face. Flying dragon service. Protective personnel¡¯s escort, haste message, special soldiers used for special reconnaissance. I never thought that one woulde to our ce. While rxing my vignce, I sought an exnation by eye from 100-manmander Dianne, she opened her mouth while scratching her head.

    ¡°Emergency directive from the staff headquarters of the Northern Corps. We need to clean up the mad wolves on the Viol pass.¡±

    The messenger who appeared from the back of 100-manmander Dianne nodded. Although the exnation was rough, it wasn¡¯t possible to ignore the eyes of the messenger so Anzeros and I took a saluting pose by putting our right fist in front of our left chests.

    ¡°The number of mad wolves?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be at least a hundred. The border guard infantry was surprised and it was said to be a big defeat.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunate¡­¡­¡±

    Mad Wolf. It is one of the typical demons in this region and it¡¯s an ordinary wolf that was mutated by an evil influence. It bes huge like a horse in spite of being a wolf and the surrounding flora and fauna is eaten without any discrimination. It starts cannibalism without permission when there is no food in sight. It will starve as soon as it¡¯s thest one while also leaving some destruction behind normally. Since the Viol pass was a key point for traffic, it can¡¯t wait. Therefore our crossbow team got on its way.

    ¡°Prepare for sorting! We¡äll have to settle by tomorrow morning!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    Anzeros and I jumped into the corps building bypeting against each other.

    Midnight. A beautiful moon floats in the sky and seeded the fine weather of the daytime. In front of the cutting of the Viol pass, about 1km less, the crossbow corps started its tactical development there though it was too far to see the point usually.

    ¡°Everyone¡äs position. Final confirmation.¡±

    ¡°Isaac¡äs toon is here.¡±

    ¡°Williams¡äs toon is here.¡±

    Reports continue to ovep without hesitation. It is not done loudly. Each 10-man captain responded to the 100-manmander Dianne by merely whispering. It was a kind of magic mark which was processed to be easy to resonate with a hundred people and this was a secret of the strength of C¨¦lestat¡¯s crossbow corps.

    ¡°Smithson¡äs toon is here.¡±

    ¡°Anzeros¡äs toon is ready.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then¡­¡­start the mission.¡±

    After hearing all the reports, Dianne, who stood in the lead, set out to shove her five fingers and casted spells with a low whisper. A band of the light which flowed like a thread from her fingertips intersected beautifully like a cloth in the air.

    Magic. It is a miracle technique that some races such as Elves are good at. However, on the other hand, there are very few examples of use in the war. 100-manmander expresses it as ¡°Challenging a sword with a flint or snowball¡±. It is true that paranormal work can be made, but it is not realistic at all from the scale and speed of the phenomenon that is created to produce and fight fire and ice. Even the race called masterful magicians says that at best it shows about an illusion and makes a gap. It is a work that is too unreliable. However, the crossbow team was able to increase its dramatic strength by using magic together.

    ¡°Prepare to shoot!!¡±

    For example, ¡¸Vision improvement¡¹. You can visually recognize a target that is 1 km ahead.

    ¡°There is no one who cannot see the ¡ºTarget¡»!?¡±

    And ¡¸Target designation¡¹. With the application of illusion, the next target to be shot is pointed so as not to interfere with the view, ovepping the field of view. An ogrees up and sets up one crossbow in each of its hands. Dwarves use the crossbow like a gunshot tailored for rocks and firmly aimed.

    ¡°Shoot!!¡±

    Gagagagagagaa!!

    Steel arrows cut through the night sky. The arrows which flew from the distance so as not to be able to feel even bloodlust is efficiently violent and mad demons were killed in a moment. The hit rate of a crossbow doesn¡¯tpare with a bow and arrow. On top of that, we have a visionparable to the precious goggles of the Dwarves, a certain target designation and control shooting based on attack instructions. The start was slow and the effect was ¡°Magic¡± which was low, but it could have a terrible effect as an aid for shooting. I understood why the elves in the North Forest were so strong. With such a guide, a human heart is bigger than a horse. But the formidable one is the ability of 100-manmander Dianne to realize the power in a 100-man corps, the power of imagination and the crossbows that achieves this hit rate. I was really d that I wasn¡¯t fighting directly and I am thankful for ughtering the mad wolves one by one.

    ¡°¡­¡­Chii.¡±

    ¡°100-manmander?¡±

    At the end of the ughter, Dianne clicked her tongue. Putting out an order with a hand signal to Anzeros that was behind her. This can be transmitted more quickly and reliably than words. It was a situation that it was urgent. When I stealthily looked at the signal with a sideways nce, the contents are like this. ©¤©¤Shot out, somethinges from the left bush©¤©¤!

    ¡°Goo.¡±

    In a hurry, I stopped winding the strings and tumbled toward the center of the squad. The leftmost wing was me. Immediately after, the eyes of a mad wolf that looked like it was burning from the bush were seen and its fangs popped out. Anzeros was casually intercepting.

    ¡°Chieyaa!!¡±

    One hit to the mouth of that mad wolf and its fangs were knocked out. The sword he uses is a short sword that is overwhelmingly small and affordablepared to hisrge ck armor. Still, as long as it is a sword, Anzeros, our Ace Knight, is considered to have the power to rival five full-armed ogres.

    ¡°Take this!!¡±

    Zang!! ¡­¡­The returning sword cut the neck of the mad wolf who was shocked about having its fangs knocked off. For a moment, a dwarf and a wolf without a head fell on the ground. Anzeros waved his sword to remove the blood and slowly raised it for a small prayer. It¡¯s our Ace Knight¡¯s singlebat victory ritual.

    The battle ended in only seven minutes.

    No one was hurt and the battle ended safely. Overwhelming victory. Now, mypanions are going to clean up the dead mad wolves. And as for me¡­¡­thest guy¡¯s blood was stained on me and with the permission of 100-manmander I came to a nearby pond to wash it away.

    ¡°Ehehe¡«. Yes, please undress for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium also appeared at the same time. It seems she has sneaked into the wagon though I said, ¡°Because it is a military affair, you should not follow absolutely¡± before sorting. She said that she was trying to jump out with a momentary crisis in battle. I think that I should endure well when I think of what to say to Anzeros when I do such a thing.

    ¡°Here. It was great.¡±

    ¡°Huhuu?¡±

    I think that it is not a thing to praise separately, but I praised her once and stroked her head. Selenium smiled like a cat. I think she is very childish.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s attached with blood!¡±

    ¡°Th, that?¡±

    And maybe it¡¯s natural.

    We decided to wash Selenium¡äs clothes together and we got naked in the pond. The moonlight shined brightly and reflected on the water surface. The whole nakedness of Selenium seen in the clear atmosphere of the mountain was bashfully mysterious and artistic, yet it certainly felt like a dynamic life force. In the wilderness, Selenium and I were naked which was out of ce. While watching the innocent smile of Selenium, my lower body was starting to rise.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ehehe.¡±

    ¡°Selenium.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Do you want to have sex?¡±

    ¡°Is it okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can do anything you want with me anytime, anywhere. Cause I¡¯m a female ve.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    She does everything I want to do. I try to dedicate more than I want. It¡¯s weird and scary at times. I think it¡¯s an excuse to say that she loves me, so much that I think she had just thrown herself away because she hates everything for some reason. Whether somehow felt such a question, Seleniumughed with aplicated face.

    Andy-san. I¡¯m¡­¡­a half-elf. I don¡¯t have anything. No matter where you are, I can¡¯t have anything. I can¡¯t walk alone if you don¡¯t want to bring me with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°On top of that, I¡¯m a human imitation, a fake elf, a fake national, a fake monster. So¡­¡­for example, if you find something true, you and I are full of fakes¡­..no worries after I¡¯m thrown away, I don¡¯t need anything, so I want the real thing?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­me?¡±

    ¡°No, It is a feeling that I like you. Maybe it¡¯s a real, genuine passion. My first encounter with you was strange, oh my God, I know. But at the start or the end, it doesn¡¯t matter what I like.¡±

    While guiding my hand to her chest, as usual, it forcibly fit in my arms and sinking in the water, Selenium continued to whisper.

    ¡°A half-elf friend of mine said, let¡¯s be a female ve.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, what?¡±

    ¡°Even if you are taken by someone you don¡¯t know, even if you lose everything, I will be by your side, I will be yours until you die.¡±

    One beat.

    ¡°You bought me with love, like buying a ve with money. As ves work to be free, I love you for being bound. That¡¯s what we say about a female ve. It¡¯s a very happy life.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. That¡¯s what other people¡¯s happiness is.¡±

    There is no mockery or disappointment for her who smiled happily. She is just happy that it feels pleasant. She may be crazy and morbid when seen by others, but its normal for me. There is no shortage of happiness. Selenium had no other choice but to convince me now.

    ¡°¡­¡­Can I put it in?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Andy-san¡­¡­I love you!¡±

    Rising from the water, I bring my hips closer to her butt. Her body was so beautiful as it was illuminated by the fantastic moonlight and was covered by a thin pale light. I was unusually excited by the fact that such a beautiful girl was looking forward to being messed up by me.

    ¡°Hua¡­¡­a, aaa¡­¡­hiaa!!¡±

    ¡°K¡­¡­ku!¡±

    I went in and out of Selenium¡äs hot vagina. Both her skin and vagina get hot as it burns soon and is cold the moment it is touched. I felt like her. As if she was held embarrassed on that snowy day, she was driven by the passion to give her a life without doing anything. I moved my hips. Pashan, Pashan, and the water above the knees made a sound ording to the movement of my waist.

    ¡°N, Huh, h, aa¡­¡­a, aaa, iii¡­¡­iii!!¡±

    ¡°Good? Do you feel good?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­Yes, I feel good¡­¡­I have been waiting for this¡­¡­ I thought that I will be fucked by Andy-san again all day!!¡±

    ¡°You are a perverted female ve¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Yes!! I¡¯m a pervert!!! It¡¯s okay to be a pervert!! It¡¯s okay to be disdained by everything except for Andy-san, I¡¯m a crazy female ve obsessed with Andy-san!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s fine¡­¡­that¡¯s fine!!!¡±

    I shook my hips. We have sex so that I seize Selenium¡äs arms like depriving a horse of its freedom by pulling the reins. Even Selenium was willing to put out her tongue. She was begging for a kiss with me and tightened her pussy while pushing her hips down. That brisk movement is way too good, I still can not bear it because I am too inexperienced.

    ¡°U¡­¡­ku,e out¡­¡­ites out.¡±

    ¡°Yess¡­¡­please put it out! You can release it inside, my womb is just for giving birth to a baby¡­¡­so please pour it in steadily, anytime, anywhere!! I waited for this!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nkuu!!¡±

    After all a bit crazy and a bit too heavy love. But for me who did not know how to be loved by girls, even such a love is happy. Dokun, Dokun, Dokun¡­¡­and also today I severely ejacted.

    ¡°Hua, a¡­¡­aaa¡­¡­I¡¯m happy, you¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium muttered and copsed. I held her from behind, still being connected, weid down and float on the water together while looking up at the moon.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    After a while, I heard footsteps.

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°(Wait).¡±

    I controlled Selenium that seems to be rising and let her drift as it is. If you were looking for someone who came to find it, the result will be the same even if you go back to the shore in a panic. It was a calction to bet on the possibility of overwhelming even a little.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    It seems like a long time running on the shore. And, as I decided to do so, I hear a ttering sound. And rustling of clothes and a little sigh.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I was certain that it was not apanion who came to find me. I wondered who it was and when I raised my head, I made a sound and the other party turned around.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°Eh.¡±

    Very long hair and a delicate body. A modest chest and long ears.

    ¡°Sm, Smithson!?¡±

    ¡°Who!?¡±

    And that elf-like girl called my name even though I don¡¯t know her.

    A bloody ck armor and a short sword were seen from the edge of my sight, but the girl in front of me was too little and didn¡¯t look like the person I have in mind.

 Chapter 4: Casualty discovery

    <h4>Chapter 4: Casualty discovery</h4>

    ¡°Nunananananaa, na, na, naa.¡±

    As soon as she saw my face, the elf-like girl became bright red. Walking a few steps back in the pond, she slipped and swung both hands with full power.

    ¡°Cal, calm down.¡±

    Looking at my face. No, she isn¡¯t looking at my face. If I follow her eyes well, it is not my face.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°Yahh!¡±

    It was my crotch that Selenium was sucking.

    ¡°Th, This, This¡­¡­shameless Smithson©`©`!!!¡±

    She grabbed the wooden stick that was around, jumped into the air with confusion, turned around lengthwise with a rough movement ignoring the axis of her body. The wooden stick strikes on the water as it is. Bashaa! ¡­¡­Zaba©`©`©`!!!

    ¡°Uooooo!!?¡±

    Apart from the water pir caused by the wooden stick strike, the water column was split apart and the water column went straight ahead as if a giant scratched the water surface with its finger 5 meter long extending towards us. Selenium and I got up in a hurry, and we separated to evacuate from the water column. Nevertheless, I was blown away by wind pressure.

    ¡°Yokeru©`©`!!!¡±

    ¡°Yokeru!! You are Anzeros!!?¡±

    I was convinced atst by this strange sword skill. This girl is Anzeros.

    ¡°Who else should I¡­¡­¡±

    The long-haired naked elf girl was silent for a couple of seconds before she checked her body and her own hair that was spreading quickly.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡ð¡ç£ª¡õ£À¡÷¡ú¨‹£¦£¥?!?¡±

    She got confused further and raised a cry before she threw the stick straight at me.

    ¡°Oguu¡±

    ¡°Andy-san!!?¡±

    While spinning, it exactly hit my temple. It hurts so terribly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°¡­¡­This shameless man. Shameless man. Shameless man. Shameless man.¡±

    We finally calmly faced each other after wearing our underwear. No, I really wanted to wear proper clothes, but the clothes are so tight. The circumstances were the same for Anzeros, the armor which she always wears were hanging down on the tree branch while dripping with water. And wearing a bloody chest armor on top of her underwear, it was a very crazy state.

    ¡°You were really a woman.¡±

    ¡°Shameless man, shameless man, shameless man.¡±

    ¡°Talk to me!¡±

    ¡°Huh!!¡±

    Anzeros was somewhat sulking. She didn¡¯t hold a serious look while diverting her line of sight from me. As I looked at her, Selenium in her underwear red up as usual.

    ¡°Even you are shameless.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No.¡±

    ¡°You have pretended to be a boy! So far you¡¯ve seen Andy¡¯s defenseless appearance all the time up till now!?¡±

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­di, different!¡±

    It was a criticism from a fresh perspective, and Anzeros stuttered. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t stutter.

    ¡°Andy-san is doing something fairly agreed upon!? Anzeros-san who had been peeking is much more shameless!!¡±

    ¡°Ugugu.¡±

    ¡°No No No, Wait a minute, wait a minute.¡±

    The super theory of Selenium was useless indeed. I mean, it¡¯s not good to know who was more shameless.

    ¡°Why are you dressed like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Her hair that had spread a long time ago was not conspicuous when wearing an armor. It was packed and tied and her hair was put together under the armor like a rope bundle. And the too big armor hides her physique, hiding to the extent to which her shoulders and chest are inconspicuous, but even so, it is a splendid crossdressing because no one really noticed.

    ¡°I am from the royal city of Trot.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh.¡±

    While diverting her eyes, Anzeros buried her mouth in the chin guard te and speaks with a muffled voice as usual.

    ¡°You will know that there is a half-elf discrimination in Trot.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°But when I was a child, I wanted to be a sword saint.¡±

    The young Anzeros grew up in the house of her mother who was a wealthy merchant. It was unusual as a half-elf, but it was a very blessed family environment. There was not a single inconvenience in the house, but she was forced to live outside. Of course she had almost no friends, she also seemed to have a girlhood who can not imagine what she was going to be in the future, while receiving a gifted education from a family tutor who was invited from a foreign country such as Celesta (A person from Trot would surely make fun of a half girl). The turning point of Anzeros¡¯ life was the Imperial game held in the arena of the capital. The trump card of Trot kingdom, which consists of various races, was ¡¸The swordmaster brigade¡¹ that shows many of its brilliant skills. Anzeros was touched by their splendor and racial freedom. There were some elves in the swordmaster brigade. She can do this. She can be one herself. Anzeros thought so and begged her mother who was with her to invite a swordmaster who will teach her fencing and she would bet her life to the sword after.

    ¡°By the way, what is the imperial match.¡±

    ¡°Ah, 15 years ago it was the time of expansion of the swordmaster match¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, I see.¡±

    ¡°? Andy-san, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°At that time, or else that year, there was an elf swordmaster, I remembered that at the workshop that I worked on they produced a prototype of light armor for elves and my masters were very busy.¡±

    It was just the year I entered the workshop. In the guise of a cultural exchange with the Afilm Empire in the west of Trot, 50 students called ¡°Pdins¡± were having an exchange with 50 swordmasters of Trot. Well, I don¡¯t know much about politics, but in short, ¡°Our swordsmen are so strong and this is just the tip of the iceberg!¡±, it seems to have be an event with the intention to intimidate each other. In that year, the match was also gorgeouspared to the usual year (which seems to have been a show-off between the swordmasters brigade and the pdins), it was a big event like a royal marriage. So, the Afilm Empire has a friendly rtionship with the local forest elves. It is quite abundant that there are quite a lot of elves who be swordmasters or pdins with mastery of longevity like our 100-manmander. In fact, about 20 out of 50 pdins were elves. And, the na?ve Anzeros saw it and misunderstood it. Because her mother didn¡¯t care about the military, at any rate, it was difficult for her daughter. A few yearster, Anzeros, who improved her swordsmanship greatlypeted in the preliminary selection of bing a triumphant swordmaster.

    ¡°Then, Anzeros who was beaten ck and blue realized the extent of the world¡­¡­¡±

    I teased her in a troubadour manner.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t defeated! I was the winner as the fellow who used brute force!!¡±

    Anzeros was disappointed.

    ¡°A few dayster a messenger came to my house and disqualified me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I was a half-elf, a female, and a little girl.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha?¡±

    ¡°I tell you the truth!¡±

    Anzeros was reminiscing her regret and went out of her way. Because she was only wearing her underwear under her armor, Anzeros was troubled that her small chest was visible because of the too big armor.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Anzeros¡¯s mother, who heard it, seemed to be very angry and hit the messenger with a chair. Even if such a thing is done, a messenger only conveys the message. It is an unfortunate story. Anzeros¡äs mother advised her to go to Celesta. There is few racial discrimination in Celesta and it is easy to live because of her mother¡äs personal connections. The title of Ace Knight is equivalent to being a swordmaster of Trot, that¡¯s why Anzeros decided to depart. However, having a serious trauma being a half-elf, a woman, or a little girl, Anzeros concealed her identity with her current style. She always wears the too big armor inherited from her family and her long hair is hidden in it (the hair is a woman¡¯s treasure indeed and it seems that her mother stopped her from cutting it) and hide her ears with a custom-made helmet. It is said that she entered Celesta through a third country next to the mountains range of the east. That was ten years ago. It was at the time when I made that strange knife for a strange person who was the 100-manmander Dianne.

    ¡°I have a question.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I never saw you wearing a helmet.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­In Celesta, I didn¡¯t need it because half-elf discrimination was loose. I ceased to wear it after bing an ace knight.¡±

    ¡°There is hardly any discrimination in Celesta even against women.¡±

    ¡°It, it can not be helped!! For the time being, I became an ace knight as a man and I was assigned to the crossbow team just after that! Do you know a woman who can live forever in such a man¡¯s garden!¡±

    I tried to say 100-manmander Dianne, but it certainly is too extraordinary. Mentally and physically (in terms ofbat power rather than boobs) as well.

    ¡°But if you talk about it before assigning, you wouldn¡¯t have to y a man for a long time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That might be true.¡±

    ¡°You often said that I¡¯m bad.¡±

    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m worried.¡±

    After talking about everything, Anzeros is exhausted.

    ¡°You have a good mother.¡±

    Selenium had finished listening to our conversation with teary eyes. Which reminds me.

    ¡°You, after all, did you participate in the war with the Trot kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I heard something bad.¡±

    No one would want to do a war that might kill their parents. However, having Anzeros here means that she couldn¡¯t give up her dream even if she is pressed. She already belongs to the Celesta army because the war with Trot has already ended, so if there is a possibility that Trot will be bing an enemy in the future when Celesta is attacked by another enemy then she won¡¯t do anything. Anzeros wouldugh at it.

    ¡°My mother will probably not be killed, because it will be politically indiscreet to kill her.¡±

    ¡°Political?¡±

    ¡°I think it is quite famous. Don¡¯t you know the Silpheedpany?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    It is argepany of Trot that has business rtions with many countries including Celesta and Afilm. I have heard of it. It is because the value of the Silpheedpany is toorge and Trot isn¡¯t so miserable in spite of being a defeated country. I heard the head of thepany is a woman.

    ¡°You¡äre an incredible daughter, I will treat you to something next time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Do you think that it is necessary to treat me?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    By the way, it seems to be audible that the bloodlust of the calm Anzeros is burning up a little.

    ¡°At such a time in such a ce you¡äre doing such a shameless thing, keep looking at my naked body. What¡¯s with this super stupid ¡ºI will treat you¡» bastard©`©`©`!!¡±

    She pulled out her short sword. I protected my head with my crossbow unintentionally. However, with one beat, Anzeros sighed and poked my head with the short sword.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I don¡¯t have anything to do with you, I will forgive you by giving me a drink at the usual bar.¡±

    Anzerosughs a little gently. I was frightened by her shy smile which I had not seen before. Selenium is blistered.

    And then.

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡±

    A voice suddenly came from behind and I trembled. Even though there should be no one except us. As I turned around, 100-manmander Dianne was there.

    ¡°Wh, Why are you here¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t toote to hear a small interesting story.¡±

    With a little grin, I¡äm pecked by the ears. I was taken aback. Come to think of it, the crossbow stock is an ear recement for 100-manmander Dianne.

    ¡°¡­¡­Di, did you hear everything?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    Anzeros turns pale. I couldn¡¯t say it. Sex impersonation might not be troublesome.

    ¡°Well, I knew you were a woman, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    100-manmanderughed devilish.

    ¡°Well, keep exining 10-man captain?¡±

    At that point, thepanions from the corps eavesdropped and made up a thumb up sign. There are quite a lot. And now Anzeros was in a sexy shot of underwear + armor. Anzeros turned pale and ourpanionsugh at the same time.

    ¡°10-man captain Anzerooosss! Please marry me!!!¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, I want an impure sex rtionship with you!!¡±

    ¡°Not good! Anzeros! I love you!¡±

    ¡°10-man captain! Haahaahaaju, ju, 10-man captain!!!¡±

    Passing through the side of me and Selenium, ourpanions rushed towards Anzeros.

    ¡°U, Uwaaaaa!!! n, no, stop, don¡¯te near, don¡¯t touch me, I will kill you, idiots! Listen, you shameless bastards! Smithson, help me, n, no©`©`©`©`©`©`!!!!¡±

    As one would expect from the ace knight. She was really strong. It seems that she was terribly tired.

    ¡°10-man captain Anzeros actually is a woman¡± this news swept across the corps within minutes. They should have worked in a dispersed way. It is reliable because mypanions worked together to spread it. And suddenly Anzeros rose up to the top of our corps poprity ranking with Selenium and 100-manmander Dianne.

    ¡°Selenium-chan is 10-man captain Smithson¡äs female ve! Which means she is already taken! Damn bastard!¡±

    ¡°I heard that even 100-manmander Dianne is in a rtionship with her fiance!¡±

    ¡°However 10-man captain Anzeros is still free, a native-born heroine. If you look closely, she is in no way inferior to 100-manmander Dianne!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she is a man or a woman!¡±

    ¡°No, she is scared of us!¡±

    Ah, there are a lot of singles who are starving because this is aparatively new corps.

    And.

    ¡°Smithson, apany me for patrol.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t apany you. I am tired because I was cleaning the building.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and apany me. I¡¯m scared that there will be someone jumping at me suddenly while being naked!¡±

    ¡°Uwaa¡±

    I seem to be the one responsible for Anzeros¡äs exposed secret, so I¡äm treated like a guardian, or better said, a follower.

    ¡°What if I jump at you naked?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it! Don¡¯t do it! I will chop your thing off!¡±

    ¡°I am sorry for making a joke.¡±

    Well, in my case, I have a reputation for theck of physical strength in the crossbow corps (Natural because it¡¯s a technical system) but I¡¯m sure of it. I always trust that I was good at it¡­¡­I want to think so.

    ¡°But you havee to look like that, so you should fix your wording as well.¡±

    Anzeros began walking without wearing her armor from time to time. In such a case she won¡¯t tie up her long hair and let it flutter. I think that her hair is so beautiful that I couldn¡¯t believe she was hiding wildly for a long time. After all, I think that the blood of an elf is unfair.

    ¡°Be, Besides, I haven¡¯t admitted that I am a woman.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Now I¡¯m just admitting that I¡¯m not a man.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the difference.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯spletely different. Definitely different. Heaven and earth.¡±

    It¡¯s refreshing.

    ¡°I will keep using that armor firmly, that is my pride.¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes, I think that it would be better to re-tailor it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    I might not be able to understand the logic of half-elves.

    The moon is beautiful tonight.

    ¡°Hui©`¡±

    I jumped in the bath and took a breather. After cleaning, I apanied Anzeros on patrol, and after, it was time to go to bed. Not only maintenance and training, the crossbow corps also has physical strength training. There is no one who stays up toote. The big bath is only for me now.

    ¡°I wonder how Anzeros is taking a bath. She probably doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°She seems to have bathed in the mountain or secretly in Basson¡¯s public bathhouse. I have seen her a couple of times.¡±

    ¡°Hee¡­¡­ddeuwa.¡±

    The 100-manmander stood soundlessly behind me. When turning around in surprise, she came near me with a smile.

    ¡°Even dwarfs and ogres will take a bath during the week and as she didn¡¯t show up when the half-elves were bathing, I knew she¡¯s a woman, but I didn¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°I, I see¡­¡­but why is 100-manmander taking a bath sote.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my second time. And I wanted to talk a bit with you.¡±

    Somewhat close. Our shoulders seem to touch each other. It is unbelievable that I can see her breasts at the edge of my sight, as expected.

    ¡°Recently if you are in your room, your female ve will be there and otherwise Anzeros is sticking to you. I don¡¯t have a chance to talk to you other than in the bath.¡±

    ¡°We, well, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Watch out on how to get away from Anzeros. She is a half-elf who is wealthy and has enough love for her parents. If you give her a little affection, she won¡¯t be able to go back soon.¡±

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    A casual erection hase. I hope she won¡¯t misunderstand it.

    ¡°Now to the real issue. Do you know that the dark elves¡¯ spirituality is often said to be close to half-elves?¡±

    ¡°No, not really.¡±

    Calm down. Calm down.

    ¡°Ah,e to think of it, you were from Trot. You don¡¯t know the dark elves¡¯ temper and life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A dark elf is said to be an elf heretic, a species being in the same nature as a beast. It is only spection because there is no proof, but the fact is that we are looked down at by the elves for a long time now. We are called a lonely race that is an elf, but not really an elf.¡±

    Putting her elbow on the edge of the bathtub, 100-manmander talks in afortable way. She is too bad at concealing her big and good shaped breasts. Ah, at least the distance is so far away that I can masturbate. I can understand the feelings of little Lanz and Goto.

    ¡°That¡¯s all. Once you fall in love with the opposite sex, the loving features are simr to half-elves. I don¡¯t want to return again if I have to float my feet from there for a minute of solitude.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­I thought I was quite special, but I¡äm a typical dark elf.¡±

    Suddenly, when raising up her body, 100-manmander headed towards me and she caught my lips tightly soon after she stopped talking.

    ¡°Ngu¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­. Huhu, I admit it was a misunderstanding. But in my misunderstanding, I¡¯ve been trying to marry you for 10 years already. I was just thinking about holding you. Prepare yourself, Andy Smithson. The half may not leave you, but I won¡¯t let go of you¡±

    ¡°N, haaa¡­¡­we, well, even if such a thing is told¡­¡­100-manmander, please move a little away.¡±

    ¡°You can call me Dianne-san, not a 100-manmander. Think about it.¡±

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­Di, Dianne, san!!¡±( I think he is actually stuttering her name here)

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm, it sounds a bit awkward, but I will be angry if you don¡¯t call me Dianne when we two are alone.¡±

    ¡°I, I understood, so please let go of me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­I think I don¡¯t want to do that at all.¡±

    ¡°Coward!?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry about the erection. Energetic things are good.¡±

    ¡°Are you viting me!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    ¡°U, eh!?¡±

    Chatter. Chatter.

    ¡°Thank you. If you don¡¯t take a bath for many days, Andy-san will be unpleasant.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡­when I told you to take a bath with Smithson in the bath of the corps house, it was only because I was rted to the disciplinarymittee. There are other ces where you can take a bath.¡±

    ¡°Huhuu, thank you very much, Anzeros-san is a surprisingly nice person, right?¡±

    ¡°It is selfish to think that unexpectedly, but it does not mean that we are friends¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Pashaa. Pashaa.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, Selenium. Smithson, that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We are doing it three times a day?¡±

    ¡°Iii!? N, No that¡­¡­re, really?¡±

    ¡°He has quite a breasts fetish.¡±

    ¡°Fe, Fetish?¡±

    ¡°He loves boobs.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Really.¡±

    ¡°Huhu?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ted with your sess! You are an ungrateful woman!¡±

    ¡°I am not triumphant. It doesn¡¯t matter to Anzeros-san.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­surprisingly you are aggressive.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, well¡­¡­it is so.¡±

    ¡°Is it paranoia, or will you acknowledge that Anzeros is rted to this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s not it.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhuhuhu?¡±

    ¡°Do notugh at me.¡±

    ¡°No, You¡¯re cute.¡±

    ¡°Wh, What cute¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You don¡¯t have to have such aplicated and happy face.¡±

    ¡°It, it is wrong!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I feel like Andy-san knows how cute you are.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong! I don¡¯t remember being cute!¡±

    ¡°Eh. Th, that¡¯s too bad.¡±

    ¡°Kuu. What is this defeated feeling¡±

 Chapter 5: Who are you? [Dianne]

    <h4>Chapter 5: Who are you? [Dianne]</h4>

    100-manmander¡­¡­No, Dianne-san moved her hand to my body as soon as she leaned on me.

    ¡°¡­¡­N, yatto.¡±

    Holding me tightly with a light cheer, my body suddenly had a strange feeling. I didn¡¯t feel like I was pushed or pulled. I was pulled out from the hot spring and floated slightly, ignoring gravity. Dianne-san rotated me sideways in the air. And 100-manmander¡äs long feet arrived in the washing space and I was swayed around while being hugged.

    ¡°Na, Naa.¡±

    ¡°It will be bad if the bath water bes dirty and it¡¯s also inconvenient if my nasty juice is mixed inside while trying to do it in the bath.¡±

    ¡°Ar, Are you really motivated!?¡±

    ¡°Did you think that I was joking, how sad.¡±

    ¡°No, normally¡­¡­nguu!¡±

    Just before the rotation settled, Dianne-san bended her knees and I felt like being thrown into the washroom. And till the end, Dianne-san took the mount in a natural way without releasing her arms from me and putting her lips on mine.

    ¡°N¡­¡­h, huhu, It is sweet. Ah, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been throbbing to expose my skin to a man.¡±

    ¡°U¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Steel yourself, Andy Smithson. You made me serious, so this is your punishment.¡±

    ¡°Well, what kind of logic is that?¡±

    ¡°Give up thinking and let¡¯s have sex like dogs.¡±

    ¡°Hei! I¡äm being vited!¡±

    I tried to pass it as a joke, unwilling to give up, while Dianne-sanpletely disregarded it and didn¡¯t let me go.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uu.¡±

    ¡°Good boy. You know what, I won¡¯t lose. Leave it to me.¡±

    I gave up and rxed, which is seen by Dianne wh released her arms which were hugging me. She left a kiss on my cheek with a shy face and she slid down to my lower body.

    ¡°It¡¯s energetic. ¡­¡­I¡¯m used to it, but I feel deeply grateful that this will pierce me.¡±

    She sighs while stroking my aroused penis. And in the end, she tightly caught it in her rich chest.

    ¡°U, waa.¡±

    I raised a surprised voice unintentionally to the sudden event. Seeing my reaction, Dianne-san had a nasty smile.

    ¡°It is a surprise for someone like you who likes breasts¡­¡­didn¡¯t you let your female ve do it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ye, Yes I exclusively rub them.¡±

    ¡°Is that so. Then your titty fuck virginity is mine. I¡äm leading with one point.¡±

    What. Before long, Dianne-san begins to rub my dick with her chest. Hunyu hunyu, soft and wavy breasts try to pinch my dick little by little.

    ¡°N¡­¡­huhu, you don¡¯t look really honest. How about this?¡±

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡­¡±

    This time, the upper body is sliding and it is made to reciprocate between her breast by a long stroke. Comfortable. Dianne-san¡¯s body doesn¡¯t seem to be 200 years old (though it is natural because she is an elf), it is fresh and her waist which is different from her great breasts stimtes my most vulgar organ.

    ¡°N¡­¡­Hey hey, what are you enduring for.¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­ga, endurance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering a lot since a while ago. You want to release it, don¡¯t you? You can ejacte on my chest anytime, so don¡¯t hold back.¡±

    ¡°U, U, uuu¡­¡­!¡±

    A faint sense of guilt. An overwhelming feeling of tion. That 100-manmander Dianne-san is serving me. She is tempting me like a prostitute. My penis is releasing pre-cum only by that fact. If the actual pleasure isbined, I¡¯m not sure if I can endure for so long.

    ¡°U, huuuu!¡±

    Bukku! Bukku! Bukku!!

    In the end, I exploded my sexual desire among Dianne-san¡¯s breasts.

    ¡°O, Ooo¡­¡­haha, is this an ejaction¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Deiaaawa, san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I saw many men who masturbate when seeing my body, but when I try to take themselves like this¡­¡­huhu, they are too wasteful. You should be pleased when you take a bath with a woman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    With a flushed face and uplifting eyes, Dianne-san murmured. From her words, something feels ufortable¡­¡­but with my misty consciousness because of the aftereffect of the titty fuck and the bath, it wasn¡¯t a settled doubt.

    ¡°¡­¡­It is said that it will wither once you cummed. As expected from Smithson.¡±

    And the hardness of my dick came back after a moment. Recently, I noticed that my energy is quite strong. Although I was out of strength when I ejacted three times a day before, I now have room after having sex with Selenium day after day. The stamina of moving empties faster than the energy of my dick getting tired. I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m just a soldier now, because of Selenium and now Dianne-san.

    ¡°Really dependable.¡±

    I seem to be popr.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well then, shall we do the real thing now?¡±

    ¡°Are we really going to have sex?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again and again.¡±

    Dianne-san straddles over myp. She spreads her vagina to ce it on my penis which recovered after ejacting. The inside is a beautiful pink that impresses me and fuels my son further.

    ¡°Good¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne-san who stopped temporarily at the point of contact motivated herself. The sense of ipatibility earlier let me realize something. No way. No way.

    ¡°¡­¡­Could it be, Dianne-san, is this your first time¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Dianne-san suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Is, is it bad!?¡±

    ¡°Bu, but, you have abruptly done a titty fuck!?¡±

    ¡°Sh, Shut up! If you are two hundred years old, your ears will grow!¡±

    Dianne-san is getting red and angry. Somehow or another, I understand. I was wondering if there was such a good story.

    ¡°¡­¡­Re, Really?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I thought maybe this person was ashamed of being a virgin. I¡¯m just a good first-time partner, I mean, a toy. I was quite disappointed. I can¡¯t tell people. Even though I used Selenium as a toy. Dianne-san¡­¡­No, I wanted to think that 100-manmander was a more pure and virtuous person.

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°That, is that so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s the matter, Smithson?¡±

    It seems that the 100-manmander was worried about me who got depressed like water suddenly. She doesn¡¯t want me to have such a face. She has no qualification to do so. Despair went out of my mouth.

    ¡°If so please¡­¡­ please say it.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­ I¡äm just a toy for the 100-manmander, right?¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Just wanting to experience sex, if that¡¯s what it is¡­..I don¡¯t need a superb logical reason. I¡¯m just a normal lecher. This dark elf¡äs temper, somehow, I don¡¯t want you to¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Smithson.¡±

    While I argued vehemently, did 100-manmander control herself not to cry?

    ¡°You think that I am such a woman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh.¡±

    Her eyes were serious and were too pure. I realized that I made a terrible misunderstanding. I noticed that I have said something terrible.

    ¡°How can you believe that?¡±

    ¡°100-manmander.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me Dianne? Do you believe that I¡äm serious about being your wife?¡±

    ¡°Emm.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you say I shall give birth, I will yield. If you say I only shall think about you, I will quit the military right now. How can you understand how I have been thinking for 10 years?¡±

    Crying, she appealed in a trembling voice. But I¡¯m a coward, a small citizen, a helpless human. I¡äm not someone who can believe such a thing. I cannot help doubting it. I only have to understand that fact.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a tiny human being that is as tall as Selenium. Just because I made a sword for free, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s a nice story to be liked by someone like the 100-manmander. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a reason for receiving your heart and body¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You can still convince me that I¡¯m chosen to be a toy to let you throw away your virginity. I am such a small person. I apologize for letting you down, but I¡­¡­I¡äm just a human.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The 100-manmander nodded quietly. She released her hand that was holding my excellent thing, and I was raised in her arms. She started to whisper with gentle eyes.

    ¡°Wrong. Yes, you¡¯re a human. However, you aren¡¯t able to understand us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡äm sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry too, to put all the fault on you. I was overwhelmed by the general consideration of dark elves. I¡¯m myself. Even though the customs and the tribes were unrted to it, I felt like I could exin them all.¡±

    ¡°100-manmander.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s be honest. ¡­¡­I¡¯ve loved you ever since you came to the corps. It was only by chance, but I was d that you were the boy who made my beloved sword. I love you. I love your weakness, kindness, honesty, and bravery. I misunderstood it with tribal customs. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    A serious confession that had been changed since the pretense of the past. She was the same as the selfless Selenium, she told me her naked feelings at the risk of her life. When I heard this, I can¡¯t misunderstand that she is a foolish woman.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be taken away by that girl. I don¡¯t want to lose you. So please embrace me first of all, give me a chance to make an effort as your woman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand. Dianne-san, I, ¡­¡­I want to have sex with Dianne-san.¡±

    ¡°Ravish me.¡±

    And this time we embraced ardently, got entangled with each other and fell down.

    I grabbed Dianne¡¯s butt and tried to spread it with both hands. Her genital which was secretly releasing love nectar at the moment of spreading wriggled as if it desired a man which looked unlikely for a virgin.

    ¡°¡­¡­I will enter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Listening to Dianne¡¯s reply without any hesitation, I buried my dick inside her hot vagina.

    ¡°N¡­¡­ku, uu!¡±

    I trembled. Even though the ns had not yet entered, Dianne¡äs vagina that was trying to swallow greedily was outstanding. Even if I don¡¯t push inside, when I just do this, I will ejacte in a few minutes.

    ¡°Uuu.¡±

    A ck, supple, beast-like thing. Dianne¡¯s virginity was prated by brute force gradually. She forced herself to awake her woman¡äs function after a long long sleep. Just for me to taste.

    ¡°Ha, a¡­¡­Smithson¡­¡­No, Andy¡­¡­you, me¡­¡­enter¡­¡­enter inside!!!¡±

    ¡°Enter¡­¡­I will break in!!¡±

    Buuuu, I feel it. A stiff spine. Swaying breasts.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    I forcibly advanced through the tense vagina.

    ¡°Ou, ch¡­¡­it hurts!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, I entered¡­¡­ I went deep inside!¡±

    I finally buried myself in this light brown body that I longed for. I was too excited about that.

    ¡°Aha!!¡±

    ¡°!!?¡±

    Byukuu!! Byu, Byuu!!

    Insensible. I have shot my semen into Dianne-san¡äs womb though I haven¡¯t even done a round trip. No matter how you look at it, it was too fast. To my great austerity, I lost my words.

    ¡°Ba, Bakaa¡­¡­suddenly putting it out¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So, Sorry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Were you too excited¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    Looking at her, Dianne-san was really smiling happily.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­I saw it in my dreams¡­¡­Smithson¡äs, Andy¡äs child¡­¡­??¡±

    ¡°Is, Is that so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah, that¡¯s it. I love this feeling¡­¡­?¡±

    I¡¯m sure she hasn¡¯t issued any pain yet. As evidence, Dianne-san¡¯s vagina ispletely out of power. And yet she looks like a happy woman while stroking her belly. It was such a spectacle that I was really sorry that I doubted her feelings even a little.

    A few days after that, Dianne-san and I haven¡¯t changed anything on the surface. Originally Dianne-san is busy, and I am the humble 10-man captain who is free as usual. However, from time to time, Dianne-san decides to be alone with me andmands it with a loud tone.

    ¡°Andy. ¡­¡­Massage my shoulders.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­there, more in front.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°More. More in front. ¡­¡­Put your love and respect for your boss in your massage.¡±

    ¡°However, 100-manmander.¡±

    ¡°Please call me by my name.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Dianne-san, I think this isn¡¯t your shoulders but your boobs.¡±

    ¡°Do you hate it?¡±

    ¡°I love it.¡±

    ¡°Alright. ¡­¡­ Hmm?¡±

    We can¡¯t have sex so easily, but this is a spice for each of us. It sometimes burns when it leads to insertion.

    Besides that, Selenium was also my ve and when I have time, I¡¯m still delighted to have a sex life with her. I thought that I was living a cursed life, but since I do not see words to encourage decisions from either side I was happy. I guess it¡¯s okay, but Selenium seemed to know somehow and keeps silent.

    ¡°Andy-sa.n¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­ I, I¡äm your female ve. I will cry if you decrease the frequency.¡±

    ¡°I, I understand.¡±

    In a sense, it is bad for the stomach. I wonder if this is really fine.

    It was still too bad for Selenium to appear in the crossbow corps, so she recently started to help with the management of the corps. Dianne-san seemed to have her hands in this matter. And Selenium turned out to be a surprising talent.

    ¡°¡­¡­Selenium, can you use recovery magic?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    She seemed to be good with medical treatment magic which is a kind of magic. A magic that activates the life force of the surgeon and gives it to those who are hurt. Even though the effect is not a big deal, so it is not very useful for deep injuries, but still, it is a fun thing to eliminate a slight blemish, especially for the new associate soldiers who are not ustomed in handling crossbows and treat Selenium like a goddess.

    ¡°Not interesting for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s unpleasant so please do that kind of love talk when you¡¯re alone.¡±

    I was astonished by Anzeros.

    ¡°Yes, the next person.¡±

    ¡°Please take care of me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment. ¡­¡­Mugumugu¡±

    Selenium mixed medicinal herbs in front of a patient and made a sd. The herb is a kind of wild grass that grows around here and which is usually not more effective than an ordinary medicine. However, the vitality generated by such a medicinal nt seemed to be important when Selenium uses the medical treatment technique. She seems to be able to use it by converting it into the recuperative power as soon as it¡¯s eaten.

    ¡°Yes, it healed¡±

    Selenium held her hands. The blood on the finger of the associate soldier disappeared in seconds.

    ¡°Oh, great!¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, It¡¯s useful for this half elf¡äs long journey.¡±

    ¡°Good, good.¡±

    ¡°Ehehee.¡±

    We flirted at the medical office. The associate soldier who received the treatment left with a slightly disappointed face.

    ¡°Wonderful.¡±

    ¡°Eeheh. I have difficulty seeing it.¡±

    Selenium responded to the mutter of Anzeros.

    ¡°Is this a technique that starts activating your vitality freely?¡±

    ¡°Yes, when you travel alone you can use that, even with a minor injury it will work.¡±

    ¡°I see, it looks convenient.¡±

    ¡°Does Anzeros-san also want to learn it? It is not difficult.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros had a difficult face. Perhaps she was not good with magic. Well, a half-elf has a 1/3 percentage to have a magic talent.

    ¡°But if you had this kind of technique, why didn¡¯t you use it on your friends?¡±

    Selenium should have asked for food in Polka to save her friends. Even though it is not effective for major injuries, I think that if you can afford to travel it seems to be a little useful.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­in that case, I didn¡¯t eat much¡­¡­so even if I tried to put in energy from the outside it was difficult.¡±

    ¡°Hee¡­¡­really?¡±

    I wonder if Selenium at that time was fasting for some reason. It was a little strange, but she is a half-elf. It is no wonder if there is something I don¡¯t know.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros still had a difficult face and was observing Selenium.

    Pashaa. Zapaa.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Anzeros-san, are not you going to take a bath?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯d like to see the moon for a while. I will join in a whileter.¡±

    Chapun, Chapun.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros¡¯ profile. Selenium¡äs nude body. Anzeros took a nce before she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Selenium.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I have been worrying about it all the time recently. Can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­I think that you¡äre pretty well-trained and there was once a thing that was cut with a sword.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Especially since I came to Celesta in my battle form. An ace knight can¡¯t wear a helmet so much, so doing it in that style¡­..I¡¯ve cut my ears off.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It is painful.¡±

    ¡°Blunder. Well, it was the sword wound of a swordsman. ¡­¡­But elf¡¯s blood is pretty amazing. No, it should be called sarcasm. Even if you cut off your ear, it will grow like this.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°The form is slightly different, but it has grown.¡±

    One beat.

    ¡°The ear of an elf is a part with a high regenerative power. ¡­¡­I was curious. The wound on your ear, the wound that you have for more than 15 years, is healing too slow.¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Selenium put a hand on her left ear. The ear with the cut wound from a knife.

    ¡°Why is it such a sharp wound? If you used the medical treatment technique, I think that it would have disappeared a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There are still things to be worried about. ording to Smithson¡¯s story, you were traveling with friends. Saying that you were fully healed in Polka, why are you acting alone without your friends right now? Isn¡¯t it unnatural for me to talk about the characteristics of lonely half-elves?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯ve been looking for Smithson for a while now. If you looked for him immediately, even if you put in the calction of ces that are forbidden to enter, it takes three years to look around Trot. In Celesta, half-elves will be able to move freely, so you can find a major city in one year.¡±

    Anzeros paused. Confirming that Selenium has no objections, she continued,

    ¡°¡­¡­You haven¡¯t done so at once, only after 15 years have passed. Even if you moved at the time of war, it would be earlier. If you were worried, it would have worked. If you nned to wait, you should not be bothered for two or three decades as a half-elf¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I wanted to see him badly, so I couldn¡¯t stay still and wait for him toe¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros has a grim face directed towards Selenium. Selenium tried to make excuses but decided to give up and closed her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you trying to separate me and Andy-san?¡±

    Her eyes were full of horrifying feelings not seen by Selenium before. No, she knew this kind of feeling. In the midst of sex, there were a few asions where she showed an enthusiastic light at times. Without a falter, Anzeros took a dignified nce.

    ¡°I¡¯m Smithson¡¯s friend. I want to ask you as a friend of Smithson.¡±

    Anzeros put her hand on the handle of her short sword.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 6: The truth about the girl from the past ã€Seleniumã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 6: The truth about the girl from the past ¡¾Selenium¡¿</h4>

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The tough voice of Anzeros was absorbed into the forest and the water surface. Selenium¡äs eyes were changing as if she saw an enemy. Until a couple of seconds ago, her naked body that looked sensuous and unpleasant became like the muscles of a Felidae which now umted power to attack soon.

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°I am Smithson¡äs friend. If necessary, I will pull out my sword. That¡¯s it.¡±

    The sense of urgency increased. When this tension exceeds one point, either one will be injured. The premonition rose with sharpness.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros is strong. She is an Ace Knight who has the fighting power of more than 25 human soldiers. The most vicious part is her outstanding offensive power and if she gets serious, then Selenium will be torn apart in a moment. Even if Selenium has the power to counter her, I don¡¯t want to see her and Anzeros die a horrible death. Nausea came up to my imagination of their death and I touched the tree beside me with my hands,

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°!!?¡±

    The slight tremor of the tree was felt by Selenium, causing a momentary gap for the impatient Anzeros.

    ¡°Teeii!!¡±

    Selenium quickly bent her body and touched the water with both hands. No, she will be shed. However, from under her hands, a sheet of spray rose up visibly.

    ¡°Kku!?¡±

    Anzeros¡äs reaction was dyed for a moment. While stepping down, the sheet of spray filled the view and produced a kind of smoke screen.

    ¡°Magic¡­¡­chieei!!!¡±

    Shu¡­¡­paaaaaaaa!!!

    Anzeros danced and breaked the void with her short sword while rotating her bodypactly. The trajectory of that swordid in the momentum and spread. It tore the space filled with the smoke in a sh. It was the same technique as Anzeros¡äs water column skill to create some confusion. The Ace Knight¡¯s sword pressure literally tricks the void and allows her to trick the enemy. And in the sight that was swayed by the sword¡­¡­there was no Selenium anymore. Of course. Naturally. It is difficult to defeat Anzeros by thinking normally. Even if you defeat her, the position gets worse and it makes no sense at all. Then you have to run away. But how did she run away? Where is she going? What to do next?

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson.¡±

    ¡°Anzeros. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, I was a little hasty. I should have been calm and asked a little more.¡±

    Anzeros looked really sorry. She seemed to be calm from the beginning of the unwavering questioning, but was there a little more gentle motivation, too?

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s search for her. This means nothing.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will go to the corps building.¡±

    ¡°Be careful. Why don¡¯t we look for her together?¡±

    ¡°Then it will get worse. And I believe in Selenium.¡±

    ¡°Why? ¡­¡­I understand.¡±

    I separated from Anzeros and ran through the forest. It may have been good to mind the little lonely Anzeros, but for the time being, my head is full of Selenium.

    What does that mean? What¡¯s going on? I¡­¡­I wonder if there is still nothing. In fact, the memories of her are fake and her existence is also a fake, so I wonder if the truth is that I am a lonely odd person without a foothold. When I thought so, I couldn¡¯t help my chest from itching.

    Enduring the itchy feeling in my chest, I ran for a while in the forest. The secret bathing area of Anzeros was about 20 minutes away from the corps building. Running through an animal path in the forest and passing through the wide-ranged shooting ground from the cliff¡­¡­I found Selenium in the middle of a field. Bathed in the moonlight, she is only wearing only a thin piece of cloth from her shoulders. Water droplets were dripping down from her beautiful hair. A transparent thin cloth. Whether it was from the mist, only her surroundings are loose and light in the grassy in with no moisture. It seemed that she was wearing light instead of clothes, which totally fits Selenium¡äs current atmosphere.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-san.¡±

    ¡°Selenium.¡±

    Blowing in the wind. The robe of light shook. Selenium¡¯s eyes seem to be gently smiling as usual, yet they look expressionless and I don¡¯t know if she cried because of her wet cheeks. I was wondering a bit about what I could say and I ended up saying stupid words.

    ¡°You will catch a cold..¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re gentle.¡±

    ¡°I know you are cold.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Silence. There was neither apromise nor escape and the two of us spent a few minutes staring at each other. I was trying to put together a lot of words, but I can¡¯t do it, as I don¡¯t know what to say. When I tried to say something, I felt that the bond with Selenium would expire. That was very scary. It turns out now that I have been relying on only the fact that she was the half-elf who has waited 15 years for me. If everything was denied, I think that there might be the power to shatter all that time, I just could not spin the next words. Selenium slowly said something.

    ¡°Andy-san, how well do you remember the girl that said that she didn¡¯t want to be separated from you 15 years ago?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We did lewd things at the hot spring. Although we met at the hunting house and touched each other¡äs body every day, I cut her ears and made a cor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all true. I know this too.¡±

    One beat.

    ¡°Do you remember the name of that girl?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember.¡±

    How. I wonder why she said such a thing. How did she know what I had forgotten? What was the meaning of the fact that I could not remember the answer to her question?

    ¡°Its, Selenium¡­¡­isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Selenium makes a silent smile. In the clouds of moonlight and light, she showed a very sad smile.

    ¡°I was told that you didn¡¯t ask for her name until the end.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    In this case, I implicitly admitted. But what does it mean?

    ¡°The name of the half-elf loved by you is called Apple.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not her?¡±

    ¡°I¡äm¡­¡­¡±

    Hesitating, Selenium continued with her talk. She finally squeezed it out while adding new tears to her cheeks.

    ¡°I am different. Both this ear wound and this cor are imitations to y the role of Apple from that time.¡±

    Even if the flow of the talk was read somehow, these words were bad for my heart. My past had never been denied. That¡¯s good, I¡¯m sure. But I don¡¯t want to believe that the girl in front of me was waiting for me and walking with me all the time, that the girl I believed in was irrelevant. It was a terrible joke that the girl who believed in the promise and loved me for a long time was a misunderstanding in reality.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Somehow, I had no strength left and fell down on the grasnd. Should I abuse her? Should I run away? Even if I try to think about it, I get confused and can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°¡­¡­I mean¡­¡­were you mocking me? I, you, what was that?¡±

    She was whining. Not that I wanted an answer, but it just a leaked out. Selenium approached me who was trembling on the grasnd and brought her face near me. She gently removed the cor that was wrapped around her neck and put it on the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m really sorry that I lied to you. But, But, I¡­¡­¡±

    Tears overflowed again. The overflowing tears disturbed her words.

    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m useless if you aren¡¯t here!!!¡±

    She jumped at me, pushed me down and started crying and repeatedly made an oath of apology and very.

    Selenium spoke about herself selfishly.

    The name of the half-elf who I gave the cor at that time was Apple, my true female ve. The true identity of Selenium was the sick half-elf who traveled with Apple.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well then¡±

    ¡°Hikku¡­¡­so¡­¡­I, Andy-san, helped me, who did not meet Andy-san face to face¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Because, Apple said, to Andy-san, ¡­¡­that we will be your ves.¡±

    ¡°But you that¡­¡­I don¡¯t remember it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­For my entire life, I want to help you¡­¡­¡±

    And yet.

    ¡°Besides, without Apple¡­¡­I am really alone¡­¡­so Apple said we would be ves together¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Because we will never be alone¡­¡­we will love you who is lovely and kind together for the rest of our lives¡­¡­¡±

    The characteristics of the lonely half-elf seemed to be really serious. But what if.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Apple?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­She is sleeping.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Two years ago, in Polka¡­¡­she has been shot in her heart by an elf¡­.¡±

    ¡°Whaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Kku¡­¡­but she is still alive. Alive, but¡­¡­she won¡¯t wake up.¡±

    Apple and Selenium seem to have lived quietly between Polka and the forest. Dreaming of when I¡¯ll be back in Polka. They looked forward to the day when they live happily as female ves together. ¡­¡­the context is terrible, but it does not help because she really said so. After Celesta made Trot their subordinate, they were able to interact with the townspeople gradually, which made their lives easier. Selenium was able to use some magic and cultivate the forest honey and rare medicinal herbs that were hard for the town people to get. Thanks to the high-selling, it wasn¡¯t hard to procure food and gold coins also began to umte. It was said that they were enthusiastic that they would be moneymakers by the time I returned and we would build a ve hut which was much morefortable than the hunter hut. The incident happened on that asion. Celesta¡¯s appeasement policy had backfired. As a result of the so desired of the people of the Northern Forest, they sought a trade, and the young elves who were angry shot some of the townspeople as a threat. At once, the Elf council had to crush them, but a sacrifice happened¡­..at that time, it was Apple who lived closest to the forest near Polka.

    ¡°I thought it was useless, but her life was saved by the power of the fountain in Polka. I put her inside the hot spring with the arrow and then I removed the arrow¡­¡­and the wound was gone somehow. However, she won¡¯t wake up as it is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I felt resentment, but I can¡¯t do anything. When the first incident happened, I couldn¡¯t go back to Trot or Polka, so I enrolled in Celesta¡äs army. There is no reason to be useful.

    ¡°She is still sleeping in the hospital in Polka. It was a scandal during the negotiation and both sides took care of her. But I was all alone¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Finally, all the mysteries were solved.

    ¡°Therefore, you borrowed the cor from Apple?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium nods. Burying her face into my chest.

    ¡°I expected toe back to Polka with Andy-san someday and have nned to let you meet Apple, but the lie that I first thought of being remembered is no longer a lie¡­¡­since I was hugged, my feelings haven¡¯t stopped, I don¡¯t want to be thrown away¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Idiot.¡±

    She looked at the moon shining brightly and told me so with a whisper. Half to Selenium. Half to myself. I learned today. ¡­¡­She has no hometown and no job to return to. She was lonelier than I thought and being able tough it off with a bright face was a favor to me because she and her friend waited for me. If she loves me, then she has nothing. There is nothing more scary than loneliness. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure Selenium and Dianne are simr. But she can¡¯t get the warmth. Even doubting is scary. There will surely be a person who will use a weak point to destroy the rtionship between them and me. Even so, we can¡¯t let go or abandon each other.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m a cheater. Actually, I¡¯m trying to be erotic with 100-manmander Dianne-san.¡±

    ¡°I know, but Apple will probably forgive you. Maybe.¡±

    ¡°I said so because I¡¯m a pervert and you will have enough of me.¡±

    ¡°I always feel lustful to Andy-san.¡±

    ¡°I am thinking that I want to impregnate you even though I am awfully underpaid.¡±

    ¡°When we return to Polka I can raise one or two children. As for Andy, you can just do horny things at home. I will support Andy-san and Apple.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Your imagination is really too strong.¡±

    Such a straightforward affection is dazzling. I love her, I¡¯m happy. ¡­¡­There is no reason to let her go.

    ¡°N¡­¡­chu, u¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Muhuu. ¡­¡­You, we will be seen if we are in a ce like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to show off to everyone, I¡¯m Andy-san¡¯s ve and I will do anything for Andy-san.¡±

    ¡°Anzeros may being by seriously this time.¡±

    ¡°Watching is bad or rather, that girl is unusually a lecher with a quiet exterior!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is, Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is no mistake!¡±

    Somehow I thought that Selenium¡¯s voice grew strangely on the way, but I heard a distinctive ¡¸Crunching¡¹ sound. ¡­¡­Really?

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­daringly noment.¡±

    It is scary after that strong character is bullied too much. I hugged Selenium, who I am afraid of, without knowing it in the middle of this soft grasnd and caressed her over the thin cloth she was wearing.

    ¡°Huh, nn¡­¡­ah, Andy-san, there¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­Here?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­ahhh?¡±

    Selenium leaked a pleasant voice when I poke her butt hole. There was a noise in the distance again. ¡­¡­I wonder where it was. I¡¯m really sure it¡¯s the sullen Anzeros.

    ¡°N¡­¡­n, nn¡­¡­ehehe, you know, I¡äm relieved that Andy-san¡äs knows everything about me. To tell you the truth¡­¡­from time to time¡­¡­I feel good¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can tell so, from your face which is tempting when you feel it¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m happy¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium, who was still wearing little foggy clothes, glowed with glitter. I realized that such a beautiful, nasty and strong girl is not reluctant to love me by betting her own lonely existence and I am really excited about that fact.

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡­please give me a child¡­¡­you cane anytime¡­¡­no matter what you do, I will bear Andy-san¡äs child¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    It seems by the fact that this thin waist wants my semen.

    ¡°¡­¡­M, Mou, Andy-san is overrunning too much¡­¡­n, chuu¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium crawled her hands around my dick and after holding it strongly, she put it in her mouth without hesitation.

    ¡°I may reach my limit soon.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you cum inside.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay, are you prepared for it?¡±

    I lifted Selenium¡äs waist up. Selenium reached out her hands and determines the position of my penis. And then, swallowed it at once.

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Kuaa¡­¡­!¡±

    And I ejacted.

    ¡°Hiaaa!!?¡±

    ¡°Uoo!!¡±

    Dokun, Dokun, Dokunn¡­¡­!

    ¡°¡­¡­Amazing¡­¡­really¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

    Although I dered earlier, I am slightly amazed by my own premature ejaction. In order to cover it, I start to extract without leaving time forments. In proportion to the degree of excitement, the stiffness of my penis is kept to the MAX and I continue to release semen into Selenium¡äs womb.

    ¡°A, ya, haa¡­¡­iii, ki, it feels good¡­¡­good, yoo¡­¡­a, haaa, aaa¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Y, you can¡¯t say it out loud¡­¡­¡±

    Her voice might be able to reach the corps building and it¡¯s scary even if it is praised too much honestly here. Just a little scared. Selenium whispered to me while putting out her tongue.

    ¡°¡­¡­You know, I was scared a little while ago¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°If she went serious, I would have died and you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah.¡±

    It seems that she had a grudge against Anzeros.

    ¡°So, I will show off¡­¡­and my master will be proud¡­¡­huhu, I guess it is frustrating¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Well, moderately.¡±

    Whether or not to carry the way of Selenium really, it is certainly exciting to y a bit. Thus, Selenium¡äs panting echoed high and her hips continued to bounce better than a dog.

    ¡°N, ha, aaa¡­¡­Andy-san, Andy-san, I¡­¡­our master¡­¡­!!¡±

    Selenium was very good. Her vagina felt like it was only made to please me. It was doubled by the element such as outdoor, the gaze of Anzeros and the intense waist movement, attacking my dick. The semen that I put out first was scattered and she elerated.

    ¡°Selenium¡­¡­al, already, again¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­actually I too¡­¡­¡±

    Again, my testicle began preparing arrows to shoot to the uterus of Selenium. Selenium also lowered her uterus and waited for it. The more excited I am, the more I breathe. At the moment of each other¡¯s climax came, we had a synergistic effect and we felt each other¡¯s climax, therefore Selenium and I exchanged idiotic smiles. We didn¡¯t talk and only our panting and the colliding sound of our bodies were heard.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­C, Cum¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A, Aa, yaaaa¡­¡­aaaaaaaaa!!!¡±

    Dokun, Dokun, Dokun¡­¡­. Rich concentrated semen was poured into Selenium¡äs vagina.

    ¡°Ha, a, a, ¡­¡­amazing¡­¡­co,fortable¡­¡­I won¡¯t let you go¡­¡­I want to do¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, great¡­¡­¡±

    We two went crazy till the climax. By exposing the throat, my body remained trembling in the afterglow of the climax and I¡äm immersed in the feeling of the world while still being connected.

    After a while, we returned to ourselves.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Good.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was pleasant.¡±

    Embracing and praising each other¡¯s affinity, we touched each other¡¯s back with our fingers.

    ¡°¡­¡­Next time when it¡¯s time to organize the army, I will take a half-year vacation.¡±

    ¡°Andy-san?¡±

    ¡°And then, Apple¡­¡­ I will bring her here as the medical system is more advanced in Celesta. If we go to the south we can find a way to wake up Apple, surely.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    By the way, if ites to a half-year vacation, it can not be taken unless you¡äre treated as a reserve. But from Basson to Polka it will take two months each way. I can not get on an early carriage because there is no money and it may cost more. If that happens, I need to pay my annual payment. If I return, I would like to talk with my father well, even if I¡äm not weed. Perhaps he did not make an unpleasant face unexpectedly and might say that I should seed the cksmith. But I will first wake up Apple and I can not stop being in the Celesta army until I have a rtionship with 100-manmander Dianne. ¡­..It is perhaps wonderful that Dianne-san would like to think the same at least if it goes as it is, it will be so. ¡­¡­I wonder if I can go on. I wonder if that is okay.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve been filled with thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Huhu. ¡­¡­That¡¯s all right. I¡¯m always by your side.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m very d.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    The moon was shining. It illuminated us with just the slightest brightness that we can not keep pace with the world.

    Well after we had sex, it is better to take a bath.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, Anzeros.¡±

    ¡°Anzeros-san.¡±

    ¡°!!?¡±

    When we returned to the bathing area, Anzeros was washing her underwear for some reason. Naked.

    ¡°Yo, You, you guys are here!?¡±

    ¡°N, no that, we wanted to take a bath.¡±

    ¡°I have be dirty a little¡­¡­well we both, ee.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!!! Th, Th, this¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros picked up a branch from the side. It was dangerous for a moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s run away.¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait a minute, my clothes are all here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that!¡±

    I pulled Selenium. I calcted the speed at which Anzeros¡¯s gauge umted somehow and turned around¡­¡­which was a bitte.

    ¡°¡ð¡ç£ª¡õ£À¡÷¡ú¨‹£¦£¥?!!¡±

    Anzeros¡¯ shockwave cracked the pond. It was a fresh experience to fly a little.

 Chapter 7: The Minister arrived

    <h4>Chapter 7: The Minister arrived</h4>

    Recently, during marching training of the crossbow corps, we also look for the wild grass. It¡¯s important for Selenium¡äs medical herb sd, which she eats when she gets exhausted using medical treatment technique. The herb searching was a substitute for a little voluntary training. Originally, the crossbow corps had a lot of free time, so we can afford it.

    ¡°Hey, Selenium-chan.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Is this okay? Is this okay?¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­this is just cool and nutritious, it looks like it, but avoid the red stems. Ah, this mushroom looks delicious.¡±

    ¡°I have found a lot of them.¡±

    ¡°Ah, really great. Dwarves are really good about finding mushrooms.¡±

    ¡°Uhehe, not that much.¡±

    Everyone on the team came back to the building one after another and showed their loot to Selenium. Actually, it should be a sum of the medical treatment technique, but nobody asks for treatment. Before we knew it, it became like a ¡°tribute that can be given openly¡±. Well, considering the beauty of Selenium and her good manners, it was inevitable for her to be an idol, but somewhat my weight is probably too narrow a little bit.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uaaa.¡±

    Whether such a disturbance went out of hand, I burned my fingertips with a burning iron.

    ¡°Chaa¡­¡­this is a mistake.¡±

    I got depressed a little because of my uselessness.

    ¡°Hey, Smithson¡­¡­burn.¡±

    ¡°100-manmander.¡±

    ¡°You know what, lend me a help shortly.¡±

    100-manmander Dianne sucked my burned finger with her mouth without hesitation.

    ¡°U, waaa¡­¡­It¡¯s dirty.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to lick your body no matter how dirty it is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good grief, you¡¯re so energetic.¡±

    I wonder if Dianne-san saw through my evil thought. Selenium came running towards us as we whispered because there was no one here.

    ¡°Ah, Andy-san, I said you should tell me if you get hurt!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, bad luck. I already licked it.¡±

    ¡°No, it hasn¡¯t healed! Is it still red?¡±

    ¡°It will improve soon because my love for my subordinate and charm are working.¡±

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡­¡±

    At least the tingling stopped after Dianne-san licked it and she told me so.

    ¡°Can 100-manmander also use medical treatment skill?¡±

    ¡°No, mine is a more primitive technique, which will speed up natural recovery slightly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is there such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Well, after all, because it is an extension of natural recovery, you can¡¯t do something just to get rid of the wounds and in our colony, only that kind of strain was transmitted.¡±

    ¡°There are various kinds of magic¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It will be fun if you study, shall I teach you personally this time?¡±

    Dianne-san took a look around before she started to whisper in a low voice.

    ¡ºIn fact, the secret of my family is that there is a magic which is used during sex. Which will let him ejacte about a beer mug at a time. If you use it, he¡¯ll be happy to be your partner.¡»

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m a human¡±

    ¡°Everyone can use it, even humans and elves.¡±

    ¡°Magic training to give a cumshot of semen¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s pretty pointless. ¡­¡­But one might want to ejacte like that.

    ¡°Muuu. ¡­¡­Ah, Andy-san, I will ept even two or three cups!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s the problem¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros came closer with a bitter face to us who are getting excited about such a weird topic.

    ¡°At least in the daytime, please refrain from doing sex talk, Selenium. Smithson as well.¡±

    ¡°Framed! It was the 100-manmander who started it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­100-manmander, you and Smithson, never¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm I¡¯m going to make my charm y, so thank you for encouraging me.¡±

    Anzeros¡ä eyes opened as she was startled. By the way, Anzeros did not know my rtionship with Dianne-san. It had progressed mostly in the bath.

    ¡°Smithson. I thought you were a more serious man¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always seriously serious. I¡¯m just a little lewd.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were an ethically serious fellow!¡±

    Somehow Anzeros had tears in her eyes and shouted loudly.

    ¡°¡­¡­It was not like I came to say this.¡±

    After that, she corrected her posture as remembered, and the salute was turned to Dianne-san and she put her fist on her chest.

    ¡°100-manmander Dianne, a guest came using the flying dragon service.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Dianne-san had a suspicious face. And I looked at the calendar of wood panels on the wall, and I put my hand on my mouth to think to take measures.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it already such a season?¡±

    ¡°It is such a season.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay, I got it, I have already decided my reply for this year.¡±

    Dianne-san stood up in a troublesome way. She left a kiss on my cheek before leaving happily.

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson. Tell me, don¡¯t you think that ¡°Half or Dark Elf are simple¡± because 100-manmander and Selenium have been swayed by you. There are certainly such fellows.¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah, Anzeros-san is unrted, aren¡¯t you. I know, that you want Andy-san¡äs sex life to dry up.¡±

    ¡°O, Ochi¡­¡­ha, shameless!¡±

    Anzeros turned red and went out to escape.

    ¡°Hey, Selenium.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d give you a gift, but I decided not to give you if you do not promise me something.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk much about sex during the daytime. It¡¯s a little awkward.¡±

    I mean, I think your older brother should be a little more modest.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good, then take this.¡±

    What I made a little while ago was put on Selenium.

    ¡°¡­¡­Waa.¡±

    ¡°Only for you.¡±

    ¡°U, I¡äm happy¡­¡­!!¡±

    A new cor. I made it out of desert lizard leather which I ordered for a headgear a long time ago. It is a high-grade leather thatbines touch and ruggedness, it is morefortable and more durable than the cor I made in my childhood. Since the cor for Apple was returned, I will attach it on Apple again when she awakens.

    ¡­¡­I think this is the best way of expressing affection.

    There was a crowd of people in front of the drawing room as I was walking in the corridor of the corps building.

    ¡°Is the guest who wants to talk to our 100-manmander inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Anzeros stood in front of the door and spoke with the guards.

    ¡°¡­¡­Although she said at such a season, what is meant with this season?¡±

    I thought that it might be an annual event because Anzeros and Dianne-san knows about it. I think that I should also know it because I am already in this unit for about seven years.

    ¡°Smithson has no choice but to know. I just happen to act as an agent for a few times.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It is about the promotion of 100-manmander.¡±

    ¡°Promotion¡­¡­promotion?¡±

    When I asked back, Dianne-san opens the door cheerfully and suddenly put out her face.

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m enough being a 100-manmander¡±

    The voice of a middle-aged man came from the room.

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem!¡±

    Dianne-san pulled her face away from the gap in the door and began to speak in a hard voice to the person in the room.

    ¡°I should have said it many times, your Excellence. I am confident in the significance of this corps and the battlefield value. It is my dream to raise the level of this corps further and to lead them to surpass the Sword Saint Brigade and to say that we are the crossbow corps of the northwestern ins is approaching stupidity.¡±

    ¡°Another 100-manmander would be fine here. It is the loss of our troops that you are in the position of a 100-manmander. Would you at least ept the overnight position?¡±

    ¡°The master of the master knights will speak differently because I¡¯m only a Ace knight.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have you participate in the night ss from now on¡­¡­Yes, I don¡¯t want to hear anything, Dianne!¡±

    Suddenly, the voice of the bossy person was shattered.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before that I don¡¯t want to be great or famous, Father!!¡±

    Dianne-san¡¯s tone also fell apart.

    ¡°¡­¡­What the heck!?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, as you hear, it¡¯s a parent-child quarrel.¡±

    Two dark elves started fighting in the room. Anzeros shook her head in mncholy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the fact that when I get promoted, I will receive many marriage invitations.¡±

    ¡°To be precise, I don¡¯t want to stand out or to marry. I already have a man in my heart.¡±

    ¡°HouHou¡­¡­say it once again.¡±

    ¡°I told you that there is already a man who I want to spend the rest of my life with.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the bombshell? Do you want to kill me!¡±

    ¡°I will do it because I will punish my father if I do that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry Dad was bad.¡±

    The person constituting the cab under the current king of Celesta, the sixth Minister Ashton. A politician elected from the dark elf colony from the southern oasis area. A person mainly in charge of military strategy. And he seems to be Dianne-san¡¯s father.

    ¡°Before Anzeros, the 100-manmander was also quite ady.¡±

    ¡°I think it is good to call someone who has 92 brothers ady.¡±

    ¡°What do you say, Dianne! Daddy loves you the most!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to try that love, don¡¯te any longer.¡±

    ¡°That!¡±

    That¡¯s a useless dad. Dianne-san sighed to her father who is not worth such a thing (He looks like a human in his 40¡¯s). His face tightened.

    ¡°Tell me the truth, Father. Instead of just being blind, telling me to be a general and or to be an overnight, you need a dark elf¡¯s face?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well.¡±

    ¡°You can say that from the beginning.¡±

    Because I can¡¯t read the flow of the talk, I turned my eyes to Dianne-san.

    ¡°In other words, it means that you have to make it known within the military of the dark elves that there is a talented person and if that person bes a general, master knight or overnight, you are able to attend a military meeting.¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­ After the previous Trot war, I know several ace knights from the southeastern forest elf territory.¡±

    ¡°Ah, they have refused to trade for a long time. I know it.¡±

    ¡°One of their Ace Knights had be a Master Knight recently, so they can do whatever they want. In support of the local Chamber of Commerce, he took half of the southern army corps away for public safety. To say it, the Master Knight has a general authority and canmand up to 1000 people and now the southeastern forest territory has be a semi-independent country.¡±

    ¡°I think that other countries tend to do some things. However, Celesta is such a country.¡±

    ¡°A total of 40 dark elves and ogres have disappeared from our Oasis colony and all of them were girls. ¡­¡­ording to the rumors, I heard they were thrown into the personal conspiracy of the master knight and his father, the president ofmerce and industry.¡±

    Dianne-san¡¯s eyebrow moved swiftly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. I think that I alone who don¡¯t have anything to say in the dark elf colony doesn¡¯t have the strong desire of getting angry even if I raise my hand. In fact, I alone am said to be mad, in the province, I think that if the Master knight kills me, the story will be over with that.¡±

    Sigh.

    ¡°In fact, you are perfect. Everyone who took part in the Trot war is afraid of you. Please, Dianne, show them your existence. Tell them that if you really turn them into enemies, the Master knight will be inferior to dogs.¡±

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    Dianne-san said tly.

    ¡°Why!!¡±

    ¡°The reason is that the motive of trying to draw attention is to make us look like a good match.¡±

    ¡°Ugu.¡±

    ¡­¡­Minister. Show a better poker face.

    ¡°But,¡±

    Dianne-san stood up. She did not show the face of a war hero nor the sweet elder sister look which she shows often.

    ¡°I need to tell them. ¡­¡­How many sins would it be to shoot the back of an ally?¡±

    ¡°Dianne!¡±

    ¡°Father, please take the crossbow squad off the list. I¡äm going to settle this personally.¡±

    ¡°Dianne, I know that I can depend on you! I love you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make such an act! In front of my boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Boyfriend?¡±

    Minister turned around his head. The onlookers are two dwarf soldiers, one ogre soldier, me, Selenium and Anzeros.

    ¡°Yoooooouuuuuuu!!!¡±

    The minister pulled out his sword and suddenly attacks Anzeros.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me minister!¡±

    ¡°Stop father!!¡±

 Chapter 8: Before departure ã€Dianneã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 8: Before departure ¡¾Dianne¡¿</h4>

    All members of the crossbow corps were gathered at the training ground by the half bell.

    ¡°From this day on, Celesta¡äs northern crossbow corps falls out of the list of forces for three months. It is an activity pause.¡±

    Amotion ured when Dianne-san spoke her first words. Everyone waited for the following words with uneasy faces as the regtions weren¡¯t disarranged in the corps. The fact that we were off the list of forces means that we will be removed from the militarymand system. The reason was that it was likely to mean dissolution, reorganization, etc. The figure of the sixth Minister Ashton who was dressed in his characteristic robe with the flying dragon and the messenger standing behind Dianne-san let everyone feel uneasy. However, Dianne-san dared not to let them misunderstand and said the following words.

    ¡°The reason is my personal travel.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    A subtle air flowed.

    ¡°This unit has been optimized to have 100% power with the aid of my magic. It is a measure because it is troublesome if you operate without me and cut the force to mischief. Because I am proof of the recognition of the general headquarters that you are the trump card for war, I want you to be honored.¡±

    The words were said and Dianne-san looked around. Have a nice travel¡­¡­what? The atmosphere wasn¡¯t supposed to be strange. Well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°Cough.¡±

    It was not able to be seen that his daughter was exposed to a too delicate atmosphere and Minister Ashton went out after clearing his throat.

    ¡°Even in the previous Trot war¡­¡­the number of people was still half at that time and I¡¯m aware of the terrible power of any of the crossbow corps. But since then, we have been ordered many times by someone that we needed to be constantly prepared and never had a break.¡±

    A smile that looked good on the outside. Is this neighborhood a politician in flukes?

    ¡°The young men who are here from the paramilitary soldiers may not know, but the other troops are originally working on the rotation and once every few years have a vacation. The crossbow squad doesn¡¯t have an alternative, so we normally can¡¯t take a break.¡±

    It seems to be true. I have heard a little about it from Isaac and others who have been transferred from other forces.

    ¡°This time it is a strange feeling because the trigger is 100-manmander Dianne-san¡äs trip, so it is a good opportunity. Because it will be a paid vacation this time, I want you guys to take a breather as much as possible. Whether you are free to take this opportunity to go to Quika sightseeing. Those who want to continue training will get a special allowance paid, but you should spend your time in peace.¡±

    The subtle atmosphere gradually changed into a festive mood while the minister¡¯s story continued. The story was too tasty and too delicious, but as the minister was the one who said it, there¡¯s no need to doubt it. And for me, Anzeros and a few other people who happened to be at the scene, we just grinned. Nobody thought that Dianne-san was roped in on the rtion of her immediate family to the trouble processing between the tribes and the Minister abusing his authority to cover it up.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°But are three months enough?¡±

    ¡°If you use a high-speed connecting road on a horse-drawn carriage it will not take a month to the forest elf territory for example. The transportation fee is fully paid by my father.¡±

    Night. I talked about this journey while helping Dianne-san pack.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to take a while to go over there. The other side is a colony leader.¡±

    ¡°The son of the colony leader, to be exact. White elves have a high pride. If it is provoked by a dark elf who is inferior to his rank, he won¡¯te out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you provoking him?¡±

    It was difficult for me to understand the motive of Dianne-san who took an aggressive attitude easily from the other party¡¯s bosom.

    ¡°Or rather, are you going alone?¡±

    ¡°Anzeros will alsoe this time.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to go with the whole crossbow corps¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Understand, Smithson. Why was my father so particr about promoting me?¡±

    The Minister hasn¡¯te back because he has returned to the capital Queika with the flying dragon service after reporting the suspension of activity. That was why Dianne-san looked at her father with a slightly kind face.

    ¡°If we respond with the military to what they do, it will give misfortunes and the gap between my father, the dark elf colony, this crossbow corps, other provinces, and other forces will cause a civil war. In reality, it¡¯s the smartest way to show off your power without hurting your opponent and outrage to atrophy.¡±

    ¡°Despise that, why did you refuse?¡±

    ¡°I would have said that I¡¯m proud of this crossbow squad. It is not possible to endure the unskilled operation in the hand of others¡­¡­no.¡±

    The hand that binds the load stopped and Dianne-san turned around. She jumped into my chest naturally like the swinging of the wind.

    ¡°¡­¡­If you are used to other ipetence and I think you¡¯re dead, I can¡¯t stand it. So I don¡¯t want to go on anymore to protect you with this hand.¡±

    ¡°Hidee. Does that mean you don¡¯t want me to be promoted to the 100-manmander?¡±

    ¡°You can take it that way. What if, I earn the money for us.¡±

    ¡°I had a secret dream to be a greatermander than Dianne-san.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you anything if you like in bed?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What about Selenium, why do you want to make me a man who is financially dependent on a woman?¡±

    ¡°Humans are too transient, so I want to cherish him if I like one. Please understand.¡±

    Dianne-san¡äs crying voice in my chest is cute. I always get lusty.

    ¡°¡­¡­Good grief, then order¡­¡­I let you have me right now.¡±

    ¡°Idiot, that¡¯s what I¡¯m asking for.¡±

    ¡°Th, Then let¡¯s have sex.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Please use me as much as you want, sir?¡±

    In apletely empty room, two people tangled in a bed that doesn¡¯t change. Dianne-san, who was so strong that she doesn¡¯t even have problems with Anzeros outside, is no different from a mere girl when she is embraced by me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand the age of dark elves¡­¡­you look older than I am.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t use honorific on my superior officer.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you want to continue that y?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you sir, who started to say that.¡±

    It seems that she wants to y the subordinate who opens her body as ordered by her superior official.

    ¡°Well then¡­¡­umm, how old are you if you¡äre a human?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ¡­¡­I say that it is different from humans. How old am I, it¡¯s about a thousand years to be the age of my father?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What 1000 years.¡±

    In other words, if you calcte it simply, it is 1000 years ¡Â 40 years = That means she gets 1 year older every 25 years. What?

    ¡°Dianne-san¡­¡­emm.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me that.¡±

    ¡°Dianne is about 200 years old.¡±

    ¡°It is so.¡±

    ¡°Is it correct as a human?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s why the way of taking age is different, although growth rate isn¡¯t different from other races, aging¡­¡­it is said that in terms of human age, it takes 800 years to go from about 18 years old to about 30 years old¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, roughly¡­¡­ a little bit more?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Dark elves are mysterious.¡±

    I don¡¯t think that she is under my age when seeing her usual self-confident expression and her elder sister attitude. However, she seems to be a subordinate now, and indeed, such a feelinges into view when seeing her now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡±

    ¡°No way, I¡¯m a young, tense, breast-loving boy from Polka.¡±

    ¡°Huhuu, I am relieved¡­¡­nn.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±

    It is very fresh that Dianne-san, who had been assembled and eagerly groomed, epts my kiss as it is. Or until now she has only inserted fingers of one hand totally, so when ites to freshness, everything is fresh now. Dianne-san who turned to the receiving end is pretty anyhow.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it off¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you order me to take it off?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Take it off.¡±

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    Dianne-san takes off her clothes delightfully to bewitch me. She is a person who prefers easy-to-move short clothes which don¡¯t hide her skin so much and it was indeed sensational and beautiful that the small cloth parted from her skin.

    ¡°¡­¡­I took it off.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡±

    Being excited to say that, I came up with something better for Dianne-san.

    ¡°¡­¡­Masturbate.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh.¡±

    ¡°Did not you hear me say I want you to masturbate?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Instantaneously, Dianne-san squatted down. I guess it was a little obliquely above my expectation. But she smiles with a flushed face.

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you see it from the front or from the back?¡±

    ¡°From the front. I want to see your breasts.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­..I will do it?¡±

    She timidly opened her crotch like the letter M in front of me. The woman who was the hero of the war and whom I have been longing for many years even though our paths intersected several times felt a strong embarrassment and excitement in the situation of performing shamefully by my instruction. She attacked me many times, and I wonder whether it was really good for me or if it was ame idea. My crotch was painfully erecting to her keen nce as if she could screw it.

    ¡°An¡­¡­n, haa¡­¡­Sir¡­¡­Sir, it¡¯s exclusive¡­¡­ I am a daunting prostitute exclusively for Sir¡­¡­!!¡±

    She started rubbing her chest as I said, repeatedly caressing herself with the middle finger, index finger and ring finger and stroking and licking it.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡­I¡¯m a female soldier who was assigned tofort you¡­¡­!!¡±

    Even though it is not ordered to say such a thing separately, it is odious and Dianne-san says words which despise me. In every word, every time she says obnoxious things, her shoulders tremble and saliva hangs from her upper and lower mouth. She may be a masochist unexpectedly.

    ¡°My duty is to get the semen of Sir¡­¡­my main duty is to have a lot of children and to have been conceived by you a lot, nicely¡­¡­so please fuck me¡­¡­please, fuck Dianne¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That is uneptable.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    The skin of the clitoris is peeled off and Dianne-san¡¯s hand stopped little by little.

    ¡°Is it a pity that a child will be born during military service?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If it is an order from the military, are you a light woman who always gives birth to her superior¡¯s child?¡±

    I understand the answer and daringly made a Tsukkomi in Dianne-san¡¯s delusion. Even if it¡¯s a delusion, it was a narrow wish of her wanting to be mine. But, Dianne-san imagined herself, answering with tears overflowing from her eyes.

    ¡°No¡­¡­dislike¡­¡­yours¡­¡­I want Andy Smithson¡äs child¡­¡­! I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t care about my mission¡­¡­I love you, I want to bear your child¡­¡­hug me quickly, make me fall down to a naughty subordinate to a ve just for yourself!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good kid.¡±

    While feeling guilty about being mean, I gently pushed Dianne-san down, who started crying. And I pushed my excited penis into her wet vagina in a stroke.

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡­a, aa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Incredible¡±

    It seemed that her whole body and the inside of Dianne was like being boiled by a scorching hot soup. Her whole vagina hugged my dick deeply and she gave me a kiss. Her mouth can¡¯t handle the invading and her tongues stuck out and she raised a panting voice. I moved in her vagina slowy while licking the saliva around her mouth.

    ¡°Na, a, ahuu¡­¡­aaa¡­..feeling, good, aaaaa!¡±

    ¡°I also¡­¡­damn, pitiable¡­¡­!!¡±

    While maintaining mental superiority for that much, my lower body is not totally superior. I don¡¯t have much resistance yet. While making a loud sound, I let my dick go in and out and I didn¡¯t feel like I could hold down the feeling of ejaction at all. No, if I rx my movement, I also know that the pleasure will loosen and I can endure a little longer, but rxing the movement itself was an unreasonable consultation. Too much. To love while loosing up just a little, my little tiny ball is too unusual. The bee seems to being, I was scared and I could not do it. So, I can¡¯t stand it and ejacte.

    ¡°Hiaa¡­¡­a, aaa¡­¡­? I¡äm ejacting¡­¡­ah, I¡¯m happy¡­¡­I¡¯m happy¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Kku¡­¡­¡±

    As always, Dianne-san is the only one delighted. With loosened eyes and cheeks as if they are in Eden, she kept hugging me as I kept shooting into her uterus. It is regrettable personally to do so. Sure I¡¯m prematurely ejacting. But I did not want to admit that pleasure was given only by the spiritual one though I embraced her enthusiastically.

    ¡°¡­¡­A, a¡­¡­ee¡­¡­!?¡±

    Guchu, Gochu, Gochu, Gochuu¡­¡­!

    I pierced Dianne-san further like to grind the sperm that I threw up. The vagina who struggled to get messy still continued to be cramped, but I push in deeper and deeper.

    ¡°Ah, th, that, ah¡­¡­hiawau, aa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Did I told you to do it like that¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­yes, but¡­¡­aah!!¡±

    While being embarrassed, Dianne-san continued to be shaken. Ah, I know. This is my selfish destination. The coption Dianne-san wanted was affection and semen, which is enough already. Even if I do it again, I should take the time with her consent. But, I still poked Dianne-san. Many times, I repeatedly ejacted.

    ¡°Ya, a, aa, aa, already, aa¡­¡­this, aa!!!¡±

    ¡°Kku¡­¡­uu, aa!¡±

    I did not know how many times I had ejacted inside Dianne-san but it was a lot. Dianne-san was not able to politicize her hands and feet and was like a tuna, but still, I continued to fuck her. Why?

    ©¤©¤Even though I love this much, I am longing for it. To a journey that I may possibly die. Even Anzeros wille with us. Because it was frustrating for us to say that she is leaving me. I know. I am weak. Because I¡¯m a member of the crossbow corps, I can fight including repair andmand, but I¡¯m a useless soldier who cannot do anything by himself. I know such a thing. Therefore, I thought that I should pour all things I do not understand such as sadness and anger to Dianne-san. Until I was tired and copsed, I was shaking my back with a sad face.

    ¡°¡­¡­You can¡¯t do it at once, but¡­¡­have you seriously put out a beer mug in one night?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Stroking my hair that hangs over, Dianne-san muttered with a bitter smile. I tried to answer, but I got tired and my voice withered and I could not reply.

    ¡°¡­¡­That reminds me, this is¡­¡­when I leave you, you are monopolized by that little girl for three months¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I nodded deeply. That¡¯s why she pped me. However, Dianne-san casually touched my back and hit me.

    ¡°All right, youe, too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to be separated from you for 90 days, so youe with me and we can do it every day.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Is it unpleasant?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N, No, that.¡±

    ¡°Ah I see, Selenium will alsoe with us¡­¡­well I¡äm not able to escape an urgent problem without making some sacrifices. Both of you wille with us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ye, Yes.¡±

    ¡­¡­That? What am I misunderstanding? ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that bad?

 Chapter 9: Encounter Bandits

    <h4>Chapter 9: Encounter Bandits</h4>

    To go from Basson which is the northernmost town in Celesta to the southeastern forest territory, it will take about one month by carriage when you go in a straight line. But you can¡¯t go straight. The Russell desert which can be called the symbol of Celesta spreads across from the center of Celesta to the west. There are two routes to the south that cross beyond this desert. Even if it is a detour, one route goes along therge Almonica river flowing somewhat west and the other route goes around the desert ended in the east. The route along therge Almonica river leads to the sea, about three days away from the desert edge and if you go along the beach for a week you reach the capital. From there to the forest you go through the oasis¡­¡­well a total of approximately seven weeks. Going around the eastern desert end, it will also take seven weeks. Frankly, both are not good. Howeverpared with the oasis area, the eastern end of the desert continues to a small post town and ¡¸High-speed transfer¡¹ is possible by switching carriages in a row. Night carriages are easily targeted by thieves and fares are expensive to align strong escort. However, we are so strong that it is possible to reach in four weeks or less. Our party led by Dianne-san was advancing towards the nearest desert edge to advance from there.

    ¡°Isaac disturbed¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne-san muttered in a blurred manner. Isaac looks at Dianne-san. Dianne-san was looking out from the edge of the carriage and looks cranky.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hyaa, 100-manmander? I, that¡­¡­disturbing?¡±

    It is not unreasonable for Isaac to behave in a strange way. Even if it is said to be an obstacle, he can¡¯t get down from the carriage. That is troublesome.

    The carriage we ride is a giant horse carriage peculiar for letting also ogres riding it. 5 horses pull. The interior space is quiterge and 50 people can ride if there is no ogre. It is not as extraordinary as distinctive though it is Isaac who is a minotaur even if it is so wide. But why Dianne-san mutters such a thing probably isn¡¯t understood by the others.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Muu, we should have taken another road if I knew Isaac would also go home¡±

    ¡°No, no, why am I hated by the 100-manmander?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Isaac tilted his head to the cryptic answer. Because it is poor, I put out a helping hand.

    ¡°There are days like that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That, is it such a thing?¡±

    ¡°It is such a day¡±

    I tried to convince him that it was a woman-specific day. Dianne-san ignored. Anzeros res at me with scornful eyes and Selenium¡­¡­.

    ¡°We are umting¡±

    More attention was given.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, Selenium-chan. Uncle thinks you should be more careful¡±

    What Issac heard somewhere is said to Selenium. Selenium is puzzled.

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m in the way, it is Smithson, is not it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hahaha¡±

    I am in trouble asking for consent.

    Selenium and I are the only ones who knows the cause of Dianne¡¯s frustration. Well, that¡¯s just frustration. Only Anzeros and Selenium, if you say it proudly pretend to ignore us so that Dianne-san can enjoy sex with me. But if Isaac were to be careful, it would be impossible to hide it from him. With the intention of not wanting to spread the physical rtion between Dianne-san and me, we are supposed to endure while Isaac is here. But it is a scary sign that Dianne-san is about to say ¡°Embrace me naked¡± soon. When she was with the ministerst time, I managed to be seen as a young soldier, but Isaac is a ten-man captain who is older than me, my Senpai. It is not hard to imagine that my rtion with Dianne-san will be known by the corps at once and I will receive the bullying of overwork death as I¡¯m the one who monopolizes the heroine of the corps following Selenium and Anzeros. I don¡¯t want to die yet. Therefore it is better to hide the fact properly.

    An event happened as we were on our way to the town at the desert edge.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s continue moving tomorrow¡­¡­thendscape is getting dusty soon¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nostalgic¡­¡­hmm?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Isaac¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Something is wrong¡±

    Isaac, who had a face that seemed to befortable until now, looked out of the window with a strange face. I look at the window wondering if there is something. Sunset. The scenery that began to change from the meadow to the wilderness. A grass bush moves like rippling in the wind and especially having changed¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Smithson, danger!!¡±

    ¡°Smithson!¡±

    ¡°Andy!!¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, not good!!!¡±

    At about the same time, Isaac, Anzeros, Dianne, and Selenium shout. Isaac jumps in front of me to close the window and Anzeros and Dianne push me on the floor with a phenomenal jump and this is about the same time that Selenium held my hand. And. Dosun!!

    ¡°!¡±

    There was a loud sounding from the other side of the window and Isaac¡¯s hand blocked something. A frown appears on Isaac¡¯s face. And a few secondster.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, achachacha!!?¡±

    There was an arrow sticking through Isaac¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Isaac!¡±

    ¡°Acha! Achachaa!¡±

    After waving his hand for a while, Isaac unplugs the arrow and threw it out of the window and scrubbed his hand. He is a strong ogre so that it is only necessary to do so even if it is an arrow wound.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huu. ¡­¡­Damn, 100-manmander! Anzeros!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it all¡±

    Anzeros jumps out of the door after the coachman stopped the carriage and Dianne-san rises up and starts chanting magic. Selenium jumped towards Isaac in a hurry and begins to chant medical treatment technique.

    ¡°Selenium, how is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because he is an ogre it is a small arrow wound, it will be fine in a little¡­¡­!¡±

    Selenium healed the wound while looking at me. The face was haggard at once, but it can be said that she is truly skillful.

    ¡°100-manmander, I will also fight¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself¡±

    I¡¯m sure Dianne-san¡¯s magic is ready. The sensory increase, Illusion control. In the meantime, my view is in battle mode. I took an arrow and pulled the bow while I was applied with magic and as soon as I was ready, Isaac and Dianne-san each jumped out of the carriage from a different direction.

    The dogfight with the group of thieves had started outside. Their arrowse flying the other way. The tip is burning so that they can burn the carriage and they attack the travelers who had jumped out in a hurry, robbed their goods,mitted and killed them if it wasn¡¯t worth it. It¡¯s a routine process. But Dianne¡¯s magic prevented the carriage from burning. The illusion of ¡°Material that is hard to burn¡± was put on the whole wagon. Illusion magic isn¡¯t only applied to the eyes of a creature, but sometimes even on things. I climbed the roof of such a wagon and looked down on the battlefield while lying down. About 20 thieves. Not a few.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s bad luck for them to attack the carriage with Dianne-san¡±

    I released one arrow with sympathy and sniped the heart of one of the thieves. Snipe. Another one down.

    ¡°Ha, good job, Smithson¡±

    I repeat the work of a sniper and pull the bow repeatedly, therefore I get praise from Isaac for defeating one thief after another. It would be more difficult without Dianne¡¯s magic. It¡¯s so clear-looking. As if the crossbow I hold in my hand is already part of my body and I know my goal and direction, breakable a more precise ce than writing a letter.

    ¡°Even I¡­¡­uoryaaa!!!¡±

    Isaac didn¡¯t have any weapons, as he was just going to visit his hometown in the first ce. He picked up a rock which was in the vicinity and threw it at the thieves one after another. An ogre is strong in the dark. It seems that ogres are weak during the daytime like humans during the night. The preeminent strength and toughnesse in handy. Now, Isaac would appear to be a formidable wall for the thieves.

    Meanwhile, Anzeros was surrounded by seven bandits armed with swords and spears. No, they were surrounded.

    ¡°Heeheehee¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Little kid, you are brave¡±

    ¡°Oh, she has a nice ass, I like it¡±

    ¡°Kid, you should have chosen your opponent wisely at night¡±

    ¡°First of all, we will beat all your teeth out. So that you can¡¯t bite us anymore¡±

    Anzeros is silent while the thieves do their own things. Changing their loose standing position, they surround their opponent and are off guard. An Ace Knight is a name before the battle. It is an indication that says it is better to run away. Not to do that is an act of stupidity.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros who thought that the thieves gathered enough stopped her feet. Then, her mouth is opened for the first time.

    ¡°I will pray that you will be born again into a non-disgraceful person in the afterlife¡±

    No persuasion, no warning, no threat, just a sentence. As the thieves were listening, the moment they tried tough, Anzeros draws her sword at once and jumped forward. One frozen person is cut from the torso, another one¡¯s heart is pierced and the next man¡¯s face is neatly split apart.

    ¡°What¡­¡­¡±

    Only thest two were able to raise a voice of surprise. When the two hearts are prated, Anzeros stops her movement and prays with the sword in her hand. It hasn¡¯t been more than two seconds since she started swinging her sword. It was the terrible skills of an Ace Knight.

    Dianne-san appeared suddenly before the boss, who tried to flee in the distance. No, from the sense that grew so that I can see, it is sure that the thief boss is unable to understand as the movement of Dianne-san who fly in the sky by jumping on a grass bush like a demon beast was seen lightly. It is natural. A dark elf who jumps faster than a horse¡¯s carriage is rarely seen. It was a monster physical ability of Dianne-san which is only shown when moving as a warrior and not as amander.

    ¡°Hey, are you the boss?¡±

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for it. I¡¯m in a very bad mood now that my men are hurt¡±

    Dianne-san isughing. I was pleasantly surprised. Sheughs brutally.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you choose. I put you here and you wait for the judgment of Celesta¡¯sw, or leave it to my personal feelings now and suffer and be killed while begging¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Da, Dark elf, take this!¡±

    The thief boss is dashing and is challenging Dianne-san with a knife to try to escape. Dianne-san shows a carnivorous beast¡¯s smile. She has the face of a wolf who wees the pitiful prey who has rushed in out of desperation. ¡­¡­But.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I pull the trigger and pierce the heart of the boss with an arrow. Death in a moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy?¡±

    I am a little bitter and nod to Dianne-san, who was stunned for a moment. I knew it was not for Dianne-san. Still, I didn¡¯t want to see her killing happily. It¡¯s too much to be a hero of war. If possible.

    ¡°Andy-san, are you going to use the arrows again?¡±

    I was washing the arrows that have been recovered by me and Selenium asked with a mysterious face.

    ¡°The arrows of our corps are a special product. Ah, they¡¯re not disposable. I was going to take them with me to the forest elf territory originally¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­ah, the arrowhead isn¡¯t iron¡±

    Selenium is someone who wonders about many things. Next, to me, Anzeros was washing her clothes, armor, and sword. Naked as usual.

    ¡°¡­¡­You two are getting off with a good level of mind Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Hee, I¡¯m not at peace! I¡¯m determined to be very embarrassed, shameless Smithson!¡±

    Anzeros is angry as she turned red.

    ¡°Separately I wait until the wash is over, I think we can wash it on the other side of the pond¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yo, You are in trouble if you start doing something shameless in the gap where I am not present¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    She seems to have tampered with or she doesn¡¯t trust me whether it is difficult to judge me even if it is said in a whisper while blushing. ¡­¡­But, well, Selenium is also naked clearly.

    ¡°S©`mith©`son©`?¡±

    ¡°Uwaa¡±

    Dianne-san, who had hugged me from behind, didn¡¯t wear any clothes.

    ¡°Thank you for a little while ago¡±

    ¡°Wh, What is it?¡±

    ¡°You helped me with covered shooting¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It was not something important¡±

    ¡°No, I was very happy. Someone I disliked was badly blown away at once¡±

    It is extremelyplicated and I think that it was somehow extraordinary. Still, I couldn¡¯t stand still there and shoot instantly and it seems to have touched Dianne-san¡¯s heart.

    And.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, Smithson¡±

    Isaac gives a dark voice while washing his body quietly at the corner of the pond.

    ¡°¡­¡­What is Isaac¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­are you always having such a paradise during bath time?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Surely looking from the side, three naked beautiful girls are surrounding me and getting along well¡­¡­ah it makes Isaac jealous. But Dianne-san keeps her chest tight against me.

    ¡°I never hated to take a bath with you¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­no, well, really¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a different man, Isaac¡±

    ¡°N, No¡­¡­as expected it is kind of weird¡±

    Surprisingly shy Isaac. No, he doesn¡¯t show hid ordinary face. There is only a part of doing it in the corps.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium hides behind me not to show off her now and Anzeros hides her body by crouching down. Certainly, these two haven¡¯t shown skin to other people. They showed it to me only¡­¡­. After all, it was found out.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­dammit, remember when you get home, Smithson. I¡¯ll never forget this feeling of sorrow, Fuck!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­well, anyway, Selenium¡­¡­Anzeros, maybe you¡¯re wrong about that¡±

    Somewhat I¡¯m trying to persuade Isaac who has teary eyes also with tearful eyes (I remembered the hell which will await me after I became aware of it), butter Dianne-san squeezed my face.

    ¡°Anzeros or¡ºSomething¡»¡­¡­?¡±

    It seems that Anzeros didn¡¯t like the treatment of the same row as Something. Dianne-san advances without swaying her big breasts.

    ¡°It is the time to tell you, Isaac¡±

    ¡°Haa¡±

    ¡°Smithson with me¡­¡­No, between Andy and me, there is a physical rtionship¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Isaac looks very funny. Do you say what to do and say, Dianne. Is there any harassment against me?

    ¡°It ispletely open to the sticky of the painted paint!!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡­What, you, Smithson!! What¡¯s going on!!¡±

    Don¡¯t shake it, please.

    ¡°And I am more than that!¡±

    Large deration of Selenium.

    ¡°No, you can go to a pretty deep ce¡±

    Dianne-san counteracts.

    ¡°Mander deserved!¡±

    Isaac has tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s settle it here now, Selenium. I¡¯m alreadying out, so no fear. From now on, Isaac will be with Andy¡±

    ¡°Naa¡±

    ¡°You are still embarrassed in public. I can not be seen naked as a subordinate, there is nothing that extension, it is my ipetence¡±

    ¡°Waa¡­¡­I¡¯m Andy¡¯s female ve! I demonstrate it to you¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Bumooo! Smithson, what the hell did you really do during this kinda time? Can I kill you? Hey!?¡±

    ¡°Sorry Sorry Sorry¡±

    The great chaos of all the naked girls prostrates in angry and furious. And.

    ¡°This shameless bastard©`©`©`©`!!¡±

    We are blown high in the sky other than Dianne-san (She jumped away) from the sword pressure of the half-crying Anzeros. ¡­¡­ Ah, I was impressed that the bulky Isaac flies quite well.

 Chapter 10: Ox-Ogre village ã€Selenium Â· Dianneã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 10: Ox-Ogre vige ¡¾Selenium ¡¤ Dianne¡¿</h4>

    Offide, the nearest desert edge city from Basson. From here we take the ride around the desert edge and not through the desert route.

    Such a road was made, because of ogres. There are no vehicles that can carry ogres and can cross the desert. Assuming boarding of an ogre, at this time any car will be buried in the sand and stacked. Another reason is the existence of devil beasts. The desert where people¡¯s hands are hard to enter is easy to habit monsters and there is also argebyrinth under the desert. Thebyrinth is a ruin which functions as a hidden treasure or a mighty demonic seal or a ruin which functions as a fortress of a few tribes and periodicallybines monsters that wander around as they be sophisticated. The desertbyrinth is exactly an ¡°Advancedbyrinth¡±, because in the vicinity of several entry points there are wandering monsters. For these reasons, the Russell Desert is considered more dangerous than other desert areas, except for a few caravan teams who knew the terrain, no one else stepped into the desert. Well that¡¯s why there¡¯s no way but to go all the way around the disturbing Russell desert.

    I thought that.

    ¡°By the way, where is Smithson going? Is it Quika?¡±

    ¡°No, to the southeastern forest elf territory¡±

    In Offide, we had to slow down for a day before getting on the next carriage and had a drink with Isaac. While tilting the wood carving beer mug, Isaac looked suspicious.

    ¡°¡­¡­Southeast, isn¡¯t that the Oasis colony, the white elves?¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If you don¡¯t use a high-speed carriage or something, it will be hard to return in three months¡±

    ¡°We use it¡±

    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t that expensive? Why don¡¯t you cross the desert?¡±

    ¡°Can you cross it?¡±

    ¡°You can¡­¡­ah, do not you know about it?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about¡±

    ¡°If you use therge desertbyrinth, you can reach the other side like you use a high-speed carriage¡±

    ¡°Can we use it? Other than the 100-manmander, half of our group can¡¯t fight melee, more than in abyrinth¡±

    ¡°Then, you can¡¯t do that. It doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t normally advertise it¡±

    Isaac added an additional order while grinning. He is an ogre who drinks alcohol and eats a roasted bird.

    ¡°The Labyrinth is the root of the correct answer. If you pass it there, it is possible to almost pay nothing and you only move by advancing earnestly. Moreover, even if it is underground, it is considerably bright because there is a light window concealed by an illusion. There is also a water supply using the oasis. Therefore I rmend it¡±

    I heard it thoroughly. But is there such a delicious story?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if its the right answer, because there¡¯s a maze in thebyrinth¡±

    ¡°Do you know where I¡¯m going to?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The vige of Ox-Ogre. I¡äm going through the desertbyrinth¡±

    As a result of consultation with everyone, we decided to trust Isaac¡¯s words.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Ossha. We¡äre here¡±

    Isaac waves his hand delightfully. A rocky mountain rising in the desert. In the distance, it really looked like just a rock, but there was an entrance to thebyrinth in the hillside.

    ¡°From here, if we walk about half a day we will reach the Ox-Ogre vige and there are quite a few viges from there¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Was there such a route?¡±

    Dianne-san is obediently impressed by Isaac who is puffed up with pride.

    ¡°Is it really faster than a high-speed carriage?¡±

    Anzeros is a little suspicious, but Isaac guaranteed it.

    ¡°Beautiful. There really is a light window here and there¡­¡­how was it made?¡±

    And Selenium has been obediently impressed.

    Although we rely on a carriage to travel so far, we are soldiers. We all belong to the crossbow corps and we had daily marching training and the only exception, Selenium, is a traveler who made a long journey. No one hurried, just walking and moving, we were exercising our legs to the extent that we didn¡¯t feel so bad even walking every day. Walking width of an ogre was a bit too wide on the human scale and it was a delicate whether you say ¡°half a day¡± and if it really took half a day.

    ¡°Alright, we are almost there¡­¡­ah, that corner¡±

    We walked through a stone underpass in the evening and Isaac happily rushes into a tunnel that had a strange shape.

    ¡°Hahaha, when I was a kid, here was the ce when I had a quarrel, this is the trace that I was thrown and broke this wall¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t have a destructive quarrel in this underground¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a story of the past, let¡¯s ignore it¡±

    Isaac who rushes through the sideway grins triumphantly. And then.

    ¡°Wee to the Ox-Ogre colony! But there are not many people here!¡±

    A small vige where a little oasis springs up has appeared after we went through the tunnel.

    ¡°Uh, dazzling¡­¡­¡±

    Despite the evening, the sky felt dazzling at once as we were walking underground the whole day. It has a source of oasis around 20 m around and a creek and green undergrowth, centered on a stream flowing out of it, it doesn¡¯t feel like the middle of a barren desert. There are colorful rocky houses painted with pigments in the surrounding area. There are not many houses, but with only the ogre colony, the houses were huge, causing an illusion that would make the ogres look like small animals.

    ¡°¡­¡­O, Oh? Kelly, you are Kelly right?!¡±

    The Ox-ogre who came out of the house in response to Isaac¡äs voice rushed towards Isaac swinging the fist suddenly. Isaac also reflexively swings his fist fully and then those two hit each other directly and fell down. Moreover, the stand up abruptly and hit each other¡¯s shoulder. The punch seems to be a greeting.

    ¡°I¡¯m back Gird. I wonder if you have changed¡±

    ¡°What the hell, I thought that you had died since you haven¡¯t returned for years¡±

    ¡°Haahaahaa, I guess it¡¯s easy to die¡±

    ¡°Well, wait a minute, it¡¯s been a while sincest time¡±

    Isaac¡¯s old friend Gird, an Ox-Ogre, jumped on one of the rock houses and raises a huge howl. A few minutes after that, the vige was gathered and everyone knew the circumstances of Isaac¡¯s return and were delighted with pleasure.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to have a wee party, so I want you to eat and drink¡±

    ¡°No reserve¡±

    ¡°Also, the amount of 4 people aren¡¯t enough to hold us back as we are a festival-loving vige¡±

    Bonfire is revolving here and there. A table and a furnace are arranged in the za near the Oasis and the party is ready in the blink of an eye.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Under the moon. The small vige in the middle of the desert was in a frenzy of merrymaking.

    ¡°Isaac seems to be popr in the vige¡­¡­¡±

    It is a little enviable. Even if I return to Polka, is there anyone who cares about me other than Apple, Selenium and my parents?

    ¡°Hey, guest, drink a bit more¡±

    ¡°Oooppsss¡±

    A female Ox-Ogre who is Isaac¡¯s mother takes care of me. Because it is a huge mug for an ogre, I have to drink it again and reduce the equivalent of good luck.

    ¡°How about you, Kelly, arent your proud that your son is in the army?¡±

    ¡°That child¡­¡­I think he¡¯s a pretty good person¡±

    As a fact, Isaac is excellent, so let me tell that. Isaac ¡®s mother sighed fairly. Somewhat regrettable.

    ¡°If possible, I want him to leave as quickly as possible, though I also want him toe back¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°We have a man shortage¡­¡­¡±

    Looking around, I feel that there are more female Ox-Ogres than male ones.

    ¡°Recruitment¡­¡­?¡±

    I mutter, but Dianne-san who is sitting next to me shakes her head.

    ¡°I can not imagine that an official can reach such a ce saying that he will recruit them and Isaac should be a volunteer¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is so¡­¡­¡±

    Isaac¡äs mother had a distant look.

    ¡°Where do you think this meates from?¡±

    She pointed at the roasted pig-like meat. I can not think that domestic animals can be domesticated here.

    ¡°¡­¡­Perhaps¡±

    ¡°Monster, is it?¡±

    ¡°Well, on ssification it seems to be so¡±

    Isaac mother nods to Anzeros and Selenium¡äs answers. I¡¯m thinking to throw up in spite of myself. I never heard of eating the flesh of a monster which is a product of the bad nature flow.

    ¡°It seems to be original so to eat monsters as in the past, there is the legend that the people who made thebyrinth did so¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±

    Even for eating¡­¡­

    ¡°But it is dangerous to go hunting, sometimes someone will get killed¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh well, we¡¯re living by relying on thebyrinth, so we are prepared, but¡­¡­because men are stupid by all means, they go because they wanted to impress the women¡±

    Ogres have a tendency to consider both sexes asbatants. However, the part where the men are easy to die seems to stand out.

    ¡°So it seems that he has already made a fine sess and I want him toe back soon¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    ¡°It would be wonderful if he isn¡¯t so hesitant¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha?¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t you know why he won¡¯te back¡±

    Isaac¡äs mother lifts her eyes in frustration.

    ¡°Because his childhood friend was stolen by someone else!¡±

    ¡°Stolen by someone else?¡±

    It seems that Isaac had an older childhood friend who swore to marry him when he was young. However, she was pretty beautiful so Isaac had many rivals and he swore to make it big in the city. If he bes great in the army and then refined his urban sense, he can im to be qualified to marry her withoutint. Isaac thought so and volunteered for the Celesta army.

    A few yearster, at the timing when he became a regr soldier, Isaac came back to the vige to firmly establish the promise of childhood in the form of an engagement. But she was married to another ogre. Female ogre has a high birth function and it is said that they can get married from about 14 years old. At that time Isaac was 20, she 21 years old. It was toote to have her wait without any promise in this country. The disappointed Isaac is said to have gradually reduced the frequency of returning afterward and he didn¡¯t return for thest few years.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uwaa¡±

    It¡¯s a heavy story. For example, if I go back to Polka and see Selenium or Apple sticking with another guy and having a baby, I might not recover. Well thest few years, he couldn¡¯t return because it was a period for our crossbow corps were we couldn¡¯t take a break.

    ¡°You are useless, Isaac-san¡±

    ¡°You are useless¡±

    And for some reason Selenium and Dianne-san were bitter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s feel sympathy for a moment, Dianne-san¡±

    ¡°What do you say? If she has been taken, he should get her back¡±

    ¡°Yes, what will you do with acknowledging defeat first without trying it?¡±

    These guys are too dark and tough. ¡­¡­ So it¡¯s going to keep going on to struggle for a night.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Power is the method of ogres to get a woman¡±

    And Isaac¡¯s mother was also strangely aggressive.

    ¡°Polygamy and polyandry exist in the custom of ogres. Even after they got married, a stronger and better man can grab the woman when he beat the man. So my child don¡¯t be so sulky and get her back¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The ogre world is awesome. I wonder if this friendly little vige is going to have a veryplex and sore rtionship.

    The Ox-ogre party seems to continue still after the midnight and we decided to take a rest. We went to an empty rock house now. The bed which isn¡¯t narrow ording to the Ox-ogre¡äs body is like a king size bed for us. Selenium and the others gathered together on the second floor of the rock house. As it is a big bed, it¡¯s still inconvenient, but it¡¯s a bit sorry that I upy one room by myself.

    ¡°However, that Isaac¡­¡­¡±

    To be honest, I thought Isaac was just a normal guy. But even without being an unpopr 30 years old virgin, in fact, in this area, there is no sufficient of bride materials. There is no general idea to move away from the ancestralnds. Especially, Celesta is strong, andmon sense does not pass when stepping out from the provinces or you can not get into society as an outsider in many cases. Therefore, the woman is inevitably a surplus in the country because there are few examples of girls who moved to the city even if they yearn for the city. On the other hand, men tend to decrease in war and so, so they will be selected only by absolute numbers.

    ¡°¡­¡­I can not bear to wake her up¡±

    Before I knew it, I was thinking that Apple would wake up without knowing that we fell in love and she would love a good guy who was on the spot. It is Apple that I love, thinking that love is just about as long as the skewed kid gave a skepticism. It is not strange that she might forget me who isn¡¯t nearby and I can¡¯tin.

    ¡°Not only Apple¡­¡­even Selenium or Dianne-san¡±

    Both of them like me, but if I¡¯m too worthless, they are going to leave me. No matter how much the rtionship between two people look good, no matter how much you swear to God, you can never be sure of the future forever. Like Isaac¡¯s mother said, I can fall in love with them, but there mighte someone who takes them away. Both Selenium and Dianne are good-looking and are good-natured, and Dianne is a legendary person who can rely on people politically and militarily. To keep them tied, my power is too small. Really too small. It can be said that there is nothing.

    ¡°¡­¡­Impossible¡±

    My mood gets darker and darker. I realize how much I was thinking about just how convenient it was for me when Selenium came. The fact that a woman could be taken away was as heavy as that. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I felt that the nket resting on my body moved a bit, contrary to my movement.

    ¡°Wh, What¡­¡­?¡±

    It crouches around the wide bed. Amid such a huge house, since the illusion that I was small has continued, I thought that it might be a huge insect or a huge mouse that aimed at me. However, a small head with long ears appearing through my nket barely.

    ¡°Selenium!?¡±

    ¡°Shh. Anzeros and Dianne-san might wake up¡±

    Selenium smiles mischievously. The moonlight is hollowed from the window and colors her smile. It was too tempting and pounding, while on the other hand, I felt a good weight on my stomach. It is such a wonderful smile, that¡¯s supposed to be mine only. In fact, someone surely would take her away someday from me who has no power. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. It¡¯s just a possible story but imagining it let my breathing be narrow. The more attractive she is, the more miserable I feel.

    ¡°¡­¡­Selenium¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°You, are my female ve¡­¡­only?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Selenium peers mysteriously at me who look down. Yes, she is my female ve. She is a very convenient woman to me. That¡¯s why it¡¯s painful. There¡¯s nothing between me and her, other than my desires and her affection to answer it. It¡¯s not her fault. I can¡¯t get anything else, I can¡¯t ask for something and I cannot see her properly because I can¡¯t do it.

    ¡°Hu¡±

    On my head, I could hear a faint breath, somehow triumphant.

    ¡°To lower Andy¡¯s spirit just by showing my face. Should I think that there is a minute for me?¡±

    ¡°U, Uwa, since when?¡±

    It was Dianne. Wearing a thin cloth like a sheer dancer and looking down at me bewitchingly.

    ¡°Shh. It¡¯s troubling if Anzeros wakes up¡±

    Again, she put her finger on my lips. Attractive profusely.

    ¡°Wh, Why this form¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You know what, The purpose is to captivate you by chance after a long time. This thin cloth was sold in the Offide market and I bought it when you guys were having a drink. How about it, are you more fired up than the usual nudity?¡±

    How did Dianne know that I was really fired up right now?

    ¡°Muuu. I, I was the first who came tonight¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Andy is withering because you didn¡¯t take care of him, So Andy is supposed to be in my mood tonight¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­¡±

    Since it seems likely that some unnecessary misunderstanding will be made between the two, I hurry and separate them.

    ¡°N, No, that¡¯s not the reason my son is withered¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­it¡¯s a little sad that the two of you are so attractive and don¡¯t fit me, after all. I wonder if you guys will be taken away like Isaac¡äs childhood friend¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy¡±

    While shaking her breasts beyond the thin cloth that wasn¡¯t concealed at all, Dianne approached my face from above. She had an angry face.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re an idiot¡±

    Dianne sighs.

    ¡°Listen. There is certainly no mind to suspect. Everything is momentary. But if you¡¯re scared, you don¡¯t want to believe in people¡±

    One Breath.

    But¡­¡­what¡¯s the value of something that doesn¡¯t change?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°What joy is there in changing things that should change?¡±

    With little tender eyes, Dianne goes down on her knees and hugged me from behind. Her breasts are soft as they stick to my back.

    ¡°I feel a joy that my heart will never change. I think it¡¯s worth so much to tell you that the feeling of loving you doesn¡¯t change at all¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We might not like each other and we may not even have met, but I want to love you forever right now. This thought might not change in 10 years, even in 100 years¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an elf who has a long life. There is not a mind nor a promise which can cover all that. So I¡¯m not interested in eternity or the future. I think the only thing counting right now is that I love you. Don¡¯t you think so too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The scale was toorge to answer. However, I realize that Dianne hasn¡¯t lied to me, saying that she loves me so much even in the future isn¡¯t a lie. And I seem to be pulled into that love©¤©¤

    ¡°I, even I¡­¡­have dedicated everything to Andy-san from the beginning!¡±

    I return to myself with Selenium¡äs scream-like voice. Selenium tried to cry and toss off her clothes violently, trying to twine around my lower body.

    ¡°I¡­¡­I want to be loved by Andy-san¡­¡­I want Andy-san to ravish me everywhere, every night, all the time, I would like to spend my days being marked by Andy-san¡­¡­I want to be filled with Andy¡¯s semen to every corner of my body and I¡¯d rather be Andy-san¡¯s exclusively ve without any doubt¡±

    Selenium tells me her love as opposed to Dianne¡¯s magnificent love. She talks with the impulse that overflows out of her as if she had been overwhelmed with obscene words.

    ¡°Therefore¡­¡­therefore, in this way¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium straddled over my penis tremblingly. Then she swallows it with her pussy to the interior and as my penis is weed inside her womb, she started to move her waist.

    ¡°In this way, I tell you¡­¡­train me to the core¡­¡­ I will do anything¡­¡­!!¡±

    Guchu, Guchu, Guchu¡­¡­and with her hands on my chest, her waist moves slightly. Just shaking her waist back and forth. However, I can understand the meaning by her peculiar gaze and motion. She doesn¡¯t let me escape. If it is possible to keep it stuck precisely in the deep bottom, Selenium hopes that I will ejacte. Even with that instinct, without a doubt, she shows me her full affection.

    ¡°N, Nn¡­¡­th, this, doing, time¡­¡­first¡­¡­!! I am just doing this¡­¡­really I¡¯m your meat toilet¡­¡­so don¡¯t abandon me¡­¡­I want to be ravished more and more¡­¡­!!¡±

    Hearing her shaking subtle voice from the core of her heart let me reach the desire to ejacte. And I can¡¯t endure the ejaction impulse right now.

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡­ah, aa¡­¡­?¡±

    Selenium receives it pleasingly from the bottom of her heart. As a woman, she expresses the bliss as a living being with her face.

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu¡±

    Dianne, who seemed not to be fascinated by it, pulled Selenium aside who is trembling from the reverberations.

    ¡°A, Aaa¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m lusting for you! I want your lust! I¡­¡­ don¡¯t want to tell you, I¡¯m a meat toilet¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne who lifts up the see-through cloth sits down with a blistered face.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I won¡¯t tell you¡­¡­.no, I do not mind¡­¡­but it does not matter, if you love me, I will be a meat toilet¡­¡­!!!!¡±

    Moving the waist by herself, the hole is expanded without permission whenever the ns is pushed up to the interior.

    ¡°Even I can be a ve or a meat toilet¡­¡­!!! I will give you any hole, if you are happy with that, I will also be happy¡­¡­nnn, bu, but¡­¡­you, want to rely on me¡­¡­so you don¡¯t want to rely on a meat toilet¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Di, Dianne¡­¡­!¡±

    Guchu, Guchu, every time the waist strokes, the cloth rises and leaves a wind. It was supposed to be a vulgar action, but the follow-up of that loose movement made me feel the nobility of this person.

    ¡°If that¡¯s okay, I am also good¡­¡­it¡¯s fine¡­¡­therefore dye me in your color¡­¡­!! Just you Andy, you can use me as you want¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡­!!¡±

    And I ejacte inside Dianne.

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu¡±

    Dianne who trembles with reverberations is thrust aside and Selenium starts to hold my son in her mouth.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I waited too¡±

    ¡°Well, that semen is what I want¡±

    ¡°Firste first serve¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­if that¡¯s the case!¡±

    On top of me, a half-elf and a dark elf are fighting to lick my erected penis. ¡­¡­Ah, I¡¯m selfish. After all, I thought that I don¡¯t want to pass either of these two to anyone.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Nuii¡­¡­whats the matter guest. Emm¡­¡­Ah, Andero¡±

    ¡°It is Anzeros¡­¡­I¡¯d like to have some water, if possible. A jar full¡±

    ¡°Oya,undry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Unavoidably¡±

 Chapter 11: Trip to the labyrinthã€Selenium ? Dianneã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 11: Trip to thebyrinth¡¾Selenium ? Dianne¡¿</h4>

    ¡°Well. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s rest today¡±

    Seeing the skylight in thebyrinth began to lose even its orange light, Dianne turned around.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we move a little more?¡±

    Selenium tilts her head. Anzeros sighs.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Smithson can¡¯t move¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡±

    I apologize to the three girls. I was the dead weight of the party.

    ¡°Andy-san, are you tired?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Regardless of Dianne who is doubtful of whether there is a limit of physical strength either, it is embarrassing as a man to lose to Anzeros who wears her ck armor and even Selenium who is not a soldier. Honestly, it is shameful. My feet are aching.

    ¡°Tentatively, it was over 40 km, which is enough for today¡¯s journey¡±

    One of Dianne¡¯s special skills is ¡°To calcte the distance walked almost precisely¡±. She was used to be making maps before entering the military and it seems that she obtained that skill at that time. Out of 200 years, military life is only 30 years. Dianne, who has various skills like a masterpiece used some of her feats to manage her corps.

    ¡°Can we really get out in three weeks at this pace?¡±

    ¡°The tolerance range is up to five weeks, Anzeros¡±

    Dianne shakes a scroll. She copied the map that was in the Ox-ogre vige.

    Dianne smiled and refused the offer of Isaac to guide us to thebyrinth exit. He will waste a month and a half back and forth when he goes out with us for a long vacation period. Since Dianne had confidence in her sense of direction, she asked only if there was a map and we departed by copying thebyrinth map which was treasured by the vige.

    ¡°Isaac has taught me ¡ºHow to distinguish the correct route¡» which is quite useful¡±

    ¡°Is it also a mark?¡±

    ¡°No, it is a way to distinguish air rather than a mark. The ¡ºCorrect route¡» is the ce where people can live and people are still using it now. If you look carefully, people¡¯s marks are more than traces of monsters¡±

    ¡°¡­ How do you distinguish them?¡±

    ¡°Such a thing is like a feeling¡­¡­well, maybe I¡äm only one who understands it¡±

    Dianne makes a bitter smile.

    ¡°Themon point between ogres and dark elves is that they can see in the darkness, that¡¯s why the situation of these ces can be read more finely than ordinary humans and elves¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There are no signs of monsters around here, which is perfect for making a camp¡±

    Exposing her hand to a stream flowing into thebyrinth, we aimed for a small room nearby. Monsters had never appeared on the route until now though it is possible to stand up and to fight.

    The desertbyrinth formed a kind of ecosystem. Maintaining the air clean, spreading the groundwater to the whole, generating monsters to be a predator to prey other monsters and defend several hidden viges with numerous fraud. It was a magnificent gimmick with functions close to a forest in the sense that it protects and nurtures living beings, harmonizes by utilizing energy and resources.

    ¡°Really who made such abyrinth?¡±

    ¡°If elves didn¡¯t do it, then it was probably made by a dragon¡±

    ¡°I wonder if there is still a dragon¡­¡­there might be one of the dragon pces here if you search well¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say scary things¡±

    Preparing dinner, we have such a talk. The dinner which was caught by Dianne from outside the route a few days ago was a monster-like pig. We ate it at the party at the Ox-ogre vige. It seems that in front of Dianne that monster wasn¡¯t so strong. To get food in this form is very good on a journey, but as a person, I feel a sense of resistance to eating a monster.

    ¡°Uu¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t make a tantrum Andy. If you are tired you have to take extra protein. If it¡¯s a little bit, it dwindles every muscle¡±

    Dianne shows a bitter smile to me who is hesitant to eat the grilled meat.

    ¡°Do you want me to help you eat it by doing mouth to mouth feeding?¡±

    Selenium approaches me when the chance is seen.

    ¡°St, Stop Selenium, that is shameless!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t steal a march on¡±

    The other two grab hold of Selenium and stopped her. Dianne opened up because Isaac was gone and did not mind that Anzeros had a bitter face.

    ¡°Buu¡±

    ¡°The fight will be fair, we¡äre going to handle it at night¡±

    ¡°Even if the fight is different, I don¡¯t have anything, even if Andy-sanpared me to Dianne-san. I won¡¯t change as Andy-san¡äs ve, so I just want to do more¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very sly!! I won¡¯t lose as long as there is no winner decided!¡±

    ¡°Huhuh. That¡¯s the privilege of a female ve¡±

    While squeezing my arms, Dianne and Selenium are fighting with each other. I will leave the two of them alone for the time being and continue my conflict by shedding sweat in front of the monster flesh.

    ¡°Nuuu¡±

    The girls and the Ox-ogres have eaten it calmly. I think it must be okay, but in the opposite, I¡¯m the only human. Ox-ogres might be resistant to the monster¡äs ¡¸Qi¡¹ because they can see in the darkness and there might be some immunity to the bad ¡¸Qi¡¹ for the elves because they can use magic. They are all right and say that I should feel relieved too. I feel responsible for the fact that I am particrly pulling my legs, even while applying a reason to my physiological aversion. It isn¡¯t so easy for me to have stamina as soon as I eat meat, but if I don¡¯t eat this meat, it is certain that there is only a hard bread, water, and dried fruits to eat. And, it is severe when it is said that it is enough to recover fatigue of my aching feet. Eating this is likely to be a little unreasonable nourishment for a soldier who wants to recover, no, I would say the duty as a man.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ku, you only have to eat¡­¡­but¡±

    ¡°Absolutely¡­¡­it is a difficult thing¡±

    Anzeros guessed the conflict in my mind and sighs. She slowly retracts her hand into her armor, rustling, she held something in her hand. Being held in her delicate hand was ¡°¡¸Blessing salt¡¹from the church of Trot kingdom.

    ¡°O, Oh, this!!¡±

    In the kingdom, it is a ritual seasoning avable anywhere. When eating the meat of an animal with a slightly guilty feeling because you directly hunted it or livestock which you have kept for many years, you use this salt to purify the staining feeling so you can eat the meat and so it became an encouraging friend.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you the two people beside me were somehow stricken.

    carry it all the time, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have it with me always, I found it on sale mixed within the misceneous goods at the Offide market, so I bought it carelessly¡±

    Behind the back of Dianne who bought the see-through cloth, Anzeros bought such a reliable good.

    ¡°I feel like you can eat this¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯t you use it? I often eat it when I take it, and it is important¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. That¡¯s so¡±

    I used the salt and started to eat. Oh, somehow I can eat it without resistance.

    ¡°¡­¡­I feel like I lost the bonds to my countrymen¡±

    ¡°Uu, I don¡¯t know the food culture because it was self-sufficient in Polka¡­¡­¡±

    The two people beside me were somehow stricken.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Midnight.

    ¡°N¡­¡­chuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nhu¡­¡­n, nn¡­¡­¡±

    In the small room in thebyrinth where the moonlight is inserted, I lie down exhausted, not making a sound, while Dianne and Selenium start to caress me. It was an act that became almost a routine in recent days.

    ¡°Huhu¡­¡­I¡¯m also tired for today. Don¡¯t tell me that a man who¡¯s tired is particrly prone to erection?¡±

    As Dianne says, her whole body, especially her legs are overwhelmingly motionless, but Selenium licks energetically strangely.

    ¡°¡­¡­N, Nchuu. Ehehe, I wonder if the lust of a boy not to be able to jump on a girl gathers here and wants toe out¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°The theory I saw in the library at the capital¡äs university was that there was a growing instinct to leave the offspring by decreasing the vitality of life¡±

    ¡°Waa, I¡¯m doing some real research as well¡­¡­n, nryu, reruu¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne wears the erotic see-through costume. And for Selenium¡­¡­she wears a costume that was made with the fur of the monster which we ate a little while ago and which hides her private parts lightly. Ears and tail, like a beastman, have been invented for some reason. It seems to have been made to fight against Dianne¡äs tempting costume.

    ¡°Wh, whichever is better¡­¡­you should take a good rest and we will pull it out firmly¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡­Andy-san¡äs face is vivid with excitement?¡±

    The subtle and oundish beastman outfit is strangely convincing thanks to the cor wrapped around the neck of Selenium. When I raised my arms a little bit and stroked Selenium¡äs head, Selenium smiled and shook her pretty butt. The fake tail is swung as if it is alive. It seems she has wanted to do this.

    ¡°Well then, today I¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium slowly pulls off her fur panty and straddles over me before she slowly sinks down. Dianne is trying to satisfy me a boobs lover, by rubbing her boobs against the side of my face. Dianne, who has a strong and calm heart-lung gradually bes breathless while pressing her boobs on me. Threesome a dream of mine can be done fully automated. Although I do not think a little about what we are doing every night, it is hard to throw away the feeling of intertwining as three people got together like this, so I continued to be excited.

    ¡°Ehehee¡­¡­good, feeling, good, much¡­¡­¡­¡­n, hu, n¡­¡­!! Andy-san¡äs penis pokes my womb¡­¡­!!¡±

    Nucyaa, nucyaa, Selenium swaying up and down on me. It seems that Selenium likes the woman on top posture a lot. She seems to like the feeling of service and the feeling of squeezing with her own initiative. However, it is only recently.

    ¡°So, somehow¡­¡­I, I¡¯m afraid of being attacked by your lust and you show an unsatisfied face¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­¡­¡­aaa?¡±

    Although Selenium tried to deny something, it is not misunderstood as her lower back moved in rhythm. She is crazy in her head and keeps on hitting her lower part against my dick.

    ¡°You, know what, if you attack me¡­¡­then if you get fucked by me, you are wee anywhere and you have the confidence to go crazy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I am crazy confident¡±

    ¡°Just by imagining that you are desperately wanting to be fucked regardless of where you are, you will be full of joy and pleasure. If you are allowed to be overflowed with semen thoroughly, you will be happy and sane¡±

    ¡°Hey, I will do a little lip service¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Even while having love whispered in the ear, Selenium totally tosses around with Andy-san¡äs lower body. Selenium is trying to squeeze the semen by swinging her waist like a beast, covering her breasts with a flirting fur bra just like a slut. The limit came quickly.

    ¡°N, ha¡­¡­aaa!!¡±

    ¡°Kku¡­¡­!!¡±

    I was told that I didn¡¯t have to move, but I raised up my waist only at thest moment. Selenium makes it so that her whole body weight is left defenseless so that she can be lifted up by me and our bodies bounce into the height.

    ¡°Ha, a¡­¡­¡­¡­a, a, a¡­¡­¡±

    As it is, Selenium stares into the air for about a minute. ¡­¡­This little lingering is a gentleman¡¯s agreement with Dianne trying not to disturb each other¡­¡­Nodies agreement as they aredies? No, are they lewd women? ¡­¡­It seems that the agreement was concluded anyway. Waiting until Selenium weakens properly, then take turns with Dianne.

    ¡°Huhu, it is your true appearance¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­I, I¡¯m a minor performer¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡­?¡±

    As said the initiative was robbed from me. Dianne¡¯s genital is hanging over my son that is stained with Selenium¡¯s slime. Both of them arepletely hairless, so there is nothing to disturb me at all. Dianne lowered her waist proudly and a lewd scene can be seen in the moonlight.

    ¡°Huh, n, nn¡­¡­¡­¡­huhu, I wonder if this is better¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne shows a dirty smile while moving her waist in turn. Even though a month hasn¡¯t passed since I was a virgin, I already had a sexual expression like I like sex and I cannot help it.

    ¡°I, I dare say noment¡±

    ¡°Huhu, let me make ament¡­¡­!!¡±

    The movement changes. A horizontal movement that seems to dance violently while adding an irregrly and extraordinarily ent. The vaginal wall that makes moves freely swallows my dick right away.

    ¡°U, Uu¡­¡­kuha, aa!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhu, be honest, all right!!¡±

    This waist skill is so good that it is unbelieve toe from a former virgin. Ultra-first-ss physical ability and motivation to learn, every time I have sex, I can feel that love that swells whenever we make love and is boosting that learning. In order to make me feel good, when I am walking in the daytime, preparing meals, I know that Dianne keeps thinking that when she is enviously watching Selenium and me having sex and exhales her spirit.

    ¡°Th, This¡­¡­this, taste, ruu¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ru¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Even in the morning, afternoon¡­¡­in front of Anzeros, in the sun¡­¡­! Dianne-san, rape delusion, I will do it¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Huhu, raping¡­¡­peel off my underwear anytime, get in my body whenever you want¡­¡­! I want to be pregnant from you, let¡¯s do the delusion y now, okay¡­¡­.?¡±

    Dianne whispers so with drunken eyes as serious as she is. In the daytime, I suddenly pushed Dianne onto the wall of thebyrinth and fucked her. Ridiculously looking at the front and throwing away the waistcloth of Dianne suddenly, I pull the undergarment violently down to the knees and filling the inside of the vagina with my semen. I imagined that situation like a daydream and I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

    ¡°Ku, u, oooo¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Nhaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    The semen was mmed into the womb. ¡­¡­That said, I wasn¡¯t a tuna until the end.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Tens of minutester. A water field outside the small room.

    ¡°Hey Anzeros¡±

    ¡°What is it¡±

    ¡°Why are you always washing your underwear naked when Ie to grow down?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t have to tell you, idiot¡±

    ¡°Comparatively¡±

    To tell the truth, it is not understood subtly though I have encountered it many times up to now.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well you are stupid¡­¡­it¡¯s unexpected you don¡¯t know about a woman¡±

    ¡°I feel quite stupid somehow¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re stupid, idiot¡±

    I think it¡¯s a very stupid conversation.

    ¡°Y-You see, girls, they release more juices if¡­¡­y¡¯know, we do it at a shameful spot.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That what you heard?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I also saw it yo.¡±

    I wonder if she needs to wash her clothes so much because of love juice. ¡­¡­Uu, I really knew now.

    ¡°¡­¡­Be, Besides¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nothing¡±

    ¡°What is it¡±

    It turns a somewhat dubious look to Anzeros who has suffered in suddenly trying to say something. Anzeros was sulky and after several minutes she whispers.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right, you are an idiot¡­¡­you only see my chest¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡±

    Even though she is an Ace knight, she isn¡¯t scared to be seen naked. She¡¯s just a pretty girl that I¡¯ve seen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have anything to say¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re noisy! In this situation, I don¡¯t know what to say to you!¡±

    ¡°Even if you say such a thing¡±

    ¡°Sh-u-t-up-!!!¡±

    Hanging to me, Anzeros takes a little distance from me with a chopping movement. Her modest milks shake, the air warped and a water column appeared in the stream.

    ¡°¡­¡­Unbelievable!?¡±

    I was slightly moved by the shock wave of the sword pressure that was done without a sword, and I flew lightly¡­¡­what?

    ¡°Wait¡­¡­uwaaa!!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sm, Smithson!?¡±

    I was astonished that there was no shock at the timing that I shouldnd in the stream. Apparently, there seemed to be a hole or something in the dark where the stream flowed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°¡­¡­N¡­¡­¡±

    I seem to have lost consciousness without hitting anything. I open my eyes slowly and a naked woman was in front of me. It seems that my head was rest on herp. I wonder if these majestic breasts have the same size as Dianne?

    ¡°Oh, I, why¡­¡±

    ¡°Before that, let me ask you a question¡±

    Hmm? A naked woman, Dianne¡¯s voice¡­¡­no?

    ¡°Why is a naked man falling down in the middle of Russell Labyrinth. Did you had so many guts to explore thebyrinth while being naked?¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    I was surprised to open my vague eyes. Not a dark elf. A woman who I haven¡¯t seen before. However, the woman who stretches out her chest was naked for some reason.

    ¡°What¡­¡­!?¡±

    *Basha Basha Basha*, I crawl in the water to back off.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine after all¡±

    Luxurious ck hair, gorgeous milks, and sharp-eyes. Behind that woman, a child who holds a cloth is staring at me¡­¡­no, is it a dwarf girl?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it rude to be naked. No, we are both naked¡±

    ¡°Wh, Eeee¡­¡­?¡±

    I¡äm so confused that I can¡¯t say anything as to who, what and why to say first. The beautiful woman with big boobs put her hand on her waist and smiled.

    ¡°Wee to my Dragon Pce, human boy¡±

 Chapter 12: Dwarf girlâ€™s trial

    <h4>Chapter 12: Dwarf girl¡¯s trial</h4>

    Dragon Pce. It¡¯s not a dragon colony. Because the presence of a dragon is toorge militarily politically to be called just a collective ground. There are no attacks from dragons unless you directly interfere with them, but there are tens or hundreds of crowd of creatures in the disaster ss that can ash a small city in a single day. A few kilometers around the Dragon Pce in most nations of the continent is and of military aggression and is used as a natural fortress for military strategy. As long as the general poption doesn¡¯t know about it well, they won¡¯te near. Dragon Pces are only approached by adventurers and spectors whoe by themselves.

    ¡°In other words, you were in the midst of a trip, traveling through Russell Labyrinth is a tough trip¡±

    The long ck haired beautyughed. She seems to be satisfied easily by the story that I talked in a hurry while making an M character in the shallow water of 50 cm. Meanwhile, she didn¡¯t try to hide her gorgeous nude by applying her hands to her hips. I didn¡¯t raise my head up. I¡äm scared.

    ¡°So this here is really a Dragon Pce?¡±

    ¡°Of course, haven¡¯t you heard about the fairytale of the ck dragon from Russell desert¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t, as I wasn¡¯t born in Celesta¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s boring. It¡¯s quite a romantic fairytale¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder sister La, let¡¯s get dressed quickly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh, that¡¯s right¡±

    The ck haired woman seems to have thought about that now after the dwarf girl said so.

    ¡°Hey boy. That sort of I will prepare some boy clothes, soe one¡±

    ¡°E, ee?¡±

    ¡°Or do you want to talk to me while being naked? ¡­¡­It seems quite interesting, so I would wee to have some taste¡±

    ¡°Elder sister La!!!¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m just kidding¡±

    This dwarf girl doesn¡¯t seem to be timid in front of that beauty. Maybe she is a dragon¡äs child that just looks like a dwarf.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    I¡äm feelingfortable being in the rock house near the waterhole. I managed to wear a prototype that was presented to me somehow. The ck haired woman dressed her clothes in front of me without worrying about me at all. It seems that she ispletelycking a sense of shame.

    ¡°Well, my name is La. I¡äm thest dragon of this Dragon Pce¡±

    ¡°Last? ¡­¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Before that, I want to hear your name boy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡äm Andy Smithson. 10-man captain of Celesta¡äs northern crossbow corps¡±

    ¡°Ho¡±

    ¡°10, 10-man captain? Is a 10-man captain great?¡±

    The dwarf girl bends herself forward than La.

    Emm, that¡¯s¡­¡­for example I¡¯m a littlecking to be a manager of a store for. Something like a clerk¡±

    ¡°Oh, but it¡¯s pretty great! For a human who is that young!¡±

    She seems to be d somehow.

    ¡°How long has it been since you a soldier tumbled into my Dragon Pce?¡±

    While La grins with a smile, I trembled. It is said that an army official said that he will do an investigation and went into a Dragon Pce carelessly, angering a dragon so that the nearby vige became ashes¡­¡­there seems to be quite a few examples of that. I don¡¯t really understand the reasons because it is a hearsay, but maybe I will be the cause that Offide will be destroyed after I¡äm eaten here.

    ¡°Ho, you may not be frightened. I just thought the seeds of a good story could be rolled, don¡¯t worry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hoo¡±

    I feel relieved. I continued my story in a calm state for the time being.

    ¡°That child? Is she La¡­¡­san¡äs daughter¡­¡­or not?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like a woman who gave birth¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡äm sorry, it¡¯s my first time seeing a dragon in my life¡±

    ¡°This girl is my friend, living in the nearby Dwarf colony¡±

    ¡°Jeanne Crax. I¡¯m counting on you, 10-man captain¡±

    The dwarf girl Jeanne seems not to care that a 10-man captain isn¡¯t aplete soldier and cheerfully put out her hands. She grasps me and I ¡äm shaken.

    ¡°Uooo!?¡±

    I was swayed with all one¡¯s might.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re weak, 10-man captain¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡äm in a corps that rarely fight or kills!!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re a man, you need to be more muscr. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have a suitable partner¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I will keep silent for the time being though there are about three people here tentatively. It only makes thingsplicated.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    After that, we drank alcohol for a while and in a moment it became morning.

    ¡°10-man captain, 10-man captain, it¡¯s time to get up¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­?¡±

    I remember until I put my mouth on the cup, but when I notice it, a blue skylight is falling from the skylight of the Dragon Pce.

    ¡°10-man captain, you¡¯re weak with alcohol¡±

    ¡°I memorize the taste of the alcohol as usual¡±

    ¡°You¡¯repletely useless¡±

    Jeanne cackles. I seem to have been acknowledged as a miserable living thing. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­10-man captain, what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    My crotch becamerge. Because I was just hooking a prating garment in the nakedness, just a slight slippage of the drooping will expose my dick. And my dick is sky-rocking. That¡¯s because its morning.

    ¡°This is a physiological phenomenon called morning wood¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Noooooooooo!?¡±

    Jeanne turns red and runs away with a full power dash. La came in quietly, wandered around and saw the circumstances by seeing through my appearance.

    ¡°Andy, what is? ¡­¡­Do you have the urge to copte suddenly? I admit that she is cute¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not even close! She isn¡¯t even that old to do that!!¡±

    ¡°Hou. You were totally reacting to our nakedness, so I thought clearly that it was your hobby¡±

    ¡°Different! I¡¯m a breast-loving boy from Polka! Yesterday, it was just an awkward situation!¡±

    ¡°I see I see. So you want to fiercely fight with me for mating?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s also different!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    It took nearly 10 minutes to return the flow of the story.

    Come on, calm down. As for breakfast, a little vegetable and goat milk came out, so I was grateful.

    ¡°¡­¡­So you want me to assist Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°Yea¡±

    It was a strange suggestion.

    ¡°Even if you say that I shall assist, if I don¡¯t return, my friends will be worried¡±

    ¡°Well Well. It¡¯s only for one day which is today¡±

    ¡°Then how am I going to assist?¡±

    ¡°Hunting¡±

    ¡°Hunting¡­¡­?¡±

    In the first ce, Jeanne met La a few years ago. La who had been living here was strolling in thebyrinth to kill time and she has helped Jeanne who ran away from a pig monster of the example (seems to be called Hell boar) in full force.

    ¡°If she can¡¯t hunt alone, that child won¡¯t be admitted as one of her colony, so she can¡¯t have a drink of alcohol¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a pretty strict colony¡±

    Even if the Ox-ogres seems to be strong enough to do it asionally, are they letting their children also do that? It seems that dwarves are asking for drinks no longer as much as habits, so it is logical that children want to be recognized.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that I will help you at any time, but then I will not ask you anything¡±

    ¡°By the way, is it safe to go with someone as weak as me¡±

    ¡°Your expression isn¡¯t bad for such a ce¡±

    ¡°But I really weak, that¡¯s not a fake. Originally I only can wield a crossbow¡±

    My crossbow was also left in our camp, so my current strength is like a townsperson.

    ¡°You know what, I don¡¯t ask you forcibly. If you follow take this¡±

    Something like a piece of stone is passed into my palm. It¡¯s red as if you painted it with something.

    ¡°What¡¯s this¡±

    ¡°This is a hidden treasure made of my breath. A me breath from me will overflow momentarily if you throw it, its disposable and the Hellsboar will be a one-shot¡±

    Truly a treasure. It looks convenient. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­I only have to take Jeanne there directly¡±

    ¡°I normally don¡¯t want to rely on you, but I¡¯m unable to help her¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    Jeanne doesn¡¯t want to rely on strong things. She wants to do something with her own hands. She wants to be independent. It is important to be an independent soldier.

    ¡°It is an insurance. An insurance¡­¡­in the case that a child is unable to do it¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­understood¡±

    It may be a cheap proposal for a valuable experience to see and meet a dragon (nude). I thought so and took the stone.

    ¡°10, 10-man captain, do you really don¡¯t lust for me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry, the reason for that is that every human male has such a reaction in the morning every day¡±

    It seems that dwarves don¡¯t have a morning wood in the morning. My extra knowledge has increased.

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­I, am I not good? Aren¡¯t you a pervert stranger who will mow down a cheap woman?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s totally unreasonable¡­¡­¡±

    No matter how you look at her, Jeanne only looks like a ten to twelve years old girl. She doesn¡¯t have a normal sexy body. ¡­¡­We were going up the stairs in thebyrinth while having such a subtle awkward conversation. The time and ce where the Hellsboar is born seems to be decided. Hellsboar is born and strong, but only one is born. It was a strategy of Jeanne that if she aims when it isn¡¯t flocking it is not bad.

    ¡°But¡­¡­you can also use a dwarf girl like that¡±

    I admire seeing Jeanne¡¯s wields. It was a huge hammer that seemed likely to weigh 10 kilograms with only the head part. I, even adult men can¡¯t swing it so easily.

    ¡°Hehe. I¡¯ll reconsider a dwarf. It¡¯s certainly not as unreasonable as an ogre, but it has power, and the dexterity is certified¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    There were dwarves in our troops, but we didn¡¯t see much of their tribal strength. From now on, I¡¯m going to increase the ratio I rely on them a little. ¡­¡­And in the middle of a littlerge room just around the corner, I saw something like electric light clicking.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave. We need to go down, 10-man captain¡±

    ¡°Ou¡±

    I¡¯m supposed to be a witness of the activity of Jeanne in the exnation from La tentatively. Jeanne was ready with her hammer and prepared for the appearance of the monster. Hiding in the wall. Light gathered, strengthened, the time that it got dreadfully passed. Pan and a good momentum sounded, the light was able to burst.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    Jeanne raises the voice of losing momentum. There was nothing in the center of the room, too.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Appearance, failure, is it?¡±

    ¡°Wrong!¡±

    I ran my eyes quickly. Right and left. No obstacle, which bes a hiding ce. Then.

    ¡°Jeanne, move aside!!¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    The hellsboar was eyeing Jeanne, as it hangs on the ceiling by thrusting its hooves into it. This monster is cunning from the moment it was born. The hellsboar stays where Jeanne avoided. Its fangs gouged the stone ground.

    ¡°Kuu!!¡±

    Jeanne let go of her hammer and sped up with a dyed response as she avoided it safely. The monster¡¯s toe flips the rolling hammer and the hammer flying back towards me. I fell down and the hammer thrust into the wall behind me.

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­!¡±

    Suddenly losing her special weapon. While taking a fighting pose with her fist, I can see despair spreading on Jeanne¡¯s face.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡­¡±

    I grabbed the ¡°Sealed fire breath¡± in the bag which I put on my pelvis and I was instantly lost whether I should throw it. If this is thrown, the referee stop and the game end. Jeanne is definitely spared. However, the thought as the supporter interfered.

    ¡°Jeanne¡±

    ¡°!!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t run, Jeanne! Don¡¯t run away, fight it!¡±

    ¡°10-man captain!?¡±

    ¡°Do not give up as long as you have your weapon! Don¡¯t give up even if your opponent is strong! Throw a stone when you have no weapon! If there is no stone spread sand!¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Enemies won¡¯t wait, move! Do more than what your opponent does! If you know the weakness of an enemy, just a knife is enough!¡±

    That was said to me by my instructor at the troop training military as he struck me with his sword. He said don¡¯t be a soldier who can¡¯t do anything without a single weapon. I shall not die miserably because I wasn¡¯t ready. War isn¡¯t like that. If I¡äm going to fight, win ande back alive, don¡¯t give up until the end. Don¡¯t close your eyes. Don¡¯t stop thinking. Don¡¯t despair. Be a soldier who isn¡¯t afraid of injuries. Even if I can¡¯t fight with a sword, I should run away even if I cry as long as I¡¯m a soldier who is still alive.

    ¡°You want to be independent! You want to live and be alive!?¡±

    ¡°10-man captain¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°To avoid enemy attacks sessively, you¡¯re not wrong! Next, think about your next move! You haven¡¯t lost anything yet! You haven¡¯t done anything yet!!¡±

    After a long time, it was me who yelled this words at a semi-soldier who was stranded in a long-term march. A soldier who burst into tears as soon as his leg hurts, his strings are broken, it was no good. At that time, I dared to mimicry the Sword saints of Trot. Isaac grins as he sees us, but all the semi-soldiers I yelled at turned out to be properly fine.

    ¡°¡­¡­I understood, 10-man captain!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Despair disappears. Overflowing bloodlust fills her fists. That¡¯s fine. The hammer and the sword are only an extension of the arms and fists. The power of that child is far enough to fight even with stones or bare hands. An engineering melee weapon cannot do more than the person¡¯s own power.

    ¡°U, Oooooooooooo!!¡±

    Gaaaaaaaa!! Hellsboar and Jeanne cross each other from the front. The steroids girl who threw away her heavy weapon and became light lightly outdo the speed of the Hellsboar although its fangs try to bite Jeanne. Turning to its head, Jeanne hammers her fist into the bloodshot eye.

    ¡°Ryaa!!¡±

    Goaaa!!! The Hellsboar has one of its eyes smashed and is distracted. While keeping the blind spot, Jeanne ran as she flew down the ground and jumped over me to grasp the handle of her hammer.

    ¡°10-man captain¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°Uh!!¡±

    Bogoo, Jeanne pulls out the hammer and scatters a rock well. Hellsboar who noticed that sound turned around. The remaining eye was too bloodshot and turned crimson red.

    ¡°Now, finish it!!¡±

    Gaaaaa!!

    Hellsboar raises a howl. Jeanne holding her hammer lightly with her arms stained red with blood back to the elbow. Again, Intery. This time it is truly a direct match. And the hammer of Jeanne who overcame her fear doesn¡¯t lose to the messy movement of the deranged monster.

    ¡°Daryaaaaaaaa!!!¡±

    Pogyoo!!

    ¡­¡­The head waspletely crushed by a full swing of Jeanne¡äs hammer and the Hellsboar was killed in only 3 minutes.

    ¡°And this time it was truly Jeanne who won it alone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It was a dangerous bridge to get across¡±

    ¡°Even if it bes dangerous, she manages to do it alone, and it is not thought that she is independent even if there is no experience. And, this child is strong enough. I knew she could win¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Indeed, I thought she should be okay by chance if you¡¯re an ipetent man, but you showed me that I was wrong¡±

    When La received Jeanne who fell asleep because of tiresome from me, she grins and kissed her forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯re a better soldier than I thought¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­a, after all, you doubt me to be a soldier?¡±

    I get a little scared now. I may be able to run away from a Hellsboar, but it is impossible to escape from a dragon¡­¡­.

    ¡°No doubt. ¡­¡­Huhu, I got fired up since a long time¡±

    ¡°N, No, that, please, only my life¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu¡­¡­¡±

    La approaches me slowly with a grin. She puts her arms around my shoulders and whispers to me.

    ¡°You want to be saved?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­By all means, if possible¡±

    ¡°Is that so. Then you won¡¯t go back to where you came from¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    The back of the room where Jeanne wasid down to sleep is near the waterhole I fell into. Then, La took off her clothes without hesitation, became stark-naked and got entangled with me.

    ¡°Wh, what?¡±

    ¡°Ho. I am determined, please give me yourself, I will be your mother¡±

    ¡°Haa!?¡±

    ¡°I just got tired of living alone, so I decided to go live in your hometown together with a child from you¡±

    ¡°Why is it so?¡±

    ¡°A child from you would be a good dragon. It¡¯s just that. Hey, it isn¡¯t bad to live in a Dragon Pce¡±

    ¡°Am I supposed to stay here?¡±

    ¡°If so, do you keep me? Either way¡±

    ¡°Wait! Calm down!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t calm down, I wetted myself for the first time in a hundred years, so shouldn¡¯t I receive a reasonable reward?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Did you find him?¡±

    ¡°No, even though I lost sight of Smithson¡­¡­everywhere¡­¡­damn I thought he fell into something like a hole¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you mean? No monster¡­¡­no, there is a sign around here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Dianne-san, Anzeros-san¡±

    ¡°What is Selenium¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You didn¡¯t use illusion magic¡±

    ¡°What happened¡±

    ¡°No, the sign of illusion magic is around here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wait a moment, this is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s illusion magic, isn¡¯t it. ¡­¡­Terrible clever¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn, really Andy, what did you get involved in¡­¡­lets release it, please help me Selenium¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 13: Lailaâ€²s sexual excitement [Laila]

    <h4>Chapter 13: La¡äs sexual excitement [La]</h4>

    La applies my hand on her chest and hips and she starts to lick my neck as I stroked her hips.

    ¡°Hee¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give a voice like a girl. ¡­¡­If I can taste you well with your good chest and nice ass, there¡¯s nothing wrong with a soldier¡±

    ¡°N, no, that¡­¡­I wonder how it became such a sexual rtionship.¡±

    ¡°I smell two girls from you. Both of them are thick. Are you enjoying them side by side or alternately?¡±

    Wait. Why does she know that? ¡­¡­That¡¯s not a tsukkomi to pass on to a dragon. No wonder she can do whatever she wants.

    ¡°Instead of talking about morality from your mouth, youdy-killer? It is not even possible to face a person who would refuse a night with me¡±

    ¡°Based from you I¡¯m ady-killer¡­¡­but I was a virgin until the other day¡±

    ¡°Ho, I want to taste you more and more. Indeed you are a man who has carnal knowledge of a woman¡­¡­you got two elves and are having sex with them in the morning and evening, right?¡±

    I understand why an elf smell is omitted from below. And I have to say that the outline is rough. I think my current situation is too bad when I exin it in words. No, I must be happy, but I cannot a bit.

    ¡°Well, the womb of a dragon isn¡¯t much different from a person, so isn¡¯t it a dream that you should enjoy fully?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ho, really only one night?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I mean that it¡¯s up to you¡±

    Well. In other words, should I think that this person doesn¡¯t have sex which upies the taste? Or, will she escape if she is satisfied?

    ¡°Kukuku. Very troublesome. Your face is so tempting¡±

    La loves to stroke my cheeks and finally moved on her own.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­its been a long time of mating, my heart is excited. It will be over until Jeanne wakes up ¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It is certain that I don¡¯t want to show it to that child¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, you are the second one for me¡±

    There are many obligations to show me around.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Now¡±

    In the middle of the water field, there is a polished t rock that is like an ind. It looks good to dip here on a hot day, but now it was La and my bed lit by the moonlight.

    ¡°I feel pretty good. I feel the blood thirst of eating a woman¡±

    ¡°I would like you to not feel bloodthirst from my dick¡±

    I mean, I¡¯m not having sex so far. But the nude body of La and the request ¡°Give me semen and make me a mother, ¡°don¡¯t let my son wither silently. No, frankly, I have an erection like a virgin.

    ¡°Huhu, it¡¯s a nice thing to remember boy. Sex is essentially an invasion of the partner and the murderous weapon is the subject of the partner. It is a savage and ferocious will that destroy the partner¡äs honor and takes away the choice of the other person and wants to upy him without saying¡±

    ¡°¡­..I, I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s a little too one-sided, right?¡±

    ¡°If you purify the sexual desire, without the wrapping leather of love and affection¡­¡­it is that kind of thing¡±

    La begins licking the back of my pole with her long tongue for example.

    ¡°Especially the penis is a poor creature that is forced to work hard to conceal it softly somehow and don¡¯t break your partner¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhu, do not make a strange face. And to the end its normal, even females are simr¡­¡­there are those who are born with asional inversion desires. They want to break out of their shell, they feel joy in being beaten up by living aspiration, wanted to be tied up, deprived of freedom and being thoroughly fucked by all means¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Remember. All right, remember, boy. ¡­¡­There is such a woman, too. There is a kind of woman who expects to be vited with bloodlust. Not only do they want to be pleasant, but also the hot desire is thrown away and there are women who want to be vited until they break¡±

    ¡°Wh, What¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hey boy, for example, do you think that there is not such a sad story if it is such an overwhelming fear that such a woman even gets close to any man?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    La who is watching me strokes my dick with one hand. ¡­¡­In other words, she wants to be raped by me. She wants to be pressed down, and have her secret hole pierced and used as an arbitrary ejaction tool without any handling or care. She really wants to get pregnant and be a mother. Is La really sure about that?

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡äre a very tough dragon¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t say that? I¡¯m not changing my mind¡±

    ¡°Okay then let¡¯s misunderstand¡±

    I¡äm sorry, but my penis became quiet from what she said so. La said that she is a dragon who can¡¯t imagine pregnancy realistically like Selenium or Dianne. If it is said that it is irresponsibility, there is no refutation and if it is said to be an injustice, there is no sound. However, how can it be done that such a thing is whispered to a superb woman?

    ¡°¡­¡­La¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    ¡°I will ravish you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Umm?¡±

    I slowly attracted La¡¯s head towards me with my hands and kissed her. Our tongues entwined together and we exchange dep kisses. La¡¯s tongue is still long and tasted a little bit of my dick which I endured. Letting go of her lips I pushed her passionate face against my crotch.

    ¡°Nguu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Lick it. Holding it in one¡¯s mouth, nasty!!¡±

    ¡°Nnn?¡±

    I selfishly demanded a fetio. La¡¯s desire ¡°to be ravished as a desire¡± is the beginning of treatment. Personally, I was a bit nervous, but La was pleased. Grabbing my dick firmly without touching my hands, her tongue tangled around it. I pinned her head down.

    ¡°N, gu, guhee, egu, uuu?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m really happy with you. Pervert dragon¡±

    ¡°N, uhh¡­¡­nguuu¡­¡­nnn?¡±

    As La said, she is a masochist and befitting of this description. She is a real masochist who understands it herself surely, though I don¡¯t know how to perceive it and who developed it in the past.

    ¡°¡­¡­Good¡­¡­drink it, drink it¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡­!!¡±

    Ejaction. There is no pace, so I put a selfish ejaction into La¡¯s throat. La¡äs back, spine, and shoulders tremble from receiving it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hu, uu¡±

    ¡°Kuhaa¡­¡­hehuu, ¡­¡­ggu, uu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­How are you doing? You want to be like this, La?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Umm?, As expected you¡­¡­you¡¯re my anticipated soldier?¡±

    ¡°You are expecting a rtion with a soldier¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­that courage and passion, that sexual desire¡­¡­even if I know there is a man who can do this to me. Goodman. There are only two moody elves in the way¡±

    ¡°Those girls aren¡¯t moody¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be humble, let¡¯s continue. Use me to the fullest and try to pierce your dick in the back of this womb many times?¡±

    La, with tears in her eyes and having semen pouring out of her lips, stood up in the moonlight. She shakes her perfect limbs like a god engraved artwork and shows her pink hole under the pubic hair. She felt it while having her throat being raped and thebia that was spread out made a sound and a different liquid which is different from water flowed out.

    ¡°Now, inside this¡­¡­inside this, you can ejacte as much as you want¡­¡­okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s mix together¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to entertain you. I will let you eat a full course of me¡±

    Her waist is slowly dropped on me. And my penis is swallowed very easily and hugged by her whole vagina that was wet and drenched.

    ¡°Nhaa¡­¡­a, aa¡­¡­kku, a¡­¡­a¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hey, don¡¯t use your strength. Coming¡±

    ¡°U, Umm¡­¡­I¡¯m having sex for the first time in 100 years, please forgive me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t forgive¡±

    ¡°Mu, Muu?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te alone, let me ejacte too, this meat toilet¡±

    ¡°U, Uooo?¡±

    I grabbed La¡¯s breasts spreading before me with one hand and grabbed her ass with the other hand, before thrusting my fingers into her butt that moves up and down.

    ¡°Na, aa!?¡±

    ¡°Let me eat more of you¡±

    ¡°Ho¡­¡­good, that momentum. You should vite my body more violently?¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say, I will¡­¡­!!¡±

    Gucho, Gucho¡­¡­I begin to vite La¡¯s vagina. Her trembling vagina is still not in the way of my insertion. The cervix waits for mying, repeatedly kissing the ns, I poke La¡äs swinging nipples with my fingers and La sticks her tongue out and showing a great reaction.

    ¡°N, kuu, ouch¡­¡­ouch, more¡­¡­mess more around with me¡­¡­make me a woman!¡±

    ¡°You, haa¡­¡­you are my tool¡­¡­your vagina is just for my masturbating¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°TssTss?? Uhh, you, masturbate¡­¡­wipe my womb with your dick and use my pussy¡­¡­you can use my butt hole too¡­¡­this body is all for your masturbation¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°You¡äre a lewd, vulgar, semen-addicted and outrageous woman, what kind of fairy tale do you tell¡­¡­?¡±

    I ejacte while cursing. Every time La was abused, her vagina tightened and kept urging me to ejacte.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hu, aa¡­¡­?¡¡Come, my womb¡­¡­I, I¡¯m being seeded now¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­¡±

    And I was worn out. While thrusting three fingers into her buttocks, sucking on her nipples intensely, I only could ejacte atst. Although my erection continues, my physical strength to move my waist is insufficient. I have to take a day off.

    What¡¯s wrong, boy? You should release more¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, my stamina¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Huhu, that¡¯s a pitiful lie. Well, it is not too bad to see the moon while having my womb screwed by you like this¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You can move whenever you want to move again. I¡¯m so happy right now?¡±

    ¡­¡­Okay, it¡¯s different from what I first calcted. I am too absorbed in the rape y while making such a tremendously strong opponent fall and I feel something pretty muddy.

    At the moment when I tried to move my waist until I could move again, a huge water column rose near us.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°Ho¡±

    La who has sharp eyes for a moment and I are surprised. I whoid down because of the procedure, look up in the water column with my face. It was Anzeros and Dianne who was there.

    ¡°Still?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an unpolished intruder. Take your clothes off here¡±

    It¡¯s a bathhouse.

    ¡°You are¡­¡­not a person¡±

    Diane res at La with his eyes full of vignce and murderous intent. If she looks at me with those eyes my heart will stop.

    ¡°Wee to my Dragon Pce. Thank you for this nice man. Pleasing you¡±

    ¡°Dragon!?¡±

    Anzeros is one step behind kneeling lightly in the water. She is ready to wield her sword from her waist at any time. Dianne is silent without any arms before she muttered something.

    ¡°That man is my boyfriend, I want you to return him¡±

    ¡°I wonder. He¡¯s a little extraordinary, a little regrettable¡±

    ¡°Return¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    Uuh, La ignored her.

    ¡°I will get him back even if I need to use force¡±

    ¡°Against a dragon as the opponent, you¡¯re a tough woman¡±

    ¡°Even if the other party is a dragon or the sword saint brigade, I won¡¯t yield to anything¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡±

    La finally withdraws from me. Semen drips down a little from her vagina which opened and Anzeros was blushing.

    ¡°Move¡±

    Bloodlust is emitted from La¡¯s whole body. It will be dangerous so I¡¯m trying to get away¡­¡­but I noticed that a strange string is attached on my wrist. It is wound to a rock, so I cannot move.

    ¡°Wait!!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that is one of my treasures, not a chain of silk, so you can¡¯t break it with your human strength¡±

    ¡°What is this!?¡±

    ¡°A gift for you. I admit you are pretty good?¡±

    ¡°Hey!?¡±

    My penis is exposed! Looking upward! I can look at the battle of a dragon and a master knight!? The battle has started before I put my heart¡¯s scream into shape.

    ¡°Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°I will fight that one, look for a gap and bring Andy back¡±

    ¡°I also fight¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t¡±

    Dianne was standing guard. La ¡®s hair blisters like she was waiting for it.

    ¡°Hoo¡±

    La pauses her fingers while swinging her arm from the bottom to the top. At the moment, red mes are generated to rip off the blue darkness. It became a fireball and flew toward Dianne.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Anzeros is startled. Dianne¡äs eyes open and the next moment an impact. A huge amount of water vapor urs.

    ¡°Dianne-san!?¡±

    ¡°100-manmander!?¡±

    But, as to interrupt the cry, something brown flies from outside the sight.

    ¡°Daa!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm¡±

    Bam, a flying kick hits La and blows her away. At that moment, Dianne jumped toward the wall and does a triangr kick to attack La again. She is outside the water. What an agility.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s interesting¡±

    ¡°Greetings ends now. I will aim for your vital point next¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not even an aperitif for me right now¡±

    Across the rocky ind, the two of them smiled and leaped as if they were carnivores. Flying kicks are exchanged with each other in the air and jumping to the wall, they are flying around the rocks and started a battle of fierce speed.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡±

    Aneros makes a chagrined face while avoiding flying rocks and fireballs. Anzeros¡äs battle strategy is to crush her opponent with power and sword speed. She is strong in following opponents apposition, but when ites to boasting overwhelming mobility of the center of the battle, then Anzeros is in trouble with her heavy armor.

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson, go now!!¡±

    Soon she gave up and ran towards me. And then Anzeros swung her sword on the silk chain. Gaan!!

    ¡°!?¡±

    A stone that flew from sideways hit the swinging sword directly. The sword bounces off. La and Dianne are fighting at high speed near the ceiling and they do not have time to go to Anzeros side. So why did the stone fly from the side?

    ¡°What are you going to do to 10-man captain!!¡±

    Jeanne the dwarf girl jumped on the rocky ind with a big jump while holding her hammer. She threw a stone and is possibly misunderstanding the situation.

    ¡°Why is 10-man captain utterly stark naked and tied! Do you want to remove it! Who on earth are you, burying your head in the torso!!¡±

    Ah as expected.

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson, who is this?¡±

    ¡°Ah, um¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡äm 10-man captain¡äs disciple! Jeanne Crux! If my master is in a pinch, it¡¯s like water in the fire¡±

    The fireballnded on the water and exploded. Steam covered. In a state where the fire and water are supposed to be terrible instead of a metaphor, Jeanne frowned with slightly sleepy eyes.

    ¡°Anyway, I will beat you!¡±

    It seems I quit thinking. I mean, I do not think of anything from this child first.

    ¡°It is a misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°No misunderstanding! You are an experienced pervert who attacks 10-man captain!¡±

    The pervert is not Anzeros. I¡¯d like to exin it properly, but I¡¯m kind of embarrassed to make a crack to La and Jeanne¡¯s beautiful friendship.

    ¡°I am not a pervert!¡±

    ¡°Pervert! Ya-iya-i!¡±

    ¡°No, it is wrong!¡±

    ¡°I am noting to you or I will receive your pervert bacteria, Idiot!¡±

    ¡°Uuu!!¡±

    Anzeros. You are an adult, so you¡¯re being beaten up. And in the day after tomorrow. When.

    ¡°Okay¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Kapon and Jeanne ¡®s small body was hit by a water bottle nearby.

    ¡°Mowa©`©`©`!?¡±

    ¡°Hey, please have a look¡±

    It was Selenium who was the only person I couldn¡¯t see before and who appeared right now and kicked Jeanne rudely.

    ¡°What are you doing, Andy-san?¡±

    ¡°Ashamed¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you see it all?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Surprised¡±

    Somewhat briefly, Selenium cuts the silk chain with a knife while showing a grin with emptiness feeling. She is somewhat angry and has me on my balls.

    ¡°I was very worried about what you¡¯re cheating on, Andy-san?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m really sorry¡±

    ¡°Well, it is fine. I¡¯m your female ve¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But I want to be a female ve who is paid for being a female ve¡±

    Momimomimomi. ¡­¡­No, since when did I became the female in a pinch.

    ¡°In particr?¡±

    ¡°Next time, before Dianne, don¡¯t pull out after six times¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I promise¡±

    ¡°I did it. I¡äm Andy¡¯s favorite?¡±

    Selenium is kissing and hugging me. I don¡¯t quite understand what it is but I am increasingly feeling that my son is living up again in my lower body. And then.

    ¡ºA©`©`©`!!?¡»

    Two strong characters from the ceiling raised a voice at the same time and jumped down.

    Jeanne almost simultaneously escaped from the crisis of drowning within the bottle and shouts.

    ¡°Wh, Who is this girl!? You don¡¯t only have these two, but also a strong woman fetish¡±

    ¡°Selenium! t is too cowardly to use me as a decoy!¡±

    ¡°10, 10-man captain, who is she? Hu, how did you be free!!? Uwaah!!¡±

    I do not care whether you are on good terms or not.

    ¡°Ehehe. ¡­¡­Emmm, I won¡¯t hide it, I¡äm Andy-san¡äs second female ve, Selenium Smithson and we both lost our virginities to each other!¡±

    Selenium proudly shows off the cor. After seeing Jeanne discouraging with an ufortable face, La confirmed Dianne¡¯s neck. There was no cor and Dianne shook her head like affirming it. What is it that suddenly the eye contact has beenpleted in just a few seconds?

    ¡°¡­¡­That means there is another female ve besides this half-elf and this dark Elf¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Boy, you¡¯re a betterdies-killer than I imagined¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­No¡­¡­No that¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros who has not entered into a conversation is awkwardly burying her chin in her chin guard te.

    ¡°¡­¡­What, is she also a female ve? The pecking order is lower than I thought¡±

    ¡º¡­¡­!?¡»

    Other than La and Selenium who muttered like they were amazed by shaking their heads, everyone looked at me with a frightened face. Please don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t understand how the flow became like this. No, I understand, but I don¡¯t want to think.

 Chapter 14: Black Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 14: ck Dragon</h4>

    The water field became full of steam from the influence of La¡äs fireball impacting on the water. I wear my clothes which Selenium brought me for the first time today.

    ¡°Oh, you are like a small fish¡±

    ¡°Do not say small fish!¡±

    Celesta army infantry uniform for the summer is a sunshade cloak good for travel (With plenty of pockets and leather straps attached, so you can hang and store a lot of things), so it is certainly wrong to say that it is a small fish, but when it is said, you will be denied.

    And.

    ¡°Hmm. You seem to want to say a lot¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    A frowning face mixed with La¡¯s fiery face and Dianne¡¯s serious face¡­¡­bes a slightly dandy atmosphere.

    What are you? Why did you take Andy away and what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I am the ck Dragon La. Thest dragon of this Dragon Pce in Russell Labyrinth. It was a coincidence that this little boy came here. Because it identally was a human man I wanted to eat him a little bit¡±

    ¡°Nobody or lid¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey boy, you like a more romantic talking preference¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay¡±

    ¡°I can not be bothered, it was so intense¡±

    ¡°So please read the air!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s awkward¡±

    ¡°La!!¡±

    La and I are ying around, as the others stare at us with surprise.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, the questioning is over¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N, Nnn. No, I just thought you are over-familiar¡±

    Dianne clears her throat.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know that there is a Dragon Pce in such a ce and I don¡¯t know why, but other Dragon Pces dere a rough territory to avoid conflict with other races¡±

    ¡°Even if you tried to know, there is only me and this boy was the first one who broke into my ce by breaking through my illusion¡±

    I don¡¯t quite understand it, but I guess it is a memorable firstmemoration.

    ¡°I was very impressed with the fact that I was ovee by the fray of the illusion of such a half height.¡±

    Moreover, it seems that I have been blown away by Anzeros.

    ¡°¡­¡­Did the other dragons die?¡±

    No, they went to the Western continent a hundred years ago. I was in a love at that time¡±

    ¡°You mean love in love¡±

    ¡°Even a dragon will be in love. Although it ended in tears as my partner was beaten to death¡±

    ¡°Even if you fight against a dragonyer and keep being alive, other dragons were in danger¡±

    Dragonyers are hunters specialized in killing dragons. They were terrible warriors who had the ability to fight dragons with treasured weapons of ruins civilization which is rarely avable now. ¡­¡­Was. There are few now. It was a considerable number of years ago, at first it was a swordsman¡¯s ability to test himself, which eventually evolved into a big movement ¡°To drive away the dragons and dragon pces that contend with modern civilization from the continent¡± and the dragons became sharp. The Dragon Pces in the continent shifted to an Over-defense principle. When a dragonyeres alone, one of the nearby cities will be ash. If it is not near, it still burns anyway because it is good to have some distance. Although dragonyers can fight dragons equally, they don¡¯t fight in groups. And dragonyers also received the condemnation from other human societies, so they mostly put their weapons down, hide somewhere or were executed. That¡¯s why that era was called the fire dragon war now. Since then human societies who remembered the horror of dragons sent a messenger to the Dragon Pces, begging for forgiveness and a modern social rtion of mutual aggression was established. That¡¯s the reason that only spectors and adventurers can approach the Dragon Pces now. But.

    ¡°The fact that it was gone at that time was that there was a dragon that had been kicked out by a Dragonyer¡±

    ¡°Our dragon kind has a better rtionship with neighboring ancestor colonies than othernds. With the dragon¡¯s alliance, one dragon yer = one city must bepiled, so we immigrated obediently because we don¡¯t want to kill the nearby colonies¡±

    ¡°Were you able to win if you fought?¡±

    ¡°How many dragons do you think were in this pce? 600 head caped¡­¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­Impossible¡±

    At its peak, there are 256 dragonyers. In fact, I was almost like a child dragon who fought with an old dragon to the verge of death and wasn¡¯t a match at all. Diane shakes her head and shrugs her shoulders.

    ¡°But the person you fell in love with is a natural enemy, a dragonyer, which is befitting for you¡±

    ¡°He was only a dragon yer and quite a daunting man. I think that it was dangerous¡­¡­I lied fairly as a female warrior of the flow and we enjoyed our honeymoon for about three years¡±

    La has a distant look. Did her masochist preference have been brewed at that time?

    ¡°That¡¯s why there is only me. I felt down for about 50 years after killing him, then traveling for about a decade to change my mind, recently I found a young Jeanne who was in danger in this pce and enjoyed to be with her¡±

    ¡°Uh, it was painful, elder sister La¡±

    ¡°Old story¡±

    *Tap-Tap*, La patted Jeanne¡äs head. And after taking a breath of air, sheughed as if to shake off this air and turned to Dianne.

    ¡°However, Dianne or how you are called, you are great for a dark elf without arms, I felt something close to the dragon yer from the past¡±

    ¡°Even if it looks this way I¡¯m only a 100-manmander¡±

    ¡°That 10-man captain boy is totally useless at all¡±

    Uuu.

    ¡°He, He isn¡¯t useless! Andy is capable! He is dexterous, kind and popr¡±

    ¡°Umm. The neighborhood is outstanding, good morals are pretty good¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Dianne and La nod. They have a mutual understanding I wonder if something happened at their first fight.

    ¡°!00-manmander, don¡¯t joke around¡±

    ¡°I, I¡äm not joking, there is a female dragon in front¡±

    ¡°Ho. I like this young girl¡±

    ¡°Bo, I don¡¯t like it!¡±

    It was Anzeros who was tampered with first.

    ¡°By the way, where do you n to go?¡±

    ¡°There is the forest elf territory in the southeast and it seems that there is a master knight who goes overboard with his privileges there¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say he is a hoodlum, Dianne. As long as he is there no one is safe¡±

    It is gotten to the endorsement somehow. I wonder if Dianne is really so amazing?

    You have a worried face, boy¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­Dianne no matter how much you say, the opponent is a Master Knight, the most elite soldier of the Celesta army. And it¡¯s the enemy¡¯s territory, so I don¡¯t know how many people will be there who could surround use¡±

    ¡°If you are surrounded by thousands of people with Dianne, you will be able to survive¡±

    ¡°So¡±

    Apparently, it seems to be different when thinking that it is suitably said because of La.

    ¡°This woman¡¯s illusion magic isparable to us dragons, a good evidence is that she has solved the illusion that I made and entered it¡±

    ¡°Haa¡±

    ¡°Besides this woman, there is that deformed bow of that little boy¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a crossbow¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, probably, even if you shoot from a distance of ten steps probably¡­¡­it will hit after I saw the arrow flying¡±

    ¡°Lie!?¡±

    The injection power of a crossbow is stronger than an ordinary bow. Ten steps away from it, at most 7 to 8 meters?

    ¡°Do you try?¡±

    Dianne smiled with a grin.

    ¡°Stop¡±

    I can not shoot if I think that it will be a joke. However.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­Dianne-san is mostly effective like firearms?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case with her body and the illusion skills like a dragon¡­¡­it will be possible for her to survive even if she opposes a thousand people¡±

    When it is said, it seems to be sure to be able to do.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a Master knight ss, it will be that degree. It is not said that it isparable to one hundred squads alone in date¡±

    In other words, it is likely that the crossbow doesn¡¯t work against this opponent. ¡­¡­I have a feeling that I don¡¯t need more.

    ¡°But¡­..then, why did the crossbow team win against the sword saints brigade?¡±

    Anzeros murmurs. That¡¯s true. The Sword St. Brigade was the strongest force that was led by 500 master swordsman, 100 long-sword swordsmen, and the strongest swordsman Arthur Bonaparte. They were defeated by the crossbow corps which was only 50 people at that time and became the trigger to decide the winner and loser of the Trot war.

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple story, they did not see us¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I did the most troublesome thing, that is illusion magic¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    In other words, when they noticed, the rain of arrows has already pierced them and they didn¡¯t know from where. The snipers from long distance overturnmon sense at that time because of stronger injection power and sense strengthening. The Sword Saints fell to the ground in search of archers that should have been 100 meters away at most. In fact, the crossbow range is about 1 km.

    ¡°In addition, I had borrowed ogres from other troops who are dedicated archers¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    The crossbow¡äs neck is a hassle to draw a bow. A strong string can be pulled only by using powerful men. But in our troop, the ogres and some dwarves can draw it directly by hand. This is strong. Being hit by rapid-fire, the master swordsman brigade had no chance to counterattack.

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re having a pretty interesting fight¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t interesting. This was the only way to stop the sword saint brigade from Trot. I had no choice but to take a tactic that overwhelmed the number of swords that had been reversed in quality¡±

    Dianne looks downward a little lonely.

    ¡°If you aim for a small number of deads, the battlefield rule is definitely not bad, though Celesta who does not have such a brigade can not keep praising it, by winning that war. There was also the danger that the Affilm Empire could attack Celesta unless we show our abilities¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, I did not want to let my subordinates die, so I couldn¡¯t use a tactic that would bring deaths, so I made a missile that destroyed the Sword saint brigade¡±

    Dianne mutters in self-mockery.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m selfish. Someone would make a fighting system that could ughter us more unterally tobat the crossbow squad sooner orter. However, I still had to defend my area. Even now. I raid by force to protect my hometown¡­¡­¡±

    Sigh.

    ¡°I do not want anyone in my family to be killed, I just want to live happily, but it won¡¯t be forever so, so the smallest best may be a bad war¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    To be honest, I thought that Dianne was a genius at fighting, but on the other hand, I thought that there was a stupid part that could only drown in love. But even that. Drowning in love, even that attitude clinging to love. I thought that it might be on a single line of bloated fears and anxiety, which may be lost in how to use this talent¡¯s talent during a fight. This person is too purepared to the talent and appearance it has. If she bes ugly and unrepentant, it can be bnced even if she bes an evil one, but she can be stupid because she can only be seriously. However, her purity was deprived by me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dianne, I¡¯m stupid and I can¡¯t tell you anything about talented people. But I think Dianne isn¡¯t wrong and we can be protected by Dianne¡äs power and measures, that¡¯s why I think we are happy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so. ¡­¡­That¡¯s right, it may be more obstructive to overthrow history¡±

    ¡°Contrite what you did to help someone isn¡¯t to deny the value of helping. Maybe when we die, we¡¯ll be thankful that Dianne was protecting us¡±

    I think of the moment when I die looking at the freezing stars somewhere like this desert someday. Even if I die because of Dianne¡¯s falsemand, would I grudge her? ¡­¡­I wouldn¡¯t. I will die to leave only a little regret in the ce while thanking the fact that she will have tried to operate us safely until that moment.

    ¡°And aren¡¯t we trying to help someone, don¡¯t we? We¡¯re going to save the kidnapped people, the Oasis Colony¡¯s future, and protect the minister? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not a mistake. I think it¡¯s worth helping¡±

    ¡°That is so. I feel relieved¡±

    Dianne leaned against my shoulder.

    ¡°But don¡¯t let me imagine the moment you die. It¡¯s going to be painful¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Even if it gets painful, I don¡¯t want to die yet¡±

    Lightly holding Dianne¡¯s head, I gently tap it as La did to Jeanne earlier.

    ¡°Ho. What kind of atmosphere is this?¡±

    ¡°Sorry-¡±

    We are ridiculed by La and are peeled off by the angry Selenium.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have anything to do with Dianne, but there is a better way to go to the forest territory¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow evening, you¡¯ll be at the southeast end of the desert¡±

    ¡°That would be convenient¡­¡­¡±

    No matter how straight you walk, it takes two weeks to reach the nearest southern desert end. And we need to go further diagonally.

    Ho. Who are you going to be talking to?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I am a ck dragon. ¡­¡­You¡¯re not going to lose when you fly in the sky with a dragon?¡±

    We go out into the desert at night, from a hidden exit under the rocks of the desert. The sky which was in a considerably high position from the Dragon Pce is really near now.

    ¡°In fact, I would like to go to that forest territory, but if I want to stay by Andy¡äs side, I have to close the Dragon Pce and then I¡¯m in trouble if the treasures fall into the hands of strangers, so I have to do a sealed work. That¡¯s why let¡¯s just send you today¡±

    ¡°Are you going to keep her, are you going to keep a dragon as a soldier?¡±

    ¡°Would you like to keep me?¡±

    ¡°It is impossible¡±

    ¡°Well then we have to keep saying something different¡±

    There is only one.

    ¡°What, this figure is nothing different from a strong woman who has a strong armor, it is a fun thing to keep a woman, I am jealous of showing off a cor¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I wonder how far it is supposed to be a person for La.

    ¡°I will make my own part by next time¡±

    ¡°Muuu¡±

    Selenium is staring at La. La swept away her clothes and parry her gaze.

    ¡°No matter how much you stare at my naked body, you can have it from now on whenever you want, as I won¡¯t disagree¡±

    ¡°U¡­¡­¡±

    Her naked body was exposed to the desert in the moonlight and La extended her hands while spreading her hair in the gentle wind.

    ¡°Lie down¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!!¡±

    The moment the spell of La¡¯s whisper is heard, her naked appearance disappears. And, there is a momentary sense of consciousness flying, the next moment.

    Zuzun!!

    ¡°Uooo!!?¡±

    ¡°Kyaa!!?¡±

    ¡°Kuu!!¡±

    Obstructing the moon, a tall dragon about 10 times taller than a wyvern¡­¡­appeared in the desert.

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯re not telling me to lie down¡±

    We can hear La¡¯s voice from the top of our heads as shended on the ground, while the sand is flying.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t transform for a long while¡­¡­I¡¯m excited to fly in this moonlit night, so get on quickly¡±

    A ck dragon with a tail. Maybe it¡¯s 50 feet from tail to head. The emotion of guilty of not having sex with such a legendary creature has sprung up now and I was a little chilling. It makes me grateful if I get to it.

    ¡°Jeanne, please wait for me, I think I will be back in the day after tomorrow¡¯s dawn¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­10-man captain, goodbye. Pleasee back again on your way home¡±

    ¡°I, I understand¡±

    I patted the teary Jeanne before I crawl on La¡äs back. Next, to me, Selenium rushes up so that she skips me and Dianne jumps up straight. It was only me and Anzeros that climbed like cockroaches.

    ¡°You¡¯re not resolute¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­¡­I was just trying not to think about it¡±

    I climb up slowly and fix my body with a strap on a spine on my back just in case.

    ¡°Good¡±

    ¡°Ho. ¡­..Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    With a high-pitched voice, we bark in the desert. The ck dragon faces toward the moon and ps its huge wings, before rising slowly.

    ¡°¡­¡­But was it good to leave Jeanne alone?¡±

    ¡°Well, I know the strength of that girl and she is more dependable than you¡±

    ¡°But that child is so small¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, I guess she is already 25 years old¡±

    ¡°Lie!?¡±

    Jeanne is the same age as me!?

    ¡°¡­¡­So she is older than me?¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Anzeros, were you younger than me?

    ¡­¡­Why am I surprised to know that hundreds of meters above the desert are irrelevant in an emotional location?

 Chapter 15: Shortcut ã€Selenium Â· Dianneã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 15: Shortcut ¡¾Selenium ¡¤ Dianne¡¿</h4>

    Illusion magic is basically a magic used for the purpose of ¡°deceiving¡±. When it exceeds a certain precision, it bes possible to manipte a phenomenon which can¡¯t be done with just hallucination. Although it doesn¡¯t exist there, a ¡¸Invisible Barrier¡¹ can be made, although there is certainly something that exists there it is ¡¸Invisible¡¹. Even the magic that Dianne¡äs control, deceiving the me itself, as the magic ¡°Doesn¡¯t burn¡± the wood, which is not a hallucination or that kind of problem.

    ¡°We dragons have gained the power to transform into a person by mastering that kind of magic¡±

    ¡°Haa¡±

    ¡°Ho, that¡¯s a face that doesn¡¯t understand at all¡±

    ¡°No, I understand it somewhat¡±

    To transform a giant dragon into a human being. I¡¯m not sure if it is great.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm. What La is trying to say is this¡±

    Dianne picks up a piece of a dried fruit apple.

    ¡°©¤©¤¡±

    Muttering only what she does, Dianne let go of her hand and the dried fruit disappears.

    ¡°It¡¯s magic¡±

    ¡°This piece of apple is magical, now it disappears while floating in the space in front of me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So, this is it¡±

    When moving her fingers over her hand, a piece of apple appears suddenly there.

    ¡°If you master this technique, you can also use the space around you instead of a toolbox¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s handy, we don¡¯t have to think heavily when we put baggage of a trip into a bag or shoulder bag¡±

    ¡°If I push it, at best it bes palm size¡±

    ¡°Well, even ordinary elves can¡¯t even do that, it¡¯s a big deal just to imitate¡±

    Laughs. It is good tough but herughter echoes. This is it. Self-respect.

    ¡°So the terrible part of La¡äs technique is that she can switch between her ¡ºHuman form¡» and ¡ºDragons form¡» as she wants and changing her appearance¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    ¡°You have a face that doesn¡¯t understand at all, boy¡±

    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°In other words¡­¡­ like monsters, it is not a transformation of excitement but it is just changing or revealing things of exactly the same existence value as it is, so there is no time limit or exhaustion in transformation. I have no idea how many control spells are running simultaneously¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is that amazing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing¡±

    It was a magic lecture that started because we had nothing to do during the flight. Apparently magical talent blossoms from the point of understanding such a theory and urately imagining it¡­¡­apparently, I don¡¯t have any honesty understanding, so I have no idea.

    ¡°Well about shooting a fireball in my human form¡­¡­it¡¯s not magic to create fire, but just an illusion of my breath in my dragon form a little¡±

    ¡°Emm, that, is that a real dragon¡äs breath?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s right¡±

    I knew only that I should not make La seriously angry. There is no sign of magic that seems to be used for the time being.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    ¡°Ah, Anzeros-san that, you did it¡±

    ¡°Uwa, eh, how did I do this!?¡±

    ¡°It is still an elementary illusion, so if you use a little bit more energy it wille out¡±

    There is no regret that Anzeros was seeding next to me.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    With a few toilet breaks, we certainly came close to evening and were able to fly to a ce overlooking a city in the desert.

    ¡°¡­¡­La¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°The people are looking this way¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    They are pointing towards La. They seem to be shouting something and people areing out from the surrounding houses one by one. I can see that they panicked looking up to us.

    ¡°¡­¡­I forgot topletely disappear, for the first time in decades I flew over the middle of a human town¡±

    ¡°Hey illusion magic self-proimed expert¡±

    This is not good.

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to fly a flying dragon¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Anzeros, a flying dragon is the size to be eaten in one bite by this mouth¡±

    ¡°U, Uuh¡±

    ¡°This is troubling¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne and Anzeros think. La waits for a while to hear the strategy. ¡­¡­And then she groaned a few words to those two who did not utter a word yet.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ho, it is okay even if it bes a strange rumor here, I will be by Andy¡äs side for about a hundred years anyway¡±

    ¡°La!? My lifespan is at most 50 years!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not there, it¡¯s not there, Andy-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh well, what shall I say!¡±

    ¡°Dianne, let¡¯s just clear the figure of the other three people and the owner better¡±

    ¡°Hey, La!?¡±

    La swirls to the west of the city. In the middle of the main street with the sunset behind¡­¡­shended vigorously.

    *Agonizing cries*

    ¡°Dragon©`©`©`!!¡±

    ¡°Wh, What! Did a foolish adventurer entered the Dragon Pce!?¡±

    ¡°Run! Run away!!!¡±

    The people are escaping by themselves, the military police rush here and turn their spears at us with a pale expression. La transformed herself back into a human, confusing the people secretly hiding behind the alley.

    ¡º!?¡»

    In the middle of therge main street, suddenly appears in the ce where the dragon was¡­¡­a ck haired naked beauty. The surroundings froze.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, Dianne. If the dragon transformation isn¡¯t gigantic, is it okay even if she doesn¡¯t take off her clothes?¡±

    ¡°Theoretically¡±

    Dianne nods with an iprehensible face.

    ¡°Why is she naked?¡±

    ¡°It would be a hobby¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hobby¡±

    It was a negligently answer to Dianne¡¯s ¡°Don¡¯t ask me such a thing¡±, but there was a strange persuasive power. And the pervert dragon that was naked exposed itself in the middle of the road.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, Ah, I¡äm the ck dragon from Russell desert. My name is La, it¡¯s not that an adventurer came or something interesting happened, so be relieved¡±

    La seems to be issuing a statement as it is. Damn it, wear some clothes.

    ¡°Be, because I will apany a certain 10-man captain of the Northern Corps this time, the Dragon Pce in thebyrinth is off-limits about a hundred years from now. Therefore let the adventurers be disappointed because there¡¯s nothing to get¡±

    Hey.

    ¡°All who hears these words, as long as you know that it is good, spread it. Then I will be rude around here¡±

    The military police are sidle to La who raises her hand, applying to her hips and gracefully raising her back. I wonder if a dragon¡¯s body is naughty like a normal nude woman.

    ¡°Ho. Will you y with me?¡±

    ¡°You, you, it is iprehensible to turn into a dragon! Is it magic of another country?¡±

    ¡°So she is a dragon¡­¡­eee, either way, you should be entertaining a little¡±

    La picks up a stick that was lying nearby. All right, hide your boobs. The gendarmes are delicately pretending to be poor.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s forgive her as much as rampage. Which one from us do you want?¡±

    ¡°Th, this, unfaithful!!¡±

    Anzeros held a fist for a while and was supporting the military police. It is certainly too irritating to ask only these words.

    ¡°Le, let¡¯s go, everyone at once¡±

    ¡°Go, Good¡±

    ¡°Ho. That¡¯s fortitude¡±

    *Goo*, bloodlust erupts from La¡¯s naked body. The military police who were trying to move in unison stopped their feet as they flinched. Those eyes are scary. Some people are trembling like they remembered the fear and there is also a possibility of incontinence.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh, mee!!¡±

    La knocked their weapons away before she jumped momentarily and kicked them all down. La is so strong, only Dianne is a good match. But it is just a brush.

    ¡°Ho. Something is insufficient. The devotion¡±

    The spectacle too much was reversed or it was thrilling and a pping apuse was heard from the surroundings. Answering with a smile, La got a robe from the aunt in the clothing shop and settled down before she started to drink and eat.

    ¡°¡­¡­Absurd person¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­this is a matter of concern¡±

    ¡°Dianne?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A celebration arises when the gendarme who defends the citizens is knocked down and pping urs. As it is said by father, the military is privatized and it is evidence that they aren¡¯t liked by the people¡±

    Dianne took off the cloak, got out of the alley and urged us.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I got a reason to hurry¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Nheless, it has been a while since we entered the desertbyrinth and we are also concerned about the dust of the trip. On that day we lightly gathered information in the street and went to the inn as it was.

    ¡°It would be nice to drink alcohol¡±

    ¡°No, you¡äre weak to alcohol, no matter if you are in the corps building or on a horse-drawn journey, you fall to sleep after one beer each time you are tired and want alcohol¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t¡±

    Night in the city I was looking forward to. I was banned from drinking alcohol, which I was looking forward to as the southern alcohol should be great.

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­For some reason we have not cherished our two full days, have you forgotten?¡±

    ¡°Ah, aaa¡­¡­¡±

    I think it¡¯s only two days, but I guess I¡¯m wrong. Because when we were in the corps building of Basson, I had to open an interval a little longer.

    ¡°It is very regretful that you can¡¯t monopolize that woman¡±

    ¡°Surely, I promised that I would love you a lot before Dianne¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s cunning¡±

    ¡°A promise is a promise. It is six times without pulling out¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­ah, Andy can you afford that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Now¡±

    I feel I can do it just for ejaction, but that¡¯s not physically confidence.

    ¡°Huuhuu. I thought of an interesting technique?¡±

    Selenium takes off her clothes with a smile. I¡¯m a little anxious, but there is no room for me to get away with the erection I have now when Selenium¡¯s boobs are colored by the mes of dusk and candles.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Ehehe. First, Andy-san will ejacte inside me¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that in cooking ss¡­¡­its a kind of atmosphere¡±

    ¡°Eh, otherwise, it won¡¯t start¡±

    Selenium protrudes above the bed. Already with a sense of expectation, a slimy liquid is overflowing from the clefts of her crotch.

    ¡°You were a virgin a while ago, but it became quite easy to get you wet¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hii, please don¡¯t hold on to people¡¯s ass in front of me¡±

    We did the same with no atmosphere.

    ¡°Can I put it in now?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    ¡°Good¡­¡­then¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Immediately, I take off my pants and take out my penis. I press my son against Selenium¡äs protruding buttocks to determine the position lightly.

    ¡°N? N, ¡­¡­NN?¡±

    ¡°It seems to befortable just by that, Selenium¡±

    Dianne who is bored whispers so while rubbing Selenium¡¯s breasts.

    ¡°It, It¡¯sfortable, right¡­.? It¡¯s only for Andy-san¡äs penis, it¡¯s just for being pushed inside¡­¡­just being pierced by your penis let me feel it in the back of my belly¡­¡­eee¡±

    ¡°I want ejaction, but¡±

    ¡°Yahh, ye, yes¡­¡­after all, I want you to ejacte inside¡­¡­? After all Andy¡¯s sperm, my womb, I want you to use my uterus¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Mu, muu¡­¡­you¡äre an extravagant woman¡±

    Dianne was stunned. No, I mean extravagant as in wishes, but I think she is quite wary. But Selenium¡äs voice who mutters such words happily, let me push through the interior as soon as the feeling of the smallbia is caught and not sparing the squeezing impulse of my son and letting me make a desperate face.

    ¡°A, Aaa?¡±

    The narrow vagina greeted my dick pleasantly. The vaginal wall which was vited by me, again and again, doesn¡¯t show any behavior which opposes my approach any longer. It is natural to be pierced by me exactly and to say that the state that sucked me in ismonce, it eats me tightly and does not let off.

    ¡°Cummiinngg¡­¡­!!!¡±

    The promise is six times without pulling out. To be honest, my physical strength doesn¡¯t seem to continue so far apart from my erection. So it¡¯s bad for Selenium but I decided to give priority to my ejaction. Without any patience, I don¡¯t see the reaction of Selenium and continue my movement. However, Selenium raised a delighted voice with such monotonous and haste movements expected as well and kneaded herself.

    ¡°N, a, ahh?I, a, ii, yes¡­¡­ahaa?¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­Sorry, I, couldn¡¯t, take¡­¡­or more precisely, I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°N, Nhu, nn¡­¡­its fine, youu¡­¡­ehehe, this, way, meat toilet¡­¡­I, I love you¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Selenium¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhu¡­¡­I should have said, that I am your ve. Andy, it¡¯s okay, it goes well¡­¡­whatever you want, I will be happy¡­¡­? My heart is also a ve that belongs only to Andy-san, right¡­¡­?¡±

    Even though I was selfish, although I was moving with my pleasure priority, I was dly told such a thing though I couldn¡¯t withstand so long. Pathetic, in just a few minutes I dyed the inside of Selenium¡äs vagina milky white.

    ¡°Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ¡­¡­ Haa ¡­ ¡­. Eh, well ¡­¡±

    ¡°On, One time¡­¡­¡±

    I have a little breath, but I¡¯m still fine. If this pace continues, I still can do it. I thought that, while I looked back and deposited my hips, Selenium whispered something with a loud voice.

    ¡°©¤©¤!!¡±

    Spell. It¡¯s a familiar melody. And.

    ¡°O¡­¡­Ooo?¡±

    My and Selenium¡äs bodies glow at the same time. The breath which was disturbed, too, and the waist that movement a little became lighter momentarily for some reason.

    ¡°Medical treatment light magic¡­¡­no way, you¡±

    Selenium smiled as Dianne said.

    ¡°Huhu. I absorbed sperm as it is and returned it to Andy-san¡±

    ¡°On, once in the vagina, it¡¯s a mucosa so it¡¯s impossible¡­¡­right? No, no, but¡­¡­why did you use medical treatment light magic¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Looking at Anzeros-san who seed in illusion magic, when I first used magic for the first time I thought that the idea was more freely, so I tried hard for a while? And so you can keep going inside me six or seven times, right?¡±

    ¡°O, Ou¡±

    It is too much that I get cheerful on my own junk, but it is certainly alike that the body will be lighter than before ejaction, as much as I can. I was pleased to resume the piston.

    ¡°Wa, wait, tell me too! Selenium!!¡±

    ¡°Ya. Yaaa©`©`?¡±

    As it is, I came 13 times inside Selenium in only 2 hours.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Muu, weak¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡äm sorry¡±

    No matter how lightly I move, Selenium kept returning my energies as it is. Instead of Selenium, who became immovable Dianne sided with me. Although it was pulled out with a blowjob after ejacting 14 times, what came out was only something transparent.

    ¡°I, I got it¡­¡­this magic is missing something important¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium closed her eyes carefully as she fluttered down and let me discharge my semen without tightening her vagina.

    ¡°My fatigue?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want to say that to that extent¡­¡­uh, this is sucking up all the nutrition of your semen, so it is impossible to get pregnant¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium is really disappointed.

    ¡°Oh, I think I¡¯m a little troubled even if I get pregnant here, or I think I¡¯d better calm down a bit more¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless Andy, sex is for making a child, even if there¡¯s no choice that cant be done as a result, there¡¯s no such thing as to spoil children that can be done¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, ehehe¡­¡­but it certainly might be a good idea to endlessly be loved¡±

    Selenium is immersed in a happy delusion. Dianne was thinking while holding my dick for a while and urging me to insert it into her butt, she whispered to Selenium.

    ¡°After all tell me¡±

    ¡°N-o-o-o-o-o¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Please tell me¡±

    ¡°Dianne, even if you do not desperately deserve it¡±

    ¡°I, I want you to just be endlessly ravished¡±

    These guys are all too much.

    ¡°Hahuu¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I will do it again¡­¡­ I am getting a little pain here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I am not bad, I forgot that Smithson is next room and it¡¯s bad to do forever¡­¡­¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Hey¡­¡­was it a strong dragon or a strange woman¡±

    ¡°No, that was a dragon¡±

    ¡°But it also was a beautiful woman¡±

    ¡°Her breasts, hips, and butt are great. I wonder if she can be my bride¡±

    ¡°But those eyes, I was really scared¡±

    ¡°I wet myself¡±

    ¡°Oh, me too¡­¡­those ring eyes, uh¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.I, I ejacted¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment¡±

    ¡°It was a dreamlike experience to be kicked by such a queen¡±

    ¡°Really wait¡±

 Chapter 16: Forest capital Klaves

    <h4>Chapter 16: Forest capital ves</h4>

    Wended at the border of the southern desert oasis and the forest area. It was a city called Helicon. Trees andnd are small in this area, and the scenery such as wends, short forest, andkes are spreading. The territory ruled by the forest Elf seems to be andscape closer to an ordinary mountain forest.

    ¡°Because this ce is a ce where many aquatic species live, there must have been several Lizardman colonies¡±

    ¡°Hee¡±

    Lizardman. A very frightening race above ogres when saying by a demon appearance degree. But, it seems that there are ones who are rather clever and intellectual to be a merchant. There isn¡¯t one in our corps, but I have seen some in the infantry troops going back and forth to Trot through the Vi pass.

    ¡°Is there anything else that is rted to the system?¡±

    ¡°There is also a rumor that there is a merman or a water spirit for a while, well, the spirit is a rumored story everywhere¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I was able to hear that much yesterday night¡±

    ¡°What I am saying is that my hometown is not 100 kilometers away from here, as I surveyed a lot, I was pretty much walking around, so this neighborhood is like a garden, I know well¡±

    Dianne throws out her chest. Was it so near to the oasis colony?

    ¡°So, how far is it from here to the forest Elf territory?¡±

    ¡°Three days in a carriage to enter the territory and three more days until the state capital ves¡±

    So far two weeks have passed. As a result, we have taken a shortcut of almost a week. It is easy for us to return home aftering back to La¡äs Dragon Pce or the Ox-ogre colony.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, La, will you go home properly?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±

    ¡°Hey Jeanne is waiting for you¡­¡­you don¡¯t want Jeanne to be lonely¡±

    ¡°Andy, you devotion for that dwarf girl is great¡±

    ¡°Eh?

    I don¡¯t know the meaning of Dianne¡¯s scornful eyes. I wonder if she is watching such a small child as a rival. No, although Jeanne is certainly small she is at the same age as me. No way.

    ¡°Not good, as an adult you need to have self-control. As a Lolicon you will be beyond salvation¡±

    ¡°Be, Besides, I¡äm not a lolicon nor a pedophile!¡±

    I certainly think that her face is cute and it was a bit of fun to have her follow behind like a chicken, but that is a sense of seeing a niece to the end.

    ¡°How much of a sexual desire do I have in Dianne¡¯s incarnation?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡­hey¡±

    Dianne and Selenium are looking down a little with a red face. It reminds me of the night. No, that is supposed to be the affection courtesies in the agreement that was requested. It¡¯s just extracardiac to be treated like a wild beast.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    We only traveled through the desertbyrinth with La to save transportation expenses, that¡¯s why we traveled smoothly with a horse-drawn carriage without any shortage. However, when it came time to enter the Elf territory, problems had arisen.

    ¡°We will arrive at the gate where they will do an inspection, so please visitors, be prepared for it¡±

    We are told by the coachman to gather our bags. It is a remnant of a semi-independent territory that there is a barrier, or rather, the omen trying to be an independent country. Anyway, because there is not so much guilt, we wait for the inspector to boardfortably.

    ¡°Excuse me, please open your bag¡±

    Two or three inspectors ascertained us, passengers, one after another and sometimes open a bag to find out if anything suspicious is inside. What I have is a dangerous thing, a crossbow, but I think this is an excuse.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°A crossbow as you can see¡±

    ¡°Do you use it for hunting?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, it¡¯s an ordinary gift, I thought I could improve its performance here by studying the engraving technology of the elves¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the capital city of ves is a sacred ce of magical engravings. I think that it is not something that humans can learn overnight, but by the time you get home this gift will be good¡±

    ¡°I hope so¡±

    The inspector doesn¡¯t like human soldiers somehow and haughty attitudes.

    We are supposed to be a mere traveler to thest. Regardless of me and Anzeros, if Dianne mentions her title, we should be able to silence the inspector, but that would be bad. We must dere that Dianne isn¡¯t here as a 100-manmander but as a dark elf. The face is more important than old towns and colonies. Although it is epted to return with an army if attacked by an army, as long as we are protestors from the dark elf colony, the reason does not stand. When Dianne decided so, we, herpanions mustn¡¯t announce that we are soldiers. That¡¯s why both Anzeros and I are supposed to go soloing while properly dodging.

    ¡°¡­¡­What is that armor? In a carriage like this, a child is ying a swordsman¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros is expressionless. But Dianne and I are a little nervous as the inspector ridicules Anzeros.

    ¡°You also want to refine that sword. ¡­¡­Hmm, is this a normal short sword? Well, in the hands of a child, a longsword is just a useless long object¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you silent? Even as an elf, we have the right to arrest you. I wonder what happened to your attitude when you would be arrested for offending so much¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Ah, Anzeros¡äs gauge has umted. In any case, it is considerably stimting Anzeros¡äs sense of justice that the soldiers do such a punk imitation at any rate from the physique. This is not good. And, before Anzeros could make a move, a tall man appeared from the back seat of the carriage suddenly and refrained Anzeros.

    ¡°Oops, I¡äm sorry. This is my armor¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­¡­what yours¡±

    ¡°Do you agree with saying that¡­¡­I¡¯m a wandering mercenary¡±

    It was a 40 years old man. He certainly has a good physique peculiar for Anzeros¡¯s armor and there was a burnt smell atmosphere characteristic of those who were used to battle.

    ¡°Mercenary? What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Well, how in Terry Bogard?¡±

    ¡°How in, what¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? You?¡±

    The old man named Terry is grinning and looking down at the inspector.

    ¡°I would like to bully the arrest rights to other kids like this, I think I¡¯m a good adult. Can¡¯t you just forgive me for being a kid?¡±

    Terry (provisional) strokes the head of Anzeros. His arms are long. And the stroked Anzeros was so surprised to say that she was shocked or being sucked by sudden sideways spears.

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡±

    One of the inspectors (the fellow who was at stake with Anzeros) tried to intimidate by pulling his sword out of his waist, but the other inspector controlled him. He seems to be able to understand that this uncle is likely to be considered strong.

    ¡°Excuse me, there certainly was a problem with his behavior, be careful.¡±

    ¡°I understand well¡±

    The old man strokes Anzeros¡äs head and the subsequent examination progressed smoothly.

    After the horse-drawn carriage began to move, the old man caught sight of us and smiled to Anzeros and Dianne.

    ¡°It was an extra care¡±

    ¡°N, No. I¡¯m grateful¡±

    Anzeros keeps her right fist on her left chest while sitting. Celesta¡äs military salute. ¡­¡­Wait, isn¡¯t he a mercenary?

    ¡°Commander Dianne, you still have great boobs¡±

    ¡°You seem to be a blithe guy as ever¡±

    Dianne kept smiling while holding her arms folded.

    ¡°Acquaintance!?¡±

    Selenium and I were surprised, but Dianne smiled and closed her eyes only.

    ¡°A former subordinate, Sieg Becker 100-man special dutymander and Ace Knight¡±

    ¡°Ace Knight!?¡±

    ¡°He was also an examiner at my ace knight test¡±

    As Anzeros said, the old man who lied to everything waved his hand without jerking.

    ¡°It was a story I heard from Minister Ashton when I gathered information. It was unexpected that you guys would cross the desert so quickly¡±

    ¡°Indeed, my father send you. Not bad¡±

    ¡°I noticed Commander when I was riding the carriage, so I looked around to do something to get your attention¡±

    ¡°Can you keep going out to your good skill to get rid of the sign?¡±

    ¡°Come on don¡¯t say such a thing¡±

    This old man is joking, but he certainly wore such a burning smell, which I did not notice until now. It is a good contrast to Anzeros to say that it is an obligation to stand out when saying, Ace Knight. Selenium and I shudder a little by looking at his face. 100-manmander Becker suddenly turned towards us and looked with suspicious eyes.

    ¡°By the way, who are these guys. I heard that Commander Dianne and 10-man captain Anzeros wille¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne kept silent. Anzeros came up with a good way to exin it, by forestalling someone who tried to open his mouth, but Selenium who hugged me talked.

    ¡°I am Selenium, this Andy-san¡¯s female ve!!!¡±

    It seems to be soulful that Dianne ys a brace in front of her former subordinate. If Dianne keeps silent to the 100-manmander, it is said that at least the next few days until the problem is resolved we won¡¯t flirt with each other. ¡­..The calction which is demonstrated in such ces is a little amazing. But. Dianne is calmly unconcerned.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy Smithson. My current subordinate and lover. I¡äm going to give birth to his child¡±

    She fought back perfectly.

    ¡°What¡­¡­¡±

    100-man special dutymander Becker is taken aback. And then.

    ¡°Commander!? I proposed to you so often!? I had confidence as I was a handsome guy 20 years ago!? Moreover, I¡äm an Ace knight for 12 years!?¡±

    ¡°Was that so?¡±

    ¡°Even so, why such a guy!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say something like this, to my lover¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why is it such a person?¡±

    ¡°You should have married a woman who can be lured with your sword arm and face. I wonder if she was drunk?¡±

    ¡°Bu¡­¡­But this guy looks so weak!? Captain Dianne can¡¯t be protected by him¡±

    Correct answer.

    You think I can¡¯t protect myself?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­th, that¡¯s right, this guy already has a woman!!¡±

    Yes. About two others.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°I am the only one for the captain, there is no gap from morning till night all the year around¡±

    ¡°Even if you keep peeping, you just peeped in from that time, do you think that a woman¡¯s liking can be earned with it?¡±

    Uh. Overkill damage to me who is good at peeping.

    ¡°But, but didn¡¯tmander show herself to me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to see what I¡¯m showing, but it¡¯s pretty bad to be peeped at when you don¡¯t show anything, so why are you not getting married?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡±

    This man, he must have peeped awkwardly. In the toilet or while Dianne was sleeping.

    ¡°Why¡­¡­why are you looking so annoyed, Anzeros?¡±

    ¡°Leave me alone, Smithson!¡±

    100-man special dutymander Becker strikes me with a serious bloodthirsty smell.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! I don¡¯t think that there is a night with only one moon, youngster!¡±

    ¡°Eh, am I at fault?¡±

    ¡°Commander Dianne is my goddess, I do not think she will let you die, but if you¡¯re dead she will be free, so let my hands slip under your throat¡±

    Wait, I¡¯m scared of this person.

    ¡°Becker. If you have that indication, I will fight you with all my strength¡±

    ¡°Hei¡±

    I abruptly wet myself seeing 100-manmander Becker. This way.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh, you¡¯ve always wanted to go out with this guy, youngster¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? 10 seconds ago you!¡±

    The teary eyes of this 40-year-old uncle are seriously disgusting.

    Being conscious.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll introduce myself again. 100-man special dutymander Sieg Becker affiliated with the Celesta¡äs Army Intelligence Brigade. My weapons are knives and traps. Single, 39 years old, human, Ace Knight. I always wanted her¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Knives and traps?¡±

    I¡¯ve never heard of such an Ace Knight. Ace Knights usual use swords or spears and if it is one of the powerhouses, they fight with a hammer or an ax alone against two toons and crush them.

    ¡°Still you can be an Ace knight¡±

    Anzeros exins it.

    ¡°Although it is subtle when it is a sword holy test, the condition of an Ace Knight is to break through Iwashimabyrinth in the vicinity of Quika alone. You will be forced to fight simultaneously with several rock dolls and immortal monsters, but extreme talk is if you can do it ¡ºAnything will be fine¡»¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°This guy is the only one in the history of Ace Knights, who has cleared the attacks of all monsters with zero kills by escaping from their eyes and passing the exam¡±

    I don¡¯t really know if it¡¯s amazing or not.

    ¡°Of course I could defeat them if I tried to defeat them. I have confidence that I can fight even if I face 10-man captain Anzeros¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Really?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt, little boy. Hey Anzeros testify, testify¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Actually, I absolutely can not win¡±

    ¡°Lie!?¡±

    Anzeros¡­¡­she certainly can¡¯t bepared to La or Dianne, but I still know that she is a fighting power not to be ashamed of the name of Ace Knight. That Anzeros was absolute.

    ¡°¡­¡­With a knife?¡±

    ¡°Knives and traps¡±

    ¡°How you see it is an adventurous family line¡±

    ¡°It is apliment not to have said that I¡¯m a thief, but you are too suspicious¡±

    100-man special dutymander Becker folds his arms while making a sigh.

    ¡°Fine¡±

    He put a finger on his elbow and his figure disappeared.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Opening my eyes. A knife is thrusting against me from behind¡­¡­in its sheath.

    ¡®Yes that¡¯s enough¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ma, magic?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not magic, is it possible for 12 ridiculous humans to use magic?¡±

    ¡°He just moved in the usual way, Becker is equal to me if it¡¯s just foot speed¡±

    ¡°Are you serious¡±

    Matching Dianne¡­¡­in other words, he is the type of person who doesn¡¯t work with firearms.

    ¡°The espionage that disappeared with Illusion magic becamemon sense now. It is the key to the counterintelligence, where the magic users who can destroy the illusion are ced in the important position of the information brigade. ¡­¡­Then, a guy like Beckeres alive. He¡¯s an expert at sneaking into every difficult ce without any illusions, to derive information and kill or rescue people¡±

    To Dianne¡äs militaryment, 100-manmander Becker smiled and returned to his original position, satisfyingly supplementing while juggling with a knife.

    ¡°As expected you disappeared when you fought three ace knights in the exam¡­¡­so you can¡¯t be promoted to being a Master Knight. but it seems that there are many useful aspects anyway¡±

    ¡°Well if you don¡¯t help people you are just a peeping monster¡±

    ¡°Dianne-san, please forgive me your words are too hard for me¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    I don¡¯t understand? I guess I can¡¯t understand. It is a story before I meet Dianne and it was told when I was drunk.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The wagon proceeds as it is and we arrives at the capital ves three dayster.

    ¡°Even if it is the capital, it doesn¡¯t give off the feeling of a city¡±

    It is a feeling that it is an old rural town which is suitable for the summer heat rather than a forest with stone houses dotted in it, between the mountain slopes. However, it is to the extent that this city will not be interrupted no matter how far it goes.

    ¡°For the forest elves, this is a city. They don¡¯t get as close as humans and they don¡¯t often find it inconvenient to remoteness each other¡¯s distance because they are living long¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do something different than you guys who are going sightseeing today while I collect evidence of the Master Knight from the shadows¡±

    ¡°Wi. Will you be fine?¡±

    ¡°Everything will be okay. I will start the work from tomorrow, together with Becker, so I will be fine¡±

    Dianne said that and parted in front of the hotel in the city center from us.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    We try to go sightseeing because there is nothing else to do.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any more elf city toe¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Anzeros also came along. Selenium said that she will stay at the hotel, so it was only the two of us. By the way, Anzeros to not cause any unnecessary misunderstanding has left her armor at the hotel. She is in her girl mode after a long absence( Even letting her long hair down as it is)

    However, it is the first time for me to be in an elf city, so it still feels exclusive to me.

    No one is going to look after us¡±

    ¡°I guess it can¡¯t be helped, I¡äm a half-elf¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    I do not know the difference between elves and half-elves at all, but they seem to be obvious to themselves. Half-elves are persecuted in the human cities of Trot (As they cant different from real elves), but here they are clearly seen as something dirty.

    ¡°¡­¡­I see. That¡¯s why Selenium didn¡¯t want toe with us¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­indeed¡±

    Selenium is also half-elf. Moreover, there is the past that Apple and she were rejected in the forest of the northern elves near Polka, too. It would be predictable to see what kind of eyes the elves show to half-elves.

    ¡°¡­¡­Would you like to go home, Anzeros?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­¡­no matter what you want to do, I am fine. Hey Smithson, let¡¯s go over there¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    It was a splendid building that Anzeros pointed to. The letters¡­¡­are in elfnguage which I can¡¯t read.

    ¡°What is it¡±

    ¡°You said at the gate that you want to learn something, here we are, the crest engraving research institute¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah, I see¡±

    Engraving. It is a technology that can increase or decrease the strength of something, easy to cast magic and difficult to hit by carving a crest which is magically easy to apply magic. This technology is often used on things that aid in magic such as amulets or for example the crossbow¡äs stock which can be processed to make it more responsive to Dianne¡äs magic.

    ¡°Yes, as we are tourists. Would you like to have a daily experience?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­yes¡±

    They had a good course right now so we applied for it. Anzeros also passed something like a feather pen to me somehow and we went to the back.

    ¡°Well, today¡¯s lesson is¡­¡­three people. Ah, Rennie-san and the others, have note today? Do we start the course?

    It seems that Rennie-san is the elder sister of the elf receptionist. The lecturer confirmed her absence many times and started the lecture.

    ¡°Well, today we have an elf, a half-elf and a human, what a rich variety, but¡­¡­the engraving is a technology that doesn¡¯t matter any race. Only the pen for engraving is necessary to manufacture it with magic technology, but the crest engraving can be done by any race and the creativity depends on the person¡¯s talent perhaps. All elves have a talent for magic, but the engraving itself is a technology that is even said to have an outstanding talent for dwarves. However, due to the technology be linked to magic, a lot of people who aren¡¯t good at magic have to give up before the challenge, so even if they have the talent, they do not have to bloom, so the excellent engraving is very rare. I have a pen here, for you! And you! You can say that you have externals a great first step. In the near future, your name might be known for crest engraving!¡±

    Although this lecturer is an elf, he isn¡¯t obsessed with the supremacy of elves, or rather relieved as a type with some longing for foreigners. I don¡¯t want Anzeros to feel awkward.

    ¡°Yes, then, first of all, the basics of engraving, anti-clockwise is the absorption, clockwise is the ejection. If you don¡¯t understand this alone, remember that it will be important in the next steps¡­¡­¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    10 minutester.

    ¡°Ooo, this is interesting. Thus, in this way, put the joint cut here¡±

    ¡°Sm, Smithson? I have no idea what you¡¯re doing¡±

    I waspletely obsessed with the charm of engraving. It is possible to change the characteristics of an object simply by drawing a crest, the degree of freedom and strength of the force is proportional to the denseness and the sense of an ant is unbearable even if the infinite number of possibilities spread further depending on the shape of the object to be written.

    ¡°So like this¡­¡­hey, Anzeros¡±

    ¡°What is this¡±

    ¡°Parchment shield! Come on, try to punch it with all your might¡±

    ¡°E, Eee?¡±

    ¡°Hurry, hurry!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­. Eh, yes¡±

    Gan, Anzeros¡äs punchnded on the parchment.

    ¡°It hurts¡­¡­, no way!?¡±

    ¡°Huh-uh¡±

    On calction, this parchment doesn¡¯t wrinkle even with a hammer as much as you hit it from the table. Well if it is from behind, I could break it with my fingers.

    ¡°Smithson-san, you¡­¡­that lecture¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This work is super good¡±

    ¡°Did you write this crest in 15 minutes? Without a draft?¡±

    The lecturer also has shining eyes. Umm. Am I doing quite well?

    ¡°Would you please, do not get so excited?¡±

    And the elf student who remained silent then stood up with a *Gutter*.

    ¡°This papyrus de is much better!¡±

    A crest was drawn precisely on a ribbon made with papyrus¡­¡­when she shook it, it stuck on her desk.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­what a wonderful day. There are two excellent crest makers today!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, you can¡¯t afford to lose to humans with elf technology¡±

    My opponent is a red-haired female elf. Herpetitive spirit seems to be strong. But.

    ¡°I am a well-known art master in apany, if the start line is the same, will we go to lose?¡±

    Well, it¡¯s enough to make belts and metal essories for my corps members.

    ¡°Huhuhu¡­¡­okay. A match¡±

    *Scratch, Scratch*

    ¡°¡­¡­Elongation parchment!¡±

    *Scratch, Scratch*

    ¡°¡­¡­Papyrus Shield!¡±

    *Scratch, Scratch*

    ¡°Transparent parchment!¡±

    *Scratch, Scratch*

    ¡°Bouncing Papyrus!¡±

    We engraved to the limits of creativity and paper on hand. ¡­¡­I used parchment in the worth of 10 days lunch.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it for today! If you are able to do this far in a one-day experience, please continue to study! Whenbined with magic, more possibilities will spread. Smithson-san, uh, Ann¡­Angelina-san please cooperate with each other to make various things¡±

    Anzeros. ¡­¡­Well, she¡¯s not willing to cooperate because she seems to have a magic talent.

    ¡°Co, Cooperate, making various things¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ha, Shameless¡±

    ¡°Different, I!¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know what to make with that shorty! If it coalesces with me it will surely be amazing¡±

    ¡°No, because we are tourists¡±

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you stay in the hall for a while and study together? You can review that small human¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Again Smithson¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say again!¡±

    It seems that somehow it was thought at the end of a fierce battle. ¡­¡­The elf girl bowed gracefully.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you my name. I¡äm Dior¡¯s daughter Aurora¡±

    She then smiled and raised the papyrus sword that she had just made to pray in front of my face. ¡­¡­That pose.

    ¡°I was appointed to being an Ace Knight the other day?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Again, Smithson¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up!?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Commander Dianne, where are you going? It¡¯s a good ce to be too conspicuous to walk in the street of the dark elves¡±

    ¡°No problem. ¡­¡­I will go to an acquaintance¡±

    ¡°An acquaintance¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the colony leader, it¡¯s a man named Dior¡±

    ¡°Eh? Do you know each other? Are not you really in the middle of the storm?¡±

    ¡°A long time ago, there was a little¡­¡­.that man is the father of the Master knight¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I want to know the true meaning of this provocation¡±

 Chapter 17: Redheaded siblings

    <h4>Chapter 17: Redheaded siblings</h4>

    As I had so much fun, I bought a pen for engraving and visited a shop in the research institute. And I was frustrated by the price so that my eyeballs seem to pop out.

    ¡°Uwaa¡­¡­my sry for three months¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, well, cheer up Smithson¡±

    My monthly sry isn¡¯t that high. The reason is that the deduction rate isrge. My nationality is still that of Trot. And in the document registration, I¡äm listed as a migrant, so it is a story that it is out of the scope of things like military profits that are issued by eachmerce chapter in the country. It seems that it is quite self-expensive in a small part. It is somewhat depressedpared to other 10-man captains.

    ¡°I can lend you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You have a cheap sry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    Anzeros is simr. Well, she doesn¡¯t go out drinking often like me and is going to save money, but that does not mean that her hobby isn¡¯t expensive.

    ¡°I will give up this time¡­¡­if I save money then I will go buy it again¡±

    ¡°If you ask 100-manmander about it, she can make something simr?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dianne is having an amulet stock, so it¡¯s possible to do that¡­¡­but no, well¡±

    ¡°That smells strange as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s there¡±

    I want to prepare it by myself without relying on Dianne who has the hobby of tool making. I¡äm likely toe here again someday.

    ¡°Please wait¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    As Anzeros and I try to leave the engraving research institute, we are stopped by the elf girl from earlier.

    ¡°I was curious since a little while ago, but your name, it sounds familiar¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°That short youngdy¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me shorty¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. ¡­¡­You don¡¯t seem to be a mix even if I say half¡­¡±

    ¡°My father is a northern elf. I¡¯m from Trot¡±

    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­So that means, as expected. You¡äre sword shing Anzeros, right?¡±

    Sword shing¡­¡­.

    ¡°Uwa, such an incredible nickname¡±

    ¡°No, noisy! Don¡¯t mock me!¡±

    ¡°I think it is cool, is not it? ¡­¡­Sword shing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You will regret thister, Smithson¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros is dreadfully embarrassed. Because of Sword shing. I can¡¯t understand her.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re the man in rumors¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A little mistake in registration¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a clumsy girl¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a clumsy girl! I just couldn¡¯t say something!¡±

    You have really tampered readily to the first meeting.

    ¡°Without relying on physique and high mobility and magic, without using martial arts, I heard its a pure swordsman who fights only with sword skills. The rumored Ex-master swordsman candidate¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ex-master swordsman candidate. A female half-elf, who isn¡¯t a master swordsman, because she said she can¡¯t be a master swordsman¡±

    ¡°I see. It sounds like somethinging from Trot¡±

    It is certainly a bad part of the trot and I am a bit angry.

    ¡°The same type as I. A rare Ace knight that can fight elegantly with just the sword, I wanted to meet you someday¡±

    ¡°Have you received such evaluation?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It is not only rare, there are many types of swordsman like me, but Celesta is a crucible of races and the exam to break through thebyrinth is too rough¡±

    Humans can hardly use magic and aren¡¯t blessed with physique. Natural, if you are going to build up as a warrior from there, there are no otherwise martial arts except finding a good way to battle with the most popr battle skill and swordsmanship. It is even more so when the master swordsman exam is held in front of the public. However, it is not so for Celesta¡äs various races like Lizardmen, Dark elves, Dwarves, Ogres and Beastmen. If your sword skills are insufficient, you canpensate for it by magic and as an Ogre or a Dwarf you can appeal the power of Ace knight by power. Of course, a battle style that overwhelms opponents with extraordinary speed is also allowed like in Dianne¡äs or Becker¡äs case. To be versatile means that the meaning of bing a serious swordsman on the other hand of the textbook is also thin.

    ¡°Ace Knight, I think that there should be elegance that is appropriate for someone to be called the star of the battlefield where life is disturbed. I am pleased that there was a swordsman like you before me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless¡­¡­I can¡¯t feel such a style from you who isn¡¯t wearing a sword¡±

    ¡°It is often said that there is no dignity, so I don¡¯t think anything now¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re impure¡±

    Aurora has an eye for inferior animals. Which doesn¡¯t mean that Aurora isn¡¯t especially bad? All the elves here look like that. It might be a local pattern. Common awareness rooted in and is not what individuals can oppose, no matter what it is. However, still, I can¡¯t forgive her for making a fool of half-elves like Anzeros.

    ¡°Wait, it doesn¡¯t matter, right¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san. ¡­¡­However, she is an odd person who isn¡¯t aplete elf or human. Uncertain of her bloodline and unskillful at engraving, if she doesn¡¯t ovee me as a swordsman, then your partner¡­¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Therefore it doesn¡¯t matter. If you want to win with something other than your own effort, do it. Anzeros is a good guy and she¡¯s working hard. It¡¯s not the result of your effort that you¡¯re pure-blooded and I don¡¯t like those who measure the world. Don¡¯t make a fool out of a half-elf. If you call yourself the star of the Celesta¡äs army please understand the best part of Celesta¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°Smithson¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I went too far, sorry. ¡­¡­Then, with this¡±

    With a little shrunken Aurora, I pulled Anzeros who looked down by her hand and left the engraving research institute.

    ¡°¡­¡­Celesta is a nice ce¡±

    ¡°Whatever, from a bush to a stick¡±

    Open Caf¨¦ for tourists. Anzeros and I drink tea when Anzeros suddenly said so. I was worried of her because she had been looking down since a while, but I feel like she hasn¡¯t received mental damage as I thought. She is smiling.

    ¡°Celesta wees any race. I was admitted as an Ace Knight, too. I¡¯m proud of that generosity¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°I think that it is very important that any kind of race can live freely¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you, Smithson, for defending me. I was happy¡±

    Anzeros keeps staring into my eyes firmly and smiles at me.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    I felt unbelievably hot in my ears. Anzeros in a feminine figure makes a clean smile like a girl on the open cafe where sunlight passes through trees. Just because of that alone, though it is the face I¡¯ve been looking at so far, it looks somewhat terribly lovely.

    ¡°¡­¡­We, Well, I hate persecution just because you¡äre a half-elf. Like Selenium and Apple¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­It¡¯s kind of nice, Smithson¡±

    ¡± What¡¯s wrong with you? Suddenly starting to say something cute¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Cu, Cute, what¡±

    Anzeros turns red from my reply. As usual, she is weak to a bit ofpliment. The surroundings are watching. It is not only elves because it is a ce for tourists and their gazes on Anzeros aren¡¯t contempt. Some of them were absolutely admiring the loveliness of the bashful Anzeros.

    ¡°¡­¡­Youe¡±

    ¡°W, What?¡±

    ¡°Do you not want to stop dressing as a man? It¡¯s a bit wasteful¡±

    ¡°U, Uu¡­¡­saying this at this timing is foul y¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    At the edge of sight, an elf man stares at Anzeros and leaked a sigh. A charmed nce of that red-haired elf man. Did he fall in love? Understandable.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    When we got back to the hotel, Selenium came up with a letter and a strange face.

    ¡°The room service left this here earlier¡±

    ¡°What? Is it addressed to Dianne or 100-manmander Becker?¡±

    ¡°No, it is addressed to Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Me¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros receives the letter. Cutting the seal and open the parchment that was rounded, ¡­..she can¡¯t read it.

    ¡°Elfnguage?¡±

    ¡°It looks like. ¡­¡­Uh, I am not so good at reading that¡±

    ¡°Shall I read it?¡±

    Selenium points to herself.

    ¡°Are you good at it?¡±

    ¡°Fairly well, but letters to others are somewhat fun?¡±

    It¡¯s kinda bad taste. However, Anzeros looks back and forth between the first and second line handed over the parchment to Selenium after a while.

    ¡°Huhuu. Emm¡­¡­Dear 1o-man captain Anzeros, I would like to forgive my ipetent sentences initially¡­¡­I wonder¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, continue¡±

    ¡°How do you find the air in ves, I think that the winds of ves filled with trees and freshwater are better for you who inherit the blood of an elf than the dry air in Celesta¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­ somewhat disgusting¡±

    ¡°It seems to be a local, who sent it, right?¡±

    ¡°I guess there is no one other than Aurora who knows about Anzeros, maybe she wants to apologize¡±

    ¡°I will read more¡­¡­this time, especially the beautiful flowers are violets on the banks of the springs in the south of the southern street. The beauty of those flowers blooming on one side is worth spending the day just by loving it. Your beauty that can¡¯t be decorated is like a flower blooming secretly under a rock. I doubted my eyes when the beauty of violets appeared in the shape of an elf.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Really what is this¡±

    ¡°It seems not to be from Aurora, there is no reason to praise me as beautiful¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it¡±

    It is said that the atmosphere seems to be disgusting as a whole drift and the odor written by a man by himself.

    ¡°Praising you, I would run out of paper and time just by that. I haven¡¯t told you the impression I felt in a minute yet, but I would like you to allow me to move on to the matter¡±

    ¡°Never mind that, continue¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I know that your 100-manmander dark elf has something to say, so I hope that things will settle without getting too rough, depending on the dark elf, and that my father and I want to trust the reliable southern army corps¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Anzeros and I nodded. This is¡­¡­

    ¡°I want to spend a while talking with you before things change so much, I would like to invite the colorful flower called you to an evening party hosted by me¡±

    ¡°Who is the sender?¡±

    Anzeros said it with a stiff voice.

    ¡°Lucas is written¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Chii. Where did he see me¡±

    ¡°Hey Anzeros, who is he?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard¡­¡­that, we are originally out of the number of members?¡±

    It¡¯s a bit lonely, but it¡¯s true that I¡¯m not useful for this trip.

    ¡°General Lucas, Master Knight. ¡­¡­One of the purposes of this trip¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What does such a guy want from you¡±

    ¡°Who knows. To read this blurred sentence, he seems to be somewhat obsessed with me, he is a man who takes out arge amount of female Ogres and dark elves originally, so what are you thinking?¡±

    Anzeros stood up with a stiff expression and packs her long hair up with a sharp finish. She bundles it in a casual way like a rope, and then wear her armor from above.

    ¡°100-manmander have been ambushed. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a rarity, but what happens if the opponent¡¯s biggest force, General Lucas, turns into that? If I can do that, I have to get her out¡±

    ¡°Anzeros!?¡±

    ¡°There is no telling what danger there is. Smithson, you will wait. Selenium, the ce of the evening party where is it¡±

    ¡°Emm, around the middle of the North Street, where there is a big tree, it is just around the corner. It says that you will understand from the street immediately¡±

    ¡°Is that so. ¡­¡­Smithson¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much for earlier. ¡­¡­More than anything else than this letter, the person who told me that I¡äm cute was much more delightful¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros¡±

    ¡°I am also an Ace knight. ¡­¡­You heard I¡¯m called sword shing Anzeros, so you don¡¯t have to worry¡±

    Anzeros smiles. I can only bite my lips on my inability. I know that I¡äm useless.

    But if I can do something to be useful, I should follow the fully armed Anzeros.

    ¡°Not good, Andy-san. It¡¯s like saying you¡¯re a suspicious person¡±

    ¡°Selenium¡±

    ¡°Yes, wear the hood and close the cloak properly. Let¡¯s get off this route and chase from the next street¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You are a nice¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, I am apetent female ve who minds her masters thinking anytime¡±

    Together with Selenium, we walk through the city by following Anzeros. Chilly.

    Up to now, it was a journey that had a sense of almighty. We who aren¡¯t protected by Dianne are so sensitive. But still, I could not just wait to hold my knees at the hotel.

    ¡°¡­¡­Real thing, Master knight¡±

    I couldn¡¯t even imagine such an unknown threat that had never been turned into an enemy and I saw the rest of the sunset fading away across a gentle hill.

 Chapter 18: Master Knight Lucas

    <h4>Chapter 18: Master Knight Lucas</h4>

    Following Anzeros, through the forest city wrapped in dusk, we finally confirm the residence of General Lucas from among the trees.

    ¡°Since Anzeros is too small I can hardly find her even if she walks in the street¡±

    ¡°Is that so? It is easy to understand because the elves around here will react so much when they see Anzeros¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hod did it be such an odd search¡±

    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s normal, it¡¯s basic to explore surrounding anomalies rather than actual things when searching¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    ¡°Ah, she went inside. What shall we do?¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, check the means once more or less¡±

    I put my knees on the side of a dimly lit stone (which I think is magical, but it might be crest engraved) and confirm it in my hand. It is a habit after entering the army. First of all, the crossbow. The maintenance of this is perfect. Then the arrows. 14 pieces. There¡¯s less to say about fighting something, but it is enough as luggage for a journey. I can¡¯t afford to carry too much. Therefore a knife. de length 12cm. It is convenient for work and outdoor cooking, but it isn¡¯t good as a weapon. I just confirmed that there is a thin rope This is too useless for a fight. Becker said that he is good with traps so he might be able to catch three thieves with this rope. I wish I had learned that kind of thing. Flint. Meaningless. Oil. For firing. This is meaningless too. Hard bread. Just emergency food. Bamboo water bottle. I was indebted to it in the desert greatbyrinth, but now it not good. S-shaped hooks. Several. Handy tool. The rest¡­¡­.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    I feel something ufortable in my vest pocket and pull it out. The drawstring that came out was made of a fine cloth. When I opened it, arge red stone was inside.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, danger¡±

    La¡¯s ¡°hidden treasure¡±, the sealed fire breath. It is something that burns the Hellsboar with one shot when throwing it. Although it was handed over to support Jeanne, I didn¡¯t use it at that time, so I missed the opportunity to return it and carried it with me till now.

    ¡°¡­¡­If this is the case, it may be useful at times¡±

    ¡°Wh, What is that?¡±

    ¡°La¡äs dragon breath is sealed inside this stone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uwaa¡±

    Selenium smiled bitterly. It reminded me of La¡¯s phrase at the time of magic lecture this time and it seems that it was transmitted as an obscene item. Let¡¯s bet on this if anything happens to Anzeros.

    I stored everything again and explored the state of Anzeros. Anzeros who entered from the front entered into a mansion after arguing with a good-looking elf (a butler or something) who was at the entrance.

    ¡°Shall we follow?¡±

    ¡°Can you bring us closer?¡±

    ¡°Leave it to your almighty female ve¡±

    When the chest is tapped in a little theatrical tone, Selenium points to a space in front of the entrance and chant a spell with a low voice.

    ¡°©¤©¤©¤©¤¡±

    I had the feeling that the back of my brain is shaken for a moment. After that, Selenium pulled my hand and slowly walked towards the door.

    ¡°Hey, hey!?¡±

    ¡°No problem¡±

    And Selenium who smiled at me suddenly disappears.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Quickly¡±

    Looking at it, only her wrist protrudes from empty space. And my hands are pulled.

    ¡°It is an illusion of spatial designation. When a body is wrapped directly with an illusion, people who do notice are noticed. During infiltration, it has a short-lived effect, stretching in a stepping stone and walking around.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You can really do a variety of things¡±

    ¡°I studied on the way of searching for Andy-san¡±

    Selenium puffed up with pride is in the illusion zone. Anyway, the illusion that Selenium casts on us was camouge and we advance through the mansion.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s quiet to say that it¡¯s an evening party¡±

    ¡°With that kind of letter, he can call Anzeros-san, alone and say ¡ºIts just for you¡»¡±

    ¡°Uwaa. Possible¡±

    It is a powerful person who is general ss and it is an unpleasant feeling that he is a pretty shaped elf.

    ¡°If Andy-san says it, I will be entranced. ¡ºTonight is a night party for you and me, let¡¯s love each other like the moon goddess gently¡»¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You are the only one¡±

    I don¡¯t want to imagine myself saying slurpy lines like that.

    ¡°Well, Dianne-san will probably be entranced, too, right? I¡¯m sure Apple will be the same¡±

    ¡°Just the three of you¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know La, but that dwarf girl is going to be entranced too¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough¡±

    Going seriously. There was a hall where it had progressed for a while in the mansion. We confirmed that Anzeros had entered there and also entered there on the back of the wall at the entrance of the room.

    ¡°If you make an illusion in a ce where you can be seen through, it is not confident that you can deceive that big swordsman, but if you look far from here we¡¯ll be fine¡±

    ¡°OK¡±

    Peer through the wall with selenium. Sure enough, I was prepared for a buffet party, but there was no one except a man and Anzeros. There was a red-haired elf. He is very pretty. And the feeling I have is that he is younger than me. Master knights are the most exquisite and usually, are older, so it is ufortable¡­¡­seeing such a young elf. Thinking about it, I feel Dianne is also younger than me. Therefore I¡¯m sure this guy is quite old too.

    ¡°Wee, Anzeros-san, in our flower green capital ves and to my evening party¡±

    ¡°I will meet you first. Northern army¡­¡­no¡±

    Anzeros with her eyes staring at him, trying to bid up a military salute. This shouldn¡¯t be a battle between soldiers. To the end, Anzeros is here as Dianne-san¡äs personal acquaintance.

    ¡°I¡äm the child of northern elf Aaron and Trot merchant Linda Neumann. Anzeros¡±

    ¡°I saw you in a form that doesn¡¯t hide your femininity before. This attire is a little surprising for an evening party¡±

    ¡°Those who have lived with a single martial art, because of the journey, don¡¯t have anything to decorate gaudily. Even so, it¡¯s quiet for an evening party¡±

    ¡°I was struck by your beauty in town earlier and it is a party that I held suddenly because of time. I have no chance to let my friends know. I want you to forgive me for that. Even so, I wee you, so let¡¯s have a cup of tea which is the pride of ves¡äs elves¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    Anzeros smiles lightly. She seems to restrain herself. It is a real elf and a high proud executive who had continued refusing the trade. While ruling out the signs to seduce, the rude behavior was also shown in the hall.

    ¡°Well¡­¡­the thing that you came here, I thought you could understand most of the situation¡±

    ¡°Casual being tampered in the streets¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­then this outfit is resistant¡­¡­it, it¡¯s a little bit of a nuisance to keep your heart stubborn¡±

    ¡°Well, what the summary is saying, it¡¯s somewhat esoteric to the bone-braiding body¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a difficult story, it is a story that even a child knows of a ves woman¡±

    General Lucas put his hand on Anzeros¡äs chin.

    ¡°That dark elf woman first and second steps are the soldiers and the cavalry which were the core even at the fighting force of the Southern Corps and I thought that it was too much for a 100-manmander without a night ss. Even that troublesome Ace knight Sieg Becker came and followers here. ¡­¡­Her subordinates are elite. There are few Ace knights under her. None of them is a master knight¡¯s instrument in the future, they probably will hunt a dragon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°In addition, the archer corps aren¡¯t affiliated with the army. ¡­¡­For her, probably for the girls who have been borrowed from the oasis colony, she was thrown away by Ashton¡±

    Lucas smiled.

    ¡°But as long as I have no indication, I have been given strict orders not to take her life. She¡¯s the pawn of Ashton, depending on how I can use her¡­¡­I thought. But I changed my mind¡±

    Lucas suddenly robbed Anzeros¡äs lips.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Anzeros moves away, while Lucas is still smiling.

    ¡°If you be my wife, I will let that dark elf go. Originally dark elves are my father¡¯s hobby, they are such dirty creatures, breaking them up and let them fall, as they will be corpses if they won¡¯t ept some skinship¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m surprised. A proud forest elf says that he wants a half-elf as his wife¡±

    Anzeros rubs her lips so that bloodes out. Lucas seemed a little disgusted to that outright attitude but immediately returns to his original confident grin.

    ¡°Although you¡äre my seventh wife, your life is guaranteed in this elven forest, you are in luck¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately I don¡¯t want to live in this elven forest, as I don¡¯t think that I will be admitted¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the joy of being held by a nobleman when vulgar blood enters¡±

    ¡°This is Celesta, a country of business and tolerance, there is no nobility¡±

    Anzeros finally puts her hand on her sword.

    ¡°Kukuu¡±

    Lucas gently takes the small sword that is hung on the wall. When he swung it, the table which was a few meters away suddenly became two in sudden. It goes ahead of the shock wave of Anzeros, it is a shing wave. Anzeros¡äs face color changes when she sees it. Lucas is looking down on Anzeros satisfactorily.

    ¡°This is ves, this is my world¡­¡­here is the strongest and highest existence, me¡±

    Lucas approaches Anzeros. Anzeros retreats a few steps and has felt that there is something odd when running away, biting her lips and pulling out her sword.

    ¡°I think that beautiful people are worthy¡±

    A fine sword is pushed out casually. Anzeros dodges it with her body¡­¡­but a part of her waist armor flew away.

    ¡°My father is charmed to the dark elves, who are like monsters, but I don¡¯t feel their beauty. They¡¯re only dirty. But you are beautiful, even though you have mixed-blood¡±

    A few more sword shes approach. Anzeros can¡¯t avoid them, *Plock**Plock* and fittings are blown away.

    You¡¯re bad at persuasion, general!¡±

    Anzeros swing up her sword from underneath. General Lucas dodged it by sweeping back¡­¡­and he bes the prey of a shock wave and flies up about several meters.

    ¡°Ho, Hou, this is quite¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    Anzeros, who jumped lightly towards General Lucas in the air, made a big swing with the strength of her whole body. I only heard a sound that I didn¡¯t know well.

    ¡°!!?¡±

    It was Anzeros who took a breath. In the air, as if the posture remained unsettled like an acrobat, General Lucas kicked the hit of the root of Anzeros sword with the heel of his boot and stopped it. The part, not prong is a short sword and the cutting power is low. With the roots of the sword that focused consciously on the tip, do not cut the thick boots.

    ¡°The rumored sword skill, as expected from Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­¡±

    The two whonded on the ground again confront each other. Being troubled by Anzeros General Lucas came near with casual steps. And also a few fine sword shes. All the sword shes are tried to be caught, but Anzeros shoulder armor is flipped over. Anzeros understood. Lucas is trying to break down all her armor so that Anzeros¡äs body will be exposed.

    ¡°Whew, why don¡¯t you give up, my beautiful bride¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your bride¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°An Ace knight can¡¯t win against a Master knight even if three people gather together, you probably know it¡±

    ¡°Kuu¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m excellent, you know it already¡±

    Lucas first took a big swing back before thrusting forward.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Anzeros¡äs sword is blown away and Lucas grasps the neck of Anzeros, whose eyes are open, and thrust her against the wall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me trouble, my wife. ¡­¡­A good female is happy to be used for a better man? There is no power, bloodline, no more men, etc. You are grabbing happiness¡±

    ¡°GGu¡­¡­uu¡±

    Because of shock, or because of regret, Anzeros has tears in her eyes. Anzeros gave up. The desperately forged strength isughable and her half-elves¡¯ dignity is cut off and abandoned, just because her face is beautiful and she is about to be collected like an interesting gemstone. That was not something I could forgive.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­From here, if!¡±

    I can¡¯t win if Ie out. He is strong. However, I can not forgive myself if I don¡¯t save Anzeros. So, at least in order to have at least a chance of winning, I took some arrows and load them on the crossbow while rolling into the reverse corner of the room.

    ¡°Let her down, you shitty elf!¡±

    I aim my crossbow to Lucas. The distance to Lucas is less than 20 m. If it is this far apart, it can cut him in one step. As long as he doesn¡¯t move, I am superior. And I didn¡¯t skip training so that I would fail in about 20m

    ¡°Sm, Smiths¡­¡­son¡±

    ¡°What, you. ¡­¡­You look familiar. I remember seeing you with her during the day¡±

    ¡°I thought that the face of a man isn¡¯t remembered¡±

    ¡°I remember the face of an obstructing man, to remove him¡±

    Lucas is able to avoid the crossbow. Although I thought that he wasn¡¯t a speed-type from the way of approaching Anzeros before, he is one. If so, it would be bad. It may not hit if I don¡¯t get closer. I won¡¯t have time for a second shot. I have to hit him with a single shot. However, when approaching, I will be knocked down the moment I pull the trigger. Even if I¡äm a distance away, I will be cut off swiftly. Aren¡¯t I cornered? Can I win?

    ¡°It¡¯s just right. Shall I remove you?¡±

    ¡°As if it is so simple, you idiot¡±

    There is no time to hesitate. I decided to prepare, aim and pull the trigger. At that moment, sure enough, he disappeared from my view.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The sight of slow motion. The fear of imminent death was suddenly a sense of reality because my head became incongruous, but look strangely slowly after he appears again in my sight. The guy who came up again was beside the flying arrow. The arrow still didn¡¯t fly 3m. It was sleight of that much. Ah, even if I drove the crossbow at that time to Dianne, it was exchanged in this way, which I have forgotten. Lucas knocked the arrow down with his fine sword, then he turns around here. Far, yet slow visibility. And he looks towards me¡­¡­and then, he looks to Anzeros again and passes through me as it is. He turned, he shook his sword lightly sideways and swish, blood¡­¡­what, that sword, cut flesh surely. Anzeros¡äs wide open eyes were full of tears dripping down.

    ¡°Smithson©¤©¤©¤©¤!!!¡±

    Time ising back. And, for some reason, I feel my body is leaning. I try to brace my legs. However, sensation does note back to my feet.

    ¡°Andy-sa©`©`nnn!!¡±

    Seleniumes out from the illusion and jumps at me¡­¡­no, she stopped me from falling by hugging me. At my feet, *Goron*, there was a sound of something rolling. My left leg, down from my knee.

    ¡°U, U, Ua¡­¡­a¡­¡­¡±

    This, maybe, is bad. I don¡¯t have a sensation right now, but maybe it hurts awfully. It is extremely hard. I mean, I will die, if it bleeds so much.

    ¡¸Andy-san, don¡¯t look! I will cure you, I will do something Andy-sa¡¹

    ¡¸Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!??¡±

    I dropped the crossbow and fell into the blood. My field of vision turns around. Blood circtes. At the edge of sight, I could see Lucas swinging his arm to Selenium.

    ¡°Another half-elf. Hmm, you¡äre pretty beautiful too. How about a deal? If both of you would be my wives, I will give you time to treat this man?¡±

    ¡°Lucas!!¡±

    ¡°Andy-san!! Andy-san!! Please release, Andy-san!!¡±

    Shit.

    Shit. Shit.

    ¡­¡­This is bad.

 Chapter 19: Manâ€™s nature

    <h4>Chapter 19: Man¡¯s nature</h4>

    Why am I dying in a ce like this?

    I¡¯m supposed to go back to my hometown to wake up Apple and live happily with Selenium and Dianne. I didn¡¯t even know how serious La was, as she wanted to live with me. My ie is undeniable, but I still have a future to live happily with beautiful girls. Roughly, even Anzeros is bad. Maybe Dianne in a conclusion may not be in a pinch. Don¡¯t suicide without permission. I¡¯m not supposed to be a sacrifice without permission. To begin with, Anzeros is a friend, but that¡¯s all. It is not known that she will kiss whoever her groom is. It won¡¯t matter to me, Andy Smithson. So why did I jump out? The opponent is a Master Knight. Master Knight is the strongest. It¡¯s the title of the one who has reached the strongest ss of any warrior except Dragons. Dianne was so confident that she was so bandwagon. What am I despairing? Even though Dianne has been acimed as a master knight inside herself, she doesn¡¯t actually have such a title. Even if it is just a social expression, I don¡¯t know. I would not have been able to manage with a single crossbow to fight against such a Supreme being. What am I doing? It¡¯s decided to lose. The result is this.

    ¡°Ugaaaa¡±

    I¡äm garbage that can moan only in agony like a caterpir in a puddle of blood. What are you doing, Andy? What are you doing? Don¡¯t be kidding. Rewind the time. Do it again, damn it. Roughly, it rides on the condition because it was in love with a little fortune for a little great woman. You can¡¯t wield a sword, you can¡¯t do magic, your pay is cheap, you¡¯re just a fool, a mere cksmith¡¯s son. I thought what I was. Did I misunderstand that everything that was chosen for God or something around me would eventually go to my own way? I¡äm just a Trot country-born townspeople. What was I going to be able to do with it precisely from the shoot of the crossbow? Don¡¯t be kidding. Don¡¯t be kidding. Don¡¯t be kidding. I¡äm just a stage prop who is protected by a woman who fell in love with you by a misunderstanding. I¡äm just a human. Just a small fish. I was not satisfied with myself. I do not think there is anything special about me. I¡äm not like Dianne. I¡äm weak and small. Why didn¡¯t I wait at the hotel with Anzeros as said? Why did not I do so? But it is fine. I don¡¯t me anyone. Why was it on top of my head. Why I pulled a bow to a man who I couldn¡¯t win against absolutely. I showed hostility. It would have been nice to have Anzeros. It is self-suicide. No matter what he is, I have no responsibility. There should not be. Why, Why, damn if she isn¡¯t even my woman.

    At high speed, a condemnation of regret and stupidity fills my head. In reality, it¡¯s not even a second. Still, blood flows out. I¡¯m going to die. Selenium that is supposed to heal me is caught by Lucas and Anzeros is wobbling at the wall.

    ¡°Andy-san!!! Andy-san, no¡­¡­nooooo!!!¡±

    ¡°Smithson¡­¡­!!¡±

    Lucas hinders the two from trying to get close to me. I am going to die even at that moment. Their eyes are stained with despair.

    ¡°Ge, General Lucas! Please step aside!¡±

    ¡°There is no way to talk. My bride¡±

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhu, this is a good face. Would you truly hurt yourself, you can not keep yourself a little bit right?¡±

    ¡°Stop with your saucy speech!!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Take off¡±

    ¡°U¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Both of you take off your clothes, if you swear to be my wife while being naked, I won¡¯t meddle during the treatment¡±

    ¡°Is it a hobby to get a woman like that? Low-life¡±

    ¡°Anzeros¡­¡­san¡±

    Anzeros didn¡¯t hesitate to remove the sp of her armor. Her sturdy ck armor makes a sound as it hit the ground. The gloves are removed, the under armor and the short sword is pulled away in no time. Without hesitation, she will throw away her shame and reputation for me. Anzeros is going to throw her life away to save me, who is dying.

    You idiot. You idiot. You idiot. You idiot. A few seconds ago, I thought what. I wish I had abandoned that foolish Anzeros. What a thought. Don¡¯t be kidding. Don¡¯t be kidding. Don¡¯t be kidding.

    ¡º¡­¡­Smithson, thanks for a while ago, affirm all of me. I was delighted¡»

    Is this head of the idea that I should have abandoned that smile? Did she try to say that it was right to truncate the man who would not hesitate and throw away his life filled with pride for such a worthless person? Die. Die. Die of trash. Admit. would be nice. Admit.

    ¡°An¡­¡­zeros¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Smithson!!¡±

    ¡°Such a fucking guy¡­¡­¡­¡­your nakedness¡­¡­ don¡¯t show it¡­¡­!!¡±

    I¡äm passive and I think as if it is not my responsibility to have done a Harem without permission and all me it on the person. I¡¯m going to throw it away now. Let¡¯s admit this ugly ego-scattered monopoly desire. It is better to voice out than to convince Anzeros to give up and be a hostage.

    ¡°You, you are pretty cute, to such a guy¡­¡­.never¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Smith, son?¡±

    ¡°What is this guy? On the verge of death, was he trapped in an illusion?¡±

    Anzeros with tears, and Lucas, who was twisting up Selenium, had a dubious face. I think I¡¯m going to tell you what a dying small fish is. But now at this moment, my gut has sprouted. That pride burns up my resignation. Does it pass to the ear of this shitty man who tries to get a woman for his collection like this? Anzeros, even Selenium are mine.

    Multiply a moment ago turning thoughts at high speed.

    For the time being it is hemostasis. Although it is still good if the wound has copsed even if it breaks by the same one, his swordpletely cut my foot resolutely. This is very masculine without any elements that make it difficult for blood toe out. Selenium shouts that she wants to heal it, but with the power of the medical light technique, it is at best about eliminating wounds and blood beans that tore the epidermis with a knife. If it is Selenium she can force herself to shatter her life even though she loses her life, but still, such an injury will not be bad. The average human guy says that it will not be enough in time for more than 4 cups of bowls to bleed. There is no time. Even though I think Lucas will get in the way, I do not have time to hold down the blood vessels with strings or press on the wound slowly. It is necessary to block the wound at once. Think about the means. Remember what you can do. Is not there something? Anything is fine.

    ¡°!¡±

    I came up with something. If I bake the wound with the sealed fire breath¡­¡­no. Those mes can burn a Hellsboar. How did it just cut the wound¡­¡­. Damn it. Not yet. Don¡¯t give up. The enemy is strong. I don¡¯t have any weapons. It¡¯s a big wound. The tool doesn¡¯t fit. So you give up, Andy. So, Andy, do you want to allow Anzeros and Selenium to be shamed? What were your 15 years? What was the hardship after leaving home? It¡¯s all mobilized. Whatever it is, use everything you can. It¡¯s good to use the mes. It¡¯s a clue, it¡¯s a way. I hope there is a way to burn my foot to such an extent that I won¡¯t die within the mes. Fire fires farther away¡­¡­no, I do not know the actual power of the sealed fire breath in the first ce. Damn. It was necessary to have asked La how strong her fire breath is. Shall I bet? She gave it to me to protect Jeanne. Maybe a powerful me will onlye out small for a moment and burn only a small area¡­¡­it¡¯s too bad to bet on it. Is it good to make a burning suicide move? First of all, I need to survive and then handle this pervert elf with Anzeros and Selenium. If I die I will only reduce one of his bargaining seeds. Even if he doesn¡¯t negotiate, he forced Anzeros, but that doesn¡¯t mean anything. I only have to control the mes. So, for example, focus the me in one direction. I can do it, for example, if there is a slightly deeper rock dent, I can throw the seal stone behind it and it¡¯s fine. If I thrust it at my blood dripping foot, it will be able to stop bleeding. Where is the best ce? Yes, hidden behind the pirs around that side or beyond that pir¡­¡­am I able to do it? I can¡¯t move in the first ce. Fuck. I wish I could use magic. I should have learned more seriously. I don¡¯t have to be cured by healing magic. A technique that controls the force of this sealed stone is just fine¡­¡­ wait a moment. There. I¡¯m an idiot! Why didn¡¯t I remember it sooner? The engraving is a technique that controls the flow of power including magic. I guess I could have been apliment to people about it. Carve the crest. Soon. ¡­¡­ How? I carve that it¡¯s not that special pen. How do you do that? Are there any alternatives? If it is the one with the magic, you can substitute. I have a ss of shiny stone outside. Dammit, is that 10kg going to chop the crest with a likely boulder? ¡­¡­ I got it. Do you engrave the crest with a seal or a scratch? It¡¯s the Treasure of dragons, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything magical about it. But it¡¯s worth the betting. Come on, absorb and release. Focused release. It is the basis of the engraving. It¡¯s easy, I can chew a day. Draw calmly. If this is decided, I will make a surprise. I can¡¯t die yet. Hurry!

    So far, 3 seconds.

    I roll the sealed stone out of my pocket and hide it in my hand. The marble floor is like a carpet of blood, no problem. I¡¯m not going to draw aplicated one. From here, I made the absorption position on the left side from me and the release position on my right. That¡¯s it. The amount of absorption¡­¡­a little will be enough. No matter how much fire is focused on the heat, it will be a big burn and now release. Carefully go around this.

    ¡°What you are doing, human¡±

    Lucas was frowned upon when he saw that I started to stir up my blood all of a sudden. Did he find out that it¡¯s not just insane madness? But it¡¯s toote. I rolled over and put my left injured leg on the release position. And, in the middle of the absorption position, the sealing stone¡­¡­

    ¡°Do you still hold a weapon?¡±

    Lucas kicked at my hand. The sealed fire breath is exposed and Selenium is surprised. I guess he did not think that I was ying around this period.

    ¡°Is it a magical tool, a throwing-off type? Were you nning to hit me with such a thing, me who could not be hit by a crossbow?¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I have to cut that hand¡±

    Lucas pulled out the fine sword that he put on his hip at once with a theatrical tone. He looks at Anzeros. I guess he is expecting Anzeros to rush and swear her very. But the hand that held the sword oveps in the ray of the release position, just above my left wounded leg.

    A golden opportunity, Goodbye my left foot. Thank you for 25 years.

    I smash the sealing stone on the absorbing position. Lucas, who is truly super-fast, seems not to have thought that my movement is an attack and can¡¯t react in time. Sink or swim. If the crest doesn¡¯t react by smashing the sealed stone, it¡¯s only a suicide show from myself. However, at the moment of the smash, the engraving under the blood emits a pale light.

    Goooouu!!

    I absorb the power of the sealed stone as I aim and focused on the radiation. The fire breath became a heat-ray, growing in a straight line, charred the wound at the tip of my left foot and roasted Lucas¡¯s dominant arm.

    ¡°Guaaaaaaaa!!?¡±

    Lucas retreats after releasing the fine sword from his hand which got burned very badly. Also, a strange sweat is on the ck burnt wound, which is far from a burn. The pain is still the same. Or rather, there is an abnormal feeling that the blood of the whole body is flowing backward alternately between fire and ice blocks. An emergency. But I wonder if I really survive? No, I can do thatter. The next thing is what to do with this shithead. I have to do it. Even if one hand is taken, it is doubtful how far his power has fallen. He¡¯s not a ball yer. He is the Master knight who can fight equally with three Ace knights. He proved that he is a Master Knight. His speed that surpasses the speed of my crossbow is still intact. What can I do? Think. Don¡¯t give up. It¡¯s a sess so far. I need to think.

    ¡°You¡­¡­this trash!! Human, Human trash!!!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡­a good ore has brought out metal, General-san¡­¡­¡±

    I make my head think of an idea while provoking this bastard. Can I defeat this man? Anzeros can¡¯t keep up with that speed. The trap like now won¡¯t work again. However, being able to crush his dominant arm means that it is possible for Anzeros to defeat him. I wonder if it will be so in any case. How many more cards do we have? Can Anzeros fight? Could I ask Selenium for something? What can I do without my feet? Think. Think.

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­You will regret this!! I will cut off both your arms and legs!! Dig out your eyes and fill the holes with dung!! I will scrape away all your teeth and tongue so that you will never speak any words again before I will hang you in the same room as these two half-elves!! With our technology I can connect nerves to your hollowed eyes, as you live and decay, you will keep watching how these girls will be ravished by me and groan because of pleasure!!¡±

    ¡°What a dirty and shitty elf, everyone is far better than you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t open your mouth anymore!!¡±

    I was kicked into the belly. I don¡¯t think it hurts so much. Even so, I heard that elves are considerable bigotry, but I never thought it would be that much. No, the teacher from the crest engraving institute and Aurora aren¡¯t bad people only a bit strange. I guess this guy has strong special awareness. I bet he was boxed like Trot nobleman. Is it such a luck that such a man is the strongest in the country?

    ¡°Abominable¡­¡­ Anzeros, give me your sword¡±

    ¡°Are you drowsy¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­Uoo!?¡±

    Lucas tried to pick up the sword of Anzeros instead of his own sword that was bent and useless. But Anzeros responds with a sh. Lucas dodges it in thest minute. With several shock waves that took ce, he retreated a few steps back.

    ¡°Did you not know the difference between our powers yet!¡±

    ¡°I forgot. Thank you for teaching me again¡±

    In that gap, Anzeros and Selenium stand in front of me. Anzeros who tore herself under the armor was half-naked, but she didn¡¯t mind doing that and Selenium jumps to me and used her medical treatment spell on my foot.

    ¡°Andy-san, are you okay¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Se, Selenium, quickly stop the bleeding, you can take care of my footter¡±

    ¡°Yes, please wait for a moment©¤©¤©¤©¤!!¡±

    Selenium crawls her hand on my bloody back and murmurs a spell while pushing at one point. At that moment, it was painful.

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, thanks¡±

    ¡°I just disguise the pain as a tactile illusion, because I can¡¯t heal it¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    Even though my foot isying near, it cant be cured.

    Meanwhile, Anzeros was cutting the distance while confronting Lucas who is holding down his hand.

    ¡°Is that human so important¡±

    ¡°At least he is better than a shitty elf like you¡±

    ¡°You need to listen to a general, 10-man captain¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s funny that a sex harasser like you is a general. If you¡äre the general of an army, show me your dignity¡±

    ¡°It seems you want to make me angry, no matter how brave you are when I be serious I can get rid of your beloved 100-man corps¡±

    ¡°Your young master personality is exposed. What is it, are you scared of a woman and want to crush a corps? Will you go cry to the higher ups of the army?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be kidding, do you really think I can¡¯t fight because I don¡¯t have a sword in my hand?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop with this tedious talk¡±

    Both of them talk about intense things, but that alone does not work. Lucas is avoiding Anzeros¡äs gaze. He is looking for a weapon. He seems to be a warrior who relied on a sword more than he thought. On the other hand, Anzeros can not move as she protects Selenium and me. It is a checkmate this time when she is beaten r we are taken hostage by him. If I could support her with something. I can do something if I use the sealed stone and engraving¡­¡­suddenly, there was a sound from my hand.

    ¡°!¡±

    The sealed stone is in my hand. Before I know it, the sealed stone ckened like charcoal and be brittle. When I grip it with my hand, it copses further and breaks as smooth as possible.

    ¡°Andy-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    By the way, I feel that La said ¡°disposable.¡± I see. It can only be used once. When ites to that, there is nothing more I can do.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡±

    I wanted to gain time for Anzeros. Even if Lucas continues to threaten us endlessly without finding a weapon, we have no way to fight back and this is our enemy¡¯s territory. I don¡¯t know where the supportes from. I¡¯d like to hope that Diannees to aid, but Lucas¡¯s case will be tough with Dianne. Dianne and Becker are both 100-manmanders and I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll ever die, but I can¡¯t expect them to be a victory at least for us. What do we do? What do we do?

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson. Selenium¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Anzeros whispers to us.

    ¡°Are you going to stay in the corner of the room a little more?

    ¡°Ah, yes¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    Anzeros unravels the string that had tied her hair and spreads her hair.

    ¡°Take responsibility¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°Because you interrupted the marriage of two people¡±

    ¡°But, Anzeros, you¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros smiled.

    ¡°Lady-killer¡±

    Her hair draws a trajectory and Anzeros assaults.

    ¡°Mu, oh!?¡±

    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±

    shing anger. Anzeros¡¯s sword is fast. I can not count how many emissions are before my eyes. Lucas tries to prevent it with the candlestick which was around him inevitably and didn¡¯t see Anzeros as an opponent.

    ¡°Impudent!¡±

    Lucas raises his speed. Anzeros keeps up with him. Faster. Faster. Anzeros still keep up to him.

    ¡°What¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Deaaaaa!!!¡±

    Lucas kicks the table in front of him trying to hold down Anzeros and jumps up. Anzeros makes that table fall apart for a moment before she approaches Lucas. Lucas was terrified. Anzeros is clearly different from before. Looking at his right burned hand and me, Lucas still is sore, but he instantly gripped the crooked fine sword with his left hand to fight Anzeros. However, he is not able to correspond with Anzeros¡äs sword fighting.

    ¡°Nu, uuu¡­¡­!!!¡±

    Gyikikikikikikikikikikiki!!!

    A too fast swordsmanship bes a continuous sound like a chain dragged on a rock. That shitty noble elf who only attacked all this time is clearly defending poorly as he is not ustomed to it. A short whileter Anzeros beat Lucas¡¯s small sword and break it to with one attack.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­d, don¡¯t do it, beheading sword Anzeros. That¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°I should have told you that I¡äm not your friend¡­¡­no, the reward of hurting my precious person, you will pay for it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ku, I, I didn¡¯t want to use this, but¡­¡­na!¡±

    Lucas thrusts his hand behind the tapestry on the wall. Anzeros thrusts at him expressionlessly. But Lucas who escaped Anzeros sh pulled out something from the back of the tapestry. It is a sword. A huge sword that is nearly 2m only by the de like the one ogres use.

    ¡°Huhahahaha!! It was fun, beheading sword Anzeros! But you¡¯re too much on the pitch! I told you, here the strongest and supreme one is me!¡±

    Too honest, it is a ridiculous weapon. However, aplicated pattern is engraved on the de and sometimes the rainbow-colored light is running on it. It is obviously not an ordinary weapon.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dragonyer¡±

    The dazed Selenium muttered.

    ¡°That¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen a simr thing in the Affilm Museum¡±

    Transcendental warriors called dragonyers once caused the fire dragon war. Their weapons left behind in ruins of the ancient civilization are also called dragon yer. Many of those weapons are said to have been shattered or sealed by people who were scared of the dragons during the Fire Dragon War a hundred years ago. Most of the things that remain a little are under strict control by the state. The characteristic is destructive energy deviating from normal. If you shake it, the earth ruptures, the tide breaks, and the clouds disappear. Lucas has a strongly burned hand, but if that is the legendary dragon yer, no matter how Lucas is carrying a handicap, it is dangerous.

    ¡°Anzeros, run away!!¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    Anzeros cut off my cry with an immediate answer. ¡­..When she runs away, the next one is me. Anzeros is going to protect me who can¡¯t escape.

    ¡°Huhahahahaha!! That¡¯s the spirit! The moment beautiful things are broken is also beautiful!!!¡±

    Lucas was ted. Swinging the sword toward Anzeros. The pattern of the dragonyer developed intricately and released a rainbow color light strongly.

    Dooooonn!!

    ¡°!!!!¡±

    Anzeros dodged by just jumping aside. Lucas¡¯s heavy sh has produced a huge and violent shing wave, regardless of its dullness, it made fissures over several dozen meters. The venttion is getting much better.

    ¡°Huhahahahahaha! How! I don¡¯t want to be told to rely on this thing to win, but as long as I have it, I¡¯m invincible! Disappear Anzeros!¡±

    The sight of it is so chilly. With such a suitable attack, it still powers to roam the building up to several tens of meters. Yes, you can fight dragons if it is a skilled warrior. Deathlock. There is no way we can fight such a thing. ¡­¡­I can fight.

    ¡°No, wait a minute¡±

    Dianne¡¯s face flickered in my mind. What will she do? How will she fight?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I took the crossbow that was lying beside me. I pulled the string of the crossbow. I attached an arrow to it while sitting and aim for Lucas¡äs arm who is fighting.

    ¡°Hey, Selenium, can you help me shoot¡±

    ¡°Should I shoot when you can¡¯t shoot?¡±

    ¡°Later¡±

    I pulled the trigger and an arrow pierce through the wrist of Lucas.

    ¡°Guaaaaaaaaa!?¡±

    Lucas let the dragonyer fall to the ground while screaming. ¡­¡­He is a fool. He didn¡¯t think about a projectile or a double attack at all.

    ¡°Checkmate, Lucas¡±

    Anzeros moved quickly and shove her sword against Lucas¡äs throat. We won against this general who was ignorant of the world.

    We tied Lucas up with ropes that I had with me and Selenium restrains his magic power at least for a few hours.

    ¡°Do you think that it is fine by just doing things like this, half-elves and human?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be cheaper than being your bride¡±

    Anzeros returns a serious look.

    ¡°It¡¯s better than being a prey to that dragonyer¡±

    Selenium talks while kicking away the dragon yer.

    ¡°It¡¯s also better than having my eyes filled with feces¡±

    I also say this ironically.

    ¡°That dark elf and Sieg Becker won¡¯t survive when you tie me up. There are 300 elite soldiers from the southern army corps, who will finish Sieg Becker¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with me?¡±

    ¡°Uwaa!?¡±

    As if to cut into this idle gossip, 100-man special dutymander Becker has emerged. Dianne is also behind him.

    ¡°Andy, that figure¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I failed¡±

    ¡°Failed! Don¡¯t be reckless!¡±

    Dianne who sees my carbonized leg has a face that is about to cry and hugs me deeply. I¡äm a little happy that my face is buried in Dianne¡äs big breasts. No, if I don¡¯t immerse myself in this happiness, I will be thinking about it throughout my lifetime and my heart will be broken.

    ¡°Why are you here¡­¡­Father¡±

    ¡°I am an old friend with Dior, it¡¯s from before you were born and we came back home after a cup of tea ceremony¡±

    Dianne said in a cold voice.

    ¡°No wonder the son of Dior is such a person. Will he change over the time of hundred years?¡±

    ¡°Wh, wh¡­¡­what do you mean, you, what is that!¡±

    ¡°Go home and listen to your parents slowly. I will take the girls back¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!¡±

    ¡°Ah, and¡­¡­this is for Andy¡¯s foo

    Dianne with a smile gets up and makes a strong kick at Lucas¡¯s neck that could break by it and blew him away 5m.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The following is a reconfiguration based on Dianne¡¯s story.

    Originally this forest area centered on ves was a buffer zone not belonging to any country until around the fire dragon war. It seems that it was impossible to contribute anywhere in the rtionship of the power figures until the streets in the continent were destroyed one after another in the fire dragon war. However, due to the fire dragon war, the national group was forced to reorganize and the forest territory was also incorporated into Celesta after the twists and turns. It was a terrible feeling, it was a territorialization in the state of refusing entry into the economic zone although it was permitted for the time being. However, the invasion began from the southern Lapard Inds aiming for the forest territory (which was a powerful enemy at the time as a small country that is nothing to do because Celesta¡äs armaments were in ce now), the forest territory did not irresistibly ask for help from Celesta. However, the rtionship from othermerce and industry chores were getting worse due to the rtionship so they showed awfully frustrated at the time of incorporation, and no chambers ofmerce made any active support. Since the armaments were not in ce as mentioned above, direct support from themerce and industry was indispensable for the activities of the military. Also, on the other hand, from reflection on giving room to whine due to the transference in a discussion, by depriving the Lapard inds once and then depriving them again with power, without questioning the economic sphere without intention such as colony leader, there was also an abdominal surgery to take in uselessly. But if that happens, the lush green forest will be a battlefield often. The blow that the forest receives in war is enormous, the time and effort required for repair are immeasurable. It was fatal to the forest elves who depend on the forest to live. t was Dianne (surveying engineer at that time) to have helped because she had seen it. It seems that she crushed all thending bases of the invasion forces of the Lapard Inds, baked the ship from one end, and turned over with only a few dozen surveying teams (all members were nobatants) in the battle situation. Of course, the forest elves were pleased. There were some who felt humiliated by being saved by a dark elf who is traditionally looked down at one step, but there is no doubt that she had saved the forest crisis. Especially delighted by it was Dior-san, the colony leader, who gave a specially tailored longsword to Dianne-san. Dior-san has shown his utmost friendship to Dianne¡¯s Oasis colony since.

    However, this case begins with Dior-san¡¯s dark elves¡¯ favor. Because Dianne¡¯s sess and her beauty were brilliant, Dior-san wasn¡¯t enthusiastic about marrying despite having no children. I mean, he wasn¡¯t keen on making a child. It was a problem. A colony leader who never dates. Elves have nobility in their pedigree among elves, among which those with particrly good bloodlines be leaders. The society which emphasizes the goodness of the bloodline is sometimes paranoid. There seems to be a rule that every 10 leaders of local forest elves have to leave children behind. Not bing impatient as he grew old, Dior-san had no intention of making children. But still persuaded after a long time, Dior-san somehow made children. Not many. 8 in total. But his bride was already the first to say that she was tired of making her husband concerned. Getting a daughter from a dark elf so that he can make a child. And the surroundings began to run away. On the other hand, his son and daughter who grew up quickly polished their arms at the martial art gallery created to protect the forest territory while feeling suspicious of their father having an unclean face when ites to the dark elf¡¯s story. They grow up to be splendid warriors. Despite doing his work properly, Dior-san didn¡¯t care about his job properly and didn¡¯t care about his surroundings worrying about himself just for not making children, while his children swallowed it down. A foolish son who selflessly confers a guardian deity of the forest territory with confidence indefinitely, to be recognized as a master knight and showing off his power. Anyway, his son wanted to make the children by kidnapping female young dark elves and female ogres one after another. Dior-san who isn¡¯t good at anything if it has to do with dark elves is at a loss as he stabs his knees with no understanding of his surroundings. He had a stupid son who began to make a harem busily out of a misunderstanding until now. It seems that is the case.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sword, did you got it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I got a knife from you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, it was a proposal¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Why?¡±

    Dianne made a strange face.

    ¡°In the dark elf custom, if I gave you a knife for free, wasn¡¯t it a proposal?¡±

    ¡°If it is free of charge, but I have received it as a reward for military exploits¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Dior-san. Perhaps he studied and practiced the custom of dark elves to propose to Dianne, but it seems that his intent hasn¡¯t been received even after a hundred years.

    ¡°Free means that you gift something without receiving anypensation in return¡±

    Moreover, it seems that only me who didn¡¯t want to receive money made a real proposal to Dianne, even if it wasn¡¯t my intention.

    ¡°Well, there is no way to get behind the scenes¡±

    100-manmander Becker looks outside from the broken wall.

    ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome to have the desire to rece your bloodline. Followers are starting to gather¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Roughly 50 people?¡±

    ¡°They are still gathering. I wonder how long they will take¡±

    Dianne seems to be reading precisely what is happening outside with the precision that won¡¯t lose to the skills of 100-manmander Becker. At the same time, Dianne keeps hugging me.

    ¡°A while ago, Lucas was saying that two infantry and one cavalry corps are under hismand¡±

    When Anzeros reports, 100-manmander Becker nod and she deliberately deflects her eyes.

    ¡°Is that so. ¡­¡­10-man captain Anzeros, you, you were a beauty?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve changed my face¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. ¡­..but it is poisonous to the eyes, wearing this¡±

    The 100-manmander took off his coat and put it over Anzeros who is still wearing only her underwear. Like a dad, a bit cool. I would have done it if I had a jacket.

    ¡°¡­¡­100-manmander¡äs jacket, the arms are too long¡±

    ¡°Take the sleeves and bind them around your abdomen¡±

    Besides, it is great when it is too big for her body. It¡¯s a cute point.

    In the end, it was useless to stay in this ce, so we decided to leave this ce while paying attention to the multiplicity of people who haven¡¯t shown up yet. Selenium cast an illusion on my leg and with her help, I could move but it seemed so unnaturally.

    ¡°Uh¡­before that¡±

    Selenium ps her hands before leaving the house and ran perfectly to Lucas who was tied down suddenly.

    ¡°I forgot to give back what you did to Andy-san¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t do anything too rough¡±

    Even though we have already won, there is no point in hurting anymore. As it is about Selenium, her attitude can change abruptly 90 degrees,

    ¡°Andy¡¯s gentle, right? Your foot has been cut off¡­¡­so why don¡¯t we cut one of his legs too?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such a serious and scary thing with such a smile¡±

    ¡°Eheheee?¡±

    She smiled wickedly. And then.

    ¡°Well then, I will be rude¡­¡­ei¡±

    Stepping. No, it is not a level of being rude already. With the momentum of stepping down on the floor, she stepped with all her might on Lucas. A bit.

    ¡¸AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡¹

    Lucas¡¯s scream echoes. ¡­¡­I dare not to say something because I can imagine where Selenium stepped on and it will hurt greatly.

    ¡°Selenium, you, oh my god¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, in fact, it is not enough to satisfy my hatred even if he gets filled with various things, gets stuffed all over or gets packed in various ways¡±

    ¡°No, no, calm down Selenium¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m calm? I just can¡¯t forgive him for what he did¡±

    Selenium smiles with a grin. 100-manmander Becker and I looked at Lucas whose eyes became pale white and keeps trembling and somehow look away while nodding to each other. Selenium is the type of woman who should not be turned to an enemy the most.

    So, for the time being, Selenium lend me a shoulder and together with the others, we slowly go out to the main street while our weapons are put back into the sheaths, waiting for us there were the two infantry and one cavalry corps. They are probably the elite soldiers. Next moment 100-manmander Becker whistled.

    ¡°You¡¯re hindering the traffic, please step aside¡±

    ¡°Dark elf say greatly¡±

    One of the infantry says this in a foolish tone. It was a human. Does he feel depressed by Lucas¡¯s bloodloss for some reason?

    ¡°There is a report saying that someone is rampaging at the general¡¯s house¡­¡­was it you guys?¡±

    They were informed¡­¡­was it that butler elf? Well, there was also the strike from that dragonyer, so it won¡¯t be surprising if the neighborhood made a report.

    ¡°The general was on a rampage. He was drunk¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, you are bad anyway. The general always has right, so we have always right¡±

    ¡°I heard that belief is not an elf¡¯s field, which is awkward¡±

    When 100-manmander Becker shrug his shoulders, the infantry corps became murderous.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it¡±

    ¡°Wait, Sieg Becker, that guy¡±

    ¡°Ace knight?¡±

    ¡°What, there are more than one ace knight¡±

    ¡°The other two are girls, who are they?¡±

    These words whispered through their mouths. 100-manmander Becker is quite famous for his special duty corps.. ¡­and Anzeros and Dianne are not known at all. Well, since Anzeros is in various waysplicated, even though it can not be helped and Dianne isn¡¯t even known.

    ¡°Yeah yeah, I understand that you are faithful to your boss, but it¡¯s a great night in ves, so let me rx in a fluffy bed¡±

    100-manmander Becker waves with his hands. Freezing the infantry even more. A soldier with a spear advances. It is a young elf.

    ¡°Do you mock us, Celesta¡äs south splendid soldiers, Sieg Becker?¡±

    ¡°I think that I don¡¯t make fun of you, but it seems that the prosperity has changed quite a lot, even if it is prosperous¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°I thought that there were many old men with more bones in the time when they were said to be the third soldiers in the west and the second soldier in the south, what the hell are paramilitary soldiers and elves doing here?¡±

    ¡°Whether you can cling to the old soldiers and keep their strength, the times are constantly changing, you should change those old fellows with young people!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stain the g of the predecessors, it is the reputation that those old dogs left behind for youngsters¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­ cheeky everywhere¡±

    The young elf set up his spear. 100-manmander Becker smirked when he made himself ready¡­¡­but before that, Dianne raised her hand.

    ¡°Why do you set up your spear?¡±

    ¡°Are you a friend? Or an enemy who harms the general?¡±

    An adolescent elf immediately answered Dianne¡¯s inquiry. Dianne quietly turns her eyes down.

    ¡°Well, if we¡äre not friends¡­¡­then you are an enemy who will be killed¡±

    ¡°If you could kill me! I¡¯m an Ace knight¡­¡­¡±

    Before finishing his words, the young elf was kicked up by Dianne and was flying as high as 8 meters. His broken spear rolls on the ground.

    ¡°Now I got pumped up¡­e over from anywhere, I will kill you all¡±

    Serious murder intention res from Dianne. Very serious murderous intention that wasn¡¯t shown even when fighting La. Her words were transmitted with a quiet tone, but it had the destructive impulse on the verge of snapping.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­it would be better for you guys to run away, seriously the currentmander, can¡¯t be stopped even by 10 ace knights¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­is there such a thing!¡±

    ¡°We are 100 elite soldiers! One dark elf without a night ss¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Noisy noisy noisy! Stop this tedious talk and hurry! The sin for hurting my man is still not enough for the lives of all of you!¡±

    Gooo!!!

    Dianne releases a kick to the sky. Only 2 or 3 infantry soldiers were hit, flew away and knocked on the trees and the ground. The shock wave that Anzeros struck with a sword, can be made by Dianne¡äs kick. No, if ites to that, she surely can put it out by hand. Any weapon. How many warriors can bear it if they are blown away by hands and feet of such power? Dianne doesn¡¯t have a weapon. There is no meaning to have one. Now I know. She is different from Lucas. She is the real monster.

    ¡ºDianne tell me? It¡¯s a big deal for a weaponless dark elf. I felt something close to the original Dragon yer¡»

    La¡¯s words resurrected in my mind. ¡­¡­What happens if Dianne has a dragon yer. Won¡¯t she be a rampaging creature who is at the dragons-ss?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Only your mouths are talking!! Come over,e over! And die! I¡¯m telling you toe at me from anywhere!¡±

    The angry Dianne, let the infantry soldiers be frightened of her. But arrows are aimed at Dianne from the darkness of the trees.

    ¡°Danger¡­¡­!¡±

    Selenium shouts with her voice in a hurry. When she raises her voice, the cognitive power of the surroundings concentrates and the illusion was solved. However, Dianne isn¡¯t someone who will be hit by arrows.

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    She is gone. She is equal to Lucas or even better. Dianne already moved at a speed that can¡¯t be seen with the eyes. Even without seeing her the archers know that she wille for them. After a few seconds, the elf archers fell down from the trees here and there. They were knocked down by Dianne.

    ¡°She is a monster¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°How can we win¡­¡­¡±

    The soldiers who have fallen on their butts showed very terrified expressions as they talk with each other. 100-manmander Becker sighed.

    ¡°All Master Knights are monster, what did you think she was?¡±

    The surroundings became strange. There are seriously a lot who crawl or run away from Dianne.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­Don¡¯t run away, don¡¯t run away!! You guys are still the guardians of the proud elven territory!¡±

    It seems like that a 10-man captain still tries to inspire his allies, but he seems to be a small fish who has nothing to say. Suddenly his mouth was blocked with a sword and a graceful red-haired elf advanced.

    ¡°You lost, know how to give up, 10-man captain Dover¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, Aurora-sama¡±

    ¡°A strong man does not reduce military power unnecessarily, but grasps the tactical goal firmly and exerts the power only when necessary, there is no purpose just for doing a non-objective assault¡±

    ¡°Hi, Hiee¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good day, ¡ºBeheading sword¡» Anzeros, ¡ºDaydreamer¡»Sieg Becker and ¡ºWar god¡» Dianne-sama¡±

    ¡°¡ºWar god¡»¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Could it be her from Trot war¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Did we challenge her without knowing?¡±

    Apparently, Dianne¡äs nickname was recognized by two people. Aurora seems to be a bit enthusiastic. I can understand the nicknames ¡ºBeheading sword¡» and ¡ºWar god¡», but what is with 100-manmander Becker¡äs ¡ºDaydreamer¡».

    ¡°And Smithson-san. ¡­¡­I haven¡¯t forgotten you¡±

    She smiled. Aurora elegantly kneels to the green road that is echoing with screams and despair. Then she asks Dianne for forgiveness.

    ¡°Please forgive my brother¡¯s rudeness today, let¡¯spensate for what I canpensate for under my name¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne slowly releases her fists. Finally the horrifying fierce ended, and the trembling soldiers also caught a civil elf who was hiding.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Miraculously, Dianne didn¡¯t kill one person.

    ¡°I thought they don¡¯t deserve to die, so I only hit them¡±

    Dianne finished chewing on her tea with a serious look. Scary.

    ¡°Andy they surely would be dead¡­¡­if La was there. Even ves would be destroyed¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Surely¡±

    Selenium and Anzeros nod. 100-manmander Becker and Aurora had a ¡°?¡± on their faces. We are in a room in a hotel. Selenium¡äs and Dianne¡¯s room. We had three rooms in total, one room for those two, one for Anzeros and one for 100-manmander Becker and me. Then, as a proof of reconciliation, I was going to give a greeting anyway, inviting Aurora and holding a tea party at night. By the way, I am on Dianne¡¯s bed. It was hard to get treatment.

    ¡°Smithson-san seems to be very popr, that even the war good Dianne-sama cherishes him¡±

    ¡°That, can you stop doing that, something is wrong with it¡±

    Dianne looks ufortable.

    ¡°You¡äre the most admired person. The strongest, humble, genius, hard worker, charismatic and humanist¡±

    It is true. In this way, it is really unbelievable to describe Dianne like that.

    ¡°During daytime, I was taking the experience to learn crest engraving together with Smithson-san¡­¡­at that time I thought if there is something that could make me interested in like using a sword, then I met Smithson-san who carved crests for the first time and I learned more than I thought¡±

    Your eyes hurt. Don¡¯t pay attention to me. What the hell is that again?

    ¡°However, what I felt was fate, after I heard that when I insulted Anzeros-san with a childish pride, that Smithson is from Celesta. From the point I heard that, I realized that my world is too narrow and thinking that humans teach the world¡¯s space to short-lived humans¡­¡­whatever I am going to do I noticed that there was no umtion to look down on someone, no matter what, it was myplete defeat¡­..to a simple person who is not just a human but also is weak in handling a sword¡±

    ¡°That, I, I thought of a lot of things and said many things that time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, Smithson-san beat my brother today, who never lost to anyone even though he is a snob minding only his appearance, has a quick temper and not very smart¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t win against General Lucas¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I am the sister of that man. It is meaningless now, but only this lineage can be ignored by anyone in this city. I think that it is best for me to apany you for a while in order to avoid my elder brother in the future. Of course, it¡¯s my own intriguing¡±

    It¡¯s kind of the usual pattern. Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s not my fault. I made up my mind to be cool when I helped Anzeros, but this isn¡¯t my fault, is it?

    ¡º¡­¡­Haa¡»

    Everyone sighed at the same time besides 100-manmander Becker and Aurora.

    ¡°Well, it surely goes well with what she says¡±

    ¡°Honestly, considering the assistance of Smithson, it is certain that you want more manpower for the future¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­but it¡¯s a bitplicated for me.¡±

    It is said that she is said to be an assistant, and then she realizes again that she has no more legs.

    ¡°¡­¡­However, Andy¡äs leg, if possible, should be operated properly. It would be dangerous for the thigh if it isn¡¯t handled properly¡±

    ¡°Somehow I can¡¯t cure¡­¡­ that, if it didn¡¯t heal, I would have been responsible for it, but I would have to take care of it¡±

    ¡°Well, that is fine¡­¡­or maybe he will be healed once he returns to Polka¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros who was afraid and Dianne who was thinking stops perfectly. Looking into the air for a couple of seconds, those two and I looked up and pointed to Selenium at the same time.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s it!¡»

    100-manmander and Aurora have no idea of what we mean and drank their tea quietly.

 Chapter 20: Reunion with a dragon ã€Laila Jeanneã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 20: Reunion with a dragon ¡¾La Jeanne¡¿</h4>

    Several days have passed since the disturbance at Lucas¡¯s house.

    ¡°Fuu!!¡±

    ¡°Seii! Yaa!!¡±

    In the backyard of the hotel, Anzeros and Aurora crossed swords repeatedly. Both are using dummy swords without a de. Anzeros and Aurora wereparatively close together, so they did one match in the morning and evening.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­I will do it.¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to brag about¡±

    Like her older brother, Aurora is using a slender long sword and Anzeros a short sword as usual. There is a difference close to ten centimeters in height, and there is only a short reach of the arm, but Anzeros seems to be in a disadvantage, but as they continued for a while Aurora¡äs weak points are revealed. Her swing will soon be dull. On the other hand, if they continue, Anzeros will lose by the same condition after 2 hours. Her stamina and grip strength are insufficient.

    ¡°Anyway if you like short-term battle practice matches and assault tactics, then defensive strategies are hard. How did you break through the Iwashimabyrinth?¡±

    ¡°I switched in alternating with both hands and made it somehow. My weapon was also a sharp sword, so it wasnt prolonged¡±

    ¡°¡­..You¡¯re more of an effort than my brother¡±

    General Lucas wasn¡¯t used to using a sword with his left hand at all. It was thanks to Anzeros and mymon opinion that Anzeros won.

    ¡°My brother has such a character, but he is a genius in terms of swords. He was able to rule everything with a single art. Because I understand that it is impossible to imitate that, I extended my repertoire¡±

    ¡°It is a good mind. If you were my opponent, I might not have won the match¡±

    Anzeros charges again. Aurora switched the way she is holding her sword and epted the challenge. Their sh continues. However, even if such a thing is said, Anzeros¡äs attack never declines in power. Soon Aurora will be defeated.

    ¡°Kuu¡±

    When Aurora fails to get some distant, Anzeros strikes with shockwaves immediately.

    ¡°Kyaaa!?¡±

    Aurora flew up in the sky and the apron of the practicing clothes rolled up so that we could see what was below.

    ¡°Nice¡±

    ¡°Umu¡±

    100-manmander Becker and I who watched the match nodded at the same time, shaking hands to a little sense of solidarity. Immediately afterwards, we both eat a fist from Dianne.

    ¡ºOuchh!?¡»

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    ¡°No look, I just had some free time¡±

    ¡°Haahaahaa, well, I wanted to observe the growth of these pretty juniors¡±

    100-manmander and I made an excuse at the same time. Dianne sighs.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    After that, the post-war process or rather, we had to do some cleanup.

    First of all, Lucas. With regard to his doings, the situation was treated as ¡¸Attacking a woman who simply defended herself¡¹. We were fortunate that there was no usation here, as we couldnt handle it as power harassment and insult to the Northern Corps, because I and Anzeros only reported our identities as just travelers. Local authorities of Celesta are strong in extraterritorial rights. Especially in ces where sub-ethnic colonies are the subject, trouble is not always fromck of sense to the custom, but in such a case travelers are more likely to be bad in general. Because it is such a trend, the harm to travelers tends not to be charged much. Lucas seemed to have received a light condolence for what he has done. ¡­¡­ording to Aurora¡¯s story, one piece of his body has be useless. Yes, this alone may be enough punishment. By the way the dragonyer couldn¡¯t be overlooked and was send to the capital by Flying dragon service.

    Next, the southern corps self-called 300 elite soldiers. Regarding this, it seems that 100-man special dutymander Becker moves his hands behind the scenes, probably they will be reorganized into separate troops after dissolution. Too far too stained with the color of Lucas, but the southern corps that have been eaten by Lucas is also remarkably short of staff members now. It seems to be such a treatment because it can¡¯t be cut irregrly.

    ¡°Oh well, it is unlikely that the soldiers who noticed that Lucas is a frog in the wellpared to Captain Dianne will remain by his side, as they likely recognize that the world isn¡¯t narrow, after all¡±

    That¡¯s what 100-manmander Becker said. I hope each of them will return to protecting Celesta soundly.

    Next is me. Or rather my feet. Dianne retrieved my lost leg that was rolling around in Lucas¡¯ residence unexpectedly. So the next day, I had a surgery at a nearby hospital. Dianne was the one who did the surgery. It seems that her first profession was being a doctor.

    ¡°My third and twenty-second brother and ninth sister were doctors, so I became one too but it was over 100 years ago, I can connect things but don¡¯t expect much more from me¡±

    While saying that, I cut out the carbonized part and connect my feet, using meat and bones¡­¡­it seems to be from a deer or antelope. It seems that the transntation technique was supplemented with ves¡äs advanced magic technology. But they just connected. Unfortunately I don¡¯t feel anything and I can¡¯t move even if I try hard. That fact seems to have been known before the surgery itself.

    ¡°It is not possible to use illusion magic to revive only the tactile sense, but it is a little difficult to move. Even now, this is the limit for the current medicine. ¡­¡­After all the power of the spirit fountain of Polka is necessary¡±

    So I decided to head for Polka even though I got a reserve role. I can not help at all as a soldier if I remain like that. I surely will retired. Incidentally, taking care of the defecation is Selenium who is happy.

    And about Anzeros and Aurora. It seems that Anzeros decided to quit wearing male clothes because the armor has already been broken by Lucas, so it is a good opportunity. Then, the question of what kind of appearance she would have from now one came up, to wear northern elf wind short clothes which is easy to move around like Selenium or to make clothes made up of a minimum fabric area of ??desert ethnic style like Dianne or Trot¡¯s town girl styled knee-length skirt, and so on. Several ideas were raised, and about half a day was need before thedies found a decision. But, in the end it settled down to the style of wearing a vest with a stamped pattern for avoiding arrows on top of a simple shirt and a slit-deep skirt in the end. Even though it is rather active, Anzeros who is obediently dressed like a girl is fresh. Besides, she feels restless recently because I seem to have delicately confessed to her during that Lucas riot. By the way, her hair is yed around by Selenium every day. Today she has three braids, but there is also a ponytail or twin tail day. In the meantime, for the time being, Aurora is going to follow us with the role of being a observer. She got a rival named Anzeros and she seems to bepetitive from the beginning.

    And future ns. We stayed in ves so far due to these various circumstances, but in the afternoon we will leave again for the oasis. Traveling through Helicon, we will first go to the oasis colony ¡°Talc¡± which Dianne originated from. To pick up Dianne¡¯s sister, Hilda, then go to La¡¯s Dragon Pce and have the n to let La take us to Polka.

    ¡°Who is that Hilda-san?¡±

    ¡°She is a doctor, majoring in magic medicine. Should¡±

    ¡°Should¡±

    ¡°Because I haven¡¯t met her for nearly two decades, I guess it can not be helped, but I think she still works as a doctor from my father¡äs stories¡±

    ¡°If I can be healed by that person, we don¡¯t have to go to Polka¡­¡­that¡¯s why we are going to pick her up, right?¡±

    ¡°I probably said that it is impossible for you to be cured by the current medicine now¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But, I certainly thought, that when you talked about Polka there was someone else who needed a doctor at the leading edge of Celesta¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ah, is that so?¡±

    As a staff member for Apple, it seems we will bother Dianne¡äs older sister. I really appreciate the seriousness of Dianne who will take all the trouble to think about arranging such arrangements for another woman.

    ¡°Okay, there are no items left behind¡±

    ¡°There is none¡±

    ¡°I am fine as well¡±

    ¡°I have no problem if Andy is there¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my first trip to another country, so I am excited.¡±

    We take the carriage and leave ves. A few minutester, 100-manmander Becker ran after us and caught up with the carriage.

    ¡°Hey! Hey Captain! Do you intentionally left me behind on purpose! Hey!¡±

    He had a small barrel in both hands. Does it mean that he bought them suddenly just before departure?

    ¡°Chi¡±

    ¡°Hey! Captain! Hey! It¡¯s not a joke!!¡±

    Perhaps, does Dianne hold a grudge that 100-manmander Becker got in the way while being in ves?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    After a week or so, we went through the forest territory and arrived at Helicon a desired desert city. And we were dumbfounded. There was a banner marked ¡°Wee to Dragon city Helicon¡± at the main gate of Helicon.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dianne¡±

    ¡°Say nothing, you probably have predictions¡±

    ¡°No, bute on¡±

    ¡°If it is so marvelous, it will mean something¡±

    Dianne squeezes a grin and temple. Seleniumughs with amazement. Anzeros sighs.

    ¡°Which reminds me, there was a fuss about seeing a dragon on the evening before captain left. Are you going to make a town with that?¡±

    ¡°I have never heard of a dragon pce near here¡±

    Without knowing about La, 100-manmander Becker and Aurora who areing along somewhat leak peaceful impressions. After seeing the gate for a while for weaknesses, we started walking to the main street to confirm the truth of things.

    And as expected by Dianne and me, we found a gathering of La and other general citizens who are drinking during daytime around the middle of the main street.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ho? Oh, boy, Dianne hase back as well¡±

    ¡°Oh, La¡äs acquaintance, let¡¯s drink together¡±

    ¡°Okay, La¡¯s acquaintances came! The alcohol will be even more delicious!¡±

    ¡°Memorial tomorrow! Today is also an anniversary!¡±

    Almost all the citizens are in high spirits

    ¡°Was it such a good economic city?¡±

    ¡°Hearing many rumors, it seems that the Lizardmen colonies nearby opened up a trade route at once and since then it is everybody¡¯s public pleasure¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    Dianne shows a convincing face.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I have heard that Lizardmen traditionally have a habit of trying to bring a dragon to their lord. Around this point dragons were supposed to have ceased to exist since the fire dragon war, so all the Lizardmen have heard the rumors of La. They probably wanted to interact with her¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I see¡±

    It is said that Lizardmen have a lot of excellent merchants. If it is possible to trade friendly with their colony, the economy will be good. When I was convinced, I heard a voice from behind.

    ¡°It¡¯s 10-man captain!!¡±

    ¡°Uoo!?¡±

    Because I am on crutches, it is difficult for me to look back. Jeannees jumping from behind and as I cant bear this powerful dwarf girl¡¯s tackle in my current situation, I fell down to the ground.

    ¡°Ahahahaa!! 10-man captain is weak as usual!¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s a little serious right now¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What? Why do you have a cane? Are you injured?¡±

    ¡°My leg was chopped off and I was about to die!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s really hard. I¡¯ll talk about itter, so please give me a minute, I can¡¯t move¡±

    In a hurry Jeanne get off from above me. While checking whether blood ising out from my left leg which has no sense or not receiving a fracture, I stand up with Selenium¡äs help¡­¡­and La who ced her mug somehow shows a serious face in front of me as if it is piercing me.

    ¡°Boy, what happened?¡±

    ¡°No, no, it was only a small fight, I will tell youter¡±

    I was trying to brown it and trying to smile so as not to destroy the air in this ce somehow, but it seemed to be a bitte. La suddenly took off her clothes. Don¡¯t remove them.

    ¡°You said forest territory? ¡­¡­Attacking my owner, they will be the wilderness territory from tomorrow onwards¡±

    ¡°Wait! La wait!¡±

    For a moment, consciousness blurs. At the next moment, La¡äs figure disappeared and a ck dragon appeared more than 50 meters in length in the main street.

    ¡°Wait a minute, I will burn them thoroughly¡±

    ¡°Wait! Wait!¡±

    La who is angry spew fire into the sky. Some clouds will be blown away.

    ¡°Wh, wh, wh, wh, what is that!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Hey, hey, you¡¯re lying, a real dragon!? I see one for the first time¡±

    Aurora and 100-manmander Becker panicked as expected.

    ¡°Uooo! La-sama is leaving¡±

    ¡°La, we will be waiting for your return!¡±

    ¡°La-i! La-i!¡±

    The citizens are in high spirits. Don¡¯t encourage her. Or rather at the forefront of the battlefield, is it a military police force?

    ¡°Stop it!!¡±

    It was nearly a catastrophe.

    ¡°Hmmm. A master Knight who has power, I should have followed you¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It is not good that he also kept a dragonyer hidden¡­¡­but I can¡¯t forgive him for what he did to you¡±

    It was good. It was really good to not take La with us. If we took her my leg wouldn¡¯t be cut off, but ves could really have be ashes.

    Night. I was invited to a mansion near the drinking ce (it seems that it was a mansion of a trading house in this neighborhood but it seems that it was presented to La), as lightly as possible and told Jeanne and La about the fight against Lucas. Jeanne had shining eyes but on the contrary, La chewed on her teeth with an serious face.

    ¡°We, well, after all I am save. Anzeros had a most spectacr victory and the sealed fire breath stone borrowed by La¡­¡­was used by me without permission¡±

    ¡°Ho. Don¡¯t worry for you to care about that, since it can be made in hundreds. But when you use it in such a way, depending on how you discharge it, you may have hurt yourself instead, so don¡¯t use it in that way again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    It was nice. I am really lucky.

    ¡°Well, next is thend of the North?¡±

    ¡°Before that we have to go pick up Dianne¡äs sister, there is half a elf, called Apple who is sleeping and waiting for me¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess she is the example female ve?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no bother to take you there, but it¡¯s arge group, so I might as well make a backpack¡±

    To thend in the north a dragon carrying a human rucksack. ¡­¡­It might be a terrible drawing puzzle.

    ¡°Well, I understand, it is regrettable for this town, but for my owner I¡¯m going to go¡±

    ¡°Thank you, La¡±

    ¡°Ho. Thank me with your hot sperm?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Lyra¡±

    Although Jeanne is here, I dont want to talk about it here. Jeanne¡äs cheeks flushed for a moment, but she doesn¡¯t look away. ¡­¡­Or rather, Jeanne is the same age as me.

    ¡°Huhu. You haven¡¯t done anything with us for nearly twenty days?¡±

    ¡°U, us?¡±

    Laughs and Jeanne dropped her gaze.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    This mansion house has a bathtub on the roof. It is troublesome if you consider it as normal as you have to bring up the water, but it seems easy with a windmill machine that pumps water up to the roof. Truly a former rich house. So, in the bathtub, Jeanne and La, helped me t get in as I sweated lightly. The stars seen near the desert were briskly beautiful.

    ¡°We, well, I guess that¡¯s what I expected. ¡­¡­Lets go Jeanne¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good, do you want Jeanne¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­dont say that so soon, 10-man captain¡±

    The thin cloth that Jeanne was wearing was stripped off by La and her nude body appeared under the starry sky. t chest, pretty ass. However, it is slightly novel that there is only a light bush. In other words, she is the first one who has pubic hair as I was surrounded by half elves and dark elves who have no pubic hair.

    ¡°A couple of nights after returning to the Dragon Pce, I taught Jeanne about sex and she has been developed since then. She was able to experience thefort of sex by a illusion firmly. Now Jeanne is perfect, right?¡±

    ¡°But, please can you go easy?¡±

    The crotch is opened by La and the young girl whose cheeks be red made a pose. I was strangely excited by the gap between La¡¯s perfect nudity and Jeanne¡¯s young nude body and I kept exposing my dick that erected just now.

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯re fully motivated, boy¡±

    ¡°I was just worried because you would say I¡¯m a lolicon¡±

    ¡°¡­..Th, That¡±

    It¡¯s not a rocket. That¡¯s for sure. I should be sure. But when there is a plump woman who has been fucked solidly and that extraordinary person exposed a small genital that is waiting for my dick, I am excited about it. I would never dream of such a thing. However, it is possible to imagine what would happen if I have sex with a extraordinary masochist and a small, immature virgin. I wonder how hard it will be inside. I wonder how much pain she has when I overrun her with my dick and how pleased she will be. I wonder how crazy this young light body will get. Under the night sky, I don¡¯t know whether it is responsive thoughtfully.

    ¡°Ahaa¡­¡­10-man captain, do you want to put your penis inside me? Do you want to produce a half dwarf? ¡­¡­Delicate and yet, brute¡±

    ¡°He, Hey¡±

    ¡°Its fine. I want 10-man captain to get drunk with me. I would like to receive 10-man captain¡äs sperm every day, so that I get pregnant and give birth to a half-human child. I¡äm a pervert¡±

    ¡°Ho. You are good. I can see that you liked the illusion I showed you so much?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. ¡­¡­La-oneesama, you know my secret that I¡¯m crazy about 10-man captain¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Together we will have sex with our owner?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­O, Ou¡±

    I don¡¯t know what she meant, but I feel like that Jeanne awakened a pervertness of the same vector as La. Even though she is still inexperienced. Nheless, I cant refuse it. Desirably and physically. I only can have sex with this pervert innocent girl and masochist woman.

    ¡°N, kuuu¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°Ua¡­¡­¡±

    Two genitalse in contact and guided by hand I enter Jeanne¡äs virgin pussy. As she is pushed down by La, she soon will lose her hymen as I just rest before it.

    ¡°Kuaaa¡­..agu, uu!!¡±

    ¡°Je, Jeanne, it¡¯s impossible¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible¡­¡­force it inside more, I¡¯m fine if it hurts¡±

    Jeanne smiles. Have she been in sync with La in earnest?

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡­I know that 10-man captain is really a strong man. I know you¡äre a man who can pierce me at once. ¡­..Now 10-man captain, you can fuck me, I can endure it. I want to be fucked by 10-man captain, as it is good to be fucked by a strong man¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Jeanne¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I know it will hurt a lot. It¡¯s going to hurt a lot but 10-man captain will make me feel good. Therefore I¡äm ready. 10-man captain¡äs colt can be inserted. I¡¯m asking for such a hi act. It¡¯s just that I want to experience it even if its painful so 10-man captain doesn¡¯t need to worry. Now, pierce my vaginapletely¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good grief, such a perverted girl¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Ho. Absolutely?¡±

    What it means to be stained is that element. That¡¯s good to be happy. I don¡¯t care about virgins, young people, and so on. I am convinced that it is okay. So, it seems like a blend of a deep M dwarf girl who is pleased with pain, a female pervert dragon who shakes her hips forcefully to make someone envies, but no one feels unreasonable to have sex together

    ¡°Aha, it hurts¡­¡­it hurts, 10-man captain¡­¡­! My vagina is teared apart¡­.10-man captain¡äs huge penis is spreading my vagina apart!!¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, Jeanne is a lewd person, as you have a really good expression¡±

    ¡°You make a good face, Jeanne¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ehe, ehehe, really? I, 10-man captain, do you also have such a face?¡±

    While shedding tears from the pain, Jeanne continues to be pressed without moving her young waist, while sticking out her tongue. La praises Jeanne while licking her tears with her long tongue. This perverted outdoor sex with two beautiful women easily pushes me who didnt ejacte yet to the apex and releases all sperm in Jeanne¡¯s young womb.

    ¡°Higyaa? 10, 10-man captain¡äs thing,now, aaa?¡±

    ¡°Ooo. what a beautiful pink juice. And so much of it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It, It was a long time now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A, ahaa, this, this, aa? ¡­¡­amazing, La-oneesama, 10-man captain¡äs thing going crazy, I understand now¡­¡­¡±

    Jeanne¡äs small body is having convulsions ording to the pulsation of my penis. I¡äm a little worried. However, Jeanne is obliged to receive my sperm to thest drop in her uterus, due to La hugging me from the back and keep pressing onto me until my ejaction ends. And as I released thest drop, Jeanne opened her eyes wide, before she fainted.

    ¡°H, Hey, La, Jeanne¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Its alright, she will wake up after a while¡±

    Lays Jeanne down on a cloth, before she straddles over my dick.

    ¡°If ites to me at all, I will only fail, and if such precious spermes out, I will be a prey for my destined boy¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a weird way of saying pretending to be a prey¡±

    ¡°Well, what should I say? Well, should I say that I have been stabbed by a superb person before or should I be a masturbation hole first?¡±

    ¡°You¡äre the kind of danger that made me do something like that¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a matter of preference, don¡¯t worry¡±

    ¡°Well then, it will be so¡­¡­¡±

    While watching La¡äs towering milks, I drag myself to be the viin.

    ¡°La, I will clean my cock quickly with your hole, ept it quickly into your uterus¡±

    ¡°Well then. Huhu, you can bully me without moving?¡±

    ¡°If that is okay, now let¡¯s dance on me, dedicate a hole in my body to the cock and drown myself from myself¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, my owner? My hole, fill it with your cock more and more, paint it with your semen and let me get pregnant in my butt hole or mouth¡±

    ¡°Lets have sex, you deficit woman!¡±

    ¡°U?? Haaa, in that way¡­¡­use me more as a sperm-bag¡­¡­and look down on me, your meat hole caddle as you ejacte?¡±

    ¡°Good, move¡±

    I hit her buttocks. La was pleased every time I did it. While twisting La¡¯s nipples, she swallowed the first ejaction in her vagina without permission, but still requesting the next without allowing me to stop. I enjoy La who joyfully follows up by saying provoking words to my favorite masochist La.

    ¡°Hey, I will enter into your butt next, I¡¯m not satisfied yet!¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­boy, no, master¡­¡­. Please enjoy my butt¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I ejacted for a while. Semen overflows from both holes and I stroke La who is lying beside me, as I look up at the stars and sigh.

    ¡°Sighing is a disgraceful way while sleeping with a woman¡±

    ¡°No, I, surprisingly behave like a child¡±

    I got injured and I rely on Dianne, Selenium, Anzeros and La.

    ¡°Idiot. ¡­¡­Behave like a spoiled child. If you will let me do that, please count on me as much as you can¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If master really has something to attract women of different species, then master is spoiled. Master acknowledges and respects the other¡¯s value and epts their weaknesses. So, if you forgive us for being ourselves, we will forgive our master as much as we can¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand anything. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Ho. ¡­¡­very troublesome.Even so I will help master to improve¡±

    La kissed my neck and straddled over me again.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°He, He is having sex with a dragon¡­¡­ He¡¯s actually incredible¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­100-manmander Becker, sooner orter you will die from peeping¡±

    ¡°Ah, 10-man captain Anzeros what are you doing her¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I happened to look for Smithson, when I saw a scene like this¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You are too serious¡±

    ¡°Please leave me alone¡±

 Chapter 21: Self-hatred and temptation of a beauty ã€Auroraã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 21: Self-hatred and temptation of a beauty ¡¾Aurora¡¿</h4>

    ¡°Hey, La! Has Andye!?¡±

    In the morning, Dianne jumped into La¡äs mansion. La, Jeanne and I are lying entangled on the bed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ho. Isn¡¯t it Dianne?¡±

    ¡°Ho, isn¡¯t it! ¡­¡­Fine. Andy¡±

    Dianne hugs me who has a half asleep and relieved face.

    ¡°If you are attacked now you can¡¯t defend yourself properly, I was worried that you were walking around at night and getting tangled with burrs¡±

    ¡°So, Sorry¡±

    Thinking carefully, I went out without informing Dianne. Was it bad that I spend the night somewhere else?

    ¡°Well, be careful next time¡±

    Without reservation, my back was hit gently. And, under her tender embrace, the feeling of a tongue licking my bare lower body appeared. Dianne¡¯s face is bitter and she gets away from me to confirm it. La buried her face in my crotch.

    ¡°¡­¡­This sex-obsessed dragon¡±

    ¡°Well, it is not me who is inexperienced with lust separately, as I¡äm justforting him because this little boy wants a woman in the morning¡±

    La says it shamelessly. My head hurts a bit.

    ¡°La: It is a physiological phenomenon rather than lust¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say something stupid. It will rise when it wants a woman, so keeping a woman as much as that, is it still a man¡¯s worthiness to be aware of it?¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s something different, maybe.¡±

    If such a thing is worthiness, then the city is just a rape hell.

    ¡°In the first ce, La you had Andy thoroughly yesterday¡±

    ¡°No Dianne-san, don¡¯t talk about it here¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Even though I have been in a state of abstinence for nearly two weeks since Becker that fool came, I can¡¯t take it anymore, for now, I will do it¡±

    ¡°E, a, wait!?¡±

    I¡äm pushed down. When Dianne quickly pulled off her clothes and straddled over me, someone knocked on the door and someone came in.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, is Smithson-san here¡­¡­¡±

    It was Aurora. Coming into the bedroom and being speechless. A sexual smell, a nude young girl, a beautiful female dragon, Dianne mebined in one scene.

    ¡°¡­¡­, Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!?¡±

    Aurora who became bright red in an instant holds her face and looks like a rabbit. Dianne who saw it sighs as we see Aurora leaving.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t we follow her!?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be misunderstood by seeing this scene¡±

    ¡°Guhu¡±

    That is true, but it is not good to be defiant. Perhaps.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Under the blue sky, at the usual drinking ce. For the time being, all travelpanions have breakfast together.

    ¡°¡­¡­I did not hear anything about having breakfast together¡±

    This time, Aurora clears her throat.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Smithson-sans lover Anzeros-san?¡±

    ¡°Different¡­¡­no, that¡±

    Anzeros turns bright red in an instant. Today she has a ponytail. Aurora looks at me after seeing that Anzeros was looking down

    ¡°That¡­¡­well isplicated¡­¡­.¡±

    Anzeros cannot grasp the sense of distance. It¡¯s not like she is suddenly in a whisper of love and she can¡¯t get back to my rtionship. Even though it was an extreme state, at least at that time I said that I didn¡¯t hand Anzeros over to anyone and Anzeros said that she would ept my goodwill. It is a state of unmanageable each other how to deal with the fact. But regardless of the neighborhood, Selenium hugged my arm from the side.

    ¡°I¡¯m his lover as I¡äm Andy¡äs female ve?¡±

    ¡°Naa¡±

    Aurora bes red. By the way, didn¡¯t she know who Selenium was, and why she is sticking to me? I don¡¯t remember what I exined.

    ¡°I, I¡­¡­I will at least do it with Andy?¡±

    Dianne says so while being embarrassed a little.

    ¡°And I will stay by his side from now on¡±

    ¡°10, 10-man captain is a great man! He can afford to have 4 or 5 women!¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, please!¡±

    Aurora closes her eyes for a while religiously unraveling her temple with both index fingers.

    ¡°¡­¡­He, Here, among us, who has a rtionship with Smithson-san¡­¡­?¡±

    Selenium, Dianne, La, and Jeanne raise their hands. Aurora is shocked.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, what kind of¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, that, a bit, emm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Sl, Sluggish. Simple confession. Everyone is his woman, with the responsibility to get pregnant¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Ev, everyone is his woman with responsibility¡­¡­emm, it seems to feel like that anyway?¡±

    Even if I squeeze out my chicken heart, nothing wille out.

    ¡°Andy, make it more beautiful¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, such a thing will make us uneasy?¡±

    Booing. It is me who is anxious.

    ¡°¡­¡­So, everyone is convinced¡­¡­to do it, right?¡±

    ¡°It is hard to say convinced¡­¡­but Andy is good¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, it can¡¯t be helped¡±

    ¡°Ho. My boy is a good man¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Aurora holds her head with the elbow on the table. Anzeros shows aplex face. Even though it says a delicate distance feeling when thinking carefully, Anzeros never tried to approach me and she may be disillusioned to me who is having so many rtionships. It was slightly dented.

    ¡°¡­..Hey, Smithson, shall I teach you how to tame those hooked beautiful women¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t listen to him as no woman get under the hook of this 100-manmander¡±

    ¡°I feel offended hearing you say tamed¡±

    What shall I do?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    That said, as soon as I think about my foot¡¯s recuperation, Apple¡¯s treatment, and the return to the corps, it¡¯s better to leave, so L made a farewell party to everyone in the city of Helicon.

    ¡°Uooh, La-sama, don¡¯t go¡±

    ¡°We would like to appreciate La from our hearts, so please take me with you by all means!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say that, this is a good city and won¡¯t disappear, so I wille by to y asionally, so please wait for me here¡±

    ¡°What blessing words¡±

    ¡°There is no regret even if we spend our whole life alone to protect our lives by those words alone¡±

    That was mainly said from a member of the military police force who was encouraged. However, it seems that it isn¡¯t even a performance from a pervert, as ordinary citizens and lizardmen merchants gathered to see us off.

    ¡°A dragon¡¯s protection is the most encouraging story, so it is easy to think that if you are the favorite city of a dragon you can even sacrifice a couple of people or something else¡±

    Dianne exins so. It is certain that Helicon is caught up in the battle against monsters as it isn¡¯t good-secured and at the boundary between the desert and the forest territory. It is the desire of every citizen to want a strong monarch.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With the wings of a dragon, even if Helicon is on the other side of the desert, no matter where I am, I won¡¯t be far away¡±

    ¡°Oh, La-sama¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes, this time it¡¯s not parting with La-sama. This is only La-sama¡¯s departure¡±

    ¡°Ye, yes, we weren¡¯t abandoned, we were ordered to wait for La-sama to return home!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! La-sama, banzai!¡±

    ¡°La-i! La-i!¡±

    It is positive.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we should toss a cup of parting, even if it is 100 kilometers after the sunrise, we will arrive by night¡±

    ¡°A, Ah, good¡±

    After all, it is a drinking feast with the good Helicon citizen. In a sense, it might be a great fun city.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    I had a little time to spare, so I bought a pair of tools as well. As the citizens knew that we were acquaintances of La, they offered discounts at various stores. It is a bit secr but I am not rich, so let me use it now.

    ¡°Oh, flintstone¡­¡­this looks good¡±

    Selenium and Jeanne hurriedly support me, as I try to get the item in hand, but the center of gravity drops out of the crutch and I stagger.

    ¡°Haha, a good elder brother, with flowers in both hands, you¡äre La¡¯s favorite?¡±

    ¡°Haha. So, is this good for making fire?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t sell anything bad. You also get a tinder for free¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. I will buy it¡±

    Tinder is a cotton that ignites a spark when ites in contact with a flintstone. Since it is a consumable item, I found a small bottle with a nostalgic design there.

    ¡°Ah, this¡±

    ¡°Oh, I got this yesterday, blessed salt from Trot¡äs church¡±

    The distribution volume seems to be small, but it seems that it has arrived firmly here. It is an attendant of a nostalgic Trot table.

    ¡°I will make it cheap, how is it¡±

    ¡°Can I get two bottles?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo¡±

    I have them wrapped together. One bottle is for Anzeros. I have borrowed hers in the desertbyrinth and it was also handy here. Although it is a cheap reply, it would be nice if there are seeds that can show even a little bit of sincerity and appreciation with a delicate distance feeling at the moment.

    Taking the bottles, I look for Anzeros around the inn. I hope she will be d even a little. When I was walking extensively on my crutches, I found Anzeros in the square behind the inn. I can¡¯t see her well beyond the trees, but she seems to be practicing her sword skills. I once again check the salt bottle in my hand and try to approach. But in that sight, Anzeros suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°!?¡±

    I was so surprised that I dropped the salt bottle. I was in a panic to pick it up and I got more confused as the sounds of metal colliding became closer than I thought. When raising my face, Anzeros and 100-man special dutymander Beckerpete with each other just 3 meters in front of me. It is a momentary thing and they quickly jump off and disappear. In the sky, far away, in the direction of the sunset, in front of me. Anzeros and 100-manmander Becker repeatedly swoop while changing ces one after another. The eyes of Anzeros who can be seen are instantly serious. There is still some difference to 100-manmander Becker. The weapon Anzeros uses is her short sword and it was a scene that showed the difference in power.

    ¡°DDaAAAaaAAa!!¡±

    Bunbunbun, gan, gin, gan, bunbun, gagiin!!

    The dynamic sound of swinging and the sound of hitting are heard irregrly from here and there. Anzeros¡äswar cry is also near. New is the movement Anzeros showed in the fight against Lucas though it is Anzeros¡äs strategy to be one move ahead if usual. In reality, Anzeros who doesn¡¯t wear that heavy armor anymore had the ability to show this movement. I can see the splendor. And, 100-manmander Becker dodged all of that with minimum power. This person is strong after all.

    ¡°Hoi, yoo!¡±

    ¡°KKu!?¡±

    Towards the gap where Anzeros got a big swing, 100-manmander paid a fee. The energetic Anzeros turns around with a tremendous turn and scrapes the top of thewn. 100-manmander Becker quickly catches up with Anzeros, trampling Anzeros¡äs sword and holding the tip of his sword against Anzeros¡äs neck.

    ¡°Well, my win¡±

    ¡°Ugu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Once more?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­¡±

    *Peton* Anzerosys face down to the ground.

    ¡°When Anzeros is in high-speed warfare, attacks will be aggressive and monotonous. I can say with confidence that your body hasn¡¯t yet followed up with your agilebat yet¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down first, don¡¯t be mislead because your opponent has started running around. You can always catch up if you can see him¡­¡­ Also use that ¡ºBeheading sword skill¡» well, I don¡¯t know how the dragon is, but usually anyone can walk the sky If you hook once, you can limit the choices of actions for a few seconds, I think it¡¯s a great advantage to blow off your opponent without asking questions¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I think that Anzeros is a swordsman after all. Although she seemed to be frustrated at the beginning, I understand that she gradually, frantically and seriously bes exciting, while listening to the criticism of 100-manmander Becker. After all, there might be a part that only swordsmen and the avant-gardemunicate. She never showed such a face to me.

    ¡°¡­¡­In the past, you always called me100-manmander, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to call me that, so call me Sieg or Becker¡±

    ¡°E, emm¡­¡­.Si, Sieg¡­¡­100-manmander¡±

    ¡°That will be extra long!¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes. That¡­¡­Sieg, san¡±

    ¡°Yoshi yoshi, can I call you Anzeros instead?¡±

    ¡°Eh, yes, that doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Somehow, it felt like I was looking at something I should not look at. No, I don¡¯t care about Anzeros and 100-manmander Becker who are seen. I felt something I shouldn¡¯t have seen.

    ¡°¡­¡­Return¡±

    Looking at the salt bottle rolling on the grass, I give up to take it and leave as it is to the inn.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    That¡¯s right. 100-manmander Becker is handsome, stronger than me and he is pretty friendly and he is highly likable to Anzeros. I¡¯d like to lend my coat. I¡¯m working with Anzeros together but I can¡¯t talk to her properly as I¡äm surrounded by Dianne, Selenium, Jeanne, La. What do I see in Anzeros? What do I think of Anzeros? ¡­¡­In general, at that time I was trying to help Anzeros, but I was protected by Anzeros, so wasn¡¯t I just a dead child? Is it enough to fly up because I showed a slightly naive swing? Rather, I¡äm different from Lucas who lusted for Anzeros, right?

    ¡°Uaa¡­¡­¡±

    It was pride. Why did I think that Anzeros and 100-manmander would never stick together? Why did I think it would be convenient for her to stick with me at the end of a leisurely rtionship? Anzeros is pretty, serious and good-natured. 100-manmander Becker is older than Anzeros, but he is originally a foreign race and, anyway, when I grow old, I die sooner than longevity girls. It doesn¡¯t matter how old the difference is. What am I thinking about? Is it perfect?

    ¡°¡­¡­But the damage¡­¡­¡±

    On the bed just before checkout, I¡¯m rolling around¡­¡­because it might damage without knowing the foot with no sense, I growl alone. Yes. Self-conscious of everything. I can¡¯tin to anyone. Therefore, I growl alone for the time being. It¡¯s okay. Forgive me for this. Then, the door was struck lightly.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    I thought that it was Anzeros for a moment and I will try to forcibly organize the messy clutches that were scattered in my chest as to what kind of face I should show. However, the voice of another person came back.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Aurora¡±

    I was relieved even in imprudence. Even if I feel sluggish for a moment, even if the response is slow, as I have a shallow association with Aurora, it can be deviated by saying ¡°I am a bit tired¡±.

    ¡°Good,e in¡±

    ¡°Excuse me¡±

    Aurora bowed elegantly with opening the door. Closing the door, she locks it and moves with quiet steps to my bed

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it me who should be saying this line¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°No, well, I don¡¯t care. I know everything¡±

    What is Aurora talking about? I think that should lift my neck. And I was surprised. She is wearing a see-through nightgown in the morning.

    ¡°Huhu. In other words, the point is that it is a rule-free dispute for love?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Originally, while there is no gentleman¡¯s invitation, even if there are no fragments of character, such as a color scheme from a woman, I will cut it off and throw it away¡­..I finally understood that this was not the kind of situation I was leisurely to say¡±

    ¡°No, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san¡­¡­. I also want to have love¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I knew my rival was Anzeros-san and Smithson-san, ording to the human world and the principle that only one woman can be loved, I thought until this morning about it¡±

    Aurora has moist eyes as she smiles while making me look into her eyes. It is difficult to imagine this from her usual dignified atmosphere.

    ¡°But, that mixed Selenium¡­¡­ No, except for that half-elf, if you add Dianne-sama, that dragon and even that dwarf to the rank of the night already, the story is different. ¡­¡­ I grew up in love with you and I was thinking leisurely about the love which bes the bridge of the world between elves and humans eventually. But I am not the only princess to you, and you are neither a king nor an aristocrat, and there is no inevitability which leaves a lot of heirs. I realized that it is fundamentally different from the love of the social world that I can dream of being invited by a man just to polish myself up and wait¡±

    ¡°No, then it is normal to give up that there was no fringe there¡­¡­otherwise a nobody is even a nobleman as you say¡±

    ¡°Do you say that I shall ept defeat?¡±

    ¡°What are you fighting for?¡±

    This fellow, her attitude is a bit strange, but if you think that it is actually amon sense, it is quite strange after all.

    ¡°I, someone who never gives up has never given up, so it is speechless to give up my first love just by saying that there are other rivals¡±

    It seems that elves don¡¯t have any word that first love doesn¡¯t work.

    ¡°¡­¡­Plunder love is also a form of brilliant love. I will try to be your favorite more than Dianne-sama with my ability¡±

    ¡°N, No, I think that the first love is often a misunderstood shock, so I¡¯m sure that you will regret it absolutely after having a light rtionship with me¡±

    It¡¯s shameless to say it on my own, but Aurora seems to be most misunderstood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have more time than humans. It is still too young to be ashamed of the passion even if death is going toe to separate us¡±

    There are many people living by pushing through the misunderstandings in the world. Aurora is probably that type.

    ¡°Do, Do you think I¡¯m a cheater? Saying love or something, are you going to misunderstand like Lucas? No matter how much you take the most, it¡¯s not always the way to settle down¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind. Let¡¯s do our best no matter how many times, so now please give me your love¡±

    Thest resistance is also crushed. Now I can¡¯t escape by running away with a dash. Just after a halfway broken heart, this enthusiasm and warmth are terriblyfortable. ¡­¡­Ah, I am a useless person. A hopeless case.

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Aurora invades me with an excited tongue kiss. Fuck. I don¡¯t know anymore. I will not take responsibility for disillusioning like Anzeroster.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Unravel the thin see-through negligee.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re ady and have a beautiful body¡±

    ¡°Huhu¡­¡­do you want to taste? This body will be used more than once in the future among your many women¡±

    She is confident. Even though it is Aurora¡äs first experience in the future, how to put this liver is quite amazing.

    ¡°¡­¡­Thin chest¡±

    ¡°Wh, what are you waiting for!! Now they are going to grow from now!¡±

    She seems to have been concerned. As soon as I touched her chest, Aurora turned red and turned upside down.

    ¡°¡­¡­When a pureblood elf like me is growing it will take a long time¡±

    ¡°It, It is different! You¡äre still in a growing season!¡±

    Wait.

    ¡°When I talked to Dianne before, she said that the growth period of elves stops around 18 and then slows down by 800 years or so¡±

    ¡°I, I am 17 now! There are 10 more months to go!¡±

    ¡­¡­Calm down. I need to calm down.

    ¡°¡­¡­What aren¡¯t you 20 years old?¡±

    ¡°Is it not ok?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡±

    Ji, 17 is okay? I was wondering if I could get married at 16 years in Trot as well? In a sense different from Jeanne ¡°It¡¯s okay?¡± I never thought that I would be worried about the age of an elf.

    ¡°Come here and see my skin to every corner, now it is possible right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I understand¡±

    Sure. I don¡¯t know anymore. Let¡¯s tie to her abdomen. ¡­¡­Ah, how many times I am thinking ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±. What was my determination to admit my own monopoly greed and ego the other day. I¡äm useless. Let¡¯s not me others for when they are satisfying their own lust, but look at my lustful and ugly part. Let¡¯s admit. If not, you are miserable to the other party you held.

    ¡°Ya, nn¡­¡­that, my nipples¡­..¡±

    ¡°This body will be tasted until I die, I guess this is introductory. You will let me do as I like, using your hole every day and doing it inside, not only that, these nipples will be rubbed as well and I will release my semen anywhere I won¡¯t, in your face or ear¡±

    ¡°N, huhu¡­¡­that¡¯s right, I¡¯m thrilled¡±

    ¡°Some nerve.¡±

    ¡°It is the first time for me to show my desire to someone this much. A person interested in my face, sword skills, bloodline¡­¡­.ahh¡­¡­oh, there were many but¡­¡­to all of my body, the value of a female I only know you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really holding still¡­¡±

    Even though I almost whispered what to do with her most obnoxious dirty expression, that challenging and euphoric look does not change. She might really be a big deal. Lucas can be eliminated, so she may be the Queen of ves. I feel excited when such a woman is moaning through my hands and tongue.

    Thinking about Anzeros it¡¯s tinglingly painful. If Anzeros and 100-manmander Becker do such a thing, an unpleasant sound will echo in my brain, but now it is ignored. Anyway, I can not deny that. Unlike Lucas, she won¡¯tin about 100-manmander Becker. That¡¯s why I can only take my eyes off them. It¡¯s better for me to drown in the body of this supple girl, to get over it.

    ¡°I will insert it soon¡±

    ¡°Ha, Haaa¡­¡­Haaa¡­¡­yes¡­¡­.¡±

    Her red hair is disheveled and Anzeros nods to my words. She doesn¡¯t feel the seriousness of losing her virginity at all and isn¡¯t anxious. Even if I breakthrough as it is, Aurora probably won¡¯t mind as if there was nothing wrong. Such a boldness is felt from this girl. But I still wanted her to be strongly aware of it. Losing her first time to me.

    ¡°Come now, Aurora. Demand it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    ¡°Please hurt the hymen of this princess of the elves, tear it apart with your cock and stick it into my uterus and ejacte and embrace me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­¡±

    The violent aurora while breathing. I felt she had to be aware of it when I was trying to do what we are going to do, by recognizing my position and the identity of her partner firmly. Aurora smiles a little.

    ¡°Andy-san, do you like that idea?¡±

    Then, straddling over me and slowly opening herbia minora lips, while letting my dick kiss it, Aurora says so with a firm tone.

    ¡°Come now, I pray to the precious lineage of proud elves, as the princess of ves, the virgin membrane of my hymen shall totally be broken by the extreme penis of Andy-san from the human race and my bloody vagina shall be entered to the uterus so that he can ejacte and I be pregnant with his child¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Arranging too much¡±

    ¡°Shall I repeat?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough¡±

    In the end, this is the actor¡äss top. After understanding everything, understanding that her elegance is intentionally defeated and my son is swallowed deep inside. While thinking so, I grabbed the narrow waist of Aurora that is kissing the ns and thebia and pulled it down.

    ¡°Ah, ¡­¡­gi, a, u, aaa!!¡±

    It seems that it hurts indeed. Between the waist and the hip pushed strongly, the hymen is torn apart with a sound and Aurora opens her eyes.

    ¡°It, it hurts¡­¡­th, this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You see, I just got in. I can¡¯t move and as long as I can¡¯t move, it won¡¯t end¡±

    Her thin and tightened thighs are hit. After trembling a bit, Aurora who trembled and endured the pain had swollen teary eyes.

    ¡°It, it¡¯s my loss of virginity, but I don¡¯t feel like immersing a little more¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in trouble if it is painful, you have to finish growing until roughly evening¡±

    ¡°No more atmosphere.¡±

    ¡°On purpose¡±

    ¡°Cold person¡­..?¡±

    Despite saying that, she is going to love it as my penis is inside her belly.

    ¡°However, it is against my principle to give up the match¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a match¡±

    ¡°Huhu¡­¡­one of my fights, there is no ce I can strive for you, so it¡¯s my victory to lead you to ejaction as dered¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it painful?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do, dear¡­¡­well, either way, is the same?¡±

    *Kui* *Kui* Aurora starts to move her waist in small steps. Even though it should still hurt, she pushes herself and starts her movement to please my dick. Although it should not be easy at all, Aurora wigged with an elegant smile while shedding sweat.

    ¡°In, Incredible¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhu, have you reviewed it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It, it is impossible for a virgin to shake this much¡­¡­normally¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This is still a device called a genius¡±

    ¡°That, it¡¯s a sword¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose in anything¡±

    ¡°Are you d that you are a genius of erotic¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°For you to tell me¡­¡­?¡±

    It is useless. I don¡¯t feel like winning this necessity. With that passionate hip movement and stubborn enthusiasm, I raised the white g from the tip of my dick.

    ¡°A, haa¡­¡­??¡±

    Aurora bends backward. Her red hair danced gracefully in the clear light from the blue sky which was inserted from the window.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After dressing oneself with a lightly wet towel, I try to head to the bathing spot on the first floor of the inn while still remembering Anzeros. The door was opened and I bumped against Anzeros.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sm, Smithson¡­¡­?¡±

    I be pale for a moment. Anzeros also kept her mouth open for a while, didn¡¯t she want to say something?

    ¡°Ah,ter!¡±

    She cried and ran away. After her ponytail disappears beyond the corner, I notice something is rolling on the ground. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a blessed salt bottle which is muddy with grass.

    ¡°¡­¡­Did she notice?¡±

    If so, was she a little bit worry about me¡­¡­? And, looking backward, in the room Aurora seemed to be unlikely to lift her neck¡­¡­ah, she saw this.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uaaaa¡±

    The worst. I am someone who is increasingly distrusted by Anzeros. Really not good.

 Chapter 22: The female swordsmanâ€™s real intention ã€Anzerosã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 22: The female swordsman¡¯s real intention ¡¾Anzeros¡¿</h4>

    ¡°Then, we will go. Everyone, stay safe, I wille again¡±

    ¡°La-samaaaa¡±

    ¡°We will be waiting!!!¡±

    While being watched by a lot of people, La transforms into her dragon form after bing naked. I think that it is not a reason that she must be really stark-naked.

    ¡°Hey, get on everyone¡±

    100-manmander Becker and Dianne jump on the back with a jump lightly. Selenium rushes lightly with dexterity as if something is glued on her feet and Aurora also rushes up gracefully with dexterity. Jeanne climbs like a monkey using a spider lining on the back, and I¡­¡­emm?

    ¡°How to climb¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Troublesome person¡±

    Anzeros who was waiting for her turn until the very end takes my arm to lend a shoulder.

    ¡°No, not, good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson?¡±

    Even though I didn¡¯t have an exnation for a while, it is nice that Anzeros lends a hand as if nothing had happened yet. But that is also because of my own owing to my own loss due to my leg getting ruined and I think that my mind is now heading to the 100-manmander, it is a somewhat strange palpitation.

    ¡°Hey, what¡­¡­is that so?¡±

    Dianne who took a look at my state from the top jumps off and takes my crutch and throws it on La¡¯s back.

    ¡°Becker, catch it if you don¡¯t want to die or want your leg to be broken¡±

    ¡°Wha!?¡±

    100-man special dutymander Becker hastily catches it. Holding it firmly, hends lightly on La¡äs back.

    ¡°Anzeros, you also hurry¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    It was Anzeros who was stunned by it, she wanted to climb because of her skirt, but thinking for a while, she jumps up like Dianne. But it is inevitable that the skirt will fly up, afternding on the back of La, she is embarrassed and sticks to herself for a while. Her elf ears are easy to read.

    ¡°White?¡±

    100-manmander Becker murmurs seriously and is immediately blown

    off with Anzeros beheading technique.

    ¡°E, uwa, hey here its high, Anzeros uwaaaa!?¡±

    He felt as it was to the ground from La¡äs back¡­¡­I thought that he was wearing a lifeline on his back and he avoided only the ground collision. Does La know that?

    ¡°Ho, everyone is onboard. Okay let¡¯s go¡±

    She takes off as it is.

    ¡°E, Uwaaaaaa!?¡±

    The 100-manmander who was fanned by the pping wings cant climb up and hangs on La¡äs shoulder.

    ¡°He, hey, wait, Dragon-oneechan, wait, wait!!¡±

    It is uneasy if you hear the scream being swayed around as he sways.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ho. What about him?¡±

    ¡°Well it would be a good medicine for him, his attitude to peep at the embarrassing part of a woman had to be corrected once¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Well at least for me, enjoy the little view¡±

    ¡°Captainnnn!?¡±

    As it is we fly, while 100-manmander Becker hangs on.

    ¡°Aaa¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros makes a subtle awkward look. She is fine with that, yeah yeah and hitting the shoulders from Aurora & Jeanne.

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if Becker-san is a delicious person¡±

    Selenium said something a little bit meaningless.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Going west to chase the sunset for tens of minutes. Immediately there was a big oasis in our sight and a city spread around it.

    ¡°I hope it will be a proper illusion this time¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do the same thing twice or thrice¡±

    pping wings. We slowly approach the wastnd near the city. And along the way, along with the scream of 100-manmander Becker, the rope that was hanging parted with tension.

    ¡°¡­¡­He fell?¡±

    ¡°I guess he caught on the palm on the way, what is Becker, you won¡¯t die¡±

    It was a terrible treatment, but when I saw behind, he was attached to the top of the palm as Dianne said. And wended.

    ¡°Huu. A peacefulnding is wonderful¡±

    ¡°If you think so, do not do it again¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡±

    Dianne jumps off after embracing me. Selenium takes the crutches and jumped down. It is painful that Anzeros who makes a troubled face after the work was taken away as she tried to help is somewhat painful.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Uu¡±

    ¡°Ah, Anzeros. You don¡¯t have to do anything to help me¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    Because it is Anzeros who has a strong sense of responsibility, even if she is told so, she seems to be high or not. Uh, I don¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Oasis city ¨C Talc. It is a city that developed around the huge oasis, which is the biggest in this area and it is also the ce of the dark elves and ogres colonies. It seems that there are 10,000 Dark Elves and 8,000 Ogres living only in this town. Whether it was an elf or an ogre, I had only seen hundreds of them in colonies at most.

    ¡°It is said that there are 70 thousand dark elves in the entire oasis area around here, including small viges in the vicinity¡±

    ¡°Hee¡­¡­¡±

    It is exined to me while walking through the city. Well, in human cities, Trot¡äs royal capital has 100,000 citizens and Quica has even more than that. The fact that there are so many dark elves themselves has surpassed the category of imagination for a moment. I thought that it was more small, at best about one full colony.

    ¡°Dark elves make a fairly bogus city, just like a human city¡±

    Aurora says while looking around the city of Talc made from sun-dried brick. Dianne gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Well, do notpare with the forest elves, because we don¡¯t have verdant blessed forests, we must get along with other races by all means and have strong family consciousnesspared to forest elves. It¡¯s a big advantage to live closer together¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡±

    All the people on the road are dark elves. Sometimes ogres. An Aurora that interestingly looks at such a city. Once for her Ace Knight exam, she visited the capital Quica, but it is the first time for a colony of other races other than humans. ¡­..When she said she is 17 years old now, was it just before the Trot War? After all, I did not know anything other than Polka and the Kingdom.

    ¡°Are we going to decide the amodation tonight? As it is expected, strange eyes are looking at us¡±

    La is blurry. I think that there are problems in her walking around by covering only her breasts and waist with two towels. Why isn¡¯t she wearing her clothes?

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, certainly¡±

    ¡°One forest elf, two half-elves, two humans, one dwarf and a drago¡­¡­mugugu¡±

    I tried to enumerate Mr. Diane closed his mouth.

    ¡°Andy. ¡­¡­Although La can do what she wants, you should not disclose her real identity¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡±

    I was careless.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like a strange one line as she said¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as much as ves, but I feel that she is attracting people¡¯s attention¡±

    I also agree with 100-manmander Becker and Anzeros.

    ¡°Oh yeah, we will use my house for the inn, so be safe because it¡¯s not a problem for seven or eight guests¡±

    As Dianne walks ahead, we keep following her. When I think about it, I got into a big house.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The fact that politicians are elected from this colony means that the politician is at least a colony leader-ss figure.

    ¡°Wee to Talc. I¡äm the leader of this colony and my name is Carlos, Dianne¡äs brother. My sister is indebted to you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, thank you for your help¡±

    If Diane¡¯s father is a minister, Colony leader seems to be his son. Carlos-san was the second oldest of Dianne¡¯s 92 brothers, a young man with a gentle atmosphere. Even though he called himself a young man and is already a year older than me, he seems to be quite old age because he is the second son of that 1,000-year-old minister Ashton.

    ¡°He is 730 years old¡±

    As if she had heard my doubt, Dianne muttered.

    ¡°I am 728 years old¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change¡±

    ¡°Listen here, Dianne. Such a rough estimate is deadly in the world of business. I¡¯m going to give you some money, and I¡¯ll give you a mistake, and I¡¯ll let you go, no matter how sincerely you trade, if you say ¡® that store is a shortchanged scam shop, ¡® then you¡¯ve got a pile of trust on the ground. I always tell you, the thing that moves by force is nothing more than brute force. It is difficult to get things done with a rough sense of the world. You may think that the exchange of money is only a small calction and a bluff, but in the long run, this is a world connected with trust and affinity. Dianne sit down and remember the work of Talc¡äs Chamber of Commerce¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Will you let our guests stand while you preach a rtive who doesn¡¯t give a pardon, older brother?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, this is rude¡±

    Dark elves only look younger, he is still an old man right? But somehow I can see that he¡¯s proud of his work. He might be a good person.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    We were given a loan from Carlos in the garden of his house. The stone building with the width of a three-story building surpasses aparable inn lightly even if it is said from a distance. It isrge enough to put Dianne and her 8 guests inside.

    ¡°You can use the rooms freely. I have arge family as you know and we didn¡¯t have a hard time in the amodation room at emergencies, but everyone flies around. Within this house, there are actually only 30% of the rooms used¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all. You don¡¯t have to worry about being loud¡­¡­¡±

    When Dianne whispered to me, Carlos, who had pinned his ears, lifted his eyes and looked back. From the early reaction, it seems that he was also concerned about that.

    ¡°Di, DiDiDianne!? No, No way, that, that, that human!?¡±

    ¡°What is that. ¡­¡­Well, we have a rtionship because I got my sword from him¡±

    ¡°O, Oooooonee-chan I didn¡¯t know that!?¡± I heard it for the first time!?¡±

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t say it¡­¡­I will introduce you. ¡­¡­He is my lover Andy Smithson, a human. He is from Trot, is kind, friendly and skillful. He is also strong at night and he won¡¯t lose to father¡±

    ¡°Stop! How, how far are you going?! A? B? What is strong in the night, what is it!?¡±

    ¡°Of course, if it is fortunate I already may have a child inside me¡±

    ¡°Nooooou!!¡±

    Carlos-san. Are all the funny people when you distract a man in your family line?

    ¡°Uwwaah! Dianne, you idiot!! Onii-chan doesn¡¯t know you any longer! Damn it, human perish!!¡±

    He ran away while crying. He seems to love Dianne dearly.

    ¡°¡­¡­However, he said something dangerous¡±

    ¡°No, my older brother is like that¡±

    Carlos-san came back after a few seconds.

    ¡°I forgot to mention, but breakfast and dinner are always at 8 o¡¯clock!¡±

    He ran away again.

    ¡°¡­¡­He is a nice person, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that is he without a doubt¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    With our sudden visit, it will take time for Carlos-san¡äs household to prepare dinner for 8 people. As it is bad, we declined the offer and for dinner, we decided to enjoy the stall foods in the city of Talc for the time being.

    ¡°I will check the location of my older sister¡±

    Dianne said so and withdrew. Well, she will be alright by herself. La¡äs spirit raises.

    ¡°Alright, drink!¡±

    ¡°Wait, you were drinking until a while ago!¡±

    ¡°Ho. Since ancient times I have build by reputation drinking alcohol. Do you think that I can only do that to drink someone under the table?¡±

    These various meanings from an unbounded dragon.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡­I will apany you¡±

    100-manmander Becker stuck behind La. ¡­¡­Ah, I guess this guy is also pretty fond of alcohol.

    ¡°10-man captain, I also want to drink alcohol¡±

    No matter how much a dwarf is drinking, they are known as the drinking-specialized race that doesn¡¯t lose sanity first. ¡­¡­Suddenly I saw three people rushing into the tavern when I looked at them again.

    ¡°Smithson is it good? You also like to drink alcohol?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, not now¡±

    As long as my legs are healthy and I have Dianne besides me, but now it¡¯s dangerous to lose sanity outside.Actually I really want to drink alcohol, but I can¡¯t make Dianne worry again like yesterday. Anzeros and I look into each other¡¯s faces. ¡­¡­At the moment we wait, that face that she was showing to 100-manmander Becker is burning like a relief and aching inside my chest. I don¡¯t stare at Anzeros¡äs face, as I walk past her with my crutches.

    ¡°Hey,¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You also, don¡¯t you want to follow 100-manmander Becker?¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m going around the stalls alone. Why does Anzerose along with me? ¡­¡­That reminds me Aurora and Selenium, where are they?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I filled my belly with street food such as skewers and crusty bread. Looking at the tavern a little bit, I saw that La and the other two have been drunk in the center of the bar. I go back to our lodging.

    ¡°Hey Smythson¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡±

    ¡°Why did you eat so much¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t know¡±

    Anzeros whoes with me heads to my bedroom with a walking stick. Perhaps, her sense of duty to help me is to do that, but the feeling that I want her to stop it is painful, but my pitiless heart is still touched and happy. Without saying anything, I behave cautiously.

    ¡°Am I at fault?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not at fault for anything¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a lie¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve protected me enough. I can¡¯t have any grudge or dissatisfaction for you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Is she worried about me who is without such an ambition? Anzeros tries to vomit the cause of the anomaly to me like cross-examine. ¡­¡­Shall I say it? That I was jealous when I saw her bing friends with 100-manmander Becker.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s already the bedroom. See you tomorrow¡±

    As expected, all of the bedrooms are allocated without bing a shared room for all. One of the doors is opened and looking back at Anzeros, I pretend to be calm. And, Anzeros looks downwards. Her ears¡­¡­are showing her discourage.

    ¡°¡­¡­What is that everything¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Anzeros?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Because you have Aurora, you don¡¯t need me, do you want to say that?¡±

    ¡°He, hey, what are you talking about?¡±

    Anzeros is still facing down. Her expression isn¡¯t seen. I can¡¯t even understand her emotion through her ears.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got Aurora a real elf and you don¡¯t need a half like me anymore, so you don¡¯t want to stay together with me anymore?¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­it isn¡¯t like that¡±

    ¡°What!!!¡±

    Anzeros raised her face. ¡­¡­Her face was wet with tears.

    ¡°But you were with Aurora some time ao!? Then you were strange to you!! Like if I¡¯m in the way!!¡±

    ¡°It, it is not like that!! Only you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with me!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Say it!¡±

    I¡¯m lost as to how I should say such things as jealousy. I am lost but Anzeros is crying seriously rather than whining. I don¡¯t know what it is, but I am very sad to see her like that. So I make up my courage to say it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Since you became friends with 100-man special dutymander, I thought that you would find 100-manmander Becker better than me after all. ¡­¡­ I convinced myself that it is impossible to win against 100-manmander Becker¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡­you, big idiot Smithsonnn!!¡±

    I was pped by Anzeros.

    ¡°You told me properly!! At that time you told Lucas that you won¡¯t hand over a cute girl like me!! I told you to take responsibility properly!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uh¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡­ why are you getting lost from that¡­¡­why are you hesitating only by me¡­¡­?!¡±

    Anzeros cried, slowly, really timidly¡­¡­she buried her face in my chest.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, the whole time¡­¡­the whole time, I have been with you¡­¡­so how do you think that I wouldn¡¯t love you even if the 100-manmander is strong¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros¡±

    Anzeros, in my chest, told me so with a nasal voice that I have never heard before. I feel like grudging, she expresses her mind little by little.

    ¡°¡­¡­I am a half-elf, so what¡­.because I¡¯m a creature that won¡¯t stop as soon as I like someone¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡äm sorry¡±

    ¡°If you think that you¡¯re sorry¡­¡­hug me, already. I can¡¯t allow you to avoid me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Damn it, you¡¯re so cute¡­¡­but I can¡¯t stand now by myself, I can¡¯t hold hugging you while standing with my current body¡±

    ¡°U¡­¡­¡±

    I have to lie down when I can¡¯t stand anymore. And this is the front of the bedroom. If we hug each other while lying down, there is no choice but to do it. As expected it was also shameful for Anzeros. Yup. This is the reaction of ordinary girls. A little relieved. But. Selenium¡äs and Aurora¡äs faces appear in the immediate vicinity so that it seeps out of the space.

    ¡°!!¡±

    I wince. Anzeros raises her face with teary eyes and rings her nose a bit jealousy. Selenium and Aurora revealed their whole bodies from the illusion. On the other hand, they show a smiling and blushing face.

    ¡°You have to lie down if you can¡¯t stand any more¡±

    ¡°U¡­¡­it, it really is such a scene, I am a little surprised¡±

    ¡°You guys¡±

    What a timing.

    ¡°Wh, WhWhh¡­¡­Wh, what¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡­. Andy and Anzeros have a subtle atmosphere, so if we can leave you two alone it would be interesting¡±

    ¡°Ah, bad taste¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Wh, what are you going to do! I¡­¡­I, noo! I don¡¯t want you to disturb anymore, I won¡¯t separate from Smithson!¡±

    Anzeros tightly holds on to my body and protests heavily. I¡¯m happy but it hurts a bit.

    ¡°Nhuhuu. ¡­¡­I won¡¯t do that. I guess I just want to mix in sooner orter¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, every day¡­¡­you will creampie me and use all of my holes, right?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson¡±

    Anzeros has scornful eyes. What she said is a fact. There is no difference in facts. But I have nothing to say here Aurora. There is no item. But.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­I am first¡±

    Anzeros stands on tiptoes and kissed me. She still insisted so with a bit of noise.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Hey, Andy-san, it¡¯s today¡¯s hors-d¡¯oeuvre¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say hors d¡¯oeuvre! It¡¯s a person¡¯s first time!¡±

    By way of example, on the tuna, me in bed, Anzeros who is stripped naked by Selenium came near.

    ¡°Well, initially it is hors-d¡¯oeuvre. It was Anzeros who imed that she was first¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­there is no piece of mood¡­¡­¡±

    By the way, Selenium and Aurora are already overhauled and expose their naked bodies in front of me and Anzeros. The big tits of Selenium, the delicate charm of Anzeros, the beauty of Aurora¡¯s slender body have different vors and my son firmly stand out even if nothing is done.

    ¡°¡­¡­In, indeed, it has gotten tough, even in such a situation, Smithson¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I was a virgin until a while ago¡±

    ¡°It seemed so¡±

    Anzeros sighs.

    ¡°Hey, Anzeros you also need to prepare here¡­¡­¡±

    When Selenium¡äs hands touched Anzeros¡äs crotch, mucus liquid suddenly got stuck on her fingers.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s really easy to get you wet, Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Sha, Shameful¡±

    ¡°U, Uuu, noisy! It would be bad to do shy sex every day in ces where you can be heard! It¡¯s impossible to imagine!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, the sooner you¡¯re done, the quicker is my turn¡±

    ¡°Is there such a way of thinking? I see. Anzeros-san, you have splendid qualities¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson, let me have it for as long as possible. Absolutely¡±

    ¡°Great effort¡±

    Why did she ask for such a thing with a serious face as a virgin?

    ¡°But maybe it hurts.¡±

    ¡°I am used to pain¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you get used to it, though¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It probably won¡¯t hurt as much as cutting off the ears¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say cut off or something simr¡±

    The memories that I cut a real part of my body are reviving.

    ¡°Ah, Aaa¡­¡­Andy-san¡¯s penis is losing its liveliness¡±

    ¡°Smithson!¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped!¡±

    It will wear out if it goes too far.

    ¡°It, it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­already¡±

    Anzeros squats down. She took my dick against her mouth timidly.

    ¡°Anzeros?¡±

    ¡°Pechu¡­¡­n, chuu¡­¡­good grief, letting a virgin do this¡­¡­n, churuu¡±

    ¡°Ah, I will do it, so it¡¯s okay!¡±

    ¡°When I leave it to Selenium¡­¡­first until he ejactes¡­¡­nchuu, until then, it seems you won¡¯t release, so I won¡¯t let you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Only when I do it can I master it¡±

    ¡°Only half a day, nchu, uu¡­¡­senpai, don¡¯t do it¡­¡­chuu, I¡¯ve been around since he was a virgin¡­¡­n, waruu¡­¡­I will be showing off, so¡­¡­ ¡±

    She learns how to suck a penis, without realizing it, from what is around her. ¡­¡­It is her first sexual experience.

    ¡°¡­¡­I have caused the erection¡­¡­? The truth is, I¡äve always wanted to lick it¡­¡­I have always imagined that I would be deflowered by Smithson? But Smithson, you didn¡¯t notice¡­¡­nn?¡±

    ¡°Anzeros¡­¡­¡±

    Do not be absurd. Can I really rape an Ace knight?

    ¡°¡­¡­Can I already go?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    Anzeros straddles over me slowly. Her virgin ground which is wetter than a little while ago is vited by my penis as she lowers her weight voluntarily.

    ¡°N, gu¡­¡­u¡­¡­ha, aa!¡±

    There is a sound that invades the inside of Anzeros. A feeling that my dick dives into Anzeros¡äs narrow vagina. A feeling that I truly monopolize the area of ??the ¡°female¡± fascinating, lovable, idiotic and dependable Anzeros. This girl who was a virgin gave it to me on her own.

    ¡°N¡­¡­ku, haaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°I entered¡­¡­na¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­it, it surely¡­¡­hurts¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s finish it soon¡±

    ¡°No, if we finish it soon, it will apany me for all my life and you will call me a kid¡±

    ¡°But it hurts!¡±

    ¡°It hurts, but I decided that I can¡¯t give up when I think that you will be transferred to Selenium or Aurora who will be mocking me!¡±

    This fellow is also unyielding.

    ¡°Therefore¡­¡­that¡¯s right, let¡¯s ejacte twice in this way. Then I¡¯ll forgive you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You are a masochist?¡±

    ¡°I have a little self-awareness. I fell in love with you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you saying that I¡äm an S?¡±

    ¡°You¡äre not a man who can wait with confidence at least taking away virginities¡±

    It seems that she wanted to lose her virginity so much. Don¡¯t be absurd. I¡äm over a hundred times stronger.

    ¡°¡­¡­Fuck¡±

    Doing something forceful, I lift the light body of Anzeros with both hands and begin to let my hips move. Although my hip joints are no problem at all, I can raise my waist, but I don¡¯t know at all what my feet are. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t do it without having Anzeros move.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, if you lower the knee from the bottom of the bed¡±

    ¡°U, Uwaa?¡±

    I drag and move my body to change the posture. It is probably okay if I shake my back in this position. However, although it is limited in height that can be moved with such a halfway bridge. Still, virgin and small petty Anzeros is thrust up and she begins to suffer visibly.

    ¡°U, gu, u, au, uu¡­¡­!!¡±

    Still. Still, Anzeros won¡¯t shake off my hands hanging on her waist. She refuses to get down on me, she won¡¯t put her strength on her knees. It is as if she will say that it will be an eternal lost if I get away from the uterus even a little and she absolutely won¡¯t try to escape my hips from a deeply sticking stab as it will hurt. It seems to be the depth of the feeling of just crying and not being opposed to me. I love it, I crazily pierced the uterine mouth of Anzeros at the end. Anzeros desperately continues to press her waist in response to it. And then the limit came.

    ¡°Anzeros¡­¡­cumming¡­¡­cumming¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­Yeah,e¡­¡­I, you ejacte¡­¡­in my uterus, please¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°U, Uaaaa¡­¡­!¡±

    Ejaction. Attracting the hips of Anzeros vigorously, clenching the delicate waist, clenching her swollen nipples and tracing the tears while still looking at Anzeros¡äs face who has a nasty face, as her lower body is contaminated with my seed. Then, Anzeros trembles while enduring. Lose in the momentum of ejaction, blood and white juice leak out of the gap.

    ¡°Kku¡­¡­hu, uu¡­¡­ Now, once again¡±

    ¡°Ar, are you sure you want to do another round?

    ¡°I¡¯m already no virgin anymore¡±

    ¡°It is quibble¡±

    ¡°But I want to be loved more by Smithson. I love you so much¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ugu¡±

    Damn it. I can¡¯t say no when I see Anzeros¡äs cute face. I don¡¯t know even what I myself is saying but damn it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey will you continue to call me by my name¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Fine. Easy¡±

    Anzeros inhales briefly,

    ¡°A,¡±

    Then she turned red and stopped, An, An¡­¡­as if it was a woman¡¯s act of acting like a boy, saying Anan repeatedly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy¡±

    ¡°Good, you didn¡¯t give an honorific title so I win¡±

    ¡°¡­ Did you want to win against 100-manmander Becker so much?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I have never lost. Throughout me¡±

    ¡°But¡±

    ¡°So love me. I don¡¯t need to repeat once more, as long as I can do this anytime in the morning, outside, in the stadium or in front of everyone¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no good Anzeros¡±

    ¡°There are also our turns¡±

    ¡°Noisy noisy, Tsukemonos are still after!¡±

    ¡ºTs, Tsukemono¡­¡­¡»

    Selenium and Aurora retreat out of shock. It seems to be a counterattack against the hors-d¡¯oeuvre.

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s continue. ¡­¡­This is the only teasing I¡¯ve ever done, don¡¯t think you get away without consequences, Andy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sub, substitute!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Nyahahahaha, dark elf alcohol is also good!¡±

    ¡°Umuumu, this is the real ogre killer. Really delicious¡±

    ¡°H, Hey, both rich person¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey there human. ¡­¡­The bill, don¡¯t run away¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 23: Magic doctor [Diane Hilda]

    <h4>Chapter 23: Magic doctor [Diane Hilda]</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m home¡±

    I hear Dianne¡¯s voice from the entrance. The first trial of finally cumming into Anzeros three times ended (Finally it took time since Anzeros didn¡¯t want to release the ns from the womb, so it took time), afterward Selenium and Aurora jumped into my crotch and extended their tongues to my penis when they stop suddenly out of surprise.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium and Aurora just exchange nces. Staring for a couple of seconds, they restart their licking from both sides as it is.

    ¡°No reaction!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to hold back against Dianne-san¡±

    ¡°This is a good opportunity, I will go to dere war on Dianne-sama like this¡±

    On the bed Anzeros who exposed her secret ce where blood and semen dripped down got dizzy. Next to her is me lying on the bed like a tuna and a naked elf and half-elf lick my dirty dick.

    Well. There is not much difference from the scenery that I showed to Aurora this morning and panicked, but what happened? Is it because of Dianne?

    ¡°Andy are you here? I brought my elder sister¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne, who opened the sliding door¡­¡­was with someone else.

    ¡°¡­¡­I came, but¡­¡­you finally put your hands on Anzeros¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Araara, really, you are not an idiot¡±

    The person standing next to Dianne was a little taller than Dianne, a woman with a clean impression, like a doctor. The feeling she showed was about the same age as me. Wait. It will be too iprehensible to say hello to Dianne¡¯s elder sister suddenly with a cum shot.

    ¡°U, uwa, emm¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it, don¡¯t overdo it. You don¡¯t want to get a scratch on your penis while you¡¯re in the middle of ejacting, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, yeah, well¡±

    That woman smiled with caution when I tried to jump up to my feet. There is also a ce where the site that I came across is settled in spite of the site.

    ¡°¡­ It is amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I would look away if I were you¡±

    ¡°f you think so, I¡¯ll make an effort to get away and wear clothes¡±

    ¡°Yaaaa, Andy-san¡äs penis isn¡¯t clean yet¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of like running away before Selenium-san¡±

    Two people who are on my crotch aren¡¯t willing to draw away from myself to thest.

    ¡°¡­¡­Aurora. Andy, I didn¡¯t know that¡±

    ¡°A little, little while ago, I was pushed down before we departed from Helicon¡±

    Dianne is amazed. Her older sister is smiling while holding one hand on her cheek.

    ¡°Rival, how many people have you said?¡±

    ¡°Three people¡­¡­miscalction, it has increased to five people¡±

    ¡°You too. Such a child¡±

    ¡°Who are you talking to, to Andy or to the girls who are swarming on Andy, which one older sister?¡±

    ¡°Both¡î¡±

    Regardless of outfields like ridiculous, Aurora and Selenium keep licking my penis. And in front of these dark elves sisters, I ejacted grandly in Aurora¡äs face.

    ¡°Kyaa¡±

    ¡°Ahaa?¡±

    Selenium and Aurora who are surprised for a moment of the spouting semen, stretch out their tongues in a hurry. Dianne and her sister exhale.

    ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t we talk?¡±

    The older sister who isn¡¯t moving also takes care of the ce by saying so. A big thing hase out in a different meaning until now.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Yes, then, everyone, I¡äm Dianne¡äs elder sister Hilda, I¡äm a doctor at a small colony in the west of here, thanks for having me¡±

    The forest elf & half-elves group are taken aback by Hilda-san¡äs way of doing things. It was quite easy toe in during the time we had group sex without such a margin. Dark elf, is she someone old who has wisdom? By the way, everyone remains half naked and naked. Aurora wears a sheet on her body for a while, Anzeros wears a nket, I have only my crotch hidden at the edge of Aurora¡äs sheet. Selenium was naked and only wearing her cor.

    ¡°Well, well, for the time being, I feel it for sure, but can you show me Andy-kun¡¯s leg injury?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­I hope you heard that it didn¡¯t get better with medical treatment¡±

    ¡°Maybe there is a possibility of being able to manage it for a while.

    Dianne-chan, was it 130 years since you quit as a doctor? Well, with your old techniques, you have to ¡ºPretend¡» to be a doctor¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mu, ashamed. But I agreed with the doctors of ves¡±

    ¡°So for the time being, please extend it up¡±

    ¡°I cannot extend it¡±

    ¡°Scream¡±

    ¡°Scream?¡±

    Surprisingly. Hilda-san says something unreasonable.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ As expected impossible¡±

    ¡°Painful?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes the joints are at a loss¡±

    ¡°Uuhh. I guess it was burned severely. If it¡¯s a person who was knocked out with a sword skill of a night ss, he could recover once in a while¡±

    ¡°It might have been bad to put some time to the joint operation. It was a dy-based spell that prevented corruption¡±

    ¡°Uh, I can¡¯t say anything about it. Soldier-san Dianne-chan won¡¯t be hanged around that ¡­¡­but it¡¯s amazing that ves¡¯s transnt magic is so great, is this deer¡¯s thigh meat?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That surprised me too¡±

    Hilda-san and Dianne who punctured me scratch my feet happily.

    ¡°Hmm, emm, it is impossible¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so¡±

    It¡¯s about 30 minutes since they started tinkering. Hilda said it as easily as possible. Well, I didn¡¯t expect so much¡­¡­ye, yeah, it¡¯s a bit disappointing. I still have the miraculous fountain of Polka.

    ¡°Afterwards is a request for the miraculous fountain of Polka¡±

    ¡°I wonder how effective it will be to such an injury. Although it is certainly famous, is an injury that has no nerve connection recognized as an injury?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t break my heart in a natural way¡±

    Even though I was trying not to think about it.

    ¡°Well, Smithson, I will also retire and help you a lifetime if you can¡¯t do it anymore¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah, Andy¡±

    ¡°Good¡±

    My vitality restored a little after having been called by Anzeros. I am super cheap.

    ¡°Well I will care for you for the rest of my life from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, it is a challenge against me¡±

    ¡°Wait, Aurora, what are you fighting for?¡±

    Three people mix the story with blessings. Ah, it is very appreciated now that my mood is about to go down.

    ¡°Yes Yes, a bit of a stop. Well, I certainly can¡¯t cure it, but it doesn¡¯t end there, for Hilda-sensei¡±

    TskTskTsk, Hilda-sensei shakes her finger.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a magical doctor¡±

    ¡°What you want to say, older sister¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun, do your best a little and stretch your leg again¡±

    ¡°Mu, it¡¯s impossible,¡±

    ¡°KIAI¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    This person is stubborn but softly surprising.

    ¡°©¤©¤©¤©¤, Yes, scream¡±

    ¡°Ngu¡­¡­o, oo!!?¡±

    I could smoothly stretch my knee. I am surprised at the feeling of an extremely long time.

    ¡°Yesss, sess~? Dianne-chan high five¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡­ wh, what did you do, older sister¡±

    ¡°Well, I just added a pattern to the deer meat and just tried putting illusion magic in the fourth type of deformed syntax?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I see.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°In other words, she tricked the tear-and-nerve parts with an illusion and let them recognized that they are ¡ºconnected to each other¡». Well, it is a kind of squid¡±

    ¡°You can do anything with trickery¡­..!!!¡±

    I stand up. Jump around. It is amazing. It is as it was before being cut off. It was such a wonderful thing that five people were satisfied that I could walk. Hayakho.

    ¡°Thank you!! Thank you Hilda-san!¡±

    ¡°Ah, but that technique, there is a problem a little¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Even if you put it perfectly for 30 minutes, it will only work for 30 minutes. If the effect expires, I think that your leg wille off at once even if you put it on for next 30 minutes it would be dangerous to do something more than 30 minutes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Short-lived tion.

    ¡°30 minutes¡­¡­I can¡¯t do marching training¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I will retire from military service as it is¡±

    Anzeros nods heavily. But, even in that case, I heard that she is going to spend her whole life with me, not caring whether I am a little happy.

    ¡°Well if you say 30 minutes¡­¡­then, I guess the most important thing is to use it to have sex¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    This female doctor is never embarrassed nor take it to a counter for stories. It¡¯s too natural to be embarrassed.

    ¡°You may not use this kind of magic for erotic things¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you say, Andy. Magic is not shameful to use to have sex¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Well it¡¯s basically a family standard¡±

    Hilda-san is smiling. ¡­¡­Her point of sight is that.

    ¡°Ah¡±

    I jumped out of Aurora¡äs sheet and jumped around so there was nothing to hide from me. Because I am surrounded by half-nakeddies (some naked) around me, I have ejacted very much, but it¡¯s still half-erected.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­hey, won¡¯t you let me, Hilda-sensei eat it a little bit, Andy-kun!¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san!¡±

    ¡°My husband, he already has gone to trade in the Toho Mountain area for more than 10 years and hasn¡¯te back since¡±

    ¡°Are you married!?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡î¡±

    It is convincing to the super-margin so far. It¡¯s understandable, but married people are really bad.

    ¡°Wait a moment, I haven¡¯t been embraced by Andy-san yet! Please give me that opportunity!¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait! I want to be fucked by Andy!¡±

    ¡°I want to bump my hips with Andy-san like animals after a long time!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You guys¡±

    Dianne is disgusted by raising her eyebrows to the white elves group who showed sudden motivation. Hilda-san also tries to quarrel with her mouth sharp.

    ¡°To that extent! ¡­¡­Alright everyone goes up to bed!¡±

    Everyone is silent for a moment because of Dianne¡äs roar. Dianne looked at them and turned around to me while slowly taking off her clothes.

    ¡°It would be stupid to waste limited time, Andy can move by himself, you can put it in your favorite woman at your discretion¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­A, Andy, you love me properly¡±

    ¡°Well, I will offer you the best pleasure even if I go around to the side of the princess of ves!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this without Hilda-sensei? Isn¡¯t it a source of gratitude?¡±

    Five elven beauties came up to the bed at ease and are tempted by each.

    ¡°¡­¡­What should I do¡±

    I¡äm at a loss. But I can¡¯t forgive myck of time. There are only twenty more minutes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    For the time being, I first put it in Dianne.

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­after all you miss my vagina?¡±

    ¡°A little, if I care for Dianne, I will see a good face¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­I am happy right now, that¡¯s what I say¡­¡­!¡±

    Supri, I grab the butt of Dianne and insert my son all the way to the back. The brown skin of the national hero who has the finest body and is only for me is very beautiful today. Amid the tiny light of candles, her artistic bare skin shakes plumply without regret. It seemed that her soft but also tightened limbs were sweating gently with heat as they touched me.

    ¡°I will go full-scale from the beginning¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­ing¡­¡­ for a while, Andy¡¯s full power mating rape, shit¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡­!!¡±

    Seriously overrunning the vagina. Although I am proud of that presence only if it stands, Dianne is happy to be embraced by me. And her big tits are always waiting to be crushed by me, even her butt hole is waiting for me to be invaded. Receiving my piston and adjusting it, I realized a basic and deadly hot fact to that sitting waist movement, while I was scared of her vagina, I thrust greedily into her uterus.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­th, this¡­¡­Andy, I love you¡­¡­I¡äm Andy¡¯s woman, I want a child from you, I love you!!¡±

    ¡°Areare, Dianne-chan¡­¡­in front of your lover you are so obedient?¡±

    ¡°Ye, yes, because Andy, he is dull¡­¡­always because he doesn¡¯t love you with all his power, he doesn¡¯t understand that he is loved¡­¡­so I won¡¯t hide¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Surely¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I understand, Dianne-sama¡±

    Beside, Anzeros and Aurora nod with a bitter face. Do they think of the past that they tried to wait to be fucked, as they were aware of my heart and wanted to be held? Sorry. Or rather I still don¡¯t know why they like it much now.

    ¡°Well then, a reward for Dianne-chan¡±

    ¡°!!?¡±

    Hilda-san who reaches for our joint part twists up Dianne¡¯s clitoris. I thought that shees to rub, but she grabbed my son lightly as it is.

    ¡°©¤©¤©¤©¤!¡±

    I heard something muttered in between Dianne¡¯s and mine breath. At the next moment, a terrible energy rushed from the lower body to the pier and a strange feeling running down from there to the dick.

    ¡°Kuaa¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hia, a, aaaa!!¡±

    And, as soon as we couldn¡¯t withstand it anymore, Dianne got stuck with a strong stimtion from her clitoris, as I pushed deeper into Dianne¡¯s uterine mouth and ejacte grandly.

    Dokun! Dokun, Dokun, Dokun, Dokun, Dokun¡­¡­Dokun, Dokun, Doop, Doppup, Dopuu¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uwa, stop!?¡±

    ¡°Secret magic of our nmonly called sperm hell¡î¡­¡­it is a magic that must be used by the person in question, but it has been improved?¡±

    Ejaction won¡¯t stop and will be infinity. The amount which scares even me whening out flowed into Dianne¡äs vagina that tightened by the continuous climax. Dianne squeezed out a crying voice after I released my semen into her lower abdomen.

    ¡°A, ga, aa, this, in this way,i, aaaaaa!!?¡±

    And finally, thest pulsation ended. I pulled out my son from Dianne and the semen burst out sharply from her crotch. ¡­¡­Bunya. Isn¡¯t it thick?

    ¡°Ha, a, aa¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne is breathing constantly as it is. Hilda-san strokes Dianne¡äs hair and the other three look envies.

    ¡°¡­¡­So much, was ejacted¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°When only that much enters, then my uterus is definitely full¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­it will be broken¡­¡­?¡±

    I¡¯m a little scared of this phenomenon, but I¡¯m afraid of myself as a person, so I¡¯m scared.

    ¡°Next, me!¡±

    ¡°Selenium will be full!!? I also want Andy¡¯s waist once as well¡±

    ¡°Me too¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah, everyone is getting along, but I guess Andy¡¯s knee¡¯s magic will burn out when you are fighting¡±

    While talking about it Hilda-san sucks my crotch and licking the blood and sperm dripping down the thighs¡­¡­her tongue use is quite skillful for a married wife indeed.

    ¡°Well then, next is Hilda-sensei, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is it really okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright Alright. Believe in the magic doctor?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh, that¡¯s not the problem¡±

    Still, I¡¯m a weak person who can¡¯t win against the temptation that I¡äm invited to fuck a married woman which ismitting a crime. It¡¯s being stuck in my brain¡¯s core for some sense of moral sense, I insert my dick into this pretty married dark elf who shakes her naked butt alongside Dianne who has whiteva flowing down from her crotch.

    ¡°N, hu¡­¡­aaa?¡±

    ¡°Ku, tight¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhu¡­¡­because it was a long time ago?¡±

    ¡°It is an affair, isn¡¯t it, this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°My husband is bad for leaving me alone. The first time he was so greedy, but he got absorbed in his work before we made children¡­¡­I wonder if this person is also lonely sometimes¡±

    I guess this person is sad and it might be lonely. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to imagine absolutely that the surrounding girls sleep with someone else. Even so, I hold Hilda-san. Its selfish values ??and the sense of spirit caused by it burns my brain.

    ¡°Yan, great¡­¡­as expected, Dianne-chan¡¯s boyfriend is amazing¡­¡­gorigori, gangankuraa¡­¡­!!¡±

    I look at Dianne¡äs face who is surprised as she opens her thin eyes from the side and Hilda-san, but only the touch is looking forward to fully in a very different vagina.

    ¡°Huhu¡­¡­cumming? Are you about to cum¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then let it out, ee!!¡±

    Byukku!! Byu, Byu, Byu, Byururuu! Topu, Topu, Topu, byururuu!

    ¡­¡­Again, an exploding ejaction inside her vagina that won¡¯t stop for tens of seconds.

    ¡°Ha, aaa¡­¡­nice¡­¡­well, it certainly was satisfying¡­¡­¡±

    Extract. Two beautiful dark elves lying beside each other and having their pussies covered with love juice and semen. It is like a dreamlike scene with no context.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yaachyaa, ta¡±

    Somehow, I mutate. La (Masochist Dragon). Jeanne (looking feeling like a little girl). Anzeros (Colleague who used to be a man for a while). Aurora (forest elven princess 17 years old). ¡­¡­I had made a mistake while trying some other partner, but I finally got involuntary. ¡­¡­It is not good. I feel that something is not good this time. However, I draw such hands of me and the remaining three hips won¡¯t let me rest.

    ¡°Please do it quickly, please release a lot while moving your waist¡±

    ¡°I, I also want to have sex¡­¡­I, like you are a beast, like a siren, like a siren, I dream, what a dream¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I also want to swallow it in my stomach, Smithson-san¡¯s sperm, as soon as possible¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Magical effect time, I wonder how many more minutes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Yaaa, drink¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to do with the currency of the world.¡±

    ¡°Ku, my western continent Jewel knife¡­¡­from just changing the stand, since I will cry no matter how it goes! It is a rare weapon with only four in the northwest in!¡±

    ¡°Somehow, something shaped like this will break someday¡±

    ¡°Young girl! Don¡¯t say something like that!¡±

    ¡°She is drunk, don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you drunk at all too¡­¡­you¡¯re having the fun of ying with me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There is absolutely nothing to do¡±

    ¡°Nou¡±

    ¡°Damn it!! Smithson, where did you go! If you¡¯re the owner, put on a cor!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, that¡¯s right. Cor¡±

    ¡°Which reminds me of something. See you, enjoy¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God, that¡¯s not what I meant!!¡±

 Chapter 24: Oasis morning

    <h4>Chapter 24: Oasis morning</h4>

    In the morning. The morning in Talc is very early. Only the home of the dark elves Chamber of Commerce is very active, and the morning market stands every day. Such vibrant vibrancy arrives in the annex of Carlos which should be quite away from the streets and I slowly open my eyes. A nipple in front of me. It was regrly moving up and down ording to breathing and when I slightly raised my eyes, I noticed it was Selenium.

    ¡°?¡±

    To make me remember the situation, I raise up half of my body. Besides me on the bed, all five women are sleeping idle. And there was a terrible odor.

    ¡°¡­¡­ What is this?¡±

    Apart from Selenium and Dianne, there are three other females¡­¡­Anzeros and Aurora and a dark elf beauty. I think with my half-asleep head, and the situation is recalled atstparatively. Reversed rape to Aurora in the morning of yesterday, re-confessing to Anzeros at night and also Dianne¡¯s elder sister. Emm, I did it. We had sex. Immorality.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    When I fell down a little bit, I woke up with Selenium in a snuggle posture.

    ¡°Ah, ¡­¡­Andy-san, good morning¡±

    ¡°Good morning¡±

    ¡°Morning¡­¡­is it?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Selenium stood up whilebing her hair with her fingers and looking around with a bitter smile. She must have thought what kind of chaos it is here.

    ¡°But¡­¡­the early bird catches the worm?¡±

    And then she just moved to my crotch and kissed my morning erection suddenly.

    ¡°I wanted you to face me first if you give a good morning kiss¡±

    ¡°Ah, ahaha ?¡­¡­that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Selenium sandwiches my dick with her plump breasts with a little sense of humor. I thought that Selenium is also quite eager, as she starts fucking naturally with the same condition as embracing a lover¡¯s boyfriend without any feelings or resistance.

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you want to do this in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Do you not want it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N, no, it is fine¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it, isn¡¯t this continual staying power?¡±

    ¡°That is something different¡±

    Although I¡¯m saying that, my son grows bigger in Selenium¡äs breasts. To my honest lower body, Selenium starts her blowjob.

    ¡°N¡­¡­chu, nmu¡­¡­u¡±

    Slow and shallow, Selenium rhythmically moves her face back and forth. It will be as it is. Hilda-san woke up just as I thought she wanted to stand up and want to push down Selenium.

    ¡°N, Nnn¡­¡­chu¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Hilda-san who raises her face admits Selenium to make the blowjob in front of her eyes, so she kisses my balls without opening her eyes. This person is also quite authentic.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Nnn¡­¡­Kusaai¡­¡­unexpectedly covered with juice since yesterday¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Even if I know it can not be helped, it is slightly dented when it says ¡¸Kiss¡¹. Still, Hilda hugs my leg while being asleep and keeps his face off his crotch. I smoke tama awfully with loose suction power and try to put out a tongue like a small animal like a small animal. It¡¯s a different feeling from Selen¡¯s service, rather an instinct, a sense of habit and sucking on genitalia. I do not know whether it feels good or not, I feel that the feeling of feeling like an outstanding scab is really an erotic wife.

    ¡°Selenium¡­¡­out, ru¡­¡­u¡±

    ¡°Nhuuu. Ihahahihuaahu?¡±

    I don¡¯t know what she said, but I ejacted inside Selenium¡äs mouth who was happy.

    ¡°Ngu¡­¡­n, nn¡­¡­gokyuu¡­¡­nguuu!?¡±

    Dokun, Dokun¡­¡­my dick keeps releasing sperm into the mouth of Selenium over and over again. Even if I think that it is about time to grow older, the ejaction won¡¯t stop so easily.

    ¡°N¡­¡­araara¡±

    Holding my son with one hand, Hilda-san traces the dripping thread with her tongue to Selenium¡äs mouth and licks it up with yet half-opened eyes. ¡­¡­Ah, maybe yesterday¡¯s sperm hell magic has unexpectedly a long effective time? Is this scruffy mass ejaction because of that?

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡­delicious?¡±

    ¡°Ya, Yara, Come on!¡±

    ¡°Araara, greedy, why don¡¯t you first swallow the amount that¡äs in your mouth?¡±

    ¡°Uuuu¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium drinks the semen tangled around her throat while watching Hilda-san with scorn.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Andy-sam is going to be fine today with this kind of nutrition¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, nutrition?¡±

    Hilda-san is vignt. Selenium nods and returns energy to me with medical light technique.

    ¡°Medical treatment technique¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing it on someone who just released his semen¡±

    ¡°Andy is a person who is more energetic than his original body shows¡±

    ¡°It is unusual in some sense¡±

    Is it unusual?

    ¡°But even then¡­¡­Andy-kun, you don¡¯t have to swing your hips¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    That¡¯s it. Either way, I can not move satisfactorily unless I have illusion magic cast on my leg. It¡¯s useless.

    ¡°Well then, please do it now, that magic. Because it has already passed for a long time, it is okay or not?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay from this morning, but Andy-kun, aren¡¯t you getting tired of so much hi?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any disappointment as to getting tired of it, but I can not make it in time for breakfast if I don¡¯t get down quickly¡±

    ¡°Ain¡¯t it cool?¡±

    ¡°Even so, your penis is really shabby and honest¡­¡­Dianne-chan also found a nice guy¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I am being praised or ironed¡±

    ¡°Praising you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it decided for praise?¡±

    Two people make a mysterious face. I don¡¯t understand their values sense delicately.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    For the time being, I decided to wake up everyone else and head for the nearby bathing Oasis.

    We had a bit of time until breakfast and we all were smelling because of my ejactions. And Talc has a peculiar custom. The bathing ce is like a mixed bathing it is manners not to be shy about nakedness¡­¡­of course it is not an affirmation of exposure, nudist rmendation. It is just that the rules are different during bathing and it doesn¡¯t change to be seen with strange eyes when walking in externals near the road naked. The rule in this area is a part that outsiders don¡¯t understand well.

    ¡°Heaven¡±

    ¡°Heaven¡±

    Being in one of the many wide bathing oases, 100-manmander Becker and I muttered those words at the same time, while viewing the naked dark elf girls and ogres girl from far away and were shaken without moving our eyes. In truth, we should be nodding with each other, but it is sphemy for God to take your eyes off this wonderful spectacle.

    ¡°Araara, truly a boy¡±

    ¡°Becker¡­¡­I will forgive the part here, but even if you find a girl you like, don¡¯t go to the female¡äs bathroom and changing room. I¡¯m worried because you would do that¡±

    Hilda-san and Diannee near us. Neither of them has hidden their wonderful nudity and genitals at all. Or I wonder if the thinness of shame in a bathes from here for Dianne.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a wonderful custom. No, but certainly I won¡¯t go to the bathroom or changing room, but if there is a ce that can be seen legally, I won¡¯t do it unreasonably.¡±

    ¡°I hope so¡­¡­when I find out that you did something here, you can¡¯t be protected¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s your home?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Diane sitting next to me nods. Hilda-sam is humming next to Dianne. To be truly appealing to the custom of dark elves and publicly exposing their nakedness to the public, Jeanne, Aurora, Anzeros and others went to an indoor bathing area for tourists. There seems to be such a thing at first. By the way, the indoor bathing area for men was a cuckoo.

    ¡°A guy who doesn¡¯t go out to this paradise because he doesn¡¯t want to show his own dick isn¡¯t a man¡±

    ¡°Absolutely¡±

    ¡°Andy, Becker¡­¡­well, I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s bad¡±

    Dianne is amazed. Don¡¯t stop. There is something which should be read by waving the Roman and the phic guide here and writing the dream of the man¡¸Way of life¡¹.

    ¡°Well Andy-san, it¡¯s okay to do hi things. That¡¯s why it¡¯s definitely worth it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Se, Selenium-chan. No, I know you are in a physical rtionship, but would you please take a little weight in front of this uncle?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    100-special dutymander Becker is roughly sticking to me in spite of being a male¡¯s territory (although it is a mixed distance no distance to territory and territory can be done somewhat) Selenium (and Dianne¡¯s sister) flinch a little. Well, the proportion of Selenium is close to perfection and it seems a lot of regrets when I see that I¡¯m sticky while scaring the nightlife at a close distance. A little superior sense. ¡­¡­Well, there is a nominal nurse to help me who cannot walk satisfactorily alone. I can¡¯t just walk in the oasis¡¯ water with crutches.

    ¡°Ho. Well, you should be carefully watching the other dark elves and the ogre girls. That because we are making a child with you boy, I don¡¯t mind if they don¡¯t get in the way.¡±

    It is La who came closer from the other side. Her splendidly big tits set up in this ce.

    ¡°La, sex acts in the oasis are forbidden¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡äm bored, so I was thinking of showing my kind of conception to the people¡±

    La puts her big tits on my head while being squeezed by Dianne and sighing so as to really show her boredness. Selenium and Dianne also joined together and it is a meat futon state despite the fact that it is a spring. I am super conspicuous at the moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ho. there are different fragrancesing from you, boy?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Last night¡­¡­you had a new woman, about three, right?¡±

    When La said this, 100-manmander Becker shrank away briefly.

    ¡°Three people!? What sex life do you have?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well there are various things¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with various things! Learn more! Introduce about one person to me!¡±

    ¡°Shut up Becker. You¡¯re self-proimed handsome, so do it yourself¡±

    ¡°Captain!?¡±

    Oh, it is noisy. Or should I say that 100-manmander Becker shall look at the paradise over there?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    At breakfast. 100-manmander Becker counted, looking at thedies who are seated.

    ¡°Yesterday¡¯s morning it was Captain, Selenium-chan, Dragon-oneechan and dwarf girl¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat breakfast because it¡¯s time for breakfast. Seriously fresh fruits are delicious¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson. in just one-night¡­¡­no, not at all¡±

    100-manmander Becker. Perhaps you are approaching the correct answer. But I don¡¯t even know why this happened, so now I want you to leave it alone.

    ¡°By the way, older brother?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Hilda¡±

    ¡°I decided to go out with Andy-kun¡±

    For a moment.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it. Going out with Andy-kun¡±

    ¡°HihihihiHildaaaaa!?¡±

    Carlos-san¡¯s confusion. He fell off his chair and cracked his sses.

    ¡°OOOOOOOni-chan, wait a minute wait a minute and calm down. Write human on your hand and say three times kill to calm down¡±

    ¡°Elder brother. If you mess up too much it will keep you bald?¡±

    ¡°Kill, kill, genocide. Alright, I¡¯m calm. Yeah, Hilda, I don¡¯t admire your seriously annoying joke HAHAHA¡±

    ¡°Yeah calm down older brother. Oh well, about half is right but I didn¡¯t want to say that. Because Andy¡¯s hometown has a sick person¡±

    ¡°Stop Hilda. What do you mean about half? I remember you didn¡¯t leave for 71 years now since Orrin left¡±

    ¡°Even if the ordinance of Talc is bad and the death procedure is not funny even if it is issued a long time, my husband isn¡¯t here anymore¡±

    ¡°Only 11 years, 8 months and 1 week since Orrin left you!¡±

    ¡°Well, there are times when I¡¯m sleeping alone and my hand slips a little bit. Elder brother, if you didn¡¯t take care of me, I would have already left¡±

    Hilda-san, please don¡¯t say scary things with a smile. Or rather, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t deny that we had sex, but what are we going to do with Carlos-san here?

    ¡°Uuu, uwaaah! What are you going to do with my sisters!¡±

    ¡°No, that, please help me Dianne-chan¡±

    What are you saying with that momentum?

    ¡°Hilda, hold still! I will kill you!¡±

    ¡°Which is it!!¡±

    What is she saying?

    ¡°Hmm, Andy-kun, wasn¡¯t Hilda-sensei that good? I still have a lot of deathblows¡î¡±

    ¡°I enjoyed it!!¡±

    ¡°Yeah? It is bad that you showed such a thing in front of a frustrated married wife?¡±

    ¡°What is that kind of thing? Hilda! What did you do human!? You beast!! Just a pea, a bell pepper, and a cabbage for your lunch!!! Of course, your lunch is without salt or dressing¡±

    Carlos-san¡­¡­.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After the meal was over, I went back to the cafeteria and looked back to 100-manmander Becker. Anzeros and Aurora are behind me.

    ¡°Uhoh. Emm¡­¡­that. is it okay that Smithson put his hand on captains sister yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    100-manmander Becker had scornful eyes.

    ¡°What do you think Anzeros, 10-man captain Aurora¡±

    Apparently, it seems like he is going to make a resistance force against me who is too weird. ¡­¡­He waste for a day.

    ¡°Oohon¡±

    Anzeros, today has twin tails. (TL note: I want to see a picture of it:) )

    ¡°¡­ Well, it seems that I love him too¡±

    ¡°Anzeros!?¡±

    ¡°Well, 100-special dutymander Becker, I didn¡¯t keep it secret, but¡­¡­I love Andy, I love him¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    100-manmander Becker is stunned.

    ¡°I will mate with Andy-san every day in the future¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Aurora!¡±

    ¡°Wait for Aurora. Now that you¡¯re bing vulgar, be careful¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, I wanted to rify that my rtionship with him is more in-depth than Anzeros¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson. Everyone finally got it all out eventually! What did you really do?¡±

    ¡°I have done nothing at least for these two people!!¡±

    ¡°Liar. ¡­¡­you show a cool look behind my back¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember doing anything like that. I really did nothing¡±

    These guys fell in love by a trigger lightly.

    ¡°Damn it! Why are all beauties loving you? I was stupid to think that you were my little friend! I was evaluating the peerage of us peepers!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I think that it is a good deal, but this one¡±

    ¡°Oooh!!¡±

    100-manmander jumped out with a dash. He¡¯s fast like an idiot. I see only sand smoke. ¡­¡­Is his destination the bathing oasis guessing from the direction?

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, I told you. You¡¯re not doubting anymore, are you?¡±

    Anzeros is approaching from the side with an embarrassed face.

    ¡°¡­¡­A, Aa¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­would you like to reward me for the continuation of yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s still daytime, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Anzeros is embarrassed. The continuation of yesterday is that¡­¡­I wonder if it was quite serious. The desire of Anzeros that it is good in front of anyone anywhere in the morning, noon and night.

    ¡°It depends on our future ns, but in case of time¡­¡­yes¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It depends on the time¡±

    She is embarrassed that her crotch is tight, but now I am physically impossible to attack her and I have to confirm the departure schedule of Dianne and La. ¡­¡­Besides Aurora interrupts.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s just me and Andy-san. If you give it to Anzeros-san, please give me yourpassion¡±

    ¡°Compassion¡±

    I¡¯m just like a great person. ¡­¡­And.

    ¡°Ooo, boy. Just right¡±

    ¡°La¡±

    La and Jeanne are getting closer. For some reason, Jeanne is taking off the cor from Selenium¡äs neck who is unpleasant and showed it to me.

    ¡°I forgot to mention¡­¡­our cors, won¡¯t you make them atst?¡±

    ¡°Cors¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You attached such a thing to this fine girl and you won¡¯t give us the same¡±

    On Selenium¡¯s neck was that desert lizard leather cor. Because Selenium rented Apple¡äs cor, it is an alternative ¡°female ve sign¡±.

    ¡°This is¡­¡­because I wasn¡¯t able to see her anymore and had a childish monopoly desire¡­¡­at that time I could promise only in such a way, so Selenium was convinced and so I did that¡±

    ¡°Indeed! So Apple and I are Andy-san¡äs female ves! It means an absolute possession of us, it¡¯s that sign! I have the qualifications to be his bride usually!!¡±

    Why are you so proud Selenium.

    ¡°Ho. Do you think that you fit in the frame of a bride?¡±

    I don¡¯t know why La is so self-confident. ¡°I¡¯m 10-man captain¡äs disciple, but I¡¯m also a female ve¡­¡­right?¡±

    Jeanne is also a momentum. And Anzeros, why do you pull my sleeve so tightly.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Appealing eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­You want it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a sign of a female ve¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So if you¡¯re sure that I¡¯m always yours, I can be a pet, a ve or a dog¡±

    She showing cute eyes again.

    ¡°is there a workshop where I can work?¡±

    ¡°There is an unused workshop in the east of this site¡±

    Dianne taught me with a face full of grief.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Desert lizard leather was quite cheap in talc. About half price of buying in Offide or Basson. And it is not necessary for too much for the cor¡¯s material.

    ¡°Jeanne, La, emmm¡­¡­who else?¡±

    Anzeros, Aurora, and Hilda raise their hands.

    ¡°Two people¡±

    I dared to ignore Hilda. Wait a moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­Aurora you want one too?¡±

    ¡°Do you say that I will be afraid of that ritual?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight against the invisible. This is because it is their hobby. So it¡¯s not inconvenient if you don¡¯t have one¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t have any inconvenience for you, there is no reason for me to fall behind. Let me use it to show off as evidence that this body belongs to one man¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, well, if you get bored, you can remove it¡±

    That assault elf is too much to touch in many ways. I decided to give up and make 4 pieces.

    ¡°Well, with Hilda-sensei it will be 5 pieces¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to make a ve cor for a married woman I met just yesterday!?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting fired up to have a married woman as a ve?

    ¡°I¡¯m fired up, but it¡¯s different!¡±

    ¡°Uhh, he admitted¡±

    ¡°Andy epted¡±

    ¡°Andy-san¡­¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze pierces me.

    ¡°Hilda-san is not good!¡±

    ¡°Hachii¨C¡±

    I took two pieces and sew them together tightly. I press ¡°Andy Smithson¡± with a brand mark. That¡¯s the 4.

    ¡°I did it¡±

    Since it was work not rted to my feet, it got well without any inconvenience.

    ¡°Well, La¡­¡­aa¡±

    La got naked for some reason (Although this is a usual strange way to speak as usual), she kneels in front of me who sat in a chair. Her facial expression isn¡¯t her always slightly yful expression, but a seriously earnest expression which is a little scary.

    ¡°La?¡±

    ¡°Andy Smithson, now, I, will be your retainer¡±

    ¡°My retainer!¡±

    La stares at me. Sheughs a little. After all, she has no fragments of malice or astonishment, somehow a transparent smile.

    ¡°La-oneesama?¡±

    ¡°La¡­¡­?¡±

    Jeanne and Dianne also have a bizarre look at the changes in La¡äs atmosphere.

    ¡°Somehow, you are weird, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡äm very serious¡±

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy Smithson, please put on this cor on this ck dragon called La¡±

    La shows serious eyes firmly.

    ¡°Master please put on this cor on this dragon that loves you¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what to say, I could neither move nor escape, I just gazed at those red eyes.

 Chapter 25: Power contract

    <h4>Chapter 25: Power contract</h4>

    There is a kind of legend called dragon rider in the legends in various parts of the world. That is someone who controls a dragon. A story of a person, an elf or a dwarf hero who rides a huge dragon freely, sometimes to fight an enormous evil of the nations¡¯ gap, sometimes a furious evil dragon and in some cases a natural disaster. Because it is a legend that is actually a picture, there are also many paintings and songs that make it a theme. However, regarding its existence, skepticism seems to be major among intellectuals. There is a simple question of whether a dragon needs a rider etc. It is still known if this is a 5-meter-sized dragon which ismonly called pterosaur. It is a limit that their intelligence is good, and some oral instruction is heard besides the inept of the rider if it is trained like domestic animals. They can do tactical action for the first time with a rider. However, dragons have more intelligence and magic knowledge than humans, they are very strong and their existences are like a kind of god to stick quietly neutrality against the mayhem of the human world. Even if there are ns to be a town or national guardian beast for y, there is no reason to think about the reason why they can be suppressed by the will of one person. It is hard to see them realistically, such as just humans, elves, dwarves, and drive around, except for the threat of the world. Therefore, a dragon rider is a legendary existence only. It was said that there might have been a human who stood above a dragon by some means in the age of the ruins civilization, but it did not go out of the region of mere imagination, and it was a conclusion by intellectuals that such a being is not possible to exist in reality.

    ¡°To be a dragon rider, you need to put a cor on a dragon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    ¡°There is also a story in your hometown. The story of a little being who rode a dragon and ran through the sky. The fact that you attach a testimony of possession to me will bear the responsibility¡±

    La says that with a serious face. It was my first time to see La¡¯s face, so quiet and lulled of emotions. ¡¸

    ¡°¡­¡­Because you¡­¡­you¡¯re going to make this cor for me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    La stares at this for a while and sighs a bit.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You a human, I thought you were firmly aware of it, but it was still a little said in our sense. ¡­¡­I should have told you earlier that the testimony of such possession is not something to be finished with a funny story¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    La loosened the pressure of her gaze. The tension of the whole room is lost, and it bes light easily.

    ¡°Please exin from the beginning. We don¡¯t know the custom of dragons. Or rather, did Andy do it again?¡±

    ¡°What do it again?¡±

    ¡°Your unexpected behavior like giving a sword to me.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I think that Dianne¡äs thoughtful is too much. I wonder why she thought that I understood such customs.

    ¡°The boy hasn¡¯t done anything yet¡±

    La folded her arms and smiled.

    ¡°First of all, ¡­. well, for us, we have to start talking from the point that mating isn¡¯t as serious as they are chiefly¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°For humans, we know that mating is the greatest expression of love and it is an important thing to take only for beloved parties. But for dragons¡­¡­well anyone can be a partner, there aren¡¯t many people who are unfamiliar, but please be aware that it is not much trouble even if you change the partner only every year if it is just that¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    Is it like the Ox-ogre colony? It seems like a fight etc.

    ¡°We have nothing like marriage in the world at all. Even if the child is packed in the womb, there are few foreign enemies who will hurt a dragon and the child is strong to be able to grow without a parent freely. There is no need to bind to it for reproductive reasons¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    ¡°But there is still a vow worthy of risking the life that is equivalent to marriage¡±

    La tightens the loose line of sight and tightly adapts to me.

    ¡°A dragon is a mass of power. It is a power that is pointed to be destroyed too. It is possible to change the mountain to ake in just one night, but against people and creative things even if it is somewhat magical if it is a talented person like Dianne, it is too close to the reach of the hand. I¡äm afraid of that imbnce, but there is also the instinct that I don¡¯t want to decay my own strength¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Dragon¡¯s values are simple. only one that defines good and evil is good, to keep power in mind and evil is kept in our hearts with force. It is obvious which one is easier for us. From ourselves, we won¡¯t ask for those who hold power, but those who are responsible for our power¡±

    I came to understand. In other words.

    ¡°To strongly bind us to reproductive rather than sexual love, a contract of the mind that adheres to this power. For us, it is that oath that owns this power and assumes all responsibility, which is equivalent to marriage¡±

    La said so far and lowered her voice to try me again.

    ¡°I have lent my power to y a bit, but Andy Smithson, are you going to own my own power, or even leave it to my capriciousness, but when you don¡¯t want to take advantage of me, shall we divorce, remain frightened by my bad mood, will you keep an ongoing rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute¡±

    Surely it may be a serious story, but that¡¯s not all, right?

    ¡°I will possess your power, as it is fine, but is there something bad about there?¡±

    I don¡¯t know what kind of preparedness I am seeking, in proportion to saying it myself. It¡¯s kind of strange and sick.

    ¡°Ho¡±

    La shows a mischievous look. However, it is slightly different from the time when she shows her lewd mischief to me. It was a smile of a provocative and wicked atmosphere.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quicker to see. Look¡±

    La is reaching out towards here. For a moment, my consciousness was distorted.

    ©¤©¤I don¡¯t love you to put it on.

    ©¤©¤I like that temper, but that¡¯s it.

    ©¤©¤Will it be natural?

    ©¤©¤I and you haven¡¯t been acquainted with the moon yet.

    ©¤©¤It is not yet time to talk about love.

    ©¤©¤To love someone is to find the moving of their thoughts in the merit of their faces, their temper, and their unknown counterparts.

    ©¤©¤To love someone is to reach the stage of allowing the transition.

    ©¤©¤I prefer the merit of you. If it is enough to give birth to a child, it seems to be fine.

    ©¤©¤Then, you¡äre not allowed to forgive anything as long as it is you.

    ©¤©¤To such an opponent, to the extent that there is a power too much but to such a partner with such a degree, what will happen if you forgive yourself, do not you understand?

    Blood red. A torn upper body. Arms. Sttered innards. The slightly hazy vision is dim. The background of this scene can be read somehow¡­¡­is it therge desertbyrinth?

    ¡ºU, Uu¡­¡­ua, a¡­¡­Gary¡­¡­uaaaaa¡­¡­!!¡»

    A teary voice echoes in my ear. La is crying. I¡¯ve never heard of La¡¯s heartfelt sorrow. She keeps crying in front of a corpse like a licking of consolidated blood, indefinitely.

    ©¤©¤If I think about it, I can love Gary.

    ©¤©¤Only that, I liked that man.

    ©¤©¤If I told you the truth, you would have known what a simple man would do.

    ©¤©¤The dragon is an absolute evil, it is a time when everyone believes that one thousand people will be saved if one is hunted down.

    ©¤©¤Nevertheless, I must abandon the desire to be able to love me.

    ©¤©¤Even so, when that man came to pick up my head, I was still in a position where I could even tolerate his actions.

    ©¤©¤This one neck would have made him a hero. He must have been happy. Even if it was not years until the end of the Fire Dragon War, he must have been able to live happily until then.

    ©¤©¤I want you to forgive and love all of me, but after all, I¡¯m going to forgive him for his justice. The desire was only to the extent though it confided from me.

    ©¤©¤I don¡¯t love you.

    ©¤©¤Doing the power contract means putting such a person right next to me. The thing to put yourself by a crater which you don¡¯t know when it will rise.

    ©¤©¤If you didn¡¯t care about it, you do not know when you will shred it.

    ©¤©¤I¡äm the only one. Maybe someday you will be jealous, Selenium, Dianne, Anzeros, even Jeanne may make such a meat chunk. For me, it is not much different from cutting grass.

    ©¤©¤Are you prepared to bear that responsibility?

    ©¤©¤Can you still catch me and put it on to me?

    ©¤©¤I don¡¯t say it is impossible. I am a suitable, easy-going woman. If you don¡¯t make a contract, if you change your mind, I will still help you. Let¡¯s hug.

    ©¤©¤Remember, Andy Smithson.

    ©¤©¤I am a ck dragon. A ck dragon that hides in mes that can burn everything.

    ¡°Tsu¡±

    I wake up from the illusion. That illusion was only for a moment. Everyone¡¯s position and facial expressions haven¡¯t changed. And I picked up the extended hand of La, caught it, pulled her towards me and forced her into my chest.

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­!? Ho, boy, did you see the illusion!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move you foolish dragon¡±

    And I quickly attached the cor on her neck.

    ¡°U¡­¡­y, you may regret¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not interested in being a dragon rider¡±

    ¡°Boy!¡±

    ¡°I¡äm not a boy, I¡äm your master now¡±

    La caught my face with both hands, and stick out her lips and look at the distance that I can kiss her.

    ¡°You look so lonely and you¡¯re sofortable that its so easy to be a dragon and that you¡¯re so picky. Is it not possible to depend too much unless you pretend? You told me to let me depend on you that night¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy¡±

    ¡°I will say it, but I am not a man with a scene that uses your power. I have no ideas of who I have to win, nor the Demons I have to defeat. ¡­¡­But I¡¯m not so good as to be scared of you now. I know, you¡¯re just shy and lonely and a beautiful idiot with big breasts, and exposure freak and an M. You can fly in the sky a bit and spit fire as well¡±

    ¡°Where is the ¡ºJust¡»¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone who is herepared to me is spoiled. I can¡¯t put my hands on, so it¡¯s impossible for me to be strong by just pretending to be strong¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t brag about weakness, you are an unreliable master¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, please remove the cor and return it, I will attach it to Hilda-san¡±

    ¡°Do not like it¡±

    Laughed. And, escaping from my hand that rxed, she graciously kneels in front of me, clearly dering something.

    ¡°Andy Smithson, you shall be my master and my rider. Even if that life is exhausted, our descendants, my power is under you, my heart is yours¡±

    ¡°It is good, but it is within the range ofmon sense¡±

    ¡°Ho. You¡äre a clumsy guy. ¡­¡­For the time being on the bed is the range ofmon sense?¡±

    ¡°Oh my. I¡¯m going to go crazy¡±

    ¡°Please look forward to it¡±

    La¡äs usual fearless smile came back.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Next, I put a cor on Jeanne, Anzeros, and Aurora.

    ¡°Now I am officially 10-man captains child?¡±

    ¡°You are the same age as me¡­¡­¡±

    Jeanne has a funny way of rejoicing

    ¡°¡­¡­It was a bit of a dream¡±

    ¡°Remove it when we are at the corps building, please¡±

    ¡°Because I wear a round neck shirt, it¡¯s fine¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it really okay going so far?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Anzeros strangely strokes the cor with great care.

    ¡°Huhuhu, it is not bad to be possessed by someone¡±

    ¡°If you really get bored, please remove it, or don¡¯t tell General Lucas, or I will have no legs anymore¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about such a man¡±

    ¡°No way! He is super-scary!!¡±

    Aurora ignores her brother, but I can not get through the trauma.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    When I finished attaching a cor to all applicants, the cor friends began to make a fuss.

    ¡°Andy¡¯s female ves have be six at a dash¡±

    ¡°Six people, I can only see like five people here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It seems that Andy has one more in his hometown¡±

    ¡°Truly 10-man captain¡±

    ¡°Sharing with the day of the week¡±

    And the dark elves sister who seems to envy it for a while.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t you want one too Dianne-chan?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to be fair and clean, because I want to be Andy¡¯s wife¡±

    ¡°Muu. But in such a situation won¡¯t you only have about three times a month, even if you be the legal wife¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wait a minute, sister. Are you in the ount, by any chance?¡±

    ¡°My husband is not likely toe back at all, and he left me alone for a while. When someone maternity joins, Andy-kun¡¯s body will be empty¡±

    ¡°Older sister, that kind of flirty will be hated by humans?¡±

    ¡°Uu. But I don¡¯t like Orrin-san because I want to divorce separately¡±

    She is aplex person.

    ¡°Yeah yeah, more than that isn¡¯t Carlos-san preparing the lunch? Everyone should return to the main building soon¡±

    Hitting the hands and saying so, everyone was sorry for a moment.

    ¡°It just made the ten o¡¯clock bell, right?¡±

    ¡°I will see the time now¡±

    Then Selenium sees the date and time board installed in the garden.

    ¡°There is one and a half hours until lunch¡±

    ¡°We have enough time left¡±

    ¡°It is, it is¡±

    ¡°Good grief, everyone¡­¡­older sister¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah?¡±

    Inspired by Dianne, who sighs, Hilda-san approaches my foot.

    ¡°©¤©¤©¤©¤!Hey move©`¡±

    ¡°O¡±

    My leg moves. I can move.

    ¡°¡­¡­It is better to stay in the room anyway¡±

    ¡°Ho. Sweet, Andy¡±

    La came into the intersection and made a flirtatiously act with her chest. Since I was still naked since a while ago, I intended to have tolerance to that tie, but I still be drunk when she does something that gives off a color incense. As for the sex appeal, La is superb indeed.

    ¡°This is something that is ipatible because it is such a disagreeable ce. In a workshop that cuts leather and sews leather, craftworkers arrange women side by side with a sense of relief¡­¡­was that your thought?¡±

    ¡°Rxation. I finished the work already¡±

    ¡°You mean that kind of y?¡±

    Hilda-san squeezes the jute bags to drop the curtain down from the neighborhood and spreads herself on the workbench. Lying on top of her, La invites me by lifting one leg, Jeanne who shows her ass with her panty half down.

    ¡°With adoration, master. Eat this vagina while it¡¯s hot?¡±

    ¡°There is work here too, master?¡±

    Did they call me master? ¡­¡­It certainly is a dream that someday I¡äm called so.

    ¡°Please!¡±

    ¡°Hey master, thetch hase off a bit. Please fix it again?¡±

    Selenium jumps up to the workbench next to Hilda-san who raised her skirt and shakes her ass.

    ¡°Is it better for us to mix?¡±

    ¡°It, it is vulgar¡­¡­ but, with me, Andy-san¡¯s woman¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne stops Anzeros and Aurora, which are approaching the workbench steadily.

    ¡°You guys have awareness as an Ace knight for once, you can¡¯t do it anymore in time¡±

    ¡°Dianne-chan¡±

    Calm Dianne is a bit relieved.

    ¡°Because we have an hour and a half we should wait until the next round¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The next round?¡±

    ¡°Is it not good?¡±

    ¡­¡­I know she said it while being unhappy. As we didn¡¯t do it for weeks, yesterday wasn¡¯t enough for her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡±

    ¡°I did it?¡±

    Dianne is pleased innocently. ¡­¡­Good luck to me.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    (I will tell¡­¡­I will tell Minister Ashton¡­¡­)

    ¡°100-manmander Becker, Is there such a report matter as to write such a hot brush¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a very important thing! If you can, please ask the flying dragon service to send this to Quika!¡±

    ¡°I, I understand!¡±

 Chapter 26: Masked Sadism [Laila Jeanne Selenium]

    <h4>Chapter 26: Masked Sadism [La Jeanne Selenium]</h4>

    First of all, I lean on the nearby La.

    ¡°Huhu. It is good to serve while being used by words, but it is still firing up to ride you to one¡¯s heart¡¯s content¡±

    ¡°Anything is okay, you can even thrust your penis even if you don¡¯t care into this slutty dragon¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I will not deny, if it is master it won¡¯t be day and night and I will not be afraid of being caught in any way¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be me¡±

    The cor is gripped from the front and pulled and I say so while thrusting my index finger into her expanded hole. About half of it was a rough y of La¡¯s taste, but the other half was a little antipathy against the story of this dragon¡¯s sex life that I heard earlier. Everyone is good even if it isparatively a change. There is no rtion between sex and bondage. such as La¡¯s, against this dragon¡¯s view of sex¡­¡­the bottom line is that greed is a greedy monopoly and a jealous mind that no one knows. However, La was drawn to me by the cor and she saw my painful eyes, as she looked at such a narrowness of myself,ughing joyfully before she whispered.

    ¡°Just now, no one is missing¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t tied in mating. It¡¯s just that. Not the other way around. Master, as long as you want my body, I will always give you everything. I won¡¯t allow anyone other than you to inspire me. As long as you are in this world from now, the role of my womb is to refine your penis, suck the semen and give birth to a child. Oh, my rider, as much as you like anytime, anywhere, monopoly me with unlimited selfishness, insult me and use me as a meat toilet?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good grief¡±

    Even if it is an erotic body that is worth holding, I¡äm troubled longing for it to that extent.

    ¡°As you wish, I will push my cock as long as your hole spreads so you cant tighten. How much can you still walk the table with a hole spread out in the shape of my cock!?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, don¡¯t despise, don¡¯t despair, I won¡¯t mind if you sweep the boulevard steadily without repeating the seeding, I won¡¯t mind, as it¡¯s the main hall of my pride!¡±

    By the way, it was a perverted thing like watching for free.

    ¡°How long will you be unreasonable at my hometown?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Dianne got angry.

    ¡°Ho, great master Dianne also want to enter¡±

    ¡°Noisy¡±

    ¡°If you think loudly, let me shut up his penis quickly. You can bully my uterus as much as you say?¡±

    ¡°You said it¡±

    Without any notice, the leg of La was caught, and the waist was pressed and my penis was rammed inside.

    ¡°Haaaaa?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a sopping wet pervert woman!¡±

    ¡°Haa, Haaa¡­¡­of course it¡¯s so as I¡äm always waiting while preparing for a cock by masturbating¡­¡­whenever you see my face at any time, you can just silence me by exposing your dick and I will always stick out my buttocks¡­¡­aaa?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have such a position if I do such things!¡±

    ¡°U, Aa, that¡­¡­but, ah, uuu¡­¡­but any time, I want your cock! I want to get pregnant!¡±

    ¡°I will wait until you say its good!¡±

    ¡°Aaah¡­¡­that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead, if you can hold back¡­¡­horaa!¡±

    I rampage inside her vagina and ejacte without permission. La sticks out her long tongue out of heat and pleasure.

    ¡°???¡±

    ¡°Haa, Haa¡­¡­what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Te, Terrible master¡­¡­only to make me sexual excited¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You are bad as you are a pervert¡±

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­, but, quite a while¡­¡­uguu?¡±

    While talking, the pleasure of releasests long. Incessantly endlessly, I continues to release sperm into the belly of La. ¡­¡­ It seems that the sperm hell magic is still going on.

    ¡°Guuu¡­¡­.he, hey, look¡­¡­my womb is so big¡­¡­aaa?¡±

    The tough female pervert who is enchanted seeing her belly inted from inside by semen without knowing the details.

    ¡°I will pull it out¡­¡­¡±

    When pulling out my dick from La¡äs pussy, the sperm blows out and spreads out on the jute bagsid on the work table. Every time it¡¯s a terrible sight.

    ¡°Since when has it be so peerless¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Come on¡­¡­since around yesterday¡±

    Suddenly Hilda-san sits next to me, waiting for her turn and answered my question.

    ¡°How long will the effectst?¡±

    ¡°About 100 hours. Hilda-sensei is amazing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    100 hours, emm, surely the day has 24 hours. ¡­¡­for more than 4 days?

    ¡°If my foot could move with that affect duration¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s because it¡¯s a simple magic that it canst a long time¡±

    Jeanne who is waiting for me a while now got a little jealousy and pulled on my sleeve.

    ¡°10-man captain, thrust into my vagina. I want the 10-man captain to rape me. It will be a loan, I will return it¡±

    ¡°You too, you¡­¡­you are a pervert¡±

    ¡°I¡äm a pervert? 10-man captain, I¡¯m a pervert dwarf, punish me?¡±

    Standing behind Jeanne as a matter of course, I grab her small waist and lift her up. She is very light. Despite how much power she has, the weight was still that of a young girl.

    ¡°Yaa¡­¡­a, are we going to do that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your punishment¡±

    It is said that there are customs of vigers to masturbate in the chicken¡¯s buttocks and child goats in some areas. While thinking that it is a bit big for chickens but small for goats, thought that it is not much different from masturbating acts that satisfy sexual desire like that. I picked up Jeanne¡¯s body and thrust into her small vagina and began rhythmically shaking my waist and Jeanne¡äs body.

    ¡°A, uaa¡­¡­hi, giuu, gre, at¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s tight¡­..!!¡±

    As Jeanne¡¯s body is inevitable because it is in an unstable position, I spread her vagina and the tightening bes more than necessary. However, Jeanne desperately looked back at my face and showed a happy smile while shaking her upper body.

    ¡°Here, this, I¡¯m doing¡­¡­nu, a, I¡¯m really¡­¡­a cock hole, 10-man captain?¡±

    ¡°You too¡­¡­, you got a cor easily, but¡­¡­a man¡¯s possession is like that! That¡¯s when the pants are peeled off and you are handled like a hole to satisfy my dick without permission. Well, I don¡¯t know¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Aaa¡­¡­I am excited?¡±

    This was also a deformity direct to La. By the way.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be an ejaction tool at any time? I¡äm 10-man captains cock hole¡­¡­?¡±

    This lovely dwarf girl is saying it as if she is swearing. Trembling her small shivering body while my penis is conquering the bottom of her young vagina, sheys down her little hands on my rough hands. To her vagina that tightens like a sea cucumber, I again ejacte.

    ¡°Ngaaa¡­¡­ha, aaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    From the beginning, in Jeanne¡äs small vagina, there is no space where a lot of sperm can enter. After feeling like a boggle to press for a moment, blended products of bush and semen and love juice are scattered from the gap of folds which spreads the vagina to the limit.

    ¡°¡­¡­Gu, haa¡­¡­10-man captain, vomit till a handsome man pass through¡­¡­¡±

    I gentlyy her next to La. Taking a rough breath, La caressed her head and grasped her hands and closed her eyes with a refreshing expression that Jeanne had done well.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Well, the next one.

    ¡°Andy-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Selenium, shall we start?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium¡äs skirt is rolled up and her pants are lowered. Looking down on Selenium¡äs expression while descending, Selenium was Selenium and she was staring at this strangely.

    ¡°Wh, what?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ From a while ago Andy-san, you like being an S?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, besides, it isn¡¯t bad, but¡­¡­it was strange that it was a different way of doing things than normal, so I was surprised¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If you say so¡±

    La and Jeanne are a separate frame in a sense. In ordance with their taste, it is supposed to have been such a feeling that it finally began to feel like a thimble inside of me¡­¡­, but it is somewhat scary myself who is starting to get used to such behavior gradually.

    ¡°Ah, that attitude is their hobby¡­¡­so let¡¯s go back¡±

    ¡°Ah, ya, not good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    Selenium¡äs shout stops. However, smiling as if misleading, she continued her words.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I would like to be used of being nasty like them in such way¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You too?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This¡­¡­this lewd half-elf, Pisyaah! I¡¯m ready¡±

    Selenium whispers so with excitement and blushing little cheeks. Somehow.

    ¡°This time only¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes?¡±

    ¡°This lewd! Lewd woman!¡±

    Pisyaah, I p Selenium¡äs butt. The sound sounds well, but I try not to hurt her as much as possible.

    ¡°Nhaaa!!¡±

    Selenium feigns it. However, rather than it hurts, it feels good after all. I got the role of defeating Isaac at the banquet festival for the year-end party of the crossbow corpsst year and I thought that it would be useful in such a ce that I devised how to make snaps work and how to put air into the palm for a while.

    ¡°You! Inviting a man with such a lewd big ass!¡±

    Pisyaah, Pisyaah, I p her ass again.

    ¡°Obscenity is like walking in clothes, this penis ve!!¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yeess!! I, I, I¡äm the lowest obscene female ve, obsessed with Andy¡¯s dick, I¡äm lewd and nasty!!¡±

    ¡°Apologize!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry for being lewd!!¡±

    ¡°No! You apologize to my penis, ve!¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes, I¡¯m sorry that you got an erection!! I¡¯m sorry that I don¡¯t relieve your erection with my vagina! I¡¯m really sorry for dying your ejaction!!¡±

    ¡°You indecisive woman! Open your pussy before apologizing!!¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes! Please enter this obscene pussy!! Don¡¯t throw away this lewd female ve who is ipetent to let your penis cum! Please be sure to ejacte as much as you like by thrusting into my pussy!!¡±

    High spirits. I wille in her vagina as it is just another hole and my penis will just goi in and out like by La and Jeanne.

    ¡°Haaaaa?¡±

    ¡°You¡äre not reflecting on this, sow! You just want to be pregnant to pretend that you reflect!?¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­yes, sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­yes, I want to get pregnant¡­¡­I want to get pregnant as soon as possible and have a baby and get pregnant with the next baby!!¡±

    ¡°You¡äre really an obscene woman¡­¡­a splendid vulgar woman who isn¡¯t embarrassed even if I put it out! A woman like you, I didn¡¯t know if I go to know the world and I will keep you as my ve for the rest of my life!¡±

    ¡°???Yes, I will spend my whole life sucking Andy-san¡¯s cock! I want to spend my whole body bing muddy with Andy¡¯s semen and it is the best happiness of a ve like me. I really want to stick to Andy¡¯-san¡äs penis all day long! I don¡¯t need clothes, I hide Andy¡¯s son in my mouth all, my pussy, my boobs, my asshole all day and I want to live like Andy¡¯s human pants!!¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking about this obscene thing!¡±

    Selenium¡äs fantasy is too much and intense that I also got excited.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t do that, your belly is going to get pregnant with my cock! Impatient on! Fertilize! You¡äre going to bear my children and have no way of leaving my side!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will do my best to get pregnant!! I want to get pregnant!! So, fuck this nasty female ve fast and rape me so much that I can¡¯t stand every anymore!!¡±

    How far is the real intention from the origin? I¡¯m a bully. I don¡¯t know myself, and Selenium¡¯s words are more refreshing. But the words of the newish controversial and the word of torture is not even a little hesitation, Selenium and I synchronize the movement of our hips fast to be synchronous. ¡­¡­Ah, I think I have a good affinity with this girl. Even if I hear words of entreaty which I don¡¯t understand the meaning at all even if a terrible word is thrown, there is a sense which conveys something like the auditory illusion. There is a feeling of confusion. Even if I grab her shoulder strongly enough to make bloode out, pull her arm and push her lower back till it hurts. Even if our breathing bes rough, even if I continue to get frustrated without forgiveness. Still, Selenium tells me ¡°I love you¡± with her whole body. I am also loving her unbearably, and there is the feeling that it is transmitted as I hug Selenium. Such a strange, pretend y which isn¡¯t understood. At the end.

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­move, move, open your uterus tightly and let me fertilize you, sow!!¡±

    ¡°Hahii, please break, my, my ovum, vite the deepest part!!¡±

    Dokun, Dokun, Dokun, Dokunn¡­¡­.

    My ejaction starts. We pressed our body against the workbench, trembling, with drooling hanging down, while my child was upying her belly, as arge amount of semen flowed directly into the uterus thoroughly.

    ¡°A, A¡­¡­u, aaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Selenium?¡±

    Selenium fainted. In a panic, I pped her cheeks.

    ¡°Hey, Selenium! Are you okay?¡±

    Did we go too far? After a few seconds, Selenium¡¯s eyes regained their focus.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mo, Mou, Andy-san, I¡¯m pretty stuffed¡±

    ¡°Stuffed?¡±

    ¡°There, even with water, it spread out my asshole¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­La-san, do you want to join?¡±

    ¡°I might do it¡±

    ¡°Mou, so gentle¡­¡­I love that kind of stuff, too¡±

    Aa again.

    ¡°Uu¡­..I can¡¯t make that yet¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll do it, Selenium-san¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve been stormed from a female ve from my own in date¡±

    The waiting pair is admiring in the back.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    And thest half of the first half. When trying to turn to Hilda, Hilda isn¡¯t there.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The next moment I thought it was okay, I was held tightly from behind and pushed down to the workbench in reverse.

    ¡°Don¡±

    ¡°Uoo!¡±

    Bahu, I who falls down on the face lying on the lump of jute bags and sagging clothes.

    Itete¡­¡­Hilda-san?¡¯

    ¡°Eheee. ¡­¡­I have only about a minute and a half¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Magical effect time¡­¡­I can tell, you¡¯re in a state of the rest of magical power¡±

    ¡°Is, is that so?¡±

    ¡°So it is more dangerous than this. If you suddenly fall out of power and fall, you will be injured in such a workce. Time is up¡±

    Although she seemed to be a suitable person somewhat barking, she is a doctor after all. She seems to give priority to injuries and worries about disease rather than desire.

    ¡°¡­Yes¡±

    I will bear in mind the full power of her whole body. Soft boobs and fragrance of a subtle flower perfume make me feel very relieved somewhat.

    ¡°My turn from here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Hilda sensei¡¯s 108 Special Move ¨C Night Part, I like to show off just a bit?¡±

    ¡°Night part!?¡±

    ¡°Afternoon part is medicine, the night part is a mid-range technique?¡±

    Hilda-san arrives at the top of my back lying face down. Withdraw my previous words. She¡¯s a proper doctor but desperation also seems to have priority.

    ¡°O, older sister!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ It takes 30 minutes before I can cast my magic on your leg again. It is more special to me to make tuna people be madly in love?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Which reminds me, brother inw was also a patient of you before, apparently¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that matter is a se-cr-et?¡±

    ¡­¡­Now. I saw something. Her husband who has been sexually drunk in a ce that can not move as a patient, but after the marriage, he couldn¡¯t endure the dreadful nightlife, so the reality is that he was trying to travel to a distant sky.

    ¡°So, where do we go from here? What do you want?¡±

    Hilda-sanughed mysteriously. ¡­¡­Oou. I might have put out a hand to amazing people in the momentum maybe. That¡¯s a Master knight ss.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard if you don¡¯t say it soon. Sensei will squeeze you ten times until we reach the 30 minutes¡±

    ¡°Hei!?¡±

 Chapter 27: Love Sex with a married woman [Hilda]

    <h4>Chapter 27: Love Sex with a married woman [Hilda]</h4>

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m almost out of time. Then I¡¯ll make it a special 30 minutes¡î¡±

    ¡°Wa, Wait, Hilda-san!?¡±

    ¡°Elder sister!? It is unforgiven for us to lose our minutes!¡±

    Dianne, I know how you feel, but I want you to be more genuinely concerned. I¡¯d die if I will keeping once every three minutes.

    ¡°Fine. What do you think Hilda-sensei is?¡±

    Hilda is sharpened to take off her clothes and wrapping my penis with both hands.

    ¡°Eemmm¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne squints her eyes. And La and Selenium, who are exhausted, speak for themselves.

    ¡°She¡¯s a frustrated devil¡±

    ¡°Is she a traveler who was given a cock in the desert where she fell over?¡±

    Regardless of La, how about that example of Selenium?

    ¡°No. Even this is a magic doctor¡±

    While saying that childishly, Hilda-san¡äs hands use snaps to stimte my dick at high speed. It is not a handjob that counts as forey that you will try hard until just before ejaction and then she licks it. It was a skilled, relentless movement that came unpacked from the beginning.

    ¡°Ua, wait, that¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°If you are talking to Hilda-sensei, I want to have your penis overnight ¡­¡­good, now©¤©¤©¤!!¡±

    She suddenly grabbed strongly and cast a spell. The pleasant feeling that was being enhanced elerated from the palm of Hilda at a stretch,

    ¡°Uga, aaaaa!!?¡±

    Byururururuu, I¡äm ejacting. The influence of sperm hell magic spews out like urine. It¡¯s almost like a fountain. And a somewhat weakened ejaction sustained ¡­¡­which doesn¡¯t stop. It won¡¯t stop even after a minute.

    ¡°E, Eeeh!?¡±

    ¡°One of the 108 Hilda-sensei¡äs special move. Valve Crusher?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean!?¡±

    ¡°Your ejaction won¡¯t stop for about 10 minutes from now?¡±

    ¡°Wa, wait, I will die¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just because you can produce sperm at the same momentum as ejacting like a dog¡±

    Saying just. What is ¡¸Just¡¹?

    ¡°Well, how about?¡±

    Then, Hilda-san mercilessly swallows my stinky cum that keeps flowing out like a fountain like that.

    ¡°U, o, aa!¡±

    ¡°Ehee¡­¡­th, this, you don¡¯t want to do this, right? I will let your continuous ejaction inside my vagina¡±

    Hilda-san is weing it by herself. Putting the ns into the uterine mouth and let me ejacte continuously, further skillfully manipting her vaginal tract and squeezing my son from the bottom to the top like a milk stop.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­NNn, Nooo¡­¡­? My stomach is full of pregnancy juice¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Wa, wait, this, if you squeeze, uaaa!?¡±

    Pleasure spins in my head continuously and persistent. My sight is blurred. My penis feelsfortable. Her vagina is the best¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡°¡­¡­Iiii. Hey, Andy-kun¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    I woke up. No, my eyes aren¡¯t closed. I was stunned with my eyes open.

    ¡°Ah, after all this was difficult if it was the first time?¡±

    ¡°E, Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    My ejaction is stopping¡­¡­even so, It has stopped, but still, whenever Hilda-san goes up and down with her hips, the sperm is spotted from the back, and it overflows and falls to the interior.

    ¡°Elder sister is too reckless¡±

    ¡°Uh, I still have a little trouble with this one¡±

    ¡°Th, This one¡­..going easy on someone?¡±

    ¡°My husband had a lot of trouble and I was going to make illusion magic that would be a base-hit¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You went crazy, aren¡¯t you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯m good at finding out what I can¡¯t do¡±

    She¡¯s a devil. A great demon. How could her husband¡¯s mind keep sane after he kept being frenzied every night in a pleasure that would make you go crazy? Isn¡¯t it a kind of torture?

    ¡°Shall I do the next killer technique?¡±

    ¡°No good¡±

    ¡°Eeh¡±

    I have to correct this. A few seconds through the window, I saw a blue sky in the desert. I felt like I could see the good smile of Hilda¡¯s husband who had never been seen before. Swearing there. I will say words of advice that will make hime back.

    ¡°Hilda-san¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Please sit down for a moment, no, not on me¡±

    ¡°??¡±

    Hilda-san sits on the workbench. The semen that flowed inside her lower part before spreads under her waist while watching it, but I don¡¯t look at it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good if only you feelfortable¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s nice to feel good, right? Because it¡¯s sex¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d feel good better when the man has the control and you feel good together¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    This person, it seems long to be pursuing her to give the pleasure of limit margin during sex. She doesn¡¯t feel any doubt about adding torture to that pleasure.

    ¡°Is it OK? ¡­ Of course, it is necessary for sex to feel good, but I also have fun to make others happy with my own hands.¡±

    ¡°Anyway¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san it is just you who feels good!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, but Andy-kun, didn¡¯t you feel good?¡±

    ¡°Not really, there is no room for men to do their best!¡±

    ¡°All the sperm is served and it feels soooo sweet and gorgeous, right?¡±

    ¡°It is because the response of the body arbitrarily leads to Hilda-san¡¯s pleasure, but the conquest desire of a man has not been satisfied at all!¡±

    ¡°Con, conquest¡­¡­desire?, N, Not good, Andy-kun, you wanted to conquer Hilda-sensei? But it is only for you Andy-kun¡±

    Yup. As I thought, this person, can¡¯t understand it herself that she is somewhat selfish. She hasn¡¯t noticed that she is robbing her opponent¡¯s pride by rooting on her opponent¡¯s pride, with a great technique and confidence in her service to the other party. Excessive service is the act of doodling as it is. And, if an S or M does not meet the other party¡¯s desire, affection is not exchanged.

    ¡°I will be dare to say¡­¡­Hilda-san, you are forbidden to use your erotic skills anymore¡±

    ¡°E, Eh? Didn¡¯t you feelfortable?¡±

    ¡°I am different, please consider your partner¡±

    ¡°Even if I say I do think it¡­¡­but, I don¡¯t feelfortable¡­¡­I can¡¯t help it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A prostitute is enough if you feelfortable. And I¡¯m not troubled by a woman who needs to be a prostitute¡±

    Uwaa. I say I¡¯m super good. But I have to say it.

    ¡°If you want love, don¡¯t change strangely. I don¡¯t want to do ordinary sex, I¡¯d like to do lovey-dovey, erotic or hi sex with Hilda anyway¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Hilda-san got bright red. Dianne coughs, La gently trembles her shoulders and Selenium raises her face.

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°Andy. ¡­¡­Seriously you want to make my elder sister fall¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is a bad master who strips a woman straightforwardly off her appearance¡±

    ¡°Mou¡­ Do you really want to be a married ve!?¡±

    No, I¡¯m not going to do that. Just as it is, Hilda-san¡äs sex, it¡¯s not going to work out forever.

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uhh¡­¡­then, my killer technique, I seal it¡±

    ¡°Did you understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­And then, you will do lovey-dovey and erotic with me, right Andy-kun?¡±

    ¡°I can do it¡±

    Not only I but also your husband.

    ¡°¡­¡­Lovey-dovey, erotic¡­¡­¡±

    Hilda-san turned bright red for a while, kept muttering before she suddenly hides her body shyly. And then.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, that, ¡­¡­then wait a moment, restart, wait ten minutes¡±

    She gathered her clothes from the side and go out.

    ¡°¡­¡­, Somehow, she looks strange, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Listening to my own monologue, Dianne shows a stunned face I do not know how many times today.

    ¡°Idiot. ¡­¡­it¡¯s embarrassing, she was just being hi to get on¡­¡­or if I¡¯m seriously asking for a woman who just wanted to ejacte and have fun¡±

    ¡°Keep on grooming¡±

    ¡°I will do so¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­10-man captain, it¡¯s bottomless¡±

    ¡°Our turn is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right,passion for now¡±

    ¡°Well, wait a while for my older sister¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Exactly ten minutester, Hilda-san showed up again. She did the grooming with a wet cloth or something, refreshed her perfume and was strained as if she is another person. First of all, she confirmed the time she came back and made my leg move with illusion magic.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, then, please, let¡¯s do it¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san, don¡¯t be so nervous¡±

    ¡°But¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡±

    Lightly stroking Hilda-san¡¯s hair, she calms down with a light kiss.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    She is going to calm down, but I feel that her stiffness has increased a little as well. She takes off her clothes one by one and the skin which I should have been seen a little while ago is seen again slowly.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡±

    The skin looked somewhat different just because she was a little nervous and ashamed. An illusion that it was supposed to have shown that much, but it seems that I see something that is somewhat inadmissible. No, it is something you shouldn¡¯t look at. She¡¯s a married woman.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    I kiss her skin. Licking this dark elf¡äs youthful skin slowly with my tongue. It¡¯s probably not enough for Hilda, who was good at bringing out direct pleasure. But that¡¯s fine. It is no use trying to create pleasure at full throttle. Hoping, expecting, wanting, giving, and being given. It is inconvenient unless you take that process.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lick that ce¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to lick¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Shall I continue with your boobs?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh¡±

    ¡°Tell me properly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Please lick and suck my boobs¡­¡­and rub¡­¡­¡±

    She does as I say. Hilda-san finally entrusts herself to the desired pleasure that finally arrived. In the meantime, I rub her body, stroke the nks, thighs and her crotch. To orthodox, to normal. I continue to caress like ordinary lovers.

    ¡°¡­¡­Such a thing, it is my first time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting tired of just the main dish suddenly. I will do it more carefully, patiently, gentle and sweet¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    ¡°Well, it hasn¡¯t been half year yet since I have been taught by Selenium, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk of other women while making lovey-dovey¡±

    I am doing this with other women around us.

    ¡°¡­¡­But it¡¯s kind of nice¡±

    I gently stroked her with my hand. She finally entrusts herself to my tongue and lips that sometimes move to eat her nipples.

    ¡°Because I was interrupted at the end of sex only to make a child if I think well, I let my body be so leisurely¡­¡­I didn¡¯t do it all the time. My Husband, I thought he was tired of my body, but¡­¡­I wonder if I was the one who got tired¡±

    Hilda-san tells me so as sheughs at herself. Certainly, her husband might have been bored. I guess it was painful. But she surely has skills which she got at the end of the effort. At any time, if there was room for thinking that it is love, that the brake is love, they may have been able to get along well for a while. But¡­¡­elves, dark elves are ¡®unchanged¡¯ creaturespared to humans. Comparatively, there is a tendency to spend time while stuck in the ce where it is likely not to be able to stand back there. It may be one typical example.

    ¡°Well then¡­¡­I will bother you again¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. Do your best¡±

    ¡°I will do my best¡±

    I don¡¯t know exactly what to do but I will enter Hilda-san¡äs vagina which openedpletely.

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­kuu¡±

    Her vagina hole which had been made moist to the expected feeling was still hot and narrow without any tricks.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I was ejacting inside until a while ago, here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh well¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But men don¡¯t just want to ¡ºCreampie¡» women¡­I mean ¡ºRavish¡». After all, I¡¯m excited to have children, but after all, I want to taste the important things of my partner with my own will¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N. I¡¯m sorry, let me have a vaginal cum shot¡±

    ¡°I will have you pay for it now¡±

    I move my hips.

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­¡±

    Hilda-san¡äs vagina entangles nervously. There will still be semen left by me from just before. However, I finally have a taste, finally, I was getting drunk by the feeling of a married woman¡¯s vagina that I got as a male device instead of just a sperm injector. I can¡¯t escape the sense of virtue as usual. This vagina, this uterus originally belongs to another man. But now, Hilda-san gently and carefully opened it for me and epted it. I am stealing the body of this married woman now. It makes me feel pleasant to feel it as a real feeling instead of only a fact.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hilda-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, Andy-kun¡­¡­kiss me, hold me while rubbing my breasts while kissing¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Guchu, Guchuu, Guchuu, Guchuu¡­¡­.

    The waist movement bes gradually rhythmical. Then, as soon as I rub the soft tits to match the movements, we entangle our tongues mutually with a deep kiss. Increase. Love is enhanced with pleasure. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, Hilda-san¡äs husband. Only now this time, Hilda-san, belongs to me.

    ¡°N, gu, nguu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Neruu¡­¡­nbu, ngugu¡­¡­¡±

    When the movement of the waist has reached the climax, I take my hand from Hilda-san¡¯s breasts and hug her tightly. Hilda-san also puts her legs on my back, attracts herself exactly, and puts her strength on her arms so as not to escape. And I cum inside.

    ¡°N©`©`©`n?¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­nn¡±

    Blow out. Love juice is released like urine again and tries to inte and fill Hilda-san¡¯s womb.

    ¡°Nha, haa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Pu, huuu¡­¡­¡±

    Hilda-san separates from my lips and smiled at me satisfyingly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ahaa¡­¡­it seemed like my first experience, it was¡­¡­??¡±

    ¡°I am honored¡±

    The intertwined legs aren¡¯t released yet.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ehehee¡­¡­that¡¯s right¡­¡­if you can make children with such hi¡­¡­it¡¯s a crystal of love¡­¡­I say¡­¡­¡±

    Suddenly.

    ¡°¡­¡­By the way Hilda-san, I¡¯ve ejacted all the way inside, but there are some contraceptive means, right?¡±

    I was able to tilt my head with a serious look.

    ¡°Inside? I mean, I don¡¯t use it, it is okay, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, you¡¯re a magic doctor?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Alright, Alright¡±

    Hilda-san struck my back with her finger as if it were relieved.

    ¡°Even if I am able to do it now, my husband won¡¯te back until the child is born, so when hees back I will tell him it¡¯s Dianne-chan¡äs child¡±

    ¡°Older sister!?¡±

    There is no reason for Dianne to scream. I mean, this woman is too terrible. I¡¯m really sorry, Hilda-san¡äs husband.

 Chapter 28: Dazzling pleasure [Aurora Anzeros Dianne]

    <h4>Chapter 28: Dazzling pleasure [Aurora Anzeros Dianne]</h4>

    If I think about it, before I got a foot, I was stomping just by swinging my back with full force. It can be said that it is the so-called kind of intracerebral drugs, smiths, cksmiths, and fireballs that have worked hard to this point.

    ¡°Gowah ¡­ ¡­.¡±

    And finally I finished the turn of Hilda who could be said to be a difficult enemy, so the thread was running out in me.

    ¡°A¡­¡­are you alright, Andy?¡±

    ¡°We, well, let me just take a moment to rest a little¡±

    Pretended endurance fully opened. It can¡¯t be done in a bit. If it is true, I want a few hours off. However, time is also, recently Dianne who has been turning to themander in a restful manner other than this, Anzeros who looks with the eyes like a puppy, and the youngest in the ground and the day from the virginity loss shallow, It is not preferable to give up to the aurora at the time of incorporation. I think I have to manage it with a meaning. When.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­please cooperate for a moment¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Wh, what are you going to do¡­¡­Ah!?¡±

    Selenium abruptly covered over La in the sixty-nine posture and had her mouth on the secret part.

    ¡°Nnchu¡­¡­zuzuzuu¡±

    ¡°So, sorry¡­¡­hiu, aa!?¡±

    She drinks the semen that has been collected and flowed out. Well, although I delivered just that much, tens of minutes have psed since I injected my semen thanks to Hilda taking time. There isn¡¯t much left.

    ¡°N. gochisousama. ¡­¡­Jeanne-chan¡­¡­is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Wh, What? What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s too small to shut out all the things¡±

    ¡°Cha, it is still in my womb properly! I¡¯m keeping 10-man captain¡äs penis juice!?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t go down to the uterus¡±

    ¡°So, so what are you doing, sucking out the sperm specifically?¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, don¡¯t these people know? Selenium¡äs abnormal medical treatment light technique.

    ¡°¡­¡­So much. Selenium-chan, over here¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes?¡±

    Take a nice ride on Hilda-san, the naked Selenium is invited smilingly, sucking with her mouth Hilda-san¡äs hole. Since I just put it out, a lot of sperm is in it. This married dark elf is feeling relieved as it is sucked out.

    ¡°N¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Chu¡­¡­n, buu¡­¡­ngu, ngu, nguu¡­¡­puha, full?¡±

    ¡°Fufufu¡±

    A white and dark elf intertwine and interact with each other. ¡­¡­Uwa It is a very obscene scenery.

    ¡°Nn, I got a lot of energy. Thank you for the meal¡±

    ¡°Yes, poor girl¡±

    Exchanging a special greeting, Selenium got up from Hilda-san¡¯s crotch. Then, Selenium turns it into medical treatment light and giving it to me as a life force.

    ¡°U¡­¡­that helped, Selenium¡±

    ¡°No No, you don¡¯t need to thank me. Now you¡äre fine.

    I¡¯m not saying you don¡¯t need it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    I wait for the strength which came back by magic to be familiar to the end of my limbs and I rise up with the momentum.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!

    My crotch is also hard. As the interior of the room was drawn like a line, the side of the half-naked people on one side and the side of Dianne and the other two who are clothed are clearly separated, theposition that the three people over there stood up dignifiedly and looked at me pretty well. At the moment I was conscious of, I think I got it a bit. When I look calmly, this scene is a bit silly and embarrassing. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡±

    ¡°No, I¡±

    And the pair of white elves remaining begins to undress happily. Dianne shrugged her shoulders and give it to those two.

    ¡°Dianne?¡±

    Is it okay? Turning my eyes, Dianne gently raised her hand.

    ¡°Well, I was the first to be held yesterday. ¡­¡­And, the magic effect time is also few, so I¡¯m going to make you the tuna like my elder sister did¡±

    ¡°Is that all right?¡±

    ¡°Good. If you get used to it, you will be able to enjoy it slowly in the future¡±

    When the foot moves, it bes a scramble of time thus. Hilda-san¡¯s cooperation is necessary to move and for that reason absolutely must give way to Mr. Hilda, it is difficult to take time to rx slowly. When ites, there is a fruit to study how to enjoy with me in a tuna state. That is Dianne¡äs wish. ¡­¡­She seems to give way even though she is unexpectedly greedy. It¡¯s the spirit of losing and getting away. Truly a fighting genius.

    ¡°Ah, Andy, hurry up¡±

    ¡°I can prepare at any time¡­¡­¡±

    And the two young elves who don¡¯t care about it, throw off their clothes and turn their asses around and invite me to join them.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think that they just lost their virginities yesterday¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like wicked women¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike them, but!¡±

    I totally push into Aurora¡äs vagina without hesitation. As expected she still has a few experiences, so that her young, plump and slippery folds greet me a bit nervous.

    ¡°Uu!!¡±

    Aurora who is pushed also bends her white spine brush and shivers to the intruder who neither refrains nor has emotions. But that is also a matter of time.

    ¡°U¡­¡­ku, Andy-san, you don¡¯t need to refrain¡­¡­now, please move as you like¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it?¡±

    ¡°Huhuu, it is amemoration now at this time. The ceremony of the pledge of the oath that I became yours. Did you forget, master?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No no no¡±

    For the sake of convenience, only La is a pet and you should not be in the position that you are kept.

    ¡°Or rather should I say really, that, emm¡­¡­you¡¯re calling yourself a female ve? Not a lover or a bride or at least a mistress?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you express yourself as other beings to others, that¡¯s free, I¡¯m not going to be a child to the extent that I don¡¯t know what is called a social position¡±

    ¡°A, Ah¡±

    ¡°But my feelings, like the female dragon and Selenium, I want to be treated like a toilet, whether I¡äm hugged by you or when my clothes are torn as you desire. If you wish, in front of my parents or my brother, I will be willing to expose my crotch and willingly to be vited¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that!¡±

    This time the neck is blown.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a good person. ¡­¡­But can you understand my heart?¡±

    ¡°What drives you there?¡±

    ¡°It is love¡±

    ¡°Love¡±

    Something¡¯s different. I want to say it, but this self-confident aristocratic elf is a little unsure of myself that I¡¯m not sure.

    ¡°A man who forced me for the first time from the bottom of my heart, without using any weapons, who sumbed me with his talent and words, if this man¡¯s penis calls for my woman¡¯s part, I can¡¯t disobey it and I can¡¯t forgive him that he has sex with another woman and I can¡¯t respond to his desires¡±

    ¡°Your pride is alsoplicated and strange¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s easy, I want to be your biggest woman, that¡¯s all¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nobody, other than me can be your most proud woman because you took away my heart for the first time. I am a cozy woman, I want to be the most eptable sexual partner for you. In every sense I want to be your most important person, that¡¯s all¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m very happy though. Pulling out my penis that went all the way in, I hug Aurora who has a little frustrating face from behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you submit with misunderstanding and are falling in love by a mistake?¡±

    ¡°Andy-san?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I mean, it is definitely true, it¡¯s cowardly thrusting my penis into you a couple of times as well. ¡­¡­You have a lot of assumptions, so you¡¯re probably pretty mistaken¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Gyamuuto. Aurora pulls my cheeks. And, Anzeros pulls from the opposite side at the same time.

    ¡°Idededede!?¡±

    ¡°I have already noticed such a thing. Even so, I don¡¯t have to help because I like you!¡±

    ¡°It is your bad habit to lose confidencepared to someone else, Andy. What was it at the timepared to 100-manmander Becker or General Lucas?¡±

    ¡°This is why I ask for a cor! It is because I was scared as soon as I was not suitable for you in the p of confidence!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°For you, you may be able to let go of me and Aurora, but it might be a light existence. For us, it is good enough to break the mess, because it doesn¡¯t matter that you have been made to throw away other things, we want you to keep us, we want you to have confidence in your own things¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡­¡­If you can change as much as possible, there can not be a world of tombs like unbelievable love! That¡¯s what love is like! Please be conscious of it!¡±

    My hands grasped from both are pulled.

    ¡°Itete¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you understand, please pierce me as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­TTe¡±

    Roughly, I¡äm pressed by butts. Anzeros and Aurora sandwiched my penis between their butts.

    ¡°¡­ As you can see, I am vulnerable to temptation and flirtatious¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re ady-killer with absolute love¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know and understand if you can¡¯t exin it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    It might be that I was mistaken. Doubting the enthusiasm of those two that it is not a genuine feeling just by riding the wave. I thought that they wanted a cor, I thought that they wanted the inscription of the owner, just a thorn. Both of them did not want me to think so it was going to escte more and more.

    ¡°I am yours¡±

    ¡°I am your woman, you can hold me anytime, let¡¯s make a baby, I¡¯m a woman who wants it¡±

    I epted their words who chewed and included.

    ¡°If you¡¯re tempted to say that, do you really want to be a mom?¡±

    ¡°Huhuu. Did you finally feel like that?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask for such a thing in a joke from the beginning¡±

    I pulled out my son from between the two hips and grab both hips with both hands, and began to perpetrating them alternately.

    ¡°T, Th, Thisss, at least, which one!¡±

    ¡°Haah, ku, uuu¡­¡­you¡¯re a greedy man!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bad to thrust out your hips forcefully and continuously! It¡¯s going to move on!¡±

    ¡°Far from being aware¡­¡­Oh, after all, what are you going to do! Do not feel good if you don¡¯t do it carefully!¡±

    ¡°Huhu, that¡¯s good too¡­¡­I don¡¯t mind that I use it in this way. Even in this form, I can make love!!¡±

    ¡°U, Uuuu¡­..I, I¡¯m fine¡­¡­Andy, you will get tired¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°I am doing it because I love it! ¡­¡­Damn, your butt is pretty bad!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Idiot¡±

    As it is, it is soppy there and buchubuchu here. These two muddy vaginas are made luxurious and are about to be tasted. Two lovely small-breasted elves, quietly stick their asses out and their long ears are hanging down in order.

    ¡°N, u, auu, ku, hiuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy, Andy¡­¡­ejacte, ejacte¡­¡­my stomach, pickled with your sperm!!¡±

    ¡°Ku, it¡¯s about time¡­¡­kuuaa!!¡±

    Bururu, Buku, Bururuu!!

    I ejacted. As usual, the semen which was increased by Hilda-san¡¯s magic fills Anzeros¡äs vagina, and while spreading it over two hips, I invaded Aurora¡äs vagina forcibly and fill up her womb.

    ¡°Nku, uu¡­¡­gre, at¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡­hot, uu¡­¡­¡±

    Both of them seemed not to have reached the climax, but they were baptized with semen, filled satisfactorily to the back of the belly and smiled happily. And I fell down briskly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, Andy?¡±

    ¡°Andy-san?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Magic ends¡­¡­¡±

    I have no power in my left knee. I took a breath from the gap of two lovely buttocks meat while looking up at the semen which blown out ording to my breath.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Well. Good morning, Andy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡±

    I was going to do it with Dianne for a while but eventually, I couldn¡¯t make it during the effect time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. ¡­¡­I won¡¯t rush. It is not a cor anniversary day for me separately. We can do it after your leg has healed¡±

    She smiles and carefully lick my muddy penis. I am afraid that I can¡¯t do a great job after healing.

    ¡°¡­¡­N, Nchuu¡­¡­I will¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Au¡­¡­not good, I just released sperm and it is hard again now¡­¡­¡±

    The pleasure is too much and this little stimtion let my dick be erect. But Dianne eagerly licks and sweeps my dick, before she sucks and extracts the remaining juice from the core.

    ¡°How many times have you taken out in the morning already?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind counting¡±

    ¡°Good grief. ¡­¡­It is already a strange phenomenon that it won¡¯t wither¡±

    ¡°Because everyone exposed their sexy bodies and Dianne licks it with such a lustful face¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so? Am I lustful¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I want to get through this already, but Dianne has nasty eyes that emerge as a passion for the desire to swing back and straddle. The tone alone is cool, but the body that I put on my lower body in a peaceful manner was getting hot as if it had suffered from a fever.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well then I, too¡­¡­?

    ¡°Of course¡±

    Just one person, Dianne who never wanted a contract in form of a cor. To the end, she is a person who stands equal to me or keeps a position higher than me but loves me just for that. For this person, perhaps, it probably doesn¡¯t need confirmation for the bond with me. Same as or greater than Selenium. I feel confident for the future, that presence isfortable.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been whining like Anzeros before, haven¡¯t you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say that anymore?¡±

    ¡°Dianne¡­¡­I can¡¯t do without you anymore¡±

    Think twice and never repeat, even if you realize it is a mistake. So on the contrary, I will try to say something a little confident. Dianne smiled while listening to it and being skewered by my son on her own.

    ¡°Correct¡±

    ¡°My cock is a source of energy¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°It always seems happy to be mating¡±

    ¡°I am too happy¡±

    ¡°There is also a degree on the other side¡±

    ¡°Completely¡±

    Dianne answers stubbornly to words that would otherwise be declined. There are times when that voice begins to shake, but it is a voice of a disgrace that I love her from the top to the bottom and it can not be helped anyhow.

    ¡°I can¡¯t survive unless I¡¯m ravished by your dick¡­¡­I will be happy when I¡¯m fucked¡­¡­because I didn¡¯t put it in here at all, it was like dry soil¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Since yesterday¡­¡­your lower body is aching¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡­I¡¯m being paid by Andy¡¯s cock¡­¡­I¡¯m dancing for the rain to have your cock¡­¡­I am blessed¡­e blessing,e on bless me like this¡­¡­n, aaa¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I will give it¡­¡­I will give it now!¡±

    ¡°Come!! To my secret ce, give me your blessed rain!¡±

    Gucha, Gucha, selfish Dianne shakes her waist.

    It is not a technique. It is only loved just for the moment. While shaking her love from the whole body, Dianne¡¯s waist begins its overwhelming rain dance and I thrust my waist delicately in that intense pleasure and hurt Dianne¡äs inside.

    ¡°Nha, aaa!!!! Au, a, agaaa?¡±

    ¡°Gu¡­¡­uuu¡­¡­!!¡±

    Diane¡¯s vagina fills up in a blink of an eye in a while, while the lower abdomen gets stretched. It is filled with my sperm. Dianne gently strokes me while being pleased with teary eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­Haaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­Haaa¡­¡­Haaa¡­¡­¡±

    When Dianne squeezed her vaginal opening, white liquid leaked from between the hips and thebia as if it had a coarse phase. Even though it went out again and again. I understand the effect of magic, but this cheerful ejaction is strangely painful. I and Dianne were connected and holding our breath before weughed somehow without a reason.

 Chapter 29: Secret Oasis Outdoor Sex [Jeanne Aurora]

    <h4>Chapter 29: Secret Oasis Outdoor Sex [Jeanne Aurora]</h4>

    On that day when we did a big uprising alternately in the workshop in the morning, the hi was already in a self-weight mood in the afternoon and evening.

    ¡°Although it will definitelye out many times if it is the magic of sperm hell, it isn¡¯t a magic calling sperm from fundamentally outrageous ces, it¡¯s a magic to intensely boost the production of sperm¡­¡­.uh, it isn¡¯t good if you overdo it. Dehydration symptoms¡±

    Hilda-san¡¯s advice is working. Well there is no doubt that I¡¯m missing a lot of moisture and nutrition. I thought that my head and limbs became heavier somewhat on the street.

    And since Carlos-san¡äs green vegetables punishment is executed, it is irresistible.

    ¡°Come on, eat human! Now by all means! I don¡¯t give you salt or dressing!¡±

    ¡°Please forgive it, older brother. Andy-kun has been trying so hard in the morning¡±

    ¡°What do you mean with working hard!? What kind of glossy thing did he do Hilda!!¡±

    ¡°Eh, that is¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Damn this rotten human! I will add spinach! Of course it wasnt boiled!!¡±

    Hilda-san didnt do it on purpose, right. ¡­¡­The mood is that of a caterpir.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    That¡¯s why that day was a day off and the next morning. 100-manmander Becker who went somewhere yesterday showed up at the breakfast and said with a blurred face.

    ¡°Captain¡­¡­I will temporarily return to Quika¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡±

    Dianne nods as if she expected it.

    ¡°Say hello to my father¡±

    ¡°Understood. ¡­¡­Haa¡±

    He is more energetic than yesterday. ¡­¡­No, I¡¯m not bad, but I feel guilty a little.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­damn¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°100-manmander Becker¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­Smithson. Your recklessness is truly enviable¡±

    ¡°Ha, haa¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡­what kind of thing¡­¡­what are you doing, I¡­..there, discouraged without running away¡­¡­but even then¡±

    100-manmander Becker who continues impeachment society while poking a fruit at the breakfast. I wonder about Dianne. I wonder if it is Anzeros. Then, La ps her hands together with a p.

    ¡°By the way you, I have something to pay in advance¡±

    ¡°A, Ah¡­¡­uh, that is well, ¡­¡­yes¡±

    ¡°What, you have a strange face. ¡­¡­Here, you will be able to change it for money somehow¡±

    With a snap a transparent ball is taken out of the void and La throw it towards 100-manmander Becker.

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s this¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a hidden treasure like a dragon¡¯s jewel. There is the story that it can be sold very highly in the human world¡±

    If you have something of money, put it out from the beginning. I was watching from the side and I thought, I should give a voice that does not make me feel ufortable.

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you doing with this dragon treasure?¡±

    ¡°There look, you ought to know one of those important illegal channels, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡­¡­That reminds me that the treasure of a dragon was virtually a proof of intrusion into the Dragon Pce, so it was like a forbidden item.

    ¡°¡­¡­I will have it as a proof to Minister Ashton once¡±

    ¡°Muu, maybe other hidden treasures are better? If you do your best then there may be things that you can get from excavated ruins¡±

    By the way, is La¡¯s financial resources treated as a treasure trouble of all dragons once? There seems to be arge amount of gold, but it seems tough to actually make money. ¡­¡­Thinking about it, Carlos-san hurriedly came in from the side.

    ¡°Wai, WaiWaiWaitt!!? What are you guys doing here!?¡±

    ¡°What treasure?¡±

    ¡°It is a hidden treasure¡±

    La and 100-manmander Becker make a strange face. Carlos-san swallowed his spit and dropped his voice.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to say this to Dianne¡äs guests¡­¡­the treasure of a dragon is the material for a prize? I¡¯m also in the position of colony leader, so if you want to exchange such things in public if you have to move to arrest on the standpoint. It is not an atmosphere, but is this youngdy an adventurer?¡±

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯m called youngdy¡±

    Laughs with curiosity looking crazy. Then walk to the entrance to the courtyard and take off the robe that she is wearing. Hey don¡¯t take your clothes off.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say that my name is La¡±

    Sense that the brain is shaken for a moment. And a ck dragon with a total length of over 50 meters appears with the dawn in the green courtyard.

    ¡°I¡äm Andy Smithson¡äs mount, ck dragon La¡±

    ¡°Hi, hiiii!?¡±

    Carlos-san fell on his butt out of fear. That¡¯s normal to get frightened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t break the house¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t throw down the palm tree¡±

    I and Dianne says so while striving to calm the trembling Carlos-san and the frightened maids down.

    ¡°I understand¡±

    La lifts her wings and tail so that she doesn¡¯t destroy the surroundings as obedient as possible.

    ¡°N, Noooooo!!¡±

    ¡°Die, will I be killed©`©`!!?¡±

    Maids panic further. Oh, it certainly is invisible to the slightly menacing wind.

    ¡°¡­¡­Transform back¡±

    ¡°That seems better¡±

    La returns to a naked human form instantly.

    ¡°Particrly nothing is stolen, so don¡¯t get cranky, older brother¡±

    La who put on her robeughs with a high-pitched voice. Carlos-san looks back to me while grasping his arms to suppress his trembling.

    ¡°What are you!? Are you a fake that looks to be weak or are you actually a overnight or something?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m really weak¡±

    I¡¯m getting sad to say this.

    ¡°But she is a dragon¡±

    ¡°And!?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with and¡±

    Even if it is said, it is not easy to exin.

    ¡°By the way, that Dragon¡¯s jewel. Even if it was stolen, most dragons wouldn¡¯t be angry¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­it¡¯s kind of like gallstones. It can be in the belly of a dragon body for about ten years¡±

    Shocking fact. ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure Boyd¡äs friend has been killed because of that.

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, that said, I went into La-oneechan¡äs bellyst year to get it! It was also polished!¡±

    ¡°Well, but no matter how we can cut it and use it as an arrowhead, we can¡¯t imagine how to process it. Although there are a lot of dragons materials that have been used as decorative seeds, but it is not that important anymore¡±

    Uwaa. A dream is broken.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    I managed to convince Carlos-san somehow not to arrest us and that we will leave soon.

    ¡°Becker is going and we have to leave soon too¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡±

    Talc is cozy (especially the bathing oasis), but we can¡¯t stay here forever. I met Hilda-san, not for the H, but to head to Polka together.

    ¡°La, here is a map. To make a flight n¡±

    Dianne hands a map of the whole Celesta and Trot. La looked strange.

    ¡°You ought to fly by such intuition¡±

    ¡°Today the status of Trot is a vassal country of Celesta and we are foreigners, so in order not to be troubled afterwards, we must get to the royal city of Trot with Trots corpsmand¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome¡±

    ¡°And even your wings will straddle the sun, and it would be better to take a lodging in a city somewhere than camping on the way. When you know the location of a town on the route, you can make your illusion by grasping the timing¡±

    ¡°Mumu¡±

    It surely feels like we¡¯ve suddenly advanced properly. Dianne¡¯s way of thinking was quite reasonable.

    ¡°With that Anzeros, Selenium, you will apany me. We will buy more luggage for the trip¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡±

    ¡­¡­Jeanne, Aurora and I are on the loose end.

    ¡°¡­ Why¡±

    ¡°Do you want to drink alcohol?¡±

    ¡°Reject¡±

    ¡°Shall we go for sightseeing?¡±

    ¡°It is too soon¡±

    Jeanne and Aurora who are unspoken in different meanings and I who can¡¯t move his leg, when I think about it a lot, there are few things that we can do here.

    ¡°Well, well, well, let¡¯s have a bath!¡±

    Hilda-san, who came from the side is strangely partitioned.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m happy, but is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡°10-man captain¡­..is really lewd¡±

    Aurora and Jeanne, make scornful eyes a bit. These two should have been in the indoor bathing area, but it seems that the fact that I and 100-manmander Becker looked at the other girls who bathed seems to have been leaked out.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a good custom here!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t say that it is not good¡±

    ¡°Well because it is 10-man captain¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well then, are we going to be nk until Dianne¡¯se back?¡±

    Either way is okay.

    ¡°No, I wille bathing¡­¡­in short, we don¡¯t have anything to lose¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°So let¡¯s start the battle¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    And then. After all, Aurora, Jeanne and I came to the bathhouse. And Hilda-san.

    ¡°¡­¡­It feels good¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡±

    There is no cloud, and the blue sky which exits. White sand and sparkling water. A palm tree swaying in a dry wind. A loose mountain range in the far south. And, the Russell Desert of the vast side in the north. A popr rocky mountain. In such an oasis, female ogres and dark elves continue bathing without worrying about public eyes, sometimes different species such as humans. The girls who are exposing a dignified nakedness are roughly local residents and almost all the races from othernds are men. It was a sight that was easy to understand. In a distant view.

    N, Nhuu¡­¡­its a bit of a thrill¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go for a moment¡­¡­¡±

    Beside me, here are two different races, a female dwarf and elf that are mismatched in many ways. It is a little good that both of them are hiding their breasts. In the position of Aurora sitting back and back with me, Hilda graces the next of me. And Jeanne sitting on my knees. It might not be visible to the figure where a young child or a younger sister is put on the knee when seeing from distance. In fact, I have seen a ogre papa. But Jeanne was holding my penis tightly under the water.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it was forbidden to do hi things here, Hilda-san¡±

    ¡°Well, they¡¯ll get angry when they find out¡±

    ¡°What is the penalty?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never heard of any penalty. Physical contact other than hi things is okay and sometimes in the evening or something, a couple will really do it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s broad-daylight right now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t think they will do anything as long as you have a baby face, so it¡¯s fine?¡±

    Far away from childish face I¡¯m totally perfect young. Still, Jeanne is trembling her small shoulder and turns her thin waist around and around and stimtes my son. Even if it is not so, the piston of Jeanne¡¯s pussy is tight and it became a enough stimtion by a little movement though it is pear because the wave rises.

    ¡°It feels good¡­¡­right¡­¡­??¡±

    ¡°Da, Danger¡­¡­it¡¯sing out¡±

    ¡°Put it out without reservation¡­¡­?¡±

    Tighten up tightly, Jeanne pulls my face over the shoulder and kisses me with pleasure.

    ¡°GGu¡­¡­!¡±

    While kissing, I ejacted in Jeanne¡äs small vagina. Because Hilda-san¡äs sperm hell magic is still within the effect time, the lower abdomen is gradually expanding and I feel cold sweat as I saw it.

    ¡°Hey, hey¡­¡­wouldn¡¯t it be exposed¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huhu¡­¡­it is wonderful¡­¡­ my womb has been filled and I might get pregnant, everyone, all the female dark elves and ogres who are here will see it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°U, Uh¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Stroking her bulging lower abdomen, Jeanne repeatedly kisses me with a fascinating face that felt happy. It seems that she has already ept to expose her body as she is on the way to be a pervert.

    ¡°10-man captain¡­¡­10-man captain, I¡¯m pregnant now I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯m pregnant by 10-man captain. 10-man captain how do I feel that I¡äm pregnant? I feel more swollen in my stomach¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Behind my shoulders, Aurora is trembling her shoulders and is full of joy when she hears the happy broken erotic remarks of Jeanne.

    ¡°Aurora?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, It is unfair!¡±

    ¡°No, no, that, what?¡±

    ¡°Although she is younger than me¡­¡­her chest, that dragon and Dianne are totally ipatible¡­¡­on top of that, it¡¯s not like we can do it here, just as much as I want!¡±

    ¡°What are you angry with?¡±

    Aurora turns around, hugs my back, whispering at the ear with a rebellious voice.

    ¡°That dwarf girl is small and you can embrace her in this ce, so my small chest may be held here too, right?¡±

    ¡°No, you are a adult physically! Because if you ride me, it will be ordinary!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re my owner we can do something¡±

    Aurora rubs the cor on her neck to show off her presence. I haven¡¯t made the cors just for Aurora and Jeanne to show off. Certainly she is anxious that the excitement will elerate when she is conscious of it and that Aurora may be impregnated in this ce. Although no one is wearing clothes, as it is a scenery like a shrine in a erotic picture scroll, it may be said that the feelings are getting bigger.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­do you really want to make a illusion?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stir up Hilda-san¡±

    ¡°Certainly, please do it Hilda-san.

    The voice of my very reason and Aurora¡¯s extravagant voice ovep.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Muu¡±

    Being dissatisfied with my opposing, Aurora clings to my neck tightly for several minutes. It is slightly painful.

    ¡°In fact, if it is true, it is okay to show it to other than Andy-san, so we are exposing our skins to the public. When Andy-san is giving the gap to other people here and there is neither original nor child, Andy-san it is my desire to be indulgent!¡±

    ¡°Gugigi¡±

    ¡°Roughly, moo, brinkmate¡±

    Hilda-sanughs and giggles, before she shakes her finger

    ¡°Yes, designation of space illusionpleted. Taking the opportunity, eii¡±

    Hilda-san casts a spell to revive my leg as she strokes my knee.

    ¡°I appreciate it¡±

    ¡°Good. Cute benefactor¡î¡±

    ¡°Now, please love me here. ¡­¡­Huhu, if you wish, we can leave the illusion while having sex. This is a good ce¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be stuck in La¡¯s pervert degree¡±

    ¡°You do not get bored¡±

    I leave Jeanne who still cramps with her lower body to Hilda-san and stand up holding Aurora¡¯s waist. I can¡¯t believe that ves¡¯s awesome Knight Princess wears a cor of my name and thus positively hates the public etiquette.

    ¡°Quickly¡­¡­quickly, this me¡­¡­please stop the menstruation that my lewd elf vagina has with your strong human dick. Master, please invade your most important new ve more and more as you like¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Im, I¡¯m excited, so, you don¡¯t have to imitate that masochist dragon okay?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, even though you let Selenium-san also say obnoxious things, so it is too sweet for me¡±

    Aurora which presses her supple nude while the glittering sunrise light shines on her skin.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you are more thoroughly tailoring me to your sperm toilet¡­..?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Da, Damn it¡­¡­this pervert elf¡±

    ¡°Aah?¡±

    Holding one foot, I insert my son in one stroke. Her genital who woke uppletely to shy sex in the past few days swallows my penis without difficulty. And, Aurora which shows it with her thin tongue and is thrilled is awfully cute and lovely. While having an underlying good upbringing to the end, the posture that she wants to be fucked by me with her whole body and soul for the love that is convinced once, she is still terribly happy and thinking about me. I critically stroked her tightened thighs, rubbing her small but beautiful butt without hesitation and ravish her without mercy in front of the public.

    ¡°N, a, ahu, nnn¡­¡­iaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°U, guuu¡­¡­kku, aa¡±

    The movement of my waist that touches this fresh, young and big vagina catches to the brave and the hands which does not separate firmly from my shoulders conveys an inferiority to me at full throttle. The ears that fell down and the enchanted expression vividly expresses the euphoria that Aurora wants to be conceived. As it is, let¡¯s proceed before ending it. Am I really going out from the illusion and ejacted in her vagina and show it to all men and women of this ce? Let¡¯s boast to the ogres and dark elves the moment that this beautiful elf princess is happily pregnant with my child. Such a dangerous desire swirl around my head. ©¤©¤No, it is useless. What am I thinking. What¡¯s wrong? This girl is sure to be happy with the tide. ©¤©¤To such meanness, do not surrender to the vile self-assertive desires. This girl wants to be dyed by me. What¡¯s wrong with dyeing and not getting out?

    ¡°¡­¡­It is okay, isn it?¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°I want you¡­¡­you to be satisfied¡­¡­I want to be the best girl¡­¡­so, please ravish me as you like¡­¡­please be proud of the best pussy ve you have¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°Ngu¡­¡­ooo!?¡±

    For a moment the hands tilted at once. I thought strongly that she wanted to jump up my waist and get out of the illusion like this. However, pleasure reaches its peak just before that and my ejaction starts.

    ¡°N, a, aaaa¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­u¡±

    A lot of semen is released continuously again and again. Whether I will spill a drop or more, Aurora gets attached to me more strongly. Like Jeanne, her lower abdomen swells steadily.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Aurora and I lifted our heads furiously. After all I was relieved that we didn¡¯t leave the illusion, so I didn¡¯t think that I would be calling out. The surprise thates with the dawn where I got relieved for a moment is bad for my heart. When I look around and see it, there is a amazed and brown absurd naked body immediately beside me.

    ¡°Dianne!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Since shopping was over, I heard from La that you¡äre here when Ie back. ¡­¡­My dear elder sister, why did you make a illusion that doesnt hide anything as dark elves can see it and only the ogres can¡¯t see it as they cant use magic?

    ¡°Ehee?¡±

    ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know anything but it seems that it was really a exposed y?

    ¡°Wh, Wh, WhWhat¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Aurora, dont trust my older sister. You are a mischievous person, older sister¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you saying!¡±

    Aurora shows a blushing zing fire from her ears while leaving me alone. After all it is embarrassing when ites to this. I¡äm a little relieved.

    Change the ce for a moment indeed.

    ¡°¡­¡­This will be myst bath in Talc¡äs Oasis for a while. I am a little lonely¡±

    ¡°Do you think so, Dianne?¡±

    For men like me it is a heaven, I wonder if this is goes for women as well. I wonder if Dianne is also a person who shows off and enjoys.

    ¡°Because it is lonesome to have a bathing bath and a bath hidden away from the outside, it is my opinion that the bathroom is a ce where we can talk with real intention¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    When Diannees into the bath, the newly appointed soldiers of the crossbow corps gets shrunk as a rule, trying to get out of time. There isn¡¯t half a man with thick liver who can watch such a grenade of a woman from the beginning.

    Apart from Dianne¡äs sex appeal, it is probably an action to try not to get involved with her because of her father.

    ¡°But there¡¯s not much you can do with anyone in the bath. I don¡¯t want to be alone¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°My father has a little bit of nasty eyes for his big daughter, as it is about that sexual father, I¡äm going to get pregnant by a rash time¡±

    ¡­¡­Minister Ashton. What do you say to your children?

    ¡°Is he such a peerless idiot?¡±

    ¡°There were ten wives from a little over a thousand years old to 52 years old, and during this time he made 93 children¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    He certainly is terrible.

    ¡°Dianne-chan, a girl who can bathe with her father without doubt even if it hits past¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I guess I am overly concerned about it¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun should not be lustful only to his own child, as trust and parent-child rape is a bit cowardly, as a power rtionship¡±

    ¡°What kind of eyes do you guys stare at me?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    And evening.

    ¡°Well then did everyone get on?¡±

    La in her dragon form speaks out. This time it is not the back. As it isn¡¯t easy to fly long enough and to feelfortably, we bought a car body of a big cargo carriage (it seems there was something that could be handled at Carlos-san¡¯s business with La¡¯s treasure), La grabbed everyone with both hands was supposed to fly in.

    ¡°Everyone is here¡±

    Selenium waves her hands from the window. Beyond the coach was Carlos-san who was seeing us off.

    ¡°You cane back at any time, Dianne, Hilda. Especially Hilda, especially if you don¡¯te back before you are pregnant, Nii-chan will cry¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. I¡¯m going?¡±

    Pakan, Hilda who closes the double doors. ¡­¡­When we start flying, we definitely have to close it so that the wind doesn¡¯te in. Even if you dont close it in such a hurry.

    ¡°Lets go, La¡±

    Dianne speaks from the side window, but La doesnt move. Dianne gave a little frown and called out to me.

    ¡°It looks like she wants you to issue an order¡±

    ¡°Hoho, whatever you want, my rider, please order me¡±

    Altogether. ¡­¡­But I respect it, as I am a little happy.

    ¡°La, fly!¡±

    ¡°Ho. Let¡¯s go!!¡±

    pping wings. In the evening sky, La¡äs wings echoes. ¡­¡­Finally, the day to return to Trot again came.

 Chapter 30: Cat beasts colony Midnightâ€™s partyã€Anzeros Â· Laila Â· Cat Beast peopleã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 30: Cat beasts colony Midnight¡¯s party¡¾Anzeros ¡¤ La ¡¤ Cat Beast people¡¿</h4>

    A carriage that flies over the desert at night. Or rather a dragon that grabbed the carriage. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a surreal sight, but it doesn¡¯t really matter in the carriage.

    ¡°Selenium, light, can¡¯t you turn it on?¡±

    ¡°It shakes up and down considerably, so don¡¯t you think candles are dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Is there antern?¡±

    ¡°Uuh¡­¡­there isn¡¯t. It looks like a torch, but it was a blind spot¡±

    In a horse-drawn carriage, which sways much more dynamically than a pulling horse (rather than leaning), although there is a tray, it is dangerous with a candle and a torch is even more dangerous.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for you to see¡±

    ¡°NdaNda¡±

    Dianne and Jeanne murmur in the dark. Well, surely they don¡¯t need it.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯ste at night. If you want we can stay in a suitable ce¡±

    Standing quietly on the back of the seat, La¡­¡­a palm-sized illusion of herself. It is an illusion image made for conversation as it is a bone to talk to the wagon carried on the back. It is cute but has La¡äs habit. She is totally naked.

    ¡°It¡¯s in the middle of the desert you say we should stay, sandworms will eat us whole as it¡¯s a horse-drawn carriage, that¡¯s why isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡±

    La¡äs illusion image shrugs as she listens to Dianne.

    ¡°Russell desert is my garden, I don¡¯t need to find out where there is a good ce to stay¡±

    ¡°Really¡±

    ¡°There is a colony of cat beasts nearby, in about 15 more minutes we will arrive¡±

    With La¡äs words, my body tilts slightly and I know that the course has changed.

    ¡°¡­¡­TTo¡±

    ¡°Ah, bad¡±

    I apologize because it gave me a light covering over Anzeros sitting next to me. I returned to the level and the posture is returned, Anzeros sticks to me as it is and pulled me down.

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­well, it¡¯s okay¡±

    Anzeros began to depend on me in such a fine part after being etched. This is a little cute. But.

    ¡°Sly, Anze-chan¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯d like to stick to Andy-san too¡±

    Hilda looks at me conscientiously and Selenium also capitalizes me. I will be hugged by three people on the seat quickly or will be assembled and fixed.

    ¡°You guys, calm down a little!¡±

    ¡°Ho. I envy you. Shall I join in?¡±

    ¡°You fly neatly anyway!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Bashira, this is the sound that Lands. Then, the horse-drawn carriage is slowly lowered and it feels like getting familiar with the ground.

    ¡°We arrived. The Cat beasts colony is under this rocky mountain¡±

    ¡°Got it¡±

    In the neighborhood where colonies are often found, monsters are hard to appear. That is why such a location is chosen as a vige and often the inhabitants eradicate monsters by themselves to ensure safety.

    And on a rocky ce, the probability of monsters appearing is even lower. You could rest in peace here.

    ¡°When will we get out of the desert? When will we start to get off again?¡±

    ¡°From here we will be going to Ofide which is the nearest town at noon in the morning. If it¡¯s okay to pass through the evening a bit, we will arrive in Trot¡äs royal capital tomorrow¡±

    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­Well, there is room in the schedule and we can make a small toilet break if someone can¡¯t endure¡±

    ¡°Ho. That¡¯s right¡±

    Later, the door of the carriage opens, La in her human form enters the carriage, her illusion image disappears.

    ¡°Ho, tomorrow we will cross the ce called national border, is it going slowly?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Really, you have an incredible time sense¡±

    I admire while throwing a robe at La. A one week trip with a carriage was done in a day. A carriage isn¡¯t something that can keep running for a long time in a day. Even the horses will get tired and they are creatures who are easily injured in the first ce. They ran only a distance with a margin, arriving at an inn and wait until the next day to resume operation. It can only proceed to the extent that it does not go as much as twice as healthy people walk in a day. It is this high speed that such feeling of time jumps at a stretch. I understand a little about why flying dragons are cherished.

    ¡°Well, you are my rider, if you wish, we can advance at this speed anywhere at any time, so will you appreciate me for a while?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­My appreciation is high¡±

    If we fly to Polka at least at this speed, I can recuperate for more than a month. With that, if I recover properly I won¡¯t have to stop the military. I can certainly appreciate that, then without La, I would have retired and been unemployed living in Polka.

    ¡°If you are thankful¡­¡­will you entertain me for tonight?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Well, I thought, you could express your thankfulness in other ways, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    That¡¯s right. If I think carefully I can¡¯t provide anything that will please La, apart from sex.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uwaa, super-pimpish¡±

    Anzeros caress me who is troubled. *TapTap*

    ¡°You¡¯re not a pimp, master¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Also don¡¯t forget that the number of women you are keeping isn¡¯t one¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros shows her throat, *TapTap* and hit the cor with her fingers. What kind of pressure is that?

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯m also your woman¡±

    ¡°Is it fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, you¡äre our master. One or two shots won¡¯t raise a sound¡±

    There is no escape path.

    The outer rockwall was a collection of fragile rocks which can be kicked if it was sandstone and there was a sand pool if you look for a moment. If you put a thick cloth there, a little bed ispleted.

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    ¡°Hoh, could it be the first time to take off outside at night?¡±

    ¡°No, no, but¡­¡­when I was in the corp, I was bathing in secret, so not really¡­..¡±

    Anzeros, who takes off her underwear slowly and exposes her naked body under the moonlight, looks at me with a feverish sight. By the way, my leg is okay as Hilda-san has applied her magic properly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time to get naked outside in order to be embraced like this¡±

    Anzeros is stark naked. Truly, Anzeros who throw away one of the strings that fasten her hair is still beautiful. Her breasts are small, but I think that she voluntarily exposes her small slender body as she expects to be fucked by my son and my excitement will also rise to no degree.

    ¡°HoHo, if this guy bes a lord of a castle, there will be the idea that he will make every woman stay naked all day so that he can embrace them at any time. It will be fun looking forward to this day¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t it¡±

    Such idease out from where.

    ¡°From wherees the idea that I will have a castle in the first ce¡±

    ¡°You are a man without ambition, you can handle a dragon with a limb, so you might as well be a general¡±

    ¡°I am not going to use you to kill or fighting for power. I don¡¯t want to flirt with a woman for a reward. I think I want to travel around the continent at most¡±

    Laughs happily.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it¡±

    Anzeros got closer to me slowly, kneeling in front of my waist and bes bright red.

    ¡°¡­¡­I thought you meant having your own house¡±

    Oh. I see. Having my own house, having my own shop, have my own workshop. That¡¯s why I might be called ¡¸Castle owner¡¹.

    ¡°I having a house, means that you, Selenium, Dianne, La and everyone else is naked and spend the whole day in estrus during holidays?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    It isn¡¯t impossible, though. Sometimes it gets into a state like that and it gets messed up.

    ¡°I wonder if you will do such lewdness in my volition. Everyone¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you pretty foggy in the middle of H?

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Anzeros pulls down my pants while vomiting a disgusted sigh and tastes my son. There was not any hesitation as saying that it is her job to hold it naked.

    ¡°N, chuu¡­¡­waru¡­¡­nchuuu¡­¡­. We¡¯ve said it many times, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­nchuu¡­¡­mou, if you want¡­¡­at anytime, anywhere, you can ravish us as you wish¡­¡­without sacrificing any consent, suddenly pushing in, thinking kindly I guess¡­¡­nchuuu, n, nn¡­¡­no one will hate it, I¡¯m sure¡±

    ¡°Hoho. At least I¡¯m always waiting for your favor?¡±

    In the midst of H, Selenium, Dianne and La had delusions as they were in heat. It is a scene that is a little too far away from reality and the others imitate them as they talk about something simr.

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you really want to do that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for it¡­¡­remembering that I¡äm your woman¡­¡­n, churuu¡­¡­hugu¡­¡­n, nn, nnnn¡­¡­p, puhaa, my libido doesn¡¯t stop, if I¡¯m raped and knocked down suddenly, what to do¡­¡­no matter howfortable it was, I always think about it¡­..n, nkuu¡±

    She was a considerable mental masochist.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay¡­¡­you can always think of me as a cunt. I want you to do me when you like because you can use only my vagina. Violently, forcibly, I want you to teach me I¡äm livestock for you¡­¡­??¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Escting too much¡±

    Sucking and licking my dick while sipping the pre-cum, Anzeros start to spiel the delusion that her libido is messed up gradually. Beyond the age, the naked Anzeros who looked like a younger version of Aurora is a beautiful girl that touches that kind of thing under the starry sky desert. Mismatch in many ways. That¡¯s why it burns. It burns.

    ¡°Hoho, I also exist. Please don¡¯t forget?¡±

    La also shakes her butt on all fours wearing clothes. She invites me to her crotch and I¡¯m about to drool. Swallowing my spit, I first try to fuck La¡­¡­. The next moment, the number of naked girls suddenly increased by two in front of me and I blinked my eyes.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    La and Anzeros also make their eyes round about this sudden event. I got tackled by two girls who appeared suddenly and are kidnapped at a horrible rate.

    ¡°Hey, who are you guys!?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Both don¡¯t answer.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    As it is, I was taken to a different ce somewhere in the same rocky mountain.

    ¡°Wh, what?! What do you want from me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You who¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I can¡¯t listen to it¡±

    It is a small waterfall, on the banks of a stream. Some undergrowth is growing and I sit down on something soft. I was taken here and was thrown away quickly. The girls who appeared suddenly scolded me, one with silver hair, one with brown hair close to gold, slightly wild appearance¡­¡­ah, with ears and tail.

    ¡°Cat beasts?¡±

    ¡°Here, our colony, who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡±

    ¡°Ee!?¡±

    What, they don¡¯t talk to me?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, lets mate¡±

    ¡°No, exin seriously¡±

    ¡°Later¡±

    Suddenly the silver-haired cat beast straddled me. There is no way to do, I will be reverse raped¡­¡­.

    ¡°Nguuu!!¡±

    Buchiri. The sense of taking a virgin suddenly. It is too much for a sudden development.

    ¡°E, Eeh!? Virgin!?¡±

    ¡°Bad Yaritin¡± (TL note: Yaritin means a man who has sex with many women)

    The silver-haired cat beast res at me with watery eyes. I noticed it now, but her tits are quite big. Watching us with lustful eyes, the brown-haired cat beast moves her hands to touch me and finally put her head sideways under the butt of the silver-haired cat beast and forcibly licks my balls.

    ¡°Wh, What What¡­¡­tell me what you mean!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know anything if you do get upset, quietly mate¡±

    ¡°Hey Hey!¡±

    As it is, silver-haired cat girl begins to move her waist, while the brown-haired cat beast stares at it with sparkling eyes. And then, someone came up to us and hit the silver-haired cat beast with a wooden cane.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Then the brown-haired cat beast is hit. By the way, as I was quite elevated to Anzeros, the moment the silver-haired cat beast was hit she tightens and I couldn¡¯t withstand it anymore and came.

    ¡°Ouch¡±

    ¡°Nyu©`¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey,e down, you idiot girls! Good grief, doing such a thing!¡±

    As the silver and brown-haired cat beasts reluctantly step aside, there is an old female cat beast wearing a loose robe.

    ¡°¡­¡­Could you exin it, olddy¡±

    ¡°Kaa, good grief, even at times like that, I thought elder sister lied¡±

    The old woman just threatens a moment, while grumbling, she whistles by putting her finger in her mouth. Then in about a minute La, Dianne, Anzeros, Selenium, and Aurora gathered.

    ¡°Ho, have you found him?¡±

    ¡°Stupid girls aren¡¯t found. What¡¯s the reason to mate near my colony on a full moon night?¡±

    ¡°Hoho, I didn¡¯t think such a thing will happen¡±

    It seems that there is a rtionship between that old woman and La as she casually abuses La. The old woman sitting next to the silver and brown-haired cat beasts watches how Selenium and Anzeros help me get up (The magic expired) and sighs

    ¡°I am Donna, Donna Basil, the colony leader¡±

    ¡°Ha, Haa. I am Celesta¡äs northern corps crossbow¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Is there a kind of legend that this colony will die if they ask for people¡¯s name?

    ¡°¡­¡­That being the case, young man¡­¡­are you confident in sex?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Beastmen have a lot of constitution to modte when its full moon. Cat beasts are also one of such a tribe that doesn¡¯t leak out. They are almost in estrus. The sensory uracy improves in estrus. Especially the sense of smell which is said to be dozens of times stronger than humans and elves. La and Aneros¡¯s estrus pheromones and my sexual odor are carried by the wind. Especially the two who lived in the ce close to the mountain jumped out instinctively as they were being influenced by the full moon, As soon as they found me, they took me straight away and tried to receive a shot as they are in estrus.

    ¡°¡­¡­Incredible sense of smell. If someone cuts cheese in the colony, everyone will be offended by that smell¡±

    ¡°Only on full moon nights¡±

    Old woman Donna shakes her head.

    ¡°Thereupon¡­ There is a man now in my colony¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°The flow of mind was bad, or the time when a boy wasn¡¯t born for a while continued, so only the number of girls has increased. In this state without a man, the children and old people get exhausted and families decline, as the amount of males which remained is few the families of those males moved away to protect their man¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The reason for that is that the number of males was reduced by war and hunting, fighting like the Ox-ogre colony, they are like humans still continue to monogamous. However, when ites to being able to attack a woman like this, it seems to be a catastrophe just because the poption ratio copsed.

    ¡°Colonies that originally had only a few hundred people or where there are no male pawns as they left, they can¡¯t go out, as there are no men, so the number of children won¡¯t increase, so that¡¯s the situation¡±

    ¡°Haa¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be reserved. You can mate as you want and like. As it is the women will decay just like that, so they are willing to give birth to a half and don¡¯t mind it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Even if I¡¯m told¡±

    ¡°A poor story¡±

    Hilda-san is moved to tears. ¡­¡­Why.

    ¡°After all we will only perish. It¡¯s fun to be with girls, but there is no one who wants to do it. Everyone has the desire to have a child¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do our best then, Andy-kun. Hilda-sensei will help you¡±

    Hilda-san gently clenches her fist. The rest sigh.

    ¡°Older sister¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Andy-kun can do it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I cant. No matter howrge the colony is every 30 minutes, the load will prevail, or do you want to stay for a few days¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me the magic doctor¡±

    Hilda-san winked.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    A wooden house that isn¡¯trge. I go in there with heavy feet. ¡­¡­The inside is full of cat beast girls. Everyone is in estrus and a lesbian. And I keep my lower body bare. I came here walking through the vige while dripping ahead. The cat beasts who look at me and are frightenede to a stop so as not to get near me. As soon as one of the cat beast girls came close to my son with vague eyes, she couldn¡¯t bear to eat it.

    ¡°Nyaa!?¡±

    ¡°Hiaaa!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Gr, Great¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yaaa¡­¡­what¡¯s this¡­¡­smelly¡­¡­!!¡±

    The semen which came out in a great momentum is licked while the cat beast says a surprising thing to everyone. ¡­¡­And, after one minute, everyone waspletely determined to have my penis.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Hilda-san. It is too reckless.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°With my technique now, I can control the amount of ejaction, threshold to ejaction and sensory power freely¡±

    ¡°In reality, it¡¯s a worthless technological strength, older sister¡±

    ¡°Shut up. ¡­¡­In short, you only have 30 minutes to finish mating. If you plunge in and you can mate nonstop, you won¡¯t be fine¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t feelfortable¡±

    Anzeros says absent-mindedly.

    ¡°Good, once you make a child we can manage it by ourselves afterward¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­However, you¡¯re an unpredictable doctor¡±

    ¡°Hohoho¡±

    Lady Donna and Hildaugh with a friendly grin. I am not sure what is swirling in their minds right now.

    ¡°Well then, it seems that it¡¯s already half an hour ago¡­¡­eii¡î¡±

    Hilda-san goes on casting spells one after another.

    ¡°¡­¡­However, there are girls who don¡¯t necessarilye out when being called. Doctor, what do we do¡±

    ¡°I will manage them somehow. Yes, treatment ends. Please stay naked as it is, you will only get dirty, no matter what pants you were¡±

    Hilda-san shakes her hands, taking away my pants and shorts.

    ¡°¡­¡­If it was a city, I would be arrested¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you can seize young girls here who are hungry for men to make children only¡±

    The strategy of excessive chaos¡­¡­.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    However, Hilda-san¡¯s spection is true.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­nyaaa!! Nyaaa!!¡±

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­u, next one!¡±

    The seeding like ¡¸Just throw away sex¡¹ exactly is progressing as I move to the next buttock when I ejacted by fucking the cat beasts who are fighting and stick out their hips one after another, I deprive them of their virginities and fill their wombs.

    ¡°Nyauuu¡­¡­more, moorree¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Human penis¡­¡­human penis, feeling good¡­¡­nyauuu¡±

    But despite having been filled up enough, some cat beasts try to tempt me by spreading the buttocks further, stretching out their tongues and rubbing their breasts. And since I¡¯m so sensitive that I will ejacte quickly anyway I repeatedly ejacte immediately as I thrust into the requesting cat beast.

    ¡°Hinyaaaa? Iku, yuuu!!¡±

    ¡°Coming in¡­ing in, let it out more¡±

    ¡°Penis, Penis, I caught a penis, nyaaa!¡±

    ¡°Da, mn¡­¡­hey, swallow, get pregnant, damn it!!¡±

    The silver and brown haired cat beast girls from a while ago are also lining up here.

    ¡°¡­¡­This yboy¡±

    ¡°I also¡­¡­child, want to give birth¡­¡­?¡±

    I nod and ejacte inside the two of them. ¡­¡­Already, I just thrust my dick in the hole before my eyes and soil it with a cloudy liquid. Half an hour of that heavenly hell, I survived with all my strength.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    A shocking spectacle awaited when I was ridden severely even after my feet stopped moving and I was rescued by Selenium in a ce where the majority was satisfied atst and we returned to grandmother Donna¡¯s house.

    ¡°Ah, Andy-kun, mission aplished for today¡±

    Hilda-san looks back. My wonderful fine dick grows ck in my lower body.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hilda-san?¡±

    ¡°From now on, you¡äre going to ravish the rest of the young women approved by Donna-chan¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Are you serious?

    ¡°Well, not all of them, but most of them were seeded, so I think it¡¯s fine¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to be poisoned by a te?¡±

    ¡°Unless it¡¯s a trauma, yes¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    And I had looked at La¡¯s irvoyance illusion about the ce that Hilda-san went to. ¡­¡­I wanted to go see it firsthand, but I was really powerless. It was impossible.

    ¡º¡­¡­Yes¡­¡­tonight will be the cat beasts colony hi party¡­¡­?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Nyaa¡­¡­!? Y, You, what the heck¡­¡­?¡»

    ¡ºI¡äm Hilda-san a representative of Andy Smithson-kun, born in Trot and ady-killer of different races¡­¡­¡»

    Please don¡¯t say my name with a strange article.

    ¡º¡­¡­And so, I came lending Andy-kun¡äs penis©`¡»

    ¡°Don¡¯t lend, I don¡¯t lend it¡±

    When thrusting, Anzeros and Aurora who were watching the same illusion answer unpleasantly.

    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s the same as Andy¡¯s penis. The size¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­even the taste of the sperm whiches out of it is the same¡±

    ¡°Wait¡±

    Or more precisely, you drunk it Aurora.

    ¡ºPe, Penis¡­¡­lend¡­¡­!?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡î I¡¯m a doctor and I can do that. ¡­¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡»

    I am troubled. I mean she wants to mate with them. No matter how much estrus the cat beasts won¡¯t stop, but there will be individual differences in calmness though.

    ¡º¡­¡­Pl, Please¡­¡­do it¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºYes Yes. Honesty is the best?¡»

    It wasn¡¯t cool at all.

    ¡º¡­¡­That girl is more of a lecher with a quiet exterior than others¡»

    Grandma Donna nods. This colony is useless. Meanwhile, the situation progresses in the illusion. Hilda-san who took off the sleep-wear of that cat girl rubs her breasts, rubs her chest, stroke her butt, y with her big ears by using her tongue and touches her tail.

    ¡ºYa¡­¡­a, like that, I¡­¡­penis¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºYaaayooo. That penis isn¡¯t just everything you want, right? Let¡¯s have more fun¡­¡­or rather enjoy?¡»

    ¡­¡­You, my penis or rather ejaction in group sex what.

    ¡ºHi, ya, stop not my ears!!¡»

    ¡ºHuhuhu. I¡äve seen a lion beast girl before, and you show the same reaction at that time. Are all cat races like this?¡»

    ¡ºI, I don¡¯t knooww!!! Nyauu¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºYour tail is also sensitive, right¡­¡­nhuhuuu. ¡­¡­Eii¡»

    ¡ºHi, nyaaaa!?¡»

    When thinking Hilda was ying with the tail of the cat girl, she suddenly put the tail into the pussy of the cat beast girl¡­¡­ pushing it inside together with the magic penis.

    ¡ºNya, Nyaaaa!!? Nya, what are you doingg!!!¡»

    ¡ºHuhuhu, good tight¡­¡­how is it, being fucked by your own tail¡­¡­!!¡»

    ¡ºNo, Nooo¡­¡­this, noo¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºIt isn¡¯t so¡­¡­your body is delighted¡­¡­here, your boobs and clitoris are so lively like this¡»

    ¡ºS, Stop, Schtoopp¡»

    ¡ºSuch a thing, is inside, is it?¡»

    Hilda keeps whispering while pulling in and out with her waist. I am a little worried around here, but Hilda doesn¡¯t condone it at all.

    ¡°It is just ungrateful¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Older sister¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Umm, it¡¯s unpredictable¡±

    Grandma Donna and Dianne have distant eyes while La giggles.

    ¡ºHuhuhu¡­¡­this girl is lewd. You¡äre reluctant¡­¡­having a tail in your vagina and being ravished by a penis!!?¡»

    ¡ºHiaaa¡­¡­yaaaa¡­¡­honra, noo¡»

    ¡ºHey lewd girl, you will be a mother soon, so calm down??¡»

    Hilda moves more violently as she says that. She twists the nipples with her fingers and pulls it while keeping the tail pressed so as not to escape while keep pushing into the interior together. And, she ms her hips with great momentum and stops.

    ¡º¡­¡­?¡»

    ¡ºNyaaaaaa!!!¡»

    The lower abdomen swells steadily. It seems to have grown up more, even to sperm hell.

    ¡º¡­¡­Huu. Mating ends. ¡­¡­Arere? Falling asleep?¡»

    ¡ºGahyu¡­¡­gahyuuu¡»

    I am stunned. Hilda-san should understand. She removes the dick, wears her underwear, gently put out the candlelight and leaves the room.

    ¡ºHuhuu. I should have to do it. ¡­¡­Enviable¡»

    ¡­¡­And when the room got dark, La ended the illusion.

    ¡°¡­¡­That doctor also wants children¡±

    ¡°My older sister wanted a child as much as you guys wanted a child, so it seems that considerable frustration has umted since her husband left¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mu¡±

    Do not make me think in that way. Perhaps Hilda-san may be like this, so maybe she has a strong mother¡¯s desire to have children anyway. What should I do as I¡äm often forced to do hi things with that married woman? ¡­¡­I hope her husband wille back if possible. Maybe somehow I should think about something in the direction that will mitigate the burden on my heart©¤

    ¡°Andy-kun, you also have aplex face. ¡­¡­.Maybe something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Uwaa¡±

    Suddenly, Hilda-san who was just dressed in white panty returned and came back to me.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ehehee. I said that I envy them, Andy-kun¡¯s child, they can give birth to one?¡±

    ¡°How far are you reading my mind? Is it magic?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s different. ¡­¡­But Andy-kun, when you¡¯re delusional to give a girl a baby, you look happier¡±

    ¡°How do you analyze that kind of thing?¡±

    ¡°Huhuu. ¡­¡­was it true?¡±

    ¡­¡­I can¡¯t survive. I can¡¯t survive this person.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Along with the dawn, we decided to leave. ¡­¡­Surprisingly, Jeanne was sleeping all the time fromnding to takeoff.

    Looking out of the window, a few cat beasts came to see us off at the feet of La who tried to fly away.

    ¡°!¡±

    I was slightly surprised. The silver-haired cat beast was also there.

    ¡°¡­¡­Human!¡±

    ¡°W, What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Name, say it. It really doesn¡¯t matter¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I heard that it is a custom not to ask a name at the time of sex. Custom made with nature when the number of men became less. It doesn¡¯t matter who you are, no need, because only children are made.

    ¡°Andy Smithson. Andy Smithson of Polka¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I am Luna Basil. ¡­¡­This me may go searching for you sooner orter¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wille to see you before that¡±

    ¡°Ho. Thisdy-killer¡±

    Chibi La said so. And the next moment, her wings start pping and we closed the window.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Flying for a few hours.

    ¡°By the way, La. How do you know that olddy?¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    When I asked Chibi La (TL note: The illusion image of La), I saw a distant, happy look.

    ¡°¡­¡­Same as Jeanne. Once upon a time, I met her in thebyrinth and yed with her for a while¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This dessert is my garden. ¡­¡­Master, at times, will wee and stay here?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    The northern desert end is visible. Goodbye to this dessert for a while.

 Chapter 31: Old castle rape ã€Aurora Â· Dianneã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 31: Old castle rape ¡¾Aurora ¡¤ Dianne¡¿</h4>

    After leaving the desert with several breakndings, we arrive at the city of Schrantz in the southern part of Trot by the time the day is leaning. Schrantz is the third city of Trot Kingdom besides the royal capital Trot and Folklore in the west and is one of the oldest capitals in the history of this kingdom. I myself have nevere here, but it is known for historical sites such as the old architectural church, the beautiful castle, and the fort. It is said that the cksmith technology of the kingdomes from Schrantz and it not only produced swords and spears, they also made hammers, axes, mails andbat weapons favorite by dwarves and ogres.

    ¡°A very old-fashioned city¡±

    ¡°Municipal enforcement, surely it was 600 years ago? I got into a workshop after a while and I feel that rumors rted to such festival have flowed¡±

    ¡°It was 12 years ago from now when I came here with my mother who was on the search of a business opportunity¡±

    On a hill overlooking the city, we wait for La to turn back into her human form and then release her illusion. There are only abandoned fortresses near here and the opposite side of the hill is a broad wheat field and orchard. It is also confirmed that farmers aren¡¯t nearby. Perhaps if we hide in the shade of trees and put on a simple illusion, we won¡¯t be troubled by being used of seeing a flying horse carriage.

    ¡°So what do we do Dianne? Do you want to stay in an inn?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just from the information that we got from Celesta, we don¡¯t know the state of this city. Andy¡­¡­is impossible, Anzeros¡­¡­and Jeanne. Look at the state of the city and please check if there are vacant rooms in an inn¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Indeed it is only a matter of sleeping in the horse-drawn carriage when the inns are full, but once you get down to the city, it will be hard to get back. So I thought it would be okay if I just get down to the town, but apparently, it seems to me that disguise illusion shielding makes it more ufortable for people around me. When they get too close, it seems there is a possibility that La¡¯s gigantic body will be seen just by consciousness concentrating on the intelligent person. I hope there is a wider uninhabited area, but Schrantz has no rich acquaintance, so it doesn¡¯t go that way.

    ¡°Well, traveling incognito is troublesome¡±

    La sighs. Anzeros wearing arge hat and Jeanne with noisy metal armor and a hammer, Dianne nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to have Becker-san at such time. There is no worry of battle ability and he is familiar anywhere because he is a human. He is also fast, can hide and can gather information¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    100-man special dutymander Becker is a human who can be relied on in any situation.

    ¡°Anzeros, take this with you¡±

    Dianne removes the stock from her crossbow which was in the baggage of the carriage and throws it to Anzeros. The stock is carved with a crest which makes Dianne¡äs magic very effective. And there is also the ability to deliver owns voice directly to Dianne.

    ¡°Talk to it, if you can get an inn. I can¡¯t answer, but I hear it immediately ande to your side¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    Anzeros carefully put it away.

    ¡°See you¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me¡±

    The ancient city of Schrantz, I don¡¯t know what racial discrimination remains even though they sumbed to Celesta. But Anzeros who know the selfishness of Trot hides her ears so that she looks like a usual pretty girl and Jeanne doesn¡¯t need to do it as there is a rtivelyrge number of dwarves in this country. It would be much safer to precede than a high-ranking elf like Aurora, the dark elves sisters Dianne and Hilda and a dangerous La in many ways. All of them are so strong.

    ¡°I also got have gone¡±

    Selenium seems to be dissatisfied a little.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s not good to go by arge number of people and Selenium is originally a foreigner¡±

    ¡°Yes. But I walked around looking for Andy-san and I got ustomed to the raging waves of the public than Anzeros-san¡±

    ¡°Well¡±

    Little knowledge of the local people vs a genius traveler who is familiar with racial discrimination. Dianne¡äs judgment isn¡¯t good either, but it is difficult to let two half-elves go out than one half-elf and a dwarf.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    By the time the two contacted us, Selenium and La concealed the carriage. Hilda-san casts a spell on my leg again by humming. Dianne and Aurora try to apany me because I want to see the ruins of the fort.

    ¡°Trot¡äs fortress is a small aisle¡±

    ¡°I heard that Trot doesn¡¯t use ogres soldiers much. Even if they were used, they can¡¯t be promoted too much as they are engineers, hammer-wielding personnel, etc¡±

    ¡°But still, they are strong. They became the ruler of the Northwest ins, with their Sword Brigade. For better or worse, it is a country of a proud tradition¡±

    ¡°The poption is easy to increase as the lifetime is short, and the cycle to unconventional due to technical research and new winds is also fast, so if you limit races in this way, it is easy to transfer technology and it is possible to handle the facilities which are difficult for ogres to move which is the maximum breakthrough power here. Is it that it isn¡¯t a necessarily mistake to dwell on a race?¡±

    ¡°There is a benefit to anything that is done in this world. That¡¯s it. We have our way, too. ¡­¡­But it isn¡¯t to turn our eyes off, so you can learn where you can learn¡±

    ¡°I understand¡±

    Dianne and Aurora are talking about the military seriously. I don¡¯t see the big picture, so I¡¯m going to exercises my mind by listening to it. ¡­¡­In fact, Aurora is still a young person with a good lineage and is attracting attention from everyone. She would eventually be a master knight and a vessel that would lead an army. Dianne is a real war hero. ¡­¡­I¡¯m out of ce in this situation. I¡¯m a little disappointed with regret. I remember Anzeros¡äs love talk fromst night as she seduced me mischievously.

    ¡ºIf you want to do it¡­¡­anytime, anywhere, I will remove my clothes as you wish¡­¡­without trying to get the consent of someone and suddenly pushing in, I¡äm sure no one will hate it¡»

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..I¡¯ve been awfully excited. I attacked Dianne from behind and pressed her against the tattered stone wall. Lifting up her skirt, I pulled down her hips and pushed my dick inside from the side of her panty. Ignoring Dianne¡äs restraining voice, I attached myself to her womb and ejacted. And then Aurora who is stunned as it is is also thrown down¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne looked at me who had a super scruffy face with a suspicious face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Andy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, n, no, nothing¡±

    ¡°Is that so? It looks like you had a strangely lonely face¡±

    Dianne intently said that to me. I tighten my face a bit. ¡­¡­However, it is Dianne that would allow it after all though it is possible to do here and my face is embarrassed. On the other hand, how about Aurora? If I suddenly rape her here, it seems she will resist strongly. Even Dianne would stop if I attack Aurora suddenly. ¡­¡­That¡¯s why I feel like I want to try something very much. As Anzeros said, are our words on par? Or is it just a raving of excitement? I want to try Aurora with the lowest degree of familiarity. Such an impulse rises sharply from the bottom of my belly though I think that it is the lowest. And, leaving a moment¡¯s hesitation, it overflowed.

    ¡­¡­Let¡¯s do it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°But Dianne-sama, I don¡¯t understand it by all means. Why¡­¡­eh¡±

    I grab Aurora¡äs buttocks who is arguing with Dianne. If it was a stranger, he would definitely lose his head here.

    ¡°Ah, Andy¡­¡­san?¡±

    But Aurora just looks back with a strange face. ¡­¡­Good. Let¡¯s do it. I¡¯ll do my best. My resolution besrge and the clothes that Aurora wore suddenly is gripped from the side and it is torn off in front of Dianne who is a little stunned.

    ¡°Kya, aa!!?¡±

    Holding two halves of clothes, I throw them away. I made the fine clothes that match this youngdy useless and Aurora only was in her underwear now.

    ¡°Ah, Andy-san!? Th, This!?¡±

    Aurora looks at me with an embarrassing face that can¡¯t believe what is happening. I put my hands without mercy on her panty, pull them down before I pulled Aurora¡äs body closer to me.

    ¡°¡­¡­You said you want to be a semen toilet thoroughly¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it now¡­¡­!!¡±

    I attached my son against Aurora¡äs secret garden that is no longer wearing any clothes and suddenly thrust inside.

    ¡°Ah, it hurts¡­¡­!!¡±

    Her vagina which is almost not wet is pierced by me and only the ns entered. If I try to force more than that, it hurts. Therefore, I removed my son for a moment, before I thrust a little bit deeper into her vagina. Literally, I just stripped this pretty elven princess off her clothes and rape her in this ruins.

    ¡°Ah, Andy-san, ya¡­¡­that, like that¡­¡­!?¡±

    I¡¯m immersed in the rape of Aurora without the courage to face her and I¡äm a little conscious of Dianne who is silent so far and does nothing. Honestly, the liver is cold. I started with momentum, but when I think that I might lose everything, regret tries to upy my brain. But I can¡¯t stop because I havee this far. It doesn¡¯t really make sense if I stop. I rape Aurora¡äs vagina violently that became wet with the liquid I released out of excitement and the love juice that is secreted as a defense instinct.

    ¡°A, aa, auu¡­¡­n, ku, uu, haaa!!!¡±

    Aurora, who is held down and doesn¡¯t resist, starts to shake her hips well and doesn¡¯t emit meaningful words, leaving herself to be vited by me as it is. When it is over I will surely receive a p on my cheek, but right now I will taste the delicious young vagina of Aurora.

    ¡°U, a, auu¡­¡­haaa, aaaa¡­¡­naa¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu¡­¡­y, you, when you are fucked you have a very erotic face¡­¡­?¡±

    While shaking my hips, I look into Aurora¡äs expression from behind and lick my tongue. It is a mode when I¡¯m called a viin or I¡¯m dealing with La, but in reality, it is really because I really thought that it can¡¯t be helped. Normally the bullish princess shakes her body with a really sad face. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is, Is that so¡­¡­?¡±

    Aurora looks at me with a troubled and painful expression and makes a burst of troublesomeughter.

    ¡°If you do, please do it anytime¡­¡­please do it freely?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­After all, Aurora is a great one. Still thinking positively, she wees it even though she has been vited without any clothes at this ruins by me selfishly. What I always said is nothing but a lie. Even the most unfamiliar Aurora was waiting for me to suddenly rape her. And if so.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, I wonder if you will hold me violently like that?¡±

    Needless to say, Dianne. I looked at her face for the first time and I understood. Dianne, who stares at us with an enchanted look caress her own chest from the top of her clothes. Probably from the beginning I started to ravish Aurora.

    ¡°Don¡¯t embrace me. ¡­¡­No, don¡¯t hold me. It¡¯s rape¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Dianne shakes her shoulders. Aurora who is currently fucked also contracts her shoulders closes her eyes and sighs.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mouu¡­¡­really tricky one, really tricky¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you fuck someone suddenly in the middle of a story other than us¡­¡­I will get angry?¡±

    ¡°I, I know! This lewd woman!!¡±

    I regret that I was taken a pace easily and the courageous pervert act of a lifetime with great pains. But I remain in the viin mode.

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­ you are not a lewd woman?¡±

    ¡°I said that earlier, Andy¡±

    Dianne looked away as she was waiting for me to hold her tightly as I put Aurora down.

    ¡°Sperm toilet¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Th, This here¡±

    I exceed my limits of patience. First ejaction. Push the semen directly into the bottom of Aurora¡¯s vagina.

    ¡°Next, is this toilet bowl!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    As Aurora trembled and culminated, I pulled my dick out and I pulled Dianne¡¯s clothes off and made her kneel down.

    ¡°Aaa¡­¡­?¡±

    While being violently stripped off like that, Dianne smiles happily and doesn¡¯t seem to mind it.

    ¡°Andy, quickly, quickly rape me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oooo!!¡±

    Pushing down Dianne with the momentum, I insert my penis that was muddy with semen and love juice into Dianne¡äs sweet honey pot.

    ¡°Ha, aaaa!!¡±

    Dianne epts it while embracing my head. ¡­¡­I think that there is no one who would embrace the criminal who rapes you.

    ¡°Waiting for it while being soaking wet, you¡äre a horny toilet!¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡­when I think that I will be raped by Andy, I couldn¡¯t stop it anymore¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°How far of a pervert are you, take this¡­¡­this!¡±

    ¡°Yaaaa?¡±

    Inside this very slimy vagina, I truly want to shake my waist willingly and fuck Dianne wildly to the fullest. Dianne is just pleased with herself, but it is a nuisance.

    ¡°In this ruin¡­¡­being naked at daytime and seeded thoroughly¡­¡­a pervert dark elf toilet that is pleased to be called a meat toilet!!¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡­true, I, am a pervert¡­¡­Andy, Andy¡­¡­likes this perverted woman¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I love you, damn it!!¡±

    ¡°I know?¡±

    Oh no. Dianne understands me very well. I can¡¯t dislike this person and can¡¯t do it in this degree to her. Even though she knows everything, I wasted her clothes. Such a fool.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ku, uooo¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­aaa!! Come, I¡¯ming¡­¡­!¡±

    I ejacte deep into Dianne¡äs vagina. My knee aches while I¡¯m ejacting and I fall down on Dianne. ¡­¡­The magic ran out.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhu, it¡¯s nice to be like this once in a while. Whose suggestion was it?¡±

    ¡°It was wonderful¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do¡­¡­Do you understand that you arepletely stripped up to your panties¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, you¡¯re right¡±

    ¡°No, I still have my most reliable clothes left¡±

    Aurora points to her cor.

    ¡°¡­¡­As long as this is there, I am not merely an exposure madman, but an exposed ve who is trained exclusively for Andy-san?¡±

    Saying something like that can a person like me be serious?

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll get dressed, so please wait¡±

    ¡­¡­The two are really good to me.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Pushing a walking stick, we returned to the carriage while having a hard time, the illusion is loosened (La and Selenium sneaked a peek at us at the same time) when we returned, we decided to dress Aurora who didn¡¯t wear any clothes. Dianne came close to my ear.

    ¡°Did Anzeros contact you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, the stock is still in Anzeros¡äs bosom¡±

    Indeed, when she ns to report to us, she will take it out of her pocket. Has she really not contacted us yet?

    ¡°¡­ It seems that it has be troublesome somehow.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    While giving clothes to Aurora, I wait for Dianne¡¯s next word.

    ¡°¡­¡­Someone was caught¡±

    ¡°Got caught!?¡±

    ¡°I heard there was a quarrel. ¡­¡­Damn, it¡¯s hard to hear, it¡¯s a little troublesome, do you want to go there?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Led by Dianne, the stay behind team also get off the hill. Indeed in the city, half-elves, dark elves, and elves have drawn the eyes of everyone, but it doesn¡¯t mean it is difficult for us and I¡¯m relieved. Well, there will be no difficulties with La and Dianne around. And when we found Anzeros, she was just taking out the stock in front of the inn.

    ¡°Oh, everyone, I¡¯ve found an inn¡±

    ¡°Anzeros, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°A, Ah¡­¡­why shouldn¡¯t I be safe?¡±

    Anzeros is tant. ¡­¡­I noticed that there was no hat.

    ¡°Dianne knew that someone might be caught. ¡­¡­ Was your hat taken away?¡±

    ¡°A, ah, that¡¯s what I wanted to say¡­ It was taken, I have toin¡±

    ¡°Anzeros?¡±

    To be stripped of the hat in Trot was Anzeros treated like an outcast. That¡¯s a major incident. Yet Anzeros is a tired wind, as she doesn¡¯t care too much and gets a little impressive impression.

    ¡°¡­¡­What happened?¡±

    When Dianne listens quietly, Anzeros sighs.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s not a big deal¡±

    ¡°Anzeros¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I was just called out by a servant who was at home when I came to visit after a long time. When I tried to pass by my hat fell down by mistake¡±

    ¡°Did he attack you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, but he found out who I am and he will transmit it to my mother¡­¡­that I returned to Trot¡­¡­which will be annoying¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros sighs again. Everyone topples their faces. ¡­¡­ Well, it is only me and Selenium who know about Anzeros¡äs past.

    ¡°Well, my parents home¡­¡­are you a little familiar with Trot, then you should know the Silpheedpany, right?¡±

    ¡°If you say Silpheed do you mean the biggest food distribution and foreign tradepany¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­..It may be a bit confusing as I didn¡¯t tell you why I came to Celesta¡±

    ¡°A confusing situation?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it, but my mother is really overprotective¡­¡­¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤To the chairman. It has been a while.

    There was an important report, so I took a brush.

    Today, I saw the youngdy on Schrantz¡¯s Main Street.

    Her appearance was very beautiful as in the past. I was also impressed.

    It had been concealed that it was the youngdy for a while and I must admit that I found out when her ears pointed out.

    I couldn¡¯t stop my tears from falling down as I saw her as a professional of Celesta.

    However, there is something anxious I need to tell.

    The youngdy should have been a swordsman in Celesta.

    However, she was wearing something that is unbelievable.

    It was a cor like ves wear.

    The name which was carved in it wasn¡¯t the name of the youngdy though it was thought that it was a fashionable essory over there.

    I read the name, Andy Smithson.

    Celesta is and of sincerity without bleeding or tears of fascination.

    I wonder if the youngdy is involved in something.

 Chapter 32: At Trotâ€²s royal capital

    <h4>Chapter 32: At Trot¡äs royal capital</h4>

    Anzeros found us a mid-ss hotel in Schrantz. Well, as the ancient capital with tourism resources, it is quite nice to say that it is medium sized.

    We can¡¯t stay too long¡±

    Dianne who saw the table of the rent was high enough to make a bitter face.

    ¡°I¡äm sorry. But when ites to the number of elves, the cheapest ce¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Will turn us down¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    Anzeros smiles with an awkward feeling. We are certainly eight people in total and more than half of them are elves and will be faced with a bitter look at most of the hotels. No matter how much Trot became a part of Celesta, elves are still not weed in Trot and even if the prejudice of the manager is subtracted, it bes the seed of trouble with other customers only by being there. As it drinks there, customers deal with them as customers, and when ites to an amodation that can deal with anything in the unlikely event, it is not very important and a third rate ce.

    ¡°Well, it may be okay, we will leave for the royal city tomorrow, so this town is just a resting ce¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It is true. We don¡¯t need to stay here in earnest¡±

    That¡¯s right, but I feel sorry for a moment.

    ¡°I might have wanted to go sightseeing for a bit¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡±

    Jeanne also agreed.

    ¡°It is the first time to see the streets where such fine cksmiths are lining up and I wanted to look at the workshops slowly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you interested in cksmithing, Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? There are only a few dwarves who are not interested in it¡±

    Speaking of dwarven cksmiths imaginarily reflects a macho old man owner, but it is not surprising that even a girl can be a cksmith as there is no discrimination among dwarves.

    ¡°Either way I will be your right arm if I quit the army¡±

    ¡°Does 10-man captain also want to be a cksmith?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I didn¡¯t say it before, but I am the son of a cksmith. ¡­¡­Well I will keep being a soldier for a while, but I think I will be a cksmith after going through the cksmith training¡±

    I haven¡¯t thought of it very deeply, but going back to Polka means I will face my hometown that I neglected in response to my embarrassment. My father may get angry with me who has be a part of Celesta¡äs army, but if he told me to do the cksmith training again, it is time to organize and that way I am going back.

    ¡°Just think that 10-man captain is a natural serviceman¡±

    ¡°Wherever you look, that¡¯s how it is like Anzeros¡±

    Anzeros was a bit disappointed.

    ¡°Although I have sword skills, I¡¯m not that much of a soldier¡±

    ¡°Ee?¡±

    I point at Anzeros, as she said: ¡°I¡¯m not that much of a soldier¡± even though she is in the crossbow corps.

    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s for what? As your subjectivity¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uuh¡±

    I started to worry.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sw, swordsman¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Swordsman not a soldier¡±

    Swordsmen who are not rted to the military are few and are adventurers or bodyguards, but I don¡¯t think that Anzeros is suitable for such things.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, that¡­¡­emm, maid?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­hihi¡±

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    I was surprised when I imagined it andughed. Maid. A maid? Recently, Anzeros has be a girl and doesn¡¯t feel ufortable atst. It might not be bad to see Anzeros cleaning the room with a frilly mini skirt. But.

    ¡°Are you good at housework?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, that¡­¡­I will memorize it when necessary¡±

    ¡°That, it¡¯s different from the direction you don¡¯t want¡±

    ¡°Uu¡±

    It was slightly dented.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, what are you asking me to do?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°If you stop the army I will also quit and after that, I will take care of you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is, Is that so¡±

    ¡­¡­Wait a moment.

    ¡°I think that it doesn¡¯t seem to be rted to this¡±

    ¡°My My. Maybe you can think about it separately¡±

    Dianne interrupts.

    ¡°100-manmander what will you do?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I guess I will be a doctor again¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my job¡±

    ¡°Sister would have her clinic in Talc¡±

    ¡°Dianne-chan, it¡¯s mean. ¡­¡­When you¡¯re done with me, will you threw me away Andy?¡±

    ¡°Emm, no, I won¡¯t do that, but I think that you¡¯d better seriously wait for your husband to return¡±

    ¡°Boo¡±

    ¡°In that respect, I¡¯m relieved, I will make a herbal farm in Polka¡±

    ¡°Ho. Then shall I pretend to be a flying dragon from time to time?¡±

    The girls are talking about their future work upation in a lively talk. Meanwhile, only Aurora holds her head.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I have a job in addition to my sword skills¡­¡­¡±

    Go for it, young girl.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    The next day, we climb the hill along with the dawn and get on the carriage again. Among the light of the golden dawn, the ancient capital seen from the hill, the fields, and orchards as far as the surroundings can be seen were exceptionally beautiful.

    ¡°It is rich when you see it. It¡¯s a pretty scenery that is different from the deserts and mountains of Celesta¡±

    Viewing thend of plenty from the entrance of the horse carriage, Dianne is attracted to it.

    ¡°I wish I could trade it peacefully¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Originally the people of Celesta are strongly indigenous, originally they are not very interested in thend of Trot etc. In thest war with Trot, it was only necessary that the industrial power of Trot was absolutely necessary as an urgent task, There were only 8 dwarf-mines in the whole of Celesta, while Trot has 33. The industrial power was absolutely necessary for the battle against Alfilm, but Trot saw the immediate enemy which was us and blocked diplomatic ties¡±

    ¡°So it has broken into a war¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, Trot talked about an exchange between the Sword St. Brigade and Alfilm¡äs pdins, as they did not have a bad rtionship with Alfilmand they were proud of their Sword St. Brigade. Even if we¡äre attacked from either side, I guess we would still knock them down. ¡­¡­Andy. Do you know why we don¡¯t release the royal family of Trot and don¡¯t destroy the Kingdom of Trot and keep it in the form of dependency?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the effort to reconstruct themercial capabilities of Trot, which we wanted. When we destroy the nation¡¯s framework, themercial ability of the area will decline for a while, although we were never a weak country, the ability to rebuild a broken country and the power to cultivate helpless refugees isn¡¯t enough. It is irresponsible, but Celesta¡äs merchants want to be good at Trot kingdom. It will not bepletely territorial in the future¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so¡±

    That means that I can¡¯t be a Celesta citizen unless I throw away my hometownpletely and continue to naturalize on my own. If I were to wish for both being together and starting a new life, that would be a big wall anyway. Dianne just silently exined, but the real intention will definitely be there.

    ¡°Is it okay if I start flying soon?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    Dianne closes the door.

    ¡°Please, La. Let¡¯s go¡±

    When I ask Chibi La that appeared in the carriage, I heard pping wings from outside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±

    On top of that, we are approaching the fragments of our future. While holding on to that little fear.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    A few hourster we arrived near the royal capital. The capital which is also named Trot is arge city with a poption of 100,000 with three dwarf mines around it. The dwarf mines are mines with dwarves inside. It isn¡¯t limited to the mountain urately and it refers to a vein that also serves as arge-scale dwarf colony. Their ability to detect veins is a miraculous thing that transcends magic, the more rare metals, the more dwarves gather in therger veins. When it reaches a certain size or more it is called Dwarf mine. Even though this one is quite a big one, there are three areas that are characteristic of this kingdom and the dignity as the capital of an industrial power country. Of course, it is the authority of the cksmith industry that it is the home ce for many cksmiths and the swords that can endure over one hundred heavy power shes are made in this kingdom.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t change since thest time I saw it¡­¡­¡±

    When I look at the capital from a distance, a little scary feeling, as well as nostalgia,es to my chest. Thest time I was there was just before the end of the Trot war. It¡¯s until the draft recruitment and the basic training is received. After a while, the war ended while undergoingbat training in the base near the border and I was brought to Celesta as it is. It is already seven years ago. How is the capital now under the dependency of Celesta? The workshop where I was, the lodging house that I borrowed, the dining room that I had always eaten, what would have be of the park where I looked at the sky often dimly. Were those ces erased without any trace? When I was thinking about such a thing, I was hit on the back by Anzeros.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A, Ah¡±

    A few kilometers south from the capital, near the carriage station. Here again, we hide our carriage and entered the capital.

    ¡°For now, Aurora wille to themand center with me. And¡­¡­ La too¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    La looks surprised. La¡äs existence has been kept secret until now. Which is surprising.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get approval for the domestic activities of Trot from now on, nominally I will say¡± La¡¯s movement between Dragon Pces and incidental attendance by ident by knowing that¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say it without hiding it¡±

    ¡°Even so, if we don¡¯t do it well, Andy will be surveince during his lifetime¡±

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s correctly so. Dragon is still untouchable for humanity. Whatever the reason, if there is a guy who is going to ride around it, he would not normally let himself off as an army.

    ¡°Depressing. So it seems like it will be fine¡±

    ¡°Stop it. ¡­¡­No, do you want to go with that kind of attitude? You are domineering and arrogant, a dragon who doesn¡¯t care about humans or elves, when you show your face ording to my persuasion but eat those who get in the way, You can do it with the attitude ¡±

    ¡°Well, I can say, that humans are hard to eat and unpopr among dragons, cattle and horses are more delicious¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what it is¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s it!¡±

    Dianne easily gets angry. After all, it affords of a strong man.

    ¡°Selenium and older sister, please organize clothes for cold weather¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It will definitely snow from now on when we travel towards Polka¡±

    Selenium ps her hands together. When she says that, it will be so. At Basson it rarely is snowing, so I didn¡¯t care about it at all in recent years.

    ¡°Can Andy and I¡­¡­can we look around the kingdom a little bit?¡±

    ¡°Well, be careful. I don¡¯t have to worry about Anzeros, but Andy is helpless when something happens¡±

    ¡°I already know¡±

    Anzeros salutes with her fist on her chest. It is a manifestation of intention not to rx, but since it hasn¡¯t been long since the ck armor is gone, Anzeros feels a little awkward even if she puts her fist on her chest that is wearing thin clothes.

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be too damn tense. Let¡¯s go, Anzeros¡±

    ¡°U, Uh¡±

    Lightly hitting Anzeros¡äs shoulder so that she rxes and we head for the carriage station.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The city area of the capital remained the same from seven years ago, to say clearly. What has changed is that there are a few elf-based tribes that can be seen outside of our peers.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    I and Anzeros who know the past are surprised by that alone. In the past, if a half-elf (who can not be distinguished from an elf by a stranger) tries to walk without covering the ears, the adults would take some distance and show a look of disgust, while the older people hit them with their canes and the youngster throw stones.

    ¡°But¡­¡­what kind of elves are they?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I talk about what I thought.

    The white elves in Celesta are the only inhabitants of the forest territory, right? In thest few years, soldiers from the forest territory came out. But are there still few elves outside the forest¡±

    ¡°Now that you say that¡­¡­aren¡¯t they from Alfilm empire?¡±

    ¡°I guess that the skirmish is going on, such a foolish thing¡±

    No way to go to bother to listen, I and Anzeros take a distance to think while watching them.

    ¡°I¡äma resident of the northern elf territory, negotiations began little by little with the positive trade policy of Celesta¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    I was surprised and turned around my neck while Anzeros moved a bit faster. Behind, there was a figure of a young soldier wearing a beautiful breastte.

    ¡°Wee to the capital. Are you on a trip from Celesta?¡±

    Although being stared at by Anzeros, the young soldier raises his hand lightly and greets us. He has a gentle face with slender eyes. He looks younger than me.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, did I surprise you a little too much¡±

    The young soldier hit his chest on top of the breastte.

    ¡°Trot kingdom Army, Royal Sword St. Brigade, 48th corps member¡­¡­but that was a while ago¡±

    Sighs. The emblem on his chest belongs to the Celesta army.

    ¡°Now I¡¯m supposed to be a 10-man captain of Celesta army Trot corps, the 7th Infantry corps, Erik Randall¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Sword St. Brigade¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sword St. Brigade. I am a little proud. In case of Celesta, they should be called Ace knights, but I find the Sword St. Brigade is cool so it is awful to call them Ace knights as I¡äm also one of them¡±

    Aahaahaa, the young boyughs.

    ¡°A Sword Saint at that age¡­¡­?¡±

    A little surprised, Anzeros muttered. As far as Trot ¡®s army corps, the Trot Sword Saint exam is still continuing, but now the formal title is Ace Knight.

    ¡°Yes, indeed, I am thest one who passed the Sword Saint exam so please don¡¯t tell anyone¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything¡±

    ¡°Ahaaha, I¡¯m sorry I was bullied for it before and got a trauma¡±

    What kind of Sword Saint is he?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros stops and stretches her spine. Have you judged that this guy isn¡¯t someone who will hurt you anyway?

    ¡°We are members of Celesta¡äs northern corps and are from Trot. We came here as we are on the way to Polka so that I can recuperate my leg¡±

    ¡°Hee. With this pretty girl¡±

    ¡°I¡äm not a light fellow and I don¡¯t like you¡±

    Anzeros tried to say something else, but she controls her attitude. As she is actually pretty, it¡¯s not a loss if she is called pretty.

    ¡°I am Andy Smithson of Polka¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡±

    Anzeros needed a few moments.

    ¡°¡­¡­Angelina Neumann¡±

    She named a strange name.

    ¡°Anzeros?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­In Celesta, I pretended to be a human and made a false name while this is my real name when I lived in Trot¡±

    It is a new fact of shock. I mean, she is actually a psychic, isn¡¯t she?

    ¡°Neumann¡±

    Erik murmurs so and twists his neck.

    ¡°Elf, Neumann?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s enough. He and I are in a hurry¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Erik grabs my shoulders after chasing us and walked towards Anzeros.

    ¡°I remembered¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you remembered, but until next time¡±

    ¡°You are the daughter of president Neumann of the Sylpheedpany.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t differ, until next time¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment¡±

    Erik caught up with us as he followed.

    ¡°I am not married!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Anzeros and I are surprised and she looked down with her face. Erik saw us stopping, sighs as if he is relieved.

    ¡°No, the story actually is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? Haven¡¯t you heard from president Neumann yet?¡±

    Erik looked strange. ¡­¡­What is going on?

 Chapter 33: Anzerosâ€²s choice ã€Anzerosã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 33: Anzeros¡äs choice ¡¾Anzeros¡¿</h4>

    As the name implies, Trot Kingdom is a traditional feudal nation which governs the whole country with the king as an absolute monarch and the aristocrats who rule theirnds. Although the basic framework has not changed as a result of losing to Celesta, the aristocracy, which has only too poor governance ability, has been forcibly stripped of their ranks andnds after an investigation by a special intelligence brigade The agency rule is given to restore to themercial capacitymensurate with thend. There seems to have been a lot of rotten parts unexpectedly. A female enters one-third of the whole country, and it became a situation that the head was reced. Wealthy farmers and merchants seeded in the positions of the aristocrats. As for the achievement of Celesta, it seems to be aplete gospel and a charitable work for Trot, but the people from Celesta didn¡¯t want to live in Trot when they heard only this. The consciousness rooted in thisnd is not the one that can be changed. Trot which is country with mostly human citizens is full of racial discrimination, unlike Celesta which is and of many races. It is meaningless to put in a brutal rule of governance but to tie a rtionship with them. It wasn¡¯t a part of the country but a temporary property, and it was an excellent industrial power that the people wanted to obtain until fighting.

    In the midst of the reforms, Marquis Randall has been ranked in the top ranks for his province management capabilities. He is a peaceful noble with Celesta¡äs endorsement. Besides, in thest 50 years, 18 people who are sword saints, have been removed as they are a part of distinguished families.

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of the reason why Randall and I will be married¡±

    Anzeros said with a disappointed expression.

    ¡°Sylpheedpany is a greatpany, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s just a merchant. It is a basic in Trot to have only one woman, so I shouldn¡¯t be someone the eldest son of nobility wants¡±

    When Anzeros said so, Erik scratched his head in a blurred manner.

    ¡°It sounds like aplicated story, but I wasn¡¯t willing to marry a woman who I never even saw before¡±

    ¡°Well then, you and I are irrelevant¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, I didn¡¯t think that you are such a beautiful person¡±

    Anzeros nces at him with cold eyes. ¡­¡­Even though she was praised by him, she is extremely cold to him.

    ¡°Anzeros, isn¡¯t it better for you to go to check the facts properly¡±

    ¡°Andy¡±

    ¡°Because your bag was pretty big, didn¡¯t you bother to make it to Celesta and make your dreamse true, yet it¡¯s strange to let you go without saying important things about marriage¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros thinks. And after a while, she nodded with a hard face and looked at me.

    ¡°Will you go with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    I nod and used my crutch to walk out. Erik hurriedly followed.

    ¡°Well, I will go, too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros ignored him. ¡­¡­Erik is pitiful.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Anzeros¡äs home is in the residential area that was off the main street leading from the royal castle.

    ¡°Here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, in the middle of this royal capital, it perfectly conceals the half-elves servants¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    The garden isrge enough for the cavalry to march. The building is like a castle¡­¡­at least as the house ofmoners, it¡¯s unreasonable even if you exaggerate. I guess it has enough ce to let a 100-man corps stay here.

    ¡°Well, is it okay toe here so suddenly?¡±

    ¡°Even if it was said that you should leave and note back, I think it¡¯s fine like that¡±

    ¡°Hey, who are you¡±

    A young gatekeeper who looked at the ears of Anzeros makes a dubious face, but before he could say anything else, an elderly gatekeeper popped out quickly.

    ¡°Ah, Ange-sama!¡±

    ¡°Khan, it has been a long time¡±

    ¡°It, It has been a long time, I¡¯m d that you returned safely¡±

    As far as the gatekeeper speaks, he hurriedly opens the gate.

    ¡°Anju?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Servants and close friends who know me since I was a baby have called me so¡±

    ¡°You¡äre a person with many different names. Angelina, Ange, Anzeros, Beheading Sword¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡±

    Talking about that, the gate is opened and the gatekeepers let us pass through with an upright stand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Andy¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    To be honest, I am a little nervous, but I can¡¯t leave with Anzeros who holds my hem tightly. Well, to it.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t feel like to let go of Anzeros any longer.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°¡­¡­Ange! Ange is it you!¡±

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s been a long time¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you! I told you to send letters once in a while¡±

    ¡°Sorry sorry, I was busy. ¡­¡­As I said, I became an Ace knight¡±

    ¡°My goodness! We have to have a party¡±

    Linda Neumann, Chairman of Sylpheed Company and Anzeros¡äs mother. She is an energetic woman about fifty years old. It doesn¡¯t mean that she is fat, but there are a presence and the drawing room which was an impression that it was wide felt with the color at a breather in her appearance.

    ¡°Besides, state minister Randall¡¯s son? You¡¯re impatient¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, yeah, I met your daughter by chance¡±

    Erik greets Linda-san with a gentle smile. Are they acquaintances?

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ So, what about him?¡±

    Linda asked Anzeros to introduce me, leaving behind the sociable smile of Erik.

    ¡°He¡­¡­is Andy Smithson, my colleague¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Master?¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Anzeros makes a stiff face. I also don¡¯t know what to do. Erik also hardened with an amiable smile. Linda-san smiled just with her mouth, her eyes reveal a light that would shoot through me.

    ¡°This morning, a letter has arrived from Reynolds of Schrantz by express mail¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Schrantz. ¡­¡­For example, a former servant of the Neuman family?

    ¡°Ange, I suppose I always have said that you shouldn¡¯t be a ve in your entire life. You¡äre a half-elf, who doesn¡¯t need to sumb to a human only because you¡äre a woman¡±

    ¡°Mother¡±

    ¡°Or are you doing it without knowing? The cor with the name of someone is a sign of very in some countries. Are you walking with him like that?¡±

    Linda-san¡¯s eyes narrow a little. ¡­¡­She expresses terrible intimidation. But.

    ¡°Wrong¡±

    I deny ahead of Anzeros.

    ¡°All in consent, it¡¯s my hobby¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Linda-san looked as if she had been poisoned.

    ¡°Ah, Andy¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros massage her temples. It¡¯s a typical Dianne gesture. It is as if an elder sister tells her stupid brother what to do. Yup. But I haven¡¯t said anything wrong. What is the difference between what we did and that Anzeros wanted it herself? ¡­¡­I have learned that I don¡¯t get a bearish face here.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say that Anzeros is a ve. But she¡¯s definitely my girl. It is a cor to assert that. ¡­¡­The purpose that we came to this house was to make sure of the facts about the marriage¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa, how many years has it been since a youngster talked so proudly to me Linda Neumann, chairman of Sylpheed Company?¡±

    Linda-sanughed fearlessly and turned around.

    ¡°Follow me, Ange and Randall¡¯s little boy¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    We walk through therge mansion for a while and enter another drawing room. That was wider than the room where we were first passed through, and it was a luxurious room. An old man is sitting on a sofa in it. ¡­¡­It was an old man who I know from somewhere.

    ¡°I kept you waiting¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, not that much. Today the sun isfortable¡±

    On the ss-side window side unique to Trot¡äs ss industry which is thriving, the old man was totally happy and rxed. Looking at that face, Anzeros and I were struck by something and Erik¡­¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    He kneeled quickly and lowered his head. The old man tells Erik with his smile to stand up, before turning his eyes on Anzeros.

    ¡°This child is Ange. Linda also has a bad personality to hide such a good child, which was also sent to Celesta¡±

    ¡°It was thanks to the members of Celesta who made it possible for half-elves to keep their ears closed and it was, in the end, they who allowed the female Ange to receive the Sword Saint exam¡±

    ¡°If she became a Sword Saint then at that time, living in the war of Celesta, she may havee back¡±

    ¡°Any council member would have never thought of giving a half-elf or a woman the chance to be a Sword Saint¡±

    ¡°My ears hurt, which means that I couldn¡¯t even change such a thing unless I was pressed by Celesta, after all, it would be difficult for a doctor to forgive a scalp if it didn¡¯t hurt at all¡±

    The old man smiled took Anzeros¡äs hand.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Angelina Neumann. My name is Ulysses Ernest Alley ude. Now I¡äm the most useless old man in this country¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Anzeros opens her eyes. I was about to jump. ¡­¡­Ulysses III. He is the current King of Trot.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Since the Celesta war, I had nothing to do but show my face at the ceremony. There are no days in a month where I¡¯m called. The people from Celesta are doing everything¡±

    ¡± It¡¯s easy, but I wonder if it¡¯s going toe to a merchant¡¯s house to y chess¡±

    ¡°Chess. ¡­¡­I guess you understand¡±

    ¡°Hah¡±

    Linda-san shrugs her shoulders. ¡­¡­The position difference with a royal aristocrat is obvious though she is arge merchant. Anyway, if this is Celesta which has no ss system in the public, it is true that Linda a person from Trot can be in this attitude honestly. Even if it is said that it is good, it can¡¯t be done easily.

    ¡°My daughter is here today, so just say it. Depending on the young people¡¯s reaction, it might be a good idea¡±

    ¡°Hou¡±

    King Yurisys strokes his pure white beard with his fingers and confirms us with a nce. With his nose, he made a big sigh and turned to Linda-san.

    ¡°Will you receive the rank as a count? ¡­¡­ No, I want you to receive it by all means¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­As I thought¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Anzeros and I look at each other¡¯s face.

    Former aristocrats who were judged failure in the management of the province ability were forced to fall tomoners. A wealthy farmer and wealthy merchants are put on the vacant seats and politics is begun to move with new aristocrats. ¡­¡­It seems that it is a story of making the count territory strong again by finding a new count, in other words, an autonomous state to the Neumann family.

    ¡°It is no exaggeration to say that Sylpheed is the bestpany in the country, even if the Marquis territory is empty no one willin¡±

    ¡°If it is a reward, I¡¯m telling you that it is not a good idea for me being a generation aristocrat¡±

    The generation aristocrat is an honorary title. You can line up the royal aristocrats at the court, but the territory cannot be sealed.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t the purpose of adding Linda to the court order. ¡­¡­I hope Linda has excellent power to lead Trot kingdom to rebuild the national strength and make it stronger¡±

    Well, if you expect it to be in the field, there may not be someone more qualified than the chairman of the Sylpheedpany.

    ¡°You heard it, I¡äm the best of the aristocracy¡±

    Linda-san points at Anzeros.

    ¡°My only child is Ange. Only this half-elf child, I gave birth to. And there¡¯s no way a half-elf can rule an autonomous state of Trot with a pin. It¡¯s a problem before the ability¡±

    Even if she is excellent, Anzeros is an elf with a strong tendency to discrimination especially in Trot, so question marks attach neatly.

    ¡°Certainly, a half-elf alone isn¡¯t optimal. ¡­¡­So that¡¯s where Randalles in.¡±

    ¡°In other words, this old man says we should engage Ange and Randall¡äs boy over there¡±

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Now that the tradition has been broken, there will be no opposition, even if a noble family like Randall is a back shield. If the child of the chairman of the Sylpheedpany and a noble boy bring the nation forward, it will be very reliable¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you hear that, Ange and cor boy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Nothing, harassment or mary greed such a story is moving. I know that much for me. King Yurisis is trying to purely move the future of Trot in a good direction. ¡­¡­Individual color love is ignored among them.

    ¡°Well, that the point. ¡­¡­Randall as well, if it had been told that there might be such a way, Ange, you caught on a strange man, and then you came back, what¡¯s that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s selfish¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Anzeros steps down with a stubborn look. Erik has a slightly hurt face. Even though he felt somehow a friendly atmosphere with me, even though he was told that I was Anzeros¡äs lover, the attitude of Anzeros, who said she wouldn¡¯t marry him, isn¡¯tfortable for Erik. However, King Yurisys slowly catches up with Anzeros who is trying to reject.

    ¡°This is a problem that affects the future of the kingdom itself. ¡­¡­If you say that you will reject it absolutely, you have to think about stoppingmercial bills, judging that there is no ce for Sylpheed in the nation¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Once themercial bills stop, Sylpheed can no longer do business in the country. Since Sylpheed isn¡¯t a domestic onlypany, it will be possible to continue the business by relocating the base somewhere. But in that case, they will dismiss many people in this city and Linda-san will leave the Kingdom forever. Right now, Anzeros¡äs need to decide between her romance or the lives of many.

    ¡°¡­¡­Your Majesty, do you threaten me?¡±

    ¡°Umm. As the king of this country¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros¡äs ears face downward little by little. Proofing that she is sinking deeper into trouble.

    ¡°¡­ Please let me think¡±

    Anzeros said so as to squeeze it out and leave the room alone.

    ¡°Erik Randall. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry to have brought you along with this grandiose picture¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­Ah, because Angelina is attractive¡±

    Erik replied with upright immobility. After a while, it is still awkward, as he kneels arbitrarily. King Yurisys¡äs finger point to me.

    ¡°Youth. ¡­¡­You¡¯re Ange¡äs lover?¡±

    ¡°Yes I am¡±

    I wanted to kneel down but I¡äm on my crutch. While standing badly, I answered quietly to King¡äs Ulysses.

    ¡°Do you hate this old man?¡±

    ¡°Not much¡±

    ¡°Do you believe in love¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I wonder. Anzeros certainly fell in love with me. But, besides me, she only saw that fool Lucas in the forest territory, but now a strong, gentle, cool and good-looking man appeared. I really doubt that I have a reason to be able to be together with Anzeros. Still.

    ¡°I will bear a grudge when Anzeros is taken away¡±

    I doubt myself many times, and I¡¯ve been angered many times. That¡¯s why I pretend to be confident.

    ¡°At least now she¡¯s mine¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At night, we gathered in one of the hotels in the capital. To be exact, it is the ce which the Celesta army is borrowing as a lodging house, and it is said to be used for special intelligence brigade members and messengers.

    ¡°Is that so. That¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Anzeros-san, what do you do?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a problem with parents and hometown¡­¡­to be honest, I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m making everyone unhappy with my selfishness¡±

    Everyone cares about Anzeros who shut herself up in one of the rented rooms.

    ¡°By the way what to do with this issue?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be a part of the Trot Corpsmand? It would be splendid if La could do a pretty good performance¡±

    ¡°Ho. I will just threaten them with my dragon form¡±

    In poor condition. The arranged soldiers would be scared of a dragon thates out in their dreams. ¡­¡­When.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy¡±

    The door opens only a little and Anzeros calls me with a loud voice. She saw everyone else and waited for everyone to leave before she entered the room.

    ¡°¡­¡­Honestly, I am at a loss for good¡±

    ¡°Really¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros suddenly has a grudge in her eyes.

    ¡°I wanted you to say ¡°Don¡¯t waver¡± ¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I also would waver myself if I knew that everyone in my hometown and my father be unemployed just from saying one word¡±

    ¡°Is that so. ¡­¡­Yeah. That¡¯s right¡±

    Sitting on the bed and shaking her legs, Anzeros looks lonely.

    ¡°Which reminds me, Anzeros¡äs father is an elf, right now what is he doing?¡±

    ¡°It seems that this water doesn¡¯t match and he sometimese to see my mother and me secretly, but he usually lives in the northern forest¡±

    ¡°What would your dad say?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know. Because he is a person who hardly understands human society in the first ce. If you think that the mind of that person is good with me and my mother, he would only say that¡¯s enough for him¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I think that the world is different.

    For a while, Anzeros keeps shaking her legs. Before she talks to me again.

    ¡°I want you to tell me not to waver¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I want you to tell me that I¡äm yours, I want you to say that you won¡¯t let me go and won¡¯t hand me over to other men¡±

    ¡°I have no idea¡±

    ¡°Please say¡±

    Her ears are hanging down with her head. Extreme spirit of depression.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, Anzeros¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°A little while ago, in front of your mother¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes. ¡­¡­I consciously talked in a men¡äsnguage because I left Trot¡±

    ¡°Can you please talk in a women¡¯snguage for a while now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    It isn¡¯t bad to see Anzeros as a colleague, but there are words that are hard to say if the opponent isn¡¯t a girl. No matter if she wears girls clothes and hairstyles, if there is something that is difficult to do unless you make it feel like that.

    ¡°Please call me Ange¡±

    ¡°I understand. ¡­¡­Ange¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°I love you¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Her ears bounced up and Anzeros¡äs face turned red. The word that I feel like I had said before wasn¡¯t told after all, until now. I think that a cheating bastard like me talks quite cheaply. But I can only say this to Anzeros. I can¡¯t say anything about irrelevantly letting my family and the past abandon, but it is better to marry Ange, even if my mouth is torn. Even though she is wearing my cor and making her my possession, I think that I will do with such a low back, and I say things to force her. Everything, my strength is nothing and walking ability is low, but I can¡¯t resist it if Anzeros thinks to go against it, as I don¡¯t think we need to hold back to ourselves. Still, the only thing I need for Anzeros was the only word I could give her.

    ¡°That, that kinda, now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t said it so far, I don¡¯t remember saying that, so I say, Ange, I love you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros turned over to bed and buried her face on the sheet.

    ¡°¡­¡­Idiot¡±

    ¡°I love you¡±

    ¡°Liar¡±

    ¡°Not a lie¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It is a lie¡±

    ¡°Why, do you doubt it¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt¡­¡­ I just say there is no action¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, if you love me, please love me¡±

    Anzeros lifted her hips for a while keeping herself down on the sheet.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that the difference in opinion, I mean seriously?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­I, I¡¯m seriously saying it¡±

    She raised her face for a moment, and Anzeros looked at me as tired.

    ¡°¡­¡­My womb is aching after being told the first time¡±

    ¡°Hey¡±

    ¡°I want to feel Andy¡¯s love straight, my body enters such a mode without permission. I want to feel you in the depths of my body, the evidence of your love. I have to say that persistently, my waist is already pushed out ¡±

    ¡°Here, perverted Ange¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah, I can¡¯t dispute at all¡±

    ¡°I love you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I can see Anzeros¡äs underwear underneath her skirt and it¡¯spletely wet.

    ¡°¡­¡­But, I want you to love me more, so I will not move now¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uu¡­¡­in, in one way or another¡±

    ¡°Absolutely¡­¡­¡±

    Then, it shed there.

    Stripping off Anzeros¡¯s clothes and throw her down on the bed. I try to bury my nose into her hair as I hug her from behind. Then, with the right half of the body facing down, I brought my waist close. ¡­¡­The so-called side position. In this case, it will be possible even if my left leg is useless.

    ¡°Ahaa¡­¡­Andy, it¡¯s hard¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You make a cute face and invite me to do lewd things¡±

    ¡°It is bad that Andy teases me with his words¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t love to tease you with my words?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    She is an obstinate woman.

    ¡°¡­¡­I will put it in¡±

    ¡°Put it in¡­¡­since a little while ago when you touched my butt, I wanted to hear that¡­¡­.!¡±

    ¡°You pervert¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡­n, haaaaa?¡±

    When I set the position of my dick and pushed it in, Anzeros also sticks out her hips and helps me invade. With the movement of the waist full of the desires of two people, mutually intentionally quickly, the ns prated all the way to the back of her vagina at one stroke.

    ¡°A, Au¡­¡­nnn, this¡­¡­ I like this¡­¡­ Andy¡¯s penis, I love it so much, umm¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Even I¡­¡­I love you so much that I want to fuck you all night from morning till night¡±

    ¡°Uaa¡­¡­Ba, Bakaaa¡­¡­? Don¡¯t say such a nice thing¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros rejoices being exposed to my sexuality with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°I move¡­¡­this, this one¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hua¡­¡­Huaaaa¡­¡­Andy, Andy¡­¡­not good, not good¡­¡­just moving a little, in my head, everything be pink¡­¡­Bakaaa?¡±

    Because of the posture which does not take weight from each other, it is not possible to be bullied strongly in the back too much, and itpensates for the estrus and the sensitivity apanying it to a too abnormal topensate for it. The love that is trying to be swallowed by each other¡¯s estrus without hesitation at all, does not stop the sex while persistently bumping the waist against each other in a casual way.

    ¡°Au¡­¡­auuuu¡­¡­no¡­¡­after all¡­¡­Andy is nice, I will have Andy¡¯s penis for the rest of my life¡­¡­Andy says it every day, that you love me which is a wonderful life¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You pervert! Hentai Ace knight! Pervert Chibi woman! Hentai half-elf! ¡­¡­I love you extremely, you pervert!! You will be pregnant!¡±

    ¡°Ha, aaaaa?¡±

    Dokuntsu! Dokuntsu! Dokuntsu!

    ¡­¡­I thrust the sperm into Anzeros¡äs uterus with certainty. Since the effect time of sperm hell magic has already expired, it is an ordinary amount of ejaction.

    ¡°Aaaaa¡­¡­a, aa¡­¡­aaa¡­¡­auu¡±

    Anzeros¡äs whole body trembles and she was delighted with my ejaction.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Andy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Guu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I love you, I will never forget what you said¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Supii¡±

    ¡°With these words, I¡­¡­I can fight as much as I can¡±

    Chu.

 Chapter 34: Bet yourself

    <h4>Chapter 34: Bet yourself</h4>

    In the morning, when I woke up, there was no Anzeros. Most of the personal belongings have also been cleaned up.

    ¡°!¡±

    In haste, I put on my clothes and jump out of the room. I bumped into Dianne.

    ¡°Uwaaa¡±

    ¡°Mmm. ¡­¡­Andy? Anzeros, she just got out¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­why won¡¯t she wake me up? No, it¡¯s not the case that you are saying that¡±

    ¡°Well, calm down because the scout follows her¡±

    ¡°S, scout?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Selenium¡±

    Haa, Dianne sighs.

    ¡°Now that she can use illusion magic and she understands the originality of Trot she is the best for being the scout. If there is any movement, the crossbow corps can be flown here as soon as possible¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Believe in Anzeros. ¡­¡­For now, you should take your breakfast early, as it may not be possible to eat in the day depending on the course¡±

    ¡°Uu¡±

    It¡¯s frustrating. ¡­¡­But I know that it is not good to be too hasty at such times. The other party is a state authority. I was not able to give a clear answer to Anzeros, but it was certainly not what would happen if I jumped out without understanding the reason.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Good morning, mother¡±

    ¡°Difficult Ange obeys respectfully. ¡­¡­ your answer is?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It is a face that doesn¡¯t want to leave¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡­does mother want to be Count?¡±

    ¡°Who knows¡±

    ¡°Who knows, please say it¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good either. Ange, don¡¯t me me for the decision. If I told you that I could be your master separately, would you follow me? If I say I want to be the Count, would you marry Randall¡¯s son? If it¡¯s about that, don¡¯t pretend to be troubled from the beginning¡±

    ¡°U¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What is so good about that guy? If you ask me, he is just the son of a cksmith, who can¡¯t use a sword and is handicapped for his whole life. To such a man, you sold yourself out and put on a cor like that¡±

    ¡°Di, Different!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­How is it different?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I will listen to anything as much as it is for my daughter, so please take as much time as you need. Please tell me what happened while you were away from me until you were satisfied¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It was after the Trot war that I first met him¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Hmmm. ¡­¡­Did it work?¡±

    A few hours after I took breakfast. Dianne, who had kept silent for a long time, moved her ears while passing over the cold weather clothes that Selenium and Hilda bought from a store to La to store it.

    ¡°What happened¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Older sister, La, and Jeanne advance our journey preparations, we will go as soon as the talk finished. Aurora, Andy,e¡­¡­we will go to the big arena¡±

    ¡°Big arena?¡±

    ¡°It seems that it is bing such a story¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°¡­¡­I see he was pretty gentle¡±

    ¡°Even so, I still misrepresent myself as a man¡±

    ¡°He actually did not recognize that you¡¯re a woman?¡±

    ¡°Even if, ¡­¡­he is irreceable to me¡±

    ¡°But Ange. There are so many men who are kind. Don¡¯t be so narrow-minded. Even in Trot you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Different. Andy is gentle, but without any strength, but he is strong¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s strong. ¡­..Because I understood it, I was anxious to dedicate everything, but I wanted to dedicate. The cor, in reality, he was against it. But if he was willing to hold me at ease, I could be a ve or a pet, so he wrote me his name on the cor after I begged him¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ange., But that boy Erik is also strong, he¡¯s a good child, he will surely make you happier than anyone else. Honestly, I can only think that it¡¯s momentum, It is somewhat doubtful whether he holds the same thought in a year¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s impossible for him to say such a thing¡±

    ¡°Ah. ¡­¡­Then how about these kinds of things?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Then how about you see the good side of that Erik boy, he seems to be really strong, as he is a great swordsman of his own rankings, it is worth seeing as you are also a swordsman¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not toote¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ange?¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother¡±

    ¡°¡­ As the chairman of Sylpheed, I¡äm also threatened by that old man. As a mother, it isn¡¯t a bad story to sell out your child, as I want you to receive the most important thing I can leave behind for you. Territory and a house that protects you forever¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, Angelina¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°As Linda Neumann¡­¡­as an adventurer who gave birth to you with that idiot elf guy. If my daughter pierces the world and decides her own way of living I never want to stop it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mother¡±

    ¡°Angelina who is not responsible for my way of life, Angelina, not to me others for my bearish, my Angelina. If you decided to buy cheap, you would be delighted with the leftover money. If you buy luxury goods, don¡¯t mourn the money you used. There is no talk only of the world good. Life is what you have to choose when choosing. You just have to pay for convincing enough to get what you want. To throw away something for that, at least throw away at your own will. Don¡¯t shoulder the pain squarely. To live proudly that¡¯s what it is¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    ¡°Now, what do you do, Angelina¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡­¡­no, I am¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Big Arena. Apart from the royal castle, the capital has one or tworge buildings. There is a big ground where a horse race can be held and half of the citizens can take ce in the audience seats. In the basement, there are countless fields for training, which is a dedicated training ground for the Sword St. Brigade. Even though Sword Saints are called Ace Knights, they didn¡¯t change fundamentally, and it seems that only the owners of the title Ace Knight are allowed to enter this big arena, except for special exhibition days.

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder what will it be?¡±

    ¡°Even if it is told, in the case of those who aren¡¯t Ace knights, it is a rule that they can¡¯t pass without the permission from the Corps Headquarters¡±

    ¡°Nuu¡±

    Dianne made a shrewd face to the poor answer of the guard. Aurora ys the role of a supporter.

    ¡°This person has the ability not to be inferior to Master Knights, she is famous in Celesta¡±

    ¡°Even if such a thing is said, I was born and never got out of Trot¡±

    ¡°Uu¡±

    For now, only Aurora can enter and exit this big arena. Even if you go into the headquarters and get permission if you don¡¯t have too much motivation it will be meaningless to enter. That Anzeros is doing something here, that information is certain. I must get through here by then.

    ¡°¡­¡­It can¡¯t be helped,e back, Aurora, you enter, please keep watch even if we don¡¯t make it in time¡±

    ¡°I understand¡±

    Dianne returns her heels, Aurora gently nods and enters the arena. I chase after Dianne.

    ¡°Are you going to get a letter of eptance?¡±

    ¡°Indeed it won¡¯t be possible to wait that far¡±

    Dianne says so in a loud voice, pulling my shoulder and dragging me to the back of the alley. And then.

    ¡°Okay¡±

    She suddenly took hold of me.

    ¡°Uwaa!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy¡­¡­©¤©¤©¤©¤!!¡±

    A lightly dizzy sense.

    ¡°Is it an illusion?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a personal designation, well, as we fly around in the future, just for sure¡±

    ¡°Fly around!¡±

    ¡°Let me handle it¡­¡­don¡¯t raise your voice¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe you are going to cross the exterior wall and enter the arena!? That over there is a height of 20 meters¡±

    ¡°I can afford¡±

    ¡°Hii!?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I experienced a 20 m vertical jump while being held by Dianne.

    ¡°Did you see your weight a bit sweeter? It was a little dangerous¡±

    ¡°I thought that it was useless¡±

    It seemed to be chilling. In any case, Selenium greeted us who seeded in infiltrating the big arena.

    ¡°Anzeros-san, she is already here¡±

    ¡°What is Anzeros doing?¡±

    ¡°Something like apetition with a guy called Randall¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why?¡±

    I don¡¯t really understand the meaning. ¡­¡­I thought that when the gate of the ground opened and someone came in.

    ¡°Selenium¡±

    ¡°Yes©¤©¤©¤©¤!!!¡±

    Selenium and Dianne cooperatively put up an illusion of space designation and conceal our appearance. It was Anzeros who came in. And for some reason Aurora. After a while the gate of the auditorium opened, Linda and several swordsmen entered. Are they Sword Saints? And after a while, King Yurisys came in.

    ¡°Hmmm, exin to me, Linda¡±

    ¡°Is it necessary, your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately this senile old man¡äs mood is severe¡±

    ¡°Hah, often said. ¡­¡­ As you can see, a match. Between ¡ºAnzeros¡»and Randall¡äs little boy¡±

    ¡°I am asking why it will happen¡±

    ¡°The Life of the Ace Knight of the Celesta Army [Anzeros], and the awesome Sword Saint ¨¦rik Randall. Who is stronger. My daughter is clumsy. After all, she said that she won¡¯t recognize it unless it¡¯s a serious match. That¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°Haha, are you saying that she is unyielding to you, Linda? If she loses, is it a taste for epting fate as ¡°Angelina Neumann¡±?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say fate, old man, such a cheap rut¡±

    ¡°HooHooHoo¡±

    They are hypocrites fellows. ¡­¡­After a while, Erik who wore armor neatly appeared from the gate opposite to Anzeros with aplexed face.

    ¡°Angelina¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Erik Randall. Sorry, for all that so sudden¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t care. Either way, it is my daily routine to train here¡±

    ¡°Is that so. ¡­¡­When I was a child I had a dream, that there is a day when I go to the arena and hone my skills among many of my colleagues¡±

    ¡°Now, if you live in the kingdom you shouldn¡¯t have any obstacles to do it, Angelina¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t feel like living in the kingdom¡±

    ¡°Angelina-sama¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you win, I will be your bride, but I will do anything not to lose. I want to ovee you, I believe that I have cultivated the ability to do so. 15 years after seeing the magnificent Sword Saint march and 10 years since I moved to Celesta. The whole time I spent trying to be my own self instead of the half-elf who is the daughter of a merchant. Let me surpass you and show it, Erik¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It won¡¯t happen, but you can dream about it¡±

    Erik slightly bites his lips, pulling out the sword, standing on the ground and grabbing the handle with both hands. It is manner as a Sword Saint. Holding her short sword up in front of her chest as if praying Anzeros matches him. Aurora which had been silent until now changes position and moves between those two. It seems that she is nning to be the referee.

    ¡°There is one rule until someone admit defeat, no time limit, no hitting of vital points and no grappling moves. However its a game held in front of your majesty, so show a fight that is worthy of a sword¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Two people set up slowly. And then.

    ¡°Begin¡±

    Aurora waves her hand. They spread the stance at the same time. They won¡¯t jump in yet. It is the stage to read each other¡¯s hand from each movement.

    ¡°I feel sorry for saying something arrogant¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°I am quite strong¡±

    Erik drops down and steps in. It is the basic exquisite cutting one sh. Anzeros is trying to get rid of it, somewhat losing.

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°I also kept exercising for a simr period of time since I got a sense of mind¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to say such a way of saying, but if it is the same traditional style, men have more power and of course, it is natural¡±

    ¡°I see, the same¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros slowly repositions and grins with her lips.

    ¡°There is also such a thing¡±

    At that moment, Anzeros elerates all at once. It is not difficult to follow her with the eyes from long distances, but if you look from close range, she probably rushes like a st. Striking the torso of Erik, without stopping, she strikes from behind.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Erik managed to receive it but tension ran on his expression. Anzeos¡äs new tactic, high-speed maneuver.

    ¡°I see¡­¡­but¡±

    Erik breathes deeply.

    ¡°Haa!!¡±

    Breaking in. That speed¡­¡­he will approach Anzeros!

    ¡°Naa!¡±

    ¡°I said it, I am quite strong!¡±

    Gakin, Gakin, Gakin!

    Anzeros retreats while avoiding the heavy shes of Erik. As one would expect, Erik Randall is like he said.

    ¡°That boy Erik is not bad¡±

    To Linda-san¡äs words, the Sword Saints in the surroundings nods.

    ¡°The fighting power of 10-man captain Randall is amazing as his youth¡±

    ¡°Healthy, basic type of serious type, so there isn¡¯t much space¡±

    ¡°His breadth of the field of view and the assembly of tactics are quite substantial, if he has a career record, in five more years he will be a Great Sword Saint¡­¡­even being a Master Knight won¡¯t be a dream¡±

    ¡°I see, I don¡¯t quite understand, but I guess that it will go so far¡±

    Linda-san sniffs. ¡­¡­There are only a handful of swordsmen who can be a Master Knight. It¡¯s not so strange. Meanwhile, Anzeros is chased. She didn¡¯t seem to be able to push back though she correctly surpassed the sh fight with Erik at first.

    ¡°Dianne, that one¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good. The fact that it¡¯s the same type and somewhat stronger is the best engagement¡±

    ¡°After all, is Erik better?¡±

    ¡°The flow is also bad, you will have to attack first and push it by the number of steps, but if you allow the opponent to do this too, the momentum won¡¯te back easily.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros¡±

    The size of Anzeros is small. The product is also short. If it is the same type, same skill, it will resound greatly. Unlike Aurora, Erik seems to have endurance and seems to be unable to find a breakthrough in that area.

    ¡°Gu¡­¡­!!¡±

    Anzeros somehow managed to take some distance, shaking her sword and creating arge shockwave. Erik avoids it. It didn¡¯t hit him but his body copsed.

    ¡°CChieaaaa!¡±

    There is one more shockwave. If she can catch him and raise her opponent in the sky, the momentum turns into Anzeros¡äs favor. It was a trump card. However, although Erik copses, he destroyed Anzeros¡¯s shock wave¡­¡­ with the same shock wave, that intercepted.

    ¡°!!¡±

    To drown out. The surprised Anzeros stops moving. The Sword Saints around Linda-san nodded.

    ¡°Those who are using shock waves as attacks aren¡¯t umon for swordsmen, though it might have been able to pass through an Ace Knight of Celesta who has no speed, it is an easy for 10-man captain Randall to handle it¡±

    ¡°It seems like that¡±

    Linda-san clicks her tongue. No matter how much Anzeros loses it talks, it seems that it isn¡¯t interesting to see that her daughter ispletely sealed down by a swordsman under her age.

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s stop it¡±

    Erik stops his sword while remaining in his shock wave striking posture. If it pursues Anzeros as it is, she probably will be pushed out with momentum, so he stops.

    ¡°After all it feels strange to decide our marriage by an exchange of swords, for whatever reason I think I¡¯m wrong to attack my woman with my sword and doing what I want¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Erik¡­¡­¡±

    Again, Erik is different from General Lucas.

    He can be emotional.

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros what will you do next?¡±

    ¡°Dianne!¡±

    ¡°If he had ambushed Anzeros obediently yet, Anzeros would still fight back, but if he says that, will she stop peacefully?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    As Dianne says. If I were in the position of Anzeros, will I still continue to have my way?

    ¡°The worst, you think about throwing Anzeros away, Andy, are you ready to be a bad guy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    If I think about Anzeros¡­¡­I don¡¯t feel like letting go of Anzeros. As I¡äm useless anyway, it¡¯s good to do that. I whispered love to Anzeros yesterday. It is not disarrayed with such adults as wishing for the opponent¡¯s happiness, it is an irresistible childish love that wants to monopolize. So, I won¡¯t be hesitant to enter anyway, regardless of whether the future will continue. ¡­¡­However.

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros!!¡±

    ¡°Andy!?¡±

    Shortly after Dianne releases her control, I jumped out of the illusion and shouted to Anzeros.

    I left my crutch behind, so I can¡¯t walk satisfactorily now. But, by hanging out with my body, rolling down the stairs of the audience seats, crawling on the stone floor, I raise my voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run away! Don¡¯t be bearish! Try to fight back!!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­Andy! Why¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up as long as your technique doesn¡¯t work!¡±

    That is. The words I heard when I was at Trot kingdom and I didn¡¯t know anything other than a cksmith.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up because the enemy is strong!¡±

    Unreasonable, aggressive.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a weapon, throw a stone! If there is no stone spread sand! Don¡¯t give up, do as many things as you want! Do you want to maintain yourself?¡±

    Still, someone¡¯s words that were told to me are a big advantage over anything living.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t lost yet, you haven¡¯t lost anything! You haven¡¯t done anything yet!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    My cry leaves a reverberation in the quiet arena. Other than that it was restless. When.

    ¡°Huhuhu¡­¡­Hahahahaha¡­¡­!!¡±

    Theughter was heard from an unexpected point. Beside Linda-san and the king. One of the Sword Saints.

    ¡°¡­¡­I see. ¡­¡­Hey boy, it¡¯s been a long time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡±

    That Sword Saint turns his eyes upon me. At that time, I noticed.

    ¡°Instructor ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Trainee Smithson¡±

    The bearded Sword saint. The man who gave us a quick soldier education. I can¡¯t remember his name. But it was surely him.

    ¡°Well, I see, you don¡¯t understand¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, 100-manmander Grants?¡±

    ¡°I am disrespectful¡­¡­I thought this time Neumann¡äs daughter would fight because she is selfish and was corrupted by someone wicked¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really rude, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. But¡­¡­ if it is trainee Smithson, if you fight to prove the time you spent with him, it¡¯s different¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­How different?¡±

    ¡°He is a prosperous Trot soldier. I assure you. Having the Trot Kingdom Army¡äs soul inside him in the past and even now.

    The bearded Sword Saint, 100-manmander Grants looked at the two at the ground with a smile.

    ¡°It is our descendants to fight to testify of their strength. It is the Sword Saints who aren¡¯t bastards and seeds the soul of the kingdom. As a Sword Saint, a clumsy pride of self-fight, this is the fight¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to lift my educational results quite a lot¡±

    ¡°I can not believe it, what Sword Saint, what is proud of what? We have seeded. And he and she seeded. You heard what he said¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­such a pride¡±

    ¡°Wonderful, isn¡¯t it? But a warrior is a clumsy thing by nature. It is the glory of continuing to fight to win. Tenacious was the biggest plus for the Great Sword-St Brigade in the Northwest ins¡±

    Anzeros looked at me and nodded, apart from hearing the conversation of 100-manmander Grants

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­was it encouraging every time you heard of t?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it is not only that¡±

    I breathed in deeply. ¡­¡­It¡¯s getting warmer to yourself, to myself trying to say what I want.

    ¡°Do not lose in such a ce! I will love you until you break when we return to my hometown, so absolutely win!¡±

    ¡­¡­Huh.

    ¡°¡­¡­This idiot¡±

    ¡°Why are you saying that¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora looked down on the ground. ¡­¡­Well, yeah. That¡¯s true. As 100-manmander Grants said, I¡äm an exemry soldier of the Kingdom of Trot and he was a wonderful teacher for Anzeros before she went to Celesta. As for me¡­¡­at least now Anzeros and I don¡¯t think that it is not a connection of pride of Trot but that we are both individuals searching the best purpose, so we must clearly make it clear. Sure enough, Linda-san, the Sword Saints and Erik are bbergasted. And, Anzeros.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose absolutely if you say such a thing¡±

    She turned bright red as she said so. ¡­¡­Yup. It feels like I did something, but we actually are like this.

    ¡°Ah, Angelina-sama¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start again, Erik¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, it¡¯s just a personal hobby¡±

    ¡°Ha, haa¡±

    I feel a little sorry for Erik¡¯s puzzled face. However, Anzeros stood there with her spine stretched out holding her sword and with a confident face as if she had been reborn.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros dashed. Erik intercepted with a thorough attitude¡­¡­when I thought he did it, he suddenly was blown away into the air.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Everyone who was watching took a breath. Anzeros¡­¡­ didn¡¯t thrust into something. She didn¡¯t move from her first standing position and shakes her sword. What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, Anzeros-san, illusion¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Eh, Anzeros can do such a thing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You can do it! Anzeros-san, you can use illusion magic!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    I remember being told it by Selenium. Yes, Anzeros had seeded in making a rudimentary apparition on the road to Helicon. Thud and Erik fall from the back. Anzeros slowly raises the point of her sword and talked.

    ¡°I forgot to mention but I can do magic¡±

    She just did it for the first time, even though the limit is to show a small hallucination, Anzeros is fearless.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you say the same style? ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m a Celesta merchant and Ace Knight surrounded by all kinds of races. You¡¯d better not think of me in the frame of a Sword Saint of Trot¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Distraction!¡±

    Erik rushes to Anzeros to shake off his inferiorness. Swinging his sword down. But Anzeros isn¡¯t there. She stood right behind Erik.

    ¡°My Master told me¡­¡­at least, I will pursue you by all means from now on. Let me throw you down if you want. I¡¯ll hold on to the cor and get dragged by my master¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not going to follow a person who is weaker than me¡±

    No, I¡¯m seriously weak? As I crawl, I made a tsukkomi just in my heart. Selenium softly embraces me.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡­why did she say it in this way, what will I do if I am challenged by Erik, I am not strong at all¡±

    ¡°Andy is strong, at least for Anzeros you are better than anyone¡±

    ¡°Take me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Anything by ident. Anyway, Anzeros saw Andy-san¡¯s cool side and Andy-san had never been disillusioned by Anzeros-san. That¡¯s enough¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A big misunderstanding¡­¡­that clumsy girl¡±

    Dianne also came down to my side and chuckled.

    ¡°It is not an equal fight. If only strength is that it isn¡¯t it, no one can win against the Sword Saint Brigade¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a difference in the meaning of the words, they don¡¯t want that strength¡­¡­when you got weakened, you were strong, when you gave up, you didn¡¯t give up. You are strong, at least in your heart¡±

    ¡°Only that can be seen¡±

    ¡°For a woman, it is enough to see it¡±

    While talking about such things, Anzeros was using an illusion to trick Erik. Erik is a Trot soldier and not an elf. Even trying not to be misled by illusions he can¡¯t get used to it easily.

    ¡°Haaaaa!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough¡±

    The shock wave that Erik gave off hurriedly also vanishes swaying vainly. Beware of being blown away by the shock wave that hid in the illusion, he made a shock wave to assault, it bes big, it is a form to be dihedral the pseudo-attack, and blow number of times increases. A slight difference sounds greatly with simr skill. Just a reversal. Anzeros, who strikes back with the difference of illusion instead of reach, had really overwhelmed Erik.

    ¡°This ¡­ ¡­ this, a little deceived, I am¡±

    Erik who received a direct hit of shock waves a few times and was hit against the wall, bit his lip with a feeling of regret while tangling his legs.

    ¡°10-man Captain Randall, don¡¯t underestimate illusion magic

    ¡°¡­¡­Grants-sensei¡±

    ¡°The Sword St. Brigade lost to it, it is the most effective magic on the battlefield¡±

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t want to admit that I can¡¯t win against such a distraction¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huu¡±

    100-manmander Grants gentlyughed, lifting his eyes at the next moment, he raised his voice.

    ¡°Naive Randall! What do you think of this fight!!¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°I should have taught you that war is not a battlefield!! Were you thinking that everyone would fight with swords, bows, and spears alone! Because we forgot the taste of blood, the Sword St Brigade ended without being able to do anything!!!!¡±

    ¡°Se, Sensei¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°The cavalry stopped in a mere pitfall. The infantry was scary of a mere fire. Even a person with only one leg isn¡¯t able to do anything. The Sword St Brigade was also annihted by a mere illusion and crossbows!! Don¡¯t look sweet, you immature! In a battlefield, a man like you is never useful!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Erik who has teary eyes falls on his knees. Anzeros closes her eyes and upholds her sword in front of her chest with a cool face.

    ¡°To that extent¡±

    Aurora made a decision.

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros-san got the victory¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s an interesting result¡±

    King Ulysses stands up.

    ¡°Does this result mean that you refuse the engagement with Randall and abandon your house?¡±

    Anzeros looked up at the king while she put the sword in the sheath.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Hmm. ¡­¡­I thought you had a heartless girl, Linda¡±

    Linda shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Hah, after all your daughter, was caught by a guy who is not even a rookie¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad, no matter what kind of guy she likes¡±

    ¡°But, she passed, you are definitely a dutiful daughter, Ange¡±

    Linda smiled.

    ¡°What do you mean with dutiful?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know, grandpa¡­¡­ She believes in me and goes to seize my happiness. Good, energetic, happy, best parents. I don¡¯t want my daughter to be unhappy to only protect her parent¡¯s property. Hey, I¡¯m the big merchant Linda Neumann, I will start over again if I need to go to another country. Shall I move to Quika?¡±

    ¡°Hoohoo, that¡¯s a problem. What will Trot be now without the Sylpheedpany?¡±

    ¡­¡­Ha? Wait a moment, what is with this gentle conversation.

    ¡°Mo, mother¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, king. I used it a bit to see if my daughter is happy because she wears a cor at all¡±

    ¡°I know, I did something wrong with Randall¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±

    Erik looks up at the king and Linda with an unbelievable face.

    ¡°When I was ying chess drinking tea yesterday morning at Linda¡äs house, Linda began to read letters and began to orchestrate, as I listened to it¡±

    ¡°I was relieved that Ange as well. She¡¯s a grown-up girl, but she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in front of her. Especially if you are deceived or if you are being held weak¡±

    ¡°If you are a little chased, what rtionship would youe to see?

    ¡­¡­Ah. As said, perhaps neither I nor Anzeros would exin our rtionship so much.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not clear, you cane back to my home, or you¡¯ll be good to run away¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    ¡­¡­What?

    ¡°Anzeros¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy¡±

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­your mother is the worst!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I got angry this time¡±

    ¡ºHaaHaaHaaHaaHaa¡»

    Linda and the kingugh. What do you want me to do? No, I can¡¯t. Dianne and Selenium also made amazed faces.

    ¡°An old man with bad personality¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do, Andy-san? You made a strange promise¡±

    ¡°Hee, strange promise?¡±

    I shouldn¡¯t have said I¡¯d get married.

    ¡°When Anzeros-san wins andes back, you will ravish her until she breaks?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Does it count?¡±

    As I murmured thinking about what it was, Anzeros came up to the audience as she came up with Aurora.

    ¡°If it not counts it¡¯s a terrible story, so is not it good?¡±

    ¡°You never will be broken¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well I don¡¯t mind letting you faint¡±

    What was that Anzeros?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At first, I was scolded about the illegal invasion to the big arena, but I wasn¡¯t fortunate that it was well within the range of expectation. In the first ce, there are important things, mostly for the Sword Saints. I guess there is no danger where something got in.

    ¡°Andy Smithson, you¡äre free to have any hobby, but I will destroy you with full power if you throw my daughter away¡±

    On the way back with Anzeros, Linda-san threatened with a smile.

    ¡°That¡­¡­Angelina-sama. I will advance, someday, when I get stronger, then that time¡±

    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s y again¡±

    Erik gives a subtle expression with a smiley face. ¡­¡­I think he was trying to make a love confession more like this, Anzeros. I don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Trainee Smithson¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Since seven years ago I¡äm not a trainee, I am a 10-man captain of the northern crossbow corps¡±

    ¡°Is that so. That¡¯s too quick, seven years already¡±

    The bearded Sword Saint, 100-manmander Grants calls out to me. In the past he trained the new recruits, now he is the instructor of young Sword Saints like Erik. I wonder if I was taught by a great person again.

    ¡°Do you remember the names of all the students?¡±

    ¡°Well, especially at that time there were a lot of kids who weren¡¯t intensely fighting, so it was a hard time for all the children, but I remember everyone¡±

    He has an amazing brain.

    ¡°Is that the crossbow corps leader over there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is 100-manmander Dianne¡±

    ¡°Hu¡­¡­that is scary¡±

    Well, is she the natural enemy of the Sword Saints? Dianne, I don¡¯t want to be attacked with a grudge. No, she is a person who will manage somehow in the dark.

    ¡°If you have the opportunity to drink, we should drink together, unlike in those days, you are an adult now, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I was a little happy.

    Finally, King Ulysses slowly approached me.

    ¡°Youth¡±

    ¡°King¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I will ask for the Kingdom of Trot¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±

    Why? I am a Trot citizen but I am a Celesta soldier. I still know if you talk to Anzeros or Erik.

    ¡°What, young people are healthy and relieved¡±

    ¡°Ha. haa¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t really understand. Well, he may say it to all the young people.

    ¡°King Ulysses¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Something, dark elf youngdy¡±

    ¡°Northern Corps Crossbow Corps, 100-manmander Dianne, three times of your life¡±

    ¡°HooHooHoo¡±

    Dianne bows to King Ulysses and asks, I ask.

    ¡°King, why are you so impatient?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Impatient, what do you mean¡±

    ¡°We gathered information in town and corps headquarters. Recently you have been promoting rejuvenation in each direction suddenly. The big nobility is advancing by the king¡¯s advice and the substitution is proceeding and the Trot¡äs army young chiefs have be conspicuous in the headquarters, I don¡¯t believe that the case of Anzeros and Erik Randall is now irrelevant¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The elves are unreserved¡±

    The king sighs.

    ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°About that. ¡­¡­I reign now for forty years. This body has passed over 77 years as well. When you look atmon sense, whether special illness or not, won¡¯t it be something that willst longer?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to abdicate?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be possible for us to live with my existence¡±

    ¡°Depending on Celesta¡±

    ¡°Well. ¡­¡­The throne of such a country, there is also a story of who wants to do it¡±

    King Ulysses smiles lonesome.

    ¡°I told you I was sick. Oh, I am sick, this country is sick.¡±

    ¡°The country?¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks to the support of sturdy merchants like Linda and the efforts of the bureaucrats of Celesta, it looks ostentatious, and this country seems to turn around without problems so that the people of this country will be at a loss. Yes, we are unable to do it, so we strongly unite in the same way, because we had strong old pride, we don¡¯t know the art of standing up from defeat¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Celestamercial country, I will not say that they are bad, rather they are trying to make good use of us. Since then, this country is sick¡­¡­I¡¯m sick¡±

    ¡°King¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you doe true, if yes, if you win, put your good young people back to the earth of Trot again, beautiful elf, you need energy in this sickly country.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s up to them¡±

    Bowing again, Dianne turns around.

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s go¡±

    ¡°Dianne¡­¡­?¡±

    For some reason, Dianne was severely harsh.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Getting off at the carriage station, we stand on the wide in again. It is the ce we hid our coach.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Anzeros what did you talk to your mother?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°No, because something has broken up quite a bit, you said that you talked quite well since the morning?¡±

    ¡°Well. ¡­¡­After I met you for the first time, it was known to be a woman recently, and it was helped during this time, so I talked about everything until I was embraced by you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­He, Hey, I don¡¯t remember the first time I met you?¡±

    ¡°I wonder, are you an insensitive person¡±

    ¡­¡­It hurts a little. But, I smile happily with Anzeros.

    ¡°When I was assigned to the crossbow corps for the first time, I was short and cheeky and I couldn¡¯t allow fine things, moreover, as everyone wasn¡¯t familiar with white elves, they got noisy and didn¡¯t talk to me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so?¡±

    ¡°But you came and talked to me, you smiled and said that half-elves can work hard with everyone, that¡¯s why Celesta is a good ce¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Did I say that?¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d forgotten it¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a bad wind.

    ¡°There was a time when you got drunk, you mistook me for someone inside your brain and hugged me, I was insulted as you were persistent, but since that time everyone in the escort infantry became familiar with me ¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t remember at all¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s the umtion of that kind of thing, that you have a bond with me¡±

    Thescivious Linda¡¯s face appears in front of my eyes.

    ¡°When you wanted me to help you, when you wanted me to be saved, it was you that always protected me without any kind of intention, even if you know I was a woman, you constantly were unchanged. ¡­¡­I think the importance of a little courage and gentleness when necessary is more important than something like strength when there is nothing¡±

    ¡°Guu, it¡¯s only coincidence¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong? La, Jeanne, Aurora, Dianne, and Selenium, have not liked you without coincidence¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­well, that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Timing, it¡¯s love¡±

    Anzeros pushes me into the carriage after saying what I understand. And in the darkness, she kissed me enthusiastically.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhu. I love you, Andy¡±

    She hurls her ears and smiles happily. However, behind us, there are people with expressions that tell they don¡¯t care or they find it unfair.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah! Anze-chan is stealing a march!¡±

    ¡°Older sister, allow it for a while¡±

    ¡°10-man captain! I also want a kiss!¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess you haven¡¯t forgotten my appreciation for this time because you only care about Anzeros, right Andy?¡±

    The others get on the carriage.

    ¡°I want you to be aborer because I ran around quite a lot this time too!¡±

    ¡°I am your ve, you can order me to straddle anytime, right?¡±

    Oh well.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s okay! Everyone, let¡¯s have sex tonight!¡±

    Everyone became serious for a moment.

    ¡°Did you say everyone at night?¡±

    ¡°Umm. I heard it certainly¡±

    ¡°Well, everyone must do everything, Sensei will get angry?¡±

    ¡°It was a promise to cum inside everyone every day?¡±

    ¡°Because La and I, didn¡¯t have sex the day before yesterday and yesterday, are we the priority?¡±

    ¡°Ho. Selenium is sometimes sensible¡±

    ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t done anything!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m flying!!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°My king, a message from the sacred ce¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The treatment of Lord Bonaparte¡¯s eyes seems to have seeded¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t he given up halfway, but that¡¯s very joyful¡±

    ¡°To be sure, he went to the miraculous spring of Polka¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, finally. ¡­¡­Well, let¡¯s write a good conclusion, Arthur¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­My King, what are you nning?¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, I¡¯m just an old man who can sit down and can¡¯t do anything, Linda¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 35: Hometown ã€Appleã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 35: Hometown ¡¾Apple¡¿</h4>

    Several hours have passed since we left the capital.

    ¡°¡­¡­It, It¡¯s getting cold, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Aurora clutched the area around the arm of her clothes and muttered. ¡­¡­Well. A well-thought and well-ventted South-made horse-drawn carriage. Even though we are heading for Polka which already has snow, everyone hasn¡¯t changed their clothes since we were around the desert. It¡¯s too much of a worry.

    ¡°Everyone put on something on top as soon as possible! If we go beyond this mountain it will get cold in earnest!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The elder sister, what about the cold weatherproofed clothes?¡±

    ¡°La-chan was supposed to store them away¡±

    When looking at Chibi La, La riding the handrail of the horse-drawn chair wasughing with an awkward smile and scratching her head.

    ¡°¡­¡­It sticks to my human form. Let¡¯s descend and get out¡±

    ¡°Get down!! It is seriously cold beyond this point¡±

    Bad setup¡­¡­.

    There is a mountain range between Polka and the capital. In the depths of many peaks raging out, we meet unexpected difficulties in the snake mountain range which is a branch of the blue snake mountain range. It gets cold all at once.

    ¡°Look¡±

    La who transformed back into her human form after lowering the horse-drawn carriage snaps with her fingers and clothes suddenlyes out from the space around La.

    ¡°How long has it been since I wore such clothes?¡±

    While wearing a quilted coat, Dianne looks ufortable.

    ¡°I have not been there for the first time in 30 years since I went to study the medicine in the Toho Mountains¡±

    ¡­¡­Celesta isn¡¯t so cold.

    ¡°It is finally here¡±

    ¡°Selenium¡±

    Looking up the blue snake Mountains, we indulge in emotion again. ¡­¡­It was already 15 years since I was thest time at home. Again, I feel slightly uneasy if I think that I will return soon.

    ¡°More than half of my life have I been already away from Polka¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want to remember somewhere in detail, although I¡¯d like to n properly as I go home¡±

    ¡°Ahaha. Well, you were a child, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    The town I lived for the first 10 years of my life, I was 25 years old now as I return home. It is natural that I can¡¯t remember it properly. The scenery in my fragmented memory is an old home built from my grandfather¡¯s age, those who receive water gently thanks to the miraculous spring, the hot springs that were mainly a peeping ce for me and the moments I had with Apple at the hunter¡¯s cabin. It and my father¡¯s workce. I can hardly remember anything else. I should have been running around quite a lot.

    ¡°A bit scary¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Since Basson is almost like a rural vige, it has be quite a town in just seven years, I wonder what happened to Polka in fifteen years?¡±

    ¡°Certainly¡­¡­it has changed quite a lot from the time I just got there¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­what are going on, Polka¡±

    ¡°A little more, Andy-san, a little more, the promise with Apple¡­¡­will be aplished¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    Promise? ¡­¡­Apple. My first love. The ringleader who made me a face-eater and being misunderstood as a pervert who liked cors. ¡­¡­ No, I don¡¯t dislike it. But it is a bit different from that. It is not meant to be a female ve but a more pure meaningful meaning.

    ¡°Andy!! Selenium!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Everyone seems to have finished wearing their coats¡±

    Called by Anzeros, we return to the carriage.

    I wonder why I feel uneasy. Returning to Polka shouldn¡¯t be at least a minus. Either my legs or Apple¡¯s consciousness, there is no assurance that it will surely be cured. My father may be angry. It¡¯s not just a plus but it¡¯s just zero at its worst. It is not negative. Anyway, there shouldn¡¯t be bad things. But somehow my anxiety doesn¡¯t go away from my chest, I had been squeezing Selenium¡äs hands for a long time in the carriage.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The nostalgic town Polka. Wended in the middle of a snowy road and hide the carriage as usual.

    ¡°Take as much luggage as possible, because it will just freeze when we leave it on the carriage¡±

    Asmanded by Dianne, we took everything we could carry and went to the entrance of the town. There were two young gatekeepers standing there.

    ¡°Wee to Polka. Walking?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the ce¡±

    Dianne says so and passes through. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t get in the way of others.

    ¡°Hee¡­¡­really they let an elf enter¡±

    I murmured unintentionally. The gatekeepers looked strange¡­¡­not at me, but to Selenium next to me.

    ¡°Selenium-chan! You¡¯re Selenium-chan, right!¡±

    ¡°He, Hello¡±

    When Selenium shakes hands, the gatekeepers have both melting faces. ¡­¡­They seem idle. Certainly, she is pretty cute as she doesn¡¯t look at a bit on human standards.

    ¡°Wh, what is it, Selenium-chan, you brought so many beautiful people here¡±

    ¡°You went searching for cksmith Andy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­It seems they no longer recognized my face. That is¡­¡­uh, there is a big difference between my 10-year old self and my current 25-year old self.

    ¡°Hey, this guy is Andy¡±

    ¡°O, Oh! Andy!¡±

    ¡°I missed you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Who are you guys?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget us? That¡¯s heartless! Hey, I¡äm Keel of the steamed bun shop!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that fat guy, you got thin¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m fat!¡±

    ¡°Do you remember me. I¡¯m Johnny of the liquor store¡±

    ¡°I forgot¡±

    ¡°I grow old!¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, I came back. It is somewhat sad that I can¡¯t remember it clearly, but it is certainly my hometown. It is the city where I was born and raised.

    ¡°But what did you do?¡±

    The former fatty of the steamed bun shop, Keel looks at me and makes a face that looks worried.

    ¡°Ah. ¡­¡­This is what I came to cure¡±

    ¡°Cured? Were you not returning?¡±

    ¡°Ah, now I¡¯m a 10-man captain in Celesta¡äs army¡±

    ¡°Seriously, if you are a 10-man captain in the kingdom troops, you are a, emm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Lieutenant¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes¡±

    In the Trot kingdom army, a 10-man captain is a lieutenant and a 100-manmander is a captain. By the way, regr soldiers, semi-soldiers are generally the same as in Celesta and the Master¡¯s rank is themander in chief.

    ¡°Would you go somewhere again after you are cured¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I don¡¯t know if I will be cured or not, and I have to talk with my father about it¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­emm¡±

    Keel looked delicate. What?

    ¡°Anyway, when Selenium-chanes back, I have to report properly to the baron¡±

    Johnny pokes Keel with the handle of the halberd.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. I will go back¡±

    ¡°I rely on you. ¡­¡­Anyway, wee back, Selenium, Andy!¡±

    Johnny seems to be a guard now and gives way to us with his chest full of pride.

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you know the baron? Selenium¡±

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­what I would like to say is, Apple¡¯s involvement¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Apple existed to promote dialogue between Trot, Celesta and the northern elves. Is she still have an acquaintance in the form of friends or the identity undertaker?

    ¡°¡­¡­Good, let¡¯s go ahead and let¡¯s meet Apple first¡±

    ¡°Andy¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of hurrying to bow to my father¡¯s feet, but Apple should wake up as soon as possible¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, I¡¯m spiritually trying to postpone anything scary of the results. However, there is no doubt that the highest priority is her.

    ¡°I understand. ¡­¡­Hospital, let¡¯s go¡±

    ¡°In the meantime, I will search for an Inn. Older sister, I rely on you¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡±

    Dianne leaves the group. After Selenium¡äs walks ahead, the rest followed behind her.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Polka¡¯s hospital is clearly not fashionable. There is an excellent miraculous spring than doctors. There is little meaning to take the trouble to the doctor and cut or paste it or drink unfamiliar medicine. Still, the hospital was fine.

    ¡°Wee to Polka¡äs hospital. ¡­¡­Selenium-chan! It hasn¡¯t been 2 years!¡±

    ¡°Hello. ¡­¡­Apple, is she still there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she drinks the water of the miraculous spring on a regr basis¡±

    The nurse who was at the reception had a troubled face.

    ¡°If the spring can¡¯t do nothing, then even the doctor can¡¯t do it¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t know if she is motivated or not.

    ¡°After all¡­but, I have been searching with Andy and found a Celesta dark elf doctor!¡±

    ¡°Hello. I¡äm Hilda, a magic doctor¡±

    ¡°Ah, roughly¡±

    The nurse hurriedly leaves the receptionist and goes to the doctor. Then, after the doctor who appeared spoke with Hilda-san for a few minutes, we passed through the back room.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Apple slept quietly as if time had stopped.

    ¡°¡­¡­Apple¡±

    I call her name for the first time. My first love. It¡¯s a strange half-elf that got fucked by me and yed around, yet she got crazy about me. ¡­¡­Looking at her now, she is certainly different from Selenium. The hairstyle, hair color, ear length, and nice buddy are certainly simr, but they are not quite the same person.

    ¡°She deliberately resembles Selenium¡¯s hairstyle?¡±

    To confirm Anzeros¡¯s question, Selenium smiled and answeredplicatedly.

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­Well, I didn¡¯t think it was so different from the beginning, but we were often mistaken as sisters¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Aren¡¯t you blood connected?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s totally different because Apple is a half-elf of the purple n in the northernmost forest and I am a half-elf of the forest elves on the east side of the Alfilm empire¡±

    It¡¯s the first look. ¡­¡­I mean, I don¡¯t really know about Selenium or Apple.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­uhh. As expected that¡­¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, Hilda-san traces and investigates Apple¡¯s head and chest.

    ¡°¡­When I heard the symptoms I thought well though¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°She is dying¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±

    Asking Hilda-san, who tell me something seemingly serious. Hilda-san lightly sighed and tapped the left side of the middle of Apple¡¯s chest slightly.

    ¡°She was killed instantly because her heart was shot. ¡­¡­But, the miraculous spring is a great power, who let her restarted her life activities at thest minute. asionally, with high power output medical light technique, she has be like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡­¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°She is in a state where the soul is split into two. A feeling that she lost her cover by hurriedly turning over the overturned pan? Half of it was spilled out and it was missing from the current spacetime¡±

    ¡°No, no that, it isn¡¯t the condition, what is the chance of healing?¡±

    Thirsty. My heart is thumping backward. ¡­¡­If it was useless, what should I do? I can¡¯t afford to leave things like this, just to say Apple¡­¡­ was killed? Foolish. To me who was thinking about it¡­¡­, Hilda-san is again quite easy.

    ¡°I will heal her¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    It makes a blur. Do you have anything amazing penalty?

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, without the exception of Andy-kun, everyone else please leave. Alright, just a minute¡±

    Everyone is suddenly kicked out including the doctors and nurses.

    And then.

    ¡°I only know how to do it with sex¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha?¡±

    I started to say something outrageous

    ¡°What do you mean¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­if you talk about something that is lost, I can use magic to return the lost essence, but the lost essence won¡¯te back in that way¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    ¡°Th, the essence is a special energy body to connect between the soul and the body, usually a certain amount is synthesized at the time of birth because it uses the same thing throughout life, basically it is not acquired afterward. It is not impossible to synthesize by magic tentatively, but there is a problem with the uracy of the color adjustment, there is also a medicine to fill there, but this is also difficult to obtain¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it at all¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, in short, you putting in and squeezing out will cause things that are insufficient for arousal to ur in the uterus, so I will also use magic to wake her up from her dream¡î¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh¡±

    No, that. Isn¡¯t it a terrible reunion while raping a sleeping girl?

    ¡°Okay, I will apply contraceptive magic!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Somehow, look¡±

    ¡°But she is Andy-kun¡¯s female ve?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­There is such a story¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it. I¡¯m using it, so it¡¯s okay!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t look at me like that! It can¡¯t be helped, for now, it is really the only way for surely awakening her¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eee¡±

    Sorry, Apple. really sorry. ¡­¡­I will awake you now.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I ask Hilda-san to apply her magic on my foot so that I can move, to strip off Apple¡äs futon and to take off her pajamas. Even Apple¡äs underwear is removed. ¡­¡­It is surprising that there is no resistance, as we undress a beautiful girl who doesn¡¯t resist at all.

    ¡°You okay, Andy-kun? Are you sure you get excited instead?¡±

    ¡°N, no, please don¡¯t fuss over me¡±

    ¡­¡­Apple. I, I¡­¡­I wanted it the most, I kept thinking for 15 years about that half-elf. I¡äm connected with that child. Actually, I wanted to embrace you moremonly after talking about various things. I wanted you to ept me in perfect condition. But I want to talk to you again. I want to see your smiling face as soon as possible. Therefore.

    ¡°Chu¡­¡­nkuu¡±

    My tongue is attached to her hairless,pletely wetbia and my saliva are distributed. Apple¡¯s crotch, which has not yet revived correctly yet, isn¡¯t linked with pleasure. So it doesn¡¯t seem to be wet even if I stimte it. Therefore I poured saliva as much as possible and smeared it. ¡­¡­And then I leaned on her.

    ¡°Apple¡­¡­!¡±

    I wet her vagina only with my own saliva. I¡¯m trying to force it in there. Sure enough, I get stuck, I know that she is a virgin. However, the feeling of the lower body, which is trying to dissect the hymen but has no force at all, seems to be a little bit empty. However, that warmth is a genuine living girl. In the true sense, to return to the real thing. In order to hold a real girlfriend, I forcibly swung my waist.

    ¡°¡­¡­KKu¡­¡­!¡±

    And a mandatory, ejaction. I hear the pulsation of my own ecstasy, which resonates in my ears and thought that it is just masturbation. I can hear the beat of my partner¡äs heart when I hold her tightly. I¡¯m d that both of our heartbeats ovep. But. with this¡­¡­.

    ¡°This is okay, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    Hilda-san nods. At that time, Apple¡äs vagina moved. I could see the moving my head bubble. The face which seemed to be made with wax began to have an expression. Pain, puzzle. ¡­¡­That¡¯s right. It is strange that you can be convinced in a brief moment that you receive a vaginal cum shot suddenly while being vited at the time of awakening. Still, I am. I have been thinking for 15 years and I can finally meet her. I was excited at that moment and waited. And then.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Her eyes open. She focuses on me. And in the next moment.

    ¡°Ky, Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!?¡±

    A scream enters my ears. And I¡äm thrust away.

    ¡°GGu, aaa!?¡±

    I roll indefinitely. ¡­¡­Go, Good. She is probably confused. Because the 10-year-old me became a 25-year-old man. She doesn¡¯t know. ¡­¡­thinking, I look up at Apple.

    ¡°Ya, Yaaa¡­¡­wh, why¡­¡­Selenium, Selenium!!¡±

    It was unexpectedly confusing. Hi, I¡¯m Andy. I don¡¯t feel like saying anything. When she heard that voice, Selenium entered first and opened the door as soon as she could touch the door.

    ¡°Apple!¡±

    ¡°Selenium¡­¡­Selenium, I¡äm d¡­¡­th, that person, I¡­¡­now, raped¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Apple, its okay, that¡¯s because he¡¯s Andy. Good, Apple¡­¡­really¡­¡­!!¡±

    Selenium holds Apple firmly who cries.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What, what is ok, who the hell is he¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, Apple¡­¡­our master¡¯s Andy-san¡­¡­15 years have passed so he got bigger but that person is¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Selenium¡­¡­?¡±

    Apple grabs Selenium¡äs shoulder and peels off slowly.

    ¡°¡­¡­15 years¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Apple, we came to Polka and met Andy, that was 15 years ago, Apple, you slept for two years¡±

    ¡°Wait¡±

    Apple shakes her head andpares Selenium with me.

    ¡°¡­¡­What is Polka?¡±

    ¡°App, le¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Generally, why Selenium, are you in good shape¡­¡­you had the Trent¡äs disease¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Apple, eh, a bit¡­¡­wait, remember¡­¡­remember, where are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But, yesterday, I passed through the borders of Alfilm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Apple¡±

    I felt that Selenium couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you not have memories beyond that point?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Several minutester, Selenium came out of the sickroom.

    ¡°Andy, sorry¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Everyone except Dianne was waiting in the hallway. Toward us, Selenium opens her mouth in a very ufortable way.

    ¡°¡­¡­Apple¡¯s memory is at the time three months before she met Andy-san. So all memories with Andy are nonexistent¡±

    ¡­¡­My power left me.

 Chapter 36: The waiting reality

    <h4>Chapter 36: The waiting reality</h4>

    She had the ability to judge a character.

    ¡°You are Andy Smithson¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°Doctor¡­¡­I heard from Hilda-san and Selenium. ¡­¡­You helped me with Selenium¡¯s torrent disease and my half-death state, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That will be so¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­thank you, very much. Since it seems that there is no doubt that fact, I thought that I only have to say thank you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh¡±

    The half-elf girl talked as if she was embarrassed with her unclear thankful thanks before she stared at me a stinky stranger.

    ¡°Apple, why do you stare at me¡±

    ¡°Selenium¡­¡­because of this person¡±

    ¡°This is the person who loved Apple. He was the kind of person who loved to cry that you didn¡¯t want to leave¡±

    ¡°But it is not normal anymore, like a cor or a female ve¡­¡­Selenium, it is still strange¡±

    ¡°Apple!!¡±

    I raise my hand to stop Selenium, who raised her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly not normal. What she is saying isn¡¯t wrong¡±

    ¡°Andy-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It isn¡¯t wrong¡±

    I am surprised myself and make a voice that sounds good.

    ¡°More than that, she forgot about 15 years or more, which is hard for her¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Apple looked very uneasy. The only Selenium who is supposed to be her best ally is insisting that Apple herself should also be a female ve, dering her very to an unknown man. The best friend of the kind is suddenly saying such a thing in the life of the persecution of the half-elf. If she doesn¡¯t understand anything, she must be feeling desperate now. She needs a friend now.

    ¡°Selenium, give me a minute with Apple¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    In the hands of selenium is the old cor that was supposed to be returned to Apple. A childish promise that lost its value. ¡­¡­My life support has lost its meaning so much. The feeling was not representations in that, and feelings which disappeared before it went around in the body when the one like the emotion was born vaguely like having been wrapped in haze suddenly while spinning the word with the care in the mouth while spun and was tasted. I wonder if this kind of feeling is emptiness.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Selenium remained in the hospital, as we go out to the street.

    ¡°Is it memory loss in this case?¡±

    When asking Hilda-san, the answer came back frantically.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s nothing like that, even if you sprinkle water on a dry cuisine, everything will return to its original state¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    ¡°But perhaps memories may be confusing. She may recall someday or maybe not¡±

    ¡°Can you do something with magic?¡±

    ¡°Magic can¡¯t heal the mind¡±

    Hilda-san¡¯s voice takes on a slightly missing color.

    ¡°You can show your memory to a person, you can send a false event, there is a way to brainwash with magic, but there is no way to heal wounds of the heart, memories or the mind. The mind is originally in a different shape, and because it is a delicate thing, putting the hand is not necessarily healing. But it¡¯s not healing, it¡¯s remodeling¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡±

    For example, if, from now on, Hida uses magic to make Apple a child under the memory of my memory 15 years ago, it is not healing to Apple. It¡¯s just pressing. Even if memory is broken, Apple¡¯s ¡°now¡± is only there. If I were this I wouldpensate from a trustworthy world like Army or Polka that some memories disappeared, but none of the worlds supplements her memory anywhere. The one that connects her with me is only a childish promise from 15 years ago. I realized it again. She didn¡¯t know anything about me, I knew nothing about her, just because the warmth was there and we promised to someday warm up again. ¡­¡­ I am nothing for her. That was somewhat sad. It is probably because Selenium, Dianne, Anzeros, and La are supporting my back though it is done in a very small way.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Nheless, there is no point in keeping in mind Apple forever. I decided to proceed to finish the next matter.

    ¡°Andy, how was it¡±

    Dianne caught up. It seems that we got amodation. As I¡äm trying to figure out how I can exin this situation, Hilda-san exins it briefly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so, memory¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san¡¯s story seems not to have better chances¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but I need to try to the utmost¡±

    Hilda-san says so to us. ¡­¡­Well, after all, it would be that degree of hope, but if you don¡¯t believe, your head won¡¯t work well.

    ¡°In the meantime, here too we could get amodation for eight people¡±

    ¡°If I can use it¡­¡­I don¡¯t mind it¡±

    As I say it, it makes me somewhat depressed to exin to my father. ¡­¡­Ah. A little feeling that my heart moved well. Let¡¯s not soak in the emptiness. I, right now, I¡¯m definitely going to be calm.

    ¡°Well, you can have eight guests stay, so it seems that the house is not that big like this one¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­well honestly, it seems like quiet sleeping and like four people in a room¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to use the ce where Selenium settled?¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s hard to rmend because the hunter hut isn¡¯t good at all¡±

    Just a little bit, getting back in a while, we walk towards my parents home which is out of town.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    And we arrived there. My parents¡¯ home for three generations. A brick house with a roof and the feeling of clinging to the ground.

    ¡°There is a nice smell of immature iron¡±

    Jeanne says with a nod.

    ¡°Immature iron?¡±

    ¡°The smell of freshly forged iron is different, this workshop is working properly¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what it feels like if you understand¡±

    The sense of dwarves¡¯ minerals is too much to go away, but I often don¡¯t understand, but somehow I understood freshly forged iron.

    ¡°My father is probably inside¡±

    I try to knock on the door, I felt somewhat different, as I was trying to put a hand on the doorknob, remembering that my appearance is different so that even Keel didn¡¯t recognize me¡­¡­The hand is reciprocated several times between the doorknob and the ne of the door. Everyone smiles at such actions of me. Never mind, I put my hand on the doorknob. The doorknob got caught from the other side and a face jumped out from the other side.

    ¡°Uwaa¡±

    I¡¯m surprised. That face is about the height of my chest. That means it is still a child. It is a girl. ¡­¡­A child!?

    ¡°E, eh!?¡±

    I surely should have been an only child. If my father and mother do their best in the gap where I ceased, it will certainly be about this time certainly. No way.

    ¡°Uncle, who are you?¡±

    ¡°E¡­¡­emm, past son¡­¡­I¡äm supposed to be¡±

    The child looked up at me with a suspicious look. ¡­¡­Horn. Two horns. She looks like a human but has ogre¡äs blood.

    ¡°Oka-san, a young uncle came¡±

    ¡°H, Hey¡±

    I felt unpleasant. And soon there are light footsteps and a womanes out.

    ¡°Emm, aren¡¯t you mistaken something? Or are you already drunk during the daytime?¡±

    I don¡¯t know this woman. It isn¡¯t my mother. ¡­¡­Wait. It was supposed to be my house, which had been since the old days.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Andy Smithson, I should be the son of the house owner here¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±

    The woman saw me with eyes as if she saw a suspicious guy.

    ¡°Wait a moment, what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing, this isn¡¯t your home. Please leave¡±

    Point nk. ¡­¡­Wait, it isn¡¯t a joke.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡­I can¡¯t do that, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Andy¡­¡­!¡±

    Dianne pulls my shoulder. I can¡¯t go against that power. But my eyes naturally re at that woman. The woman shut the door and called someone from the inside. And in dozens of seconds, the door opens again. This time a gigantic man appeared.

    ¡°Emm, who are you¡­¡­if you are a customer you have to go to the workshop¡±

    ¡°Who, you¡äre¡­¡­.¡±

    I finally realized that I knew the giant.

    ¡°¡­¡­Jackie, san!?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­..ah, is it possible?¡±

    Half-ogre and half-giant, Jackie Rumeiro. He is my father¡¯s disciple. From behind Jackie, the woman still looks intimidates at me.

    ¡°If you are persistent, we will call the military police¡±

    ¡°Idiot!! This man is the son of my master! What a rude thing to say!!¡±

    Jackie yells at the woman. Because of his loud voice, some snow of the roof fell down. ¡­¡­I was a little relieved.

    ¡°I am sorry, my wife is strongly alive because my daughter is bullied a bit.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    I see. Human distrust?

    ¡°Besides that, where are my father and mother¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, you don¡¯t know Andy-botchan?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    I had a bad feeling.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Under the moonlight in the night, I am immersed in the hot spring. I had copsed fully.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Jackie¡¯s story was shocking. My father was killed by a horse-drawn carriage long ago.

    My father seems to have increased drinking alcohol since he heard that I was driven into war. Those built in the Trot army were still known to be safe, but I was ced close to the border on the final stage of the war, the war ended in the ce where we were assaulted and I was incorporated directly into the corps of Celesta. It seems that I was deemed to be dead without the pursuit of it. So he began drinking until he went out every evening and one day he was stumbling out of town and was run over by a horse-drawn carriage. Residents of Polka, even if they have considerably major injuries or major diseases, they don¡¯t die rarely owing to the miraculous spring. However, it was said that my father was stepped on by the horse and the ribcage was crushed by the wheels, which means instant death. As long as I can think of, it is the worst way to die. Then my mother who lost her son and her husband decides to let go of our house in disappointment. Originally Polka is also easy to be attacked by monsters and there are also sudden attacks from the elves. With one hand you can not keep slowing down. Although there is the miraculous spring, it is a painfulnd to live by yourself. So it seems that she has now migrated to Folklore in the West. And the house and workshop were entrusted to Jackie-san who was supporting the workshop from the time my father began to drown in alcohol.

    If it is known that young master is alive, it would be a good idea to return the home and workshop to you¡­¡­¡±

    Jackie-san scratched his head while seeming a bit disappointed.

    ¡°As you can see, I now have a wife and daughter¡­¡­. It¡¯s hard for a half-ogre like me to find a house and workce¡±

    I understand painfully what Jackie-san says. Half is half. It isn¡¯t like half-elves but it does not change withmunities that belong to it. Thend of relief that I had in my hand. Even though there is an obligation, it won¡¯t be something that I can relinquish. In the end, I couldn¡¯t say anything to Jackie and his family and I could only address them.

    ¡°Andy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    When I turned around, there was Selenium. She is naked inside the hot spring bath, of course.

    ¡°Here, is the men¡¯s hot water¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still business hours, it¡¯s not funny if anyonees in¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Seleniumughed brightly and sat down next to me in the hot water.

    ¡°¡­¡­But, I am Andy-san¡¯s female ve¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°As long as Andy thinks so, I will definitely be your female ve all the time. I¡¯m with you everywhere?

    ¡°Selenium¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium seems to have thought about the conversation with Apple. For a while, the two of us looked up at the night sky in the hot spring for men with a bonfire.

    ¡°¡­¡­Selenium, my father is dead¡±

    I tried to speak.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh really¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know Selenium?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I didn¡¯t hear it. We were not exchanging openly with the people from Polka, as it wasn¡¯t so long since Apple was shot¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    Speaking of which, she couldn¡¯t have even entered the town until Celesta won. Even when my father died, Selenium wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk through the streets altogether. Besides, she merely pledged very to me, there is no obligation to care about my father. Many of the half-elves are spoiled by their parents, even if they can be rted to someone, they don¡¯t care about their parents¡¯ generation.

    ¡°What kind of dad was he?¡±

    ¡°He was a useless father¡±

    I answered immediately.

    ¡°He was weak to alcohol, but he loved it, he didn¡¯t like to calcte difficult things, and when my mother wasn¡¯t there, he always gets angry at my mother. He was also collecting bills and when he got a glimpse of a beautiful older sister, he worked cheaply. There are also 4 times that I know that he escaped from the guarantor of other people¡¯s debts¡±

    ¡°Th, that is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But he was such a good father who helped me when the people of the town said, ¡°Your smart son is in trouble¡±. ¡°Even at the three studios, the craftsmen who were indebted to my father didn¡¯t try to take back from him as he crafted things by himself¡±

    My father¡¯s nostalgic miserableughter, so the appearance of the people in the city who are canceling various kinds of ¡°Ginger¡±e to the night sky.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know it surely, it was my father who always felt like caring for people and would feelfortable working for everyone for that reason¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­He was like Andy-san¡±

    ¡°Ah, I like alcohol but I am not in debts¡±

    ¡°For anyone, you¡äre desperately trying, to be kind to them and that¡¯s why you care for everyone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if I¡äm my dad alike¡±

    ¡°Maybe you¡äre¡±

    Seleniumughed at me.

    ¡°¡­¡­However¡±

    Wrapped in Selenium¡¯s gentle voice, I¡äm feeling her warmth and softness. Emotions finally began to return to my chest where the gas seemed to have escaped.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t payback anything to my father yet¡±

    Tearse out. Even though I heard the story from Jackie-san, there was a lingering feeling that Apple had a cold attitude, although I was shocked, I didn¡¯t think it was sad at all.

    ¡°I¡­¡­I wanted to be a better son to him. My father, I wanted to tell him. Someday I would like to coborate with him to smith swords and shields, or take turns every night when I grow up to be an adult and let him think of his grandson¡¯s name because he has the naming rights, or, I wonder if it bes more effective if I massage his shoulders¡­¡­I wanted to do it all. I wanted to return the happiness that my father gave me. I was happy to be born in Polka and I wanted to tell him that his son was fine, so I came back here¡±

    I had a running nose in the middle. Tears didn¡¯t stop. I was finally realizing that I had lost my father forever and my tears drip down into the hot spring.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s fine, Andy-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hikuu¡­¡­uuu¡­¡­u¡±

    ¡°Your dad, he was a really nice person¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I tried to answer her, but I couldn¡¯t answer. Holding me like that from behind, Selenium begins to talk kindly.

    ¡°I, as far as I can remember, my elf mother died¡­¡­my human father thinks I¡¯m a nuisance. I grew up feeling that there was no ce for half-elves. The only one who epted me was Apple who had not the same whereabouts like me. Our looks are good, so we came closer just in one night. But I understand. I feel like I¡¯m going to stomp the next day. ¡­¡­Andy was the first to do it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know about Trent¡¯s disease?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I shake my head sideways.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sickness where the body gradually bes like a tree¡­¡­it is also said to be a kind of curse. I was hit by a poison arrow from the forest elves of Alfilm, which was the origin of the disease¡±

    ¡°Your rtives¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­the elves over there are overbearing. They don¡¯t acknowledge the existence of their blood that is outside their will. So I was destined to be a tree as it is. ¡­¡­I thought it was good. I was tired of traveling every day¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But Apple tried to help me. For me, Apple is like a half-body. But I didn¡¯t think that the person who wanted to stay by the side always appeared without abandoning such me. That¡¯s why Andy is so important. Even if Andy is married to the same family, you¡äre irreceable enough to be kept forever. So we wanted to be your female ves¡±

    Gyuu, Selenium hugged me.

    ¡°I know that when I was a child, I had monopoly greed that I knew nothing about. But the monopoly greed was enough. We wanted to be monopolized as it is. In a dirty way, Apple was even trying to educate me to think so¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t need that. You guys are mine¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Andy-san was so happy that he had tears when he learned that he still had a half-elf as his own lover. You¡¯re the owner of us because you really know who we are. That¡¯s why I thought Apple would be happy, too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder why it¡¯s going to happen like this. ¡­¡­We don¡¯t want such luxury and happiness¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Selenium¡±

    I felt the warmth of Selenium and told her to squeeze me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to give up. The dream which had been seen here is never made the memory here. Someday, I want to make Selenium and Apple happy. ¡­¡­So if Apple can¡¯t remember me, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll fall in love with Apple again. I¡¯ll turn her around¡±

    There is no ce left in this town that I should stand. The house which had to be inherited isn¡¯t avable anymore and the girl who was sure to wait didn¡¯t wait for me either. However, I was born here and fell in love here and I have lived aiming ating back here. I have no recollection of it. I don¡¯t have a house. I¡¯m still not defeated by reality. I don¡¯t have a hard time doing anything. I want to be happy.

    Ten bells rang in the distance. Bonfire is half burnt out and no one came in after this long time. However, there was a sound of water somewhere far away. I thought that someone might have seen the naked Selenium, but the good hearing Selenium wasn¡¯t supposed to be noticed and didn¡¯t seem to mind, so I kept being hugged by Selenium without saying anything.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, Smithson¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡­ I can¡¯t remember at all¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you feel like this¡­¡­?¡±

 Chapter 37: Miraculous Spring Recuperation

    <h4>Chapter 37: Miraculous Spring Recuperation</h4>

    Polka¡¯s morning greeted me after a long absence as I sleep in a more fluffy bed than necessary.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uu, cold¡±

    Inside the amodation that Dianne arranged. It is nice to have afortable and fluffy feeling than the bed I used at that house, but thanks to it it is hard to get out and it can¡¯t be helped.

    Polka has the miraculous spring, sometimes not only from the north-western ins but also from other parts of the continent people gather for seeking healing, so the amodations are very abundant. About twice the poption of the town, there are enough rooms to stay. Thanks to it, the inn was smooth and helpful.

    ¡°Yes, Andy-kun, try stretching your. Yell¡±

    ¡°Muhh¡­¡­!¡±

    At the inn¡¯s cafeteria, Hilda-san made a morning examination. I drank the water of the miraculous spring yesterday and soaked in the hot springs. That means my leg should be getting better.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, it worked¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­Hahaha, it worked, it is truly a miraculous spring¡±

    Somehow I was afraid to know the result, so I hadn¡¯t attempted seriously until I came to the dining room, but the ankle moved a bit forward.

    ¡°But, even if it is a miraculous spring, does it just improve this much¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You are wrong, look a bit Andy-kun¡±

    Hilda-san turns my knee and traces around the scar.

    ¡°In this area, the healing power of the miraculous spring is in conflict with the engraved crest to stabilize the transnted deer meat¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa, is that so?¡±

    Even if Hilda-san exins the concept, I don¡¯t understand it well.

    ¡°The essence is that the crest of the deer part is disturbing for pure regeneration, but if I erase it suddenly, I cant use my walking resurrection magic on it and the blood vessel might blow a bit. I will cut the crest little by little and the healing power of the miraculous spring should be reced with stabilization measures of the crest of the foot¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm?¡±

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s about a week if calcte carefully, perhaps I can go for it if you heal in the miraculous spring while adjusting the engraving every morning and evening¡±

    ¡°O, Oh!!¡±

    ¡°But it is amazing, the healing water is pushing even the magic of medical measures. I want to do a research¡±

    Hilda who has recently begun to shine at the part as a doctor, hides a full color blur. If there was no such person, I couldn¡¯t do more than use the power of the miraculous spring. I am grateful.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    When everyone was having breakfast, Apple, Selenium and a good-looking mustached old man appeared in the Inn.

    ¡°Well, Baron-sama¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get in, Missis¡±

    The moustached Barones infortably. The nobleman governing Polka, Baron Duran Guto himself. He should already be over fifty years old, but he still looks like to be in his thirties by the effect of the miraculous spring.

    ¡°Andy Smithson! I heard that the memento of the Smithson¡¯s family is here¡±

    I raised my hand.

    ¡°Baron!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Andy! It¡¯s been a long time!¡±

    The baron who came close to us. actually, in the old days, I was acquainted with this person.

    ¡°Your wife is energetic?¡±

    ¡°Oh, she is fine. She gave birth to a 5th child recently¡±

    ¡°Wait Baron, your wife is already over 40¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Awawawawa¡±

    The baron blocked my mouth.

    ¡°Ah, Andy, I don¡¯t know where she is listening, but don¡¯t talk about her old age¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Does she care?¡±

    ¡°Quite¡±

    Well that annoying wife is too old to care about her age¡­¡­ And the baron coughed, as if to clear his throat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep the story around here, I heard from Selenium in advance, are you really in the northern corps of Celesta?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°I wanted to contact you, did you hear about your father?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It was a pity for him. Romeiro also works hard, but again it is a big loss of Polka that someone as good as cksmith Smithson has gone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you for your words¡±

    Although I cried hardly yesterday, as soon as I receive the condolence from the Baron, I¡äm about to cry again with the regret that remained in my chest. After a while, the dull air flowed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that story aside¡­¡­it seems that you immediately made Apple awake¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°Her memory is lost quite a bit and she has also been considerably wary¡±

    Haahaaha, the baron makes a bitterugh. Apple is listening to our exchange with Selenium that smiles bitterly beyond that, with an unspeakable expression.

    ¡°But please be relieved, I will take care of her safety, never again will I let the elves in the north harm her¡±

    ¡°M, My safety?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yet still, there is a part where peace is kept because the sniper incident split the opinions of the northern elves¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Do they regard Apple as a ¡°Family member¡± or ¡°An outsider¡±? That opinion is divided among the elves. If it is a problem only of the rtive without the objective person, only the outsider such as half elves are good. However, Apple was in a position intervening by humans. For humans, Apple is also a fellow of elves and is also a part of them. In this sense, humans who fulfilled the duty of rescue go through morality.

    Meanwhile, elves who came to the means of shooting in the name of ¡°Sanction for greedy people¡± at that time. The situation of murdering a half elf which is originally a third party position, irrelevant to a human by misjudgment, is a major blunder and it is also a moral view from the human family that they couldn¡¯t rescue her. This greatly hurt the elves ¡®opinions which had been rejecting Trot¡¯s humans as barbarian people. Indeed, Apple is known to the identity at first. It is a girl who draws blood from the northern elven, although the n is different from what turfs are around here. Undoubtedly from a human tribe, it is a close rtive of the northern elves, sin is by no means small. Her painful appearance has weakened the elf¡¯s tonergely and it has be a symbol that progressively advances diplomatic negotiations so far.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°But what about their attitude when she awakes¡­¡­they still don¡¯t know¡±

    The baron gave a small sigh.

    ¡°A person who is sleeping cannot ask anything. But once that person awakens, it is not a quiet symbol, but a selfish creature. If you talk about the extreme, it¡¯s possible to insult the family and punishment it again as a ¡°foreign object¡±, and it¡¯s also a way to treat our attitude to cure¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­ how can the elves be so cowardly? Have they no pride¡±

    Even the elves are just mere people who live long and can cast magic, so are they supposed to imitate snobbers like that? But.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an unlikely story¡±

    As she said that, Aurora in the table near me took her tea cup.

    ¡°The northern elves are stubborn and famous. It is because there is afort that none of them aremitted, so they can ask you to abandon the resolution of things at the end of thest and let you withdraw¡±

    The Baron is bewildered whether it is not thought that Aurora is mypanion.

    ¡°Well, is this elfdy with you?¡±

    ¡°Eh, well ¡­¡­around here everyone is my co-worker or boss¡±

    ¡°Ho, you¡¯re telling something else to others¡±

    ¡°Ah, is it not so?¡±

    No, please be silent as it is confusing. ¡­¡­ When thinking, the baron embraced my head and whispers.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yo, Your doing. You gathered beautiful dressed woman, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡±

    ¡°Because you came to Polka, will you introduce the hot spring? Good job, as one would expect from Andy¡±

    This middle aged man and I. ¡­¡­15 years ago, we were in the same hot spring peeping group. When we peeped and were found out, he promised me 10 gold coins and I purposely made a shy escape so that the Baron has time to escape. ¡­¡­Ah. shameful memories.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce myself, as it is a good opportunity, I¡¯m Duran Guto, Baron of Polka¡±

    Lightly arranging his mustache, the baron elegantly bowed towards our group. We looked at him and introduce ourselves in turn.

    ¡°Celesta Northern Corps Crossbow Corps, 100-manmander Dianne¡±

    ¡°The same, 10-man captain Anzeros¡±

    ¡°ves forest elf and Dior¡äs daughter, Aurora. Pleas to make your acquaintance¡±

    ¡°Jeanne Crax of the desertbyrinth, I¡¯m counting on you¡±

    ¡°Emm, I am a doctor at Talc in the south of the desert and my name is Hilda?¡±

    And thest one is La who is standing up and walks until the window. Opening the window to a big snowy field. With that window behind her, she looks like a cool model.

    ¡°The Lord of Russellbyrinth¡äs Dragon Pce and Andy Smithson¡¯s mount, ck Dragon La¡±

    Bachi, La took her off clothes daringly and became naked. Don¡¯t take them off.

    ¡°Ohoo¡±

    Baron¡äs mouth grow long. ¡­¡­And the sensation that the brain is shaken. After a moment, La¡äs appearance suddenly disappeared and a ck dragon appeared on the snowy field outside.

    ¡°U, Uwaaaaaaa!?¡±

    ¡°Hiiii!?¡±

    Baron and Apple withdraw. Ah, Selenium is calm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take your clothes off so suddenly! You don¡¯t have to be in your dragon form!¡±

    ¡°Hoho, yful, yful¡±

    La returns to her human form immediately. Good grief. She took up the taste to surprise people.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    From daytime I am onsen medical treatment. Sometimes go up and ask Hilda to rewrite his crests and rx at the hot springs one day. ¡­¡­ I was doing that, but it turned out to be strange on the way.

    ¡°Sluggish¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    After entering the hot spring many times, I go out and I go to Hilda-san¡¯s ce. Hilda-san says something strange suddenly while touching my leg.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s enter here together?¡±

    ¡°Older sister!?¡±

    Pounding and taking my hand, we went to the female hot spring. ¡­¡­Wait what. Anyway, it is a catastrophe if I enter the female hot spring now that I became an adult as I¡äm indeed no child anymore-

    ¡°Wa, Wait Hilda-san!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dianne-chan, Anze-chan and La-chan, everyone ising! Therefore its okay if you go with everyone?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see, it is truly my older sister, is it the meat wall operation?¡±

    ¡°Dianne-san, I¡äm not convinced!!¡±

    In that way, I¡¯m really being thrown into the female hot spring.

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­and when I¡äm found out by a local woman¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright alright, if a local womanes, we will built a circle that surrounds you, so that you won¡¯t be seen?¡±

    ¡°Huhu, like that, I don¡¯t know if I will find out as I get fired up¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, don¡¯t swim!¡±

    ¡°Anzeros, don¡¯t be stiff?¡±

    ¡°Hoho, good hot water. Whichever, on the asion doesnt one or two of you want to be pregnant at the same time? Isn¡¯t it a powerful miraculous spring that echoes through the continent, that it¡¯s easy to get pregnant¡±

    ¡°Muu, which reminds me, Andy, did you sleep alone yesterday?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s, why do you talk to me alone at least, Dianne¡±

    I enter the female hot spring while being guarded by women in all directions. It is dangerous if I¡¯m found out. I have a strong erection as this is too erotic as I only see naked bodies wherever I look. What should I do. ¡­¡­When.

    ¡°Ah, Dianne and the others¡±

    ¡°Hilda-sensei¡±

    There, Selenium and Apple appeared. They are both here since the morning. Of course they are both naked. The feeling I saw Apple is a bit bigger, with big boobs and a nice butt.

    ¡°Apple-chan, could you organize your heart a little?¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­not yet¡±

    ¡°Well, it is hard to say that it will be perfect from yesterday to today, so please do it slowly because you have time. Your skin became rough as you were having a long sleep, right, so will you immerse slowly?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Apparently Apple seems to be very fond of Hilda-san. Well, it¡¯s a bit. Selenium is peaceful with Dianne and Anzeros. Apple sometimes res at Selenium with a nce.

    ¡°After all, is it hard your close friend is upied by someone else?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    Apple¡äs shoulders be stiff firmly. ¡­¡­Ah, I see. They said that they would be together forever. Unnoticedly, Selenium has many friends now, so is she lonely?

    ¡°¡­¡­There is no choice that everything is changing so much suddenly, as it can¡¯t be rewound, so ept it little by little. ¡­¡­Alright, both Selenium and Andy love you all the way. There is no doubt¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°Because Andy has been kept thinking about you for 15 years, for us it is a something to be jealous¡±

    Apple has aplex face.

    ¡°But you guys are wearing cors, with that person¡¯s name engraved¡±

    Selenium, Anzeros, Aurora, La and Jeanne. It is not removed by them even when they entered the bath.

    ¡°Everyone is talking about very. Isn¡¯t it that you are too conservative?

    ¡­¡­There is no sounding out.

    ¡°I dont mind¡±

    ¡°Doctor and 100-manmander who are not wearing cors or are all friends. 10-man captain is sure to make us all happy¡±

    ¡°In Celesta, one woman isnt necessarily determined to be a single woman¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that. He didnt ask us to put on the cor as he embraced us¡±

    ¡°I think it is abnormal¡±

    Apple¡¯s argument is unterally correct. ¡­¡­Yup. I¡¯m not saying a single word (As I hide behind Aurora and La) but it¡¯s an extraordinary damage. Well this morning she won¡¯t approve of me either.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I think that it is abnormal¡±

    Apple repeats. Stop it. My life is gone.

    ¡°¡­¡­But, why, when I look at that person, my heart aches from time to time, even though I shouldn¡¯t know him at all, I¡¯m curious¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Apple, chan?¡±

    Apple¡­¡­? Maybe, she remember me somewhat¡­¡­?

    ¡°For me, my life was almost like nothing except that I met selenium. There was no good memory. There was no ce anywhere¡­¡­nobody wanted me¡±

    Apple hangs down her ears.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t mind disappearing for about 15 years. Selenium is healthy, and I¡¯m living here, too. Sex with people you don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve gotten so much better once in a while, that¡¯s fine. I think I can understand that¡±

    ¡°But can you do it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­What scares me the most is that this is a kind of feeling¡±

    Apple started to appeal to Hilda-san.

    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know anything, I also don¡¯t remember anything, but when I see that person at all, the core of my head is numb, the back of my stomach is numb, my heart is squeezed, I¡¯m afraid of this feeling¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Apple-chan¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t ept it¡­¡­I want to choose my favorite person by myself¡­¡­fate, instinct, those are only excuses. I don¡¯t want to yield, to such¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡­¡­Apple. I see. That¡¯s right. Even though she doesnt know how to love, only the soul arbitrarily wants an partner. It is romantic depending on what you say, but it is a feeling of bad feeling that it is the same as being brainwashed. Especially for half-elves who are at the mercy of all, such as power, tribe and society, other than their own will, it may be abhorrent than anything else.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, see¡±

    My voice went out unintentionally.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Unintentionally. In other words, I was inadvertently heard.

    ¡°Ah, Andy-san, are you here¡­¡­?¡±

    Selenium stops smiling and trying to rejoice to see me in the same situation asst night. Apple was stiff with her eyes wide open. She trembles with a shudder and begins to cry. And then.

    ¡°Nooooooooooooooooo!!!¡±

    Goonn, a intense straight. I got nosebleed and sink into the hot water.

    ¡°Ah, Apple!?¡±

    ¡­¡­When she gets confused, she is much more violent than Selenium.

    ¡°Ho, great miraculous spring¡±

    Good grief.

 Chapter 38: Orphanâ€™s hesitation, provocation of beauty ã€Auroraã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 38: Orphan¡¯s hesitation, provocation of beauty ¡¾Aurora¡¿</h4>

    Three days have psed since I started the miraculous spring recuperation.

    ¡°Hunhun? ¡­¡­I guess it¡¯s okay until this time. Yes Andy-kun, move your leg. No, No that is your penis isn¡¯t it¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s inconceivable to force the cock only to put on the lower body with full power¡±

    ¡°Is it also true?¡±

    In front of Hilda-san¡¯s eyes looking at my leg gently, the left leg gently lifts little by little. About 20 degrees. It is severe even if I snort roughly more.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. the feeling ising back?¡±

    ¡°That reminds me, I¡¯m a little fuzzy, but somehow I feel like my foot ising back.¡±

    ¡°I see. Yeah, correct upward calction, I wonder if I can finish in three more days¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the number of days before you can walk without a cane. I think that it still takes a week before the scar disappearspletely¡±

    ¡°Scar¡­¡­will disappear?¡±

    ¡°Or rather, the lesion part will bepletely destroyed by your own tissue. I wonder if it feels like I¡¯m getting in the way now, the deer meat line is getting shorter every day and I can see it. Look¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Now that you say that¡±

    As Hilda-san points out, the transnted part supplemented with venison has be about 2/3 of the original. When this disappears, my recuperation ispleted. It is clear that I can go back to a body that doesn¡¯t bother anyone in any way.

    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s amazing,¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really entranced¡±

    Hilda gets enthusiastic. ¡­¡­I thought that she was impressed only by the effect of the miraculous spring, but she seems not to have been fascinated apparently.

    ¡°Andy-kun, when will you restart hi?¡±

    ¡°Wai¡­¡­¡±

    I was about to answer Hilda-san.

    ¡°Hey Andy¡±

    Johnny of the liquor store heard a bit apart, his eyes were staring at the lower half as he was approaching with a smiling face. It¡¯s a suspicious face.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, what kind of rtionship do you have with Hilda-san in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°No, no, that¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. ¡­¡­Emm, for now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san, let¡¯s keep silent for a while¡±

    ¡°Generally this bastard! Even if you have the pair of Apple and Selenium, you still want a beautiful married wife who is a dark elf, has huge melons and is a doctor!? I can¡¯t forgive you!¡±

    ¡°Yo, You also have a pretty wife!¡±

    Jessica the florist seems to have married him. I met her a while ago, but she still has great boobs as usual. I think that they are a happy couple.

    ¡°In the first ce, that Hilda-san, this is the men¡¯s hot spring? Although it is for Andy¡¯s treatment, it is enviable that you stick to him only, no, we are d to see your boobs, is not it? When will Andy attack you? ¡±

    ¡°Uhuhu. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not a body that you want to do in the bath yet, so don¡¯t worry about it as I will hide it properly as soon as you recover¡±

    ¡°Hiding? What do you want to hide?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is¡±

    ¡°Hilda, stop fooling around and make it difficult only because you have fun¡±

    ¡°Eh, I just said a fact (n)¡±

    Only being brought into the female hot spring is pardoned, so it will be a problem for girls to enter the men¡¯s bath so to speak, so it¡¯s a few days to decide to have Hilda alone, which is the minimum necessary in the first ce. Hilda-san was talking about the Talc rule of the example and the temptation intention to me at the same time, even at the early stage even the thin cloth equipment was thrown out and she bathed with me in full nudity. Well, there is no such a great swordsman in Polka, but it would have been lightly as Hilda was skilled in the use of illusion magic even if she is attacked suddenly, but I wonder if it is too much to do it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Selenium and Hilda¡¯s savvy efforts have shortened the distance between Apple and me at a rate as fast as the feeding of wildlife. Apple and Selenium who usually stay at the Baron¡¯s house came to eat in the inn and took a seat near me, training to repair the rtionship began.

    ¡°Hey, Apple, Andy-san knows that you have no memories, so he won¡¯t attack you suddenly¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, Andy-kun is a demon to you who will surely forgive him, but other than that it isparatively poor. I¡¯ll be the first to attack you when ites to it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Hilda-san sly, me too¡±

    ¡°Pl, please do something strange in some ce elsewhere¡­¡­in general, I¡¯m not scared of Andy-san, it¡¯s my own self-forgiving!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Should I not be able to hear such a confession?¡±

    I hear it all.

    Rtionship repair strategy, part 2. The venturing date. ¡­¡­ However, Apple wants to keep a distance with me more than necessary, my foot still needs the cane and we both aren¡¯t bright in the geography of Polka now. It is not going to throw out such two people suitably even though it is a date, and it is limping that someone of thepanion does not follow. Therefore, it bes a date with the tour attendant of the state that there is a person between two people every time of the date. ¡­¡­At least, if my feet go back to perfection, I can take her even if there is something.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little unwilling to send salt to my rivals, but well Andy¡¯s first is I¡¯m sure that she feels safe andfortable¡±

    ¡°Aurora, you don¡¯t care whether you are willing to cooperate or not¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt at least Andy-san¡¯s intention, but I¡¯m not going to give up on my pride that I¡äm the best woman for Andy-san¡±

    By turns, this fellow is apanying us to progress little by little.

    There is nothing in the vicinity of Polka even if you say you¡¯re on a date. Speaking of anything, it is about the miraculous springs, miraculous spring, miraculous spring, the hot springs and the hunter hut used by Apple. There may be other things but at least I don¡¯t know them now.

    ¡°We were living here, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    The hunter¡¯s hut. It is located in the vicinity of the forest and a hunter-based facility when hunting for animals. Even though Polka¡¯s hunter is a seasonal work (because it is hard during winter), pilgrims¡¯ partner gets more money than hunting so it isn¡¯t be used at all even if you notice it. It is a ce where Apple was.

    ¡°It is supposed to be¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­In such a ce, have we lived for more than ten years¡­¡­?¡±

    When I open the door of the hunter¡¯s hut, it is full of the smell of dust. It was quite different from when I knew. The bed is a bright colored quilt that seems to be liked by Selenium. Pieces of equipment necessary for daily life, such as pots and dishes, are much moreprehensive than when I was hugging Apple, but they were all dusty over thest two years.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Apple seems to be touching them and making efforts to bring out her memories.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Eh, ah, wait, yo, you don¡¯te close!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uu¡±

    It is sad that Apple is so super wary.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the way it sounds, is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡äm, I¡¯m sorry. I remembered something¡­¡­ I remembered a bit, but that¡±

    ¡°Did you remember?¡±

    Well, this is great progress!?

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t understand!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­S, So?¡±

    When Apple says that she doesn¡¯t understand what it is, it is better to have her withdraw. Those who are listening don¡¯t know what Apple felt. ¡­¡­When Apple took a deep breath, she mutters something.

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s just what I was doing, just a little bit¡­¡­I looked like I was in the middle of a torn picture scroll¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Somehow, the image hugging a boy naked¡­¡­letting him touch the inside of my body as requested, tiny boys, that, penis¡­¡­with my mouth¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That was me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡±

    Apple stared at me with a bright red face.

    ¡°Well, what kind of kid was that! It¡¯s such a tiny habit!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Only that it was my favorite child¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s¡­¡­I don¡¯t feelfortable, I feel somewhat badly impatient¡­¡­ after you are gone, Iforted myself¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I didn¡¯t mean to be afraid, just then I just did not know that you had a dick¡±

    ¡°Te, terrible¡­¡­what kind of baby are you! Really!¡±

    I don¡¯t know the meaning of the rtionship too much. Think about it now. ¡­¡­Aurora took a sigh. My face is red.

    ¡°Andy-san, it¡¯s been a long time since you were a kid¡­¡­was it flourishing?¡±

    ¡°W, Well, that can¡¯t be denied¡±

    ¡°And so¡­¡­it was that she tried to make you pleased from the position of being a female ve or the like because you were about to leave her behind as if she tried to make herself mellow in her impatience¡­¡­And that was continued by Selenium-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I hear bad, but it may be so if I see only the facts¡±

    It¡¯s amazing gratitude. I 15 years ago. Aurora again sighs.

    ¡°Su, such a service can¡¯t be forgotten and she has been frustrating for 15 years, as Andy-san¡¯s begun to have different lovers¡­¡­so is it, right?

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s why I said not to stay away! You don¡¯t understand why your body responds like that!¡±

    ¡­¡­She is reacting. Waving her hand to such Apple, Aurora turns to me.

    ¡°Well then I will beforting him instead, are not youining?¡±

    ¡°Instead!?¡±

    ¡°Apple-san will be left out¡­¡­. I won¡¯t ept it that you lost your memories as you are consent of this event. So now we are here to make a firm love with you¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to start fighting something that you don¡¯t see abruptly¡±

    ¡°Although I am burning you so much, Iin about Andy-san¡¯s longsting love with you and I am unnecessary to refrain from a woman who is excusing the attitude of her back quarreling, so it¡¯s useless here. In other words, this ce is the origin point, thea in the corner of the cascading game, so to speak, even here, neither do I want to lose¡±

    ¡°As every day there are extremes, you do not understand what wille the day after tomorrow!¡±

    Laughing at Apple sitting at a distance with a snort, Aurora takes off her clothes. Apple that gets hooked by this elf princess presses her body against me looking at my surprised eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, you¡äre an elf¡­¡­you¡¯re not half-elf, but you¡äre not like you¡¯re in a lonely situation¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Who decided who is in love with people is a half elf¡¯s privilege? Originally elves are stronger than humans. It is not only half-elves that want to have sex with humans¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s right¡­¡­but if you¡¯re such a good-looking elf, besides¡±

    Apple¡¯s words, let Aurora snatch.

    ¡°Shut up, please. I like what I like and want what I want. What is it that is tied to the heart and love? Such a ssification is sure to be good by reason or instinct or the pretext. I like what the world says because I have decided to like it. If you are disturbed, you can kick the world. It is good if my love is permitted in the world. Living in the present is not to mourn the past. To dream of the future, to be determined by these hands¡±

    A dignified speech. ¡­¡­I wonder if parentheses have arrived unless she rubbed my penis.

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­I can tell you that you¡¯re not a freak¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, what am I a freak now? The love that instinct demands, very much. What is the obstacle to doing that? You are only ustomed to your poor circumstances. Aren¡¯t you just afraid to be disillusioned with yourself, poor, and being greedy and happy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Do don¡¯t say the things I knew¡±

    ¡°Oh, surely I¡¯ve been talking too much. ¡­¡­Andy-san, I have kept you waiting. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora has a smiling face and she starts sucking on my lips and slowly pushes me over the dusty bed.

    ¡°You are so sympathetic to yourself at best. I will reach out to what I want in the meantime?¡±

    Do, don¡¯t bully her too much, it¡¯s not Apple¡¯s own fault that she doesn¡¯t remember¡±

    ¡°No, fear of the past, fear of itself, fear of the world, continuing the standstill is definitely that woman¡¯s own problem. Defeating the stated past, the courage to trace the steps to the future on a nk sheet without drafts is not avable only in time¡±

    Aurora straddles over me and wees my son in her hot vagina.

    ¡°You, that is¡­¡­so, to walk into the future with you, to support you, and to bask in your love, it can be in exchange for the pride of my past which is not boring¡±

    ¡°I, I¡äm not such a big guy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, everyone admits that you will make every woman happy, so that if you keep on walking for just that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Because you keep this good woman, you haven¡¯t given up anything about that woman?¡±

    ¡°U¡­¡­!!¡±

    Apple gazed at Aurora who wiggles on me. Aurora continues to suck me up with her youthful and plump genital as ever, giving Apple an eye full of confidence andpassion.

    ¡°¡­¡­Aurora-san, you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhuu. ¡­¡­I love Andy-san. It does not remain to the grain of this body and the ovum, and Andy-san¡¯s is adoring. That alone won¡¯t let me lose to anyone. I will ept anyone¡¯s challenge?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Apple stands up. Holding down her pulsating chest she walks up to the bed by herself.

    ¡°¡­¡­Not yet, I can¡¯t remember with my mind¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The feeling I liked you hasn¡¯te back yet¡±

    ¡°Uh¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But still, would you please love me¡­¡­?¡±

    Apple cries while crying.

    ¡°Can I behave like a spoiled child?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, as much as you like¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­!¡±

    Our hips move at the same and Aurora and I climax lightly together. ¡­¡­Semen is poured mercilessly inside Aurora¡äs pussy. I don¡¯t think to try to put it out outside for a moment. Apple trembling with instinct from the back of the waist while watching it. I embraced her as it is. ¡­¡­It was my first hug with her.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°The snow is blowing violently¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Andy will he be alright¡±

    ¡°What do you mean with I¡¯m alright?¡±

    ¡°I smell something ufortable¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°La?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Dianne, somewhat it may be dangerous¡±

    ¡°What happened¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­This snowstorm smells of a dragon¡±

 Chapter 39: Blue Dragon attack ã€Aurora Â· Appleã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 39: Blue Dragon attack ¡¾Aurora ¡¤ Apple¡¿</h4>

    On my lower body, Aurora had started the second round. However, the upper half of my body continues to be embraced by Apple who began to depend on me.

    ¡°Uhuhuu¡­¡­that¡¯s right¡­¡­really, you wanted to do so, right¡­¡­?¡±

    Aurora whispers into Apple¡¯s ear while shaking her waist which spills semen on me. Apple sucked on my lips instinctively and nodded suddenly.

    ¡°Nuu¡­¡­after all¡­¡­after all, I was scared¡­¡­ I, I don¡¯t remember anything¡­¡­n, chuuuu¡­¡­I don¡¯t even know why I love you, nmuu¡­¡­I was scared¡±

    Apple repeatedly kisses my lips in between her words and seemed to breathe love instead of air by just kissing me.

    ¡°¡­¡­But, only my body doesn¡¯t stop¡­¡­I thought that only I was excited and hated it¡­¡­n, nnn¡­¡­ I, really, I¡¯m not really loved and I¡¯m not the only one unterally tempted to ask for this person¡­¡­chuu¡­¡­because everyone else says they are female ves, I thought that everyone is manipted by some kind of method and I¡äm not restrained by misunderstanding the other party who only wants to have sex well¡­¡­nmuuu¡±

    ¡°Well, it was a despising thing¡±

    Giggling, Aurora doesn¡¯t stop moving her hips to grind my penis with her vagina.

    ¡°I, Dianne-sama, the dragon La-san, Anzeros-san¡­¡­we didn¡¯t simply fall in love with Andy-san¡äs penis. Andy-san is a courageous person. You¡äre a person who has the courage to be able to choose not only the courage as the hero who knocks down something but also can have a hard time very much for the ones that you want to protect. I fell in love with the warmth of your heart that cant exhaust by the depth of your chest¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But, I, I don¡¯t know anything like that¡­¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡­therefore, nchuuu, I was scared¡­¡­I¡¯m sure, even if I was deceived, say you can run away once the roll¡­¡­if you like me, no matter how good you are alone, you will not be able to get away¡­¡­ that will make me understand¡±

    ¡°Apple¡±

    I, that¡¯s why. I confess to Apple with the power of the whole body.

    ¡°Well then swear I won¡¯t let you go, maybe I will die before you grow old, but surely everyone will never die earlier than me, but while Apple is alive, you are mine Apple, because I love you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Apple trembled.

    ¡°I¡­¡­a half-elf, why?¡±

    ¡°I love half-elves, it¡¯s because of you, I don¡¯t feel attracted to ordinary people¡±

    ¡°You are poor at cooking?¡±

    ¡°Cooking can be done quite by myself¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t use a bow or a sword?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t use them¡±

    ¡°Is your bottom big?¡±

    ¡°A reward isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Dancing isn¡¯t good at all either?¡±

    ¡°Aa, mou!¡±

    How manyplexes this girl has. ¡­¡­Because Selenium is talented, she might think that she is ipetent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can¡¯t do anything about that! You can see the big buttocks and breasts! What I like about you is not the problem of such a part, but I want you anyway!! Because I believed that you¡äre my lover for a long time, even if it is said that it is different now it is troublesome! Even if you can¡¯t be asked, even if you can¡¯t show it, rest assured that you will reveal and rest assured that you don¡¯t have to worry! You¡¯re mine, you have the obligation to be loved by me from corner to corner!¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­uu¡±

    Apple shivered strongly. Did she realize that every nook and cranny of her body is aiming for me? ¡­¡­What a terrible confession. While listening to that confession, Aurora also shook her waist and lightly waved.

    ¡°Well¡­¡­. Andy-san. Such a hot confession, can I ask for it too someday?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Aurora¡­¡­you¡±

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m an elf, if I imagine how my beloved will confess, it will be just like that. Apple-san¡­¡­here?¡±

    Looking at it, Apple ispletely moist, her breathing bes rough and her waist is shattered. Even if she is raped by a child now, she won¡¯t be able to resist. It was amazing enough.

    ¡°¡­¡­U, a¡­¡­u!¡±

    ¡°Apple¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hia¡­¡­uu¡±

    She narrows her eyes, sticks out her tongue without knowing and the back muscles constantly suffering from convulsions. Apple is perfectly in estrus, perhaps imagining her body following the same fate as Aurora something overflows from the crotch in front of me. Adaptation is about to end even while being embarrassed by such body and mind.

    ¡°Aurora¡±

    ¡°Huhu. There is no helping it¡±

    Then, Aurora raised her waist and my muddy dick appeared. Pencil that has been intersected with someone else until now, there is also a degree of obscurity. I take Apple¡¯s hand and lead Apple on my penis. Aurora who has semen dripping down from her crotch and keeps herself upwind helps me and leads Apple, by taking off her clothes and make her be naked while I¡¯m watching.

    ¡°I am jealous of your breasts¡±

    ¡°Ya¡­¡­aa¡±

    And as Aurora keep rubbing both of Apple¡¯s melons, she guides the waist over my dick. I attach my hands to Apple¡äs waist and set it in ce. Apple is at the mercy of all. And her groin was getting wet as if it was a tough match.

    ¡°Apple. ¡­¡­I want to do love with you¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Good?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°My lovey-dovey is terrible, it doesn¡¯t end by three or four shots without pulling out. You will still be vited even if you have a full womb. Of course, we will kiss constantly and I will massage your breasts and butt until marks are attached. Maybe I¡¯ll end up messing around with your butt hole, too. Therefore, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes!¡±

    She said it. Although it was a most threatening warning, Apple shakes her head vertically. I nodded towards Aurora that looks like feathering behind Apple.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡­I will start¡±

    I pulled down Apple¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Aa¡­¡­aa!!¡±

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­!!¡±

    Apple¡¯s young vagina, seen many times in my dreams. She is not in aa during this time, Apple is in a perfect state of real estrus.

    ¡°¡­¡­Aaaaaa!!!¡±

    Apple seems to havee by it. Her squirting vagina, shabby expression, and the gushing tide are telling me. However, I don¡¯t take hold with knowing it. I don¡¯t want to stop it.

    ¡°Now¡­¡­a lot, let¡¯s move¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°A, yaa¡­¡­aaa!?¡±

    Immediately, Aurora stuck tightly to the back of Apple and forces the swing to resume. There were two people and no escape ce. I will hunt down the chance that Apple is in estrus. This time Apple is mine. I suppose I wanted Apple so badly that I can¡¯t wait. ¡­¡­What Apple was looking for is certainly here. Wepel Apple to have sex without breathing as if to beat it. ¡­¡­Apple itself wanted to be taught by stepping and destroying reason. It was strangely transmitted to Aurora and me.

    ¡°Ya, au, naaa¡­¡­great, this is¡­¡­this is, I¡­¡­ I, I wanted it that time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­..my penis¡­¡­sex!¡±

    ¡°??¡±

    Apple swings her waist as if she was shaken by Aurora. I thrust up too hard. Again and again. I was overly impressed and I myself ejacted many times inside Apple¡¯s crotch, even I myself didn¡¯t know the moment of ejaction. Even if Aurora got tired once and got caught aside, Apple moved her hands on my chest or attached them to my head and constantly moved her hips. Promptly I ejacte constantly and we repeat kissing more than I seek.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    When I noticed it was dusk.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It is evening, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I have to go home¡±

    Even if she got exhausted on top of me, Apple that is loosely moving her waist has remembered to ¡°Call home¡±.

    ¡°Hey, Apple. Apple¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A¡­¡­a, e?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue at the inn¡±

    When I caressed her head, the estrus finally calmed down and she seemed to be sane.

    ¡°E¡­¡­a, eee? I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Tired. ¡­¡­Regrettable, but we have to temporarily stop¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Awawaa!?¡±

    Apple tries to get away in a hurry but she is running out of physical strength so she fell down on my waist before trying to get up.

    ¡°Li, Like this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Very normal¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is normal if you love each other¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uu¡±

    Apple is curled up between Aurora and me. ¡­¡­However, Aurora, even if it thinks of the tolerance power in spite of the least by far the best age, she is a vessel too.

    When we dressed firmly and then went outside, the sky became dark, the flickering snow was apanied by a strong wind and was able to hit from the side.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a snowstorm¡±

    ¡°Th, this is¡­¡­cold¡±

    The forest territory where Aurora lives is quite in the south. It¡¯s not as tropical as it is, so it will rain and snow there too, but there¡¯s not much to be piled up and the snowstorm won¡¯t appear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave my side, don¡¯t lose sight of the way¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment¡±

    ¡°Co, cold¡­¡­¡±

    I pull the hands of Aurora and Apple and begin to advance the road to the city. Suddenly Aurora¡äs hand was nervous.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°What happened¡±

    ¡°Lie down, something is¡­¡­¡±

    Following Aurora¡äs instructions, Apple and I crouched into the snowy road or almost a snow entrance. Aurora puts her hand on the handle of her sword¡­¡­at that moment, she cuts through the curtain of the snow. Kinn!

    ¡°!¡±

    Metallic sound. In other words, Aurora¡¯s sword repelled something.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°Arrows! In this blizzard¡­¡­northern elf, if you¡äre proud then say your name!¡±

    The answer is an arrow. Again Aurora repels the arrow with her sword. ¡­¡­Such a trick can be done only by Aurora who is an Ace knight. I can¡¯t even react first.

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­northern elves, it sounds like more difficulties than I thought¡±

    ¡°Are you okay, Aurora!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to say, I¡¯m okay¡­ At least my vision and footing are good¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­¡­let¡¯s move by crouching and walking if we reach the town, they surely won¡¯t follow us¡±

    Taking Apple and Aurora, we slowly move through the snow entrance. Nheless, my foot hasn¡¯t fully recovered. Since the sensation is backwardly blurred, there is no worry that bone fractures or sprains are urring, so I can move using my knee, but doing it does not deliver a satisfactory speed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry. I wish I had healed my leg a little more. Apple, please go ahead and get Dianne or La. And Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, probably the other¡¯s aim is Apple, it is not good to let her leave alone¡±

    ¡°I, I see¡­¡­well then rather leave me alone and the both of you go together¡±

    ¡°Th, that can¡¯t be done!¡±

    ¡°Your heart will be pierced through!¡±

    Is it useless? it¡¯s no use. I am anxious, but I only have to go forward¡­ At the moment I thought, the blizzard stops for a moment. And the sky which was originally dark bes darker.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Looking up, a shadow. Four legs, wings and long neck.

    ¡°Dragon¡­¡­La!?¡±

    ¡°No, its body color is blue!¡±

    Aurora pushed me away as she jumps. Apple also jumps. A blue dragon ¡­¡­a blue dragonnded at the ce we were just now.

    ¡°I found you, impurity!¡±

    From the back of the dragon, a young male elf with a bow appears. ¡­¡­Oh my god! The extreme guy who the Baron mentioned! Besides, he is a dragon rider!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He releases an arrow without being interrupted. In a panic, Aurora stretches her sword, but she doesn¡¯t make it in time for the ray.

    ¡°Damn it!!¡±

    I hurriedly reached out my hand. And my arm was hit.

    ¡°U, gaa!?¡±

    The arrow stuck in my hand which stretched in and stopped. Did I escape pration thanks to a thick leather coat? But it hurts.

    ¡ºAndy-san!?¡»

    Aurora and Apple scream at the same time.

    ¡°Run away from here! Apple, Aurora, hurry!!¡±

    Now that the opponent¡¯s aim ispletely focused on me, there is no point in protecting me. I kicked the two who hesitate and I desperately throw my crutch after them. ¡­¡­There is no reason to escape in such a way. The opponent is a winged dragon and a skilled archer. Still, as long as La and Dianne are at hand, we will manage. If I can earn a long time even for a moment until their arrival.

    ¡°Do you feel like escaping!!¡±

    The elf further releases more arrows. Those aimed at Apple are prevented by Aurora that fits perfectly indeed. The elf clicks his tongue and turned his eyes on me.

    ¡°Hindrance¡±

    It seems that there is no such rule that doesn¡¯t involve a person who is unrted apparently.

    ¡°Shooting the unarmed, you coward!¡±

    At least for the resistance, I cried for stimting the opponent¡¯s pride.

    ¡°A human that will ruin the forest with shoes and feet talks about morality¡±

    The elf said it in a cold voice and turned his bow at me. Is the target my heart? Head? I only have to sacrifice my arms and avoid fatal injuries. When.

    ¡°Hey youth, I want to ask for the way¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    A man in a cloak with a horse was standing in the nearby shade. The young elf and I were startled.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°I lost sight of the road in the storm¡±

    The man with gloves, a cloak, and goggle with thick sses, spoke to me without regard to the dragon standing in front of his eyes and the elf on its back.

    ¡°Un, Uncle, run away! Aren¡¯t you seeing that!?¡±

    I was astonished and shouted at the man.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh, wait a moment. My visibility is bad¡±

    The old man scoops goggles with casualness. Then, he stares at my fingers, following the direction and acknowledges the figure of that huge dragon.

    ¡°Uoo, huge¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say huge!, Runaway or you will die!¡±

    ¡°Well don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s hear the way anyway. Which way is it to the city?¡±

    ¡°That way! Go quickly!¡±

    ¡°No, No, wait wait. Young man, you are struck by an arrow, you need some medical treatment¡±

    ¡°Hey!?¡±

    What is this uncle?

    ¡°¡­¡­Foolish human, do you even understand the danger?¡±

    The young elf nock an arrow. The old man doesn¡¯t interfere and walks towards me.

    ¡°Old man! Get down!¡±

    I shouted while praying. Although I don¡¯t mind at all, I don¡¯t want to see people who aren¡¯t rted to being killed. The arrow is released. And then.

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    The old man took a step back with his feet. The arrow grazes the uncle¡¯s chest and stabs the ground.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡±

    The old man looked up at the elf andined, he resumed walking towards me as it was. What kind of nerves does he have?

    ¡°Are you mocking me, human!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so. A demon will be born in your heart when you are too angry¡±

    ¡°Die!! Die!! Die!!¡±

    I don¡¯t know what really makes him angry, but the young male elf shoots arrows toward the old man one after another.

    Basun!! Basun!! Basun!!

    The uncle smoothly avoided them with staggering foot movement. And then, he sighs.

    ¡°Please put an end to it¡±

    ¡°What, you!! Eei!!¡±

    Even if he shoots the old man, he judged that he wouldn¡¯t hit him, so the young elf points the arrow to me again. At that time, the old man showed a bad mood for the first time.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying you should put an end to it¡±

    And the arrow is released toward me. The old man moved forward with one step and took the arrow with his stretched cloak.

    ¡°!!¡±

    The avoidance of the arrow may be a coincidence or magic. But this is at least an Ace Knight¡¯s skill.

    ¡°Old man, are you a swordsman?¡±

    ¡°Although I am a traveler, I used to be one before¡±

    ¡°Well, then you will know about a dragon¡¯s danger¡±

    ¡°Ah, I was still young. I wasn¡¯t alive 100-years ago¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sort of a problem¡­¡­¡±

    The uncle dropped the hood behind and looked up at the dragon and the elf. His brown hair mixed with white.

    ¡°I think that it is worthless, so why don¡¯t you go home and sleep?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!!¡±

    The young elf turn his arrows again. The old man cracks his hands and fingers. An arrow is released. The old man protruded his hands casually.

    Goun!!

    ¡°!?¡±

    A shockwave urred. The male elf is blown off. ¡­¡­Not swinging down, a shockwave with a thrust!?

    ¡°Phaser!!¡±

    The Blue Dragon opens its mouth for the first time. It was still young and was a girl¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Dragon, it¡¯s not the right time for a fight. Why don¡¯t you tell that elf?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    The dragon turns to the old man. The old man took some distance from me and looked up calmly.

    ¡°Youth, there is a sword in my horse¡¯s back, can you bring it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    No matter how you look, he his no ordinary person. As the uncle instructed, I walked desperately toward the horse and take the sword. It was a great sword that seemed to be one and a half m long.

    ¡°Old man!!¡±

    When throwing, the old man caught it firmly with one hand. With the next move, he sweeps away the sheath.

    ¡°Do you feel like experiencing a dragonyer?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    The old man replied and the dragon answered.

    ¡°I¡äm just a traveler, this is just a self-defense¡±

    I thought that the dragon was underestimated, but its eyes glow with anger. Then it spits out a blizzard breath.

    ¡°Old man!!¡±

    Dragon breath is the only way to generate mes and cold air of scale that can mass murder in a moment. And there is no way to prevent that which can be said to be inexhaustible at the moment. The uncle received a direct hit of it. I thought that he was an ice pickle. But when I look closely I can see an unbelievable sight.

    ¡°Oooooooooooo!!!¡±

    He pushed the sword against the ground, hammered a shockwave with his hands at a speed not visible for the eyes, making a barrier in the air. And at the moment when the barrier is fluctuating in a strange way, he pulls out the sword and breaks through a thin ce of the breath. He was flying just beside the blue dragon¡¯s face with a big jump. Raising his goggles. And swing down his greatsword in a second.

    ¡°Nua¡­¡­gaaaa!?¡±

    As the dragon is pulled up with a huge hand, it blows off to the side and rolls over the snowy field.

    ¡°The weakness of a dragon is too strong, as it believes not to lose to a stronger and more frightening dragon yer¡±

    Thending old man says quietly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate humans, foolish dragon and silly elf, next time I won¡¯t strike with the t side of my sword¡±

    Saying that quietly, his right eye¡äs white of the eyes is blue and the iris is red. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t an ordinary eye.

    Then a ck dragones flying from the city.

    ¡°A friend?¡±

    ¡°It is mine¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hou, youth. Are you a dragon¡¯s retainer?¡±

    ¡°I seem to be ssified as a dragon rider¡±

    As I said so, the young elf who fell down on the snowy field saw me with astounding eyes.

    ¡°Idiot¡­¡­you, a dragon rider?¡±

    ¡°What. You too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Idiot¡±

    ¡­¡­? What does he mean?

    La flies down beside me. On her back are Apple, Aurora, Dianne and Anzeros.

    ¡°And!!¡±

    ¡°Andy-san!!¡±

    All four jump off the back. La doesn¡¯t return to her human form and Chibi La appeared on my shoulder, while La looked at the fallen elf and the blue dragon without disappointment.

    ¡°¡­¡­It is a dragon of Misty Pce. It is near here¡±

    ¡°Here, a dragon pce near here?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s what I know. ¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s the territory of the elves¡±

    I hear it for the first time. Is there such a thing?

    ¡°¡­¡­And how did you defeat it? That blue dragon shouldn¡¯t be a weak one¡±

    ¡°This old man is¡±

    ¡°Ho¡±

    The goggle-wearing old man nods lightly

    ¡°A traveler passing by¡±

    Anzeros saw him and is surprised him before she put her fist on her chest.

    ¡°Yo, you!

    ¡°¡­¡­I say that I¡¯m a traveler, can you read the air?¡±

    The uncle raises his eyebrows somewhat awkwardly.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s my first time, Sir Bonaparte¡±

    ¡°Traveller¡­¡­¡±

    The old man who ignored it looks sad.

    ¡°Sir Bonaparte?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You don¡¯t know? Count Arthur Bonaparte¡±

    ¡­¡­It seems like I heard it somewhere before.

    ¡°Sword Saint¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sword Saint!?¡±

    ¡°Traveller¡­¡­¡±

    Old man¡­¡­Sir Bonaparte seemed to intend to stick to it to the end.

 Chapter 40: Law and Peace [Selenium Â· Aurora Â· Apple]

    <h4>Chapter 40: Law and Peace [Selenium ¡¤ Aurora ¡¤ Apple]</h4>

    The blue dragon and young elf are sitting in the snow. It was Dianne and La who made them to sit straight. There is no forgiveness with their eyes because I felt dead in the gap that I didn¡¯t see in the stones. Well since General Lucas, it was the second pinch for me they didn¡¯te in time. There will be self-reproach as it is. By the way the blue dragon was forced to change into its human body by La. And because it was naked, the young elf tried to put on clothes on it in a hurry, but the gym clothes that Dianne kicked out of his hands were burned outlessly by La.

    ¡°You guys have to restraint a little bit more¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s good enough for them that as we haven¡¯t killed them yet¡±

    ¡°Because I am nning to make them to never pull out the bow again, it¡¯s still the beginning of the line¡±

    ¡°Please stop ying such cruelty¡±

    These people are serious.

    The blue dragon¡¯s girl named herself Maia. I have the feeling she looks pretty young. Is it between 14 and 15? Even though the bulging breasts and the pubies are kept seized on the snow as they are rolled out, there is no indication of cold. As expected she is a dragon, especially an ice dragon. Instead, a deep desire to give up is emerging in her expression.

    ¡°Maia, why did you aim for my master and that ve?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Phaser said that both this human and that Impurity wille to destroy the misty pce. When we open the forest, they will do so either way¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it was a previous era¡±

    ¡°But Phaser absolutely said that¡±

    ¡°Well, you mean to impose all responsibility to that man?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, I will receive punishment, but I am not sure why¡±

    ¡°This girl says so¡±

    La directed her gaze to the young elf called Phaser sitting next to Maia.

    ¡°If you are a dragon¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Watch out for what you say¡±

    Gan, La kicked the face of Phaser. I really see such a arrogant and ruthless La for the first time.

    ¡°Phaser¡­¡­¡±

    The girl, Maia, looks worried but does not cause toe up and watches him standing still.

    ¡°Yo, you know as a dragon, humans are savage creatures. When they enter the forest and know the pce of the ice dragon, they decide to kill and deprive the treasure. In that Misty Pce, there are only old dragons and female dragons who are not ustomed to fighting¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Is he afraid of the future of the Fire Dragon War? Elves are particrly longevity races, so it is said that many people say that at that time vividly.

    ¡°That reminds me, in the Fire Dragon War, the ice dragons rarely participated in the fight and didn¡¯t listen to every continent¡±

    When Dianne turns her gaze to La, La exins, keeping looking down on Phaser coldly.

    ¡°To begin with, it should have been a part of the coalition. In the first ce the blue, white and silver of the ice dragon race live northward, in the northern continent¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The ancient boundary of the elves and the demon territory¡±

    The northern elven forest is protected by the boundary of the ruins civilization period which can¡¯t be broken by current magic technology. As long as northern elves don¡¯t open from the inside, no one can enter it. If there was a dragon pce behind it, the dragon yers who were led primarily by humans wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach out. Beyond the Canyon Ranges, on the northeast side of the continent there is awless zone called the demon territory. It seems that the urrence of monsters is particrly intense due to the destruction ofbyrinths several hundred years ago, and it is not in the state where ordinary races can live. The dragon pce there probably was probably untouched. It is convincing that many ck-red yellow dragons of the fire dragon race in central and south of the continent were the protagonists of the Fire Dragon War.

    ¡°Dragon Pce is protected by the elves in the north¡­¡­that¡¯s why¡±

    And they lent their hands by being obsessed with the obsession of elves who keep protecting them.

    ¡°It¡¯s foolish, even if it¡¯s young, it¡¯s aughing kind, as long as the dragon is protected and left to sit¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Yes¡±

    The girl, Maia, will do it. As she is still a young girl, will she be atrophied to a matured dragon like La?

    ¡°ck Dragon besides that, is it true that you are the dragon rider of this human?¡±

    Phaser hangs on La with a face that doesn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Such weak a human, are you crazy, to have him as your dragon rider! What have you got stared?¡±

    He is a man who can¡¯t clothe his teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as strong as you say, but I¡äm on a dragon¡±

    When I countered, Maia answered, not Phaser.

    ¡°You¡äre not a dragon rider if you ride on the back of a dragon. ¡­¡­ La-dono, you¡¯re not teaching¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t need it. The Dragon and the people of the outside world pierce the invible and seldom meet¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Maia begins to exin with a quiet voice after seeking La¡äs eye contact with the nuance of what to say.

    ¡°He is a dragon knight. The contract with me only lends the wings and power to help him, not more¡±

    ¡°Somehow, knight seems to be great¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you really making such an imprudent a rider?¡±

    ¡°I should have said you should be careful of your mouth¡±

    Moreover, I hurry and pull La¡äs hair who is trying to hurt Phaser and stop. Maia looked delicate and still kept on speaking.

    ¡°We have signed a contract between rider and dragon, already¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What about the cor?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t a cor the highest grade, La-dono. Have you fallen in love with this man?¡±

    ¡°HoHo, enviable¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡±

    ¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand somehow.

    ¡°To be a dragon rider is to give righteousness and belief to the dragon, to give meaning to the empty power, best supremacy of shoving that way of living together¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard that¡±

    ¡°You are burdened. Phaser¡­¡­not taking responsibility. For fighting with me, he just swore it¡±

    Maia has a slightly sad face. Phaser starts ring up again.

    ¡°It is the power of the dragon! It must be surplus in the small things! It can¡¯t bear responsibility! That man is sworn only to swear by his own mouth, it will only be taking advantage of your power!¡±

    ¡°Maia, I wonder if this can be regarded as an insult to us¡±

    ¡°Optionally¡±

    ¡°Can I kill him¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I have no right to stop you¡±

    ¡°Ma, Maia-sama!?¡±

    Hey. That blue dragon, you abandoned you own husband.

    ¡°Let¡¯s choose to burn and die or break apart¡±

    ¡°L, Wait! Don¡¯t kill him for such a little thing! You aren¡¯t such a character!¡±

    I desperately pull La. La looked frustrated.

    ¡°Even if you let him live, he just envies us¡±

    ¡°But it is useless! I don¡¯t want to see you doing that!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy¡±

    La is outstanding. Next, ask Maia for the real intention. It is too much admission to kill too much.

    ¡°Your, that, knight, why can you kill that easy?¡±

    Maiaughed thinly and said ridiculous things.

    ¡°La-dono has even the right to kill me here now¡±

    ¡°Ri, right?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever heard of the legend of the dragon rider, human?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A little¡±

    ¡°Then, do you even know that dragon rider punish evil dragons?¡±

    One beat.

    ¡°Dragons forbid the killings of family through a coalition. Killing family members will be punished by the whole family¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is, is that so?¡±

    ¡°But the exception is a dragon rider, a dragon that carries justice, and that even a family killing is only recognized, a dragon without a rider isn¡¯t allowed to go against the coalition¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­eh?¡±

    Shocking facts.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said it, Andy. A dragon rider is a good existence to manipte the power of the dragon with its heart. If evil is drowned in power, it is permitted to sever it. It¡¯s the same thing with dragons. It is the justice of the dragon riders that can be refused¡±

    It is too extreme.

    ¡°I won¡¯t disobey Andy-dono, La-dono. I will ept punishment¡±

    ¡°I say that¡±

    ¡°Reject¡±

    Regardless of Phaser, he isn¡¯t convinced of Maia¡¯s overwhelming preparedness.

    ¡°But I say many times, I¡¯ll aim again if you leave it, this kind of idiot

    Surely it is¡­¡­so. There is a good idea.

    ¡°Then we will take Maia as a hostage¡±

    ¡º¡­¡­Haa?¡»

    Everyone on the spot freezes. I guess it was unexpected. Yes. I thinks its a nice idea.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Phaser is droven back to the forest and we ride on the back of La and return to the inn.

    ¡°¡­¡­No way, you have to solve it in such a style¡±

    Anzeros makes a bitter face.

    ¡°Hoho, he is indeed my owner. I can¡¯t get out of his hands anymore¡±

    Chibi Laughed pleasantly.

    Maia sacrifices herself to the dragon¡¯sw. Phaser is a foolish idiot stopping as if he pick up a new weapon. The two already diverge. Then, if you threatened Maia as if you could kill her at any time ording to the dragon¡¯sw, you can drew her into this team? ¡­¡­Yup. It¡¯s the best answer. They won¡¯t be able to attack us until we kill Maia. Maia will not run away from La either. And to Maia, if she understands that the current Trot, Celesta and the outside world are not going to kill dragons and the story bes faster. Their argument of keeping the forest closed in order to protect the Dragon Pce will copse.

    ¡°Haahaahaa, young man, indeed is only epted by a dragon, the vessel is wide¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­well, I just don¡¯t want to see humans die in vain¡±

    Sir Bonaparte¡­¡­no, I¡äm praised even by a traveller.

    ¡­¡­Oh, that¡¯s right. It is not good to die. I want Polka to be a more gentle ce. I want it to be a healing and peaceful vige, weing the injured ones. I want my hometown to be so.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    And. Although we managed to get settle it peacefully. I was left with an arrow in my arm. It¡¯s alreadyte at night, but it¡¯s better to heal at the miraculous spring as soon as possible. I want to go to sleep but it hurts a lot. ¡­¡­So, I get into the hot spring with help from Selenium.

    ¡°Hui¡±

    ¡°It was serious, Andy-san¡±

    ¡°Well, reasonably. It was a lot easier than General Lucas¡±

    Well, the opponent was a blue dragon, but I wasn¡¯t in such a great pinch than at the time with Lucas. Bo¡­¡­thanks to the traveller. ¡­¡­Howfortably it is when you immerse in the hot spring, but then a soundes from the dressing room. When turning around, Aurora and Apple stood there with a little awkward faces.

    ¡°Andy-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry, we left you behind while we escape¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Its okay¡±

    It was a bad timing if the old traveller didn¡¯te, but if I lost Apple and Aurora that helped me through that time, I might not loss.

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good. I was pretty cool in front of a woman, I am quite satisfied¡±

    This is also quite true. Since my leg got injured, I was just relying on my mouth and I was not in a good shape. I wonder if it was limited to this time, that I was cool and useful.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy, san¡­¡­¡±

    Two people are still apologizing. When I look at Selenium, she also nods small. At this time, Selenium which has done the long journey together can be easymunicate with.

    ¡°Shaaa¡±

    ¡°Selenium¡­¡­?¡±

    Selenium turns around behind Apple, pushed her and let Apple fall in front of me.

    ¡°Se, Selenium-san!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Aurora-san, too, hey¡±

    Aurora is hugged and falls down. Both, the thin cloth which had been applied spread at the same time asnding, taken off and expose their white skins at full throttle in front of Andy.

    ¡°Wh, What are you doing¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°So¡±

    I grab hold of two shoulder, I should better say boobs from behind and hold them.

    ¡°Kyann¡±

    ¡°Wh, What¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re both naked and you will be punished, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes. Andy-san is so lewd?¡±

    Whether it¡¯s a bit wet clothes or a momentary grass, but this is fine here. Rising up in the hot water, I push down the two from behindpassionately. Adding Selenium to the two people lying on rocks at the edge of the bathtub, three hips arrange in front of me.

    ¡°Hehehe. Elves and half elves, aparison of three different vors of different regions¡±

    ¡°Th, That, Andy-san is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It is already vulgar?¡±

    ¡°But this is Andy-san, a lewd person?¡± w

    Rubbing three hips, I lick the white skins floating in the dark. And start the party with the nearest hip. First of all, Selenium.

    ¡°Ahhh?¡±

    ¡°Ua¡­¡­uu, it feels good, Selenium¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Ehehee¡­¡­because it¡¯s a hole exclusively for Andy-san to use¡­¡­?¡±

    Stirring up the hot water by creating waves, I grab the butt of Selenium and start the act. My left foot still doesn¡¯t work, but there is a cover by somehow shifting the center of gravity. Tasting one after another, I went next to Aurora.

    ¡°Ya, h¡­¡­mou, Andy-san, you like to y greedy, aren¡¯t you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°To be precise, it bes a luxury y in the presentrge household if you are not careful much¡±

    ¡°Well. ¡­¡­But this is this, as a preference¡­¡­I don¡¯t dislike it?¡±

    ¡°A female vepletely attached to the board¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m honored to receivepliments from you¡­¡­?¡±

    After having tasted the sensual vagina a bit more, I finally went to Apple¡äs vagina.

    ¡°A, aa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Apple¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy, saann¡­¡­?¡±

    When I look closely, a cors hangs on Apple¡¯s neck again. Selenium brought it out and returned it to Apple during this time, but it was still hard to get fit.

    ¡°This cor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­attach¡­¡­I attached it, somehow after all, nostalgic¡­¡­encouraging¡­¡­after all I, I thought this was important, I really thought?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡­is that so. ¡­¡­yaba, I am very happy¡±

    While stroking the cor, I elerate naturally and pierce Apple. The reciprocating motion in a tilted posture is quite a burden, but here is the miraculous spring, so it¡¯s no problem. And I am.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ku, uuu, it has increased¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A, Andy-san, I¡±

    ¡°No, my inside¡±

    ¡°I will pull it out¡­¡­?¡±

    On top of three people who gather their buttocks one after another, I released my semen grandly.

    ¡°A, aaa!?¡±

    ¡°Mou¡­¡­ I get pregnant, I wanted, is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Pulling out¡­¡­¡±

    Three people raise unsatisfactory voices while my semen is released. Well, can you stopining?

    ¡°Th, this is just because I wanted to do it once as a trifle taste¡­¡­I will have sex with you one by one from now on, so be prepared for it¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°If you do that, I won¡¯t be dissatisfied?¡±

    ¡°Pl, please!¡±

    Three superb women show motivation again. ¡­¡­I will do my best.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    I ended up cuming twice each after all. Afterwards we came back to the inn. The time passed midnight and the lights in the hallway are almost out.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­ it was too close¡±

    While immersing in a somewhat satisfied feeling, I went to my room while stumbling and hitting the wall. I was touched on the shoulder on the way.

    ¡°¡­¡­Who?¡±

    Is it Dianne, La or Jeanne who have night vision ability? I thought that the voice was a low and deep voice.

    ¡°There is only a wall there, youth¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ol, Old man?¡±

    ¡°Yes, its me the old traveller¡±

    He isughing satisfactorily.

    ¡°¡­¡­When I be a old man like you, will I understand the wall with a sign?¡±

    ¡°No way, I don¡¯t feel any signs on the walls. Well, there are people who can walk through thebyrinth even by closing their eyes by relying on the reflection of the sound. ¡­¡­In my case, my eyes are special¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Special?¡±

    ¡°I can see, I can see both the darkness and the blizzard, I got good eyes¡±

    ¡°Give it back¡±

    ¡°I got it from the holy beast of the holynd. That guy is immortal. Even if it is killed, it will be resurrected in a few days. It is wed in three days even if eyes are passed. ¡­¡­I lost my right eye in the war. I tried to heal here a few years ago because it had gone bad while I was retreating, but it couldn¡¯t heal.That¡¯s why the Holy Beast gave it to me¡±

    ¡°Th, The holy beast is the guardian of the sacred ce, right? ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it forbidden to hit it¡±

    ¡°Ah, hit it, more or less I had a duell and receive the eye as spoil of war¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You made a duel with the holy beast for one eye?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I was a bit inconvenient¡±

    This man is too out of the standard.

    ¡°¡­¡­But, aren¡¯t you old enough to retire slowly? Is not it something you don¡¯t have to do with all that kind of blood?¡±

    ¡°Haha. It is often said¡±

    For a moment he drops his voice. It was like being stagnant in the nature and the heart clouding his voice rather than being conscious of something.

    ¡°But I could do it before I die¡±

    ¡°Old man¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A day off, youth. Your room seems to be there¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡±

    The dark low voice, somehow, left something that hangs heavily down in my heart.

 Chapter 41: Recovery celebration

    <h4>Chapter 41: Recovery celebration</h4>

    The dining room of the inn. Every morning we check the street again.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s about time¡±

    Muttering so, Hilda rewrote the crest with a medical engraving pen. It is a direct drawing that doesn¡¯t leave traces carved with ink (A elf can read the crest carved with its own eyes, so it doesn¡¯t have to use ink) though it cant be read in detail, I understand that it is different.

    ¡°How do you rewrite it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Well, I put the counter in all the crest that I carved up to now¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±

    A counter in engravings refers to a counterpart figure, that is, a crest of the opposite effect to the existing one. When drawing this from the top for a while, itpensates the effect of the figure below and magically returns to apletely t state. In other words.

    ¡°And soon Andy will be able to walk normally, maybe in the afternoon¡±

    ¡°Hooray!¡±

    Truly Polka¡äs miraculous spring. It is said that my leg really cured. No, I believe it, but it seems like a little dream. I¡äm really joyfully. And the moment when I jumped up Inded on the ground with pain in my leg.

    ¡°O, Ouuchh!¡±

    ¡°Ah, since the crest is erased, the connection part is not stable anymore. You should go to the miraculous spring as soon as possible and start taking medical treatment¡±

    ¡°Ha, as soon as possible¡±

    My eyes tears while crawling on the ground. ¡­¡­Well, if I consider it well, it¡¯s a story that I understand and I carelessly bad.

    And, the annual morning bath. When I entered men¡¯s bath in a form almost dragged by La and Hilda, there was a previous guest inside.

    ¡°Oh, youth¡±

    It is Sir Bonaparte, the traveler old man.

    ¡°Ho¡±

    ¡°Hindrance?¡±

    La and Hilda are slightly nervous, dragging me and taking a position away from the old man a little.

    ¡°Is, Isn¡¯t something alright, La¡±

    ¡°U, Umm, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen a man who will screw me down if you care about it¡±

    ¡°I, that uncle isn¡¯t a little kind¡­¡­¡±

    Was there a type that wasn¡¯t good for these two people either? ¡­¡­Sir Bonaparte, who was soaked in hot water and heard it, had a subtlelyplex face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you I have a wife and child, and to put it another way, since the war seven years ago, my little sword isn¡¯t very lively¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it not easy to get up?¡±

    ¡°Umm. Thanks to a mistress those two ran away¡­¡­u, uoohoh¡±

    Sir Bonaparte in a panic disguise. Regardless of Celesta, it seems that Trot is concerned about not being wonderful in rtion to multiple women. ¡­¡­Behind us, there was a sound of someone walking in the water.

    ¡°Is that so? That is bad¡±

    It was Dianne. The spine muscle stretches, her eyes are never loose, but she is not as wary as La and Hilda.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dianne-dono. It is a man¡¯s dream to soak in hot water alongside the famous ¡ºck war god¡»¡±

    ¡°Aint I always immersed in the same hot water as the men of my corps?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, youth. Is the Celesta Army a paradise?¡±

    ¡°No, probably it is only so as Dianne said¡±

    Well, this guy is also quite nice.

    While I was immersed in the hot water, the severe pain in my leg also got softened. Now it¡¯s okay to put a little power on and kick the hot water.

    ¡°Yeah. ¡­¡­If the movements can be made, it will be nearlyplete healed, afterward, if you can heal all the scars in the surface, no matter how it moves, you don¡¯t have to worry¡±

    ¡°Go, Good. ¡­¡­This time there is no ¡ºBut¡», is it?¡±

    ¡°Alright, Alright. Believe in Hilda-sensei¡î¡±

    ¡­¡­Atst. Atst. One month and a half of hardship. Finally, I returned, almost (almost) to satisfaction.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­Hahaha, good Health is wonderful¡±

    ¡°Everyone says so when they leave the hospital, do not forget, Andy-kun¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I stagger and fly, kicking hot water and frolicking halfway. And La and Hilda who catches my leg, pull it down slowly in the hot water.

    ¡°Hoho. In other words, we don¡¯t need to be shy anymore, are we?¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun. Do ??you want to see a medical feeter?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, that¡±

    I forgot. If they say so, these people are horny but now they are holding down.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the other side of us, Dianne and the old man soak in the hot water and I hear what seems to be a memorable story while looking at the mountain range of the far away Snake Mountain.

    ¡°I knew in that battle, our time is about to end¡±

    ¡°It will be a problem even if you give up that one¡­¡­so well, I will not deny that there was a way for you to win¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡­we boasted strength through tradition inheritance but it is too obsessive with it, confident in the tactics that cantpete with crossbow tactics of the new era. Because I also knew that the magic of sense strengthening which aimed at a longer range than the thought as long as the crossbow had preserved the battlefield¡¯s pride had also existed among elves, the tactics which understood the possibility. It is our highest-grade responsibility that we never set aside many of our subordinates on the battlefield again¡±

    ¡°I am in trouble even if you boast of old-fashioned by this degree. I surely will be two hundred and seven years old this year¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, this is disrespectful¡±

    It is surprisingly peaceful.

    ¡°Excuse me. ¡­¡­Huu. This hot water is nice, as I am immersed, I feel like I¡¯m still going to fight.¡±

    The old man scoops the hot water and is washing his face quickly. That¡¯s because the scar on his face will also send a spiritual spirit to the right eye.

    ¡°In fact you¡äre still able to fight, saying that you tried to handle a blue dragon¡±

    ¡°It would have been dangerous without this eye. Blizzard Breath is hard to do because I can¡¯t see when it will expire even after it is over¡±

    The white of the eyes is blue, red pupil, a staring right eye. The old man is walking with goggles on when he usually walks around. Perhaps it is because he doesn¡¯t want to show this eye. Honestly, it was eerie as a thing to fit in the human orbits.

    ¡°Is it the eye of a holy beast¡­¡­which holy beast did you get it from?¡±

    ¡°Is it something I can tell by saying to other people¡­¡­it was a shoegazer?¡±

    ¡°Ah, the heavenly tiger¡±

    ¡°Hohou? You studied well¡±

    ¡°I have been to the Holy Land ten years ago¡±

    Heavenly Tiger. I don¡¯t know what is going on in principle, but it is a tiger that pulls the air. There are only five in the Holy Land. ¡­¡­Well, when she came to make me made that knife, did Dianne went to the holynd? Even though it is elsewhere or elves, it is too good a heartbreaking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that the eyes of the heavenly tiger will read the space. ¡­¡­This may not be able to touch my hands when ites to getting to know us next¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, if you fight me with Celesta again, I will cause a revolt in a rock. The punishment of the ck War God is enough already¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so¡±

    Although there are a few thorns and fine thorns, both of them talk about war, in a state like a public talk, calmly than I thought. That was strange.

    ¡°Old man¡±

    ¡°Umm?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you scared of being hateful or not to Dianne?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I may be afraid, but I do not think I hate her. The war is over¡±

    The old man giggled withughter.

    ¡°Nice youth, war isn¡¯t to be hated, it is necessary because it is necessary, don¡¯t make a mistake¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡±

    ¡°Soldiers die because it is necessary for the hands to be bloated with blood, not because of hatred. The things that wield power must not be rational. If you are a soldier also remember the battle of soldiers and why it is not necessary, it may not be necessary to have hostility to the opponent until peacetime. My pain was necessary, that¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    As one would expect from a Sword Saint. There is a clear, firm belief. ¡­¡­Dianne looked at the face of such an old man, she looked strict on his face.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mu, what is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, is it necessary for you to regain the power to fight¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be troubled even if you ask for a reason to that. Satisfaction is important for sending up for the rest of my life¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­of course, of course¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne still had a strict face. ¡­¡­Is there something to worry about?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When I walked back to the inn, Selenium, Apple, and Anzeros who had lunch had rounded their eyes.

    ¡°Andy-san!?¡±

    ¡°Your leg is alright¡±

    ¡°Yes. There is no hindrance to walking already¡±

    I will leave the rest for the three more weeks to the end of my vacation and my goal has almost been reached.

    ¡°Andy, congrattions!¡±

    ¡°We, We have to party¡­¡­ ah, bu, but, I have never cooked¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it together, Apple!¡±

    ¡°Ye, yeah¡±

    Selenium and Apple are pleased while holding hands and jumping around. They really seem like sisters. Anzeros and Aurora say that they will help and La and Jeanne are extremely delighted that they can drink alcohol. And Dianne and Hilda-san are looking forward to such friends. ¡­¡­And, in the meantime, Maia, the blue dragon is standing around with a troubled face as to what she shall do.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Maia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Human

    Maia looks up at me and makes a troubled face.

    ¡°What shall I do for the celebration?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You should also eat and drink?¡±

    I don¡¯t know why she is troubled. La was amazed at her face.

    ¡°You think that girl can innocently celebrate, you are a dragon rider, I rejected that girl¡¯s dragon knight¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s why I will not stay here¡±

    I still don¡¯t really understand the values ??of a dragon.

    ¡°¡­¡­You have brought down the girl¡¯sbat with the authority of the greatest dragon, it is the enemy, so to speak, it is said that if there is such a thing in the celebration seat, it is annoying¡±

    ¡°Were you an enemy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why do you have to worry so much about being killed?¡±

    La is seriously amazed. ¡­¡­No, but as for me¡­¡­what?

    ¡°But you don¡¯t feel like attacking me anymore, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That is because you are a dragon rider¡±

    ¡°Well then, I want you to experience Polka¡äs liveliness so I want you to bridge Phaser and other elves so that they will feel free shopping in this town¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Human¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not human. My name is Andy Smithson¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, well you can also call me boy or 10-man captain¡±

    La doesn¡¯t say ¡¸Boy¡¹ recently, Jeanne, as usual, says 10-man captain. ¡­¡­Aurora and Anzeros are also 10-man captains.

    ¡°Well then, Andy. ¡­..If you look at me, I¡¯ll eat¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°If I told you to do it, I wouldn¡¯t do it. If you¡¯re a dragon rider, you have to be responsible for what dragons do¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, no, I¡¯m watching it properly, but I¡¯m La¡äs¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you look at me¡±

    As it is, Maia diverts her eyes from me, sits on the table at the side and waits.

    ¡°Ho. Anyway, she is a pretty spoiled blue dragon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°What else does it look like? ¡­¡­I¡¯ll tell you, Andy, I¡¯m not impressed with the increase in women anymore¡±

    ¡°Hu, increase¡±

    Wonder if she is a woman, not a dragon.

    ¡°You, at best, only at the moment when you are face-to-face in the evening, is not it a nightmare indulgence, is not it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Please forgive me for not being too easy because there are other customers¡±

    ¡°Why do you be polite?¡±

    It is a meaningful thing.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    That evening, Selenium and Apple¡äs presided party was held at the inn¡¯s dining room. The Baron also seems to have invested a little. Thanks, Baron.

    ¡°Nyahahahahaha, the northern alcohol is great! It feels like my favorite dwarf alcohol!¡±

    ¡°Umm. It is high degree and the taste with a wild atmosphere is made to be good, too¡±

    ¡°You guys, if you drink than also eat some dishes¡­¡­don¡¯t drink too much elder sister, you¡¯re different from those two, so you will get drunk¡±

    ¡°U-hu-hu. Andy-ku-n? Sensei was just trying to be with Andy-kun. It¡¯s about time, I thought I was in full swing and my heart and body were dyed to your color¡±

    ¡°Hilda-sensei, you drink too much¡±

    ¡°Apple, do not let your guard down, because Hilda-san is a person who might pretend to show a gap and go for it with full power¡±

    ¡°I, I see¡­¡­I will study as a woman¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anyway, that¡¯s not it, Andy. I think. I think. I wonder, what was that story?¡±

    ¡°You drank too much Anzeros, do not get caught up in the pace of Jeanne¡±

    Alcohol drinkers, healthy fellows and sexually unhealthy (Hilda). They are enjoying it together.

    ¡°Ah, Andy-san, I tried to make this¡±

    ¡°O, Ou. Thanks¡±

    Apple has a tense face as she brings the chicken steak covered in a thick starchy sauce for me to eat.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s pretty delicious¡±

    Why does she have such aplex expression?

    ¡°Go, good¡­¡­I was a little uneasy because I couldn¡¯t do well like Selenium¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Aa¡±

    What is selenium¡­ I wonder if she can do anything I don¡¯t like. She is talented that even Dianne might be hazy when the sword can be done in this. Sober. If it waspared with that, I understand.

    ¡°Above the middle¡±

    Maia who ate it and made a side straight face said so. Apple pulls subtly.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Impurity. I have been treated by a great cook of the silver ns. Rating it as above¡±

    ¡°Maia¡±

    I hit Maia¡äs head.

    ¡°The word Impurity is forbidden. The next time you say it, I¡¯ll let La really bind you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡±

    She apologized unexpectedly. ¡­¡­I mean, I felt like Maia was slightly higher than Jeanne, it looked a bit less than Angelus so I casually tapped it, but I wish I could lean on the roots. It¡¯s a pointless pounding.

    ¡°Hmm, youth. Are you drinking?¡±

    ¡°Ah, old man¡±

    The old man also appeared in the dining room. With goggles attached as usual. I invited him because he helped me once.

    ¡°Hou. This is ¡ºBig Ice field¡». More than ten years¡¯

    ¡°Old man also has a great taste¡±

    ¡°I like it¡±

    He drunk a lot. He sat down on a stone chair and snorts.

    ¡°Well¡±

    And then he lied his head down at the speed of sound.

    ¡°Hey!?¡±

    ¡°Weak¡­¡­such a weak guy¡­¡­¡±

    Maia shows a very delicate face from the side. ¡­¡­Uh well, the intensity of swords and alcohol is not proportional. Yup.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    And the party ends at midnight. ¡­¡­Official.

    ¡°Ehehe~ Andy-ku¡«n?¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I¡¯m seriously mating here, are you bullying thoroughly tonight?¡±

    ¡°Ah, emm¡­¡­at, at great pains, I, too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Apple, you ought to have to spoil your husband properly?¡±

    ¡°I, I haven¡¯t been held too much these days, so¡­¡­please don¡¯t hesitate to pour it, okay?¡±

    ¡°I can hardly wait for it, it feels like a good thing¡­¡­?¡±

    Everyone except Anzeros and Aurora who drank too much and fainted was pushing me into my room.

    ¡°Well it will be a great job¡±

    But, I can embrace them as I like without time limit, my motivation was quite satisfactory.

    ¡°Huhuhuuu. Today will be free and easy?¡±

    ¡°Umm. I¡¯ll have you pregnant today¡±

    ¡°Ah, amm¡­¡­e, emm¡­¡­ female ves, is it good to be pregnant¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good good? You have to give birth more and more?¡±

    ¡°I¡äm, I¡¯m not likely to get pregnant¡­¡­but, I don¡¯t need to refrain¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in the middle? Ehehe, this little tiny stomach may be the first who will be pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Everyone calm down¡±

    Well, I¡äm not the calmest.

    ¡°Huhu. Then, sperm hell magic, after a long time, again?¡±

    Hilda-san casts her magic with fun. ¡­¡­It looks like it will be a long night.

 Chapter 42: Confessions of love and group sex â€“ part 1 [Jeanne Â· Laila Â· Dianne]

    <h4>Chapter 42: Confessions of love and group sex ¨C part 1 [Jeanne ¡¤ La ¡¤ Dianne]</h4>

    In my room at the inn is Selenium, Apple, Dianne, Hilda, La, and Jeanne. A total of six women. It is decided to do that, but there is one problem. It is in order.

    ¡°There¡¯s no atmosphere for rock, paper, scissors¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Umm. I suppose six people will¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to attack early for a win?¡±

    ¡°But it was almost always so from the southern time, is not it?¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­that I am new, so that¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°I prefer a person who is fucked more than anything¡±

    Six girls on the bed, twist their heads around. In fact, when I can go freely, it¡¯s no fault to just jump from one girl to the next. However, as I expected, six people are exceeding the limit number that can be enjoyed together. Because it is good, there is only one choice to use. However, if the magic to restore my leg is used, I will have sex with them under a time limit and I don¡¯t want to force the sex. ¡­¡­Well, there is time. It would be good to make them decide to consent.

    ¡ºMuu¡»

    All of them twist their heads. Halfway I have been neglected, but when I think that all these beautiful girls are seriously fighting out the order in which they are fucked by me, my penis doesn¡¯t whether yet. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Yeah, it¡¯s still quite safe!¡±

    When the story got stuck, Jeanne jumped and stood up.

    ¡°The point is that it is in order of 10-man captain and a good atmosphere!¡±

    I just sit at the end of the bed and wait for the conclusion of the discussion, when Jeanne sit down and look into my face.

    ¡°10-man captain¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Ehehe. ¡­¡­I love you, 10-man captain¡±

    Jeanne had cut down the discussion by acting proactively as fastest. Well, there is no such thing as there is no chest at all. Instead, she entered a strategy that makes me feel that way with a passionate confession.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy if I get fucked by 10-man captain¡¯s penis. It¡¯s only for attacking my vagina and releasing baby juice inside. I¡¯m a dwarf girl, but I¡¯m not that great. Only 10-man¡äs captain¡äs penis, it can attack me anytime anywhere. I, I want to be pregnant with your child. A child is raised in this stomach while being poured with semen from 10-man captain every day. Hey, 10-man captain¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    *Gulp*, I swallowed my spit. There is still a small panty under the mini skirt and a little tender young dwarf genital. Ah, yes. Jeanne is the same age as me, but her body only looks young. That body is already in estrus learning the taste of my dick. She is hoping that her light body will be harvested by me. I reconfirmed the fact, that my penis grew hard.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to endure because I haven¡¯t been fucked by the 10-man captain. I want you to ravish me violently a lot¡±

    Once appealed so far, I will no longer be possible to ejacte in Jeanne¡¯s mouth. While it is simple, it was Jeanne¡¯s extravagant voice and expression, as well as her young and beautiful limbs, were charming.

    ¡°¡­..Jeanne¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I will fuck you as I want!¡±

    ¡°Nyaha, the 10-man captain, is a devil? Yes, my womb is ready?¡±

    Just grasping the panty from Jeanne¡¯s skirt, I get rid of it, tearing it off and push my penis.

    ¡°Ga, aaaa?¡±

    My penis is oversized for Jeanne¡äs small pussy, which is forcibly pushed in and there is an illusion that somehow a sound is heard. However, Jeanne seemed happy.

    ¡°A, Ah¡­¡­long time, yes¡­¡­10-man captain, I¡¯d like you to overrun me at the same time¡­¡­?. I am afraid of this thing inside me, but I missed it, hit all of me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne¡±

    ¡°Ehe¡­¡­I am not in the middle of the case like Apple, I¡äm not strong like Anzeros and La-oneesama, I¡¯m just saying I can¡¯t do anything without 10-man captain¡±

    Jeanne pushes her pussy against my body by herself andughs happily.

    ¡°But if I do get it, I can clear 10-man captain¡äs feeling, I will serve 10-man captain, I¡¯m so d that I can get caught up in the fight over 10-man captain, without hesitating to use my pussy. Both are the best in refreshing. ¡­¡­Up to now, I have been patient to tell you because I won¡¯t be a great woman but¡­¡­10-man captain can use my pussy to vent your anger?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Idiot¡±

    I knew that Jeanne was a pervert like La, but she thought of thinking that far. I am a little happy though.

    ¡°I can do something else to vent my anger, this is a wonderful pussy¡±

    ¡°10-man captain¡±

    ¡°If you want me to be rough, just say that! Do not turn on a strange reason, to the habit of helping out your own liking!¡±

    ¡°B, but¡­¡­naaa?¡±

    Holding Jeanne in my arms, I grasp her waist and lift her up. Far away in shallow depths, we have sex violently. Jeanne screamed while being fucked by brute force without able to think.

    ¡°Agu, auu¡­¡­1, 10-man captain, really¡­¡­venting your anger, hey, so!?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­you¡¯re getting into it by having my penis thrust inside you!¡±

    Sucking the tongue stretched out by Jeanne, I swallow her saliva, ovep our lips and suck each other¡¯s mouth. Holding tightly with both hands, I don¡¯t let the impact of the thrust escape. I took the escape ce of Jeanne and pushed my penis around her womb with full force.

    ¡°Ngu¡­¡­uuu¡­¡­I, I¡¯m, I¡¯m more like a tool¡±

    ¡°If you get tired of doing it normally I can use you like a cock essory¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°But you are overlooking love-sex too much, first try drowning in it with your whole body and then go to a strange hobby¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­1, 10-man captain how far are you going to color me¡­¡­?¡±

    Jeanne looks happy from the bottom of her heart. I reach my limit now.

    ¡°A, gu, haaaaaaaaaaa?¡±

    Semen is poured vigorously and the lower part of Jeanne bes bigger and bigger. Because of that, my semen is flowing inside her vagina without stopping.

    ¡°Kuhuu¡­..1, 10-man captain¡äs, sperm¡­¡­sperm¡­¡­that, aa?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you can hug me, you pervert girl¡±

    ¡°??¡±

    While stroking her head and saying that, Jeanne smiles like a cat and buries her face in my chest.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    When I pulled out the dick from Jeanne, semen shed out of her vagina as if it finally found an escape.

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste¡­¡­?¡±

    Selenium drinks it as a matter of course. Apple is a little shivering at the action.

    ¡°Hohoho. It is still a ce that hasn¡¯t changed as usual¡­¡­is this going to be a taste for you to embrace your love in the order of whispering?¡±

    ¡°E, Emm, depending on judgment¡±

    I make an escape path. However, Laughed from her nose.

    ¡°Do you think our love is so flimsy that you can¡¯t even stimte our libidos plentiful?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy¡±

    La tosses off her clothes in front of me. Contrary to her usual way of unclothing, it is a bit of getting off.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to being conceived by you. Don¡¯t underestimate the loyalty of a dragon. Let¡¯s do all the service we can. It is my pleasure to fly in the sky for my master, to burn the enemy, of course, to wipe your penis with my hole. If it is fine for you, you can put a chain on me from now on and I think that it is sweet to spend the life holding out the womb without moving?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You must live for hundreds of years for me¡±

    Dragons should have survived about 1000 years. I don¡¯t know La¡¯s age well, but she is still young. Even if I¡¯m told that she is going to spend the rest of her life in such a state.

    ¡°Hoho. never imagined that you will die. I will be your mount and live as a lover, only for you. You are not going to use my power, etc., and it is likely that I will be mainly your mount and pleasure hole¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s¡­¡­well, is that so?¡±

    ¡°If you have decades to go with your own mount and pleasure hole, don¡¯t hesitate to use it, do not worry about breaking anything? It is a good property?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Damn¡±

    After all, as La said, I am erected and I can¡¯t endure. The best woman with a beautiful appearance and great thighs invites me to do something obscene while showing her naked body. I couldn¡¯t resist after all.

    ¡°I understand, I understand. Show me your butt, you nasty dragon¡±

    ¡°Hoho, take a good look? Indeed, I¡äm greedy, my master?¡±

    La kneels, turning her butt towards me as it is, and swaying to entrance me. White, round and the highest butt invites me with the estrus smell¡­ It seems like a dream to think that the owner of such a soft and pleasant but is the strongest creature that makes it easy to destroy a town easily and that it is permanently my possession. But, it is fact. And it is also the fact that her favorite hobby is to be vited by me roughly and being seeded.

    ¡°Ah, ¡­¡­I will taste it all, this pervertedness!¡±

    ¡°N, aaa?¡±

    I begin to have sex by tightly grabbing La¡äs butt. Jupu. Jupu. And, the semen clinging to my dick and the love juice overflowing from La¡äs secret hole mixes together and produces pleasures.

    ¡°A, Au, uu¡­¡­ha, aa¡­¡­again, your violent mating is unbearable, nuu¡­¡­? Now, it is also loving¡­¡­I feel like I¡¯m touching myself, I¡äm so happy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Crazy for it, then I will see you as a dedicated woman for my cock, I will put a chain on you and keep you naked in my room for my own use!¡±

    ¡°Haahh¡­¡­?? You¡¯re such a sweet talker?¡±

    La keeps her throat fulfilled and makes a fresh expression.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sweet Talker¡­¡­¡±

    As expected, Apple wasn¡¯t able to understand as she was not familiar with the hi La. ¡­¡­I have to follow upter.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­La, cum¡­¡­I¡¯ll cum inside your womb! ept it fully!¡±

    ¡°Hiaa, a,e,e, inside me¡­..fill me with your juice!¡±

    While grabbing the cor and La¡äs boobs, I shake my waist. La should feel pain, but she is bright red and waits for my ejaction to happen. ¡­¡­And, to fulfill the promise, I cummed inside La¡äs vagina.

    ¡°Nha, aaaa!!!¡±

    Tightening. And La¡¯s belly is also bing bigger, as it swells up from my ejaction.

    ¡°Ku, huu¡­¡­Hi, Hilda¡­¡­this magic, can you teach me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, why?¡±

    ¡°You are going back to the south¡­¡­Andy wants to keep pouring in a lot¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I definitely can¡¯t help you, La-chan¡±

    Hilda bes angry. ¡­¡­No, does she want to stay forever?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Now. ¡­¡­Will I also be bullied like La?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    I¡¯m raising a voice, but I don¡¯t mind Dianne¡äs suggestion.

    ¡°Is it unpleasant?¡±

    ¡°No, no, it isn¡¯t¡±

    But devil mode with La isn¡¯t my real mode. Yup. I feel that Selenium has given Apple an extra misunderstanding. Dianne herself seems to misunderstand a bit but without feeling. Teasing sex is only a special hobby of La.

    ¡°It is a pleasure to be made to surrender to you¡­¡­I am always unconsciously distracted by being bullied by you, I will be able to return to a nasty little girl who just loves you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    No, no, you were no nympho nor anything before you had sex with me (half a year ago). ¡­¡­However, it seems like a pretty nympho came out after I started to have sex with you. It is about Hilda¡¯s sister¡¯s level that is reasonably eptable. I see. Well, it is the others who have been fucked until they be horny so far. Dianne is said to be a fighting god, even she corrects the residence of that Bonaparte. Even such a person is strange enough to be fucked by me like La. But that is why. Because she is someone called the strongest, it may be impossible for me to be honest in the world topare with force and power. Perhaps because I am not strong at the battle, this person may obediently abandon myself strongly. ¡­¡­When I think so, she seems to be pretty cute, I clear up my throat and take care of myself, hurry up for the most meaningful self.

    ¡°Then, confess your own pervertedness like La¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    Dianne also follows obediently and takes off her clothes.

    ¡°¡­¡­When I¡äm bullied by Andy, my nipples and clitoris will soon get erected¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°The inside of my body seems like an erogenous zone, the love juice doesn¡¯t stop and even my heartbeat is felt¡­¡­I want you to touch my skin soon and I will want you to be rough¡±

    ¡°Hey, is that really okay with that, 100-manmander?¡±

    I deliberately scoff at the calling method I didn¡¯t use recently.

    ¡°What, are you whispering nasty things at my ear during training?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A secret to everyone. I want you to put my dick inside you secretly¡±

    ¡°Is it a battle?¡±

    ¡°I will annihte the enemy at the fastest speed in order to get it done¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If there is no one?¡±

    ¡°I will make a lot of efforts to ravish you till someonees¡±

    ¡°You are the only one who has in mind to fuck this honorable 100-manmander¡±

    ¡°I always think about serving you and make you be pregnant with my child?¡±

    Dianne who is totally naked smiles a little while holding her hands on my lower half body and caresses it.

    ¡°After all it¡¯s nothing but sex¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am a woman who is not thinking about sex with you¡­¡­?¡±

    An atmosphere that seems to be a pretend of a ss reversal. Dianne enjoys it from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Well, in order that your men will not be unhappy, you have to fuck a lot when you can do it¡±

    ¡°Yes? A lot of semen, I will be happy when your semen is released inside my body?¡±

    ¡°Everyone will hate you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind being hated by everyone, your love is more important¡±

    Dianne who says so while equating herself with a very happy face.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡­then, as you wished, I will make you my woman with my cock!!¡±

    ¡°A, hh?¡±

    I push down Dianne. As self-reported, Dianne made her crotch wet by herself. A pink rift that opens on a wheat-colored skin revolves around themps of candlelight. I bumped into it strongly.

    ¡°Haaaaa?¡±

    ¡°U, kuu¡­..!!¡±

    Dianne¡¯s genital hugs my penis and is trembling thoughtlessly. Nevertheless, she never refused me to enter her womb, as she knew how to tighten it right for me to put in and out.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­Andy, I love you¡­¡­I love you!¡±

    ¡°Dianne¡­¡­!!¡±

    Since I thrust into her already, I will blow off meaninglessness and character attachment. We¡äre absorbed in thefort of each other¡¯s genital and start to furiously shake our waists. A breath-taking, connected, reciprocating movement of the heart doubles the effect of each other¡¯s movement. Both psychologically and physically, impulses that gave us a sense offort and greedy ovepped with impulses that were close to instincts, and Dianne was extremely profane.

    ¡°Andy, Andy, Andy¡­¡­aaaaaaaaaa?!¡±

    ¡°Ku, uoooo!!¡±

    Then, I pulled out from Dianne, released semen like urine on her brown skin.

    ¡°HHa¡­¡­a, aa¡­¡­a, a¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne stares vaguely at the white semen staining her skin. Ites down slowly from the top of the pleasure after it bes a state as being graffiti with a cream.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Then, after taking a deep breath, she started to mess with my sperm on her skin with a slightly frustrating face.

    ¡°¡­¡­Outside¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Vaginal cum shot was good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s contextual¡±

    ¡°Th, The smell of the pies are pretty good¡±

    Oh really. ¡­¡­Dianne does not have such a sad face.

    ¡°Surely it was a safe day, but don¡¯t you think that it is a pity to waste this sperm?¡±

    It was said with a super serious face. ¡­¡­Please don¡¯t say it so sorrowful because I didn¡¯t put it out inside you. Anyway, the winner is one of billions.

    ¡°Not good Dianne-chan. Putting it out outside is also a sex culture¡±

    ¡°O, older sister¡±

    Hilda-san on top of Dianne licks my semen from her skin.

    ¡°Oh, surely this is¡­¡­zuzuu¡±

    ¡°Ah, please don¡¯t suck everything¡±

    ¡°H, Here, is sperm that is put out for me¡±

    Naked Selenium and Hilda lick the semen from Dianne¡äs skin, smile and have their energy revived. ¡­¡­What, did Selenium learn how to get energy from semen from Hilda-san? Hilda-san may be pretty good looking though. And, with Apple, three peoplee closer to me.

    ¡°Well, thanks¡±

    ¡°Next is us!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will¡­¡­do it¡±

    Ah, yeah. There were still three girls left.

 Chapter 43: Confessions of love and group sex â€“ part 2 ã€Hilda ? Selenium ? Appleã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 43: Confessions of love and group sex ¨C part 2 ¡¾Hilda ? Selenium ? Apple¡¿</h4>

    ¡°Andy-kun you are a sadist today¡î¡±

    ¡°No, it is just that the pervert dwarf¡äs and pervert dragon¡¯s hobby came first¡±

    ¡°Still it is¡±

    Hilda-san swayed her hand and reacted ¡°You don¡¯t need to be shy¡±. No, really, I am not a sadist. I will defend myself that I¡äm not a person who does not care for anyone carelessly. But, looking at Jeanne, La, Dianne, who were pleasantly rolling over after such sex, Hilda-san is enchanted. Selenium and Apple are also thrilled by it.

    ¡°Andy-kun you liking such a thing isn¡¯t bad¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    These people gathered together as well.

    ¡°Well, my confession is next?¡±

    That¡¯s not good. It is not a rough lovey-dovey thing to say that it is a scrumptious delusion and to admit one¡¯s own pervertedness, before someone is fucked and rewarded with semen.

    ¡°Well, that, if possible, hand softly¡±

    But I can¡¯tpletely deny what Hilda-san says what I am looking forward to. I can onlyugh.

    ¡°Huhu¡­¡­I guess you are just showing off your little penis, Andy-kun¡­¡­as you have an erection from seeing boobs and butts, I¡äm in estrus¡­¡­you know? That man¡¯s hot tool always make my love juice flowing out¡­¡­? Ah, I want to suck it, I want to be thrust in the front or back, being held in the hot spring all day, looking at the beautiful mountains, the snow scene is nice to talk about and I was always thinking how happy I would be if I let you ejacte inside me, without ever losing you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡î¡±

    Doesn¡¯t shepletely forget that she is a married woman?

    ¡°You will surely be pleased if you try to do such a slow sex act with your husband¡±

    ¡°Oh well, we can make it in time even a hundred yearster¡î¡±

    ¡°Do you feel that your husband is cheating for a hundred years and has an affair?¡±

    ¡°Bu. My husband has left me alone for more than 10 years¡±

    Her husband probably left because the night was fierce. I can¡¯t say it is bad, but that¡¯s probably the reason.

    ¡°Alright, elves are patient. Andy-kun, I wish you would tell me the real thrill of receiving your stout penis?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°At the same time, you can fill in plenty of your semen. It is absolutely true if you say that it is a child of Dianne. I think that my child and Dianne¡äs child will be simr¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say it so naturally¡±

    This person is a doctor who really keeps life.

    ¡°Huhu. I¡¯m kidding. As for both contraception and cancetion of contraception, both can be applied by Hilda-sensei, so Andy-kun, you can ejacte in peace with confidence¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Please do not leave, please do not get anxious¡±

    ¡°If you do not say it, for example, it¡¯s not bad when you changed your mind about having a child?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t change. Seriously, my first child, a child with a married woman¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­get fired up¡±

    She is useless! ¡­¡­But Hilda looks a little lonely while she embraces me naked.

    ¡°¡­¡­This is a little story about my real intention¡±

    ¡°Haa¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to endure for another hundred years without a child?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I always wanted a child for a long time¡­¡­I learned hi techniques¡­¡­I understand now that overdoing is not good, but I really wanted a child¡±

    ¡°So, so¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Not my husband. I am talking about a child with Andy-kun now. ¡­¡­I wish I could have Andy-kun¡¯s child. If Andy-kun¡¯s child can be raised with everyone¡­¡­well, I¡¯m sure I will be the happiest I have ever been in thest thirty years¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    While rubbing her cheeks on my chest, Hilda-san mutters while looking at the distance, with cut-down eyes. In those eyes, there was something deep that I could not step on with a slight touch.

    ¡°One hundred years, two hundred years¡­¡­if you live alone for three hundred years, elves who are patient by themselves will also think that they want to leave something behind, saying how long they can live. Even though it seems to be very enviable to grow generations, to cultivate those who are very strongly connected with ourselves, it makes me obliged to make someone happy. I think that childbirth is a wonderful thing¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, maybe, I don¡¯t quite understand it¡±

    ¡°I want to use this stomach for that kind of thing and if a child born from a wonderful person, I can be happy every time I see that child even after being raised by me alone. ¡­¡­As it is even my sisters said that, I just got bredying in. I look at you, and the fact is so painful¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ne. ¡­¡­Your baby, do you also empower me, please tell me, happy being a nice child?¡±

    ¡°Ugu¡­¡­¡±

    That is no use. I understand that it is useless, but I get excited when I think that Hilda-san would be pregnant with my child so seriously. In the end.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, won¡¯t you force the pregnancy by magic or something like that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I love you, Andy, okay, I do not have that kind of convenience¡î If I just boost sperm, I¡¯m already doing it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡±

    I kiss with Hilda-san while enjoying her soft, ripe brown skin on her whole body. When I insert my tongue, Hilda-san entangles it with her tongue as if she was waiting. Both her body and vagina are originally those of others. I can taste it, it is not good to use. It is not good toy a child. But, I am tempted by her passion and seriously want to make her pregnant. My back felt chilly due to her sense of spirit. While kissing, I stroke her hair and tease her long ears. Hilda-san sucking my tongue looks pleasant and leaves herself to me. I massage her plump breasts and butt meat as much as I want. Hilda-sanpletely let me handle everything and as I taste the softness of her boobs, I insert my fingers in her lewd pussy that is thirsting for my sperm that will fertilize herself.

    ¡°?? ¡­¡­Mou, Andy-kun, if you already are¡­¡­roughly? Please insert your thing soon¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Is it okay to put it in?¡±

    ¡°24 hours a day, 24 hours a day, if it is Andy you are weed anytime inside me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then I will fuck you seriously¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wa, Andy-kun is a sadist??¡±

    I open her legs yfully and insert my son deeply into her moistened hole.

    ¡°N, a¡­¡­aaaa?¡±

    Hilda-san hugged my head into her bosom pleasantly. Her vagina is a superb vagina thatbines the best of both a female elf who retains the tolerance of an experienced married woman and youthfulness. I don¡¯t get her strange techniques, but just entering inside, let me feel the impulse of ejaction.

    ¡°Nku, u, aa¡­¡­more, more deep¡­¡­dont just screw my uterine mouth, also screw the inside! You¡äre seriously ravishing my precious ce, Andy-kun my inside and release your sperm as I want to feel it deep inside?¡±

    ¡°Uo, oo!!¡±

    The reciprocating motion of anger. Hilda-san¡¯s boobs shake strongly, her face that looks like a shaky expression looks badly obsessive and my limite more easily than I expected.

    ¡°Aa!!¡±

    ¡°Ha, aaahh!!¡±

    I thrust the ns heedfully into the uterus that tightens and ejacte. Pouring my semen into her abdomen as Hilda-san wants.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­haa¡±

    ¡°F, Full¡­¡­inside my stomach, Andy-kun filled me up¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uu, enviable¡­¡­¡±

    Looking at Hilda-san immersed in ecstasy, Dianne lowers her ears and makes a sad face.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, if you feel like it, you cane and pour semen inside me again anytime¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Dianne, sly. We are not done yet¡±

    Selenium protests. I grasped Selenium¡äs boobs from behind and hugged her.

    ¡°I understand, I understand, I will do it properly¡±

    ¡°E, Ehee¡­¡­please? We are also Andy-san¡äs ves¡­¡­?¡±

    Selenium strokes my muddy dick with a happy face. Come now, I¡¯m doing my best.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Apple and Selenium embrace each other so that they can be fucked by me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Child, gaa¡±

    Apple was looking a bit far away.

    ¡°?¡±

    Apple seems to be a bit tricky. I want to peep into her mind.

    ¡°¡­¡­N, a little, content of a happy woman which Hilda-sensei said¡­¡­I thought we didn¡¯t think so much¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know. if our parents are going to be happy¡±

    Smiling smiles mixed with resignation

    ¡°My mother is no longer allowed to see my father when I was born, so I couldn¡¯t get to my hometown¡­¡­I was told why they didn¡¯t like me¡±

    ¡°My mother was dead before I got to know anything in the first ce¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Well, they don¡¯t have a good impression of their parents at all.

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if we can be happy even if we have children¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­¡±

    Both of them are solemn somewhat.

    ¡°¡­¡­Idiots¡±

    I pulled the cors that are wound around the neck of those two people a little.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You guys make me happy! I have done it for 15 years and I don¡¯t know if I run away¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Andy-san¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything great, so there is nothing to worry about getting in touch with a woman because my hometown is here, it¡¯s a healing city that refuses even elves now! The residents of this city rarely die. If children are born, let¡¯s do everything my father wanted me to do! All of you will be protected! I¡¯ll never give up until you guys are too happy to give up!¡±

    I push my penis between the two crotches while saying that it¡¯s foolish like an oral promise from a child.

    ¡°Hoho, you said, Andy. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a great subject to use the power of a dragon¡±

    ¡°10-man captain, too handsome to say as usual¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you say so, I will obey. ¡­¡­No, I believed that to say so¡±

    ¡°Sensei too, isn¡¯t it, Andy-kun?¡±

    ¡°Andy-san¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It is good¡­¡­I am too happy just now, my chest is burning¡­¡­I forgot about you, I wonder if I can say such a happy thing¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, just hugging you, I¡¯m so happy that my reason will vanish!¡±

    Moving back and forth in Selenium¡äs vagina. No, it may be Apple. I who pierces roughly frequently passes through the two vaginae and reinserts into the holes momentarily. I was waving very hard so that I might fuck the anal holes too. Selenium and Apple pant very happily though they have wild sex.

    ¡°A, Aaa¡­¡­put it in, put it in Andy-san, inside me¡±

    ¡°Feeling good, great, ah¡­¡­ Andy-san¡¯s penis, sperm-covered cock¡­¡­ the cock that seems to get me pregnant just by putting in, great¡­¡­I love it! For the rest of my life, my pussy is exclusively for Andy-san. It¡¯s Andy-san¡¯s ejaction hole! ¡±

    Jupo. Jupo. And, two beautiful and morous half-elves fight for my penis. Surrounded by beautiful girls who want my penis makes me happy. ¡­¡­I can make them happy so much though I am made happy in this way. I return. I could not return it to my father, but I will show them the happiness I received so far.

    ¡°Uo, oooo!!¡±

    And I ejacte.

    ¡°Hia, aaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°M, Me, Me too¡­¡­a, aaa?

    Ejacting, both vaginas have convulsions and I insert my dick in and out of the two vaginae as many times as they are, drawn out, poured and dirty.

    ¡°¡­¡­Pre, pregnancy¡­¡­I hope I can do it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It would be great if we gave birth together¡­¡­?¡±

    The two half-elves girls are euphoric and dream. In their distant eyes, there is no more sadness or so.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Ngogogogo¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uu¡­¡­why, why am I, like this¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Funyunyu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°H, Hey, Aurora¡­¡­and Sir Bonaparte! Well, why do not they all wake up?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I thought I¡¯d get them up, but no matter how much I rocked the customers did not get up at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°Ngugogogo¡±

    ¡°Hyu¡­¡­ehehe, Andy-san, you can¡¯t do that, it¡¯s not like this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wake up!¡±

    ¡°Ngungu. ¡­¡­¡ºGreat ice floe¡», fine, another one¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You have been drinking for hours, Maia!¡±

 Chapter 44: Swordsmanâ€™s early morning training

    <h4>Chapter 44: Swordsman¡¯s early morning training</h4>

    Next morning. When I go out to the dining room while holding down my head which is slightly heavy with a hangover, everyone is supposed to be there, but only Selenium and Apple were here.

    ¡°Good morning¡­¡­everyone what? Jeanne was in bed¡±

    She was scared and came into my bed. I woke up because it was cold.

    ¡°Good morning. Everyone went to watch Anzeros how she trains with that man with the goggles¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see. I want to see it too¡±

    Even though he is almost retired, that old man is still a Sword Saint that is as strong as a current dragon and he has a very orthodox style for Anzeros as a person from Trot. How much difference is there, what is missing? It is a wonderful thing.

    ¡°Oh, then shall we go? They told me, that they will do it on a snowy field outside the town¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±

    When I nod, Selenium and Apple hurriedly supported me by both sides¡­¡­

    ¡°I can walk already¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    I was treated like that because I couldn¡¯t walk for a long time now.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When we walked outside for a while, I understood one thing.

    ¡°¡­¡­I have a muscle ache after a long time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, have you done anything?¡±

    Selenium smiles bitterly to the surprised Apple. ¡­¡­That¡¯s right. When Apple awoke, I was alreadyme, so we only had gentle sex on my back. Didn¡¯t she hear that I said muscle pain right away?

    ¡°It might be better to do marching training again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    I don¡¯t think I would need marching training untiling here, but it may be necessary for nightlife. ¡­¡­It¡¯s actually just that there are many female ves.

    ¡°Ah, but it may be that the muscles you use are different from walking, so you may rather have to practice on-site training¡±

    Selenium says something I don¡¯t understand somewhat by hitting her hands. What is on-site training?

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you think you could just shake your hips toward the void?

    I think that muscles used for sex can be trained with it, but I¡¯m a poor person whatever you look.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡­that, rather than rehabilitating, use my body to cut some quota every day and have sex¡±

    ¡°Se, Selenium. ¡­¡­Sneaky¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha?¡±

    Is not it just a sex pickle instead of training? ¡­¡­I thought it was nice for a moment, but it is bad, right?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    And we go to the snowy field outside the town. The surroundings of the town are roughly meadows and in the early summer the shepherd brings arge number of sheep to the pastoral meal from the south, but otherwise, it has not been used particrly effectively, there is only just an ecological ground. There was an instant yground where snow was eliminated in a circle there.

    ¡°Ho, Andy. You came¡±

    La who is standing calmly by just catching one prating head of the south. ¡­¡­ It is probably the work of heat haze to see the sunrise standing from the ground around the yground. Has she used a fireball or changed into a dragon and puffed one at a time?

    ¡°It¡¯s just the end of the preparations, they will start practice from here¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be unreasonable, but I¡¯m reassured that it¡¯s okay with Polka if it isn¡¯t instant death¡±

    Dianne has made a spectator seat perfectly byying out rather from where to bring it. Right, Maia was sitting on that side.

    ¡°Well then, please excuse me¡±

    I also sit on top of it. I decided to watch the battle from there silently.

    In the middle of the yground, Anzeros and Aurora had their swords ready. Sir Bonaparte has a sort of bent iron bar. The length is a bit longer than the sword of Anzeros but it is not a weapon that you see often. I wonder if it from Jackie and it is some failed work of agricultural tools.

    ¡°Do you not use the greatsword you have?¡±

    Anzeros who frowns a little inquires, but Sir Bonaparte shrugs his shoulders.

    ¡°That is a bit heavy on the arm of this old man, a little bit, no matter how much I¡¯m going to knock it down, I¡¯m heading for a screwdriver¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Consideration, pain entered¡±

    It was Anzeros who feels a bit unresponsive to outright troops, but I can¡¯t imagine where this old man loses when he changes weapons.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get started, you cane and attack me¡±

    The old man set up the iron bar carelessly and said that to Anzeros and Aurora who set up their weapons quite seriously because they saw it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hold back¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    And then. The appearance of Anzeros disappears, Aurora sticks out her long sword with a quick step. Sir Bonaparte defended against Aurora¡äs sword and at the same time, Anzeros who came around behind him instantly began to attack. ¡­¡­It is an offensive attack like giving up all one¡¯s thought to make a surprise attack from a blind spot. But.

    ¡°Good¡±

    The Iron bar remained on Aurora¡äs side, *Kakin* and the sword from behind was deflected. How Sir Bonaparte was defending against Anzeros¡äs sword with his fist. Anzeros isn¡¯t using a practice sword, it is a real one and Sir Bonaparte doesn¡¯t use a special trick either. He smashed the side of Anzeros¡äs sword with the back fist.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Anzeros is astonished. A fist is faster by the lighter part than a sword¡­¡­it is an amateur idea. In addition to the shoulder and elbow sword elerated by the wrist, power is faster than a fist at top speed. It is a feat not to match it with the de, and to hit it from beside.

    ¡°Not yet!!¡±

    However, Aurora continues to shoot a thrust. Sir Bonaparte epts all of them. The momentary stunned Anzeros also recovers, assaults and moves her sword¡­¡­and every attack has been deflected by the bare hand and the iron bar.

    ¡°What¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°You guys are good, but¡­¡­you don¡¯t get used to scratching the back¡±

    Sir Bonaparte smiled bitterly while dealing with those two individuals in the form of spreading his arms.

    ¡°It would be better for you to study with a partner of more than the same ss, swordsmanship will also be broken if your opponent¡¯s skill is too high¡±

    With his big body, he turns like a tornado. The iron bar equally hit the wrists of Anzeros and Aurora and instantly their swords fall down.

    ¡°It¡¯s another dimension¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t going to hurt them¡±

    Dianne sighs.

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

    While losing her sword, Anzeros makes a turn with her whole body and shoots her hands into the air. A shock wave urs.

    ¡°Hou, shockwave!¡±

    As expected, if you eat this from the front, you won¡¯t still be standing Sir Bonaparte. Stan, step by step it bes bigger, but the old man dodges. There, Anzeros fakes again to make a shockwave¡­¡­and picks up her sword leaving an illusion which is attacking. It¡¯s a repartition.

    ¡°Indeed, it is ants to use magic together¡­¡­seii!¡±

    Aurora who also picked up her sword makes a big sh with her sword to the nearby snow wall with both hands. The snow wall gouged off, and that snow¡­¡­bes ipetent sharp bullets and attacks Sir Bonaparte.

    ¡°Oh, truly an elf!¡±

    The old man seems to be happy a little, avoiding the attacks and counter-attacks to the left and right.

    ¡°But it¡¯s best to rely on jumps at the minimum limit!¡±

    Sir Bonaparte knocked off the snow bullet that was skipped sessively with his thin iron bar. Blowing off Aurora whose position is not in ce with a shockwave from his empty hand.

    ¡°Because it is necessary to aim at jumps, it is difficult to strike without stopping the legs! Don¡¯t use it in short range! If you use cross range or long range, you do not have to aim and are in a counterattack distance!¡±

    He tried to blow away Anzeros in the same way, but Anzeros who did a temporal thing with a momentary illusion shoots it sparingly. Even it is child¡¯s y to Sir Bonaparte.

    ¡°And¡­¡­a shockwave is more like this!!¡±

    The old man made a full swing with his iron bar before lifting it up. Dong!! An explosive sound and a super oversized shockwave were born and Anzeros and a nearby snow wall¡­¡­involve snowfields or something like arge fountain of several tens of meters in height. It can¡¯t be said that the range of such effects can be changed. ¡­¡­ It is too much deterred.

    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaa!!¡±

    Anzeros flies high up into the blue sky. ¡­¡­She is quite small. Perhaps I¡¯m sorry if she falls.

    ¡°She will be unhappy!¡±

    Dianne who struck her tongue out jumps up. La instantly turns into a dragon and flies up to the falling point of Anzeros. Just as La catches Dianne who caught Anzeros in the air, she became a form to catch them with arms.

    ¡°Old man, going easy on someone¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, because that little girl is more sticky than I thought, power has entered involuntarily. She has a good undey and mental power, she can be a Great Sword Saint¡±

    It is not jeopardy. Well, for a moment, is not it caused to injure directly?

    After that, technical guidance time where they exchange technical moves.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to learn that shockwave¡­¡­you did it by thrusting in a stroke¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a shockwave, it¡¯s a matter of necessity a top speed and timing to put in a spirit¡­¡­well I guess it¡¯s going to get stuck in your swing speed. First of all, let¡¯s try with a sword. You¡äre going to break the chain at one point in space¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s what it was!!¡±

    ¡°You concentrate more in a moment¡­¡­if you use the wrist properly, preferably a twist of the lower body also adds to the speed¡­¡­the swing is a little bent, it will only be dyed when it is curved¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡­I understand!¡±

    Aurora swings many times. However, a shockwave doesn¡¯t appear at all.

    ¡°The yell isn¡¯t enough yet¡±

    Anzeros who is sopping wet (wrapped in snow melted by the impact in the air) says.

    ¡°Well, if you only have the speed of the tip, you can use extremely light objects, a shockwave isplete with fighting here¡±

    Sir Bonaparte nodded.

    ¡°Ye, Yell¡­¡­to, too! Haaaa!!¡±

    Aurora who works hard puts her spirit into it. It hasn¡¯te out yet.

    ¡°It, it is strange¡­¡­my brother wasn¡¯t so fired up like that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, how did Lucas do such a shockwave?¡±

    ¡°Is something strange?¡±

    ¡°There were only two tables from 5 meters away¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can imagine how he has done it, is not it a special sword with an engraved piece?¡±

    ¡°No, my older brother could do it with a ruler¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Umm¡±

    All of them twisted their heads. ¡­¡­ General Lucas is still kind of a genius. But there is no single ball.l.

    ¡°If you need to yell¡±

    Selenium smiled a little and whispered to me.

    ¡°What¡­¡­eh?¡±

    ¡°Is not it nice, you can try it?¡±

    ¡°Well¡±

    Aurora is still working hard with the sword. While watching that serious face that has a little bit of trouble. I wonder if she will get angryter. ¡­¡­Whatever.

    ¡°Hey, Aurora!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, Andy-san, could I concentrate a little bit¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Listen while swinging your sword¡±

    I breathe in a while.

    ¡°If you seed, I will cum five times for you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    Aurora became bright red in a blur.

    ¡°Wh, What¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Here, show me!¡±

    Sir Bonaparte and Anzeros. And while swinging the sword as told, it seems that Aurora¡äs thought was overheated while acting tremblingly. A shockwave was put out. Towards us.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uwa©`©`©`!?¡±

    ¡°Kyaaaa!?¡±

    We are blown away.

    ¡°I thought she¡¯d do it¡±

    ¡°Ho. Maia, good job¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    With agility, Maia with me, La with Apple and Dianne with Hilda-san isnding. Seleniumnds beautifully on her own.

    ¡°I, I did it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Aurora, aren¡¯t your disturbed feelings a little too strong?¡±

    Amazing Anzeros. ¡­¡­What you said, I agree.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Before lunch, we go to the hot spring with Anzeros who seems to catch a cold as it is. ¡­¡­Of course, nobody apanied me today, only I and the old man are in the hot water.

    ¡°What is Andy, don¡¯t youe with Hilda-san today?¡±

    ¡°Return the breasts! Show the boobs!¡±

    ¡°Noisy people¡±

    Johnny and Keel are booing. ¡­¡­These guys seem to havee to look at Hilda-san as they heard from someone that we came in the morning always. Do your job.

    ¡°Well, wait for young people¡±

    The baron appears while stroking his beard. Is this person also?

    ¡°Baron! I¡äm furiously despaired now!¡±

    ¡°When I thought that there were boobs, I despaired as only that old man and Andy are here!¡±

    Listening to the two protests, the baron nods as a gesture of treating with one hand.

    ¡°Me too¡±

    This person is useless.

    ¡°But, youngster. We men should make some effort. Now, rather thanment that there is none in front of our eyes, we should try our best to find some by using that time. So, I think¡±

    ¡°Baron¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Truly the baron says a good thing¡±

    ¡°OK, follow me if you want¡±

    The baron disappears into the changing room with a towel around his waist. Cool in vain.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, Keel¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Keel and Johnny also disappear in the changing room. ¡­¡­When I went to see what it was, the floor of the changing room was open.

    ¡°Basement room!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an underground passageway¡±

    I and the old man look into each other¡¯s face.

    As we entered, the water in the hot spring was flowing inside and it was warm despite midwinter.

    ¡°Baron, this is¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu¡±

    The baronughed grinning in the light of thentern.

    ¡°I referred to as a flood control construction¡­¡­flowing water of the hot spring to the river below, but one road was dug for the dreams of us men¡±

    As we proceed wee to some stone steps. We climb it for a while and get out to the rocks.. ¡­¡­There was a rocky mountain overlooking the female hot water.

    ¡°Remember on your way home, don¡¯t use this road¡±

    ¡ºUnderstood¡»

    Keel and Johnny who stretch the spine only at such a timely reply like soldiers. I and the old man are probably having simr faces. ¡­¡­Why are these people able to do such big construction just for peeping?

    Although.

    ¡°Ooo, incredible¡­¡­it¡¯s a big catch today¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡­isn¡¯t that the wife of the baron over there?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, I guess she is still beautiful¡±

    Bragging baron. Is it okay to have your wife be seen by young people?

    ¡°¡­¡­Jessica is also there¡±

    ¡°Wa, Wa, don¡¯t look, she is my wife!¡±

    Johnny panicked. This is an ordinary reaction.

    ¡°Well then don¡¯t look at my girls¡­¡­¡±

    ¡ºDon¡¯t call them yours¡»

    I was going to make a legitimate request but it was dismissed very much.

    ¡°U, Umm. But¡­¡­all women in this town are wonderful, Sir Gut¡±

    ¡°HouHou. The appearance that Sir Bonaparte also reacts to the naked body of Polka ¡äs girls¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Umm. At this age, I¡¯m going to wake up to a new hobby¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wake up, don¡¯t wake up!¡±

    The old man who said that is surely dull as he has an erection. And moreover,

    ¡°But¡­¡­well, Andy¡¯s apaniment is exceptional¡±

    ¡°Hey, Andy. How did you collect only such beauties? And what are you going to do with them?¡±

    ¡°Andy-san is really popr with beautiful people, Celesta must be such a good ce¡­¡­gulping¡±

    ¡°No, those people are worthy of being from Celesta¡±

    ¡°Bragging! Damn it, bragging!¡±

    I¡äm caught by Keel. Then, the movement of the female water stopped suddenly for some reason.

    ¡°Nu!¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t panic Sir Bonaparte! This position cannot be found as long as you don¡¯t rise up! Keel, do not make too much noise¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    Keel shrinks. I heard augh and a giggle from behind.

    ¡°Hohoho. You forgot that I and Dianne are here and thought ¡ºWon¡¯t be found out¡»¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Chibi La was sitting on the rock. Naked is a perfect image, but looking at it, the Polka people stink out unexpectedly. Lower body. That¡¯s right. Dianne¡¯s repertoire had sensuous enchantment magic enough to see exactly the vital point of a monster a 1 km away. Besides, La¡¯s perceptual power is literally bloody.

    ¡°Bombardment, start?¡±

    Chibi La snaps with her finger. And a snowballes flying.

    ¡°Uwaaa!?¡±

    Looking down, the women have snowballs while giggling, Anzeros and Aurora are swinging their hands to throw under the direction of Dianne. At the same time, the main body of La was alsoughing with a burst ofughter.

    ¡°U, Uwa, this size is the risk!¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, it¡¯s bad to peep to take sneak peek?¡±

    It won¡¯t be a fatal injury because it is snow, but it is rather dangerous if you are hit because it is heavy¡­¡­. I thought that the snow or ice balls flying over and hit the rock with Chibi La on it, but they scatter and make a disturbing sound.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡­¡­Looking at, everyone¡¯s madness caught me, Maia was secretly throwing out an ice ball from the sky and under the crotch with both hands. Is it the same as La¡¯s fireball?

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s really serious, run away!¡±

    As I say, the other four run away with a dash.

    ¡°Uwaaaa¡±

    ¡°Hohohohoho¡±

    Chibi La riding on my shoulderughs and an echo can be heard from the hill back of the female hot spring. ¡­¡­Ah, but this peace is Polka.

 Chapter 45: Late confession of love â€“ part 1 [Aurora]

    <h4>Chapter 45: Late confession of love ¨C part 1 [Aurora]</h4>

    It was in the evening.

    ¡°Andy¡±

    I am pleased that I could move my leg and after walking about 4 rounds around the town like a dog, after returning to the inn, Anzeros and Aurora are approaching with a serious face.

    ¡°We need to talk¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    Both of them seemed to have had sword practice in the afternoon, as each of them had a sword and a slightly tired face. Old man Bonaparte was seen at the steamed bun shop or clothes shop on the way of my walk, so it was probably that only those two were practicing. So when ites to talking to me¡­¡­I guess it is that after all? Sword rtionship. They want to practice more seriously, so they want me to tell a nice ce. ¡­¡­I think it would be better to rely on Selenium or the baron because I forget half of the geography.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy¡±

    Anzeros inhaled briefly.

    ¡°You seemed to have had a lot of sex with everyone yesterday, but we were the only outcasts!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, well that¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter at all.

    ¡°It is unfair! First of all, didn¡¯t you say that you will ravish us night and day and will release a lot of your semen into us¡±

    ¡°No, I do not think that I said that¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s getting somewhat worse than when I heard it before¡±

    As I and Anzeros said so calmly, Aurora got a little red and coughs.

    ¡°Cough. ¡­¡­There is something confusing with the requests¡±

    Requests.

    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s fine¡±

    ¡°About that, there¡¯s more to it than that, Anzeros¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, emmm, that¡¯s right¡­¡­no matter how much female ve you say you have it¡¯s hard to put down the time of three meals and a bath¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember having done such 24-hour durable sex or such¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, if you are persistently persistent it will only be troubled by society, not that much¡±

    It is almost unlimited.

    ¡°The talk diverted.¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes. The problem isn¡¯t there. ¡­¡­That¡¯s right, it¡¯s strange to say calmly, that we get out of that situation¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why¡±

    Aurora and Anzeros who said so, hold my shoulders from behind with both hands.

    ¡°Fairness Fairness? If you make an excuse, we don¡¯t even get angry even if you do hi things with everyone~?] ¡°Hi, Hilda-san!?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s not the way to say that¡±

    ¡°Nhuhu~?¡±

    From Hilda-san¡¯s ass, I feel like I can see something like a tail. No, it is something demonic rather than a beast.

    ¡°But, yesterday was a special situation, right Dianne-chan?¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes. ¡­¡­It certainly was special¡±

    Dianne nods. Since when.

    ¡°Special¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°What the hell. Was everyone fucked in the assholes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­*Gulping*¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah, Aurora-chan and Anze-chan don¡¯t run to a fast delusion! ¡­¡­Emm. It was a rule that you are not having sex unless you confess how confident yourself are and how much you want to be fucked by Andy-kun?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy¡±

    ¡°Andy.san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no, I am innocent!¡±

    I felt it was mostly Jeanne and La who made it to that rule though!?

    ¡°So. If you say fairness, you must ept the same rule as everyone?¡±

    Hilda-sanughs gruesome.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    My room in the inn. I brought a chair from the outside and put it around the bed and Hilda-san isughing with Selenium and Apple. Also Dianne and Jeanne. And Anzeros and Aurora sitting on the bed. And me.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s do it, let¡¯s do it!¡±

    ¡°You want a scone? I baked it with the baron¡¯s wife, during the day¡±

    ¡°Uu, tasty¡­¡­Selenium, how to make this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yes I will teach you. Why do you look so sad, when it¡¯s delicious?¡±

    ¡°I also want to do it¡±

    ¡°Uumu¡­¡­Because it¡¯s about my older sister, I thought that it would definitely be mixed up¡±

    ¡°Just mixing isn¡¯t upheaval? Ah, good taste¡±

    Uwaa. There was nothing in the atmosphere though.

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, that is, why not do it in another ce?¡±

    When Anzeros asks with a smile, Hilda-san makes an x-mark with her hands.

    ¡°No. Everyone was embarrassed and confessed while being asked by other children. If you don¡¯t want to be fair, Andy will attack us right now¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, yesterday I haven¡¯t received a vaginal cum shot, so it¡¯s kind of tough, but may I join?¡±

    ¡°Hey hey, Dianne-chan halfway to be turned on, you will be confused as you don¡¯t separate from him if you get it¡±

    ¡°Uu¡±

    ¡°E, Emm, Andy-san, you have promised me five ejactions, so please do it!¡±

    ¡°I, if I suddenly release so much so suddenly, it won¡¯t be good for me to do it in a row!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s okay for me¡±

    I¡äm super disappointed. I would like her to cooperate in making the atmosphere at leastfortable as possible or making the lights smaller, only a little. ¡­¡­Hilda-san is ying to embarrass Anzeros on purpose.

    ¡°Oh yeah, whichever is okay. But first I confess my lust, right? ¡±

    ¡°¡­..H, How do I do it¡±

    ¡°Even if asked to me¡±

    ¡°I will do it at my own discretion. 10-man captains erection will win¡±

    ¡°Please do your best, Andy-san¡±

    Everyone has a feeling of help at thest minute. Hilda-san¡¯s unusual habit has shifted.

    ¡°U¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Mumu¡­¡­¡±

    Two people are staring at me somehow. Although both of them are beautiful, they do not feel bad in themselves being watched, but I wonder if they will push me down, for the time being, they show me a mncholic atmosphere. I guess these guys are saying that it is okay to always do it, once the atmosphere is made or not pushed down, the mode switch that provokes with erotic words does not enter. Now that everyone interferes with making the atmosphere, are they asking me to take the lead? No, everyone is in trouble even if they do not have to watch day and night like La and Hilda.

    ¡°Uuu¡±

    ¡°Mumumu¡±

    Just staring at me for the time, two people try to make me move first.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forgive them until they confess with naughty words, Andy-kun?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Fairness Fairness?¡±

    Spectators heckle irresponsibility. ¡­¡­Uwaa, I mean, do you have to endure until the morning with very awkward silence?

    ¡°¡­¡­U, U, Understood! I will ept this game!¡±

    Atst, Aurora began to see it as a fight. Is it a game against Anzeros or a game against herself? Anyway, Aurora is strong when assuming that it pulls here.

    ¡°Andy-san!¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    Once Aurora got momentum, as she got bright red, she began to confess, scratching her cheeks.

    ¡°Th, that¡­¡­I want to be fucked¡­¡­that way, I¡¯m getting wet¡±

    ¡°Hu, Huuh¡±

    She just let it flow a little bit. Aurora has teary eyes. ¡­¡­Well, please understand. Certainly now, for a moment, I forgave her and do it in a safe way and I had to think that it would be better to catch the hardness of the dick while touching the body. But if I do that, something scaryes from Hilda-san¡¯s grin. As a penalty, the atmosphere is likely to be a new prank or put magic that cannot be ejacted by any means to the verge.

    ¡°Hey Hey Aurora-chan continue to keep on¡±

    ¡°In that way, the child will not get rid of it!¡±

    Hilda and Selenium are absolutely enjoying themselves. Chewing her own lips and bit into it with shame. Aurora fills her chest with further determination.

    ¡°I, I understand, more wistfully, I should press on vulgar¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡±

    Originally Aurora is a princess. If she has sex with her partner, she can be surprisingly horny, but how much can she do alone without even that?

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­Andy-saann¡­¡­¡±

    While shivering with a tremble, she makes a bewitching smile to the utmost, before she removes the button of her clothes and Aurora. embraces me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Em, Embrace me¡­¡­vite, please rape me¡­¡­m, my vagina¡­¡­wants to have Andy-san¡äs penis inevitably¡­¡­Andy-san¡äs semen shall fill up my vagina, I want to drain¡­¡­?¡±

    In the circle of view, Aurora who came to make air by just one person has a red face. Aurora inviting me by using the waist she twisted by herself while crying to my reactionless. Even if I say anything, it is a scene that you can see that there are still more girls than usual without the air and momentum around us. Still desperately wanting to be held by me, deceiving her own pride desperately, this princess whispers obscene words with everyone in the vicinity¡­¡­I erected without a doubt. Yup. ¡­¡­It¡¯s okay, is not it?

    ¡°Aurora!¡±

    ¡°Ahh?¡±

    I jump to Aurora. Pushing her down. My snort, my reaction, finally Aurora greeted me with a full smile.

    ¡°Andy, sann¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I will ravish¡­¡­I will ravish you and release five times as it is, in this sluty elf girl!¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­I am Andy-san¡¯s ve and a semen toilet elven princess¡­¡­full of lewdness and lust, your prisoner¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You said well, I will smash my penis into you to your heart¡¯s content!¡±

    I remove Aurora¡äs skirt and underwear as her whole body gets hot and thrust my penis inside her pussy while touching the exposed butt thoroughly. Aurora ¡®s youthful, straightforward, tightening vagina delightfully touches my penis and ties down.

    ¡°A, aaaa¡­¡­Andy-san is so deep inside me¡­¡­.?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hold back¡±

    ¡°Do it¡­¡­you can wear out my pussy¡­¡­Andy-san, I love you a lot¡­¡­.drown me with your sperm! I¡¯m a ve to your dick and I¡äm trained by your smell to the marrow of my soul!¡±

    ¡°Ah, this cock ve, meat toilet, slut hole, masturbation tool! You¡äre still a girl and arepletely addicted to my cock! An obscene princess like you must not return in front of the fief, it won¡¯t be good for the world if I don¡¯t keep you only for myself for a long time, this hentai Ace Knight! You¡äre better suited to hold a cock than to swing a sword, with that erotic thrusting!¡±

    ¡°Aaa¡­¡­? Ah, Andy-san, amazing¡­¡­more than ever, cruel remarks¡­¡­fantastic?¡±

    ¡­¡­Oops. My devil mode from yesterday has gone out as it is by condition reflection.

    ¡°¡­¡­A, Ah, it seems that a little enlightenment is required for saying that it¡¯s pretty good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What, mou, Apple-chan, you¡¯re addicted to it, right?¡±

    The spectators break the atmosphere subtly. When I begin to vite her once, it gets on and Aurora starts pouring out obscene words fast while shaking her waist.

    ¡°Haa, Haa¡­¡­Andy-san, train me more¡­¡­please let me know the position of a cheeky aristocrat elven toilet bowl!¡±

    ¡°A hole of receiving my semen is this hole, your mouth, and your ass, too! As long as this cor is on you, you live only for my cock! If you beg again on your own, I will grab you by your throat and destroy your mouth!¡±

    ¡°Haaaaa¡­¡­? Ah, Andy-san¡­¡­I am sorry¡­¡­it¡¯s sweet just by thinking¡­¡­please forgive me for being a nympho, please use me forever¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You said it yourself, you will do anything forever and you will be a hole for my penis until you die, you erotic elf!¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Aurora began to tremble with a rxed mouth and enjoys my ejaction. Her belly bulges, but she doesn¡¯t care. It is a promise of five times without pulling out.

    ¡°Hi, guuu¡­¡­pa, painful¡­¡­?¡±

    The sperm is overflowing and it spurts every time that it pokes. It surely flowed into the uterus inrge quantities. Still, I will continue ravishing her. Because Aurora hopes for it and is happy to be able to keep being ravished indeed because she doesn¡¯t try to release her hands hanging around my neck with a sexy face.

    ¡°I, I, It was nice to be born as an elf¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡­it¡¯s Andy-san¡¯s favorite race¡­¡­Andy-san¡¯s got to be a grandpa, I will always remain young to be lustful to you¡­¡­? For as long as it has been for decades, in this way I will continue to be knocked down to the bottom of happiness¡­¡­such a wonderful thing, absolutely?¡±

    Wrong. Something absolutely wrong is the happiness bottom. ¡­¡­But before I tsukkomi, I also ejacte deep inside the womb.

    ¡°Hia, aaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    To Aurora who is crazy and stunned, probably it makes no sense. ¡­¡­So I continue with my waist movement. Still three more times.

    ¡°U, Uuu¡­¡­Andy¡­¡­¡±

    Somehow Anzeros had put out a voice from her nose. All right. Even yesterday I came six times. I won¡¯t run out of bullets. Probably.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho, Are you interested Maia¡±

    ¡°!! La, La-sama¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to peep if you want to enter. Hilda willingly prepared a chair.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t know¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What, doing, that¡­¡­that elf, why does she get so tired while intertwining with a human?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good grief. Don¡¯t you know about mating? You¡¯re a young dragon¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I know I can have children when mating, but I don¡¯t know how to do it yet¡±

    ¡°Ho¡±

    ¡°That, mating¡­¡­is it?¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, this is interesting¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

 Chapter 46: Late confession of love â€“ part 2 [Anzeros]

    <h4>Chapter 46: Late confession of love ¨C part 2 [Anzeros]</h4>

    When I finished pouring five shots of semen into Aurora without any problems, Aurora had already fainted. I was feeling that my consciousness was almost flying at the fourth time and I thought that it was enough, but I couldn¡¯t pull out because of Selenium¡äs reminder.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to be in a ce where you don¡¯t see it¡±

    ¡°I, I guess¡­¡­it¡¯s like being fucked in a state without consciousness¡±

    ¡°Well, is not it wonderful?¡±

    ¡°Do not say anything on your standards¡±

    However, as it is likely toote toin, I will do my best and pour into Aurora.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­A, Aaa¡­¡­aa¡±

    Aurora is shaken with empty eyes. Her dignified princess behavior isn¡¯t there. But, well, even if it says that she was fucked while she fainted, I certainly feel that she would be happy just as Selenium said, so I don¡¯t hesitate to finish my mission toe a fifth time into her vagina.

    ¡°Huu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, next is you, Anze-chan?¡±

    ¡°Hang in there, Anzeros-san?¡±

    Hilda and Selenium make irresponsible cheers.

    ¡°U, uu¡±

    Anzeros is in a warm ce but still hesitates how to say the first word. I still wait. Aurora already has done it in front of her, so Anzeros should be quitefortable. Still, Anzeros surged. Hiding her face a bit with her long hair.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, Andy¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I want you to be kind to me¡±

    Anzeros saying that while watching the tense Aurora.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡±

    Hilda-san is interrupting.

    ¡°No, for a moment¡±

    I stop Hilda and leave it to say to Anzeros. Yup. Rather, these requests, such as being more persistent, are not as sticky. There is no doubt that Anzeros is a lewd person.

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    Anzeros looks down and whispers to me.

    ¡°¡­¡­If possible, I don¡¯t feel like this, I want you to embrace me as usual Andy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Because I was always by your side, I always depend on you and I think it is manly. ¡­¡­So don¡¯t make strange acting, more¡­¡­that, I want you to be pretty ordinary¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand at all¡±

    Hildains. But I was more pleased with this one.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­that is, not being bullied separately¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡­¡­that, I like the usual Andy¡­¡­those who want to change the usual Andy, like you always like, pretty, cute, loving, lewd, I don¡¯t mind it¡­¡­but it is useless¡±

    Anzeros says the words I want to say casually.

    ¡°I would rather be obediently obliged even by I. Anzeros,e here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah?¡±

    It¡¯s a little spoiled by the other guys. Anzeros who is a weak character sexually gets wicked as soon as I told her I love you. Shees nearby stroking her long hair carelessly with one hand before she takes off her clothes and we got close to each other.

    ¡°How do you want to do it? Position and tenderness¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, that¡­¡­I want you to hold me from the front and want to do it while kissing¡±

    Yes, this is it. It isfortable now that I can be normal rather than saying that I sealed my original character and became a devil by force. ¡­¡­ In the timing when I feel breathing in such an etiquette, in this kind of situation, in some sense Anzeros may be reading the air the most.

    ¡°Hehee. ¡­¡­I am a little happy¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°It is now that Anzeros is said to be normal¡±

    When I say so, Anzeros smiled and tossed off thest piece and sits on my knees.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to do sexual acts with you, like always from now on¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Because I was always a delusive person, I would suddenly attack you walking next to me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You are not a devil, I can¡¯t wait while suddenly hugging you, so I want to have sex right now¡­¡­that¡¯s why I resist a bit of resistance on the roadside till the end of the road when being fucked¡±

    ¡°Understood Understood¡±

    In other words, it seems that she still feels bad that she couldn¡¯t get fucked in the process from going back from the forest territory and desert and returning here.

    ¡°It¡¯s not only that, when we return to the corps from now on, I hope you will attack me suddenly during training or during bathing. Every time you say¡± I love you, Ange¡± I¡¯ll forgive you until my waist is gone¡­¡­?¡±

    This truly fantastic habit is strong enough not to lose to Aurora. Yup. But.

    ¡°I love you, Ange¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Is it possible that I cant realize that delusion by this small half-elf swordsman who makes a happy face while shaking alone? It is a real and imagined future prediction that doesn¡¯te from a ve. Anytime, anywhere, a future that I will casually do hi things with Anzeros by the side as a colleague. ¡­¡­Yup. She is very attractive and excited.

    ¡°Well then it is the sign of hi in the future¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­?¡±

    The two of us rub our cheeks against each other while being in our own world, as we got a great chorus coughing from around us. Noisy.

    ¡°Andy, Anzeros. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t messily make a sign of hi in the presence of yourmander¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­ I envy people who are usually hanging out¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m doing something like that too, Anzeros¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­There are also such approaches¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand anything¡±

    Okay. Anzeros won.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    I slowly insert my penis into Anzeros¡äs crotch.

    ¡°U, kuu¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not wet. I mean, it¡¯s already muddy, but still. It is not the intention to do wildly. The feeling that this slowly unites is also an enjoyment. Because I¡¯m going to ¡°make love¡± with Anzeros.

    ¡°Ah, Andy¡¯s cock¡­¡­enter, inside¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Anzeros¡­¡­tight¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Kiss me, Andy¡±

    ¡°Aa¡­¡­n, chuu!¡±

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­nnnn?¡±

    We united deeply and I embrace her small back with a hug. Anzeros also enthusiastically embraced my head while and doesn¡¯t let go of it while kissing.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­Andy¡±

    Taking a breath, I start changing my waist while looking at Anzeros who haspletely switched into a lewd person with one kiss.

    ¡°Hauh¡­¡­a kuu¡­¡­Andy, it¡¯s too hard¡­¡­inside the stomach, a lot¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It is bad that you are so cute, you lewd person¡±

    ¡°I`m not a lewd person as Andy¡¯s woman¡­¡­even though you¡äre doing so much for a woman, you¡äre just saying I¡¯m lewd¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You want it¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    ¡°Very big wee¡±

    ¡°Idiot?¡±

    As a repeat-like fellowship with no content, we are like abusers of idiots. A fairytale that seems like nothing. However, every time I answer, I find that every time an answeres back, which increases love and security. A straight and greedy favor. ¡°Idiot¡± ¡°Lewd person¡± only contains love. Thin and breakable waist, small boobs, small butt. A face that can only let you say a beautiful girl is full of lust. I insist that all of her is mine, because of the cor. Everything is like a sweet dream.

    ¡°Damn, I will do it when we return to the corps! As soon as you be one, I will say ¡ºI love you sucking my penis, Ange¡»¡±

    ¡°Pervert, Pervert Andy! Say it before we go back to the corps, idiot! I haven¡¯t gotten used to sucking your penis yet!¡±

    ¡°Then I will say ¡ºI love to pierce your ass, Ange¡»¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why saying it aftering back to the corps! If you say it, say it now! If you inject semen into my womb, you can just say it?¡±

    ¡°You are determined to deposit! ¡­¡­But, I love you, I love you, Ange! I¡¯m cumming inside!¡±

    ¡°Kku¡­¡­a, aa¡­¡­? It¡¯s natural if you put it out inside as it¡¯s a cum shot! Sperm is used to let it flow into a woman?¡±

    ¡°You say something, Dianne would say¡±

    ¡°Haaa. haaa¡­¡­I am a girl so¡­¡­haa, haa, I love you so much, I love you, I wish you would only want me?¡±

    ¡°Well, I love you, so just let me cum in your womb!¡±

    Whileunching my semen into her uterine mouth, I let the pleasure rise. Anzeros hugs me with fully-opened eyes and takes it.

    ¡°Ku, aaaaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Hiaaaaaa?¡±

    Then we stick together and wait for the ejaction to end. Anzeros¡äs belly grows steadily. A lot of my sperm boosted by magic flows in.

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Pr, pregnant, I, I¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s right¡­¡­nkuu¡±

    Anzeros has aplex face. ¡­¡­Nn?

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros, was it better to go out after all?¡±

    ¡°Ah, noo¡­¡­if I get pregnant before returning to the corps, I think regrettable that I might not be doing what I said earlier¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You truly defeated Aurora and be required insults¡±

    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s a little overkill?¡±

    I keep filling her pussy with semen while not letting go of her waist and we make a flower bloom in a stupid story. I guess they can only think that it is hot.

    ¡°Yes Yes. Then Anze-chan gets contraceptive magic as a punishment¡±

    ¡°U, Uwaaa?¡±

    Hilda-san casts magic behind my back waiting for Anzeros to slide her mouth.

    ¡°I, I want you to spell that kind of magic¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make such love sex in front of us¡±

    ¡°It, It isn¡¯t an outburst of anger!¡±

    Anzeros protests against Hilda-san while hugging my face. I only have to lick the nipples of her modest chest.

    ¡°U, ahh¡­¡­¡­¡­why are you licking me?¡±

    Cause you push my face against your chest¡±¡®

    I mean.

    ¡°¡­¡­Did your chest grew a little?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    ¡°Anze-chan is already growing, so it should be like this, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But it seems like it was small a little ago¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it the power of the spring?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Hang on, Aurora that was sleeping until now wakes up.

    ¡°Th, that effect¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Aurora?¡±

    ¡°U, Uu¡­¡­ I will do it, dizzy¡­¡­I will go to the hot spring now¡±

    ¡°Wait, Aurora! Wipe your crotch at least!¡±

    I don¡¯t dislike those with small boobs.

    ¡°I wonder if it will grow bigger when I go in once more¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no, I that¡­¡­in the future I want to be like elder sister La¡­¡­the reason is that, I too¡±

    However, the feelings for the proportions of female members seem not to be easy.

 Chapter 47: Intermission â€“ The illusion of the Blue Dragon Girl ã€ï¼Ÿï¼Ÿï¼Ÿã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 47: Intermission ¨C The illusion of the Blue Dragon Girl ¡¾???¡¿</h4>

    Maia is a 62-year-old blue dragon. Dragons also mature early to keep the physical heyday for a long time, but unlike elves, it is not as mature as 20 years or so. A big mega dragon is the main body. However, if it is about 60 years old, it is reasonable. She doesn¡¯t say she is an adult but if she works hard for moment coption is possible with her age. It depends on the Pce if she is treated as an adult. But Misty Pce, which is near the entrance of the northern elf territory, has only three children, including Maia, bred in thest 500 years and Maia was cherished as it was.

    The elven n ¡¸Silver n¡¹ who turf near the vige is unusual for exchanging with dragons as elves and continues exchanging with the dragons of Misty Pce for 3000 years. Some of them were deeply rted, such as those who were to be dragon riders and those who bore those who born a dragon¡¯s child, but ¡¸Silver n¡¹ was strictly forbidden to put out the mighty power outside. That power was thest trump card in this northern elf territory. The northern elf territory has been promised to be a kind offort by the ancient boundary arranged in the ruins civilization period, but that is not absolute.

    There is a relic of a barrier crusher (the actual thing is rolling in the white family n in the central part of the barrier), so if the same kind of things were found in the ruins of any ce and used, the elvenfort will easily end. The northern elven parliament expects Misty Pce to serve as a guardian to prevent it. It was because of that time that the ¡¸Silver n¡¹ was actively involved in Misty Pce, both ¡¸Silver n¡¹ side and Misty Pce side agreed. That¡¯s why the ¡¸Silver n¡¹ side, trying to establish the deepest possible rtionship, will decide to add one elf of the same age to a newly born dragon as a talisman. Phaser was such a talisman elf. However, Phaser had some problems. Perhaps he was too much of an elf or it was hard to say tly. This guy, in fact never has traveled outside the forest.

    Yet, by trusting the narrative prepared for the education for dragons (or admonishment for not acting as if selfish), believing in the ugliness of humans and savageness of humanity, he appointed boxed protection on Maia. In order to make Maia not interested in the outside world, he talks about the narrative of the dragons and elves that went outside every night by telling a story. To believe.

    ¡¸Silver n¡¹ and the Dragon Pce side didn¡¯t want to raise Maia without knowing the world of the flower garden system in the brain separately, so they were careful about it again, but Phaser¡¯s wrong boxed education didn¡¯t stop. Eventually, he started running into a dangerous idea to change the rotten world by him and Maia alone and change it. It is pretty much from the viewpoint of humans, but the elves have quite a few of these closed self-washing brains. Many people are not good atpensating for long-lived or self-denial and sympathy.

    Cruel talk time. Since Maia was brought up with such a Phaser as the main source of information, there was biased information. First of all, if a human town is entered by three steps, she will be entwined with the pervertedness of muscr ruffles which hardens the whole body with spiked armor and have a knife like candy and quickly want money. What Maia thought was a ce like that. Even if you are looking for something like that in Trot rather than Polka, that pervertedness is not easy. The misunderstanding about it has been solved recently. And now one thing remained she had no knowledge of and that is sex.

    Sexual knowledge waspletely blocked by Phaser for example, she knew the mating of animals, but she had spent almost 62 years without knowing about sex. For love affair, if she knows where she is going to get it, it won¡¯t make her quite obedient. Because children don¡¯t know well about the actions that draw attention to each other, harassment bes the mainmunication. That is why Maia was growing up as a strange girl who does not know the behavior of giving it to others, despite living a long time. She witnessed sex which is the best thing of love affection there and she is confused. La was looking at the imbnce of Maia as a good toy.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Hoho. Maia, that is mating, it¡¯s the best way to show love for men and women¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That elf, she almost fainted¡±

    ¡°Receiving enough pleasure to lose consciousness¡­¡­well, as Aurora said she may not have been ustomed to mating¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So, do you feel good?¡±

    ¡°Well, for that girl, it¡¯s very pleasant¡±

    La talks with Maia while peeping on purpose. Still. Maia just started to be interested. It¡¯s more of a bit of a bite.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t La-sama doing it?¡±

    ¡°It is okay so today. Today its Anzeros¡äs and Aurora¡äs turn. Hoho, I¡äm only one of many of that boy¡äs girls after all and I will be too embarrassed to beg¡±

    Maia looks up at La in a strange way.

    ¡°¡­¡­For La-sama, isn¡¯t it fun to mate so much?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s funny¡­¡­or not, at least that guy is obsessed with our bodies, hugging like being greedy and being seeded is a great deal of happiness¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Understood¡±

    ¡°Hoho, could it be a bit difficult for a young girl?¡±

    La throws Maia aside for the time being. As long as she lives close to Andy or La, she wille across many such scenes. Taking it slowly and carefully, she will tilt to Andy¡¯s favorite pervert girl. A frustrating ice dragon that seeks for Andy¡äs penis with half crying. La thinks to produce such a moment.

    ¡°Well, this time it¡¯s Anzeros¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The scene changes after a while and it turns into truly amazing sex with Anzeros who seems to be really happy and Andy who obediently desires as they are exchanging kisses.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s different from before¡±

    ¡°Ho. Andy also tries to use various ways of having sex with his partner¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros, she looks happy¡±

    ¡°She is also essentially a spoiled child, so let¡¯s be filled with it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Maia is watching closer than a while before. To know intuitively.

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you envies?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡±

    She shook her head and Maia still gazed at the sex between Anzeros and Andy.

    ¡°HoHo¡±

    Unlike La, Maia seems to be envious to envy such sex. In the case of La, the man is firmly grasping the reins, being bowed down, sometimes being praised is just right. That¡¯s because La has had extraordinary power (even within the dragon¡¯smunity), there is nothing else, her only wish was that she wanted a man who did not care about such ¡°Strength¡±.

    First of all, Maia is not only ¡°preserved¡± but also never received ¡°Love¡±. As Anzeros does now, she has never been expressed lovingly with all her power and she hasn¡¯t been asked to do it, so she may be hungry for such a thing with her whole body.

    ¡°Maia¡±

    La gently pulls Maia.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to receive love like that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Because I don¡¯t know anything about him and he doesn¡¯t know anything about me¡±

    La is at a loss. Just being told, unlike just wanting to satisfy her sexual desire, if she is hungry for love¡­¡­just to have sex, she can¡¯t give it up. This is difficult as long as Maia doesn¡¯t realize that she is hungry for someone¡¯s love. As long as there is no partner who can at least like her. However, Maia does not even seem to have a rtionship to love in such a way, so she feels like she has lived.

    She lives in a sturdy, surrounded by the northern elves with the purport to maintain the status quo. Even if she returns to her present life without experiencing anything here, the same days will continue for several hundred years as it is. La felt sad about it. La who loves a man and knows that remembers mercy on a small dragon living a lifecking such an opportunity to ¡°know¡±.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, do you want to practice it yourself?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    She wanted to be mischievous a little, not wanting to drag Maia into her colleagues, but rather a kind feeling, La thrusts one finger on the forehead of Maia.

    ¡°In an illusion, there is no harm ¡­¡­Well, there are things that are sofortable¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Maia lost consciousness. No, she was instantly dropped into an illusion.

    ¡°La¡­¡­sama¡­?¡±

    While slowly falling in the dark space, Maia wonders, it makes her feel a little excited. Pseudo experience with illusion magic is a sharing of memories and images. In other words, share the mind. You can experience how a dragon touches the rider with what kind of feeling. A rider is a longing for a dragon. A partner who she can entrust all of herself. It is a partner who will carry out all the selfish nakedness which can¡¯t be understood and the powerful power bes meaningless and emptiness too easily. A dragon is too strong, just living can¡¯t help breaking everything around it.

    The oaths that those who do not divide the guilt of that destruction separately for their entire lifetime, even if they do not care about the power of authority, oath, even with the feeling of restraint, the dragon race makes a sweet promise to anything above all. What does it mean to get it? How do you feel when there is such a partner? Maia was longing for that.

    When noticing, Maia isying naked.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    She knows that it is an illusion, so she still waits. Andy immediately appeared before her. From now on, as he always does it with La, it will be done with Maia. She understood that it was an illusion. But the Andy, before her, pulled her hand and raised her up and gazed into her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Why can not you say a single word?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, what, I¡­¡­¡±

    Maia instinctively sharpens her mouth. At that time, she finally learned that this is not La¡¯s sexual experience and that she can move on as she likes.

    ¡°La-sama!?¡±

    (Hoho. That is the ¡°Dragon Rider Andy¡± I know. Quarrel to your heart¡¯s content, act violently, behave like a spoiled child)

    Picking up Andy in La¡äs heart in an illusion. That¡¯s why Maia should practice herself ahead of time. That man, in front of her, even if he contracts with a powerful dragon, he will be a dragon rider. Such a man appears and it is pleasant for Maia.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Only by that, Maia tilts to the front. It¡¯s a great illusion than she thought. Such a partner is in front of her. For Maia, Maia is supposed not to be La. What kind of temptation shall she make?

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t know anything about you!¡±

    Maia unintentionally pressed herself on a grudge and tried to keep her ego. It would be nice if she can pursue Andy¡¯s spirit with L. However, ¡°Maia¡±, who is an ice dragon holds the dragon¡¯s justice, there is no way she can be pampered suddenly by a man who she doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡°I know that¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°You¡äre lonely and you always want someone to be staring at you but you can¡¯t say such a thing even if your mouth opens. You can fly in the sky a little and your breath is cold¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, that¡¯s I don¡¯t understand!¡±

    ¡°What you want me to do¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, what do you mean?¡±

    Andy gently smiles, strokes Maia¡äs hair and presses her head against his chest and hugging her on his own.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel depressed only because you are a small girl¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m big enough to eat you with a bite¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. But I can only see a girl who is trying to keep up with honesty. You don¡¯t feel like going against La at all, because you¡äre afraid of being gentle and being scared¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Such a thing¡±

    ¡°You can be cute, though. ¡­..But if you do not tell me what you want, it means you will be a child that is meaningless forever¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­differ¡­¡±

    Maia remembers Phaser. Phaser eventually didn¡¯t try to figure out anything about Maia. Maia thought that if she taught everything to Phaser, she thought that he would be her rider, but as soon as she brought out the story of the contract, he didn¡¯t take responsibility and orders Maia around without permission. She was disappointed about the bottom of her heart.

    After all, even at that time Phaser did not make an effort to understand what Maia wanted to do. A dragon is too strong. Because they are too strong, everyone will respond only whether they will go ahead or follow up. The partner who adjusts eyes is very precious in front of the eyes of fangs that can eat anything.

    ¡°You, you are not as brittle as you think¡±

    ¡°No, noisy¡­¡­¡±

    In the midst of Andy¡¯s moment of raising a rough voice, the illusion copses. No, it changes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°¡­¡­A, a, uu!?¡±

    The next voice that came up wasn¡¯t Maia¡¯s voice. Pleasure piercing through her body. Her brain is shaken with pleasure that she had never imagined before.

    (La-sama!?)

    (If you be obedient, you will be with a man)

    Maia turns around with her ck hair disoriented. ¡­¡­ck hair.

    (La, La-sama¡¯s¡­¡­!?)

    Maia¡¯s hair is blue. This is La¡¯s memory. La¡¯s own memory that Maia thought could be experienced at first. But now it is bad. She is a bystander and can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°Ah, Andy, more¡­¡­more violently, kuuu!!¡±

    ¡°Understood, you pervert dragon!¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    There is a nourished liquid feeling in both her crotch and buttocks. A penis that pushes up to the uterus. Squeezing the breasts violently, grasping the cor, treating the lower body like a toy, sensation of thrusting is felt. All of them be intense pleasures, bing ecstatic and let the lower part trembling perhaps around the part responsible for instinct. The uterus opens.

    She wants a child, She wants this guy to use her uterus, the desire to be keenly aware that it is the possession of this man and dedicating everything. Maia, who was involved in such feeling, felt by La, doesn¡¯t know that it has umted. Andy gently stroked her head. On the other hand, the fact that it is a man who can make a woman feelfortable as it bes a messy mecha like this. The part of Maia¡¯s sleeping ¡°woman¡± wakes up.

    ¡°Pour in¡­¡­your sperm, you screw my womb, my womb is breaking?¡±

    ¡°You want to be pregnant so much, you nasty dragon!¡±

    ¡°I told you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, this is a walking obscenity!¡±

    And a sense of mass ejaction, exploding in the depths of the womb. Sorrowful enough to make it painful. The material of new life swirling inside of her body. Her body, mind, power, and womb are all crazy that this man asserts ownership. Maia who had a loose guard from the dialogue with Andy¡¯s illusion had to self-project to the overwhelming pleasure.

    (La¡­¡­sama¡­¡­ terrible¡­¡­)

    (Ho?)

    (Such a thing¡­¡­)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    After returning to reality, Maia finally falls into La¡¯s arm and breathes while dropping down on her knees because of the fearsome pleasure until it reaches the end.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­Haaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t know anything about him¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm?¡±

    ¡°There is no guarantee that he will be kind to me like that¡­¡­!¡±

    With a bright red face that she had never had before, Maia had tears in her eyes and red at La-sama.

    ¡°Do not tell me like this¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hoho. If you want a guarantee, I will do it¡±

    La¡äs hand grasped Maia and pinched her jaw.

    ¡°My rider is kind to the bottom, is he fierce?¡±

 Chapter 48: Maiaâ€™s first experience [Maia]

    <h4>Chapter 48: Maia¡¯s first experience [Maia]</h4>

    After Aurora went out to the hot spring and I worried about whether I should go out or not, I noticed that I was dirty and decides to go to the hot spring. However, it is not so deep at that moment yet. The hot spring hasn¡¯t closed yet and I didn¡¯t go in with the others because there are a bonfires and a bathing person. Unfortunately, while listening to the loud voices from the female hot spring a little far away, I entered the male hot spring alone.

    Besides myself, there is an old man and two children. Children made water guns with their hands and sshed hot water, but basically, it was quiet.

    ¡°Huu.¡±

    I¡¯m lonely. Well, still I¡¯m grateful. No matter how hard I exercise, when I immersed in hot water for 30 minutes in this way, muscle pain and joint pain won¡¯t ur tomorrow.

    ¡°What will we do tomorrow¡­¡­?¡±

    The scars on my leg seem to have disappeared as much as possible, within a few days from Hilda-san¡¯s view. If so, what should we do? Because La can fly, we should leave Polka two or three days before the end of the vacation. It is an ant to say that ants are going to be slow all the while. There are many things that Aurora and Anzeros would like to learn from Sir Bonaparte. But, if we return to the corps building as soon as possible, we can save the inn. The inn isn¡¯t free. It seems that we are paying with Dianne-san¡¯s savings and the money forcibly acquired when Anzeros left her parents house, but how much money is wasted is unnoticed.

    Well, there is a meal fee for Polka¡¯s rent aspared to the inns in Schrantz and the capital. ¡­¡­ Once we get up tomorrow, we probably will talk about the schedule properly. Let¡¯s spend a lot of meaning on that tomorrow.

    ¡°Ho. Thinking¡±

    Suddenly, the exposure mad dragon appeared dignifiedly. ¡­¡­ Oh, the children are totally nailed to La¡äs transcendent body as she appeared. They have both noses bleeding.

    ¡°La¡­¡­when youe here at least, please wear a thin cloth¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I can show off if they want to see, I don¡¯t remember being ashamed of it¡±

    ¡°There is a sense of ??public order and morality in human society¡±

    The grandfather (Harry, I surely think he was a shoemaker) who came next to me unexpectedly and taps my shoulder and shakes his head.

    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s okay¡±

    What.

    ¡°It seems to be fine¡±

    What.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry because he said it¡¯s fine¡±

    Who.

    ¡­¡­A slender pretty girl who also exposed her body appeared from behind La. It was Maia.

    ¡°Why is she here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say¡±

    ¡°Because you are here¡±

    Because La is a pervert, why is the dragon race basically shameless¡­¡­?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Cyaburn. La, Maia and I soak in the man¡¯s hot water. Grandpa Harry sits in the hot water and worships La¡¯s breasts. The two children were a little farther away, looking at La and Maia¡¯s body and discuss something.

    ¡°Ho. Children, do you like breasts?¡±

    ¡°Why do humans cling so much to female chests¡±

    A humming La and a little grumpy Maia. Did they hear the children¡¯s conversation? ¡­¡­ I decided to give a rebuttal on behalf of the children.

    ¡°Breasts are justice¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Human.¡±

    ¡°Hoho. You are honest¡±

    ¡°Polka¡¯s males love big boobs.¡±

    When he says it powerfully, grandpa Harry consent powerfully while stroking his hermit beard lightly.

    ¡°UMM¡±

    The children saw the old man with a savior¡¯s eye.

    ¡°¡­¡­Bo, boobs I like¡­¡­shaa, not like, grandpa¡±

    ¡°God gave boobs to good people, normal chests to bad people, both are wonderful, remember children, by admitting each other¡¯s goodwill, it fulfills the will of god, breasts are justice¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±

    An exchange of the heart between an old man and the children.

    ¡°¡­¡­Af, after all, do you like big tits?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Maia looks a bit lonely.

    ¡°It takes time for me to be like La-sama because I¡¯m a young dragon¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Her eyes, still looking at her small boobs that are still growing, Maia bes silent. ¡­¡­ Has she wanted to be praised? Even if it is Maia, it doesn¡¯t matter as she is a hostage to thest. It doesn¡¯t matter how to say such a way as to make it impossible to make an inconvenience. As I thought so a little awkward, La taps on my shoulders with her hands.

    ¡°?¡±

    Looking into her eyes, Chibi La flies on my shoulder. And whispers something into my ear.

    ¡ºPraise her and don¡¯t bother¡»

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡ºThis girl is lonely. She is hungry for affection¡»

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    But. And, when I try to argue, La snips her finger against my forehead. As it is, I was taken into a light illusion space.

    The illusion space was constructed and recognized in a moment, the time stopped and in the middle of a somewhat hazy view, there was another La different from being immersed in the hot spring. Well, she is still naked.

    ¡°La?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I apologize for the first time. I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    It was also that La spotted Maia. She said that Maia has a special circumstance and is a lonely dragon. I was told firmly with an information amount and time unique to such an illusion space.

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s why¡­ At the very least, it is wonderful to mate, tell her what she would like to her. Do it and it will be fine¡±

    ¡°Saying what, La¡±

    ¡°Ho¡±

    I chop to the illusion La.

    ¡°What you do¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad that you tried making a mischievous speech when ites to origin¡­¡­but wouldn¡¯t it be a diplomatic problem with the Dragon Pce!? I don¡¯t know about dragons, but I don¡¯t hand her out!¡±

    ¡°Hohoho¡­¡­ I should have said it. She is a dragon who doesn¡¯t have a rider. Increasingly, she left the pce without permission and did it by herself. With this fact, Maia can¡¯tin even if she is executed in the end¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s why¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯tin even if she is made a meat toilet like this, because of the dragon¡¯s oath¡±

    ¡­¡­Uwaa, it looks like that. And, thinking, La makes a mother-like expression that she doesn¡¯t show so often, except when watching the sleeping face of Jeanne.

    ¡°Besides, she said that she really admires [Lovey-dovey sex]¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ But even if it is¡±

    ¡°Tell me, elves are hard-headed. Your vassals won¡¯t allow me to take care of them, but I¡¯ll not tell you to take care of her¡­¡­if you don¡¯t teach, you are going to spend it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that really okay?¡±

    ¡°UMM¡±

    La¡¯s consent is powerful.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, at least now I and Maia are the only one¡±

    ¡°Maia¡±

    When we recovered secretly from the illusion, I stroked the head of Maia. La¡¯s illusion said that she would be happy with these things, but I don¡¯t know if it is true or not. I was a bit nervous. Maia looks up to me as she has been touched.

    ¡°By the way breasts are breasts¡±

    ¡°UMM¡±

    Grandpa Harry strongly acknowledges. The children observe grandpa Harry.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s small, you don¡¯t need to be ashamed, that is still wonderful¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s right, grandpa¡±

    ¡°Boys will know if they be adults¡­¡­ah, yes¡±

    As an example, they decided to keep the exchange of the heart between the old man and the children. Well, that. A few months ago, Selenium and Dianne were supremacy of big tits. Actually, Jeanne, Anzeros and Aurora, as we continue to do hi things together, it is undeniable that they realized that small boobs are good as well. For delicate bodies with small chests, there is also appeal corresponding to a man. Well if getting fat I don¡¯t know if the bnce is bad, but fortunately, every small chest has a well-bnced body. I think that this is a very erotic thing because it¡¯s a lovely body and healthy tits asserting a woman modestly.

    ¡°UMM¡±

    Harry nods powerfully though nothing id said.

    ¡°I do like such pretty boobs too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Re, Really¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Having her blue hair stroked, Maia turns bright red, making a happy face in a hurry, deflects her eyes and making a strange face. ¡­¡­ It¡¯s cute.

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, then, if you push her down, you can do it¡­¡­¡±

    Mother La mutters towards the surface of the water. It isn¡¯t heard.

    ¡°UMM¡±

    Grandpa Harry that¡¯s enough.

    ¡°¡­¡­ E, emm¡­¡­that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Maia?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m d.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Maia who is praised for her small chest and has her head stroked is still trying to show her fullest feeling while snagging.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hu, human?¡±

    Dangerous, Maia is so cute. ¡­¡­, Hugging, is it okay?

    ¡°UMM¡±

    Keep silent old man. ¡­¡­Ah already. I believe it, La!

    ¡°Yeah already!¡±

    She isn¡¯t hurt and I hold Maia tightly.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Maia is surprised. I whisper while stroking her hair.

    ¡°I was asked by La to give you some care¡­¡­. I am stupid, so if you react so cute, I will get really serious¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ho, really?¡±

    ¡°I want you to be by my side like La¡­¡­okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Lie¡±

    Maia looks at me.

    ¡°¡­¡­ But, you¡¯re a dragon knight, so you don¡¯t need me anymore?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±

    ¡°Well, if I¡¯m with you, will you make a contract for power with me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Can I do multiple contracts?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Ah, La is quiet. Isn¡¯t it possible?

    ¡°¡­¡­La-sama, can you?¡±

    ¡­¡­That was right, she has a nation-wide knowing. La snorts after watching me with firm eyes.

    ¡°Ho. Do you really think that with the oath it will be okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I feel that you¡¯re dissatisfied¡±

    ¡°At least you should decide after taking a bite, why don¡¯t you thought of it, you greedy owner¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uu¡±

    It can¡¯t be refuted. But.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t want you to be with me if we don¡¯t have sex¡­¡­I want you to be in a ce where you can be hugged anytime¡­¡­I don¡¯t think so¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, are you thinking so too?¡±

    ¡­¡­La who turns red calls out.

    ¡°You are a little different from being pretty¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu¡±

    ¡°But I definitely want you to stay with me in all sorts of ways¡±

    You can feel that her beauty isn¡¯t such a dimension as cute. It is a pervert. It is reliable. There are also idiots. In a word, it can¡¯t be expressed a bit. ¡­¡­Well, it has been thought of for several months since encountering it. This is certain.

    ¡°¡­¡­Really, I¡¯m worried that it¡¯s just good to tickle me¡±

    La squished with a bright red face, shaking her fingers. She seemed to have created a spatial illusion.

    ¡°Gr, Grandpa, thatrge and small boobs disappeared!¡±

    ¡°UMM¡­¡­from here onward until bing an adult¡±

    ¡­¡­What did you understand? Old man.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Well, I decided to carry out the contract. While stroking Maia¡¯s blue hair, I stroke that small body.

    ¡°Na¡­¡­u¡±

    A body is a little younger than Anzeros. No, it is not that Anzeros is young, but that is a slightly premature body like a 15-year-old person. Such a slender body is rubbed by me in the water of the hot spring, the small boobs that are smooth, the fallen loose lines of the side belts and the trained pelvic are all enjoyed with my fingers. Even her soft ass.

    ¡°N¡­¡­Hu, human¡­¡­my body, do you like it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    It is a beautiful body like a sculpture carved out by God that can be said to be an ideal type if Maia is seen as a girl of this age. Her blue smooth hair up to the shoulder des. I don¡¯t know what kind of expression she can do, but her cute face has only passion float on her cheeks. All of this is love, I want to taste it.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Should I kiss you?¡±

    ¡°Kiss¡­¡­you will kiss me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yess!¡±

    I massage her breasts while kissing Maia¡¯s lips. Maia opened her mouth a little andughed.

    ¡°Puhaa¡­¡­¡­¡­it is true¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Human, you don¡¯t mind my chest¡­¡­?¡±

    I feel happy from the bottom of my heart, a girl with an ice-like smile let me rub her tits. I was unchallenged.

    ¡°Vited¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡±

    ¡°I will vite you from now on¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be charged a child, say it first, I will do as much as to pull out before¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t say something I don¡¯t understand¡±

    ¡­¡­Now I remember, Maia doesn¡¯t know anything about sex at all! From now on I can¡¯t call it sex education.

    ¡°Even¡±

    But Maia pulled my head tightly and whispered into my ear.

    ¡°If you will do a contract of power, a dragon will do anything¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°You do as ones like okay¡­¡­?¡±

    As usual, it looks like I don¡¯t know what kind of face Maia shows, but it looks delicate. Her voice seemed happy.

    Iy down the body of Maia above the spinach on the side of the hot spring. La is standing on the rock from the hot spring and observes us.

    ¡°When you finish pour it into me¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    ¡°Ho. Hang in there owner?¡±

    Self-interested fellow.

    ¡°Being, being poured so much¡­¡­is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Yess?¡±

    Don¡¯t let the virgin expect too strange things.

    ¡°¡­¡­Maia, I will start¡­¡­it hurts¡±

    ¡°I, it hurts¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡±

    Even if I scare her a little bit, I will spread her hole and thrust at a dash. ¡­¡­ Ti, Tight¡­¡­!

    ¡°Hi, gu¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Kku¡­¡­dr, dragons have a hymen, too¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I guess you learned something new again?¡±

    I try hard to embrace Maia who is pulling her face again, as it hurts from me pushing inside.

    ¡°Ou, Ouch¡­¡­it hurts¡­¡­aa!¡±

    ¡°A bit more¡­¡­a bit more¡±

    Then, I pressed down the painful Maia and inserted my dick in the back of her womb.

    ¡°Kku¡­¡­hi, hua¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ukuu¡±

    It feels like I¡¯m fucking a small body. However, the size of the exquisite body that it is not small seriously like Jeanne will be experienced in this ce with the feeling that it is a boundary between unreal and reality.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Pa, Painful¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to pull it out?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Maia gazed at me with tears in her eyes, after a while, she grasped my hand with her hand.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I told you, you could love me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Pouring. I don¡¯t quite understand it, but if I don¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t be mating¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Maia says so reluctantly, but also cutely.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­it will hurt, but do you endure it?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t wait andid down my waist.

    ¡°Kku¡­¡­u, uuu!¡±

    Maia¡äs vagina is so small as if it is sticking to my dick. Make it around and forward. Maia shook her whole body like a toy.

    ¡°Au, uu¡­¡­human, human¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Su, such a thing, unreasonable¡­¡­I¡¯m tormented¡­¡­!¡±

    It seems painful. However, Maia seems obviously happy. Clenching her teeth and her fingers on her face.

    ¡°Abandoning me, I will never forgive¡­¡­?¡±

    As she says so, Maia narrows her eyes and smiles. If she can do something so lively, no, no matter how much I hug her who asks for me, she isn¡¯t human.

    ¡°Naturally, you pampered dragon¡­¡­!¡±

    I embraced the back of such Maia and fiercely ejacte deep inside.

    ¡°GGa, haa¡­¡­th, this¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Byuu, Byuu, I violently ejacte. ¡­¡­ Hilda¡¯s sperm hell magic, it might be a little bit too much for a virgin. I, I thought.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Human, amazing¡­¡­?¡±

    It seemed that Maia liked it. ¡­¡­ What shall I do if she wakes up to being a weird person?

 Chapter 49: Attack again

    <h4>Chapter 49: Attack again</h4>

    The next morning was a refreshing morning. Because it was Anzeros & Aurora in the evening from the night as they asked for ¡°fairness¡±, the others didn¡¯t request hi things after that + everyone would sleep well and remove their tiredness in the hot spring. But, well, that is too lonely¡­¡­I feel that. ¡­¡­No, no. What a luxury I¡¯m talking about. If I do that, I¡¯ll just have to run out of energy.

    ¡°N¡­¡­¡±

    So, thinking about such things in my bed, I was worried about how to raise up and get up. *Bang* The door opened without knocking especially and footstepsing closer. ¡­¡­*Bakin*?

    ¡°¡­¡­Nu?¡±

    I feel something strange and I see the door. The knob was threaded.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ee!?¡±

    I wake up for a moment. In the ce where my sleeping mind tries to clear up¡­¡­whether or not it will be possible, something jumped onto the bed.

    ¡°Gue!?¡±

    ¡°Happy Human¡±

    ¡°Ma, Maia!?¡±

    In a hurry, I raised my head and Maia was sitting as if straddling me. I don¡¯t know what she is thinking as ever, but her expressionless face is a bit angry.

    ¡°It¡¯s breakfast time¡±

    ¡°A, Ah, thank you¡±

    I am so surprised that I suddenly got used to it. Although we didn¡¯t separate, I was only looking at theplexion of La at a delicate distance. When I raise my upper body while lost in the feeling, Maia sits on my waist and stares at my face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Having a sleeping habit¡±

    Maia grabs my ears. And when she pulls them and let my head get down, she suddenly starts licking my hair.

    ¡°Wa, Wait Maia!?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Well, I do manage to do something with wet toppings orbs properly¡±

    ¡°This one is quicker¡­¡­¡±

    Maia listens to my protest and arranges a sleepover as it is with her tongue. ¡­¡­Uwaa, maybe I¡¯m pretentiously taken care of now? To that Maia? ¡­¡­ Well, I¡¯m a bit happy. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­Maia, keep it in mind¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°No matter how much you want to see me early, don¡¯t break the door¡±

    ¡°Who are you something¡­¡­au, ¡­¡­¡­.sorry¡±

    My heart gradually weakens just after seeing it, eventually apologizing. She really is like a child.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Apanying Maia, I entered the cafeteria, Dianne, La, and Hilda the senior couple and Anzeros, Aurora and Jeanne the youth group and Apple and Selenium the Polka pair were talking while sipping tea at a table. The topic of the youth group¡¯s table is¡­¡­.

    ¡°The effect won¡¯t expire in a day¡­¡­okay, probably¡±

    ¡°But is there really a breast augmentation effect? ¡­¡­No, I don¡¯t mind if it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡­ Your skin also gets very smooth¡­¡­but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°10-man captain¡äs leg cured in just one week or so, I guess I will get some boobs¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, once more Aurora and I are also 10-man captains¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Yup. It is hard to get through. The senior group is.

    ¡°I think we should decide the rotation¡±

    ¡°Even if the atmosphere of the ce improves, it is not sad because it has been reserved for rotation. And, what if someone stops it for some reason?¡±

    ¡°If it flew by that, it means no rotation and dissatisfaction will umte on the contrary¡±

    ¡°Uumu¡­¡­but there is no need for firste-first-serve¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t understand it somewhat, but since the sixth sense tells me that I can¡¯t fix it, I went to the desk of Apple and Selenium.

    ¡°Good morning, you two¡±

    ¡°Ah, good morning¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get your meal¡±

    Apple greets me with a smile and Selenium runs to the kitchen to pick up a meal te quickly. Yup. These two people seem peaceful.

    ¡°Is Maia also with you today?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, somehow she woke me up¡±

    ¡°Because it was La-sama¡¯s order¡±

    Saying so, Maia won¡¯t sit down even if I draw a chair.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, Maia, sit down¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Maia sees the chair for the first time. And then.

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    In her hand, she suddenly creates an ice ball with the height of a head. The Ice balls which has the size of a watermelon is dropped and the chair is crushed.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Chair, because I don¡¯t need it, I sit on human¡¯sp¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll get one from the other table. Don¡¯t break it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­On thep¡±

    ¡°Ma, Maia¡±

    Ah, Apple¡¯s gaze hurts a bit. Maybe she takes a position for her master. Do not pat the cor of an old cow skin with a smile to say. Yeah, sorry. I did it. Yup.

    ¡°Ah already, there is no use, I understand, get on myp¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Maia seems to be a little happy and sits on myp and then Apple and Selenium ask with a simr smiling face.

    ¡ºYou get along very well?¡»

    ¡°Wh, what is it, isn¡¯t it good?¡±

    ¡°Bad Impurity¡­¡­half elves¡±

    Because Maia seemed to say impurity again, I tap her head neatly. Two people reacted with their familiarity. Wait, that smile is scary.

    ¡°It is not bad to be friends with each other¡±

    ¡°How about keeping silent?¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, I mean. I can¡¯t stand the feeling of being unfaithful. It is a mystery to dere that ¡°I¡¯ve increased the woman¡± majestically.

    ¡°Yesterday you did a lot with La and Maia for some reasons, so are you sorry?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Can you exin properly, Andy-san?¡±

    Sorry, truly that smile.

    ¡°Human, if you ride a dragon, be dignified¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uu¡±

    I can break down to Maia. ¡­¡­ A, around this point Selenium and Apple retracted a petite smile and made their mouth sharp.

    ¡°Please do not keep it a secret¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­Andy-san, we knew that you¡¯re bottomless horny. However, at least, please do nothing secretly¡­¡­we will endure it except for being thrown away¡±

    ¡°It seems, but I¡¯m obsessed with this, and I am cursed¡­¡­why should I throw you away?¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, that is, going to ces we do not know is not to be thrown away. ¡­¡­Uh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t throw you away. I¡¯m bad, I¡¯m greedy and persistent, but I won¡¯t let go of something once I get it¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can do it well?¡±

    ¡°Then, please exin, what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    Refreshing breakfast. In the midst of the explosion of the old female ves and having the new pet on myp, I exin the situation. ¡­¡­Ah Ah, it¡¯s not refreshing. It¡¯s not refreshing.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°I see¡±

    Dianne sighs.

    ¡°Huhuhu¡­¡­La-chan, I¡¯m going to do something unnecessary¡±

    Hilda-san grabs La¡¯s milk suddenly.

    ¡°Hilda, w, why do you touch it¡±

    La makes a strange voice whether Hilda-san¡¯s hand was also entangled with erotic magic.

    ¡°You will be kind to a woman at once¡­¡­perfectly¡±

    Anzeros looks bitter.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose¡±

    Aurora is already fighting.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not going to be done by La-oneechan. ¡­¡­But on thep it¡¯s my monopoly, you will hand it over tomorrow¡±

    ¡°Uh¡±

    Jeanne who is suddenly in a negotiation, whether there is something that La can do as it is.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, let¡¯s see. Everyone¡¯s gaze is a little harsh when ites to the ninth person indeed¡±

    ¡°Naturally, there are nine people. ¡­¡­It¡¯s not good like that in just a few months since the loss of virginity¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun is going to be like a king, next year¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Isn¡¯t a dragon good for the harem?¡±

    ¡°That is a problem. ¡­..As long as sex with me is done only once a month¡±

    ¡°He promised to do it every day¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it loud. ¡­¡­Ah, can I stand it at least three days?¡±

    ¡°How about me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huhu, Apple appeared to be familiar with a ve perfectly already?¡±

    ¡°E, a, au¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, Andy-kun¡¯s energy is¡­¡­let¡¯s do it with liver liquor of my father¡¯s favorite desert lizard. The problem is Andy-kun¡¯s endurance¡±

    ¡°Andy. ¡­¡­Special training¡±

    ¡°Hii!?¡±

    They¡¯ve been talking about the hard way around once the problem has been sorted out somehow!?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    So.

    ¡°Hey Andy, when you were in the corps, was it easy?¡±

    ¡°I, I was spending more than one month without walking on my own, so I could run like that suddenly!

    ¡°Andy, it¡¯s a fight, it¡¯s for you to hold us every night?¡±

    ¡°Damn, don¡¯t put ordinary soldiers with Ace Knights together¡­¡­¡±

    I run roughly on the snowy road while being apanied by Jeanne, Maia, Anzeros, and Aurora. I was dragged over 5 km suddenly through the lodge while living a life that I can hardly even walk. ¡­¡­ It is impossible.

    ¡°My, my side pains¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured that I will carry you properly if you fall¡±

    ¡°10-man captain, it¡¯s wonderful to train. A cksmith needs physical strength¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I will carry you on my back if you can¡¯t do it¡±

    ¡°Maia-san, this is also for the future with a close rtionship with Andy-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu¡±

    ¡°No, because you work hard, you will try to be serious about it until the day after tomorrow¡±

    Everybody is too strong. ¡­¡­ I mean, is there a possibility that my physical strength is lower than everyone else? Hilda and Apple are they stronger than me? I¡¯m getting sad somewhat.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    It gets encouraged when it gets hoarse, it gets dusky like an inchworm when it is evening.

    ¡°No, not good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°N, well, it¡¯s like this¡±

    ¡°Because Polka has a miraculous spring, I am fortunate that you won¡¯t break down no matter how hard it is¡±

    ¡°It was quicker to walk in the second half¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard, if you talk about not being able to do hi things you will suffer from this kind of pain¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t say that¡±

    However, it is true that Aurora is a bit sweaty, and I am afraid that no one else is out of breath. I wonder if I can be like that if I train as well. When¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm?¡±

    Something moved at the edge of sight. Maia quickly sees the movements before my eyes. And then.

    ¡°Haaa!¡±

    Gakin, the sound that something hits. In a hurry, Maia received the arrowe flying from the woods with an ice ball. The power of the arrow piercing through that hard ice ball to the middle. I am stunned by what seems to have been aimed for me.

    ¡°What¡­¡­!?¡±

    I could see that Maia was here and still shot it!?

    ¡°¡­¡­Who¡±

    Maia throws out the ice ball with the arrow sticking and turns a stern gaze to the forest. Anzeros quickly stands like a shield beside me. Aurora also borrows a guardian knife from Jeanne andes to my side.

    ¡°Maia, this way, that ck dragon isn¡¯t here right now¡±

    ¡°Phaser¡±

    Umm, the elven youth of the other day slowly appeared on the branch of a tree. Maia shakes her head.

    ¡°This is a matter of a dragon¡¯s oath. I can¡¯t do it because I haven¡¯t seen it.¡±

    ¡°Agreement¡±

    Phaser swung his head.

    ¡°Humans will betray you easily, so we can¡¯t overlook it¡±

    ¡°Phaser!¡±

    ¡°We have an obligation to protect you¡±

    ¡­¡­Us? Wondering. That question is resolved soon.

    ¡°Gu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, let me go¡­¡­!¡±

    The baron and Apple that were caught in the darkness of the forest are restrained by the elves.

    ¡°!!¡±

    They have done it! When I thought that we were able to suppress Phaser, such a thing happens¡­¡­!

    ¡°Human. There is nothing to go against here, Maia, let her return¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    What will I do? ¡­¡­ The baron is stuck with arrows on his shoulder and back. It may be dangerous if we don¡¯t do it.

    ¡°Wa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop your silence!!¡±

    The moment when I opened my mouth, it was Aurora that yelled at Phaser.

    ¡°What, what are you?¡±

    ¡°Know your shame, what is an elf, what is a duty! What you are doing is less than town citizens, not even tough bandits! The n of silver, how stupid are you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do, Do you mock me!?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you were downgraded¡±

    Aurora takes something from her chest while staring at the side where Apple and the baron are threatened with a sword. ¡­¡­Earrings?

    ¡°In the name of Dior head of the sky blue n, I¡¯m his daughter Aurora, silver n, do you have any reason to preach to me!¡±

 Chapter 50: Everlasting spring and house arrest 1 [Anzeros Â· Aurora]

    <h4>Chapter 50: Evesting spring and house arrest 1 [Anzeros ¡¤ Aurora]</h4>

    We were taken to the forest as it was. Even when we entered entrained, we weren¡¯t tied up but were ordinarily guided¡­¡­it is needless to say. I was stared at a close distance by the elven with swords.

    ¡°Meguu¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want that to happen¡±

    The baron apologizes to me even though he is carried.

    ¡°There is no choice, I hope your family didn¡¯t get injured?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­it probably only took them a few minutes to catch us from the mansion¡­¡­¡±

    It is fortunate in misery. The current northern elves don¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°I am sorry, it has be such a situation because of me¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, I understood that Apple can¡¯t fight, at least I should have sent someone who can fight by your side¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah. I can¡¯t deny my care¡±

    While consoling Apple, Anzeros and the others regret. What might be great, but at least I have the authority to tell those who can fight other than Dianne. It would be a shame that Anzeros couldn¡¯t respond to that assault as she was an escorting full-time infantry, who is on the lookout.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If there are no deaths yet, nothing is toote¡±

    ¡°Aurora¡±

    ¡°I will protect everyone. Rx¡±

    While being surrounded by the northern elves, Aurora who is standing at the foremost and stretches her back straightly is reliable. She is reliable as the oldest.

    ¡°Wh, what¡¯s going on¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Phaser. Besides, everyone¡±

    ¡°Forgiveness, Maia-sama. ¡­¡­ Originally I don¡¯t want to be a partner of a different race or an Impurity, but if a n legitimate raised his or her name and asked for a meeting, I must follow the procedure¡±

    ¡°Princess of the sky blue n, you should know how important it is to ask a conference at our forest¡±

    Aurora has a cool face on the gaze of a gorgeous northern elf man.

    ¡°If you say that you have time to mimic bandits, there won¡¯t be a single seat for the conference¡±

    ¡°The n meeting is not just our problem, it is that we are recruiting from the whole northern forest, the whole ns¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Silver, red, white, purple, green, blue, cherry blossom, orange, gold. We need to gather the head chiefs or all their representatives from all the ns. It bes a n struggle if it is said that it is lightly, and it is a resolution to banish the blue ns which pollute the pride of the elf. Then, the people in the forest in the south are not disappointed to pilgrimage to the sleeping ce of the spirit of light again and be an elf, and the people who are deserted without the elf¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    Nevertheless, Aurora isn¡¯t tolerable at all. The male elf lifted his eyebrow.

    ¡°Do you feel nothing to discourage everyone of your n with your own selfishness?¡±

    ¡°It was despised¡±

    Aurora with a light hand on her cheek smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you lightly talk to me about that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It is awkward to annoy you with this little mouse that is afraid of authority. It¡¯s not so sorry for you that you do not make a mistake. You will find the ce of righteousness in me I testify¡±

    ¡°When it is a small mouse¡­¡­!¡±

    The quiet trembling male elf attaches the sword to Aurora.

    ¡°Young girl don¡¯t get excited!¡±

    ¡°Huu¡±

    While the tip of the sword was struck about 2 cm in front of us, Aurora still shrugged her shoulders like it was a little stupid. The next moment she looked down on the male elf with a freezing sight. Just her eyes let him step back.

    ¡°Menial. I say don¡¯t get in the tone. If the ear is an ornament, give it to the dog now¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°What a bandit kin to the king. If you talk about Pride, show it to your dignity. Don¡¯t bother with the limitations of screaming¡±

    ¡­¡­Awesome. The surrounding elves can¡¯t even approach Aurora who has her arms folded with no weapons. It is different from scary. It does not seem to be strong. There is no point in it, perhaps. Aurora had unleashed the style of a king to think so.

    ¡°Am, Amazing, she¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­She is a genuine princess¡±

    In front of us, Aurora is unexpectedly a nympho Ace Knight, and she can show only the side of feeling which is something weird and disliked. She is a real noble princess who does not show thepromise of the hair as for the cause.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, suddenly think that Aurora is somehow a great person¡±

    ¡°Me too¡±

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m d she was on our side.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Proceed for a while in the forest and when the sun is about to go down, one of the elves draws a sign in the air. ¡­¡­ I tried asking someone for an exnation about what kind of magic, but if I think carefully I haven¡¯t brought someone who is very good at magic. Before I could understand it somewhat, a light overflowed from the space between the cedar trees and the trees, filled the sight at a stretch and the world changed instantaneously at the next moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Eh?¡±

    Once I opened my closed eyes, the dark coniferous forest buried in snow disappeared, it is bright and the distance between trees is wide and there is no snow. On the contrary, it is moderately warm, and I think that the cold air which had hurt the cheek until now was what.

    ¡°This is¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°In the ancient boundary¡­¡­maybe¡±

    ¡°Apple?¡±

    ¡­¡­ I see. Apple is one half of a northern elf. Perhaps only she understands the mechanism.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­ Well, here is still the entrance¡±

    Phaser nodded, proudly pointing to a settlement located a little far away, whether we like to be surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you stay there for a while¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    So. We were under arrest in a mysterious vige that won¡¯t sink on this day. There are only a few elves to be seen as caretakers in this vige. Everything necessary for life is something they bring. Or ites down something that grows in the neighboring trees (somewhat an abnormally fast-growing) and finishes their characteristic local cuisine. Something like a bath, warm water, which is probably the same as Polka in the basement, springs in the corner of the vige. As I tried to immerse the baron who was injured for a long time, the arrow wounds werepletely cured in half a day, so if it is just that, the effect is also just like that it is invited to a ce without any inconvenience but it is a feeling like a problem that we can¡¯t leave this perfectly closed world.

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros, did you walk straight ahead?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­ I don¡¯t mean to bend at all¡±

    Anzeros walked straight in a certain direction, and she appears from the opposite direction in about 5 minutes. It seemed that the world waspletely closed at hundreds of meters centered on the vige.

    ¡°Is this an ancient barrier¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is very rude, but I have asked the chieftain and it was said that we can¡¯t leave in an unlikely event¡±

    There is no choice but to keep silence if the oldest of the caretakers says so. It seemed that we couldn¡¯t get out of this environment until the time of the n meeting.

    It was Aurora, Anzeros, Apple, Jeanne and the baron that were sealed with me. Maia who is the center of the disturbance, of course, seems to have been pulled back by the Dragon Pce. And we were allowed to act freely within this small boundary. It is guaranteed to be unable to escape, so it seemed like a confident and thorough policy that we receive meals but not knowing the daily lives and customs of other tribes, even without permission crushing in our free time. It is bright, without day and night, in a sense a little insane in a crazy world in a matter of three days. With the healing of Baron¡¯s wounds, we were in a bleak spare time.

    ¡°How long will it take to prepare for that n meeting?¡±

    One of the caretaker elves is asked.

    ¡°From the notice to the gathering of the representatives, it needs a week¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­One week¡±

    I wonder if we can peacefully leave the forest properly by the end of the vacation. Dianne can be very worrisome but there are not any means of contact while thinking. I don¡¯t have to worry, but¡­¡­ I hope it doesn¡¯t get moreplicated.

    So, in that case, we got time, and we end up in usual actions.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Is this all right?¡±

    ¡°Maybe elves are out there¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave them alone if they want to peep at us, let them peep¡±

    While Jeanne and Apple are taking care of the baron, I enter the forest with Anzeros and Aurora. If you go far into the back, you will fall into a mysterious space loop, but if you do not get into it until then, you will be in a good condition. It is one when it is said that we young people move away from the public eye. No, you would normally refrain from doing such things if it is normal people, but we are already in such a rtionship.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy?¡±

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­if it¡¯s temporarily in the midst of the enemy¡¯s main base, this unrestrained thing¡­¡­makes me fired up?¡±

    On the soft undergrowth, two beautiful girls take off all their clothes except the cor and get close to my body. So. Apart from an early point, Apple and Jeanne and Aurora & Anzeros each had been fucked alternately in the forest. ¡­¡­ Ah, what a way to say I have a little self-hate in myself only having sex even when I have time to spare. But while self-hating, you must be hustled in the appearance of female ves who are willing to expose their nakedness to me in a bright and pleasant forest. ¡­¡­ The baron also noticed after all.

    ¡°N, chuu¡­¡­ Andy, which one you have sex with this time¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Me or Anzeros-san? ¡­¡­If so, would youpare the taste by arranging our buttocks?¡±

    ¡°Eh, that was what we didst time too¡­¡­so Andy, are you having fun today with a blowjob¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sh, Shameless¡±

    ¡°Go, good, I also want to improve my licking¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­that¡¯s right, there is time, too¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We, well, we have time anyway, so if you say that you don¡¯t mind¡±

    Anzeros looks joyfully before me and Aurora look at my crotch with a shy and embarrassing expression. ¡­¡­ Again, it is a bit of disillusionment with that princess who intimidated that elven swordsman with her eye glow and words alone. But there is a sense of conquest inside me that can¡¯t be said to anyone.

    ¡°N¡­¡­nnn. Ehehe, Andy¡¯s dick¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hii, please don¡¯t monopolize everything by yourself¡­¡­n, nn¡­¡­chuuu¡­¡­?¡±

    Their lipspete for my dick as they suck. Lick fight. Both of them sp my legs and start to be absorbed in service. ¡­¡­Anzeros is good because she was jealous to peek at Selenium¡äs service and Aurora is in high spirits fairly.

    ¡°Ya, Yaba¡­¡­you are a bit too intense¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Put it out, Put it out¡­¡­? Chururuu, nguuu¡­¡­mugu?¡±

    ¡°I will drink it¡­¡­?¡±

    I easily ejacte by such an intense service of those two. I can¡¯t wait, my toes are pressed against two hairless genitals, while gouging, I release my sperm into the faces of those two elves.

    ¡°Nhua?¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡­such a fishy smell¡­¡­?¡±

    The two of them are willing to receive arge amount of semen in their faces. ¡­¡­They seem to be very happy toe close again.

    ¡°Then, next is¡­¡­¡±

    When they were trying to request the next y while painting and removing the semen from their faces with their fingers, I noticed that the surroundings were strangely bright. I was wondering if it was due to a momentary slowing of sensation at the time of ejaction, but in fact, the light is getting stronger. This is¡­¡­.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Slightly the light bes stronger and suddenly something falls on my face. When I copse as it is, Anzeros¡­¡­!!

    ¡°Ugugu!?¡±

    Supporting the fallen fairly by a hand, I can see that it is the lower body of a girl. Just feeling that my head caught in a shoulder car back and forth. And it is nothing but a naked girl again.

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you doing in the middle of such a forest, human¡­¡­¡±

    It was Maia¡¯s voice that I couldn¡¯t mistake by listening to it like she was amazed by the trouble somehow.

    ¡°Maa¡­¡­Maia!?¡±

    ¡°Hua¡­¡­do, don¡¯t speak in my crotch¡±

    ¡°Then get down, descend!?¡±

    ¡­¡­ As it is she breaks her bnce, falls behind and fell on her back,

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, Why are you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I was angry, I threw ice balls at Phaser and forcibly came here¡±

    Maia who descended from above me took clothes out of space in the application of illusion and spread¡­¡­she worried a little and threw it away and jump at me again.

    ¡°Mix me too¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Wait¡±

    ¡­¡­I wonder if I should change my living attitude a little. For the education of Maia. No, maybe she¡¯s older than me.

 Chapter 51: Everlasting spring and house arrest 2 [Aurora]

    <h4>Chapter 51: Evesting spring and house arrest 2 [Aurora]</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s why Maia is a prisoner too today¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    In the vige in the middle of the small barrier, inside the baron¡¯s mansion (tentative name). No, although there are some houses there is only one used by the baron. By the way, I do not have any walls or walls at home, no measures against conspiracy. It¡¯s always daytime, so it¡¯s not cold. Thanks to being hidden just a bit, I can not imitate to etch, and I am getting into the blue wild in the forest. So.

    ¡°This girl was also a dragon¡±

    He seems to have noticed it now. Jeanne and Apple also made a very blind face.

    ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t be confusing again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Will it be?¡±

    The twoments generally summarized our impressions. Maia seems to be a dragon who is very important to the northern elves. Especially for Phaser, it can be seen that she is a very important partner. However, Maia seems not to be attached to Phaser much. ¡­¡­ There are some ces where it is not possible because it is the one that half cheated up to now.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I said that it is put down in ice¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think I will wander around slightly, but well, there is a ¡°Healing fountain¡± right¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±

    The spring which is simr to Polka¡äs miraculous spring freezes whatever low temperature it is while healing it. In addition to its unusual nature, it is remarkable especially for frostbite and hypothermia among various diseases. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s ok to put it in ice, though.

    ¡°Because he didn¡¯t listen to me no matter how much it was different¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°Because of his absurd saying ¡ºThat human is a guy called an animal trainer to the world, it is the worst race of the worst as he maniptes a woman and is inferior to even a low-ranked demon, so he is deceiving you by his hands¡»I flew into a rage¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    A mental and bitter blow for Phaser! Andy is on the brink! ¡­¡­ I squirm on the floor. What is that objectively precise expression?

    ¡°Ah, Andy, you¡¯re a part of training or something like that¡­¡­that¡­¡­emm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I haven¡¯t done so! Eh!¡±

    ¡°Rather, older sister La or Sensei is the main criminal! 10-man captain¡­¡­emm, perpetrator I mean that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t know that much, but¡­¡­well, if you look at the cor or the reaction of other people at the time of having sex, there are ces that can¡¯t be denied that the preparation isn¡¯t normal¡±

    You¡¯ll make me swim so much. Please be strong if you follow even a lie.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What? Human, you perhaps are an animal trainer?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­but¡­¡­¡±

    Whenbined with Hilda-san¡¯s and La¡¯s doing, it is undeniable that some people have received such a charge.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, if you believe in Andy¡äs ¡ºNo¡», it seems to be¡ºEquivalent to it¡»when only the state is objectively seen. ¡­¡­What an envied to say to you that beautiful woman group, no insolence!!¡±

    ¡°Waa, I, I am sorry!¡±

    Somehow the baron is also angry. It seems that I didn¡¯t have sex with such a devious intention separately.

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu. Human are you made and manipted?¡±

    ¡°Alright. You can be at ease¡±

    Jeanne shakes her head while patting Maia¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask you not tomit to bullying rather insistent¡±

    ¡°Ah, I also did. Although I knew I liked it, I left it alone for about three weeks¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­¡­Andy-san had a pretty long break because of his leg¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­My time is so¡±

    ¡ºApple is blessed with¡»

    Apple receives a tsukkomi by Anzeros, Jeanne and Aurora.

    ¡°Well, what I can say is¡­¡­ Andy¡­¡­that, the range of defense is quite wide, it is foolish to worry about heterogeneity and proportions¡±

    ¡°I am the one who says the prosperous lines of pin-points each personally¡±

    ¡°Ah, I as well. 10-man captain at that time, it was cool¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it just a normal girl¡­..¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different, Apple is poor because we will do it quite a while¡±

    ¡°When every woman is in trouble, he is trying hard and is going to save without budgeting¡±

    I don¡¯t understand your evaluation of me. Is it high or low?

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm?¡±

    Maia doesn¡¯t know what to judge what and has a strange face. Anzeros coughs.

    ¡°Well, that. ¡­¡­I can¡¯t rely on it¡­¡­I don¡¯t depend on you. To be clear, I can¡¯t take my eyes off the unreliable. ¡­¡­But if you rely on me, you will definitely respond, because I¡¯m a woman who will reach out to you whatever it is¡­¡­yes. I love you¡±

    ¡°Ah, Anzeros-san, casually earn points earnestly!¡±

    ¡°Aurora should also say it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uh. Somewhat shameful¡­¡­but it seems to be so. It is true that he has a reasonable amount to devote his heart to it. Whenever, at any time, it is important not to give up. The intention to protect things, the spirit of making you happy, that enthusiasm not being trapped by the selfish enclosure of races¡­¡­that are good points of you¡±

    No, I¡¯m just not going to be satisfied with the odd beauty of humans because of Apple and Dianne.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying. ¡­¡­I love 10-man captain, I love you so much, are not you going to say that?¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­¡­that¡­¡­now, besides Andy and Selenium, there is no one to ept¡­¡­but it¡¯s like I used to love it. Recently, I¡¯ve been remembering a little bit about the past. But, uh. I might be mistaken¡±

    Apple stands out and breaks through three people who dere their passionate love, branching heart. There is no imitation though. Maia sighs by looking at them.

    ¡°¡­¡­That means that La¡¯s way of thinking is correct, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, sentimental¡±

    ¡°Then, good. I am not mistaken¡±

    ¡­¡­Nobody could say that Phaser is wrong though.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    That¡¯s why the baron said ¡¸Noisy Noisy Noisy. Keeping me up and doing fresh sweet and sour taste like a spring of life or something like that¡¹seriously. For the time being, we went into the forest. And then.

    ¡°I want to study how to suck today because I am free¡±

    It was not only me that reacted to Anzeros who said so heavily. Apart from me, it was only Apple that I believed that I had a subtle look. Everyone is a natural pervert as well. It is okay, though.

    ¡°Or perhaps I should say, no matter how much time you have, the size of the nerve of Andy who is always doing hi things with us is a little enviable¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Even though we are under arrest, I don¡¯t know whether we can get out alive¡­¡­¡±

    Appleughs with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Well¡­¡­we will manage it somehow¡±

    I rx while loosening my belt. Well, I don¡¯t have any anxiety, but this is nothing but strong. It¡¯s still cheaper than the previous pinch. At the time of General Lucas, the strongest Anzeros at hand was a losing mood, and she wondered what to do when we were attacked by Maia and Phaser. It hasn¡¯t beenpromised yet.

    ¡°Because there are 10,000 northern elves in this forest and there is a Dragon Pce behind them. And there are also holy beasts in the night ce of the light spirits. It is said that they are immortal and on the same strength ss like dragons¡±

    ¡°Nn, but I¡¯m saying that Aurora will definitely protect us in a discussion and until then Dianne and La maye, maybe the uncle may support us too¡±

    ¡°R, Relying on others for attaining one¡¯s own objective¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That is, Na. There were not so many people in front of me who I would lose to. But there are many who are stronger than me¡±

    However.

    ¡°If you can do something for a chance in a chance, if you can support a single word even if you can not do anything, the battle situation may change, so missing it is the best stuff, so trust everyone. Although I may be disqualified as an adventurer, I am a soldier fighting with everyone¡±

    Therefore. I am not strong. But I can¡¯t do anything because I¡¯m not strong. It is unexpectedly scary when it makes it to the enemy that one person is there even if it does not strike a match.

    ¡°I trust my peers, I won¡¯t stop thinking, I won¡¯t bete, because that¡¯s my way of fighting, this time I will believe in Aurora, this time I will do anything I can do¡±

    ¡°Huhu. If I were to rely on Andy-san, I¡¯m not going to answer it¡±

    Aurora seems to befortable when I stroke her hair. And she starts sucking on my crotch.

    ¡°N¡­¡­waruu¡­¡­Andy-san¡äs penis is still doing fine¡­¡­this is cute?¡±

    ¡°I wonder cute¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always Andy¡¯s penis, I only see it erect¡±

    ¡°Because we¡¯re always naked¡±

    ¡°This state is this¡­¡­it is fun with a magical texture?¡±

    Aurora which continues sucking my dick is strange somehow. That face is totally ¡°The face of a woman¡± and there is something felt as though she doesn¡¯t show skin at all yet.

    ¡°Yabe, your fetio face¡­¡­erotic¡­¡­¡±

    I notice it. This girl¡¯s lips are neat but beautiful and elegant. It is a ¡°genital¡± that can be made to be able to stimte and to ejacte, wet and soggy, unquestionably epting my penis. She says that she is always facing me with her genitals bare.

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­an erection?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What are you going to do? Because you suck so disgusting, I¡¯ve started to envision that your lips are erotic¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course, please always be lustful for my lips¡±

    As she stretches her lips that has no lipstick attached, she elegantly pulls the lower lip with her fingers and Aurora starts doing her blowjob again after winking mischievously. My eyes move aside as I¡¯m almost undressing her. Yet we exchange facial expressions with the highest nasty sounds, causing pleasures, to erupt and pushed up to the climax.

    ¡°Huhe¡­¡­Aurora looks like an octopus¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be ustomed to it, but I will swallow it thoroughly¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora continues to harden her mouth so much that Anzeros and Jeanne see it in spite of themselves. Since Maia and Apple have already begun, they silently stare at the passionate acts of Aurora. ¡­¡­ I used to think that Apple did pretty well. And many times a day.

    ¡°Oh, Aurora¡­¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Penis¡­¡­n, nn¡­¡­please let me drink. No, do you want to dirty my clothes by all means? As you like?¡±

    ¡°N, gu¡­¡­uuu!!¡±

    I ejacte.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡­already?¡±

    To Aurora¡¯s face, to her superior clothes and long hair. My semen scatters greatly. ¡­¡­I think it will expire soon, but I still have sperm hell effect time left.

    ¡°Ku, it¡¯s an amount you can¡¯t drink after putting it out in the mouth¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is¡­¡­?¡±

    Aurora smilesfortably while closing her eyes and bathing in semen that is released like urine with her upper body. Looking at it, Apple says.

    ¡°¡­¡­I also drink it¡­¡­I, I think¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha?¡±

    ¡°N, No, it¡¯s kind of intuition¡±

    ¡­¡­Has she remembered something? No, it is a bit frustrating even if she remembers something from such a ce.

    ¡°Muu. ¡­¡­Ah, I¡¯m going to drink it!¡±

    ¡°Wait for Jeanne. I haven¡¯t sucked it yet¡±

    Two strong young girls try to stand up against Apple that murmured something instinctively. ¡­¡­It sounds like a crime to make these guys suck.

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, there is plenty of free time. Let¡¯s go for it¡­¡­even so, it is fishy¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros happily licked her tongue. I feel There are some things that can¡¯t be helped because it seems to have been cheated so far literally that I will be exhausted.

 Chapter 52: Everlasting spring and house arrest 3 [Jeanne Â· Maia Â· Apple]

    <h4>Chapter 52: Evesting spring and house arrest 3 [Jeanne ¡¤ Maia ¡¤ Apple]</h4>

    There is no Selenium here who is in charge of changing Anzeros¡äs hairstyles since we were sealed in this small boundary, so Anzeros is shedding without the tie and is doing a knot one by one casually. However, even a couple of them can enjoy a different atmosphere which is a little better. At the time of a knot, somehow there is the dignity of ¡¸Swordsman Anzeros¡¹ and I feel like the atmosphere amenable to ¡¸Girly Anzeros¡¹somehow when her hair is hanging down. Well, it¡¯s my subjectivity. Today Anzeros hasn¡¯t tied it into a knot and let it like usual. That is girly-mode. She was sucking my dick intently while her long smooth hair shakes by every movement.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­nbuu, nkuu¡­¡­waru, nhuuu¡­¡­?¡±

    Apparently, it seems to be unexpected feelings while giving me a blowjob and it isn¡¯t a way of entering into constant heat. She was intensely sucking, licking, getting entangled with the enthusiasm to give me no rest.

    ¡°H, Hey, Anzeros¡­¡­when you do that much, I will cum already¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Chupoo¡­¡­n, huhu, careless Andy?¡±

    ¡°Bu, But you¡­¡­¡±

    Everyone seems to have forgotten, but it hasn¡¯t passed half a year since I graduated from being a virgin. Although I¡¯m not proud, I¡¯m not very confident about pleasure durability anyway, regardless of the number of times, I ejacte.

    ¡°More¡­¡­I think it¡¯s good to be able to endure more and more and to cum and let me faint¡­¡­waruu?¡±

    ¡°N, Noo, I want to see your face, which is so pleasant that I have to ejacte¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you feel sofortable, seeing my face?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, pretty. ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t itfortable for you?¡±

    ¡°I feelfortable, but¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros immersed in sucking my son to hide her embarrassment.

    ¡°¡­¡­Somehow, when Anzeros-san is having sex with Andy-san, time and space are different¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Guess. It¡¯s like a love-timeg¡±

    ¡°Muuu. ¡­¡­Human, impuri¡­¡­half elves, do you like them so much?¡±

    Somehow I¡¯m receiving lines of sights with thorns from everyone.

    ¡°It, it¡¯s okay, because Anzeros behaves like a spoiled child¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I am behaving like a spoiled child¡­¡­uu¡±

    ¡°I wish you have a frustrating face while keeping your cheeks squeezed by a penis¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    Anzeros says so with a choked voice and resumes sucking suddenly.

    ¡°¡­¡­You are good at behaving like a spoiled child Anzeros, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Puppy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you like it?¡±

    Analyze everyone. ¡­¡­ However, if Anzeros continued to keep sucking so slowly, it is somewhat more exciting than actual pleasures. I¡¯m going to rise in no time.

    ¡°I¡¯m, impossible, it wille out¡­¡­!¡±

    Sperm hell magic is cast on me now, so the amount of semen is huge. While trying to push the head of Anzeros lightly and try to let go of her mouth, Anzeros holds my hips tightly and sucks, as she doesn¡¯t want to let go. And I ejacted.

    ¡°Nbu¡­¡­ngu, ngu¡­¡­gubu, gu, buhaa¡­¡­behuu¡±

    Yes, after all, it is impossible. Anzeros couldn¡¯t finish drinking the huge amount of semen from my dick and starts coughing.

    ¡°Behu, behuu¡­¡­ku, huuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ar, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Auu¡­¡­wasteful¡±

    Anzeros with watery eyes drops a lot of semen from her mouth and nose. However, there is no dislike for the semen itself, semen that has fallen into her face or something spilled out of her mouth or nose is licked with the tongue.

    ¡°N, No, you don¡¯t have to drink like that¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­Andy¡¯s semen, I want to drink it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not such an obsession, is it not tasty?¡±

    ¡°Although it is certainly not tasty,¡­¡­but I want to drink it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t hate it even if you don¡¯t drink it¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros strangely hassling. She hugged my hips and licked the sshed semen.

    ¡°¡­¡­Here, do not think that this one is a ve that can¡¯t drink it? If I think you want to have me drink it, I will try to drink it any number of times at any time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you want to be a ve so much?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want to avoid being shunned because I like this even as a normal ve, but this is my favorite¡±

    This remark while licking and still clinging to my waist, Anzeros¡äs face is muddy with semen, she has a runny nose and teary eyes. It is extremely brave, obscene and tremendously good.

    ¡°Th, then¡­¡­¡±

    Now Jeanne and Maia, who are trying to challenge me to stop Anzeros.

    ¡°I¡¯m also sucking!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think my mouth as just a woman¡¯s mouth¡­¡­it¡¯s awesome because I¡äm a dragon¡±

    ¡°Yo, young people are after me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Be quiet Anzeros, I¡¯m older than you¡±

    ¡°Besides, today¡¯s promise of sucking was that every one of us will suck it¡±

    Anzeros is defeated. ¡­¡­That¡¯s right, Jeanne and Maia, are older than her. Yup.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Apart from Anzeros (and Aurora before), who went to wash her face in the nearby water field, Jeanne, Maia, and Apple stare at my groin.

    ¡°Huwa¡­¡­as expected 10-man captain. Two or three shots arepletely ignored?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know well, but amazing, this guy¡¯s dick¡±

    ¡°La-oneechan and Hilda-sensei said, that an ordinary man will raise a sound if he keeps cumming four or five times a day¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-san, you often do it 10 or more times all night, right?¡±

    ¡°Noo¡­¡­everyone else is too erotic¡±

    I don¡¯t know other guys, but these beautiful girls are tempting me and I cum every time, they always told me that they love me, so I can¡¯t stay calm. It is the duty of a man who drinks in a sense to have sex as much as he can. ¡­¡­It is the beginning of the first ce of this arrest that the stickiness of the lower body of the ¡°power¡± was useless at all.

    ¡°Should I restart jogging¡­¡­I have no choice but to be healthy¡±

    ¡°Nnya, that¡¯s what it is for, I didn¡¯t dare say at that time, but I don¡¯t mind at all saying that you¡äre totally useless at the woman on top posture¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­¡±

    Maia who seems not to understand what the woman on top position is yet and Apple smiles bitterly.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I was talking about Selenium about that and the muscles used for running and doing hi things are different, so you should train by cutting quotes on the ground every day¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a joke of Selenium, don¡¯t take it for real¡±

    Well if I told you to do it on the line, I¡¯m sure Selenium, La and Dianne would be happy to cooperate. And maybe Hilda, too. ¡­¡­I wonder about the four people over there. As I am indulging in emotions, Maia gets a little red and mutters in a breeze.

    ¡°That story, good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Jeanne also agrees.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Train 10-man captains lower back¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a dragon is sturdy and you probably will note ahead of humans¡±

    ¡­¡­These guys.

    ¡°Ah, but today is sucking¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right¡±

    Three people suffer from the decision of doing fetios or my waist training, which one should be prioritized. Fetio. I don¡¯t care about being a tuna. Then, I cant train. However, just before speaking to Anzeros and saying it is okay, how did we change the meaning to the actual hi thing as well?

    ¡°¡­¡­Separately, I think that you can swing your waist towards my mouth¡±

    And Maia makes a remark that cant read the air. She is still intense about sex because she is a beginner, so she will say such a thing without difficulty, but it is inevitable that someone will get hurt when I move my waist against a mouth. I can¡¯t imagine it. ¡­¡­But.

    ¡°Ye, Yes. You can also thrust into the vagina hole¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I agree¡±

    ¡­¡­I forgot. Jeanne was also quite the M and Apple was a former mouth lover.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Ngu, n, gu, nuu¡­¡­u!!¡±

    Grabbing Jeanne¡äs small head, I pierce my penis into her mouth till I reach her throat. Jeanne has already been afraid a little bit honestly because she is hearing disturbing sounds from her throat many times, but Jeanne protests with her eyes when I try to stop the movement of my waist and see the situation. Even though she protested with her eyes, when I had stopped for a while, she protested by letting go of her mouth.

    ¡°Why are you stopping¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, it¡¯s such a heartbreaking feeling, that I feel like a bad guy¡±

    ¡°Separately 10-man captain is a bad guy for me and it¡¯s true¡±

    ¡°I hate it. I don¡¯t care if it feels good, I¡¯m not so perverted as to make the most painful things just like this¡±

    ¡°Does it feel good?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I lied¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a lie¡±

    Jeanne sharpens her mouth.

    ¡°La-oneechan probably said so¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­La did¡±

    That¡¯s a pretty real deformity. Unlike Jeanne¡­¡­¡­¡­different?

    ¡°I am like La-oneechan, for 10-man captain¡äs penis, I¡¯m burning with the desire to make it feel good. As a woman, I feel that the value is recognized as a good penis hole¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    La is right. Maybe it¡¯s really true. But Jeanne¡¯s still a bit skeptical. Just because she was trained by La first, and only convinced that it is such a tendency, I think that it is a little more normal actually. But if Jeanne insists so, I think I¡¯ll give it a try. It bes a danger of breathing, that is, their life will be in danger if it is done unskilful. If it is a dragon with extraordinary strength and resilience, it will be hard to find the dwarf Jeanne without really having such a tendency. I will not bear to forgive and beg for forgiveness if she bit my penis¡­¡­Jeanne will also be conscious and will also feel a bit painful, not quite a bit of a pain, but I guess it will be a misunderstanding, so we can just have normal sex as usual. Still, if I show that I was pleased even then¡­¡­well, it is genuine, it can not be helped. I will go out with that kind of idiosyncrasies as well. I began to vite Jeanne¡¯s mouth again in a silent manner.

    ¡°Ngu, beuu¡­¡­nguu, guu¡­¡­nbuu¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s mouth swallows my cock. She makes a mistake by swallowing it till the throat. Originally the depth of her mouth is small. I thrust into the throat as soon as I thrust a bit deeper. But Jeanne doesn¡¯t raise a sound. She shed tears and breathed constantly, but I still don¡¯t feel the power to separate from my dick. Such Jeanne and I do an oral service, while Maia and Apple are gazing with a serious face. No, they are gazing a little bit overwhelmed.

    ¡°Jeanne, Jeanne¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Ngu, Gufu ¡­ Umu, Mu ¡­ ¡­¡±

    The swing of my waist gets fierce gradually. The depth of insertion is also increased and it bes a shape which makes the throat deeply stabbed. But Jeanne strengthens the ability to aspirate more and never runs away. She is a true ¡°hole¡± that serves just for my cock.

    ¡°Ku, uuu¡­¡­!!¡±

    Compared to other pretty girls, her body is small and t and the appeal is small, but Jeanne is a pretty girl. I feel a joyful mind that Jeanne who sprinkles an innocent smile with her young appearance and heals us bes a tool only for my dick. She is self-confessed that she is a meat hole for my penis. That fact is terribly attractive,

    ¡°U, gu, uoooo¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°N, Nnnn¡­¡­ngu, nbuuuu?¡±

    I vited Jeanne¡¯s mouth, deep and fierce, before pouring semen directly into her throat.

    ¡°N, Nnnnnnnn!!!¡±

    There is no way it could enter. An amount of semen that can¡¯t be swallowed so quickly overflows into her mouth and ites out of her mouth and nose. ¡­¡­It seems painful.

    ¡°Nga, guhuu¡­¡­behuu, behuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ar, Are you alright¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ehuu¡­¡­ehuu¡­¡­1, 10-man captain, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t drink it¡­¡­but, I was happy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Uh. I¡¯m not sure why they¡¯re all so obsessed with drinking. But Jeanne is real. I give up.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Indeed her jaw and neck were exhausted and Jeanne fell down, but she left afterward. Next is Maia.

    ¡°Hu, human, this is painful¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told to stop¡±

    ¡°But there is no way that a dwarf can do it and a blue dragon like me not¡±

    ¡°You can say that you can¡¯t do it¡±

    Although I¡¯m saying so suddenly, Maia did not even have a decent sex act since her virginity was lost. I don¡¯t want her to think that this is painful.

    ¡°N. ¡­¡­I, I memorize the angle. I learned the angle, so I¡¯d be fine if you pierce me like that¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to force¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible! I will not be ignored!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing it! I am with you! I also¡­¡­I¡¯m trying to get along with you!¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah. This child is clumsy. She doesn¡¯t know how to make friends. I think that she wasmunicating with my girls with etiquette only. And she wants to catch up because she doesn¡¯t want tog behind other women who have a happy face. I wonder if she followed the way of Jeanne, which is especially sharp.

    ¡°Like Anzeros said, but I also like other ces. I¡¯m happy if you also use my pussy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mu¡±

    ¡°You can see it as another opportunity to train your waist¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But¡±

    ¡°If you want to get along better than anything go straight ahead if you want to get along, always hugging, patting, stroking, putting on yourp and kissing, because we sleep together and holding hands. It¡¯s only one way to do that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I feel like I will make you do it. I¡¯m sad to know that I can only make friends with you and only with you. Let¡¯s love each other more from the bottom of our hearts. Love Maia gently¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I understand¡±

    Was good. Actually, it is slightly frightening to see Jeanne¡¯s painful expression and hear her sounds. Yup. It is okay to do it with only those who like it, such true ectopic perverts. I don¡¯t really understand, but I have to do it for a little girl who misunderstands that she did not get along well if she doesn¡¯t do hi things.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m afraid of that, Andy-san¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The key point of the partner¡¯s heart is too much to touch¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Apple somehow stared at me with her eyebrows. And then.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well then, this ¡­¡­ Suyu¡±

    Maia was Maia, she didn¡¯t give up on my dick. Like La, she has a somehow strangely long tongue and starts licking by wrapping around my dick.

    ¡°N, kuoo¡­..s, so, that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Kuruhii, kuhiwankowa, yaraheru¡­¡­hinbo, huki¡­¡­?¡±

    It is hard for Maia to talk, but she likes my dick. ¡­¡­And.

    ¡°N, no, so you this time¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Churuu. Now, I feel like¡­¡­your penis juice, drinking in the back of my stomach¡­¡­you cant train your waist¡­¡­but I suck your penis¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    Dangerous. It may have been a while. She is certainly a beginner who has just lost her virginity, but she is a dangerous fellow. She was quite lewd, became a pretty hooked ¡°woman¡±, so the glow from the bottom that made her so intuitive was visible in the back of her eyes. A woman like La and a narcotic type that gets blissful by being amazed by a man as much as possible. Such qualities spring up from the back and appear in her tongue skills.

    ¡°Your penis, good¡­¡­that dick, I want you to use it¡­..my body is saying that¡­¡­my whole body, is throbbing¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°U, Uwaa¡­¡­¡±

    me of lust from an icy girl. It wasn¡¯t when I was trying to force deep throating a little while ago, a shameless passion that can not be erased. ¡­¡­I wonder if I turned on the fire, by any chance.

    ¡°Nryu¡­¡­waru, wawaruuu¡­¡­nyu, nn, nyuryuuuu¡­¡­!¡±

    Skillfully using her long tongue, she attacked my penis freely as this wasn¡¯t taught to Maia. For a while, I endured it because I didn¡¯t know what it is, but her tongue invaded the urethra and I finally raised the white g to this unknown feeling. I have no confidence in the pleasure endurance level. There is no such thing as confidence.

    ¡°N, kuu¡­¡­uaaa!!?¡±

    Dokun, Dokun, Dokuntsu¡­¡­!!

    ¡°Hua¡­¡­?¡±

    My son rises up. Arge amount of semen is spouting out. It makes Maia¡äs melting face be very muddy.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Maia epted it with her tongue and looked happy.

    ¡°¡­¡­Unappetising¡±

    ¡°I guess¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But, it may be my favorite taste¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the meaning¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I want to drink again¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah. After all, you¡­¡­love?¡±

    Ah. I stepped on something. Something like a dragon¡¯s tail. No, I understand? It¡¯s not a bad thing, is it? ¡­¡­ But I¡¯m stepping on this. Yup.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    And finally.

    ¡°M, Me too¡­¡­is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Apple remained. I¡¯m still out. Like Polka¡­¡­here is also a miraculous spring. There is no indication of bullets when it is always included. ¡­¡­I am scared of going back to Basson.

    ¡°I am sucking, too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hu, you don¡¯t mind doing it¡±

    ¡°No, please let me suck¡±

    Saying a bit seriously, Apple bends over my crotch that is attached with saliva and semen.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    And, I watched her.

    ¡°What is it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­sort of a nostalgic feeling¡±

    Please don¡¯t talk with memories in front of Apple.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I used to spend every day while sucking Andy-san¡¯s son¡­.¡±

    ¡°While I¡¯m touching Apple¡¯s tits or ass, we are intertwined naked without getting tired every day, as Apple is embraced¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­for months¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Apple trembles. I wonder if she was scared. No, I would like to believe there is no such thing.

    ¡°¡­¡­Was it disgusting?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­¡±

    Apple nced at Maia andughed.

    ¡°Ob, obediently¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­ I, well, I tolerated it¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Surely¡­¡­now that I know the real taste of sex, I think I can¡¯t bear it¡±

    Eyes that Apple aimed at me are unmistakable, not an aversion but expecting eyes.

    ¡°If I was to be drunk, I would want you to put it this time¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is, Is that so¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I was the one in those days. I still didn¡¯t know the thing called sex if I did it, could I leave Polka? Even if I begged. Even if I continued to apprentice for many years. I remained in Polka, I didn¡¯t get tired, I would live happy with Apple every day and then Selenium, I guess we continued to pour semen into them several times every day.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m d you have patience¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡­if you did something wrong with me at that time, surely I would have been useless enough to keep you in Polka until I die¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. This¡­¡­it was probably a reward for us¡±

    ¡°Uu¡±

    The sweet Apple¡¯s gentle eyes seemed to be that of Apple 15 years ago, hugging me naked. My penis also swiftly intes again. I assert myself in front of Apple.

    ¡°¡­¡­Can I lick it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­lick it. ¡ºToday it is okay even after ten bells¡»¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Apple looked happy by grasping my dick.

    ¡°Somehow, it sounded real¡­¡­I heard that in those days?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    So. Apple is that Apple. Apple who needed me and was waiting for me. Although it is nowadays, I realize that I am happy.

    ¡°Hamuhh¡­¡­h, churuu¡­¡­?¡±

    Apple joyfully licks my dick. Cherishing and a bit rushed. Apple¡¯s mouth isn¡¯t like the child at that time. But still, we have feelings beyond time. The same feeling at that time. A love affair that fulfills promises.

    ¡°Nbuu¡­¡­nchu, nnn¡­¡­ha, nnn¡­¡­?¡±

    Sometimes fierce, sometimes pleading is the tongue used. A skinship that was done in the past from daytime to evening. Craving for the existence of each other like narcotics, desire for connection, its shameful for Apple, for me it is an uninterrupted path to thest line that was not fulfilled because of ignorance.

    ¡°N, nnn¡­¡­he, hey, Andy-san¡­¡­this, want¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Apple¡­¡­¡±

    Apple has a blurry face.

    ¡°Emm, that¡­¡­in fact, your penis I don¡¯t want it in my mouth¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The penis¡­¡­girls want to put it in¡­¡­but why?¡±

    Apple muttered words she couldn¡¯t say that day.

    ¡°Ah. ¡­¡­Your pussy will get fucked¡­¡­so let¡¯s cut it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­A, aaa¡­¡­??¡±

    Listening to the answer, Apple shed tears, leaving a blurry face.

    ¡°Wh, Why¡­¡­why, tears¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haha¡±

    I stroked Apple¡äs hair before I ejacted into Apple ¡®s mouth who stretched out her tongue.

    ¡°Nn!! ¡­¡­N, Ngu, nguu¡­¡­nguuu¡­¡­nkukuu¡±

    ¡°He, Hey?¡±

    And Apple doesn¡¯t miss that ejaction. She drinks. Gulping and drinking. Even though the amount is somewhat thin because of continuous ejactions up to now, it is still not a normal amount. The amount can still fill half a mug. Apple didn¡¯t hesitate, as she was dreadful to drink it.

    ¡°Npuu¡­¡­hu, haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Y, You¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I?¡±

    Moreover, it seems that it was an instinctive drinking spirit at the end that Apple felt the emotion not the challenge in the original of something¡¯s determination. Apple who swallowed it is the most congested.

    ¡°¡­¡­Amazing, you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Ehe. I wonder why, somehow¡­¡­I feel like to drink it¡±

    Apple is embarrassed. Holding that Apple, I pushed her down.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Apple¡­¡­Apple, I¡¯ll fuck you. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a reward for drinking. I will make you pregnant¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yess?¡±

    Apple smiles quietly. To that smile, I would hesitate in the past, but no confusion now. Even if that is the result of euphoria due to irritability, I was so happy that Apple would love to cry.

    ¡°Apple!¡±

    ¡°Kyaa¡­¡­¡±

    I pull off Apple¡¯s clothes like tearing them off and expose her lower part to the sun. Maia and Jeanne who are exhausted and lying around, are saying ¡°Ah¡± and ¡°That¡¯s sly¡­¡­¡± as they are left out.

    ¡°Already¡­¡­you are greedy¡±

    ¡°Apple¡­¡­Apple, I will ravish you! Your pussy will be filled with my sperm!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    As she was embarrassed, I still attacked Apple that turns red and opens her legs and I pierce all the way to the back without forey.

    ¡°Hiaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Ku, aa¡­¡­¡±

    The secret hole is fearfully pleasant. It was soft and wet, but the tightness was not impaired and my penis was firmly eaten.

    ¡°Apple¡­¡­Applee¡±

    ¡°Andy-saan¡­¡­!¡±

    And we hug each other more violently than the crotch. I don¡¯t think Apple still remembered clearly. This is the first time Apple has ever recognized the ¡°continuation¡± of 15 years ago. It¡¯s 15 years worth of sex.

    ¡°Ua, Uaaa!!¡±

    ¡°Aaa, nn, ku, hiaaa!!!¡±

    As we both released a cry, we start panting. Apple¡¯s superb body neds for me. Her beautiful face distorts officially. It was nothing, leaving the impulse, it was not that bad at all. But very happy sex. Veryfortable and eptable.

    ¡°Apple, already cum¡­¡­cumming¡±

    ¡°Put it out, put it out put it out¡­¡­fill my womb¡­¡­reach my ovum, your child, I want to have¡­¡­please!!!¡±

    ¡°Aa¡­¡­cuming!!!¡±

    And, both of us tremble with our bodies as I ejacte. ¡­¡­Biku, Bikuu, semen is sshed into Apple¡¯s vagina.

    ¡°Apple¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­saann¡­¡­¡±

    Without waiting, we both caressed the cor. The cor of the beginning of me and Apple. A very important engagement cor.

    ¡°¡­¡­Even so¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Apple has a slightly troubled look.

    ¡°It¡¯s few, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡±

    It was so because the sperm hell magic expired.

    ¡°¡­¡­It is not full¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Apple gazes at me for the time being.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it filled?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Emm.

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you want to fill it?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I think that it is not enough for once or twice¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡­¡­Yup. I will do my best.

 Chapter 53: Intermission â€“ Warriors outside the forest

    <h4>Chapter 53: Intermission ¨C Warriors outside the forest</h4>

    Polka was shaking violently against the sudden kidnapping affair of the baron and Apple.

    ¡°It is the first time that elves havee to such a deep concern¡±

    ¡°Baron, will he be alright?¡±

    ¡°Oh well, the baron will be okay, despite his appearance he is a former swordsman¡±

    ¡°Eh, really?¡±

    ¡°The problem is Apple-chan. ¡­¡­Somehow it seems like a politically troubling position, so if we don¡¯t do anything, they will be executed, Mrs. Baron¡±

    ¡°Damn elves! Apple-chan is our idol¡­¡­no, she just started to live in peace!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s totally¡­¡­I mean, it¡¯s a diplomatic issue when you put your hand on the baron. When necessities arrive we could call the army from the capital, but¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wish they coulde, the military¡­¡­because it¡¯s Polka here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t say that¡±

    ¡°Maybe winter is finished by the time we call them¡±

    ¡°Da, Damn it. Why is not there an hour¡¯s walk to the capital!¡±

    From Polka, you have to go through the difficulty of the snake mountains to the capital and it is difficult to contact in the first ce. The messenger doesn¡¯t arrive at the speed which cuts off one week even if it uses as much means as possible, and even if ites to full scale, it is necessary to establish a logistics n of considerable scale in order to advance around Polka which is a depopted area. First, if you set things up with the northern elves, if you go north to the west of the snake mountain range and travel through the Laika sanctuary there are many neighboring cities, which is convenient and quick. The more important it is, the more likely it is that the issue of life for one of the urgent frontiers and their guests will be abandoned.

    ¡°I wonder what we can do from now on¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡­there is no baron, even if we say we were in the army, we are too few¡±

    ¡°I guess that with everyone in the town we will be a bit more than a hundred people¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°When you do not include the old people will it only be the half?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If the elves be serious, they will all die in three seconds¡±

    ¡°I wish they had only taken the baron¡­¡­¡±

    Guard duo, Keel and Johnny slowly dropped their shoulders at the main gate in the south of the city. In fact, it is not the case that the intruder from the home country is watched in such a ce. The enemy is in the north. But if they actually get attacked they will have to flee. These twobat experience was only once, as they have been greeted at the end of the Celesta war, only to experience diversionary citadel warfare and never fought against the enemy straight. Halberds, who they have, is usually unnecessary and intimidating, and even the people in question are a little frightened, but now it was too much to rely on.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the Baron¡¯s mansion, there was apletely different atmosphere.

    ¡°Think carefully¡±

    La twists her head to Dianne¡¯s words.

    ¡°Be cautious at all. We should go get them back soon¡±

    ¡°I made a mistake, sorry¡±

    Dianne walks around the office where the baron was attacked and carefully examines footprints and crushing marks of the windows.

    ¡°There is a high possibility that the elves have done it, but the way is too violent. It can also be thought of as the work of bandits who heard rumors of the rtionship between the elves and Polka¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Bandits?¡±

    Dianne keeps on exining to La who makes a dubious face.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found any traces of an elf at one nce. No one has seen how Apple and the Baron were kidnapped and there is no arrow shot¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But, even if you say so¡­¡­there is no location where bandits can walk around¡±

    ¡°Sir Bonaparte came directly from beyond the snake mountain range, and although it is dangerous to be watched by the elves, the possibility that bandits wille isn¡¯t zero¡±

    The area around Polka is a frontier. It is a location that the bandit¡¯s industry can¡¯t be made past the frontier. Despite lurking in somewhere, the climate is too strict and there can not be a back society that can move the money earned by the bandits. It is and that you normally not think is good or bad for bandits to stay long. But the possibility that they will go on an expedition andmit a crime isn¡¯t zero. It was unlikely that there was a scenario where the baron who is likely to have money and the pursuit of a weak woman in the vicinity will be a threatening case for them. The scenario was not to be impossible. It was unnatural that there was no ransom demand, but spent three days or so on a base construction in the unfamiliarnd¡­¡­

    ¡°And then Andy also¡­¡­.no, it is said that he is kidnapped while being apanied by Anzeros and Maia¡±

    ¡°If the bandits had secured Andy for some sort of time¡­¡­they are the only people who are not wicked. They might have had to raise their hands for the moment¡±

    ¡°I see, I see¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a story. If you yell at the elves by mistake, it will give you the cause of war¡±

    ¡°Even if it is not a misunderstanding, they won¡¯t have a war, at least they will do it quietly¡±

    ¡°I also think so, but politics is determined by justice. No matter how much a part of the country suffers, if the person who did it is evil, the majority of the others will try to finish the thing with the lizard¡¯s tail cut. If there is no cause, the person doesn¡¯t move. If there is proof that the culprit is an elf, but there is no baron, it won¡¯t be a war. But if it is not so, it will be the worst result that the Baron will not be able to regained and cause an unnecessary war¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The world is a hard life¡±

    Dianne had been swayed by that one point that the attack that the elves did was undoubtedly pushy. She got less evidence because it was quick and snowy. Although Selenium is pursuing the footprints that continue into the forest, the ce was also dangerous.

    ¡°Dianne-chan, here I am¡±

    ¡°How was it, older sister?¡±

    ¡°Not good. Where Andy-kun and the others disappeared¡­¡­I think that it is probably the way into the forest, but the range is too wide, although it does not bother to run the snow all the way even if you run, you can¡¯t rely on footprints¡±

    ¡°Uumu¡±

    The deaths of Andy and the others were also difficult to handle just because Dianne doesn¡¯t know the point. Perhaps everything happened at the same time, so they¡¯d like to deal with them quickly, but there is a possibility that they went somewhere as Maia was present. If, for example, they were invited to Misty Pce, they had spent time without excessive, the careless connection to the elves still had the danger of bing fatal for the human side, even eventually for Trot and Celesta.

    ¡°¡­¡­It was a failure for Andy to put all the clumsy guys together¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­at least a clue would be left behind if it is Selenium or Dianne¡±

    At least, it was Dianne and the others who had no rtion to the helpless feeling like the citizens of the city¡­¡­n, no, they felt a dead end due to the powerful and thoughtful position.

    ¡°I¡¯m back¡­¡­¡±

    Seleniumes back now. She was exhausted.

    ¡°Selenium, how was it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I was found by a monster and got into trouble¡±

    ¡°Mo, Monster?¡±

    ¡°The monster was a bear¡­¡­thanks to it, the footprints were lost¡±

    ¡°Bear¡­¡­a lumberjack grizzly bear or so¡±

    It is a monster bear boasted with power that can knock off a big tree with one blow. Due to too much power and speed, it is a powerful demon that is hard to fight with and to escape from if it is a decent person, but still Selenium was able to escape which was tiresome.

    ¡°That demon is still nearby¡±

    ¡°I sprinkled it apart from the city for a while but I can teach you the ce if you will bring it down¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­La?¡±

    ¡°I will deal with it. It¡¯s a little bit of a bug¡±

    La quickly left the mansion. Haa, Dianne sighs She also wanted to get rid of stress in the mountains, but she still couldn¡¯t afford it.

    ¡°Please cooperate with me, older sister¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I will examine the route that Andy and the others used again because there aren¡¯t many routes they could take for march training without being witnessed by the townspeople¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­well, if you think so¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    La in her dragon form who has Selenium on her back flies over the forest and goes to the spot where the monster bear was seen. But there is already a guest.

    ¡°Ho. Arthur Bonaparte¡±

    ¡°Uooo¡­La-sama. Don¡¯t be rude¡±

    Arthur was surprised by La¡äs huge appearance. It is a hard man to understand whether to see from the side seriously and to be surprised though it is certain to be a fierce person who does not pull one step off against a dragon for the time being.

    ¡°I heard that Selenium saw a monster around here, didn¡¯t you see it¡±

    ¡°Ah, that bear¡­¡­I am also aiming for it¡±

    ¡°Aiming?¡±

    ¡°I want to do some special training about fighting against someone who is awkward because monster bears use their arms differently from wolves and others, so they are more realistic¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why on earth are you going to fight them?¡±

    ¡°Well¡±

    Behind Arthur who is saying that the monster bear jumps out from the darkness.

    ¡°Arthur!¡±

    ¡°Uoo¡±

    Arthur dodges that rush. The cloak is torn. Whether it noticed La¡¯s big body just after that rush, the bear flips over and returns to the darkness of the forest.

    ¡°Chii¡­¡­¡±

    La quickly transforms into her human body when Selenium is lowered and walks next to Arthur.

    ¡°In any case, it is difficult to kill it without burning the forest, Arthur will hunt it against me in a littlepetition¡±

    ¡°U, Umm¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s right, do you want to run around this snow naked, La-sama?¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­it will interfere my footwork¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Diane and Hilda were walking carefully looking around the path around the forest.

    ¡°I have seen it many times¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a hundred times on, older sister¡±

    ¡°Dianne-chan also has experience of military police¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been to a special intelligence brigade but there is no military police¡±

    ¡°Dianne-chan, you¡¯ve really changed your job a lot¡±

    ¡°I have been a soldier for decades, I don¡¯t know until after a few years, well¡­¡­hmm?¡±

    It is not unusual for her to stop in the eyes of Dianne. No, it can be said that there is an ident. Rumors of the recent raid of the elves have flowed and the forest where plenty of things are getting closer is also reduced. There are roads in the vicinity, so no one is walking. However, there is a child who is doing rope jumping on such a road approaching evening at dusk.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne approaches while making a suspicious face.

    ¡°Hey, you should return home because it is already dark¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    The child makes herself stiff. That child had a familiar look.

    ¡°¡­¡­N, you are¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you are the child of the cksmith?¡±

    Did the little girl feel a little easier on the appearance of Hilda squatting down? The child timidly looked up at the two.

    ¡°You¡­¡­guys are¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I am Dianne¡±

    ¡°I¡äm Hilda-sensei, a magic doctor¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh¡±

    ¡°Your name is?¡±

    ¡°Sa, Sara¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sara-chan, if you y, why wouldn¡¯t you rather y in the city while it is brighter?¡±

    To Hilda who admonishes in a loud voice, Sara answered in a small voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­Be, because¡­¡­if everyone can see me practicing, I¡¯ll be ridiculed¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°When I jump, I jump too high¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne makes a bitter smile. It is indeed close to the forest where people can¡¯t catch up. It is perfect for practicing something while hiding from everyone.

    ¡°But in such a dark ce, human will fall down¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Alright. I can see it¡±

    ¡°No, nevertheless there is a limit¡±

    ¡°I and daddy, it¡¯s okay for us to see in the dark, even without any light¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    Little horns are on her head. It seems to be round and not so hard, and if you don¡¯t look closely it seems like a pattern of a hair band or something, but it still appeared firmly on her head.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s okay¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but the monsters are getting active at night, so you should stop it¡±

    ¡°Uuu¡±

    The girl did not appear to be convinced.

    ¡°¡­¡­But, I have to work hard¡±

    ¡°It is not something that can be done with too many roots, there is something appropriate for practice¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, it¡¯s not enough to do a lot. If you overdo it, it will reverberate the next day. So better do as much as you can every day¡±

    Hilda gently admonishes her fingers. It is fun with the feeling that it is a school teacher and a child, but is it because of Hilda¡¯s voice that it sounds somewhat evil? Dianne is secretly worried whether she is frustrated or not.

    ¡°¡­¡­You know my sister and I can also see in the dark¡±

    ¡°Eh? Then you are dark elves¡±

    ¡°There are lots of people who can see in the dark in Celesta and everyone can livefortably, do not they?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh, well¡±

    The girl looked a little miserable.

    ¡°My dad is suffering these days¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Would it be better to move to Celesta now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Eh, you can do it¡±

    Although the Kingdom of Trot is tolerant for the Ogre race, there is still a discontinuity where the overwhelming majority and minorities are invisible. In the midst of that discontinuity, the mixture will inevitably position. Celesta has a smaller difference between the number of majority and minority than Trot, is rich in variety, and is much more mixed than Trot. It was never said to be an ideal country without discrimination, but it was certain to get confused.

    ¡°Although it is a workshop that was given to us, in fact, it is right to give it back to the original owner and for Sara, as it may be good to start over in Celesta, father always murmured that in bed¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah. Surely if youe, Celesta is a fun ce¡±

    The cksmith is also worrying a lot. It is a serious choice, but surely there is a meaning. The condition that this matter of Andy and the baron is settled is attached, but this also limits. Dianne wanted to support them as much as possible as a person of Celesta if they were to immigrate. Sara looks angry.

    ¡°But I¡¯m good here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Father tells me that I¡äm pitiful here. But am I pitiful? Everyone is mean sometimes, but I don¡¯t dislike it very much. I thought we¡¯d all live here. I wonder if I¡¯m happy In Celesta. Aren¡¯t I going to grow up with everyone?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Adults¡¯ happiness isn¡¯t always happy for children. The small happiness that may give up to possibly grab the great happiness may be irreceable for the person in question. It is amon story.

    ¡°I want to be able to do a double jump, I want to be able to do it, I want to be with everyone, so I don¡¯t want to waste it. ¡­¡­It¡¯s much better than going to Celesta. Without everything, it is a wonderful ce, I think, it¡¯s better than Celesta¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right, it does not make sense to elder sister¡±

    As a person who became the founder of her father¡¯s annoyance, Dianne decided to answer firmly as one of the lines.

    ¡°Parents desire children¡¯s happiness, children have the right to be happy, I can not say that my father is making a mistake trying to do as much as possible, but Sara, now if you are happy you may want to say that you are happy¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Parents are too greedy for children, so if you are satisfied, you are satisfied, you have to say that you are grateful for what you have be yourself, there are things that you don¡¯t understand. Parents make an effort. Unlike the double jump, it is not understood whether it was able to make the child happy only by seeing parents¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    Dianne who smiles bitterly is too infirm. When she thinks about it, her father would have misunderstood that there was no single man that could satisfy her, looking at herself who continually strives to save allies. And, it might have been a struggle to put the human who bnces the achievement and life more than humans anyway. She thinks that she will say that she has already been happy enough while doing by rub even on the shoulder asionally. She¡¯ll grab it herself.

    ¡°I understand. ¡­¡­I will say thank you to my father. Surely I can look back on everyone if I can double jump and do not worry¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Children are also qualified enough to fight for their own happiness. Dianne wants her to take care of that pride while fighting. Thinking that Dianne caresses Sara¡¯s hair. And at that moment. Suddenly the monster bear pops out of the darkness behind Sara who smiled. Then, it struck at Sara and Dianne in front of it with a blow and jumped out into the snowy field.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    *Bakyatsu* Sara¡¯s body is seen to be crushed. Her arm broke, her body crashed and the spine bent so horribly that it hit Dianne¡äs body.

    ¡°Sara¡­¡­!!!¡±

    Dianne was buried in the snow while holding Sara. Sara opens her eyes and spits out blood.

    ¡°Sara©`©`©`©`!!¡±

    ¡°Dianne-chan, let me!¡±

    Hilda jumps to the two with the eyes of a doctor instantaneously. The arm was scratched by the ws and they fall into snow altogether. The side was also deep.

    ¡°Older sister!! Sara¡­¡­Sara!¡±

    ¡°I understand! Absolutely help¡­¡­leave it to me!¡±

    Hilda moves her hands at high speed, starts hemostasis and magic treatment one after another. Leaving the ce to Hilda, Dianne rises from the snow. That bear is a monster. In front of Dianne which is not very big, it looks like a small mountain. However, it has nothing to do with Dianne. It is an enemy that is in front of her. And she won¡¯t forgive the enemy one way. The strongest dark elf warrior from the Oasis bleached her hidden fangs.

    ¡°Dead¡±

    La and Arthur finally caught up and saw fan-shaped blood marks scattered by the shock, which stretched snowy fields at dusk by more than ten meters. And a bear corpse was lying there as it was cut by one kick.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dianne¡±

    ¡°Did you guys fail to attack¡­¡­?!¡±

    Dianne, who is angry at La and Arthur, grabs two trees and cools down after a moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, for venting my anger¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­¡­I am sorry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡±

    In the immediate vicinity of the blood pool, they can see the figure of Hilda who is desperately treating a dying girl, so Arthur and La chew their lips. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­Already. What¡¯s with the face like that wake¡±

    Without turning around, Hilda said brightly.

    ¡°Older sister¡±

    ¡°I told you to leave it to me¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    A few dayster.

    ¡°Yes, yes, don¡¯t open your eyes¡­¡­I will shed?¡±

    When Selenium poured water, a small head sshed the water away. Two small horns are on its head.

    ¡°¡­¡­It is out of the ordinary, this miraculous spring¡±

    La makes a bitter smile.

    ¡°Even though I dropped my arms, it was only 3 days to get rid of any scars¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m connected, I say, but it¡¯s a miracle¡±

    The dark elf sisters make a wry smile in line. ¡­¡­This little girl, Hilda¡¯s prowess is also likely to be there¡­plete recovery was unceremoniously from dying.

    ¡°Older sister is still amazing¡±

    ¡°Huh-uh. Respect? Honour?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I will not go¡±

    ¡°Then, if I find Andy-kun, I will monopolize him overnight?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s my choice¡±

    ¡°Ho, I think I did a whole night of work¡±

    As usual, Andy¡¯s clues were not found. However, they are sure that it is surprising that somehow it is done. Andy is surely a man who can hold it until it is found. They believed so.

    ¡°Hey, Hilda-sensei¡±

    ¡°What, Sara-chan¡±

    ¡°Thank you for helping me, I¡¯ll give you this¡±

    While taking a walk on the hot spring, Sarah at first approached the snow mass on the side of the road and was digging out and taking out the ice mass from inside.

    ¡°Some time ago, I found it when I was practicing rope jumping¡±

    An ice ball pierced by an arrow.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ho. Dianne, that ball¡­¡­it¡¯s Maia?¡±

    ¡°The arrow is¡­¡­the same arrow as the man named Phaser used before to shoot¡±

    La and Dianne looked at each other.

    ¡ºSara, great!¡»

    ¡°E, eh?¡±

    Sara was hugged by Dianne and La while blinking with her eyes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    In the forest, before the ancient boundaries. La, Hilda, Selenium, and Dianne used force to pierce the barrier.

    ¡°Hm ¡­¡­. Ancient Barrier, what can we do?¡±

    Arthur raises his goggles and looks at the barrier. The right eye who sees the space can see the appearance of the barrier which is forced to be broken open so that the peel of the pie can be broken by multiple spells.

    ¡°Pass through quickly¡±

    With themand of Dianne, everyone is going into the barrier one after another.

    ¡°Come on¡­¡­let¡¯s get them back, northern elves¡±

    While going through the closing barrier, Dianne again looked with the warrior¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 54: White and orange

    <h4>Chapter 54: White and orange</h4>

    ¡°Hey, get up, human¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s morning¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it night here¡­¡­¡±

    Ngugugu, I stretch myself and get up. Now in the small boundary where we don¡¯t know the passage of time except for the abdominal watch. Again I¡äm woken up by Maia in one of the arbor-like houses. By the way, the number of houses is fixed to everyone, but what I care about is privacy right now¡­¡­ oh well, I will show some form of worrying about Anzeros, Apple, Aurora, but somewhat I am not worried, so they are staying in 2 or 3 houses except for the Baron. Because I don¡¯t mind doing erotic things close to the vige separately, the Baron wasn¡¯t allowed toe to our houses together, so the Baron didn¡¯t have much choice but to choose a house for himself.

    Well, we wake up in the morning, wash our face, take breakfast, look at the sword training of Anzeros and Aurora, enter the hot springs and hang out with handmade huge chess (the mass is handwritten on the ground, the pieces are scattered stones and trees) waiting for dinner we asionally get into the woods to do nasty things and we go to sleep after dinner. Even though we are under arrest, it is a calm day. The climate is good, there is no worry of monsters or worry about meals, so it may be more restful than being in Polka.

    ¡°What day is it with this? ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it possible to prepare for the meeting and the time soon?¡±

    ¡°Eh, well¡­¡­because the week is the number of days to estimate early. Some of the ns are hard-working and busy. I don¡¯t know about humans, but we know that we arete for a week or two and that we have a range of errors¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s loose¡­¡­¡±

    We were a little bit indebted to the elves, but we were suddenly caught in the violence. It might be a little poisonous right.

    On such a day. I enter an outdoor bath with Maia and Anzeros under the sun which does not sink. The hot springs are shared with the elves so we cant enter forever and it is quite smallpared to the hot springs of Polka, but it is still a valuable enjoyment here, with less amusement.

    ¡°Muu. ¡­¡­Human. Your penis doesn¡¯t enter inside¡±

    ¡°No, no, we can¡¯t do it in the bath so much¡±

    To be precise, if no onees, we would be able to have sex in the bath, but here it is 30 seconds walk from the baron¡¯s mansion so our voices would be heard all the way. It is not able to keep the appearance if it is estrus separately here. No, the Baron may not be aware of it. Even so.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an insult to see a woman¡¯s body with a smile right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless¡­¡­ or perhaps I should say don¡¯t stick close so much¡±

    ¡°You said small breasts are also good¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say too much to Maia, Andy. Whichever way you don¡¯t do anything nasty right now¡±

    ¡°Anzeros may be fine with that, but I have been held only once by human and it was painful¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So, sorry¡±

    ¡°If you think it was bad please serve me today, today is the day to practice with me¡±

    ¡°That is unfair Maia¡±

    Maia and Anzeros re at each other across me.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fun bath, so I think I¡¯ll be able to do itter¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No. Promise me¡±

    ¡°Or if it¡¯s limited, but one day is profiteering!¡±

    ¡°Aamou!¡±

    It is cute that Maia rubs against me while staring at me, but I feel like she is a little too tricky. It is not so much whether it is spoiled enough to say that. Or, I still have not got a cor for Maia. La was saying that the cor would also prove the ¡°Contract of power¡±. I also have to make it for Maia, but¡­¡­but here there is no minimum material or tool for it.

    ¡°I wish I had not left earlier¡±

    ¡°Uh, get out quickly and mate with me soon¡±

    ¡°Andy, I, I am with you!¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, is not it for a longer term?¡±

    During this noisy conversation, a light rises just above the hot spring.

    ¡°!¡±

    It is the same as when Maia came. Timely, it is about time we will be released for the meeting. It may be that the elves came. No, but isn¡¯t this timing bad? I am wondering why bath time is not so bad while I¡¯m flirting with Anzeros and Maia. To those who ran away¡­¡­no.

    Let¡¯s say, for example, let¡¯s say that the envoy from the other side of this light is Phaser. That male elf is so hard to be in the mood. Well, Maia is nice. She doesn¡¯t care about being naked, perhaps I think that she was often naked in front of Phaser. But what about Anzeros? Is it okay for me to expose the nakedness of Anzeros to other guys? No. Absolutely not. Anzeros¡¯s tits and ass belong to me. Don¡¯t run away. If that man came out, there is an obligation to obstruct his gaze. However¡­¡­it is not a nice picture. Despite the cost, what do I say? But it can¡¯t be helped. It is my duty as a man.

    So far 1.5 seconds. Pashkin, the light burst open.

    ¡°Waa¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The surprised Anzeros clings to me exactly and Maia looks up casually. What came out of that light is¡­¡­.

    ¡°Huumu. This is different¡±

    A bright green robe. A cape-like cloak is made of pure white woolen material. tinum blonde hair shining like the sun at noon. ¡­¡­Such an appearance, emm.

    ¡°¡­¡­Who?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I thought that humans introduce themselves first?¡±

    ¡­¡­Looks like Maia, an elf¡­¡­girl?

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Andy Smithson, the son of Polka¡äs cksmith, Celesta¡äs northern army corps¡­¡­emm, do you listen until the end?¡±

    Because I was wearing a tremendous atmosphere that seemed to block somehow, I thought that it would stop shielding soon and look at the expression.

    ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t need to be impatient, right?¡±

    That elf seems to be generous enough to be able to talk normally though she is arrogant.

    ¡°I¡äm a 10-man captain of Celesta¡äs northern army corps crossbow corps. And, emm¡­¡­Maia, future master?¡±

    ¡°Are you embarrassed even if it is said in a question form¡±

    A girl with her arms folded walked on the surface of the water and stepped out of the bathtub before her toes. ¡­¡­She was standing on the water since a little while ago. It is understood that it isn¡¯t the only one by it. The trick of walking on water has not been shown though Dianne is good at magic. Well, we usually don¡¯t need it.

    ¡°But, is that so, you, the rumored animal trainer¡±

    The girl who turned around in the washing ce fall on her back. ¡­¡­Yup. Because it is a bathroom, water always flows in the washroom and it is moss, so it is easy to fall.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡äm different from an animal trainer, but are you alright?¡±

    ¡°N, Noo, don¡¯te close!¡±

    ¡°A, Ah¡±

    After getting up once, the female elf gets angry.

    ¡°So, you are?¡±

    ¡°U, Uu¡­¡­¡±

    A female elf with silver hair stood there while worrying about her ass and sleeve that got drenched.

    ¡°I¡äm¡­¡­the white n¡äs leader, Irina¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­n leader?¡±

    ¡°Umm. ¡­¡­What¡¯s with those eyes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, it is nothing¡±

    A girl who looks younger than Anzeros, is a n chief? I don¡¯t know the position of the white n.

    ¡°It, it is quite¡­¡­I think that Maia is simple to be trained¡±

    ¡°Trained¡­¡­¡±

    Maia makes a difficult face. She may be worrying about which one was trained.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not an animal trainer, I definitely like to do hi things¡±

    ¡°Wrong. I heard from the silver boy a story that you ravish women to get them under your control¡±

    That Phaser.

    ¡°It¡¯s not getting them under my control, but they are lovers or female ves¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Fe, Female ve¡­¡­? I don¡¯t understand what is the difference¡±

    Irina bes red. She may be unexpectedly naive.

    ¡°¡­¡­There is no difference, I love to embrace erotic women¡±

    When I further dered, Anzeros who heard it from the side panicked.

    ¡°What¡­¡­I, I am erotic!¡±

    ¡°Erotic¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Uu¡±

    I kept silent after insisting. Yup. I think you are actually an erotic girl. Pretty.

    ¡°W, Well, here¡¯s the thing, let¡¯s go up and talk slowly¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­th, that¡¯s right¡±

    She was dignified at first, but because of the fall, I parted from her who has bepletely inessible, I rise quickly from the bath and wear clothes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    And we met at the baron¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°You probably heard that the elves of the northern forest are divided by ns, I¡äm the leader of the white n, Irina, while in the past the silver n was rude to you¡±

    ¡°The Kingdom of Trot is the owner of the city of Polka, I¡äm its baron Duran Guto and I am honored to meet you¡±

    Irina and the baron greeted each other in their respective forms.

    ¡°And what was the reason for you toe to this ce alone?¡±

    ¡°Talking about the Misty pce dragons, I think that for the people of our northern forest, the rtionship with them is important, so we need to talk about the human who corrupted Maia¡±

    Her appearance is quite fluent and she has an old-fashioned way of talking with young people. Her words were in contrast to poor Maia.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t corrupt her, one of my female ves was almost killed by Maia and Phaser. I also was nearly killed by them but another dragon saved me. Saying somewhat that it is said that disaster is not cut off¡­¡­Maia said that we couldn¡¯t kill Phaser because it will great unnecessary anger¡­¡­that¡¯s why I took Maia hostage, to drive Phaser away¡±

    ¡°Hmm. ¡­¡­Half-elf?¡±

    Irina gets a glimpse of Anzeros and Apple, who are waiting at the corner of the room.

    ¡°Come to think of it, there was a woman in the way to negotiate with Celesta and the silver n grind their teeth on her¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Apple, but¡­¡­I will tell you, I won¡¯t let Apple be hurt by you. Apple is mine. I won¡¯t give her up by using all means¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­I see. It¡¯s something to say to a small amount of human habit¡±

    Hiding her mouth with the sleeve of the robe, Irina-sanughs with just a grin.

    ¡°Yo, you aren¡¯t scared?¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid? Are you scared, boy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The power behind you is a little. But I will not yield, because I have a lot of friends¡±

    Saying by myself, but it is a downhill remark of awesome gloominess.

    ¡°Huhuhu. Well, do you see an enemy?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Enemy¡­¡­isn¡¯t it? No, but. Phaser is self-confident¡­¡­..

    ¡°Let me tell you a good thing, I am not an enemy, boy¡±

    Irina-san stands up, goes next to Maia and strokes her head, whose height is the same. And smiled at the outdoors.

    ¡°Nou?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you notice it?¡±

    A tall elven youth appears to flood from thendscape. It was not a nervous feeling of youngness like Phaser and cranky rolling out, somewhat familiar feeling, but it was a man of a worldly impression like a sword saint.

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I apologize, to listen so attentively, I am Gorkus, the representative of the Orange n¡±

    ¡°E, Eh?¡±

    What are these people thinking? It seems that they have no intention to let us out¡­¡­but still, a great elf came into this prison

    ¡°I¡äm of the white n¡±

    ¡°Our Orange n is on your side¡±

    ¡°Wh, What¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Can you give me an exnation?¡±

    The confused baron asks me with one hand stroking his dandy beard.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You guys, do you know how much elves are in this northern forest?¡±

    Apple respondszily to the question of Irina-san.

    ¡°10 000¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, 10,000. Only 10,000. Nine ns, evenly divided, a thousand people each¡­¡­sky blue n princess¡±

    Irina-san waved a talk to Aurora next to Anzeros.

    ¡°The forest in the south¡­¡­what is the number of the sky blue n?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­20, 000 in ves and about 60, 000 in the entire forest territory¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    To be told, 10,000 was certainly too small in the whole forest. The militant northern elves say that if they have a bow, even 100 Trot¡äs soldiers will be tossed around by 4 to 5 people. Each one is an elite archer who has the ability of an Ace Knight. It was received as a distant figure of 10,000¡­¡­it is a vast forest which is said that there is probably about half of the trot kingdom through the North Forest originally does not know the whole picture by anyone. There is no foreign enemy, it isfortable. Only 10,000 there. Far from the capital, Basson is a bit more.

    ¡°Hm. You have a face that says you understand, boy?

    ¡°You are gradually beginning to perish¡±

    Two beautiful elves look at us.

    ¡°Everything is because of this forest that is too tender and hard to protect¡±

    ¡°In the northernmost forest that continues to bathe in ancient boundaries, we need a shock to go outside¡­¡­the pain to touch the true lightes out of the light spirit¡¯s bed¡±

    ¡°E, Eemm¡­¡­?¡±

    Irina and Gorkus nodded.

    ¡°Our n is also presenting family members to the Kingdom of Trot through the red territory¡±

    ¡°The opinions are in agreement¡­¡­because of the turbulence of¡± Qi ¡°flow, and because of the speed and strength, the lives of the people of the outside world are very strong¡±

    ¡°We were weakened as life because we were too ustomed to the pure and gentle world¡±

    ¡°To avoid ruin, you need vitality again¡±

    ¡°That¡±

    Aurora saw two people.

    ¡°If we deny that effort to scold you and stubbornly retaliate if the whole bes an opportunity to face out¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­For that I want to use you, this is a deal, sky blue princess¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Absolutely, it will be very selfish¡±

    Aurora said so as if to spit up and looked at them.

    ¡°Rejected, white and orange n leader¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡±

    Staring at the surprising Gorkus, Aurora said with a dignified voice.

    ¡°We do not have anything other than original, so we will never be defeated, so let us know that our defeat is the destruction of justice of the elves. If not, our win and release are definite matters. How do you trade what you have decided, you should ride the horses at best.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good luck¡±

    ¡°Sky blue princess Aurora. ¡­¡­The southern forest holding you is envious or terrible¡±

    They made a bit of a smile.

    ¡°Very well, to protect yourself against all justice¡±

    ¡°Protection of the whole world¡±

    Irina and Gorkus cut outplex marks with aligned movements and give blessings to Aurora.

    ¡°The meeting is tomorrow. ¡­¡­Good luck¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to say¡±

    Aurora in my heart was trustworthy.

 Chapter 55: Clan meeting

    <h4>Chapter 55: n meeting</h4>

    Next day. This time the real messenger came and we were brought to the elves¡¯ highest power conference.

    ¡°Sky blue princess, are you ready for it?¡±

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t you hear the sleep-talking¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re very cheeky all the time¡±

    That was said by the swordsman elf who caught Aurora on the way.

    ¡°Young and foolish, you who have been poisoned by humans and dark elves, who lost respect for the spirit of light, bears the name of the sky blue n. The responsibility extends to the discipline of the n length which is forgotten with your arrogance. You¡¯d better not think about it when it¡¯s over today¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t bother me¡±

    Aurora smiled at the swordsman elf and punched his belly. Although it is fine, Aurora is an ace knight, the power is sufficient. The swordsman elf was in agony.

    ¡°Behuu¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°A low birth like you who misunderstands cause and desire, even if you open your mouth in front of me, I will shred your tongue next if you don¡¯t stop barking foolishly¡±

    ¡°Hey, Aurora¡±

    I try to stop Aurora who is overlooking the swordsman elf with harsh freezes whileughing only with her mouth.

    ¡°Good, Andy-san¡±

    ¡°Do not waste your time on them, you didn¡¯te to dere war¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huu¡±

    Aurora sighs. She pulls and grabs the swordsman elf¡¯s hair with a rustling feeling.

    ¡°Whether you are dissatisfied with the fact that I am a noble, you are a mere messenger of the silver n and I am a noble of the sky-blue n, so guide us. I¡¯ll forgive you for being so unbowed now. But don¡¯t forget, if you aren¡¯t in the position to talk about the justice of the northern forest, you¡¯re not the person who can speak the will of the spirit of light¡±

    She releases her hand. The young elf falls on his butt while having disturbed breathing.

    ¡°Behold, you are a branch and leaf that doesn¡¯t have the fullmand of the n. You can¡¯t even say a word without borrowing the power of your family without permission, talking about ugly personal taste and desire like righteousness. Don¡¯t defend your discipline and arrogantly tell what and who you are selfish. If you want to express your opinion, take over the n ande again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ku, Kuuu¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t reply. Even a lowly messenger of the silver n can talk back¡±

    Looking down. ¡­¡­Aurora fears. Super fear. It seems that there is something like a lion or something intimidating on her back.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha, I, I apologize for my rudeness. ¡­¡­The meeting is here¡±

    The swordsman elf eventually yielded. Even if you go upside down, perhaps Aurora is stronger. More than anything, the case as a person is different. The dignity of those who stand above breaks down the despicability of those who do not stand up with sound. Surely Aurora has not only the inner ring of the elves but also the spiritual power and nobility to carry the country. The fact that such a sharp and magnificent girl likes me somehow makes me a little frightful, although reliable.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°I dere the opening of the n meeting here¡±

    It is an hour to get out of the small boundaries and head towards the back of the forest. On top of the towering trees, the meeting began about 50 meters (climbing the spiral staircase made by staking the trunk of the tree), divided into several scaffolds for each branch and tree and the meeting began. There is no desk. There is no document. It is only the face of the family of each n that is in front of me.

    ¡°The head of the red n, Diel¡±

    ¡°Here¡±

    A young long clothed man slowly replied. ording to what I heard, the red n is surely a tribe in the area that is in contact with Trot alongside the silver n. Irina and Gorkus who came yesterday say they are sending out people via the red n and their position is close to them. I hope so.

    ¡°The head of the white n, Irina¡±

    ¡°Here¡±

    ¡°Direct descent of the orange n, Gorkus¡±

    ¡°Here¡±

    Are the two of yesterday coincidentally standing side by side in the immediate foothills of us? After Irina replied she made a light wink here.

    ¡°Direct descent of the cherry blossom n, Christie¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    A gentle-looking female elf gently puts her hand on her chest and replies. She was also standing on the same scaffold as Irina-san. Their rtionship seems to be good. ¡­¡­The elves so far didn¡¯t have the image of a n leader, but rather it was a feeling of young people. However, as I felt they look young, I remember that Dianne¡äs older brother Carlos was over 700 years old, so I didn¡¯t know how old they really are. And, from here, it is an old man who I feel is already more than 60 years old only from seeing.

    ¡°The head of the gold n, Oliver¡±

    ¡°Here¡±

    ¡°The head of the purple n, Alma¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±

    ¡°Blue n head, Vois¡±

    ¡°Here¡±

    ¡°The head of the green n, Shaquille¡±

    ¡°I¡äm here¡±

    And finally.

    ¡°And I¡äm Gast, in the name of the silver n, we will discuss the petition of the direct descent of the sky blue n Aurora¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it¡±

    Aurora thanked graciously.

    ¡°Then, let us confirm once more, this is a difference between our defense team and the rescue activities of blue dragon Maia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Alright¡±

    Prying, it was a nasty way of saying, but it isn¡¯t a mistake. Aurora nodded while frowning.

    ¡°From the beginning, my silver n has a good rtionship with the Misty Pce, the residence of the blue dragon race in the back of our territory. The pce itself is out of the bounds, so we look after them as defense cooperators of the barrier and raising up their child dragon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you admit that it was a crooked education?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s admit that our Phaser is immature as an education staff. But with his loyalty to the race hasn¡¯t yet made a mistake at this time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Because of his inexperience, it would be the weakness of Phaser to be forced to see the power of a dragon. However, it is not a mistake to have the power¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    I don¡¯t really understand what they are saying. In fact, since this conference is held in elfnguage, we are asking Apple for simultaneous interpretation. Indeed it is not possible to ask Aurora and Anzeros is bad with elfnguage. However, it is hard to understand what that silver n head Gast says.

    ¡°Fo, Foreign enemy?¡±

    Where was there a foreign enemy? Only the one who was attacked is Aurora who is an elf noble, Apple who lost her memory and me who was seriously injured. It is misconduct after erging and interpreting it from where it is seen, distinguished enemies by arbitrary world view.

    ¡°Hmm. That old man, you¡¯re going to say the half-elf over there is a bad person¡±

    ¡°Uwa¡±

    Irina-san said so with no indication immediately from the side. Hearing that, silver n leader Gast res at Irina-san.

    ¡°White, what are you doing¡±

    Irina-san responds by putting the sleeve of her robe on her mouth and smiles before responding with a clear voice.

    ¡°Even though the visitors cant understands our words, let¡¯s leave them alone. Wh, whatever you do, there is no big deal no matter what you do and no matter what you discuss silver?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Good. Really, not good, press it down on a nasty little girl¡±

    I can¡¯t understand that old man¡¯s strange call out. It seems that he stepped on being angry with the exnation to me who seemed to be on the side of the meeting, who seemed to use the prime minister at the same time, whatever he was watching by all means.

    ¡°¡­¡­Bad rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Ha, if we are friends is it necessary for us to move. That old man is the forerunner of the closure of boundaries. Conservatives who stick to pureblood and purity, such as gentle extinction¡±

    Subsequently, Gorkus also came to our side.

    ¡°¡­¡­As you guessed, they are conservatives and we aren¡¯t on the same opinion during n meetings¡±

    ¡°Ev, even if you lose purity you cant regain it¡­¡­but you do not understand the argument. Well, there will be a purely worthwhile value to settle¡±

    If it is a standardnguage of humans, it is livery to say that it is a posture which does not refute, too and two people were able to do.

    ¡°Does he mean the half-elf which is ourpanion with a foreign enemy?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    ¡°There is no such a fact. Excuse me, I¡¯m just trying to be far fetched by the frenzy of Phaser¡äs madness¡±

    ¡°Then. ¡­¡­you can say why there is no fact¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Sky blue princess, how much do you know about that impurity? If you listen to it more, the impurity, the memory of the past is ambiguous¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°At least we know the 15 years that she doesn¡¯t remember¡±

    ¡°In the 15 years, do you say that there is a case of proof evidence?¡±

    ¡°Then. At least¡­¡­the trick degree to which the forest is opened to us is doubted¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. How can the bow of the degree to be confused defend the forest? Lads were proud to have shot the human tribe at that time. Even though they are young, it is clear that there is no meaning in the benefit of the forest by shooting the impurity which is known to be a ck sheep everywhere. Rather¡­¡­¡±

    Broadly grinning, old man, Gastughed.

    ¡°For the other races, she seemed like a silly elf wandering around in the forest despite cing a fight on her own, shooting her with the intention of revenge¡­..which martial arts or something that has been saved helps us to do more intimidating negotiations¡­¡­is it impossible for an ambitious human¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­.¡±

    Apple opens her eyes. Indeed, the scenario of old man Gast had persuasive power. Therefore. Humans have little to do with the distinction between half-elves and elves.

    ¡°W, wait!¡±

    ¡°Of course, we do not have confirmation with us. That being used to that extent to humans, a witness that doesn¡¯t seem to question anything, is not it something at that neck? Daughter of purple¡äs n Lunaris, thrown away Apple¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E¡­¡­a¡­¡­¡±

    On Apple¡äs neck is an old cor. The cor which is the proof that she is mine, as promised by me. Fifteen years of a nk. It is packed with a thought for me that she hasn¡¯t remembered yet. It is a piece of side evidence that Apple is in a state where it isn¡¯t surging and she shows that it isn¡¯t surprising to make a resolute determination. An ordinary woman with such a cor is not a thing to thank. If I had thought so much, I suppose that if the memoryes back she will be on our side. She will keep her memory of the situation that would be beneficial to the northern elves and will continue to be an idol of tragedy for the human race in the future. For an elf, it¡¯s enough to be called a foreign enemy.

    ¡°U¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    There is convincing power that I don¡¯t think exists in Gast¡¯s scenario. And if you try to ascertain the truth or falsehood, Apple won¡¯t deny the spection of old man Gast whether shaking her head sideways. I can not do anything if Apple has appealed to ¡°having a reason to hide¡±. This is tough.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­u¡±

    ¡°Sky blue princess. You are not punished for suspicion, or was it certainly Arkas saying?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but to protect the nestled forest in the northernmost forest, you will be able to understand as much as you don¡¯t deserve¡±

    ¡°If in doubt so far, it is enough for the cause in which the silver n¡äs Phaser gets busy¡±

    ¡°And there is no way for this silver n¡äs boy to recover the lost dragon from their hands without fail¡±

    ¡­¡­Dangerous.

    ¡°The old people are pushing up¡±

    Irina-san, who had been interpreting instead of Apple that got overwhelmed, kept her eyes sharply. Even if Apple will be treated as a traitor as it is¡­¡­damn it. I can¡¯t speak the elfnguage.

    ¡°What to do, Andy¡­¡­how do you manage to escape?¡±

    ¡°Hey, emm, white-nee-chan, co, cooperation¡­¡­can we do it?¡±

    ¡°Its Irina. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not something you can run away from. This is the ancient barrier, and space is free to some extent¡±

    The proposal of Anzeros and Jeanne is certainly not realistic. I don¡¯t even have any idea how we can get out.

    ¡°Then, fight¡±

    ¡°Maia, calm down. The holy beast won¡¯t keep silent if you disturb the n meeting¡±

    Maia also appealed to Gorkus with an amiable proposal. ¡­¡­ Damn, what do we do?

    ¡°Is that all of your stubbornness, 10-man captain Aurora¡±

    Behind us, there was a low and gentle voice.

    Looking back at it, there was a big giant wearing goggles.

    ¡°O, Old man!? How!?¡±

    ¡°Good morning, youth. ¡­¡­Elves, I am disturbing you¡±

    As expected the n chiefs were also shocked.

    ¡°Who are you, human?¡±

    ¡°I¡äm a passing traveller¡±

    Sir Bonaparte, as usual announces.

    ¡°In addition, I¡¯m someone that instructs the 10-man captain over there a bit¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Fool. Someone, bind him up!¡±

    Several elves pop out with the voice of old man Gast and shoot arrows one after another. Are they going to tie him up with a rope after he gets ineffective? ¡­¡­It doesn¡¯t mean anything.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, elves!¡±

    Sir Bonaparte avoided all with a minimum movement. It¡¯s amazing how this old man doesn¡¯t even seem to be avoiding it at all.

    ¡°Damn it! Hit! Hit!!¡±

    ¡°I will do my best, but there is a word of self-defense¡±

    Old man Bonaparte approached the elves who shot the arrows and beat them with a strike. The elves snuck in the trunk of the tree. Tremblingly running away.

    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome to fight everyone and I feel sorry for you, so why don¡¯t you stop shooting soon?¡±

    When the old man says, the elves are frightened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! One human¡­¡­you can take hostages as well¡±

    A white hand goes straight to the neck of the old man Gast.

    ¡°Hoho. ¡­¡­You¡äre too noisy and feel impatient. If you don¡¯t quiet down I might identally roast half of the forest¡±

    ¡°Hi¡­¡­who are you?¡±

    ¡°Andy Smithson¡¯s mount, ck Dragon La. ¡­¡­Give up elves, why do you brush yourself?¡±

    While flickering the dragon body behind the scenes, La licks her mouth with her long tongue.

    ¡°It¡¯s a troubled meeting. Let¡¯s continue with the discussion¡±

    Dianne and Hilda were on nearby branches. Hilda is waving happily.

    ¡°Dark elves¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°The forest is defiled, eliminate them¡±

    ¡°Strange guys, what are they going to do?¡±

    The elderly elves panic. Irina-sam momentarily shes, then giggles.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Even this woman, I¡¯m sure is able to stop all the people of the silver n¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Celesta¡äs ¡ºWar god¡» is it? The dark elf¡¯s trump card that settled the previous war¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter¡­¡­what about the barrier?¡±

    ¡°War¡­¡­is it war, in the end¡±

    n leaders move around in confusion.

    ¡°Long time no see, Dianne¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Were you in this n meeting because you became a n leader, Irina?¡±

    ¡­¡­They are acquainted. If you are mocking for the appearance of sudden colleagues, Anzeros strikes my back.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°The atmosphere has changed, from here it¡¯s your fight¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­M, Me?¡±

    Ah. That¡¯s it.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡±

    I see Aurora is stunned by the rapid deployment like me. That¡¯s it. What should I do?

    ¡°Not yet, Aurora¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You want to be righteous. You believe that elves have justice¡±

    Then.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop at your opponent¡¯s mouth, so don¡¯t be deceived by not being able to prove it or trust it if you don¡¯t understand. If you want confidence, look back¡±

    ¡°Andy¡±

    ¡°Your battle isn¡¯t over yet, it hasn¡¯t even begun yet!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes!¡±

    Aurora looks back. Dignified, bringing back this lion¡¯s fighting spirit.

    ¡°Chief of the Silver n. If it is the elf¡¯s way of the northern forest to kill others at the end of the delusion, this forest is the prison of the spirits that only give birth to monsters¡±

    ¡°Wh, what¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It was a ce to be swallowed. The disgusting truth is truly a narrow-mindedness that only yourself admits and it is madness that the theory is armed and oneself and others deceive. You¡äre deceived by the scammer who doesn¡¯t do anything and it is possible to look at everything maliciously and how to have twisted the good intentions of the forest which nurtures life¡±

    ¡°Rude¡­¡­sk, sky-blue n, emunicate!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you are so foolish and ugly and daily you are abusive to the human race which has the strength to stand and live even if deceived or betrayed! It is not because you are sure that you have the illusion that you are noble and even the ugliness is caught by the kindness of the forest and it isn¡¯t reflected on the water surface! Why don¡¯t you notice it yourself! If you think it is excellent, kind and correct, you should shake the bulk and jump out under the sun! If the back is defended to a strong forest and the spirit of light, what is the dignity to the person who does not fastidiousness one justice!¡±

    Overwhelming the elderly people living in this forest, Aurora eximed in a determined manner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use the spirit of the forest and spirit of the light, don¡¯t use them as a shield! Don¡¯t make it your armor! You are their protectors!¡±

    The square on the big trees calms down. Standing at a branch just above that, slowly looking down, Selenium slowly opened her mouth.

    ¡°It is an elf of the silver n that shot Apple. I swear to the spirit of light¡±

    Selenium appears. Finally, everyone gathered.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Gu, ¡­¡­meme¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah, you lose, Gast-jiisan¡±

    *Pun* *Pun* *Pun*, p, the young long clothed elf hang his elbow on the shoulder of Gast while grinning.

    ¡°Di, Diel¡­¡­you, are over-familiar¡±

    ¡°Shut up and be silent Gast¡±

    The red n chief Diel kept silent till then, but suddenly pushes away old man Gast and gathers the attention of all. And then.

    ¡°Although it was quite interesting, the more you change with your mouth, the more elves aren¡¯t a soft race¡±

    ¡°Diel, you¡±

    ¡°What to say¡±

    Irina-san and Gorkus look away from Diel¡¯s words.

    ¡°You ought to agree with the outside policy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I. That, what is it

    ¡°What does it mean¡±

    ¡°Anyway it¡¯s necessary, executive power is¡­¡­everyone saw, this is what I have to change if this is the case¡±

    Diel pointed to Aurora.

    ¡°I want topete with you, sky blue princess¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We would be fine if we could stop even unreasonable wolves.¡±

    ¡°Only the mouth?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not¡±

    Oh, this young man, he understands how to talk with Aurora in this short time. Somehow amazing.

    ¡°Then, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±

    Dielughs.

    ¡°Till then you must kill the holy beast¡±

    ¡ºHaa!?¡»

 Chapter 56: Mansion of the clan head ã€Maia Â· othersã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 56: Mansion of the n head ¡¾Maia ¡¤ others¡¿</h4>

    The ancient barrier that characterizes the northern elves seems to have various functions as well as functions that simply sever ¡¸Inside¡¹ and ¡¸Outside¡¹. It is a relic which represents the ruins of the ancient civilization alongside thebyrinths and the dragonyers and it is originally a limitednd¡­¡­emm, setting up multiple points of presence? It seems that it was installed with the intention of using narrownd widely, although I don¡¯t understand in detail (Irina and Diel said ¡°feeling to attach multiple bindings and a table of contents to a book¡± and so on). Even if it walks the circumference outside the barrier and calctes the inside, it is said that it will be about 750 when it sums up and surveys the territory of each n inside while it is about 100 wide. I was impressed with Dianne and Hilda, but I don¡¯t know what it is anymore in my head

    ¡°Emm, if the size of the outside and the inside is different¡­¡­you¡¯re not troubled? You¡¯re in trouble, you¡¯re forced to get in, and you¡¯re going to break it if you think you¡¯re breaking it, right?¡±

    When I hit a simple question on Diel, Diel nodded.

    If the boundary function disappears at a stretch, the ground is distorted to fill the theoretical difference and the whole trace of the boundary bes a jagged topography over the eastern mountain region, with the least damage being expected. The swaying prospects¡º Doesn¡¯t stand up to the duplication of existence, and it makes a big explosion involving the northern half of the continent¡»¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°Thend itself¡±

    ¡°Meaning¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But we know that we can do it if we want to do it. We are not desperately desperate because of the dates and drunkenness¡±

    What a relic of the ancient civilization, it is just an outrageous double-edged sword.

    And, it seems that some of the functions of such an ancient boundary are that they move instantaneously within the boundaries.

    ¡°Even though you can only do so at certain points between the ns, you will walk a considerable distance to thebyrinth where the holy beast is¡±

    ¡°¡­..Thebyrinth is the ce where the holy beast is¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Suddenly an adventurer-like setup is arranged.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Night. We were taken to the ¡°Red ns¡± territory where there the holy beast was by the teleportation of the barrier. Of course, there is no reason that there is no inn and shops in a tribal vige that refuses to interact with the outside world and is on the verge of ruin. It will be awkward to stay in Diel¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°But why do we have to defeat the holy beast?¡±

    I sat on a bed in the drawing-room and asked Aurora and Apple to imagine the circumstances of the neighborhood.

    ¡°Holy beast¡­¡­I heard that it is a horse of the same size as a dragon¡±

    ¡°I have heard that it has feathers. It also has six legs¡±

    ¡°It has high intelligence and is immortal¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, no matter what it looks like, I don¡¯t know why Diel says he wants us to beat it because it¡¯s a holy beast?¡±

    Holy Beast. It is a mutant of a creature that the flow of ¡°Qi¡± gave birth as well as monsters. A lunatic monster who loses reason and sometimes obeys its destructive impulse unrequitedly. On the contrary, it is an illegal person who develops intelligence and does not generate mass like monsters, but almost immortality as long as it is under the influence of the flow of the qi of thend. Because of its high intelligence, it is often revered as a guardian of the nation, religion, andnd, and it is highly unlikely that a person of thend will oppose the holy beast. ¡­..Because it is not possible to fight and sell an opponent who never dies. But, Diel says that we should beat it.

    ¡°Possibly, it may be because it is something which never dies¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s why?¡±

    ¡°The holy beast is immortal, but its strength is also a measure. If our power is good enough to make it die temporarily, it will certainly prove that we aren¡¯t just talking¡±

    Dianne nodded.

    ¡°And, if the holy beast is a substitute for the ¡ºSpirit of light¡», then it may be a kind of priesthood, a passing ritual initiation, topare the arms with it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Passing ritual initiation?¡±

    In other words, byparing the holy beast to the old conservative n chiefs and letting us act on behalf of the innovative n chiefs, we will let them know the flow of the era without dividing the tribe?

    ¡°It¡¯s a punishment for doing it¡±

    When I said that, Selenium who was listening from the side wasughing.

    ¡°I thought from before, but surprisingly, Andy-san is very religious¡±

    ¡°Is, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t eat the meat of a monster, when you don¡¯t refine it with the salt from the church¡±

    ¡°Yo, You mean¡­¡­what¡±

    ¡°We half don¡¯t like it that much. There is no such thing as God¡¯s side. I don¡¯t care much about punishment or anything. I¡¯m living a pretty happy life¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Umm¡±

    The tone of Selenium is calm, but what she is saying makes it feel like a severe life. Certainly, it may be a good thing.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what it is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°God will punish you, or you want to hit, not like that. ¡­¡­Apart from that, I don¡¯t want to think that there is no God¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It is important to thank God. It¡¯s important for me to thank someone for being happy¡±

    I am alive now, definitely because of everyone. And it is probably thanks to God that I am surrounded by people I like. It seems that I think that I think that this is timing, inevitability, my charm, energy and so on, anyway, I¡¯m dealing with it myself. But I hate to think so.

    ¡°What makes you happy is that you can live¡­¡­or someday you will be happy, not only by your hand but more, God, your friends, your parents, your ancestors and maybe someone who doesn¡¯t know your name perhaps because he prays. I want to think that someone remembers the words that I loved, what I struggled with, and I couldn¡¯t even put them in my mouth. ¡­.I want to think that the world is woven like that and that it will arrive someday. I¡¯m more than happy to think that I¡¯m not alone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    The little sweet idea I¡¯ve said may be nothing more than silly words to Selenium and others who live longer. But. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to be happy. Naturally, I don¡¯t think that I was happy. I think that we came here because a lot of people and God who I saw somewhere hoped that I, Selenium, Apple, and everyone could be happy. And always thanks for that. Because I believe in that, I will continue to wish and endeavor.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right. It may be as Andy says¡±

    Anzeros nods earnestly.

    ¡°But it won¡¯t be possible to fight the holy beast¡±

    Dianne makes a troubled face. ¡­¡­No, that¡¯s why I think.

    ¡°What does this guy ne¡±

    Red n chief, Diel. The northern elves are supposed to be pious to the holy beast and the spirit of light. ¡­¡­What is he thinking?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Ho. I don¡¯t want to talk about difficult stories¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Human, today isn¡¯t moving at all. Quickly train. Me¡±

    While ying in the water, the dragon pair talks optimistically. ¡­¡­By the way, we were applied in the back where there are unnaturallyrge beds and baths. The baron and the many n chiefs who have been there are being given a room of ordinary size.

    ¡°Have a minute. I think this room is somewhat strange¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re going to say it now¡±

    ¡°Because of Andy¡­¡­ah¡±

    Aurora and Dianne look at each other and have subtle faces.

    ¡°What do you want, if you think it¡¯s funny, get in faster¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Not funny, this is¡±

    ¡°Eh, well¡­¡­not satisfying¡±

    What are they saying?

    ¡°¡­¡­There is a room like this in the back of my father¡¯s mansion¡±

    ¡°In my father¡¯s and brother¡¯s mansion¡­¡­¡±

    ? Minister Ashton, Dior, General Lucas¡­¡­? What is themon term?

    ¡°Andy-kun, cute?¡±

    ¡°Hoho, my owner is amon man. ¡­¡­But if you have a house anyway, do you think it will be necessary?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Certainly, those people aren¡¯tmon people. Diel is also hard to be called amon person¡­¡­but it is a strange room that such people must have¡­..¡±

    I put my hand on the chin and think. Why is the bathing ground and bed in the same room? Humidity is not good for the bed material as it is usually considered. It is said that everyone has it. Do rich people also say that they have the habit of sleeping straight up in after taking a bath?

    ¡°I can understand the way it is¡±

    Anzeros sighed.

    ¡°This is a so-called big story, an extreme story¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a messy room. Something is useful when the water is near¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh¡±

    ¡­¡­I am rigid. Well, whatever. I¡¯m not a customer here. Normally, it is a room dedicated to erotic acts that will probably have both Diel who is an elf¡¯s orthodox and two or three wives. That¡¯s why he lent it to us.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I wonder if all the girls who are erotic are rted to each other at one nce¡­¡­¡±

    Uwaa, embarrassing. If you think, everyone isparatively calm.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. ¡­¡­It seems that people heard from Phaer that you¡äre an animal trainer¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s funny that they really believe Andy is one¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re talking about it. You¡¯re a boat to cross¡±

    ¡°I feel like it¡¯s a little bit over-driven, but now I¡¯m kidding Andy-san, I¡¯m not going to hide it.¡±

    ¡°I put a lot of hip-swinging in here. I¡¯m waiting for you¡±

    Maia lifts her hips to show off in the water. I have to do a little.

    ¡°Well, then, do we stand in a row so that Andy can love us for the first time in a while?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, you mustn¡¯t move by yourself? Its Andy-san¡¯s training?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s king y¡±

    ¡°I want you to hug me¡±

    ¡°Is it really supposed to be reserved, Hilda-sensei?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an emergency now. ¡­¡­Please refrain from being a single person as it is an emergency.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­And if Andy-san¡¯s going to have a house, then every day¡­¡­it is held in such a lively way¡±

    ¡°Hoho. This isn¡¯t too bad. Well, who is the first to be loved?¡±

    Everyone took off their clothes and lined up next to Maia. A variety ofrge and small ck and white, but all equally attractive buttocks lined up in the indoor bath.

    ¡°¡­¡­No, somehow¡­¡­it¡¯s a view I can¡¯t think of that we are going to the holy beast tomorrow¡±

    Well, my crotch is fired up. I know the softness of every ass and thefort of every hole. It is an all-you-can-eat option for me without any dy tonight.

    ¡°Quickly human. ¡­¡­Th, That, I can see it¡±

    ¡°Maia-chan is waiting for you¡±

    ¡°Hey hey,e quickly?¡±

    ¡°The number of buttocks are the norm of training?¡±

    Lovey-dovey raw sex training with unsurpassed beauties. ¡­¡­U, Umm. I¡¯m getting excited!

    ¡°If you get tired and can¡¯t move¡­..that¡¯s when I¡¯ll ride you¡±

    ¡°Because I and Hilda-san can use stamina recovery magic, please do your best!¡±

    While listening to the cheers I don¡¯t really understand whether Anzeros and Selenium were ready, but I thrust into Maia.

    ¡°Ngyauu¡­¡­hu, human, rough¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry¡­¡­¡±

    I was too vigorous because I was excited. However, while Maia seems to be a little bit painful, she already shows the me of a dirty pervert in the back of her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re an idiot, eh? ¡­¡­That¡¯s your waist training¡±

    ¡°Training equipment is a female dragon hole¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡­but I¡¯m a female hole that¡¯s training equipment¡­¡­¡±

    If even Jeanne is seen by people, please don¡¯t wake her up anymore, though she is a painful masochist of a ss called military police.

    ¡°U, use it a lot¡­¡­I, a female hole¡­¡­exclusive use for your cock, training equipment¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Maia, you seem to have been fairly taught in this week¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡­ this human, great pervert¡­..my body, already fell in love with this cock¡­¡­?¡±

    While having sex, Maia confesses with an enchanted expression.

    ¡°This human¡äs lewd eyes, look¡­¡­womb, aching¡­¡­ children, I want to be pregnant with a thrill¡­¡­ I want to have my womb filled with semen until it reaches the limit¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ho. How much did you train her Andy¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, normal!¡±

    This is just because she has a high absorbency. However, this girl, who had been an iron mask until a while ago, shook her buttocks and put in my cock, thinking about the current situation, it is a feeling that she did what she really wants. So.

    ¡°Ah,e,e¡­¡­e, human¡äs cock,e¡­¡­!!¡±

    Actually, Maia, who hasn¡¯t had much sex yet, has already started to wear a dull look. I love lewd girls, but I am a little scared if she has a high degree of adaptability. ¡­¡­I may be exhausted all the time. No, I¡¯ve always thought of it since I first held Selenium. Everyone is lewd and too cute.

    ¡°Nha, aaaaa?¡±

    My fingers dig into this smooth small buttocks, I prate Maia¡¯s vagina very deep, the cervix pricks a little and I ejacte. Maia screams happily by turning her back, and she shows exhaustion.

    ¡°¡­¡­Human¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­wh, what?¡±

    Maia stares at me with erotic eyes with a stiff neck and shakes her ass.

    ¡°Already, not good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is, Is that so¡±

    ¡°Human¡äs penis, hands, I love really¡­..already, not good. Never let go of me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Even though it is a little child, how far.

    ¡°Hey, Andy. You still have a lot of hips. Don¡¯t skip your training!¡±

    Dianne¡¯s words warn me that I was about to attack Maia again. No. There is still a lot. Still, the skin-colored night isn¡¯t over.

    ¡­¡­I mean, I¡¯d rather be the one trained.

 Chapter 57: Holy Beast breakcore

    <h4>Chapter 57: Holy Beast breakcore</h4>

    It takes about two and a half days to reach thebyrinth from the red n vige. That means it only takes 5 days to go back and forth. Furthermore, how long does it take to go to the deepbyrinth? Like therge desertbyrinth, it¡¯s abyrinth, which also serves as a traffic route to the hideouts of various tribes, which is rare. An ordinarybyrinth is a robber-a constitution that makes an adventurer get lost and be prey for monsters.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m afraid it will bete when we get back to the corps building in Basson and I need to write a written apology¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s better than cleaning up the mess my father did on his journey. There will be no problems if I exin properly¡±

    Dianneughs, but¡­¡­its Dianne. But I¡¯m scared that if I¡¯m not good enough, I will receive a grudge from the minister via Carlos. Even if Anzeros and Dianne are acquitted, it is not impossible to say that only I will be secretly blown away by a galley of the Sea Brigade. I was really scared when I imagined it.

    ¡°Two days walk¡­¡­excuse me, Diel¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    La asks Diel.

    ¡°Is the sky inside this boundary also a reason why the dragon can¡¯t fly?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No why¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s quicken the story¡±

    La removes her coat in a casual manner. And after an illusionary shock that shakes the brain, she transforms.

    ¡°Uoo!?¡±

    ¡°Bl, ck dragon¡­¡­!!¡±

    Starting with Diel, all n heads are stunned. Yes, I want to believe that it¡¯s not just that my personality is crooked, but it makes me feel good.

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡­human, me too¡±

    Maia ps her hands together and poses to transform. Two giant dragons appear in the middle of the n manor. Residents of the n manor, panic.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Waiting for the noise toe to a close, we proceed with preparations again. First of all, weapons. We were caught mostly in our clothes while we were running and we didn¡¯t have any good weapons. That was told to Diel in advance.

    ¡°Select your favorite weapon¡­¡­¡±

    A little tired Diel opens and shows the storehouse behind his house. There were a lot of weapons and protective items, and items I didn¡¯t know how to use.

    ¡°Oh dear¡±

    ¡°The elves just have a range of weapons collected¡±

    Aurora and Jeanne wonder. Of course, the others are also surprised. Roughly enough to supply a 100-man cavalry, there is a surplus amount.

    ¡°The material is¡­¡­pure silver, evergold wave-edged steel¡­¡­uwa, this sword is hoshihagane¡±

    ¡°Hoshihagane?¡±

    ¡°You can see it if you look¡±

    Jeanne lifts one of the swords that was around her and brings its belly close to my face. ¡­¡­It was woven like a sparkling particle.

    ¡°Why a sword with such an uneven material?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. It¡¯s equal to or better than pure silver. And thanks to this sparkling look, it¡¯s expensive¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Bourgeois¡±

    Pure silver is a material mainly mined around the royal capital and is indispensable for high-grade swords of the royal capital. It¡¯s pretty much the same.

    ¡°If you use it, you can go ahead one by one. ¡­¡­Anyway, there are no more than 10 people who use such a sword¡±

    ¡°It is generous¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I say it again, but depoption is in progress. There is no choice but to use only weapons that are not user-friendly.¡±

    So, this is to be spoiled by the kindness of Diel.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­this is a bit of a handful¡±

    ¡°Swords suitable for quick attacks and swords specializing in lightness¡­¡­I¡¯m enchanted¡±

    ¡°Everything is good, but there is not much that can beat my beloved sword¡±

    Anzeros, Aurora and the baron are happily selecting while muttering aint.

    ¡°I wonder if Dianne-dono is also fond of a weapon¡±

    ¡°There is nothing that I can use, but because the basics are my limbs¡­¡­as long as it¡¯s not a big shot it won¡¯t get in the way, will you get one?¡±

    Apparently, Bonaparte declines because there is his own Great Sword. And Dianne takes a broadsword that was in her vicinity.

    ¡°If I have a hammer or a mall. ¡­¡­Well¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s unhandy, let¡¯s get those¡±

    Jeanne and Selenium had each taken a dagger as apromise. The other members are smiling at first as they don¡¯t use weapons. Diel opened his mouth, looking at me who didn¡¯t take a weapon, especially for making matters.

    ¡°Is it Smithson? Do you have no weapon?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I have never used another weapon than a crossbow¡±

    It¡¯s a shameful story, but it¡¯s just a package when you have something that you can¡¯t use.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok to use something other than weapons¡±

    ¡°Other than weapons?¡±

    ¡°A cracker, an offensive mantle, an infinite smoke stick¡­¡­well I wonder if all would be useful against the holy beast¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡±

    For now, I decided to ask even if it is n vain.

    ¡°Do you have a pen that can be used to engrave?

    I¡¯ll try to say. Was. ¡­¡­Or rather, there was a guy who could do the same thing with one of the ritual swords. If he writes with the tip, it seems that he can engrave magic lines as well as an engraving pen.

    ¡°A pen was good if you could do it¡­¡­¡±

    This is fine if it is a great m like the one used in the match against Lucas, but it is not suitable for engraving. If it is paper or leather, it cuts.

    ¡°What do you use?¡±

    Apple, who don¡¯t know what I can do, sends a sad look.

    ¡°¡­¡­I was wondering if I could strengthen the clothes of the avant-garde, though¡±

    ¡°But can you do that, human Andy-san?¡±

    ¡°This is what I can do. I was in a rivalry with Aurora¡±

    Well, maybe Hilda¡¯s dealing with medical applications on a daily basis, but I wonder if it would be a cinch to do something simr.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    For that reason. On La¡¯s back are I, Dianne, Hilda, Selenium, Apple, Aurora, Anzeros, Jeanne and Bonaparte. On the back of Maia, are the baron and the young elf n leaders Diel, Christie, Gorkus, and Irina.

    We take off at the same time.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m afraid to fly on a dragon after all¡­¡­¡±

    Apple, who hasn¡¯t take a ride yet (or just on the time of Phaser and Maia¡äs assault), is clinging to one of the back spines with Selenium.

    Selenium next to her is humming and imposing.

    ¡°Okay, if you get used to it, it¡¯s prettyfortable?¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I¡äm d you¡äre happy. I¡¯ll try to fly with only one shot¡±

    ¡°S¡ª¨Ct¡ª¨Co¡ª¨Cp¡ª-!!¡±

    Apple¡äs half crying is a little cute.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    And we arrive at the destination in just one hour.

    ¡°Undergroundyeredbyrinth? If it¡¯s an open-air one, you should jump out all at once.¡±

    La returned to her human body reluctantly. Naturally naked. When I try to give her her coat, she avoided it and suddenly embraced from behind, my ear is licked with a long tongue.

    ¡°Hei, what do you do¡±

    ¡°Hoho, there is only this avant-garde. Anyway, while we¡¯re free, we¡¯re going to go through thebyrinth, so instead of wearing my clothes, you¡¯re going to substitute, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡±

    I forced the naked La to wear her dress. The young elf n leaders watched half with amazement and half admiration of this mischief.

    ¡°I heard that dragon riders and dragons are lovers, couples, brothers, andpanions¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to get along¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, this man is a genuine lover who demands only the woman¡¯s body without knowing the power of a dragon and its authority. It is also the job of the mount to give as much as he wants?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s like I¡¯m doing something strange in front of them only because it¡¯s your hobby¡±

    I¡¯m nning to press La to put on her clothes, but when I notice, I¡¯m hugged from below and I¡¯m touched. I would definitely say ¡¸It¡¯s definitely in there¡¹ if I were to see it from the side.

    ¡°Hm, Hmm¡­¡­before going to thebyrinth, it¡¯s okay to take a break for about an hour, right?¡±

    ¡°We arrived early¡±

    Irina and Christie say so while turning to the other side. Both faces are red. Unexpected head¡­¡­isn¡¯t it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that!¡±

    They¡äre too involved in the pace of this erotic dragon.

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s what you want to do, human¡­¡­if so¡±

    ¡°Amazing Andy-kun. Even though I had three rounds yesterday¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to ride you!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Well, though I was freaking out, everyone got in shape and entered thebyrinth. The front guard is Dianne and Bonaparte, and behind them are Diel and Gorkus. In between are, I, Apple, and the others that aren¡¯t very useful in rough situations. La and Maia, one and Anzeros and Aurora are the rearguards. Yeah, they¡äre pretty reliable. But now, there are a lot of high-powered people, my friends. General Lucas may not be an opponent now. No, I didn¡¯t change much as I wasn¡¯t very useful.

    ¡°Bonaparte-dono, I entrust here to you ¡±

    ¡°Good¡±

    Dianne suddenly disappears leaving Bonaparte behind. Then, the three monsters that were seen in the distance were thrown out at once with Dianne¡äs broadsword that was swung and she returned when they were gone.

    ¡°You¡¯re like that 100-man special dutymander Becker¡±

    ¡°Is it apliment or what?¡±

    Dianne looks bad. ¡­¡­Even without such a face.

    ¡°Becker? Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Is it¡ºDaydreaming¡»Zeke Becker?¡±

    Apple and Bonaparte make a strange face. Don¡¯t they know?

    ¡°He was with us in the first half of this trip. He is a very quick middle-aged ace knight¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hee¡±

    ¡°Zeke Becker¡­¡­what a pity, I would like to meet him as a swordsman¡±

    ¡°Uncle wants to meet him?¡±

    ¡°Uhh. There is a rumor that the damage he made to Trot in the previous war is well over a thousand people¡¯s worth.¡±

    What. That guy was amazing¡­¡­.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Dianne smashes and kicks most of the monsters and sometimes La burns them as we are moving to the loweryer, with few other fightersing into y.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been through abyrinth since my ace knight exam¡­¡­but the atmosphere of thebyrinth may be quite exciting and I like it¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I can¡¯t feel this carelessly¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from abyrinth, I don¡¯t like or hate it now.¡±

    While the junior trio is in a peaceful chat, the rock doll which was behind the sidewalk is cut off by Dianne who returns afterward. ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it possible for her to break through alone?

    ¡°Well well. If that woman is serious, only one n can stop her¡±

    ¡°Stopping her? Dianne is like a demon¡±

    Hearing the words of Diel and Irina, Dianne makes a disgusting face.

    ¡°Who is a demon¡±

    ¡°In that case how about cmity, evil spirit, hell instigator. Which one is better¡±

    ¡°Even if you used to be naughty a long time ago¡­¡­¡±

    The past between Irina and Dianne. I want to ask about it for a moment, but I am scared. Seeing that such an expression was appearing on my face, Dianne looked at me and then turned her eyes and started exining.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal. ¡­¡­About 70 years ago, this Irina was caught by bandits while traveling to Celesta, and it was only I who helped her identally there¡±

    ¡°Bandits¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°There used to be a lot. Not the ratio of now. Especially, the hand of the country is not reached easily around the north side from Offide to therge Armoni river basin¡±

    ¡°It was a war at that time. I was told that I could do something with magic, but I was caught quickly and my servants became theforters one after another¡±

    ¡°When I identally found the hideout during a survey, the white elf had pitiful eyes. ¡­¡­Well, I had a good rtionship with Dior, so when I killed all the bandits on the spot¡­ there I found this Irina¡±

    ¡­¡­It was more miserable than I thought.

    ¡°No, I felt mesmerized. A dark elf showed up killed the bandits one after another and throw away the bandits! No matter whether the opponent is an ogre or a beast person, the 20 bandits were dead in three minutes¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that an elf of the northern forest is traveling in incognito. ¡­¡­What about the servants from that time?¡±

    ¡°Half have be pregnant with a foreign child and left, the other half remained, but they will never be able to get out of the forest again mentally¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Really¡±

    As a story about half-elves, it is amon story. The child who has been born then, bes like someone¡¯s cat in the despair of parents and the persecution of the surroundings or it is devoted to the master of the life, and it is more than others and it is drowned in a momentary way of life.

    ¡°The warlord¡¯s naiveness, the closeness of the family, and the weakness as a living being. These various things are involved and it bes meager to those servants. ¡­¡­But just retreating hundreds of years ago the same thing will happen, so it cant be saved.¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    Was there a desire for Irina to move the forest and the family out of it?

    ¡°More or less, it¡¯s a story in any n¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t a poor blooded man be put in the woods and a drowning thing be expelled. That¡¯s the same thing for any n. Even if you hide it, it¡¯s even dangerous. It will be abandoned¡±

    ¡°The life of the elves are long, but only that. If there is no connection with the spirit of light¡äs sleeping ce and the family, then no one knows what to rely on to live. That kind of people¡­¡­.¡±

    In response to the words of Gorkus and Christie, Irina earnestly summarized it. That¡¯s it. Yes, no matter what kind of race. Thend and the sky are not enough to live there. Aim to live, work with supporting families and friends and work to live. If you take everything away, it is as good as being killed. Only a few can find hope ahead of it. The feeling of fear is also something that can¡¯t be ruled out.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh, fool¡±

    Diel spit it out.

    ¡°The sleeping ce of the spirit of light? The purity of the n? ¡­¡­It doesn¡¯t mean anything. The spirit of light isn¡¯t there. Because it is pure, it doesn¡¯t get what. Now the elves of the northern forest are the only one who will do it. It is only in the world where the stimtion thing is to erase, and the purpose is to be able to have a long life. ¡­¡­Therefore¡±

    Diel, who stopped, suddenly hit the wall with his fist. A line of light suddenly ran on the wall. Rainbow light like a dragonyer. And the wall opens in front of us.

    ¡°Arrive, intruder and volunteer elves. Here is what is called the holy beast¡±

    ¡°Diel¡­¡­!?¡±

    Diel sings and praying, looking to the back of the dark open wall.

    ¡°So¡­¡­¡­So necessary. Alive and dead, still willing to pray for a future connected with something. Still waiting for something to be born and dreaming of the future, the will of living life that is¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, Diel!¡±

    Irina takes a step at Diel. In the deep darkness ahead of it, a light suddenly turns on and spreads rapidly. And the white light is full.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s a desperate thing that changes nothing as crazy and only hopes to exist, it¡¯s the end of an endless life that no one can spare¡±

    There was a huge creature there. A huge horned horse¡­¡­what was supposed to be.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­¡­this¡±

    It is everyone¡¯s first impression that Apple muttered. There are a lot of heads, feet, horns, eyes, ears, and bones. There is a full, white lump which grew them unprincipled.

    ¡°Ho. What a bad taste¡±

    ¡°This is¡­¡­the holy beast?¡±

    Diel nooded to La and Maia responses.

    ¡°For example, if you are the only one, and you are in the eternal silence that never dies no matter what you do, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Look for a rider and make a bound with him. It¡¯s a dragon¡¯s destiny¡±

    ¡°But the holy beast cannot go far. It cant search for anyone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Though it might be tedious, it¡¯s not a hopeless case¡±

    ¡°But, the holy beast though. ¡­¡­If you never die, why not split up yourself and make a conversation partner?¡±

    ¡°What¡­..is it?¡±

    ¡°The holy beast divided itself with its mighty power. The other side was able to speak.¡±

    Diel says so indifferently.

    ¡°The split and double-headed holy beast talked to its other self about a lot of things, but in the meantime, they got bored with each other and split up again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Some of the splitting heads wanted to have their own feet. Some had fun with their own eyes. The holy beast had no control over its own divided bodies. It was alone. However, the mighty power was shared and many bits of intelligence freely destroyed each other, smashed them and became a tool of y that was not dead wasteful or meaningless. Well, it can no longer control it¡±

    ¡°Why such¡­¡­why do you know that?¡±

    ¡°About that¡±

    Dielughs. The smile was simr to the face of the horned horse for a moment.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Irina is astonished.

    ¡°Wh, what does that mean?¡±

    The rare and serious face of La answers my question.

    ¡°Hoho. ¡­¡­Red n leader Diel seems to have been reced. Into the ugly mere shadow of one¡¯s former self, break grain¡±

    ¡­¡­Eh!?

    ¡°What happened to the real Diel!¡±

    Gorkus shouts. Diel shrugged.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he right around here?¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Meat. White meat. It doesn¡¯t have the muscle, viscera or skin of the holy beast.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why is this¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Because I haven¡¯t done it. So I can¡¯t help saying that the sleeping ce of the spirit of light alone, such a thing should be known to the n meeting. ¡­¡­As I expected, one of the irritated n heads hase¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s just because¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°I can go outside if I think of dying when I¡¯m away, so I read his memories, made a transfer, and went out instead of Diel. ¡­¡­ah, a very good timing. It was good to bring you here before the destruction¡±

    Diel slowly kneels. It curls up. And he continued to speak.

    ¡°Diel is alive. Help him if you want to help. And you decide what to do with the holy beast. It is not decided by the holy beast itself any more¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°You can seal it, burn it with dragon breath. If you can¡¯t do it, you won¡¯tin. Ah, it¡¯s a holy beast. But if it can be done¡±

    It was a substitute for Diel, who raised his face.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to undo this holy beast breakcore and try not to split it apart? The original is me¡­¡­this is the way it is¡±

    Just hope that it is there. It is good to endure loneliness unnoticeable to anyone else, and it is good to increase to many things, but just without knowing justice other than maintaining the status quo. It is an obscene creature that can only choose the future that is self-love, has no meaning, and only ties together in the body. It was an end, resembling that of the forest elves.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It was Diel who turned down, turned into pieces of meat and returned to the holy beast as if being attracted.

    ¡°¡­¡­Please help Diel¡±

    ¡°Please¡±

    Christie and Gorkus head down. Irina is shaking while holding her mouth. To be honest, I would like to forgive them for such a serious thing.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey La. What do you think is so lonely that you split yourself and you want to talk to someone?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s a pretty poor fellow¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    We have each other. I have a favorite partner. So I can¡¯t imagine such a thing anymore. However, the holy beast was so lonely that it wanted to see someone else besides itself. At the end of the day, it has be something like this far from the conversation. As it is, there is no future. I want to do something somehow.

    ¡°Well then, La. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, but I would like you to fight¡±

    ¡°Ho. You are my owner. You can tell me what you want

    ¡°Good¡±

    I see the faces of everyone behind me. There was a sense of war all over the ce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!!¡±

 Chapter 58: Diel rescue strategy

    <h4>Chapter 58: Diel rescue strategy</h4>

    For the time being it is good to have raised the mood.

    ¡°Ho. First of all Diel¡­¡­we have to dig out his body¡±

    Suddenly it is a difficult problem. First of all, the chunks of white meat of this holy beast are super big. Even if it says a room, the room to say in abyrinth is a very big one. It¡¯s a normal room, but it¡¯s almost a house. Therge room of the deepest part is the enormity of whether one side is 150 meters. It is said that it is in the size of about 70 percent and Diel is somewhere in this fierce, feeling bad state that covers only three to five meters in height with meat. While Diel is somewhere, we can¡¯t just burn up the holy beast with La¡¯s breath.

    ¡°We¡¯re making no progress. Let¡¯s tear it into pieces at once¡±

    As Diane approaches with the broadsword in one hand and swing it down, a horse¡¯s leg was suddenly generated from the inside of the meat and suddenly jumped out like a back kick.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Dianne avoids it barely with a back roll and takes a distance. The legs just stick out of the meat and are shaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a bad active slime¡±

    ¡°One of the horse¡¯s heads sticks out to that side¡­¡­so it might have recognized Dianne as an enemy. It¡¯s very troublesome¡±

    Aurora says so to Dianne who makes a bitter face.

    ¡°If so, cut off the protruding heads one by one¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of work, but it¡¯s worth trying¡±

    Sir Bonaparte lined up next to Dianne. Anzeros and Aurora also advanced next to them. They nod to each other and dash out silently.

    ¡°Taaa!!!¡±

    ¡°Eeeei!!!¡±

    The heads of the horned horse are being cut off. Dianne and Bonaparte are almost like mowing, in contrast to Anzeros and Aurora who mmed with their full strength.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do everything¡±

    ¡°To a certain extent. ¡­¡­Uoo¡±

    A few seconds after the start of the attack, the kicking of the legs from the meat begins. Dianne and Bonaparte avoid it vividly. Anzeros seems to have no more power to do so, so she hurries up and gets away.

    ¡°This time, no head is no longer sticking out¡±

    ¡°There may be a head buried in the meat¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not good!¡±

    Anzeros bites. Damn, isn¡¯t there any way to help?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there any measures? Hilda-sensei¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Apple-chan. It has a lot of such heads, and even if we cut them off, it¡¯s a cool creature¡­¡­it¡¯s not the scope of medical knowledge¡±

    Absolutely.

    ¡°Anzeros, can you not attack from a distance with shockwaves or something simr?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid! You know, that¡¯s a little killing force, it can only be used for restraint! I mean such a meatloaf!¡±

    Is that so? It will be blown away, but it doesn¡¯t get injured very much itself.

    ¡°No, not so¡±

    Sir Bonaparte says while kicking the legs away one after another.

    ¡°It depends on how you type it. ¡­This kind of trick is also possible!¡±

    Hisrge sword smashed the legs growing together and the back of the meat is attacked with a backswing from the whole body, tossed a blow. And, a mass of meat¡­¡­bursts violently.

    ¡°Uwa!?¡±

    ¡°Sir Bonaparte!?¡±

    White meat scoops up and there are holes and blood clots asrge as 10 meters.

    ¡°If you look at the body of a living thing, you¡¯ll get a water bag. If it¡¯s fluid, there¡¯s no way it can cause a st attack¡±

    ¡°¡­Sword Saint seriously is scary¡±

    Selenium nodded to the impression on my face.

    ¡°But if you beat it, will you pass through Diel, who is supposed to be inside?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    It is pointed out by Dianne and Bonaparte is reluctantly returning to the head removal.

    ¡°Yes, medicalmon sense goes beyond anything¡­¡­is there a seed that can locate Diel, Hilda-san?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°When you treated my feet, you might have measured the state with the flow of magic or something?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a category of medicalmon sense, there is a pattern in the flow to the healing of a human body¡­¡­ah¡±

    *p*, Hilda-san ps her hands together.

    ¡°Yes, this isn¡¯t a mere creature, but it must be regr in the flow of macroscopic life energy¡­¡­ then it should be possible to figure out foreign bodies from the bias of vitality when it is hurt!¡±

    ¡°He?¡±

    What Hilda-san is saying suddenly is a different dimensionalnguage-like thing of her.

    ¡°Everyone get back! We wait for recovery!¡±

    ¡°Wait for recovery?¡±

    Suddenly Hilda-san started to partition.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°That¡¯s right, now the holy beast¡­¡­Breakcore-chan is like a slime. All in one. Essentially this kind of life with excessive recovery is biased in energy and it requires arge amount of recovery. And it is a premise that it is easy to wear out, so the performance is biased so that it can be recovered quickly with a little power, but it has infinite recovery power and it can limit the whole brain, legs, mouth, and viscera as a whole apart from the split parts. Maybe¡­¡­the energy is equally distributed everywhere¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm?¡±

    ¡°Conversely speaking, the volume and shape of the whole can be used to calcte the amount of energy that can be sent back. If there is a part that swallows and maintains a foreign object when something is greatly damaged, the amount of energy from that part will stagnate. So we just have to specify the ce in the way of triangtion, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Di, Difficult¡±

    When I make a loud noise, Dianne looks amazed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. The point is to stand around and listen to the sound and narrow down the location of the source by specifying the direction where it was heard with two points. It¡¯s just that¡±

    ¡°I understand it somehow but life energy and so on¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡±

    Hilda-san looked a little troubled.

    ¡°It¡¯s good enough to be able to calcte the overall volume bias¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    We look at our faces. In other words, we have to look over this pile of meat and see where it¡¯s going to be concave or swelled up.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Maia transforms into her dragon¡äs form and raises her head to the ceiling. On top of that, old man Bonaparte and Selenium got on, and a volume identification operation began.

    ¡°The other end has a head. It¡¯s probably an archetype, maybe 4.8¡­¡­no 5m¡±

    ¡°Yes yes ¡­¡­He is not here¡±

    ¡°Umm. 50 cm deep, round dish. 7 meters in diameter¡±

    The right eye of the old man Bonaparte has good vision and special performance. ¡°I overlook the space,¡± he said. This seems to be an extraordinary spatial grasping ability that can grasp visions and boundaries visually and always, as well as grasping the distance to an object, and the size and length measurement with eyes, almost urately.

    ¡°¡­¡­For Bonaparte-dono with that eye, it¡¯s not possible to beat him with the crossbow corps¡±

    Dianne sighs. Well, it was horrible to have such an outstanding swordsman as an opponent, but it was a powerful performance. And Selenium is a sketcher. The lining of the cloak that I borrowed from Diel as a traveling dress, she draws the sea of meat in a bird¡¯s eye view. ¡­¡­It was only because the dragon body was smaller than La that I made Maia take the leading role. It was likely to have stepped on the edge in La because it had only filled 70 percent of the room.

    ¡°Done¡±

    The sketch waspleted in about 30 minutes. From there, Hilda begins to estimate the amount of energy.

    ¡°I think, but it¡¯s not so different from drinking a single serving¡±

    ¡°If you believe in the fakes who say ¡ºLive¡» being swallowed in such a sea of ??meat. I don¡¯t know how long he has left here, but keeping the people who have been captured alive in order to do that, there must be some sort of energy allocation, whether digesting or keeping it alive for some reason, something must be used more than the volume of the meat is decreasing¡±

    ¡°In war, if you kill the enemy soldiers in half rather than kill thempletely, the enemy will lose much of their strength¡±

    ¡°Dianne, how about that¡­¡­¡±

    Apple doesn¡¯t look at the blood, meat and various corpses.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost right. ¡­¡­If not, he was a fake liar, or he was very tough, and after being taken in, he opened a hole in the floor and ran away. Anyway, it is good that La-chan does not hesitate¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Leave it to me¡±

    La sets her chest with her arms folded. ¡­¡­Gorkus had a slightly uneasy look looking at us who made and implemented the holy beast measures from non-standard.

    ¡°Hey, Irina. I have a feeling that if we do bad, we might have put our hands on people who are more fearful than the military¡±

    ¡°At least you should be happy that you didn¡¯t have to do something to buy a grudge against the expulsion of the executioner?

    Christie also nods to Irina¡äs words.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, it was the deployment as it was shaken by the fake Diel. ¡­¡­If we can manage to beat the holy beast here, at least¡­¡­the elves of our ns will acknowledge them as worthy¡±

    I hope so.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    The calction is over and the meat mass of the holy beast has almost healed its wounds. At the point where Bonaparte blew up earlier, it waspletely fine again. Dianne also holds the broadsword in line symmetry position.

    ¡°If Diel is in that position, it¡¯s out¡±

    ¡°Bet that side¡±

    Hilda-san can easily say it off. ¡­¡­Well, I can¡¯t help but be mindful. So I make themand.

    ¡°3, 2, 1, ¡­¡­Go!¡±

    The blood column stands at the same time from each position of the meat and two people. The meat mass was scooped out almost as much. ¡­¡­Dianne, with an unfamiliar one-handed sword that doesn¡¯t have the size or weight, can use the same power as Bonaparte¡äs great sword.

    ¡°Recover energy, read!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Selenium who has the knowledge of healing magic sees the meat mass with Hilda-san. Their eyes should be able to see the powerful recovery energy of the flesh that is filling the wound.

    ¡°¡­¡­There is a recovery abnormality! Left¡­¡­well 20 degrees, strength 20%!¡±

    ¡°Right 40 degrees strength 40%¡­¡­All right, down there!!¡±

    Two people identify the direction. At the same time attacks flew out from the surrounding of the meat mass.

    ¡°Dangerous older sister!¡±

    ¡°Bend down Selenium-kun!¡±

    At the same time, Dianne and Sir Bonaparte clear off the leg attacks. However, immediately after that, a sharp thorn squeezes out of the meat that has been blown off halfway and diagonally behind Selenium and Hilda. It¡¯s a horn. Symbol of a horned horse. It peeps as an odious trap.

    ¡°Behind!!¡±

    I start to run, but I can¡¯t make it to the horn where it rushes out. But.

    ¡ºHaaaaa!!!¡»

    Aurora and Anzeros who were close to me wereunching shockwaves at the same time. It eases my feet and overtakes¡­¡­ or blows myself off, not a thorn of a wound of a mass lump, but directly hits four people there.

    ¡°Usoaaa!?¡±

    ¡°Kyaaaa!¡±

    Four people who flew away escaped the threat of thorns by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    ¡°La! Maia!¡±

    ¡°Ho!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    The two instantly be dragons and stretch their head and wing membranes under the four who fly in the air and catch them. Two legs kicked into their bodies from the bottom, but they don¡¯t feel anything.

    ¡°There¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    La confirmed with Hilda and grasped a mass of meat with her ws. I could see something like a membrane of an unfamiliar egg in the back of the deep open wound.

    ¡°Be careful¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re kicked this way, it¡¯s dangerous¡±

    La¡¯s head, arms, belly, is kicked from the legs of the mass. Anyway, the first shot, if the kicking keepsing, again and again, you sway yourself.

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    Jeanne rushed out there. In her hand is the Hoshihagane dagger she got from Diel¡äs mansion.

    ¡°Ho! ¡­¡­Jeanne, I¡¯m relying on you!¡±

    La received the legs with her body and pressed her body down so as to protect Jeanne. From the gap of her body, I also jumped in and struck a sword to the meat mass.

    ¡°10-man captain!¡±

    ¡°Hurry Jeanne! ¡­¡­I can do it as long as I dig meat¡±

    ¡°It is a good skill¡±

    Jeanne returned a bloodstained smile and digs Diel out at the back of the meat wall.

    Only a few minutes of work felt like hours.

    La is kicked by a lot of legs on her back and is painfully enduring. It may not be just legs. She may have been attacked by sharp thorns that pierce the dragon¡¯s wings. La will take it all to protect me and Jeanne. She will never retreat. So we have to do it quickly.

    ¡°10-man captain, there¡¯s no way! My hands are dull!¡±

    ¡°Ba, bad¡­¡­¡±

    Even though I say so, I am only doing half the work of Jeanne. Dwarves are strong. No, because I¡¯m working hard for La.

    ¡°¡­¡­Damn it¡±

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s it. It¡¯s not a moment when I¡¯m invested here. La. and Jeanne. ¡­¡­I¡äm their master.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up. You¡¯re just tired. The enemy is strong¡±

    ¡°10-man captain¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡äm La¡äs master. With her, I decided to make everyone happy.¡±

    I encourage myself.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a weapon, throw a stone. If you don¡¯t have a stone you¡¯ll have to throw sand. There¡¯s still something you can do¡±

    Lighting up the possibilities in me. I am not the strongest warrior. I¡äm not a hero chosen by God. But I was not like that. Other people are. There should be more I can do.

    ¡°Jeanne, stay back!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Let¡¯s go¡­¡­!

    ¡°Uoooooooooooooooo!!!¡±

    The sword splits the meat. I engrave light on the meat. The technique turns it into a shield that prevents the fist of an ace knight from just paper. Turning it into a sword then it can cut an ebony desk. And if you turn it over, you can use a piece of paper as a shield to prevent an Ace Knight¡¯s fist. I asked for this kind of technique and I use this sword. It can. Yes, to me. It¡¯s not a break, but a remake. There is a power to ovee any troubles with ingenuity and cooperation.

    ¡°Jeanne, now cut!¡±

    Having carved a rough crest in a minute on the whole surrounding meat wall, I open up a ce for Jeanne. Jeanne seems to have been captivated by my weird movement, but as said by me she waved her dagger.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uwa!?¡±

    And I was astonished that the wall was cut more easily than pudding.

    ¡°What did you do, 10-man captain!?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so good, get Diel quickly!¡±

    ¡­¡­No, this technique, Jeanne didn¡¯t see the real thing.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Diel was wrapped in something like egg thins. I carry Diel with Jeanne and get out of La¡¯s belly. And I was surprised to see La¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°La!?¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­ha, you were quick. I thought it will take a little more time¡±

    While La was stabbed at the corners of her body, she was eating, smashing, and fighting hard at the heads that pierced the corners. She can¡¯t move her belly.

    ¡°It¡¯s good already, La here!¡±

    ¡°Ho¡­¡­let me do it¡±

    Before being able to finish her words, La became a human again and fell to the ground. A lot of legs attack La, just waiting. Anzeros and Aurora slipped in and made it in time.

    ¡°Take this!!¡±

    ¡°Up there!¡±

    Aurora¡¯s sword cuts off the legs and Anzeros¡äs sword blows off the mass of the feet. ¡­¡­Anzeros, has she already learned everything?

    ¡°Move back Andy!¡±

    ¡°Step aside, human!¡±

    Anzeros lifts La and withdraws. Behind me, there was a great cold wind around me.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Maia¡äs blizzard breath. Freezing hell that freezes the room at once. It¡¯s a formidable skill in a room where there is no escape.

    And everyone jumps out of the room and the meat mass freezes.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­¡±

    Mission, the first phase ends. ¡­¡­Ah. It¡¯s still the first step.

 Chapter 59: The determination to save

    <h4>Chapter 59: The determination to save</h4>

    There were a number of stabbing wounds on La¡¯s human body. Rather, I now know that the wounds she suffered in her dragon form will remain in her human form.

    ¡°Hoho¡­¡­that holy beast was able to pull the scales off this ck dragon¡±

    ¡°Elder sister La¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a miserable face Jeanne, it is not a big deal¡±

    La smiles while saying so, but 7 to 8 round red blemishes on the front of her upper body such as arms, chest, nks, and neck which can¡¯t be concealed (Or rather she is scolded to dress her clothes), which is painful for Jeanne who would like to keep her eyes down.

    ¡°Hilda-san, take care¡±

    ¡°Yes yes¡­¡­but I wonder if the medicine works well for dragons like humans and elves¡±

    When Hilda opened the first aid set, La frowned.

    ¡°Ho. Don¡¯t waste it on me, it¡¯s a waste of medicine¡±

    ¡°But¡±

    ¡°Hey, look¡±

    La points at a wound on her neck. Painful opened wound. It shrinks and disappears while we see it¡­¡­.

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    ¡°Ho. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m the strongest creatures in the world. ¡­¡­But, let me rest for a while. It¡¯s my physical strength that elerates the healing of wounds by force¡±

    In addition to unmatched fighting ability and flying ability, a questionless breath, it is another order of magnitude to recovery. As long as no dragonyer attacks her she will be untouched.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ording to La, it takes about three hours to wait for the wounds to disappear naturally.

    ¡°Maia, what about breakcore?¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s frozen. I think I¡¯ll hold it for a while if I spray it this much¡±

    Maia¡¯s little illusion image crawled on my shoulder. ¡­¡­Maia¡äs main body is suppressing the outflow of cold air by using her body now at the entrance of the holy beast room. If she doesn¡¯t do so, we who have escaped to the corridor will also freeze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s think about the next trick in the meantime¡±

    Dianne says while wiping the blood from the broadsword.

    ¡°Next trick?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ending up right back where one started to smash it. Together with Bonaparte-dono¡±

    Dianne sees Bonaparte. He also nodded.

    ¡°You could see the part that was blown off, but it was back by the next shot. It¡¯s still good if the smashed part has been ¡ºDecreased¡» rather than ¡ºBack to the original¡»¡±

    ¡°It is good to see that the prototype as an immortal creature is already fixed in that shape¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora look at each other.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so. Then, even if it is burned without a trace or make it to buried charcoal¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t go back to a horned horse¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a waste of time¡±

    Dianne asked.

    ¡°Diel is rescued. The holy beast is immortal, we can¡¯t do anything¡­¡­even if you give up, no one will me¡±

    ¡°More or less, if we don¡¯t kill it once, the old elves will have an excuse¡±

    La, who has recovered her strength while sitting cross-legged, also raises her neck and defends. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s too much to be saved¡±

    I think desperately. Everyone, also haven¡¯t lost the spirit of war from their expressions. It was like that.

    ¡°Holy beast¡­¡­how to restore the holy beast¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a normal malformation, you can get right of it by surgical operation¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not normal. Maybe you¡¯ll stick to it as soon as you cut it, or you¡¯ll grow the same thing¡±

    Hilda-san¡¯s proposal is rejected by Dianne. Even if you say rejection, it is a category of a premise in the first ce.

    ¡°Do we have any trick to stop the regeneration after we destroy it? For example, gonna burn the wound and stop it¡±

    Sir Bonaparte shakes his head to Jeanne¡äs proposal.

    ¡°There is no subject of regeneration for the Holy Beast. Even if you burn the wound in the middle and hold the regeneration only on the spot, the regeneration starts from somewhere else first. Even if you cut the arm off and burn the wound, it will regenerate a finger first¡±

    ¡°Th, then smashes the end part¡±

    ¡°Infinitely?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s n is also dead. It is not said that it is immortal if it makes it to the extent to burn well.

    ¡°How does it work with magic?¡±

    Anzeros murmurs. ¡­¡­ Well if it is not good enough to do it normally. But.

    ¡°Can you use magic to block the natural healing? ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know that much about it¡±

    ¡°It might be a trick to say that the poison of Trent¡¯s disease is thrown in¡­¡­but it¡¯s only a matter of how happy it is with its current state¡±

    Hilda and Selenium are said to be ¡°unreasonable¡± in a roundabout way. The Holy Beast originally has the mighty magic background of Holy ¡¸Qi¡¹. With Hilda, who is a healer and Selenium that can do it a little with small instruments, it¡¯s like they are trying topete with an ant¡¯s arm against a human¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Then, all doors closed¡­¡­is it?¡±

    Anzeros is stunned. Of course not. There should be no such thing.

    ¡°Magic¡­¡­magic¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun, what are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°You know, magic is convenient, but the power that can be handled is not so great. Anyway, if the holy beast and the spirit use it, usually the breakthrough is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, wait for a moment Dianne¡±

    It was a sh.

    ¡°It was the flow of holy nature that made the holy beast a holy beast¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°This is abyrinth. umted with ¡ºQi¡»¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If so, let¡¯s borrow the bad feeling¡±

    ¡°What are you saying¡±

    ¡°If we mix the bad feeling to the source of the power that flows into the holy beast and put it in a state of plus or minus zero, at least the inexhaustible resiliency should not be usable anymore¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re telling us how to do it¡±

    ¡°If you can prepare aplete picture of thisbyrinth, we can do it¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Labyrinth. It is the legacy of the ancient civilization with the ability to adjust the¡¸Qi¡¹flowing through the natural world. Why is it in the shape of abyrinth? ¡­¡­It is said that it is because¡¸Qi¡¹flows throughbyrinth-shaped passaged. Same as the crest. By making a constant movement,¡¸Qi¡¹is transformed while dissipating the influence on the surroundings. The nature which flows in thebyrinth will create monsters, while the seal measure of some degree is done automatically and it is somewhat clean and goes through. There is a natural device simr to the natural world. Many ces are said to have such a function like arge forest or a mountain.

    Many holy beasts are generated in the immediate vicinity of thebyrinth by the ¡¸Qi¡¹cleaned in thisbyrinth. Holy beast breakcore is no exception. Here is the deepest part of thebyrinth. A spout nozzle that is just cleaned out. That¡¯s why it is infinite power. But.

    ¡°Modifying thebyrinth and just let breakcore ept the bad¡¸Qi¡¹that is used for giving birth of monsters temporarily¡±

    ¡°Destruction of abyrinth is the worst sin. Andy, you know what happened to the east of the snake mountain range¡±

    From the east of the snake mountain range to thend north of the continent was said to be a richnd with seven kingdoms. However, people at a time who didn¡¯t know the power of thebyrinth regarded thebyrinth that produced monsters infinitely as the root of all evil and destroyed many. And the monsters were born uncontrobly on the earth and six kingdoms were destroyed and turned into a world feared by people. The country called Renfangas kingdom that was the only country left out of the seven kingdoms was fiercely fighting with the monsters who are still rampant. Abyrinth that has been calcted and arranged by the ancient civilization causes only the destruction of order by destroying only a few. But.

    ¡°We are not trying to do that¡±

    ¡°Can we do it?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t be saved unless we do it¡±

    ¡°You can say that you can do it¡±

    In the meantime, Dianne had the face of a 100-manmander. The face of amander who is responsible for the uing battle. Ah, what we¡äre trying to do is unheard of. There is no guarantee that we can do it. ¡¸Qi¡¹ is the power of nature. We don¡¯t know how the people in the past did it, but it¡¯s like re-arranging the structure of firewood with the fire in the firewood. But.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it¡±

    That¡¯s it. Unless we do it, the holy beast will suffer forever. We were asked to help, so can we leave it alone and go home? That¡¯s why we can be proud of us doing it.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho. Dianne, isn¡¯t it good?¡±

    ¡°La¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­I will go with my master. I believe. My master¡¯s heart is justice, its fate is not good. That courage is justice¡±

    La heals her remaining wounds quickly and stands up.

    ¡°I also go along with Andy¡±

    ¡°A trial originally imposed on us from the beginning. we can¡¯t run away¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow, if elder sister La and 10-man captain will do it¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything, but I am going to. ¡­¡­Its Andy-san decision¡±

    ¡°Selenium¡­¡­I, I¡¯m not really useful, but I¡¯m with you¡±

    ¡°Okay, Andy is pretty timid with this. Let¡¯s not overdo it¡±

    Everyone supports me. Dianne sighs.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sir Bonaparte, Sir Guto. You go back first¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re kidding. If I run away from such a big job, I will lose my name as a swordsman of Trot¡±

    ¡°A youth of Polka is facing the danger that started with Polka. Where can this nobleman escape and hide?¡±

    Both middle-aged sirsughed at the option of withdrawal. When. we heard that the earth was sounding.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Maia!?¡±

    Chibi Maia who is on my shoulder shakes for a moment and has a painful face.

    ¡°Holy beast began to move¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Maia again, blizzard¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡±

    Maia who is showing only her tail from the passage is seen. And again, the sound of the earth shaking.

    ¡°It, it doesn¡¯t work¡­¡­use¡­¡­kyaa!¡±

    Maia topples sideways.

    ¡°Good, pull back here!¡±

    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡­!¡±

    Maia turns into her human form and rolls away.

    ¡°Holy beast¡­¡­is seriously angry¡­¡­!¡±

    Several heads of the horned horse have broken through the ice and are looking at us. And the air is distorted when I think they¡äre looking out.

    ¡°Dangerous!!¡±

    ¡°Kuu!!¡±

    ¡°Deii!!¡±

    Bonaparte with the palm of his hand, Anzeros with the sword, and Aurora with the sword made a shockwave. In the middle of the passage, the attack from breakcore and the shockwaves collided and a gust of wind came here.

    ¡°Shockwave¡­¡­what!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Breakcore¡¯s original attack¡±

    There was a voice from behind. Seeing, Diel was awake.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to hit it inexhaustible. You really want to do something about that breakcore, human¡±

    ¡°Uwa¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯ming up a bit.

    ¡°Damn, do it. ¡­¡­Do it!¡±

 Chapter 60: Battle against the Holy Beast

    <h4>Chapter 60: Battle against the Holy Beast</h4>

    The passage from the room of the holy beast turned out to be the spout of the shockwave waterfall while watching. A wide range attack in a narrow space converges and transforms into a formidable force because there is no escape. The shock wave that the holy beast strikes is also not as easy to control now. Even Bonaparte and Anzeros, who had their own shockwaves and avoid a direct hit, were unable to suppress the ensuing shockwaves and they were knocked back and hit the wall.

    ¡°Gahaa!¡±

    ¡°Gumee¡­¡­th, this¡­¡­¡±

    Further attacks are imminent. Lord Bonaparte raised his goggles to assess the attack, and he barely rolled around, but Anzeros couldn¡¯t do that. Shockwaves attack again and they are overwhelmed by the shock waves and they hit the wall again and again without even a breath.

    ¡°Anzeros!!!¡±

    Holding me who is trying to jump out constantly, Dianne jumps to Anzeros from the side and rescues her from the front firing angle of the passage. But even Dianne was caught in the shockwave while holding Anzeros and it seemed that she managed to crawl over the wall and somehow escape.

    ¡°Everyone get away the wall!¡±

    Diel screams, holding his hand on the wall, he breaks aplex mark and casts a spell. Then, a rainbow-colored light runs on the wall and the passage closes while being absorbed by the shock wave.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­¡±

    Diel falls on his knees.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you really do it, human? Restructuring abyrinth to break the nature of thebyrinth¡±

    ¡°Diel¡±

    Almost naked figure with a thin skin that is still attached to bare skin. Diel opened his mouth, as he is taken care of by the other n leaders and is covered in a cloak.

    ¡°With the entrance to the forest, we are also in charge of the management of the holy beast¡äsbyrinth, and it was my fault that I didn¡¯t notice the strangeness of the holy beast. It should be able to get rid of the red ns¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I thought he would say that he was going to do something, but when I think about it, it was a knock off line. He is too embarrassed to have too much of a face.

    ¡°It is also self-employment of the holy beast. No one else has the responsibility of being a variant left to its immortality. And it cannot be said that even if the holy beast is put back, it doesn¡¯t be the same thing again. This cant be said to anyone, that is, what you do may be too dangerous or mean nothing¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    I kicked off Diel¡¯s warning backward.

    ¡°Who should be responsible or not meaningful? How about such a thing? If you are a lonely and crying child, an adult who is angry because he has a weak heart or because you consider the convenience of an adult, it isn¡¯t a big deal¡±

    I clench my fist.

    ¡°When I can help, I will be there when I can reach it, then I will do it. When I saw such a sad fellow, I pretended that he was wrong and the future was gone, so I gave up and decided to go home. If you might see yourself hurting, do you withdraw? I don¡¯t mind being stupid if such a guy is wise¡±

    That¡¯s it. Half-elves are so oppressed and abandoned. I don¡¯t intend to imitate it. I am a man who put a cor on Selenium, Apple and Anzeros. So it¡¯s not good for me to abandon them.

    ¡°I¡äm going to do it. Again, the future. A peaceful shared future with everyone. Ah, the only beast in the future, just not open to it, what is justice. What is all things in nature, what is the spirit of light¡±

    The happiness of us. Now is the time for us to live. That kind of feelings of someone who is older than us, such prayers have been born in piles. I believe so, I have a duty to connect it to someone else ahead. I believe that I am here for that.

    ¡°¡­¡­Understood¡±

    Diel closed his eyes and smiled.

    ¡°In the name of the northern forest elves, red n head Diel. Bless him with all the blessings¡±

    Diel cuts aplex mark and blesses me.

    ¡°¡­¡­The Blessing of a n head is a promise of all permission and support under his authority¡±

    ¡°Aurora¡±

    Aurora smiles beside me and nods. Leaving Anzeros to Hilda, Dianne also stands up.

    ¡°¡­¡­Was it all about thebyrinth? In other words, what should we do to make the map of thisbyrinth?¡±

    Sir Bonaparte lowers his goggles andughs outrageously.

    ¡°Maze mapping? I did it when I was young¡±

    Dielys down a spare cloak and starts drawing the map there.

    ¡°We only know the topyer, the secondyer, and the shortest route so far. All you have to do is look at the other parts. ¡­¡­.But, in thest few hundred years, even the poption of organizing abyrinth capturing corp inside the n isn¡¯t even and the monsters aren¡¯t cleaned up at all¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, I see. Because Diel was sleeping all the time until now, old man Bonaparte and Dianne¡­¡­he doesn¡¯t even know the existence of La?

    ¡°I will go¡±

    ¡°It will be a good rehabilitation¡±

    Dianne and Sir Bonaparte smile with a grin and throw away the sheath of their weapons.

    ¡°We will go too¡±

    When Selenium stood up, Maia and Jeanne followed.

    ¡°If you are alone, it will be dangerous if you encounter a monster¡±

    ¡°We will help too¡±

    And, as thest party, with Aurora as the leader, the n heads other than Diel lined up to solidify the side.

    ¡°Dark elf. please take care of Diel¡±

    ¡°Hmm. ¡­¡­I did not mean to spend seventy years unnecessarily¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I have a little confidence in my sword. Together with the sky blue princess¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­Huhu, I didn¡¯t think it would be time to fight with the nobles of the northern forest side by side¡±

    Dianne and Sir Bonaparte are two units each and two other units are lead by Selenium and Aurora, for a total of 4 units ofbyrinth search. The baron is staying here, Anzeros, La and Diel rest and Hilda-san nurses them. Since I and Apple are not useful in earnest in such a scene, we stand on the side. ¡­¡­I¡¯m jealous and this is cool, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    It took half a day for everyone to explore thebyrinth. With 4 units, it is quite fast if you only know the route. Still, it seems that there were some scenes in Selenium¡äs units as Maia came back quite tired.

    ¡°Now¡­¡­Andy-kun, here this is the problem¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Completing the mapping of aplexbyrinth with a cloak lining and read it in three dimensions. If you talk about the extreme, the goal can be achieved if thebyrinth function itself breaks down no matter where it is broken. The problem is the way to make the most damage and effectively reduce the ¡¸Qi¡¹ cleansing function.

    ¡°If you break it here and bypass it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It just doesn¡¯t make much sense just to add one loop?¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­but if you ¡ºConnect¡» the main line anyway, it would be a hindrance to escape when ites to ¡ºBlock¡»¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. On the other hand¡­¡­uh¡±

    We share wisdom with Hilda and wonder how to remodel thebyrinth. Aurora also participated in the race and it is a strategy meeting.

    ¡°What about drilling holes vertically here?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡­that way¡±

    ¡°How do you break the floor, it doesn¡¯t even copse even if 10m ss monsters go wild?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±

    3 hours for the meeting. In total, more than a whole day past since we came to thebyrinth.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    It was the recovered Anzeros that has broken the situation.

    ¡°A hole¡­¡­a hole in the floor. ¡­¡­Unlike the wall, it isn¡¯t easy to bury it, but what do we do?¡±

    ¡°I found that if we open another one, we could counter it to some extent. The problem is the digging method. La¡äs dragon body cant move and Maia is just thest mean¡±

    ¡°I wish I had a hammer that fits me¡±

    Jeanne roars, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°Worst, getting out for tools once¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A hole¡±

    Anzeros thinks.

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s just do it¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Take me to that point¡±

    ¡°Do you dig?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Dig together¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah!¡±

    My sword that can engrave, can engrave a crest on the point. Anzeros¡¯s idea was to change the nature of the floor with engraving. If we use the crest that softens the floor, we can temporarily dig with a sword, etc., but if we dig enough so that the crest disappears, it won¡¯t change much in the process by re-engraving. But if I write a crest that softens the floor ¡°in a gel-like manner¡± will then Anzeros¡äs shock wave that she learned from Sir Bonaparte be the hammer? ¡­¡­If we do well, we may be able to do it at once. That¡¯s why I finished engraving the crest and Anzeros is ready.

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡­deyaaaa!!!¡±

    Anzeros¡¯s sword that jumps up from the upper row strikes the floor. It makes an explosion sound and the next moment it explodes.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Goon!! ¡­¡­The earth and sand blew up and a hole opened.

    ¡°Yaa¡­¡­uwaaaaa!!¡±

    And Anzeros fell down withoutnding. ¡­¡­I was punished by having my whole body covered in sand thanks to the powdery floor material that was crushed below.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Thus, the air of thebyrinth has changed dramatically.

    ¡°Now, the rest¡­¡­is finished¡±

    ¡°Hoho. It¡¯s finally time to go¡±

    Usually, thebyrinth has a little repair function and some building material damage is gradually repaired along with the flow of qi. However, no major damage is expected so as topletely change the flow of Qi. From now on, thisbyrinth will continue to shed dirty nature that it does not seem to have passed through thebyrinth unless it takes some measures. A whistle was thrown.

    ¡°Diel, open it¡±

    ¡°Understood. ¡­¡­I¡¯m telling you, even if we are not immortal it doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t win¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    Diel roars and puts his hand on the wall and casts an opening spell. La and I are here. It is said that the holy beast attacks with a breath. ¡­¡­Wait.

    ¡°¡­¡­If you¡äre hit by such a shockwave breath, you can¡¯t release your breath¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho, what are you saying now?¡±

    La smiles unbearably and dashes at the door that begins to open.

    ¡°La!?¡±

    After a moment, the shockwave storm is released. In it, La kicks the wall and rushes into the room.

    ¡°Laa!!!!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me!!! This degree¡­¡­guu!!!¡±

    I heard something mming on the wall. A shockwave hit La¡¯s body.

    ¡°Elder sister La!¡±

    ¡°La-sama!¡±

    Jeanne and Maia try to follow, but they are unable to pass through the aisle because of the shockwave storm that is released with extra power.

    ¡°Not good, if even a dragon is sealed by the inexhaustible shockwave of the holy beast¡­¡­!¡±

    Gorkus raise his voice. I tried to dive in for a trial, but I was battered away at once.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡­it¡¯s impossible to burn it out like this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say leave it to me¡­¡­¡±

    When I noticed, Chibi La was riding on my shoulder.

    ¡°La¡±

    ¡°I am a ck dragon. A ck dragon who is said to be the strongest of the fire dragons, nicknamed La the best. ¡­¡­As long as I have justice in this body, I can¡¯t lose anyone in this world¡±

    ¡°But you¡±

    ¡°Master believe¡­¡­I will go through, with dragon¡äs love¡­¡­!!¡±

    From the middle, La¡¯s words were not for me, but for the enemy and for herself. La changes into her dragon form across the aisle. So we do not miss the moment when the shock wave to the passage is blocked and Bonaparte, Dianne, and Anzeros jump in. I and the rest of the fighters followed.

    ¡°Guuu!!¡±

    As soon as I jump into the room, the shockwavese flying. Everyone around me is blown across the room and ms into the wall. It was La¡äs tail who protected me.

    ¡°La!!¡±

    ¡°Hoho¡­¡­now, my¡­¡­force¡­¡­!!¡±

    La was attacked by a shockwave storm and advanced slowly with a sparkling obsidian-like scale. It¡¯s a life-threatening advance.

    ¡°La! Hey, don¡¯t overdo it!¡±

    ¡°Unforgivable¡­¡­not like¡­¡­!!¡±

    La roars.

    ¡°Is it impossible for a dragon to be righteous!? The power to do that, the life for it! I¡¯m alive. I¡¯m not worth anything more than a dragon! For the justice you gave me, I¡¯ll fight even with all of this world! Only one holy beast! There is nothing a ck dragon cant roast!¡±

    La spreads the scales from her whole body and attaches to the meat mass. And she tries to exhale fire¡­¡­but her neck is pushed away by the protruding legs and horns and she can not turn her mouth at the meat mass. La struggles while roaring in frustration. Shockwaves from the legs besides are released, with so much concentration that it strikes La¡äs wings and blood starts to spout from her whole body, instead of the scales.

    ¡°I¡­¡­I!!!¡±

    La roared. From behind.

    ¡°La you endured well¡±

    Dianne took advantage of the blind spots in La¡¯s back and used the thin legs and horns as shields and spattered shockwaves into the mass.

    ¡°From here on, it¡¯s our turn¡±

    Dianne swings the sword in her hand and stretches her spine gracefully on the meat mass. The next moment, horrible things happen. Not good. To be honest, I had no idea what happened.

    ¡°Uoooooooooooooo!!!¡±

    At the same time as Dianne roars, blood swirls and blows up. A piece of meat bursts up to the ceiling and walls. As if there was a mechanical rotary de or something, a chunk of meat is cut from the middle, shredded and scattered.

    ¡°¡ºDark war god¡»¡­¡­with a ck dragon¡±

    Bonaparte, released from the shockwave, shows his teeth and smiles like a beast.

    ¡°Old man¡±

    ¡°Kukukuku. Believe youngster. That¡¯s the power of that beautiful woman who doesn¡¯t usually even have a sword. ¡­¡­Yes, there is no incarnation of a battle as pure as that. ¡­¡­That¡¯s the goddess who destroyed the Sword Saint Brigade¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    What augh on your face. Cold sweat, fear, reverence, joy, and urge. The face of the old man was stuck with a beast-like emotion that I had never seen before. Meanwhile, the meat mass transforms into a piece of meat. The shock wave was being knocked out for some time. Looking at the front of the meat cut, a space like a round pot with a radius of several tens of meters was created, centered on Dianne.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huuu. ¡­¡­La!!¡±

    ¡°Ho¡­¡­Dianne, you were good on your side¡±

    ¡°Together¡±

    Dianne jumps on La¡¯s back. Chibi La looks at my face. I nodded.

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±

    After the cry of the holy beast, La emits a fire breath from her mouth. She burned out most parts of the holy beast.

    Thest thing remaining was one head. The head is at death¡¯s door. Confirming that, I took Maia and Anzeros for the secondbyrinth destruction.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Half a dayter. Holy Beast Breakcore woke up slowly. Above the field.

    ¡°¡­¡­What happened to me¡±

    I answer to Breakcore¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I got it¡±

    ¡°Why I am on the ground. Why I¡äm alive. ¡­¡­Ah, why I can speak. Even until now, even my mouth was buried in myself¡±

    ¡°You were reborn¡±

    I patted the head of the horned horse. Its body is no different from a normal horse.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Thebyrinth regained its function in the second hole opening. But it doesn¡¯t go exactly the same. The purification capacity of Qi has been halved and the direction of positive Qi ejection has changed. ¡­¡­Although it is all on the calction once. Instead of going to the base, it was bypassed and blown into the ground and the grasnd in the upper part of thebyrinth became Breakcore¡äs viable point. Because the holy beast is familiar with pure ¡°qi¡± as a base, it seems not to be able to live long when leaving there.

    ¡­¡­And, the body of Breakcore became the size which suited the ¡°qi¡± that was halved by the operation and it was reduced by half. It is no longer the same as a normal beast except that the holy beast has intelligence. It won¡¯t be possible to live as if it is the ¡°symbol of power¡± of this northern elf territory from now on. And, because the purification ability decreased, the monsters will be born in thend which is downstream from here because of the flow of ¡°Qi¡± perhaps. Thend of the red n is no longer a ce of pure and clean. But when I told it to Diel, he was d.

    ¡°It¡¯s a boat to cross¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, that was the story. If you say it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°From now on, the elves wille to see you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, I see¡±

    Breakcore looked afar.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be useful anymore¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t help but be a horned horse that never dies¡±

    ¡°If you only intend not to die¡±

    I sit next to Breakcore, looking back at the tough fight, I finally sigh.

    ¡°So be my friend. With me and a lot of elves¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If they only know your name and pray for safety, someone will be saved somewhere. Maybe that¡¯s the way it is¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nonsense¡±

    ¡°No, I really think so¡±

    A half-elf girl is waiting. I thought so for 15 years. Perhaps there were many situations where I had to escape without such support.

    ¡°Maybe you are also so¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The one-horned horse answered with a slight thought and snort.

    ¡°Praying alone doesn¡¯t solve anything¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk. Is it still not good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No¡±

    ¡°A friend who will remember forever will probably be very important¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s the only thing left out¡±

    ¡°It is much better than me¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I am born in the town called Polka¡­¡­¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    After talking with the holy beast for a long time, we shake hands and it is different. When I waved my hand, the holy beast also watched this while waving his tail lightly. In turn, Diel headed towards the holy beast and touched it lightly. ¡­¡­From here onwards it was my job, Diel muttered. After seeing the holy beast off, we return near the entrance of thebyrinth.

    During half a day, Maia made several round trips to and from the n as messengers and the remaining n heads and quite a few red n elves had gathered. Then, I saw the marks in front of us who gathered after leaving La who was too battered and unable to get up yet in Hilda¡¯s care.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It seems that the holy beast was beaten and the healing power was recognized¡±

    Self-interested, Aurora makes her mouth sharp. But, she might be d to have be a working which does not live up to the brethren of the southern forest of tens of thousands who still shouldered to seem to be relieved somehow.

    ¡°¡­¡­Gunu¡±

    Gast of the Silver n, who stood to the end, also confirmed that the mark of blessing was shriveled and Christie smiles and opens her mouth.

    ¡°Thank you very much for your information. I hope that you will apologize for your impoliteness and thank you for your continued friendship in the future. Polka Baron Duran Guto, the daughter of Purple n¡äs Lunaris and the daughter of sky blue n head Dior, Aurora¡±

    ¡°ept¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ye, Yes¡±

    ¡°From the beginning sky blue is thest person who sees the spirit of light. We will ept it¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wish each other¡¯s prosperity from the heart, let¡¯s keep the future together with more exchanges. ¡­¡­¡­Blessing of all things to you¡±

    ¡ºBless all things in nature¡»

    The elves chanted.

 Chapter 61: Triumphal return to Polka

    <h4>Chapter 61: Triumphal return to Polka</h4>

    We returned to Polka on the 13th day after the abduction by Phaser. It seems that everyone was desperate, including Dianne and old man Bonaparte, who came to rescue us after a shock. It is that the armed forces of the unseen elves were so feared. And.

    ¡°I¡¯m indebted to you¡±

    The Baron¡äs mansion was noisy because of Irina who appeared with the baron who says so proudly. The northern elves of the abducted party appeared with the abducted baron. It¡¯s no wonder that everyone was confused about what kind of intimidation notification it was and it was an anti-war battle, so they looked at it for a while. However, the baron, Apple, and Sir Bonaparte helped to avoid that Irina is misunderstood for the time being. Well, I don¡¯t think there are even warriors of the Sword Saint ss in Polka now, so I think it wasn¡¯t a big deal for Irina who can adventure through thebyrinth with her ability alone.

    By the way, it is said that the final adjustment concerning the Baron¡äs & Apple¡äs abduction was done after the holy beast case was finished which is prior to our return. The reason is that while we were entertained in the red n with drinks and a banquet, only the baron, Aurora and Dianne were out in the area, so we don¡¯t know directly.

    First of all, Gast and Diel retired. Gast seems to have retired in the form of resignation for Phaser¡äs solo act and acquiescence of bandits. Later it turned out that the Misty Pce side was buying bad anger. It seems that Misty Pce ces a strong emphasis on the dragon¡¯s covenant and if Maia admits to serving me at her own risk, it will be for her to be mixed up with outsiders. ¡­¡­Well, though, it is certain that Maia acted by herself, Maia and Phaser were called back to Misty Pce. Maia is supposed toe to me after doing a ritual well.

    And Diel handed over the n head role of the red n to tribute the partial destruction of the holy beastbyrinth and the protection of the holy beast and formed a private troupe of volunteers of the red n to monitor the forest downstream of Qi. Including the meaning offorting the holy beast, a vige is made near the holy beastbyrinth and it is said that he will serve as the vige head and the leader there.

    ¡°Yes, originally it was mine, my predecessors and the red n¡äs responsibility. I survived thanks to breakcore. And it became such a sad story, that our thousand-year-old friend became like that. Therefore I have to protect it. I protect. Tell that human, thank you¡±

    Diel says so to Aurora. ¡­¡­We will be able to interact with the elves more from now on and we will meet again someday. To that prairie with Diel and Breakcore.

    So the problem became clear and at least the baron was recognized as a friend of the elves and from now on as long as the Baron and Polka exist, it seems that it is promised diplomacy. From now on, we will promote active training and human resources by exchanging centering on the white, orange, red and cherry blossom ns and restore the vitality of the old forest¡­¡­the policy. Well then, we¡¯re rude at this, we tried to get out, but if I just returned to arrogance there Irina had a vague idea that the bottom of the elves would understand. And. It is said that during the n meeting they approved a forced n to ce a temporary elf embassy in Polka and Irina is stationed in Polka as the first ambassador and deal with both issues.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡äre going to do from now on, but I¡¯m not going to give you a vacant house around here. So you will stay in my mansion for a while¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It is a splendid thing. What¡¯s more, the embassy is like a consultation office, so I don¡¯t care even if it is one room¡±

    Irina grins at the baron¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°You really just wanted a reason to y in the outside world¡±

    ¡°Hmm. You have seen through me, Dianne¡±

    Showing a little hide, there is no doubt that everyone, including the baron, the baron¡äs wife, the guards and I got in the way.

    Well, we went back to our house safely and after a long time, we spent leisurely time only with us.

    ¡°Ha. It won¡¯t be troublesome for a while, so we can finally rx¡±

    ¡°That said, we have only eight days left for our holidays¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, that¡¯s right¡±

    Anzeros said so and it is a bit vague. I wanted to spend a little more leisurely in the miraculous spring and to talk about memories with everyone in my hometown.

    ¡°¡­¡­But, going back¡­¡­to Celesta, right?¡±

    Apple looks uneasy.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, what should I do¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A, Aah¡±

    I totally forgot about it. ¡­¡­Jeanne, La, Apple, and Hilda, what shall they do? And what about Maia?

    ¡°Yes. For the time being, Jeanne¡­¡­will she take the military enlistment test?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I¡¯m troubled. If I can be beside the 10-man captain and older sister La, I feel good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°La is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho. Jeanne can live in Russell¡¯s pce or Helicon. Anyway, with my wings, we can go there quickly¡±

    Yes. Still, it¡¯s a little too far. I want to be able to see myself in the distance¡­¡­.

    ¡°What is Selenium doing?¡±

    ¡°I was allowed to live in Andy-san¡¯s room while I was working as a chore taker¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­¡­I¡¯ll also do chores¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­that¡¯s right, Apple¡äs cooking isn¡¯t good¡±

    ¡°Uu¡±

    Apple is super depressed.

    ¡°We, well, you should borrow a house in Basson¡±

    Dianne¡¯s suggestion. But there are fatal ws.

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you know the sry of a 10-man captain of migrant treatment?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It is Dianne who runs a unit almost alone. There is no reason not to know.

    ¡°¡­¡­To rent a house other than your own living expenses¡­¡­you need money¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll give you a little if it happens¡±

    ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s the role of a ve¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hilda-sensei, can you earn money anywhere?¡±

    ¡°Hoho. What, if you want to change, you can also sell one of the treasures to Dianne¡¯s big brother¡±

    ¡°Emm, how far do you want me to be a pimp?

    However, it is hardly possible to live with everyone without relying on that. ¡­¡­Hmm. It is a high degree of difficulty for men to be worthwhile.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Well, Anzeros and La do a miraculous spring recuperation. It seems that both of them still did not recover the damage during the fight with the holy beast. ¡­¡­I used to take water from the silver n¡äs miraculous spring several times, but the damage wasn¡¯t low enough to be healedpletely. Although La has healed her trauma, she hasn¡¯t recovered her strength and she has recently been a bit nervous. Anzeros was also checked up and it was also important to note that the bones of her whole body were slightly cracked by the shockwave she received and hit too much. Hilda and Jeanne apany them. Aurora and Dianne are having a tea party with Irina.

    The only ones remaining in the inn are Selenium and Apple.

    ¡°Speaking of it, Andy-san¡±

    Seleniumes with me who drinks tea after the meal.

    ¡°Wh, what?¡±

    She is excited about something for a moment, even if it¡¯s something wrong. I have no idea.

    ¡°Recently, you don¡¯t care about the quota, right?¡±

    ¡°Quota¡±

    ¡­¡­Thinking for a few seconds. Is it the quota to train hi in the field by any chance?

    ¡°Ah, emm, I think that you haven¡¯t cut off the quota if it¡¯s about the lower body¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    It has been mentioned several times since then, but in the end, ¡°I¡¯m going to train¡± should have not set the quota itself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s decide now¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh¡±

    I don¡¯t think that I have to make a decision. I will do it when I do it anyway.

    ¡°Ah, Andy-san. I also want you to decide¡±

    ¡°Apple?¡±

    That¡¯s unusual. Apple is actively involved in such topics.

    ¡°That¡­¡­I, I think this would help¡±

    Apple was rtively serious.

    ¡°In this case, I was just alone there¡­¡­even the baron was fighting, while I wasn¡¯t doing anything. I, I¡äm so sad¡±

    ¡°Yo, You can¡¯t help it. Apple is an ordinary child and it¡¯s not like you were involved in it¡±

    There is nothing wrong with the fact that there isn¡¯t a lot of Apple just because the rest is overshadowed. The baron looks like a free-skinned father, but the roots are quite solid and he is also the first knight from Polka who has won the Sword Saint test. Dianne and La are all out of the box and Anzeros and Aurora are no doubt one of the dozens of sword talents. It is not normal, however, to be thrown into abyrinth and to fight without fear.

    Even in a properly trained infantry troop, thebyrinth mission is strictly disciplined by one¡¯s actions. It is ¡°normal¡± that a mere citizen can only run away without being able to do anything in thebyrinth and it is beyondmon sense that he can go around like that. Of course, although I am not good at cutting and fighting, Selenium is unusual in that sense. I and Apple, who could not do anything, don¡¯t need toin in that sense.

    Apple was unreasonable enough to have been targeted and caught in a situation that could not be done by herself. From the middle, she would rather plunge in from my head and in the endpared to me who could only support everyone would be better at all. But Apple didn¡¯t seem to think so.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really going to do anything useful this time¡­¡­I know. Even if it¡¯s not something that only I can do, there must have been something I can do a little. But¡­¡­this is me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wa, o, oii¡±

    Apple was deafening and started crying as if she had been hurt by what I was saying, so I would turn up and hold her hand to stop Apple talking and let her stand up.

    ¡°Because it is likely to be an intrusive story, shall we go in the room¡±

    Although it is originally a serious topic, Apple who cried out is scared that it seems to say ¡°If it¡¯s naughty,¡± in a direct way. Even if it¡¯s just like saying ¡°Harem¡± to the middle and half (It¡¯s only about Selenium Apple and La who are barred to the Polka group when it¡¯s really an erotic rtionship), I¡¯d like to avoid the seeds of strange rumors.

    ¡°Well, here. Apple¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh¡±

    Apple goes to the room, quietly pulled by Selenium, as it is half-way.

    ¡°But I think I can serve you in doing hi things. I may not be directly useful like everyone, but if Andy can satisfy everyone, then I¡±

    ¡°Okay okay, calm down Apple¡±

    And nice look, I.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Apple is useless¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But¡±

    ¡°It was a bit of a fight to help Breakcore, I thought it was getting a little bit troubled. It wasn¡¯t really a choice, as it was when Diel said, it¡¯s an option to withdraw as it is¡±

    But.

    ¡°But, 15 years after I had been waiting for Apple, I was able to work hard and believe in a happy future. I was able to do my best. So I waited for Apple and Selenium to look down on their dumb master, which is me, so I had the option to reach out to the poor ones. ¡­¡­.Apple, you certainly can¡¯t fight, but what you¡¯ve been doing is definitely connected to the result¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­but¡±

    ¡°Ah, already!¡±

    Even so, I get a little irritated by Apple who wants to say ¡°I¡¯m useless¡± and Selenium who saw it smiled with an embarrassingugh at the good grief feeling and she whispers into Apple¡¯s ear.

    ¡°¡­¡­Because you¡äre useless, you want to be useful at least, and Andy-san hates it. ¡­¡­I want you to be more full of attention because I love you¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡±

    *Pikun* Apple¡¯s ears bounce and turn red while looking. ¡­¡­Even if we talk about a horny topic, she won¡¯t make any blush.

    ¡°U¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Apple¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    When I look at Apple, I can see her eyes swim as if I was in trouble.

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you hide your true feelings?¡±

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t hide it! Let¡¯s say that I want to be useful at least because of this¡­¡­that¡­¡­it¡¯s not a lie¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie, right. It¡¯s not really¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really in trouble¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Bu, but¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, because it¡¯s better to be sweeter than not be bothered¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, say so¡±

    I was not aware of myself, but as Selenium says, it is better to feel relieved with a fully open mind rather than a selfish sacrificing spirit.

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, that¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Apple looked at me with a bright red face.

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, This time, I wasn¡¯t really useful, but¡­¡­I, can you give me¡­¡­is that good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. What do you have around your neck?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It is a cor¡±

    ¡°It contains the name of the person you are sweeter with. The name is the one you always rely on. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You are mine. I am your owner. Look, I don¡¯t want you to be so strong or so powerful. Everybody else, too. ¡­¡­Because I like everyone. Believe. There is no man who dislikes a woman who likes toe near¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uu¡±

    Apple squirmed with a pout face while lightly brushing the cor. Selenium also turns red and bitter smiles.

    ¡°N, No more. ¡­¡­I also want to join¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, it¡¯s Apple¡¯s fake, it¡¯s yours to y it, I¡¯m¡­¡­ too¡±

    ¡°I was deceived wonderfully, but I like it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey. You, it¡¯s Apple. ¡­¡­.Our ideal master¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    Selenium and Apple vie for each other and when they give a bright red smile to me, they take off their clothes at the same time.

    ¡°E, Eh, you two together?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If you like both of us, you will have sex with us together, right?¡±

    When they untie and drop the pimp of the hempan almost at the same time, they hug each other and Selenium ovepped on Apple and lie down on the bed, turning the crotches to me.

    ¡°Andy-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I really want it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ye, Yeah¡­¡­get ready!¡±

    I also take off my clothes in a hurry. Well, I will do my best to make them both happy.

 Chapter 62: Andyâ€™s power-up strategy [Selenium Apple]

    <h4>Chapter 62: Andy¡¯s power-up strategy [Selenium Apple]</h4>

    For the time being, I stroke the buttocks of Selenium which is on top.

    ¡°Ya¡­¡­nn¡±

    ¡°Do you dislike?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mou. Does it sounds like that¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Not at all¡±

    Soft, warm and round ass. And the other soft butt below it is also squeezed slowly with the other hand.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡­nnn¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Selenium and Apple¡­¡­you both have really nice butts. I want to touch them all day¡±

    ¡°Is it good¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not good¡­..I can¡¯t let you touch it all day, it¡¯s just torture¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Apple, you¡¯repletely a sex ve of Andy-san¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­bu, but, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Andy-san¡äs dick surely is going to get excited right away¡±

    Although it is a fact, it is a sad thing that my penis cant endure.

    ¡°It¡¯s here with a little bit¡±

    ¡°Huhu, I¡¯m sorry. But Andy-san going to do that too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    While I caress the two peach-colored asses, I¡¯m getting more and more excited and their genitals are getting wet already. The situation now is that I can always push in like that in the lower part of those two beautiful half-elves and I can put it in as much as I want as if its a dream when I think again. It is also a cruel story to endure. But.

    ¡°Selenium you are not respectful to me and Apple¡±

    ¡°Eh, yesss¡±

    ¡°Your mouth is a source of misery, Selenium?¡±

    ¡°I have respect, I¡¯m only a bit mischievous!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, I understand, I understand¡±

    I take hold of Selenium who is on top and shakes desperately, as I put my penis against Apple¡äs pussy.

    ¡°But¡­¡­Apple isn¡¯t experienced, so I have to train her more with my penis!¡±

    I thrust into Apple¡äs pussy which is feeling great.

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    ¡°Uuuu¡­¡­I, I gave my virginity and it hasn¡¯t been half a year yet¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean, I¡äm saying that your pussy is loose¡±

    ¡°But it looks like Apple is saying it¡¯s tough and you like it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I love your pussy for being so tight¡±

    Just that.

    ¡°¡­¡­But you, because you are skillful, I control my ejaction recently without any hesitation¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s it¡­¡­I want you to seed me¡±

    Seleniumughs at the side of my face that leans to her shaking hips on top of Apple. Right. Selenium sensitively senses the timing that I try to pull it out asionally, tightens up my son with great skills, stimtes it and then she shakes and use a cowardly technique to let me cum at a dash or with two or three strokes. Basically, there were mostly virgins among my female ves and only¡­¡­Hilda was experienced. La also seems to have less experience, but she belongs to the masochistic faction. Perhaps she got some tips from Hilda.

    ¡°Nheless, it¡¯s not good because the semen that you give to me is returned to Andy-san as vitality!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you very much¡±

    But Selenium. A man is a creature that is attacked by a sense of defeat if he can¡¯t ejacte at the timing he is aiming for.

    ¡°But today is no return of energy¡±

    ¡°Hmm, why is it?¡±

    ¡°I told you to train¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­Ahaha¡±

    Training is the task of bullying myself. Basically, it isn¡¯t an energetic recovery but a tired body, so if I intend to train my lower body, I should rather be relieved.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­emm¡±

    ¡°You guys! If you want me to strengthen my lower body, being a tuna is fine!¡±

    ¡°Ann, ha, aa, auhn¡­¡­?¡±

    With momentum, Apple is pushed up. Selenium nods to Apple who is showing a painful and happy feeling, having an expression that resembles an idiot and a sweet scream from deep down her throat.

    ¡°¡­¡­A, A, Amm¡­¡­ I told you that it would be difficult to get pregnant if I did it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-san¡±

    At the same time, I squeeze Apple¡¯s uterus with my penis, rub Selenium¡äs tits with my hands and lick Selenium¡äs ears with my tongue.

    ¡°Be pregnant with my child. ¡­..You don¡¯t mind?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N, No¡­¡­pregnant, I¡¯ll give birth¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright. Your belly is there for my semen and you squeeze my cock constantly to make me release my sperm. Not just to make me feel better?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m¡­¡­I¡¯m bing pregnant, pregnant, pregnant¡­¡­I¡¯m fine with it, alright!?¡±

    Apple who is being insulted and has her vagina overrun ask as if she is impatient. However, without answering it, only my waist moves violently and I ejacte into Apple. I shot my semen into her womb.

    ¡°Aaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let people feel the chance of getting pregnant I want to see you soon having a belly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N, Noo¡­¡­Andy-san, like that¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, I¡­¡­haa¡­¡­¡±

    While Apple is anxious and trembles by having convulsions, I released my sperm to the very back and pull out my son. And this time I push it into Selenium¡äs secret hole while it is still dirty with love juice.

    ¡°Hi, aaa!!¡±

    ¡°You have no means to be pregnant in the first ce¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡­so, it is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Saying to say that it¡¯s a very evil crime in Trot, though it¡¯s a very evil thing to say. You¡¯re doing it on purpose¡±

    ¡°S, So¡­¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­So you cant choose any option other than giving birth if you get pregnant¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m going to give you a creampie. You see, all your abilities as a woman belong to me. I will use your uterus as well. Shooting my semen inside. You¡¯re going to have my child while being fucked by my cock for the rest of your life¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ye, Yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hiiihh¡­..Andy-san, don¡¯t ignore those who you have already vited and only attack those who haven¡¯t been yet¡­¡­you meany!!¡±

    It is exposed. Now, as my penis is thrusting inside Selenium¡äs pussy, I put my hands on Apple¡¯s tits and release obscene words to Apple. Unbnced 3P. Apple who understood itughed.

    ¡°Andy-san, you¡äre a bad guy¡­¡­saying such words, rubbing my breasts that much and showing off such sex besides me, I can¡¯t wait for the next round¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you just woke up, you would talk about a devil and would have a cold face¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Awful. I¡¯ve already admitted you¡¯re a female ve. Do not say such a thing¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°N, a, aa, aaa¡­¡­Andy-san, Andy-san, I and I too, I be pregnant, I be pregnant¡­¡­your child, I will give birth to it¡­¡­?¡±

    The two beautiful half-elves pant happily from the bottom of their hearts and push up their pretty vaginas firmly to get pregnant with my offspring. While I think of kneading their two breasts, drinking their saliva, licking their tongues, I send semen to the deepest part of the belly as desired. Alternately, using both crotches, while sharing the empty love and strange love. I poured semen three times into both.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    So. It is said that a person of being tolerant of patience doesn¡¯tst for a long time. If you can do it, it is ability.

    ¡°¡­¡­Idiot, your lower body is trembling¡­¡­¡±

    When erotic Selenium¡äs medical light treatment is refused and the sex with both is repeated in an infinite loop, I feel the weakness of my own in the shadow. Because I was living a life that I couldn¡¯t walk for a full month and a half. Even though there was a little hard adventure after that, I couldn¡¯t get invincible strength so easily. This will also be ovee someday, but I will always be able to get healthy every day after returning from Basson to Polka, where recovery works. I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m going to be like that forever. So I go to the hot spring to relieve my physical pain. When.

    ¡°Oh¡±

    We meet Anzeros on the way back from the hot spring in the middle.

    ¡°What, Andy, it¡¯s a strange stride¡±

    ¡°It, it¡¯s not like you¡±

    Anzeros seems to have pain in her ankles and wrists and she sometimes makes bizarre walks with bizarre shaking. Well, that will be cured tomorrow, though. That is the power of the miraculous spring.

    ¡°Sniff sniff¡­¡­I smell it¡±

    ¡°I smell it too¡±

    La and Jeanne approach me and have a convincing expression. Are you animals? ¡­¡­Don¡¯t make a mistake.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s because you did it with Selenium and Apple a little bit and you hurt your lower back!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Wait a minute Andy-kun¡±

    Hilda grasps my shoulder and stood in front of me with a gesture of doing it.

    ¡°How many times did you had sex?¡±

    ¡°Yes, how many times it is not good¡±

    ¡°Innumerable?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­6 times¡±

    I¡¯ve scolded like that many times already. I can¡¯t say ¡°Sneakily, three times for each one.¡± However, Hilda¡¯s mouth is a little bit of a letter and she is in thought mode as she holds her index finger on her temple. And.

    ¡°Walk¡±

    ¡°That is well¡±

    ¡°Then,e with me quickly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Eh, the female hot spring!?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ording to thetest theory of training medicine in the south, it seems that the best training method for training muscles efficiently is to take rest and recovery measures after exhausting the power to thest moment in a hard-to-break environment.

    ¡°The battered body will be powered up and healed to allow the same load next time. Andy-kun should do his best before healing in the miraculous spring to take advantage of this phenomenon¡±

    ¡°Ho. And so far, the number of girls he embraces is nine, including Maia¡±

    ¡°If it is possible to have sex about once a day, master¡¯s worth is worthwhile¡±

    Yes, La and Jeanne get in line. They are good friends as ever. In addition, Hilda nods and raised her finger.

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem. Here are four female ves of Andy-kun¡±

    ¡°Objection. I don¡¯t remember that you got ved to me too¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    I was silenced. Unreasonable.

    ¡°Well, Andy-kun has done it six times so far¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Add 10, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s an approximation?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­At least not here¡±

    Miraculous spring, female hot spring, changing room. Everyone ispletely undressed and waiting for me to say I¡¯ll do it. No. One person, who is undressed and waiting for you expresses it in words.

    ¡°Mm! Nmu!¡±

    Anzeros. Her mouth is restricted with a hand towel and she is tied up naked.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why did you tie up Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Eh, because Anze-chan has cracks in her hands and feet, so if it¡¯s a bad position, it hurts, isn¡¯t it lovely?¡±

    ¡°The choice of missionary position¡±

    ¡°And Anze-chan has bound too many female ves if it isn¡¯t good enough to y, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an illusion, though¡±

    ¡°Mugu! Mugu!¡±

    Because it¡¯s not good, I remove Anzeros¡¯s mouth restriction.

    ¡°Puhaa¡­¡­Hi, Hilda-san! I¡äm not here to be tied up anyway!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s good to be tied up¡±

    ¡°Well, here and when, who wille¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Huh, Anze-chan didn¡¯t you tell Andy-kun that it is okay to be fucked in public¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s¡­¡­but!¡±

    Anzeros¡äs face bes red. Or rather.

    ¡°In the first ce, the most painful thing witnessed is that I fuck a tied up girl in the dressing room of the female hot spring¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡±

    ¡°No No No!¡±

    It is not good to be told to shut up. But, Hilda-san and Laugh.

    ¡°Hoho. Anzeros, you should be able to use illusion magic too¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t hide yourself?¡±

    ¡°N, No, my illusion is still an illusion for a moment!¡±

    ¡°Ho. You would be seen if it were.¡±

    ¡°What do you do with KIAI¡î¡±

    ¡°Hueeee?!¡±

    ¡­¡­Anzeros seems to cry. The same is true for me who seems to cry. However, these people don¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°The title is Anze-chan¡äs power-up masterpiece!¡±

    ¡°There is also crying!¡±

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯m looking forward to it¡±

    ¡°No! It cant be absolutely crying!¡±

    ¡­¡­Do I do it? I do it.

    ¡°U, uu¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry Andy, I¡¯m here¡­¡­why is your penis in high spirits?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m pretty excited about Anzeros¡¯s tied up figure¡±

    ¡°Th, this¡­¡­! Because it is good, let¡¯s get it done quickly!¡±

    Desperate Anzeros. ¡­¡­But it is true that it is good. I¡¯m unexpectedly surprised that Anzeros has dropped her hair with a mapper like a youngdy. The rope looks good.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡±

    ¡°Ahh, I¡¯m fine!¡±

 Chapter 63: Tortoise shell bondage ace knight [Anzeros]

    <h4>Chapter 63: Tortoise shell bondage ace knight [Anzeros]</h4>

    I kiss the tied up Anzeros. Even though she is restricted, she is being lifted at waist level because it¡¯s taking into ount that I¡¯m going to fuck her from the beginning. When I was kissing with Anzeros, she was hung up in the air like a pinata.

    ¡°Ngu¡­..n, nn¡­¡­id, idiot, don¡¯t kiss like this, hurry up¡±

    ¡°Hurry up?¡±

    ¡°Put it in and start!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it in such a brutal manner¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It, It¡¯s not a situation where I can enjoy it for long!¡±

    I was scolded by a desperate and embarrassed Anzeros. That¡¯s certainly true.

    ¡°But if you aren¡¯t ready at least, it will take too much time for you to be inconvenient¡±

    ¡°Pr, preparation is good! Really good!¡±

    ¡°No, I mean. Do you think that the sooner you do it, it would end before you use the illusion and let them release you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The erotic female doctor and hentai dragon grin.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then¡­¡­let¡¯s put it in all the more quickly¡±

    Anzeros is strangely making a fuss.

    ¡°Why¡±

    ¡°Do you think that you will be able to stay hard forever because you¡äre viting me?

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t say it yourself¡±

    Summary: It¡¯s the same because you¡¯re getting wet while you¡¯re offended. Such a violent thing is saying what the one bullying thinks?

    ¡°Therefore¡­¡­if you ejacte on me and nobodyes yet and it¡¯s a no-no, that¡¯s fine too¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Until the minute of La and Hilda, I¡¯ll squeeze it all by myself¡±

    ¡ºWhat!?¡»

    Hilda-san and La, and Jeanne make a cry from Anzeros¡¯s desperate n.

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s a problem¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re not going to let you go so easily¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, anyway, I will call someone her quickly, okay!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡±

    I and Anzeros are astonished. How far do I have to worry about the chase? Do they want to see the scene of abnormal sex between Anzeros and me that much? Have I not lost anything?

    ¡°Anyway, you should do it quickly, Andy!

    ¡°Yo, you don¡¯t need to say that¡­¡­¡±

    Although I try to screw in by force around the side of Anzeros¡¯s butt, the position adjustment of the waist is inconvenient unlike the time of ordinary sex, it cant be inserted well.

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­that¡¯s because the situation is too stressful¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What, are you stupid!?¡±

    My penis is aching because of an erection. The situation gets worse and worse. As the situation gets worse, If this was the elf territory, it would be a good idea to ¡°drown away the shame of the journey¡±. In Polka, everyone remembers each other¡¯s face and it is still a town with enough room. Last but not least, it¡¯s a rumored rumor that my father has built a solid reputation and the reputation of the Smithson family is about to fall to the ground. By the way, it is only I who abandoned life or the real thing that I cane out when it is weird. But I haven¡¯t abandoned my life yet.

    ¡°Uu¡±

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros squirm in a way that¡¯s frustrating.

    ¡°It has be interesting¡±

    ¡°La¡­¡­remember me when I¡¯m not in Polka¡±

    ¡°Hoho. What, in life with me, isn¡¯t it heaven anywhere?¡±

    She is not good. Then, the door of the dressing room opened and Jeanne came back with a citizen.

    ¡°Just a moment¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The girl who came in. ¡­¡­Is a young girl who has horns like around essory on the left and right of her forehead.

    ¡°Ah, Sara-chan!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­Hilda-sensei, wee back¡±

    It is Jackie-san¡¯s daughter. ¡­¡­She is good friends with Hilda, which is pretty good at times but I don¡¯t want to be seen honestly. I shrugged while grabbing Anzeros¡¯s ass. Ah, the end¡­¡­. I thought, but my eyes are attached to the tied up Anzeros at my waist, so I couldn¡¯t see it and Sarah started throwing her coat in the cloth basket.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried because I heard you went to kill the forest elves to get the baron back¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, everything went well. Dianne-chan was really great¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Well, there was no clogging scene¡±

    ¡°I guess so. But, well, Andy-kun is blessed with allies¡±

    ¡°Have you beaten them? Will the forest elvese again?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t beat them. No, it¡¯s time to get along well now¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°If Sarah is able to get along with everyone here, it¡¯s time that everyone can get along well with the forest elves. Just like the people of Celesta and Sarah get along, it will be fun if you get new friends¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder¡­¡­if that¡¯s true?¡±

    ¡°It is¡±

    It sounds like Sarah and Hilda are having a very good talk, but I¡¯m stuck like a stone and don¡¯t make any sign of moving. However, when Sarah gets in a simmering moment, she pulls Hilda and tries to go to the hot spring. After all, she isn¡¯t aware of us.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ho, How¡­¡­how?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­My illusion has¡­¡­seeded?¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­you can do it, Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡­I thought my heart would stop beating¡±

    I stroked Anzeros¡¯s head. Despite being tied up, Anzeros looks a little happy. But.

    ¡°Hoho. But, if Andy¡¯s waist training cant be done even if you hide it with great pains, will it be alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    We be desperate from La¡¯s sentence. Anzeros dropped her shoulders while being tied by a rope.

    ¡°Th, there is no excuse for continuing in this situation.¡±

    Speaking of where in the dressing room we are, it is the corner on the hot spring side. In other words, it looks like we arepletely out of Sara-chan¡äs sight. Even though we were somehow hidden, I don¡¯t feel like that I will be watched. But I thought that, as Anzeros had dropped her shoulder for a while, so I turned around and suggested it.

    ¡°Think backwards Andy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Backwards?¡±

    ¡°This is your house¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh¡±

    ¡°In your house, I and you are having sex. This is a matter of course.¡±

    ¡°Is, is that so?¡±

    It¡¯s a subtle ce.

    ¡°What do you think of it as that girl sneaked in¡­¡­.?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t good at all!¡±

    ¡°It is just an assumption. ¡­¡­That, emm¡­¡­in other words?¡±

    Anzeros shakes her body a little and says so with a shy face.

    ¡°¡­¡­As we are hidden anyway, if we don¡¯t enjoy the thrill, it will be useless¡±

    ¡°Thrill¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s over thrilling. It is a situation where a pretty girl who is tied up by a rope is asking me to have sex with her, no matter if we are seen by someone. Moreover, an acquaintance¡¯s daughter is taking a bath innocently just a few meters away. Under such circumstances, I insert my cock into Anzeros¡äs vagina at such a hardcore state. Besides us, someone is bathing peacefully. ¡­¡­ Hmm.

    ¡°Anzeros, maybe do you really like this?¡±

    ¡°Th, this is it?¡±

    No one wants to be socially ruined. However, Anzeros, La, Aurora, and Selenium are expressing their dependence on me with great words. However, there is also ast-minute pleasure of enjoying thrills not only when they get there, but also when they can¡¯t find it. It is not a promise to ¡°show¡±, but a pleasure of ¡°may be seen¡±.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to show it but I want to be seen, we might be seen but don¡¯t stop. It¡¯s a thrill to have sex while hiding¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡­¡­uu, but it might be a bit better¡±

    This is a delicate separation of emotions and feelings that are not divisible. In La¡äs case, if I say that I fuck her while showing her embarrassing ce to others, she will be very happy and ept it. And although Anzeros is showing some resistance, she is excited about the situation that can be said to thest. It is misced, but Anzeros is not the real thing. And that ¡°not falling¡± sense of bnce is by no means a bad thing.

    ¡°You¡¯re also a difficult pervert¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s about Andy¡­¡­uh¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to have sex while you are tied up, it¡¯s okay to thrust inside even if you¡¯re not wet enough yet and it¡¯s also okay to have sex in a ce where you might be seen. You don¡¯t really want to be seen, but you¡äre expecting it, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I do¡±

    ¡°Do you want my cock?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I want¡±

    ¡°Hey pervert. If it¡¯s an ordinary girl, she would sway and cry¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help it¡­¡­, I mean, I¡¯m your woman so it isn¡¯t bad, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    When it was said, I had aplete erection before I¡äm is sure. By making grounds to enjoy the situation carefully with Anzeros, it will be that I¡äm finally mentally prepared.

    ¡°Pervert¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault¡±

    ¡°Crazy about my penis¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also your fault¡±

    ¡°Masochist¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Cant be denied¡±

    ¡°Semen toilet ace knight ve¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you want me to say?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I love you¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mean because you say that here¡±

    I squeeze my cock into Anzeros¡äs pussy. Her strong body that is tied up is tightened. However, thanks to the situation and my words, there was plenty of love juice in the inside than I thought and the insertion was smooth.

    ¡°Ukuu¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros moans. Basically, she can¡¯t move at all now. It is natural because neither the ground nor the wall where the reaction can be obtained is attached. It is possible to swing the hips up and down slightly, but basically, she was a meat hole suspended in the air. Just align the direction of Anzeros¡¯s body by hand and slowly push it out like a pendulum at the waist while hanging down.

    ¡°Kku, aa¡­¡­Andy, more violently¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it too tender?¡±

    ¡°Th. This is very slow, it¡¯s just frustrating, not good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If it gets violent, won¡¯t the rope bite?¡±

    ¡°Violent is a good¡­¡­uterus, poke it!¡±

    As Anzeros begs for it, I pace up the speed. I pull back Anzeros¡¯s waist strongly before pushing up my waist and make a strong and rapid thrust.

    ¡°¡­¡­K, kiu, ku, uu, nuuu¡­¡­th, this!! Andy, love, love it¡­¡­my, my uterus more?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Where do you want me to put it out?¡±

    ¡°I, I understand, I didn¡¯t tell you¡­¡­you, I¡¯m out there, almost, no, not good¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, I will try to put it out asionally¡±

    If it¡¯s a meat ve who is perfect in this way, I feel that it¡¯s likely to be apletely odious picture surface if it¡¯s boring. Anzeros¡äs whole body is tightly restricted by the rope and letting the fluid drip from inside the body, Anzeros is swayed in the air by hanging in the air. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a picture that makes you feel crazy. But.

    ¡°No, no¡­¡­good inside put it in my womb and release it¡­¡­in my womb, your sperm, put it out!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you want to use this parenthesis to be fertilized?¡±

    ¡°Do it!¡±

    ¡­¡­Anzeros answers immediately. If she says so, I can¡¯t afford to spill it. I grabbed Anzeros¡¯s body that swayed and shaken in the air. Anzeros squeezed out her tongue from my thrusting while tightening her vagina firmly. And.

    ¡°Kuu¡±

    ¡°Hua¡­¡­Huaaa¡­¡­ah, hot?¡±

    Dokun, dokun, dokun¡­¡­my, ejaction. Anzeros felt it while her hair is shaking and she has convulsions.

    ¡°¡­¡­A face that looks happy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that¡­¡­so¡­¡­?¡±

    After I lift her up from the back I saw Anzeros¡äs attracting face and she only smiled thinly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    After confirming from La that it was good, I took off the rope and dropped Anzeros down and Anzeros¡¯s body was brilliant red with the trace of the rope. Depending on the ce, it was worn out and bloody or even blueish.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uwa, great¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your body. Like others¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t really think I was going to be here. ¡­..Well, I wasfortable while we were doing it¡±

    To me, Anzeros looks bad. The semen that I released with a vaginal cum shot is dripping out of her pussy. I was excited about it again, but I managed to restrain myself from ravishing Anzeros who is in such a miserable state again and I urged her to go to the hot spring to brush her long hair.

    ¡°Anyway cure in the hot spring. It may be stained, but it will cure soon if it is about scuffs. ¡­¡­Cl, clean your crotch too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uh¡±

    Anzeros has a red face and looks straight. It¡¯s cute.

    ¡°Ho, I¡¯m the next one?¡±

    ¡°Good¡­¡­but you?¡±

    La was also tied up by Jeanne in a rough manner.

    ¡°Are you so happy that I fuck you while being tied up by a rope?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it a rough rope day today?

    By the way, I heard the conversation from the hot spring behind.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wa, Waa!¡±

    ¡°? Wh, What happened, something wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°Elder sister¡­¡­have you been caught by the forest elves?¡±

    ¡°Well, I was caught¡±

    ¡°Seems painful¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, no, this is!?¡±

    Ah. ¡­¡­Ah. It will be so. Yup.

 Chapter 64: Three-way miraculous spring party [Jeanne Hilda Laila]

    <h4>Chapter 64: Three-way miraculous spring party [Jeanne Hilda La]</h4>

    If you think of it, it¡¯s pretty bad to say that Anzeros received some injuries on her wrists and ankles as she was tied up for bondage (it was quite pleasing), but La was deeply wounded during the holy beast battle. Those wounds were terrible as they were flesh wounds as her whole body was stabbed by the horns, but now there is no sign of it left behind anymore. If it was a human, he would be so wounded that he would be on the bridge of death. Therefore it might not be a scene where it is good to test the quality of being the master as a matter of fact by tying up La who is treated like an onahole, even though she hasn¡¯t healed yetpletely.

    ¡°Ho, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­After all, I can¡¯t stop you, right? I¡¯ll make you feel so much pain, which is even more painful for me¡­¡­I¡¯m mentally restricted¡±

    ¡°Every time, you are timid¡±

    La smiles as she is tied up while her legs are fixed to her body like the letter M.

    ¡°If you are looking for a liking and exciting quirk, you should fuck me as hard as you can¡±

    ¡°But well¡­¡­aren¡¯t you worn-out so much?¡±

    ¡°I liked that, too. The fact that I was standing up for my master, wasn¡¯t it a source of pride and jealousy?¡±

    ¡°Uuhh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhu. You often rely on me and embezzle. That¡¯s what makes this dragon so happy. ¡­¡­If you think about it in the middle of it, it¡¯s misbehavior. I feel deeply connected with you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, therefore, like Anzeros, abuse me as ¡ºthis pervert¡»¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s you, it¡¯s hard to abuse¡±

    Anzeros raises her eyebrows because it has no rtion to the actual work and sex, but in the case of La, she gets mixed up. Allegiance as a dragon and sex as an individual can be mixed in with ¡°I just love you and it¡¯s hurting¡±.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to get hurt in a scene like that, I won¡¯t let you fight again¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­¡­what do you say¡±

    ¡°I like erotic masochists, but I hate such heavy masochists. There is no hobby of letting others hurt my women¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been too yful¡±

    La feels despondent.

    ¡°But¡­¡­if I fight for you, it¡¯s true that I feel proud even if I get hurt. And so¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it true that you love tormenting sex?¡±

    ¡°U, Umu¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes yes, I know¡±

    I lightly lick La¡¯s ears while gently touching La¡äs delicious-looking boobs that stick out to be squeezed.

    ¡°Hia¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t deny either of these. But I remember that I¡¯m really bad I¡¯m not good at all¡±

    ¡°U, Umm¡­¡­¡±

    People call it perverted or an idiot. But I am not going to be full-fledged in that direction.

    ¡°But¡­¡­well, it¡¯s certainly not as tied up as it is¡±

    ¡°Ho, is it right?¡±

    ¡°Good¡±

    I embraced Jeanne.

    ¡°Nyaa?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    Jeanne and La do what they do at any given time.

    ¡°It¡¯s a funny-like punishment, La¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Hyau, uuu¡­¡­¡±

    Jeanne desperately bites her voice while being fucked by me. ¡­¡­ In the female¡äs hot spring. 1m behind Sarah. Inside La¡äs illusion, I and Jeanne havepletely disappeared with appearances and voices. However, because La is bound and does not improve concentration, it is not a space-specific type with higher concealment uracy, but an individual-specific illusion, so it is not known when we will be exposed. This is a punishment game. La is tied up and left alone. She also helped me to have sex with Jeanne. It is a feeling that I can put my penis inside anyone as I¡äm hidden properly. It might be a feast for such a mean masochist, but for me it¡¯s fine. It is more important not to let La keep pace. As it is this way, it will be difficult even if she is embarrassed in a painful way to the end ording to La¡äs way.

    ¡°1, 10-man captain¡­¡­feeling, good¡­¡­be, being exposed at such a ce¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re also a pervert and it¡¯s said that if you touch it, you get naughty¡±

    ¡°Auu¡±

    Jeanne feels ashamed of herself and feeling shy, probably because she thought that she wouldn¡¯t havee to turn yet and she will be exposed to the outside like this. Nheless the more her body shrinks, the better her hole bes as it tightens and I feel better.

    ¡°Hey look, Jeanne¡¯s favorite womb is pushed up?¡±

    ¡°Ya, yahaaa¡­¡­10-man captain, that¡¯s terrible¡­¡­?¡±

    Even though I smell like an old man, I bullied Jeanne in the worst way and Jeanne gradually raises her tone while clinging with her small legs to me firmly. She tightens up my little boy with her small narrow vagina.

    ¡°¡­¡­So, Sara-chan¡±

    Hilda, who is talking to Sara-chan in the bathtub, acknowledges our appearance and smiles.

    ¡°?¡±

    Sara-chan is looking forward. Hilda¡¯s beckoning me a bit in the blind spot of Sara-chan. I with Jeanne at my crotch approach Hilda-san while making a good offense to Jeanne. Hilda said by a gesture, ¡°Sit next to me¡±. ¡­¡­Quite aggressive. However, I thought that Hilda had an idea and while Hilda-san and Anzeros were lined up next to each other, I entered Jeanne¡¯s cervix. Jeanne who holds her eyes closed also holds her voice from leaking out by biting on her lips.

    ¡°There are so many kinds of magic. Sensei will show you something good? Here¡î¡±

    Hilda ps into her hands. I, Jeanne and Sara-chan are surprised.

    And.

    ¡°Ah, what? ¡­¡­Just a minute, ¡­¡­what? Weren¡¯t you in the dressing room?¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­au?¡±

    The illusion hiding Jeanne had been disillusioned. ¡­¡­Eh, I?

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, so amazing, teleportation?¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­wh, what? Wh, What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Gyu, Jeanne who is confused tightens her vagina. On the other hand, as they can¡¯t particrly see me, it seems that only I am still concealed.

    ¡°Hehe. Sensei¡¯s magic is amazing¡±

    ¡°So amazing¡±

    It seems like Hilda¡¯s borate mischief.

    ¡°I forgot to introduce her, but this is Jeanne. She is the sister of elder sister La and she is a dwarf¡±

    ¡°Hanya¡­¡­is it go, good?¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes, good¡­¡­why do you take a bath in such a strange mood?¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Jeanne is facing them with her back as she is taking the bath because she put her hand on the edge of the bathtub, so it looks like she isn¡¯t rxed. The posture is reced in a hurry and Jeanne is in the back sitting position now.

    ¡°I, I¡äm only surprised to have been hooked by sensei¡äs magic a little, nyahaha¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡­he, hey, do dwarves really don¡¯t take a bath so often?¡±

    ¡°N, n, while being in the colony, we don¡¯t care too much¡­¡­because dwarves don¡¯t care about the smell of sweat, but those who meet frequently with other races often take a bath¡­¡­ auhh¡±

    Hilda made an OK sign with her finger in Sara-chan¡¯s blind spot, so I moved my waist and attacked Jeanne. I understood her Ok sign. In other words, it¡¯s my mission to fuck Jeanne while she is talking to Sara-chan. Hilda is also pretty mean.

    ¡°Wh, what?¡±

    ¡°Hough¡­¡­nyahaha¡±

    As it is, I grind Jeanne¡¯s small waist. Some of the shaking can be countered by the illusion effect that ¡°There should be nothing in ce¡±, but it seems that Jeanne is at a loss so that it isn¡¯t exposed so much. ¡­¡­Ah, Jeanne, you¡äre working hard to not let your voice leak out. There, there hold on.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah¡±

    ¡­¡­Anzeros stares at me and Hilda-san¡¯s prank with a subtle face. Yes. I will feel great when I calm downter, but it¡¯s super fun now and I just want to leave it a little.

    ¡°I¡äm telling you that it would be nice if I could learn cksmithing from a dwarf¡±

    ¡°Ah, Ahaha, that¡¯s because I¡¯m still a little kid, so I¡¯ll learn cksmithing in the future¡­¡­nu¡±

    ¡°Dwarf-san, does it mean that you can¡¯t do it since birth¡±

    ¡°Well, even dwarves can¡¯t do their best. All the good guys will do the hard work¡­¡­hiu¡±

    ¡°You look so hrious¡±

    ¡°Oh, it will fit soon.¡±

    I will do my best.

    The back of Jeanne¡¯s young vagina, I¡¯m rubbing on the cervix that should be too sensitive, but it is still misleading. But soon I will reach my limit. There are also unusual circumstances and the fineness of Jeanne¡¯s tightness and the sense of immorality for the small body are as usual. And while trying to put up with it, the excitement doesn¡¯t stop at the profile that begins to show a dazzling sexiness. And finally, I can¡¯t stand it and push up with a sharp and detailed motion.

    ¡°Uuuu!!¡±

    ¡°Are you alright, Jeanne-chan?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m alright¡­¡­ah, hyaa, nnnn?¡±

    I ejacted inside Jeanne¡äs cervix while licking her trembling neck. I fill up that little hole.

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you al, alright? Hilda-sensei, Jeanne-chan, what¡±

    ¡°Alright¡±

    ¡°I, I¡äm alright¡­¡­I, I¡¯m feeling good¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Go, good?¡±

    ¡°A, Ah¡­¡­ well, I have a bath, nyahaha¡­¡­¡±

    Jeanneughs at Sara-chan while a lot of semen is poured inside her. Under the hot water, you can see how the love juicees out of the lower abdomen.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    So, when I pulled out my little son from Jeanne and was about to flee to the dressing room and thought to give La a reward¡­¡­, Hilda-san holds my hand firmly.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    (¡­¡­Also here?)

    Hilda smiles. Wait a minute. She is pretty close to Sara-chan. And though I appeal, Hilda-san, who has raised her hips, pulled me towards her and sat on my waist.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, Is it alright¡±

    ¡°Huhuuh?¡±

    Hilda puts my penis inside her vagina by herself with a grinning smile while letting me hold her rich tits with my hands. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­Eii¡î¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    She moved her hips a little bit and created pleasure that let her body bounced suddenly.

    ¡°Naa¡­¡±

    When I was amazed, Hilda peeped in the water with her hands and whispered to me with a small voice.

    ¡°Hilda-sensei has more experience than anyone, right? ¡­¡­Because Jeanne-chan and I have different pleasure holes. Let me seed you so Sara-chan won¡¯t notice for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Ah, emm Hilda-san?¡±

    Hilda-san starts attacking me violently suddenly with only a slight hip movement and the tightening of her vagina with almost no upper body movement. So. Fierce. Although the movement itself is very small, the movement which seems toe up with a point where I feel it with full force was a word of stone. Her lower body is like another creature. Dozens of seconds to show off her sex skills. But Hilda-san. You forgot. ¡­¡­My waist training, meaning I¡äm squeezed¡­¡­right? Before I say the line, my mind is bleached. It is like being shut down at once by the total attack of the soft body organism. No, it is also presumptuous to express in a cheap word, the ultimate pleasure from a woman¡¯s vagina. And, my consciousness is blown by the momentum of eleration.

    When I realized, I was in the middle of making a convulsive ejaction in the middle of Hilda¡äs pussy while clinging to the back. When I raise my head, Hilda keeps smiling as she converses with Sara-chan while holding my hand on her big tits and letting me cum inside. ¡­¡­I give up.

    ¡°Once more?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait. This story¡±

    Please forgive me.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Return to the dressing room with forefeet. Sure enough, La is rolling around just as it was. With La¡äs power, she could tear, burn or rip off the rope, but she was waiting for me with almost no movement.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. it¡¯s about time to finish it¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Lick¡±

    After giving a vaginal cum shot to Anzeros, Jeanne and Hilda in a row, I directly stick my dick to La¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Understood¡­¡­.nmyuu¡­¡­hamuhh¡±

    La snarled in a squeaky manner and sucked my penis. I grab her head and reciprocate. I don¡¯t want to ejacte, really, I just move to wipe the dirt off with La¡¯s mouth. La¡¯s long tongue is entangled around my penis and it desperately assists in her wild and nd work.

    ¡°Good¡±

    ¡°Nchuu¡­¡­aah, good¡­¡­that way, You have been doing the tune over there?¡±

    La smiles with enthusiasm for my violence. Yup. Honestly, I can¡¯t deny that I yed with Jeanne first in the sense of changing the mood. La is a pervert who loves to be treated like a tool and to serve a cock. I don¡¯t want to deny that hobby and I also want to have sex with her as much as possible. The atmosphere was the same as before, it wouldn¡¯t have caught fire. But now it is different.

    ¡°I will ejacte in your womb¡±

    ¡°Hoho¡­¡­well then, I will receive your sperm with this womb, I¡¯ll give birth to your child, again and again, I¡äm a meat hole¡­¡­and as long as your carnal desire continues, you should taste me again and again, with your cock to a woman who only belongs to you¡­¡­ forever and ever, only you are allowed to use my hole¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me so, I will try to fuck you until I die¡±

    ¡°Hohoo, honestly¡­¡­I¡¯m very happy¡­¡­?¡±

    I push my penis into La¡äs pussy who seems happy. Hot. Tight. ¡­¡­But I love it.

    ¡°Uuu?¡±

    The hole that was wet with arge amount of body juice easily epts my little son deep inside and then hug it in a rxing way. While wiggling a bit, she gives a little more pleasure to my dick and desperately tries to swallow it even a little more deeply. I grasp her tits which have been squeezed mercilessly by the rope and support her estrus ass, I overrun the vagina of such a beloved pervert. And at that time, the entrance opens.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°Ho¡±

    It is only a young wife of Polka who came in. Even if you say young, the lower age range is from 17, 18 to the upper age range around 50. Polka¡¯s miraculous spring has the effect to improve the skin and proportions that are equally good. Seven or eight married women from the shopping district came in. Although La and I are on the floor, they start taking off their clothes one after another.

    ¡°Uwa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I¡¯ll take care of the lower body alone while you are looking at some of the breasts and buttocks in the surrounding, okay? That¡¯s not a bad idea¡±

    ¡°I, Idiot, how can we do that¡±

    While resuming the movement of my waist, I squeeze on La¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°You have the best body I have ever tasted¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Idiot. If you want to see my body, you can do it anytime, anywhere. You even can touch it forever if you want?¡±

    ¡°I am not going to get bored with it. And all my ves are too good that I¡äm not getting bored¡±

    ¡°Ho. Youdy-killer. ¡­¡­I¡¯m in love with you more and more¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have to tell me that. That¡¯s why it¡¯s just that with perfect looks, it¡¯s impossible to distract myself from these pervert-like breasts¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, sorry¡­¡­if you are crazy about me, let¡¯s do it a few rounds?¡±

    La smiles gently while being fucked by me. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry, this one-shot is the limit of my physical strength today¡±

    ¡°Regrettable¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    There is the impulse that I still want to have more sex, but now my hips can only move weirdly. My ejaction impulse is rising, but it is subtle whether the movement has the moment of the finish. Disagreeable. I will try it. Or rather, against such a nasty La, I sometimes go out slowly while taking a rest. The best beauty self-introducing herself as my meat ve with the best limbs, so how can you calm down?

    ¡°Kku¡­¡­u, ooo¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­huuu¡­¡­manly, poking there¡­¡­can I cum soon?¡±

    ¡°Cum, Cumming¡­¡­push your hips out, make me be pregnant, cumming¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°N, uhh¡­¡­nnnnnnnnn?¡±

    La is happy and looks at me, as she cums. Her vagina tightens up with it and encourages me to ejacte. I pour my semen into her womb as I asked before and I lose all my strength while still being connected to La.

    ¡°¡­¡­Seriously, I can¡¯t lift my body¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hohoo¡­¡­you can stay like this if you want? After enjoying yourself¡±

    ¡°He, hey!¡±

    La moves her vagina full of semen little by little and tries to continue to have sex somehow. I can¡¯t move, so it¡¯s only a bit and I¡¯m worried about something that seems a bit frustrating. After all, I who can¡¯t move is helped by Anzeros and the tied up La was helped by Jeanne.

    By the way, Hilda-san¡¯s desperate excuse for being used by Sara-chan dressed in clothes saying ¡°it smells strange¡± was a little funny.

    ¡°Th, there are such flowers, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡­but the chestnut season is over¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yo, You know very well. But there are flowers that are simr to that, yeah¡±

 Chapter 65: Morning waist training ã€Dianne ? Auroraã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 65: Morning waist training ¡¾Dianne ? Aurora¡¿</h4>

    Well on the way, even though I entered the miraculous spring (with Jeanne and Hilda-san), I¡äm unable to move at all because I worked too hard during those 10 times, I was at a loss. La is astonished again at my own goodness without the recovery of the miraculous spring while she is the only one in good condition after making me enthusiastic and act all the way until I am exhausted.

    ¡°I thought I had a little more physical strength. If I go to therge desert dungeon again, I¡äm going to walk a lot of kilometers a day¡±

    When Iin, Anzeros, who carries me, smiles.

    ¡°Good grief. I couldn¡¯t imagine how weak you would be if you didn¡¯t see the limit once in this way. It¡¯s not really good¡±

    ¡°U¡­¡­I know, so you don¡¯t need to say it. Ah, it¡¯s better to really do some running without having to say practical training¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle along tomorrow¡±

    Anzeros dragged me down to the protected fountain in town. Polka, or the silver n family both have a miraculous spring, but here the miraculous spring water can be drunk, so its effectiveness is slightly different. It is good for small injuries and drinking it is highly effective for illness and physical fitness. I should just take a bath and take a drink after taking the bath, but I can¡¯t even let Anzeros drag me to the men¡¯s bath and it¡¯s better to let me drink it at the protected fountain than that. At this ce, a delicious drink using the miraculous spring water is prepared.

    ¡°Yes, wee¡­¡­ what isn¡¯t it cksmith Andy and his partner¡±

    At the protected fountain, Aunt Lindsey weed me and Anzeros.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡äre a hero, but it¡¯s almost like your 100-manmander and Princess Aurora did most of it¡±

    ¡­¡­Well. No, when I look at the facts, I¡¯m not really active as I cheered in ces or lowered the work difficulty level by making the crest, but I¡¯m not very active and most of the really big sesses of La and Maia are hidden from the residents. As it is a human town where even a half-ogre like Jackie is slightly feared, it will be tough to receive the dragons moderately. Well, Maia is aside, but La is not likely to care too much.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s not good to let you be carried by a girl¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡­I was training to strengthen my physical strength a little bit¡±

    ¡°At least walk and show up. Do you want to have some lemon water?¡±

    ¡°Please¡±

    Lemon water is good for strength recovery. There are some other variations, such as wild grass tea and dilute salt water, but all have one thing inmon.

    ¡°Yes. Blessings of the Guardian of the Earth¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    Gently holding the mark, I have been blessed by Aunt Lindsey. I don¡¯t know if it is effective or not, but it is Polka with a lot of simple Trot church members. It is something we can drink thankfully for this blessing.

    ¡°Nguu¡­¡­ngu¡­¡­puha. After all Aunt Lindsay¡¯s lemon water works best¡±

    ¡°Haha, everywhere is the same¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I say. It is famous that the syrup of the secret ingredient and the fine techniques are working¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it works. It¡¯s my taste and I think it¡¯s tasteless with lemon alone¡±

    Even though I say something, Aunt Lindsay is d about that kind of small concern.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­I also want to drink it a bit. Can I have a cup?¡±

    ¡°Yes yes, wait a minute. ¡­¡­Is thatdy, Andy¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°E, ah, emm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Andy!?¡±

    ¡°Simply put, it isn¡¯t easy to say¡±

    ¡°Well, yes¡±

    I make a wry smile while stroking Anzeros¡äs head who refuses to change strangely. And, while pouring out the lemon water in the pot, Aunt Lindsey was smiling.

    ¡°¡­¡­What if you don¡¯t say it roughly? Or perhaps I should say, Apple-chan and Selenium-chan. Four crotches¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    Not good.

    ¡°Huhuhu, don¡¯t spit Andy!¡±

    ¡°Fo, forgive me!¡±

    I managed to escape the pursuit of Aunt Lindsay and fled back to the inn with Anzeros with slightly recovered legs.

    ¡°N, no matter what that aunt says, I like this story¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­which reminds me you, at Basson¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros was a frequent introduction of girls by many shops. She was supposed to be a man. Well, let¡¯s see. Such a subtle kind of envy.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Dinner ce. While I was waiting for dinner, when I waspletely absent from the room, information exchange was being carried out between the six people who were satisfied with everything today, Dianne and Aurora who was working in diplomacy in the baron residence. Yup. It had been done.

    ¡°10-man captain is still a handsome man¡±

    ¡°UmuUmu¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m really thinking that we¡¯re not going to get pregnant too soon. It¡¯s so dark, and it¡¯s not funny anymore¡±

    ¡°N, n¡­¡­ but for halves, I mean one person in five years is good on average¡­¡­I am patient¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure if Apple is unselfish or greedy¡±

    The satisfied group are excited

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The dissatisfied pair staring at me with expressionless eyes. I¡¯m scared.

    ¡°What is the intention of doing such things while we are not there, Andy¡±

    ¡°Even if Andy-san is busy while unmanageable the expectation at any time, and it has been self-weight, I expected to be by your side all the time¡±

    ¡°No that¡±

    However, I can¡¯t do my best anymore. Despite drinking the miraculous spring water, it is not convenient enough to make a human¡¯s physical strength inexhaustible. Fatigue is faster to the end, the extent that tiredness is not carried over the next day.

    ¡°Elder sister told you that 10 times a day is the norm for you¡±

    ¡°Oh well, I think it can be said that it is the minimum if it can only be done with magic or pear.¡±

    Hilda-san agrees. ¡­¡­Is it the minimum?

    ¡°If so, talk is fast¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    I¡­¡­stand with Dianne and Aurora. I¡äm scared of both of them.

    ¡°Why do you have such a frightened face?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force you to do anything¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s augh. I want you to stopmunicating with each other at once¡±

    ¡°Ah, what? It¡¯s just a natural conclusion¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Dianne and Aurora nod at each other.

    ¡°Today you have done it 10 times. And yet we are outcasts¡±

    ¡°If so, we should take precedence over the next opportunity¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a natural logic¡±

    ¡°Yes. There is only this one¡±

    They smile sweetly. I feel pressure from their smile.

    ¡ºTomorrow it¡¯s my turn from morning (selfish) ?¡»

    ¡°¡­¡­from morning?¡±

    ¡°Even if I leave you alone, you will be eaten by my sister before noon¡±

    ¡°Anzeros told me, you were talking about running with Anzeros, but it is not impossible to seed Anzeros on the roadside¡±

    ¡°Dianne-chan¡­¡­hold on. What do you think of your sister?¡±

    ¡°Aurora too¡­¡­what do you mean¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a frustrated married woman¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a nasty faithful ??ve¡±

    Hilda and Anzeros stagger.

    ¡°Dianne-chan is in a rebellion¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Kuu, I want to refute but I can not think of¡­¡­u!¡±

    ¡°No, no no, you can argue, Anzeros¡±

    These people are not good either.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    So, with a creepy notice, I was freed and I spent a quiet night. The next morning.

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­cold¡±

    The futon is somewhere. Then, when I opened my eyes, Aurora in pajamas and Dianne in a dancer¡¯s costume dropped my futon from the bed and they both crouched towards my crotch.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ho, you reallye from the morning¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course. ¡­¡­I, I just dedicated my virginity to you a while ago. There¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t be like Anzeros even though you¡äre crazy about Anzeros and Selenium. ¡­¡­I was very patient¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the same. You promise me to put out your semen every day, to seed me and to make my belly be filled with Andy-san¡¯s human semen as soon as possible¡­¡­th, this manly indecent scent drifting meat stick, I have the right to have my baby bag persistently loved¡±

    Both who say that they are nasty, bring their faces close to my morning wood.

    ¡°¡­¡­You are a superhero in the town more or less¡±

    ¡°What about it¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡±

    It was cut off in an instant and thrown away. ¡­¡­In fact, I was really helped by the greatness of these two people this time and I was even a little carelessly wondering whether it would be good to have such great people feel free to do it now.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t have cor¡­¡­but still I¡äm your woman right¡­¡­? I¡¯m d being addicted and seeded, as I¡äm an exclusive woman for you¡±

    ¡°If you¡äre not bored with my body, you can order me in the cafeteria or on the street anytime¡­¡­rero¡­¡­nmu, chuu¡­¡­ I will take off my underwear and put out my buttocks to train your waist¡­¡­nmu, chuu¡­¡­haaa, I, I¡­¡­am willing to obey always¡­¡­nnn?¡±

    ¡°I said to Hilda-San yesterday because it¡¯s the hardest thing to do in my hometown¡±

    ¡°Oh, it wasn¡¯t your hobby?¡±

    ¡°As long as you can get rid of it when you¡¯re attacking¡­¡­nmu, chuuu¡­¡­I¡¯m wearing underwear that can be removed immediately¡­¡­reroroo, hamuhh¡­¡­puha¡­¡­if you don¡¯t want to be seen, you can always cheat with an illusion, don¡¯t worry, get estrus at any time¡­¡­chuu?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be attacked so much in front of people?¡±

    ¡°Nguu¡­¡­.chupoo, no, but. I just want to be attacked anytime without hesitation?¡±

    ¡°Ah, as Aurora says¡±

    Both suck on my penis while alternating every time and request me to do indecent things with them.

    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s okay to break up my clothes silently, holding me down and use me as a semen toilet as you like¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­I¡¯m thrilled just imagining it?¡±

    And from the strain I¡¯ve done that kind of thing, I can¡¯t do it either.

    ¡°Ye, Yeah, then¡­¡­first of all, clothes are in the way, take them off¡±

    ¡°Yup¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    When I ordered the two, their cheeks dyed red and they joyfully took off their clothes and threw them away. Dianne¡äs body has a plump and firm impression. Aurora¡äs body has a thin and delicate impression. They are reminiscent of a solitary fox living in a dense forest and a pedigree-booked cat living in a royal pce. However, their bodies which can be said to be the best bnce on each standard, emit a sweet and sour scented lecithin by serving me and having a delusional confession, so they were burning with heat.

    ¡°Now who will be first?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time. In your favorite posture without rushing¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, then both of you hold your legs and stick your pussies out¡±

    ¡°Huhu, you bully¡±

    ¡°Gentleman, that¡¯s what he is!¡±

    Well. I will do what I can do to Dianne. ¡­¡­However, without beingpiled in particr, they sit on the edge of the bed and stick out their hairlessbias to me while panting with indecent expectations. I¡äm required to use their two vaginas freely and pour my love every day into them for letting them be pregnant. I jumped at the indecent bodies of the southern heroes while being a little touched by the fact.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­is that so, I want you to have sex with me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well then, I will do my best¡±

    I dere so to Dianne.

    ¡°Huhu¡­¡­yes, this was training¡±

    Dianne smiles thinly and shakes her hips.

    ¡°I feel like I want to use my body, but I don¡¯t want to hesitate¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to hold back, because I am your boss. I hope you will do your best for such a pleasant workout?¡±

    ¡°How can you get a child from this training¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice. You¡¯re healthy, I feel good and I can give birth to a child. There¡¯s nothing wrong with what I thought¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not romantic, though¡±

    ¡°Each his own¡±

    Grabbing Dianne¡äs supple waist, I rush into her vagina and prates inside. Dianne has a melting expression and demands a kiss from me. As soon as I put my face out, I will be kissed.

    ¡°Nuu¡­¡­huhu, Andy¡äs penis is the first thing in the morning, that entered¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It feels so good that it¡¯s breaking the rules as usual¡­¡­ ? Not good, I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting better and better¡±

    ¡°Uu?¡±

    ¡°Because I will continue training on my own¡±

    ¡°Yo, you idiot¡­¡­? If you are made to be without such a reserve, what will be of me?¡±

    ¡°Please feel relieved even if you faint¡±

    ¡°U¡­¡­you, devil man?¡±

    I actively and violently ravish Dianne who seems to have switched on her switch. On the other hand, Aurora breathes roughly. The desire to continue being scolded even if you give up and to want to get together is understood as taking it through each other¡¯s genitals. It has been transmitted. Dianne doesn¡¯t care about this side and I can do it without hesitation because she is obedient and inexhaustible. The genital, body and mind have been customized to the feeling that it is just right to each other with a greedy love.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­great, my uterus is scraped¡­¡­I¡¯m addicted¡­¡­I want semen, that¡¯s what my uterus says?¡±

    ¡°I see, your cervix is ??craving for it¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Then, give¡­¡­to my womb, give it to me¡­¡­my pussy, wants Andy¡äs sperm!!¡±

    ¡°Of course!!¡±

    Momentarily, ejaction. Dokun, Dokun, Dokun¡­¡­. It was possible to ejacte at the timing synchronized with each other¡¯s excitement. This sense of unity is unique to Dianne only.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­a¡±

    ¡°HHaa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­huhu, I feel like I¡¯ve been remodeled every time we do it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Me too¡±

    Rubbing each other¡äs overheated body, we make a light kiss and smile.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    And then I immediately pull my penis out and presses it against Aurora¡äs slender body still attached with semen.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­Dianne-sama and Andy-san had sex, your penis¡­¡­I want you to put in quickly¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course I will put it in. You are training too¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­huhu, if you put in this cock, Andy-san¡¯s and Dianne-sama¡¯s love juice are likely to be staying in my stomach¡±

    ¡°Is¡­¡­Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Confidential¡±

    I thought seriously for a moment, but it was immediately denied by Dianne. Th, that¡¯s right.

    ¡°Even if it is, will I be pregnant?¡±

    ¡°N, no no¡±

    ¡°Dianne-sama¡¯s child in my womb¡­..my child in Anzeros-san¡­¡­huhu, it¡¯s also interesting to have put it in such a way inconsistently? If there is Andy-san¡¯s child, there is no reason not to give birth¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pervert¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A lot¡­¡­please give me your sperm. My womb is always waiting for Andy-san¡¯s sperm. I would like to get wet every day with Andy-san¡¯s semen¡±

    ¡°You¡äre a good match to Anzeros at the pervert level¡±

    ¡°I am honored?¡±

    This girl is just at the age how ripe she is, even though she is still at the age of impatient marriage and birth.

    ¡°Good, then it¡¯s the second feast of the morning of this day, drink it well! You perverted princess!¡±

    ¡°Aahh?¡±

    I embed my cock in Aurora¡äs vagina. The soft but crispy vagina holds my son firmly and squeezes with a sense of innocence. I dare not to touch her body and just squeeze Aurora with my waist only.

    ¡°Haahh¡­¡­co,ing¡­¡­inside my vagina,e to a great extent¡­¡­mo, more violently, it¡¯s good¡­¡­!!¡±

    Aurora shakes her whole body with one motion of my waist, distorts her expression, sticks out her tongue and gets insanely disturbed. Taste her vagina without touching her, I enjoy the disorder of Aurora.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­wo, womb,es down¡­¡­Andy-san¡äs sperm is received¡­¡­Andy-san¡äs sperm¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good, then you drink it pervert¡±

    ¡°Aah¡­¡­drink it! Let me drink, let me be pregnant!¡±

    I move only with my hips and I knock down the uterus which hase down ording to Aurora¡äs words and I ejacte. Plunging my sperm into this pervert elf that expresses her joy of being pregnant by shaking her whole body.

    ¡°HHaa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huuuu¡­¡­¡±

    And exhaustion. My penis is still enthusiastic with the two naked bodies in front of my eyes, but if I don¡¯t take a breath for a while, the next one is painful.

    ¡°¡­¡­What position do you want to use next?¡±

    ¡°Steadilye more and more?¡±

    ¡°Wa, Wait a minute, let me rest a little¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne and Aurora aren¡¯t exhausted yet and look back at me with desire, while I prepare my breath with both hands behind my back.

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡°Then here is our turn?¡±

    ¡°E?¡±

    Aurora and Dianne face me together.

    ¡°Andy-san personally me us with the ten times norm¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Didn¡¯t my sister also say that you can¡¯t ejacte anymore?¡±

    If they got on top, it wouldn¡¯t be my ¡°training¡±, but it wouldn¡¯t be forbidden either.

    ¡°Eh, wait¡­¡­is that theory too hard?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you should stay still?¡±

    ¡°I wish I could count the stains on the ceiling¡­¡­would it be a rule of the world?¡±

    ¡°E, wait¡­¡­uwaaa!!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°¡­¡­Can you run?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it good from tomorrow¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. ¡­¡­For the time being, let¡¯s go to Lindsay-san¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡±

 Chapter 66: Contract with Maia ã€Maiaã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 66: Contract with Maia ¡¾Maia¡¿</h4>

    ¡°That, 1, 2, 3, 4¡å

    ¡°1, 2, 3, 4¡±

    ¡°5, 6, 7, 8¡±

    ¡°5, 6, 7, 8¡±

    ¡°Your voice is getting smaller¡±

    ¡°I, I know¡±

    A very steady running with Anzeros under a refreshing morning with fine weather. After all, my fitness is limited to running. Yup. It is possible to adjust by myself and it is good that I can see my physical strength by extending the distance I can run little by little. ¡­..However, it is far from physical strength before going out on a trip.

    ¡°Bu, but Anzeros¡¯s physical strength¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah that is, I¡¯m a swordsman¡±

    ¡°Aurora is also a swordsman but she isn¡¯t like you¡±

    It¡¯s not like me, though.

    ¡°Well¡­¡­I always have to do a little basic training. If I can¡¯t meet for at least half a day, I cant practice efficiently¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say something absurd¡­¡­¡±

    There is no attack from the elves any longer and the monsters around her have been cleaned up by Dianne, so Polka became peaceful. I wanted to stay here a bit more, but the remaining time is only five days. Even if we¡¯re fast by using La, it will surely take nearly a full day, so we have to leave here in 4 days.

    ¡°I also wanted to stay a little longer¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the next vacation. I don¡¯t know how many years it will be¡±

    ¡°The next reorganization is going to be next year? I¡¯m thinking about leaving the army at that time¡±

    ¡°Would you go back here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have a home when I return ¡­ I also have to do my cksmithing again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think it¡¯s better to live around Apple in Basson without leaving the unit, it¡¯s a serious story. You¡¯re not saving money¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh¡±

    I worry while running. There is no intention to be so great in the military in the future. I mean, I don¡¯t know how much I can do it but I can¡¯t take a night ss. A soldier is a field where the body is capital. It is hard for long-lived species such as humans and ogres to continue for a long time. If you work for ten or three hundred years for three years, there will be few, if any, pensions, so it is a kind of theory to quit by that time and take a steady upation in their hometown. If I can¡¯t quit this time, I can¡¯t afford to do my best until I be a 100-manmander. However, there is no way that a 100-manmander can be sensible just by sitting around. It must be done so long as the track record and public aptitude is solid and everyone admits that it is more appropriate for promotion than the other 10-man captains.

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    The other 10-man captains¡­..Anzeros is a well-received, honest and respectable Ace Knight that everyone recognizes. Perhaps in the crossbow corps, she has the highest profile other than Dianne. Isaac is also a strong candidate. He is kind of a soldier who has leadership, tactics and execution power.

    ¡°Williams is also fine¡­¡­and you can¡¯t overlook Kiron? No in the first ce¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no no¡±

    As a matter of fact, the chances that I can be a 100-manmander in the near future are infinitesimally small. If you have a partner to feed you, you should wash your feet as soon as possible and take a new path. So. Before I met Selenium and before I woke up Apple, it was good that I was a soldier. Well now, that. ¡­¡­I want to be fully aware of erotic things and I don¡¯t want to leave them alone too much. If I can live together with them and earn money, there is nothing better than that. But how do I earn that money? That is the question.

    ¡°I can earn money by doing special express flights with La¡­¡­uh, I don¡¯t have to do this and I can¡¯t support it¡­¡­. And a crest engraver¡­¡­I need to study more at ves and I¡¯ll be presumptuous to sign up¡±

    ¡°Th, think slowly. You can continue your cksmith training and we will live with me and Dianne¡¯s savings¡±

    ¡°Emm, if I start my cksmith training again, it will take three years, five years if I¡¯m bad¡±

    ¡°U, uh¡­¡­no matter how much money, leave it to us¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Good grief, that¡¯s an uneasy face¡±

    I pat Anzeros¡¯s head. I¡¯ve been a little excited about the smell of sweat thates from the nape of her T-shirt and the ponytail that stick to her slightly sweaty skin.

    ¡°A¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros lowered her ears a little and blushes. Did she felt sensitive because I was a little naive? Or¡­¡­does she want to do it? No, no. That¡¯s not good. It has be a direction to have an erotic special training be forgiven, saying, ¡°Because it is too tough from daytime and at least after the evening¡±. But¡­¡­. Damn, cute¡­¡­. I want to push her down¡­¡­. When.

    ¡°Oh, Andy!!¡±

    ¡°Anzeros-san too! Hey!¡±

    From a little distance, we were greeted by Johnny and Keel, who seemed to return from a snow-covered public road. It¡¯s difficult for Anzeros and me to flirt in front of them. We take some distance as they approached.

    ¡°He, Hey¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re really doing some training. It¡¯s exactly what Aunt Lindsay said¡±

    ¡°Still alive? Are you so weak that you¡¯re disliked by Selenium-chan and the others?¡±

    In an attempt to put out a strange sign, Johnny takes a circle with one hand and raises his forefinger with the other hand and Keel makes a tsukkomi with his belly.

    ¡°Stop. Anzeros-san is looking¡±

    ¡°I, I see, ahaha¡±

    You are not wrong either, but it is a great help if you give yourself weight. It¡¯s also tempting for Anzeros or subtle anecdotalughter that I want to back off. At that time, the day gets dark.

    ¡°?¡±

    When a shadow appears in the clouds, the amount of light slowly fell and above all, it was fine weather without a cloud just now. I raise my gaze while wondering about such a sudden phenomenon. The direction of the sun. Something is pping.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Dangerous. It¡¯s a dragon. Maybe Mai¡­¡­a, what? Are there five?

    ¡°J, Johnny, Keel, just a little¡±

    I don¡¯t know for sure, but thending target is definitely around me. I asked Johnny and Keel as I didn¡¯t know what to say¡­¡­but they had already seen them and had opened their mouths wide.

    ¡°¡­¡­H, Hey, that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ma, Maybe that¡¯s perhaps that, an elf¡¯s pet or something. It looks like it¡¯s so far away, but didn¡¯t my sense of distance get out of order?¡±

    ¡°Is, Isn¡¯t it a flying dragon? I once saw one in the capital city¡±

    I don¡¯t really know what to say, but I can understand the feelings of those two who are clinging with their faces that seem to be slightly broken. Yup. The moment I learned about La¡¯s identity, I was really scared. During that time, the blue dragons are fluttering and approaching. Johnny and Keel trembled with fear as they opened their mouths. Anzeros also changed her standing position to cover me casually, whether she felt suspicious with that amount of dragons. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­Human!!!¡±

    ¡ºHiyaiiii!!?¡»

    When Maia who is at the top (I think it cant be identified as she is approaching with a lot of dragons) raised her voice, Johnny and Keel hugged each other and reply with a shaking voice.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not you guys. Get away from me

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re all here©`©`©`!!!¡±

    Johnny and Keel run away as they crawl. Yup. It is correct. It¡¯s their first encounter with a dragon, so instead of making friends with them, that¡¯s the correct response.

    ¡°Human, here I am¡±

    ¡°Wee home, Maia¡­¡­those dragons are?¡±

    ¡°My mother, cousin, aunt and great uncle¡±

    ¡°Hello¡±

    The big blue dragon, who got down behind Maia, lightly made a speech and transformed into a human. Starting from that, all other dragons also transformed into humans one after another. ¡­¡­Good, but they are all naked. And it¡¯s fucking cold.

    ¡°Can you get dressed?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is rude¡±

    The 50-year-old man who seemed to be Maia¡¯s great uncle took out a cloth of the air and wears a robe. Isn¡¯t this to few, but it¡¯s enough for now? Learning from him, the others do the same. Only Maia remained naked and came close to me with a jump.

    ¡°I wanted to meet you¡±

    ¡°Good good¡±

    I caress her gently. The other four people looked at the scene smilingly, but the great uncle with a serious face opened his mouth to me.

    ¡°I would like to see La-dono from Russell Pce¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, La-dono. Will it be the first time in eighty years?¡±

    ¡°Ho. Who are you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mystery Pce¡¯s blue dragon Broll¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­O, Ooooo, I see Broll. You aged¡±

    A major event of a dragon and dragon dialogue began in a frank while being in the inn¡¯s cafeteria. I think it¡¯s too frank La. This person is not a big one at first. However, Broll makes a bitter smile.

    ¡°My master has died recently¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so. That is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°She was old. She was a good woman, but she picked up a cold outside the forest, that was in the end deathly¡±

    ¡°Ho. Then, this cup was poured to the remembrance of the deceased¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    La poured the ¡°Large ice field¡± she had been drinking into Broll¡¯s cup.

    ¡°Well, I heard that La-dono had finally decided on a rider and I hesitated for a while before visiting¡±

    ¡°Ho. I wonder why¡±

    ¡°If I look at your weakness at that time, it won¡¯t be strange if I think that you won¡¯t decide on a rider for another 300 years. Even if you¡¯re free, I think you¡¯re the one who dyed the justice of other people¡¯s justice¡±

    ¡°Hoho, I see. But a man who was acknowledged by me has appeared¡±

    ¡°Is that the human?¡±

    ¡°UmuUmu. Therefore¡­¡­if you get in the way, I will not forgive you, even if your whole pce gets involved¡±

    It¡¯s a threat to that foolish dragon.

    ¡°H, hey, La¡±

    I think it would be foolish to turn the entire Dragon Pce into an enemy, so I took a step forward to break in, but before that, Broll-san roared.

    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb. ¡­¡­I doubted that the silver n¡¯s Phaser was acting out of justice as he was a wicked man who was a trainer¡±

    ¡°Umm. Good understanding helps¡±

    Is it Phaser again? I was going to feel relieved, but I felt that it would be better to meet him in person.

    ¡°But¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°If you ask me, I¡¯m not saying that he has not yet signed a contract with Maia¡±

    ¡°Ho. Speaking of that. What about the owner, Maia really want to keep?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really¡­¡­¡±

    If I can say it was a y now, I think I¡¯m a bad guy. It doesn¡¯t mean good.

    ¡°¡­..Keep, is it?¡±

    Maia looks up at me. ¡­¡­Uh, She feels very uneasy. It is this that her face seems to be so uneasy to me as Maia is normally expressionless¡­¡­and I have an unreliable erection. No, no.

    ¡°I will keep her. I keep her properly. She is my pet for all my life¡±

    ¡°~~?¡±

    Maiaughs loudly. Old man Bonaparte and Dianne who were watching while eating at the side were all together and sighed.

    ¡°You are perverted¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­but Andy is somehow liked by such a perverted woman¡±

    ¡°You too, War God¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not perverted. ¡­..Co, Comparatively¡±

    Dianne says so with confidence. Externally alone. Anyway.

    ¡°Indeed. Arrogant, I would like to see Maia¡¯s contracting ceremony at our Dragon Pce?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ What do you like to say, Andy?¡±

    ¡°Eh, at the dragon pce?¡±

    ¡­¡­Why bother? I thought, but Broll said heavily.

    ¡°It¡¯s a formal contract. Andy-dono, our youngest child¡¯s wedding ceremony, can you let us see?¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s a matter of getting married just like that, that¡¯s the contract of power. That is¡­¡­it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Misty Pce was located about a dozen kilometers northeast of Polka, where the northern elves forest and the foothills of the snake mountains ovep. Because the forest slightly north of Polka is the territory of the elves and the power of the ancient barriers and the defense battle of the elves don¡¯t bring it close to the forest itself, as the pce wasn¡¯t a recognized existence at all, though it is outside the boundaries of the ancient barrier. It is not unreasonable. In such a pce, I, Maia and La and Dianne entered as attendants.

    ¡°¡­¡­Misty Pce is really misty¡±

    ¡°Ho. That¡¯s it¡±

    It is said that the weather conditions in the mountains, geothermal problems, and the effects of Qi are the cause that this ce is covered in fog almost all year long. Is that all right? They don¡¯t have dry clothes and they don¡¯t have wooden constructions for long. The pce was in a huge cave, the houses were all built of stone and the residents were indifferent to clothes in the first ce.

    ¡°Th, They¡¯re all naked¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°How is it possible, even though they¡¯re dragons¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho. That¡¯s right. It depends on the pce¡±

    The fabric is apparently a grass-colored elf-like costume which was presented by the silver n and a few are wearing it. Most of them just wore metal ornaments on their limbs and neck and they seemed to show off their crotches and chests proudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a culture shock¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at the chest or butt of those female dragons while saying that¡±

    I was scolded by Dianne. But I can¡¯t help it. They are all great women who are no less inferior to an elf. With regard to males, they are in the direction of being driven out of my consciousness for the time being.

    ¡°Now¡±

    Arge hall near the center of the pce. Broll deres in front of all the residents of the Pce (more than a dozen) and us.

    ¡°Today, we will do ¡°the contract of power¡± between our youngest child Maia and the human Andy Smithson.

    Apuse. ¡­¡­It¡¯s really a wedding ceremony.

    ¡°Maia, as I taught you¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Maia is urged by her mother andes to my side. After all, without wearing clothes, there are only a few golden rings on her hands and feet, a rich hair ornament and a ne-like chain on her waist. It¡¯s like being naked. That Maia still offers me a luxury cor.

    ¡°Hu, Human Andy Smithson¡­¡­today, from this time on, are you ready to make the blue dragon Maia beloved by ice your possession?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Now.

    ¡°This dragon will follow you, but its power freezes the earth, spreading death and overwhelming your rtives and yourself with a momentary momentum. A dragon is the incarnation of violent power. The heart is in imminent danger that is not known when it goes mad without justice. That is to say when you put a dragon on your side¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡°If you swear, I will be with you. To keep using me until you get rid of me. To continue to enjoy my love and destruction. To keep justice and reason for the power of the dragon. If you swear, put thesemandments on me¡±

    Apparently, this is a fixed phrase. The cor that is offered is extravagantly luxurious. Just by putting it on, Maia will surely feel like she is gorgeous. But.

    ¡°I swear that much, but I don¡¯t like this cor¡±

    I took the cor from Maia and dumped it on the ground. Maia and the other dragons have a surprised face. Oh yes. It is me who gets Maia. It is a matter of me and Maia. Can I swear by something made by someone else? I¡¯m a cksmith, though it¡¯s half-hearted here.

    ¡°Hoho. That¡¯s right¡±

    Laughs so funnily. I also make a wry smile and beforeing here today, I borrowed Jackie¡¯s tools and made a cor. A hard leather cor that is used for animals. It cant bepared with the fancy cor rolling on the ground. However, I cut it with my hands, put my name on it, so that¡¯s truly a cor made by me. It¡¯s all about vain. But this is for everyone I¡¯ve been putting on a cor. It doesn¡¯t make sense to put my cor on my will. That¡¯s why these people are special. Maia is a special woman. So I put it on here.

    ¡°You are my pet. I have no scene to save the world, I have no intention of killing anyone, but I am not willing to give you to anyone. My beloved Maia. Just stay beside me. It¡¯s not the civility of the livery, you swear yourself¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uh¡­¡­I, you¡±

    ¡°Andy¡±

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­sama, I want you to do something like that¡±

    Sama? ¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s fine.

    ¡°Good¡±

    I put on the cor. Among the decorations that decorate her body, it is the first modest object. However, Maia touched her cor with a happy expression.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hohoho. Indeed my owner. In front of all those dragons, he threw away their gratitude and urged by his heart went to get his ownmitment¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡­¡­I forgot a little. Now that it is mentioned, Maia¡¯s whole family is here. ¡­¡­Ar, Are they angry now?

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Maia bites on her lips as she calls my name.

    ¡°Maia¡­¡­with this Andy-sama, it is¡±

    ¡°Uh¡±

    Then, while making a charming expression suddenly, words are repeated.

    ¡°You are free to use my power. You canmand anything from me¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t give me up whatever you do. You have the duty to love me¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­W, with me, from now on, you can make a child proudly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We, Well, that¡¯s right, yeah¡±

    ¡°Dragon, rider¡­¡­you, my rider¡­¡­?¡±

    Yup. Well on the promise it will be. But is that something to say in front of your family?

    ¡°Then¡­¡­let¡¯s make a child now¡±

    ¡°E, eh!?¡±

    I started escting.

    ¡°Wa, wait a minute, making a child in front of your family¡±

    ¡°Family, making. In front of everyone, a new family?¡±

    ¡°Wait, calm down Maia, you¡¯re soaring too much¡±

    No matter how naked they are even wearing those thin clothes, they would not allow their cute little daughter to get fucked here.

    ¡°No. Andy-dono, it¡¯s fine¡±

    ¡°Broll-san!¡±

    ¡°You are the one who stands above us dragons. Dragon justice, dragon husband. You can do it in front of us¡±

    Broll-san roars and the other dragons follow. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand the sexual ethics of dragons. But.

    ¡°Andy-sama, I want, your dick inside me¡­¡­again I surrender, mating, I want Andy-sama¡¯s penis¡­¡­? The cor isn¡¯t enough, I want more from Andy-sama¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Is, Is it okay¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ho. I have to say that you have an erection¡±

    Grabbing in front of my pants, La whispers in my ear.

    ¡°Do it. Ignore does 15, 16 people. It¡¯s no different than when we all line up and have sex¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s almost the double amount¡­¡­¡±

    However, it is strange to put up with nobody giving up. Is it also awkward to think that it is an act of ceremonies? Alright. ¡­¡­Its an authorized act of love with a little girl before her mother, grandparents and all rtives watch. Yup. I can¡¯t think about it to be normal, but I get fired up.

    ¡°Go, good¡­¡­Maia, open your crotch¡±

    ¡°Opening¡­¡­Andy-sama, Andy-sama¡­¡­my, owner¡¯s penis, I¡¯m waiting¡­¡­?¡±

    I hurry and take off my pants and underwear. It¡¯s a bit of a shame to show it in front of a crowd, but most of it is before naked dragons. I deceive myself. Maia¡¯s body with ornaments is also pretty and her crotch is so cute. However, until now I have put my penis inside, how many times. And this time I will do it in front of her parents and rtives. At the same time, I can¡¯t hold back my desire thatpletely awakened.

    ¡°Good¡­¡­I will go¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­hiaa!!¡±

    I cover Maia¡¯s body and insert my dick while being hugged. Contrary to the chilly skin because of the cool outside temperature, the inside of Maia was so hot that it was almost as if the heat was alive.

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­yo, you¡¯re already so wet, Maia¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡­ehe, if it¡¯s for Andy-sama¡¯s penis, it¡¯s always wet¡­¡­I¡¯m always ready, I¡¯m ¡­ Andy-sama¡¯s, because I¡¯m your pet¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to do. It¡¯s almost like a pet¡¯s job, so try your best to keep it so at all times¡±

    ¡°Yes! Aaa¡­¡­I, pet¡­¡­is kept, it is kept¡­¡­?¡±

    I have merciless sex with Maia, who is irritated only by the words, ¡°pets are kept¡±. I¡¯m tempted to show her family around as if to think of her young immature genital. I felt that I could hear the throat noise from somewhere around me. I feel the jealous and soggy gaze from Dianne and La.

    ¡°Good, it¡¯s about time¡­¡­Maia, I¡¯m going to release a lot of your favorite juice into your young pussy¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Come, I love Andy-sama¡¯s penis juice! Fill me up to the fullest! Let¡¯s do so tomorrow and the day after tomorrow too!¡±

    ¡°Ooo¡­¡­ku, cum, cumm, cumminnggg!!¡±

    ¡°Na, aaaaaa?¡±

    At the same time as I pierce my cock into Maia¡¯s pussypletely, I shot my semen inside with excitement. Maia shakes ording to my rhythm and shakes her head as she ispletely exposed to her rtives.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­a, aa¡­¡­hiuuu?¡±

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­u, uu¡±

    ¡­¡­I did it. Un, Unpleasant¡­¡­while I thought, I bury my nose in Maia¡¯s neck, which is spreading out while holding her limbs in my arms, and I feel a sense of copse.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    And while doing that for a while, there was a shadow that came close to us.

    ¡°Excuse me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ye, Yes¡±

    Maia¡¯s mother¡¯s voice. I thought she would say, please release my daughter already, but her behavior was strange and she blushed. And it was an incredible word that came to my ear next.

    ¡°Ca, can I ask you next time¡­¡­with me?¡±

    Looking up, Maia¡¯s mother had a bewitching smile as she was almost naked.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Apparently, a human male¡¯s sperm with high fertility is very suitable for a dragon¡¯s prosperity. Dragons are born in the form of dragons if they mate with their own race but the breeding rate is low, but there are also cases were dragons are born by mating with different races and especially a human partner can boost the breeding rate several times. However, it seems that even human juice is about one person in ten years. ¡­¡­Also, there is a big part that the dragons without a rider don¡¯t have a very ethical view about mating.

    ¡°Ho, that¡¯s what I was going to do, Misty Pce blue skink lizard¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s not the case if we also refrain¡±

    ¡°Eh, wait, both of you!¡±

    ¡­¡­It will be a long night tonight.

 Chapter 67: Sir Bonaparteâ€²s family

    <h4>Chapter 67: Sir Bonaparte¡äs family</h4>

    ¡°I, I¡¯m home¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Welco¡­¡­ah, Andy!¡±

    ¡°Oh, what happened?¡±

    When I entered the inn as I was dragged by Dianne and La, Anzeros and Hilda who had breakfast had an astonished face. Yup. I wonder if it was worth it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Misty Pce is a magical ce¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho. I guess it must be a magical ce because its a dragon pce¡±

    La says so with a grim smile. But there really isn¡¯t a pun. It is a group of people who are starting to drink, saying that all the females are copting with me, but they softly described it as ¡°Maia¡¯s marriage celebration¡± even though the males are all pale.

    ¡°¡­¡­It was the first time that I was squeezed more than 30 times in one night¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You got caught up in an erotic act again, Andy¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it again¡­¡­¡±

    Hearing that we came back, the other girls came out.

    ¡°Even so Andy-kun is amazing too!¡±

    ¡°Umm. ¡­¡­Well, thest one hardly got any juice¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Dianne-chan, you got mixed up in this confusion, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped, it¡¯s too bad to see Andy squeezed by the dragons with their fingers!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also had sex about twice?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s sly, La-san!¡±

    ¡°I just wish I could have been with you¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s done, but¡­¡­I expect you topensate, Andy-san?

    ¡°¡­¡­It would be better to give Andy a more focused meal than that, right? His face seems to have his soule out¡±

    Ah¡­¡­the sex hell of those great and pretty dragons wasn¡¯t bad either, but it¡¯s important to do work, self-control, and love¡­¡­yes. And, when I¡¯m smiling, Maia sticks her head out from behind and looks up happy from under my arm.

    ¡°Andy-sama, my mother also told me that you can alwayse again?¡±

    ¡°A, ah¡­¡­I think about it¡±

    When I look at Maia¡¯s pretty smile, I remember her mother with big tits and a simr face, and after that, I think I won¡¯t live long. Sexually.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sama?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you saying human anymore?¡±

    Selenium and Jeanne heard it and had a suspicious face. Maia smiles proudly.

    ¡°I became a pet by having this cor attached to me by Andy-sama. ¡­¡­I was also told that I was specialized in hi things for a lifetime¡±

    A quiet dining room. The waiter¡¯s aunt, Sir Bonaparte who had eaten in the area and other guests also look at us.

    ¡°¡­¡­At least when the contract with the Dragon is a little more self-weight¡±

    It¡¯s still conscientious to say that Anzeros was a shave. Even Bonaparte, who knows the circumstances for a while, looks away and the eyes of the other guests and waiters, were as if they saw something odd. Well, maybe it¡¯s their imagination or they say something like ¡°A horrible pervert caught such a young girl¡± or such a story is, in fact, a matter of minutes and it is my sin, but that is it.

    ¡°Please hear an excuse¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t care¡±

    ¡°We are going to boil water¡±

    The waiter had already been out.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡­well, don¡¯t mind it Andy¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s true that we have a selection from top to bottom and keep the heterosexual beauty indiscriminately?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell a lie, or did I?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Maia did nothing wrong¡­¡­nothing¡±

    Is there anything other than to be defiant?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    I eat food while being mentally and physically exhausted. Suddenly, Bonaparte, who finished his meal, called out to me.

    ¡°Youth. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to leave here tonight. I¡¯m indebted to you¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­no, you¡¯re the one who helped me more¡±

    It was a bit sudden. There was a feeling that the old man Bonaparte would like to live in this city for a long time, but if you think about it, this person is restless. He had his own territory and family.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not tied to the stagecoach, I just have to go slow¡±

    This old man should have had his own horse. It will take quite some time if he carries a load, pull and walk, but it won¡¯t take a week from Polka to the south of the mountain if it¡¯s this old man.

    ¡°When springes, there¡¯s no need to do anything. I can¡¯t reach my home unless I get out of here, no matter if I¡¯m flying with a dragon¡±

    ¡°Spring?¡±

    Spring iste in this area, but the snow will melt in the next two months in the capital and around it, and then it will be spring. If it¡¯s bad transportation in winter, it will take almost a month to walk to the capital city, but if it¡¯s farther than that, it¡¯s certainly impossible to get there now. He can get there slowly or we send him with La or Maia¡­¡­but that doesn¡¯t mean we have to go back in three or four days.

    ¡°Hmm. I would like to return something because I was taken care of by you¡­¡­but yes, I can bring you with La¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let my horse be caught by a dragon. That child is brave but inflexible¡±

    ¡°Really¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it was fun after a long time. I didn¡¯t think it could be such a great adventure at this age. ¡­¡­Ah, I am very lucky¡±

    ¡°If you say so, I feelfortable. It was really bothersome, old man¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, good. The power is for use. It was good to use, thank you here¡±

    I shake hands with the old man.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to take ast bath in the miraculous spring after having trained with Anzeros and Aurora, so do you want to apany me?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­yes, I¡¯m going to get along¡±

    When the old man hears my answer, he nods and left with satisfaction. ¡­¡­Master swordsman. The strongest and heroic character of this country. Now I¡¯m a Celesta soldier, and I don¡¯t know what it means to be a person from Trot because I don¡¯t have a living base in this town anymore¡­¡­but anyway we were Trot¡¯s hopes. If I think that I should have a shoulder in a row with such a person and take a bath, I was a little nervous. I am also very lucky.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m also getting ready to leave Polka¡­¡­¡±

    I need to say goodbye to everyone and need to prepare souvenirs. After all, Polka I had lived in before, has only ces that had nothing to do with me now, but there are a lot of people who I have to say goodbye to. I have to do various things. When I stood up thinking about it, I was able to open the door of the front door with nothing.

    ¡°Ah, emm!!!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    I was surprised. ¡­¡­What stood before me was a young man who was tall and thin and had a humble impression. About 20 years old.

    ¡°Emm, you!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Eh yes¡­¡­are you staying here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡±

    Now that most of the group members have gone out to see Anzeros¡¯s practice, there are only me, Selenium and Apple in the inn¡¯s cafeteria. For the time being, it seems that this young man decided to talk to me, leaving the two elves (I think he isn¡¯t aware that they are halves) aside.

    ¡°Th, that¡­¡­in this inn, emm, is there a tall man, about 60 years old¡±

    ¡°Do you mean old man Bonaparte?¡±

    ¡°Ol, Old man!?¡±

    The young man was stunned.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ol, Old man¡­¡­old man¡­¡­well that¡¯s so isn¡¯t it, yes. Anyway, Sir Bonaparte is a noble¡±

    ¡°A, Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I was profane¡±

    Aside from being so d that the person he searched for was found, wasn¡¯t he a bit too polite? If I look closely, this young man is well-dressed like a noble.

    ¡°Is he still here?¡±

    ¡°He went out a while ago¡±

    ¡°We, Went out!? He left and won¡¯te back¡­¡­aaa¡±

    ¡°No, it does not mean that he checked out, but he went to practice sword¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A, Aaa, I was surprised. I mean, if I wait here, he wille back¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It will be so¡±

    But there is no possibility that he will leave his horse as it is. It would not be a problem even if he paid in advance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait, then¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You don¡¯t need to tell me¡±

    ¡°Well, yes? Who are you speaking to?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Who are you?¡±

    The young man shook his hand in a feeling that he realized it now.

    ¡°I am¡­¡­Ruth Bonaparte. I am the legitimate child of the Bonaparte family¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, old man¡¯s son?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    The humble young man made an unreliable smile.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Seeing Ruth standing in front of the changing room in the men¡¯s bath, old man Bonaparte sighed.

    ¡°You¡±

    ¡­¡­He doesn¡¯t seem to wee his son.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°If I say no, it is no¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°It is not necessary¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s necessary!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion¡±

    ¡­¡­Well.

    ¡°Can I ask for an exnation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a subtle ce¡±

    It seems that Dianne is going to get into the hot spring. She walked from behind Bonaparte to my side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen¡±

    ¡°Please listen!¡±

    An awful-faced old man and his son who pushes in.

    ¡°I¡­¡­I also want to learn swordsmanship!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good. For all generations, the Bonaparte family will still be valued even without a sword¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why! It¡¯s expected that the son of a master swordsman, his sword skills, at least the strength of doing a quest, from anywhere¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Foolish. What does it mean when your father is a so-called master swordsman. Parents and children are different. You just have to learn what you need¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­I want the ability to protect my favorite woman at least!¡±

    ¡°In the first ce, you make light of master swordsman, but do you know how many master swordsmen there are and how hard it is to be one?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I try! I am father¡¯s son!¡±

    ¡°Okay okay. Let¡¯s take a bath anyway. Sir and your excellency need to cool down¡±

    Dianne stops both sides and enters the dressing room without a hitch.

    ¡°U, Umm¡±

    Old man Bonaparte pushed with force. And Ruth confirmed with me while I¡¯m dragged by Dianne who enters the men¡¯s changing room without any problem.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, is she a woman?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I will cry if such a beautiful person is a man¡±

    ¡­¡­No, I thought Anzeros was a man, but it doesn¡¯t matter. There were several men in the midday in the hot spring, including grandpa Harry, who is a shoemaker, but Dianne had a full-fledged half-body bath.

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm, that¡¯s the concept of dark elves¡­¡­there is no separate bath for men and women¡±

    ¡°There are, but it isn¡¯t used much¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    Ruth had shrunk back a little. By the way, the penis hasn¡¯t shrunk. Like his father.

    ¡°That is, you want me to go somewhere else¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You may not want to give it a try. You won¡¯t know that you can¡¯t do something wrong¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s right!¡±

    Ruth rushes into Dianne¡¯s general theory. But, he is looking straight on Dianne¡¯s big tits, before he turns his eyes away. ¡­¡­Innocent.

    ¡°It won¡¯t even be tried. The era of swordsman making and supporting Trot is over¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not such a public interest, it¡¯s a sword aspiration¡±

    ¡°Ruth is a humble human. What¡¯s wrong with the matter in the public interest?¡±

    ¡­¡­This old man, is usually a stubborn father at home without a nk? Well, that¡¯s a story with humanity.

    ¡°Besides Ruth¡­¡­has decided to marry the first princess. King Ulysses¡¯s child has no possibility of inheriting the throne right now. It isn¡¯t dangerous to say that the training is over¡±

    ¡°Th, that is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. ¡­¡­That, Princess Reina and I yed together when my father was themanding officer of the royal guards, and we had a mutual understanding¡­¡­yes¡±

    An embarrassed Ruth. ¡­¡­¡­First Princess Reina is a pretty girl who is even said to be the reincarnation of the flower spirit. That¡¯s why the whole country hates her engagement.

    ¡°But I thought of being her sword to protect her¡­¡­but my father didn¡¯t teach me swordsmanship, but kept me in Duke Gardner¡¯s family, who have no single swordsman in their family¡±

    ¡°That family has a schrly temperament and it is perfect for study. From now on, if you don¡¯t study and negotiate well, you will not be able to build up rtion¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­but I!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ruth. Let me say, the war that can be won if a strong swordsman has attacked in front is over. If you really want to protect Trot and Reina, you don¡¯t need to swordsmanship or being a general. It would be more profitable to study¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­that¡¯s the truth¡±

    ¡°Uu¡±

    Dianne takes care of the situation and Ruth drops his shoulder.

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be nice to learn swordsmanship as well. So why?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Ruth. Aren¡¯t you too influenced by people¡¯s opinions? I feel uneasy when you are said to be the next king.

    ¡°¡­¡­I want you to walk in the future as Ruth Bonaparte, who is not the son of master swordsman Arthur Bonaparte and I want you to walk in your own future. You would be only a stupid person if you just follow in the footsteps of your showy father. Find your own way¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that, it is boring¡­¡­father is my pride¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Because you are told so by Princess Reina¡±

    The old man smiled lonelily.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Night. The old man put out his horse and made the traveling preparation after parting with Ruth who was tired of persuading, and it was said that he stayed in the Baron¡¯s mansion (Or rather the aristocracy seems to be treating the guests in such a manner as unwritten rules).

    ¡°Do you just leave?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll let Ruth know immediately¡±

    I¡¯m the only one to see the old man off. I didn¡¯t let Diane know that, so I drank water at Aunt Lindsay¡¯s ce in order to show everyone and decided to go off the town as it was.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­I wish I could meet you again¡±

    I said as lightly as possible. Old man Bonaparte raised his goggles and shut up for a while, but looked up at the night sky and spoke out slowly.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s the question¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Perhaps, friends¡­¡­no, is being friends good?¡±

    ¡°E, a, yes¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably thest time we can meet as friends today¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    The old man put his hand on the goggles and smiled very gently.

    ¡°I will go make an uprising from now on¡±

    He slowly lowered his goggles and jumped on his horse. I was disappointed and I saw him off without saying anything.

 Chapter 68: Return to Basson

    <h4>Chapter 68: Return to Basson</h4>

    La and Dianne release the hidden illusion of the carriage that had been hidden outside Polka. I touched the handle to open the door and retracted my hand to the icy coldness.

    ¡°Uwa, cold¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That would be so because it was buried in snow for over a month¡±

    Dianneughs. Next, Anzeros, Selenium, Jeanne and the others get on the carriage and begin checking.

    ¡°Nothing was stolen, right?¡±

    ¡°Have you left something that could be stolen in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Well, we took all money, clothes, and armor with us¡­¡­but thenterns, ropes, charcoal, etc which were left behind, are still here which is good¡±

    If I don¡¯t do anything, I feel useless, so I try to approach the carriage meaninglessly.

    ¡°Axle and wheels¡­¡­no problem¡±

    ¡°Ho. Even if there is a problem, I just lift and carry it. You don¡¯t have to worry¡±

    ¡°I, I know¡±

    Everyone is busy in their own way and it is good that I pretended to be busy, too. I wasn¡¯t able to do sword smithing or armor smithing yet, but I¡¯m doing very well with harnesses and carriages. ¡­¡­Yes, it is useless anyway.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold, so it will surely take the whole day to warm up¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Warming¡­¡­even if, what shall we do?¡±

    Aurora and Apple, who are more girls like, tremble on the carriage like an ice chamber. ¡­¡­No, Anzeros or Jeanne seems to ignore the coldness and the dragons are the ones who don¡¯t bother in the first ce as they arepletely naked in the snow.

    ¡°Shall I use my breath?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to ze it up¡±

    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s okay to leave for a while to a warm ce¡±

    ¡°Is there a warm ce for the carriage?¡±

    Formting a n with obscurity. In the end, it was decided to buy a lot of nkets.

    Today we finally fly back to the corps building.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°I¡¯m going. I wish I could stop and live here¡±

    When I went to say goodbye to the baron, it looked like he had a face. I was here for a while, but I was still in the care of the baron.

    ¡°The cksmith workce is now in Jackie-san¡¯s hands and there is no home anymore. And I can¡¯t survive without a home or job¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­umm. But I am waiting for you toe back¡±

    I shaking hands with the baron. The silver-haired elf Irina, who was next to him, smiled.

    ¡°No living ce. Why don¡¯t you live with the ck dragon in the desert, or at Sky-blue n¡¯s princess, Dianne and Hilda¡¯s ce or at Misty Pce with their youngest child¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an individual¡¯s personal hometown and not my own asset¡­¡­¡±

    I haven¡¯t given up my life to such an extent that I decide to live in the care of someone else but to live my own life.

    ¡°If a man relies on that, it would be embarrassing to have a child¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s not bad for a male parent¡¯s pride¡±

    Irina smiles.

    ¡°Which, then, would you be the right-hand man? Work for the harmony of the elves and the races and let this job be done by me¡±

    Mu, Muu. Elven ambassador and diplomatic coordination. ¡­¡­If it is said, it may be a little worse¡­¡­or?

    ¡°Please wait. Andy-san¡¯s personal matter can be disregarded, so why are you the right-hand man?¡±

    ¡°In most cases, you¡¯re still an ambassador. What kind of right-hand man will you be at the minute of the current situation?¡±

    ¡°Muu, don¡¯t say that, Dianne. Even though Smithson-dono was getting gritty¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, dangerous.

    ¡°By the way, Smithson-san. My father¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ruth¡­¡­young master¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to call me Ruth¡±

    He hasn¡¯t yet been told of Sir Bonaparte¡¯s parting a few days ago. However, it was told that I had seen him off. And, Ruth has been pursuing ¡°something¡± there, saying, ¡°It¡¯s my father, I just don¡¯t think that he was called by someone¡±. They are truly parent and child. But, honestly, it was unbelievable and I only told him that ¡°I waved my hand normally¡±.

    It may not be a mistake. Yup. Who is Arthur Bonaparte? The strongest swordsman in the kingdom, a man with the ability to even surpass a dragon. And his name is also known for his loyalty to the king. He was as close as being King Ulysses best friend and they were enshrined as the two wheels of the nation. Princess Reina and Ruth have been engaged. And if you look at Bonaparte¡¯s strict but worrying attitude to Ruth, I don¡¯t think that he will try to destroy the future of his family and his nation.

    ¡°So that¡¯s exactly what he said. We didn¡¯t talk about what he will do¡­¡­¡±

    Let¡¯s assume that I didn¡¯t ask. Either way, I am only a soldier, who is just ordinary and I¡¯m also just a skeptical strangely guy who is favored by other races. I do not think it will affect the future of the country. That¡¯s why Sir Bonaparte probably said such a thing with intention. I decided to think so.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    We get on the carriage, are lifted up by La and take off.

    ¡°Co, Cold¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡­¡­Hey Andy, that¡­¡­ is it okay to stick together?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Anze-chan is sly!¡±

    ¡°Well, then I warm up Andy-sama¡¯sp¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s a reserved seat for me! I won¡¯t give it up today!¡±

    I open the wood window from inside the car that is dreary and noisy and drop my eyes outside the carriage.

    ¡°Ho. ¡­..You still reluctant?¡±

    ¡°Very!¡±

    I dare affirm the dreadful indications of Chibi La riding on my shoulder. Nostalgic hometown. Hometown which did not change. But my house went to someone else, my mother had already left and Apple and Selenium were in this carriage. If I fly away like this, my connection with Polka is gone. Without a special connection, it will be one of the many memories of a city like ves or Talc. It was a strange loneliness.

    ¡°My hometown¡­¡­but I didn¡¯t think it was so lonely that there were no parents or home in my hometown anymore¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­That¡¯s the way it is¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah. Speaking of which, La¡¯s parents, siblings, and friends are all on the west continent.

    ¡°I, what will happen from now on?¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Yeah¡­¡­well, I can only say one thing¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    ¡°I will not leave. Until the day you take yourst breath while having your penis into my womb, I will be by your side, maybe decades, no, a hundred yearster. Absolutely¡±

    ¡°Wait. I¡¯m determined to die¡±

    ¡°Hohoho¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah. Uh. But such time. Right now I feel loneliness, powerlessness, and anxiety about the future. But still, La says that.

    ¡°¡­¡­Damn it. I really do it. I will continue to fuck you until I die¡±

    ¡°Wh, What a tearful voice¡±

    ¡­¡­I was really happy and I loved it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Taking the wind along the Snake Mountains, we fly all the way south. And at night, we finally saw the cut through of Viol pass.

    ¡°Aaaa, over there is the Viol pass¡±

    ¡°True!¡±

    To my words, Anzeros put her face out of the window and raises a happy voice.

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the closest border route from Basson. It takes less than two hours to get there with a carriage¡±

    ¡°In the middle between the city and the pass is our corps building¡±

    ¡°I see, I see¡±

    La nods and raises a little higher.

    ¡°There it is. You can see the three-story building and the small storehouse¡±

    And with that high eyesight, I wanted to find another house from the sky above the fort.

    ¡°That it¡±

    ¡°Get down while hiding the illusion properly¡±

    As Dianne stabbed the nail, Chibi La had an awkward face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to repeat it. I said sorry so many times¡±

    ¡°I hope so¡±

    ¡­¡­Come on. It¡¯s been only three months, but it¡¯s the nostalgic corps building of our crossbow corps. How is everyone doing?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Lands slowly in the corner of the training area. And everyone got off¡­¡­by the way, a restrive bull carrying a huge iron te was running away in front of us with great force.

    ¡°?¡±

    What? Suddenly, Dianne stretches her hand and grabs something in front of my eyes. ¡­¡­It was an arrow.

    ¡°E, Uwaaaa!!?¡±

    I fall on my butt in the sudden crisis of life. And some soldiers from the corps building run with crossbows.

    ¡°Damn! Where are you, Isaac!¡±

    ¡°Forgive me! I two-timed while having such a beautiful person!? I was a male virgin! I was excited!!¡±

    A female bares her teeth in front of our eyes and says those unsightly words, as she sees the direction in which Isaac ran away and starts running again. ¡­¡­They don¡¯t seem to see us.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I see, illusion¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to Dianne¡±

    There is an illusionary wall between them and us a few meters away and it seems that I was hit directly by an arrow that was supposed to fly into empty space. ¡­¡­Ah, it was dangerous.

    ¡°Good grief¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what that idiot would do if I took my eyes off¡±

    ¡°I will go ahead and quiet them down¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m asking you, Anzeros¡±

    Anzeros jumps out. Soon after, Selenium continues.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    ¡°No fighting!!¡±

    ¡­¡­And we were left behind.

    ¡°Ho. One way or another this ce smells of men¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun, are you alright? Having such a scary face and running after a male who has two-timed. How many do you have?¡±

    ¡°Nine¡±

    ¡°It would be foolish to reckon with the inclusion of the women who you had sex with at the cat beast colony or at Misty Pce¡±

    As Dianne plunges the grabbed arrow into the quiver in my package, she sighs while unloading the load.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I forgot to say that the crossbow corps is mostly made of males, also called the garden of male virgins. ¡­¡­Emm, be careful because I and Anzeros were attacked several times so be cautious, everyone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Emm. Emm. Everybody (except Apple) is a strong person. What shall I do? I had no idea how to make excuses.

    ¡°La La, take off once more and make everyone go to Basson and stay in an inn¡±

    ¡°Ho? It¡¯s probably better to call them back¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Looking at it, Aurora, Hilda-san, Maia, and Jeanne who carry their own luggage head to the corps building.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Ho, they can¡¯t hear you from within the illusion¡±

    What.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡­¡±

    When I was about to run and try to chase, I was knocked over by a wild bull that came running from behind.

    ¡°Gyaa!?¡±

    No, I waspletely knocked off. Flying a few meters to the meadow.

    ¡°What¡­¡­Smithson!? From where did you appear?¡±

    ¡°Hi, Hide me, Isaac¡­¡­¡±

    As I say this, I hear angry voices from the corps building.

    ¡°10-man captain Anzeros wears a cor with Smithson¡¯s mark on it!!¡±

    ¡°The elves here too! There are cors on the necks of those girls too!!¡±

    ¡°Ah, are you the sister of our 100-manmander? My name is Bit Williams and I¡¯m a 10-man captain¡±

    ¡°Look for 10-man captain Smithson! Don¡¯t hesitate to find him! Do as long as you think!¡±

    ¡°Wait! Ah, Andy hide©¤©¤!!¡±

    ¡°What will you do with Andy-san?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you do something to Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, Smithson. What have you been doing since then?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, the best period of my life¡±

    ¡°I see. Me too¡±

    Rain of arrowses from the corps building while saying so. As my cheek was almost hit, I used Isaac as my shield and clothes were torn.

    ¡°Isaac help!¡±

    ¡°Smithson!!¡±

    I think I¡¯ll call Isaac the best friend of my life, as he will help me as being my shield.

    ¡°Hohoho. It¡¯s supposed to be interesting.¡±

    ¡°La¡±

    La is approaching us stupidly. She thinks it looks really fun. But she is totally naked. Wear clothes ¡­¡­And, Isaac got stiff hearing La¡¯s voice.

    ¡°La, La!? ¡­¡­Wait, La¡­¡­this voice, this person¡±

    ¡°Hoho. From the desert?¡±

    Has Isaac ever heard La¡¯s voice? ¡­¡­Yup. But I have no time to exin.

    ¡°La, La, don¡¯t mix in this time!¡±

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯m not willing to do anything¡±

    Kui, La points with her chin at the corps building. Gwon, the sense that the brain is shaken. ¡­¡­Wait.

    ¡°Kill¡±

    ¡°Wait, Maia really wait©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!!¡±

    The figure of a blue dragon appeared on the other side of the corps building. I was desperate and had to run to that side. In the rain of arrows.

    My life might have shrunk since the time with General Lucas.

 Chapter 69: Flag of revolt

    <h4>Chapter 69: g of revolt</h4>

    First of all, I need to let Maia calm down and I somehow overwhelm the rain of arrows with Chibi La¡¯s vision (projecting an illusion of me in a different ce from me and I got myself hidden). However, since Maia¡¯s dragon body went into my view, the shooting stopped so it was almost an insurance.

    ¡­¡­And I am caught in front of everyone with Maia returning to her human body and La dressed in clothes.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m home¡±

    ¡°Yo, wee home, Smithson. I thought Selenium-chan was the only female ve when you went out, but now you are surrounded by beautiful women¡±

    Williams smiles. Yup. If it¡¯s a smile, I want the upper half of your face to smile. Other members follow it.

    ¡°I would like to hear an exnation why 10-man captain Anzeros is wearing a cor¡±

    ¡°In fact, I just looked at it roughly and the people wearing a cor¡­¡­there are seven!¡±

    ¡°What kind of thing is this, 10-man captain Smithson! Why did 100-manmander Dianne have silently watched such assaults?¡±

    ¡°That, that was a dragon just now, right¡±

    When I was wondering how I shall answer those questions, I was coughing and Dianne stood in front of me.

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡­for now, let¡¯s just say that we will talk about Smithson¡¯s matter tomorrow morning. We just returned from a long journey.¡±

    ¡°That!¡±

    ¡°100-manmander, this is our heart¡¯s court-martial meeting!¡±

    Dianne squeezes a sigh deeply as she admires the corps members whoin with a pretty serious face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say such things, but you guys have no luck with women¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Wh, What does that mean!¡±

    ¡°Aside from me, Selenium and Anzeros, there are many women who you guys meet for the first time, but if you are showing only such an ugly ce without greetings, there won¡¯t be any woman who would like you¡±

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Uu¡±

    The corps members slightly lose their momentum. Anzeros followed up.

    ¡°The main point is, you guys only have contact with 100-manmander Dianne and I. And your whole time you are here in this corps building¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s that¡­¡­¡±

    The corps members falter.

    ¡°Or else, Williams, Isaac, did you approve?¡±

    ¡°You have to submit a report. The worst, there is also a demotion¡±

    As Dianne joins and threatens, everyone loses their face color indeed. I¡¯m a little sorry, but I can¡¯te up with an excuse to exin it now.

    ¡°Apart from that Dianne-chan, do you have a room for us to stay?¡±

    ¡°In the worst case in the carriage¡±

    ¡°Garuru¡±

    Hilda-san and Jeanne who divert the flow exquisitely and Maia who is exposed to other members as usual. Aurora and La are aloof, Selenium and Apple are modestly watching the flow of the field.

    ¡°¡­¡­The rest for tomorrow morning. Okay? And elder sister and the others can stay in the guest room. You need to be prepared to sleep together¡±

    To Dianne¡¯s reminder, everyone in the corps reluctantly withdraws. And we were left behind.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a very radical corps, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too radical¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sorry. If there is us, they are a little more disciplined¡±

    ¡°Thinking about it, when Selenium came, they were so jealous¡±

    ¡°It feels like it¡¯s been a long time ago, right?¡±

    Ah, but I feel like I¡¯m back. This stupid and energetic air, this is our crossbow corps. When I think so, I am not too angry. I was scared, though.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Next day. As it were, the asion was a calm morning meeting and a self-introduction (a casual excuse) other than the original person was performed.

    ¡°I am transferred from the 2nd Infantry of the southern army corps and I have been allowed to apany Dianne-san by the special intelligence brigade, I¡¯m 10-man captain Aurora. Thank you very much for having me here¡±

    Everyone sighs for the elegant work of Aurora. Somehow Dianne and Anzeros are jealousy as they feel a bit far from the feminine feeling.

    ¡°I am Dianne-chan¡¯s elder sister and a magic doctor called Hilda-sensei. I will consult on anything from tooth decay to digestive problems with everyone¡î¡±

    Here is the usual condition. Having a clean impression and better proportions than Dianne, everyone had rough breathing seeing Hilda-san and casual say ¡°I happily will have my digestive problems healed by such a beautiful doctor¡±.

    ¡°But she is a married woman¡±

    ording to Dianne¡¯s note, 30% of the people be depressed and make a snort. Not good everyone.

    ¡°I¡¯m Jeanne Crux. I became 10-man captain Smithson¡¯s disciple in the desertbyrinth colony¡±

    Jeanne is also a beautiful girl. Because of the fact that she is a dwarf some of the guys with a troublesome hobby have a smile returned on their faces. Yup. Well so far, there is nothing wrong with it. The problem is after this.

    ¡°Emm, I¡¯m Apple¡­¡­. Selenium¡¯s best friend¡­¡­that, I¡¯m a female ve like Selenium¡­¡­I have made a vow, emm¡­¡­that¡±

    There is a part where memory flew and Apple was troubled with her self-introduction slightly. Seleniumes to help her.

    ¡°Aaaa, emm well, well that, thanks to Hilda-san, she was healed. The first step of her life as a ve, shall be sunny right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ye, Yes¡±

    So. For now, Apple decided not to mislead. There is no way to mislead and it is impossible to say that everyone has nothing to do with me. It was Dianne¡¯s suggestion that it would be eptable to ept some mixing of the truth, as everyone would get used to it. ¡­¡­Ah, but I¡¯m red at. If there is an aggression in their eyes, I may have a dangerous life. And there are still two more problems.

    ¡°I¡¯m La¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m Maia¡±

    ¡°This is my younger sister. And Dianne is going to take care of us¡±

    They are not simr at all, but they are two in line with the whiteness and beauty of their skin. Speaking of sisters, they can not be seen as sisters. ¡­¡­I got them to hide their identity. No, I can say that they are dragons, but I will be in trouble if I¡¯m asked why they are here. I am really in trouble. Because I don¡¯t understand well.

    ¡°Wait a minute, did Maia-san not be something like a dragon?¡±

    ¡°I also saw it¡±

    Naturally, voices were raised. Yup. They all saw it yesterday.

    ¡°Hoho. It was an illusion. We have strong magic talent. Maia often uses the illusion of a dragon for mischief¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°For that, please forgive her¡±

    ¡­¡­I decided to push through with such excuses. In the case of Helicon, for example, they doubted it until La transformed.

    ¡°Wh, what?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what it was. I was seriously nervous before¡±

    Everyone is fooled wonderfully. That¡¯s good. A dragon is basically a super-existence of a distant world. No, it¡¯s just not real if you make sense of it. Mostly it should be manageable¡­¡­ Thank you to all of Helicon¡¯s military soldiers. Thanks for your tips.

    And, after La¡¯s self-introduction was over, a beautiful female soldier with a cool impression advanced after that.

    ¡°I¡¯m Linne Mikagami and a 10-man¡­¡­no, I am a regr soldier. I was in the third infantry of the western army corps, but I will be indebted here. Thank you very much for having me¡±

    ¡­¡­Who.

    ¡°¡­¡­She is?¡±

    Anzeros also asks strangely. Dianne put her arms together, exhaled and supplemented a few words.

    ¡°She is a wolf beastman and ace knight. She was an ace because she was a 10-man captain, but it seems that she voluntarily made a wish to demote because she is young and there is a naive part in a sparsely popted colony and is too immature. She was part of the eminent and famous ¡°western army corps third infantry¡±, while her fighting power is being pushed by the HQ as well.

    ¡°Hee¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros looks interested. The same goes for Aurora. They probably thought they had a goodpetitor.

    ¡°Even so, somewhat¡­¡­emm, Isaac? Is it true that she is your fiance?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh well, that¡±

    Isaac is shy. It seems that Mikagami is also embarrassed as she is blushing with her cheeks¡­¡­umm. Isaac gathers eyes of everyone¡¯s murderous intent. Men to thest minute gnash.

    ¡°It¡¯s different from what Isaac said the other day¡­¡­he said he was longing or something simple¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­¡­you Isaac¡­¡­you ox¡­¡­¡±

    I think those guys don¡¯t have to keep jealousy like that. I understand a little bit of their feeling though. ¡­¡­Haa.

    ¡°This is¡­¡­jealousy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°He, Hey Smithson? You¡¯re an ally, aren¡¯t you? You also are in a rtionship with 100-manmander Dianne¡±

    ¡°What Isaac, is that true?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to the information provided, Isaac. Our jealousy seems to be misdirected¡±

    Uwa, the spearhead has converged to me at once!

    ¡°100-manmander, is the story right now true?¡±

    ¡°100-manmander! No way you too!¡±

    ¡°Ve, Very noisy. Who am I together with is no one¡¯s concern¡±

    Is the reaction different from that of talking?

    ¡°Damn you 10-man captain, Smithson!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so envious just to embody her in my brain!¡±

    ¡°Y, you guys need to respect the boss¡¯s decision!¡±

    ¡°What kind of trick did you use, you pervert!¡±

    ¡°Just to evil! It¡¯s a crushing blow to keep her in possession¡±

    These team members are useless.

    ¡°If you think about it, he put cors on everyone! How evil can you be from distancing yourself from the team members!¡±

    ¡°He wrote his name on them to show off!¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, there is a reason for this!¡±

    I¡¯m lying. It is an excuse excerpted with a lie.

    In a vige in the far end of the desert, there is a custom that a woman without a cor can¡¯t get angry if attacked without asking. The cor isn¡¯t just a cor. It¡¯s proof of asylum and possession by men. Even if it is a traveler, it is no exception that if a woman carelessly visits the vige alone, the dangers of being raped and abducted by the greats whopete for the number of wives are full. Therefore, the old people from the vige strongly urged us not to take them off even once, as they gave cors to us travelers.

    My name was included because of the vige¡¯s ¡°show off the master¡¯s name¡± custom and I was chosen as a temporary owner of all women because I was the only man in the group. By the way, Hilda-san was married, so she couldn¡¯t afford to put on a cor of another man and didn¡¯t enter the vige. Only Dianne couldn¡¯t be assaulted by the men, as she was strong enough to wipe them out easily. Everyone was wearing a cor because we were staying at such a vige before we returned.

    I was thinking about such a fiction setting like that.

    ¡°Yes a lie¡±

    ¡°It is a well-known fact that 10-man captain Smithson likes cors¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as making a position for making and putting names on Selenium! It is obvious that it is handmade!¡±

    They see through it at once.

    ¡°Even if Selenium-chan agrees to this hobby, what is with 10-man captain Anzeros! What does that mean!¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Aurora! Please rather marry me!¡±

    ¡°Je, Jeanne-chan please be my wife¡±

    It is a ce to go around for some reason and be a big confessionpetition. And the great crushingpetition.

    ¡°Ah, Andy is quite reliable at that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You look like a woman who is so happy that you meet someone for the first time and you would sleep with that person¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different from your taste when you look like a middle-aged man¡±

    And the big reversepetition.

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson!!!¡±

    ¡°You guilty bastard!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hit you with a punch! Just hit the front teeth!¡±

    ¡°St, stop!¡±

    I run away with all my strength. More than a dozen members are following. Dianne was presenting her new agenda to the remaining members, sighing and watching me off. She is going to let them do as they feel. Certainly, I will only be harassed soberly if I hold them down.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to add a few more buildings as there are more girls besides us now¡­¡­¡±

    Now let¡¯s get away. I hope I can run away. I hope everyone isn¡¯t as good as I am. ¡­¡­Or is it useless?

    In the end, I was caught and hung on a tree before the corps members left for dinner. Damn, these brutal bastards.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    And one month has passed since the corps restarted.

    Dianne and Anzeros were as usual. As it happens, Dianne is a 100-manmander with a slight naughty temperament and Anzeros who is still the disciplinemittee chairman is a little sweeter. Selenium is also in charge of medical and general affairs as before. Apple is¡­¡­surprisingly able to do divination, so she goes to town and earns money.

    Hilda is the doctor in charge together with Selenium¡­¡­while using new herbs from around here for new drug development. Whenever I ask why she doesn¡¯t go home, I will be overthrown and misled. Aurora is active while being incorporated into Anzeros¡¯s toon. However, she is only training because there is no dispatch. It is seen that regr soldier Mikagami is extremely strong more than what Anzeros and Aurora expected and sometimes they are making a great sword training together.

    Jeanne takes care of La. La and Maia¡­¡­so far, spend the day rxing in the newly built girls¡¯ camp. Maia looks almost like a kitten and she gets a little anxious that La is strangely quiet, as shees along every time I visit. After arriving here, the sexual approach that was so intense during the trip is also modest. No matter what, I just sit on the windows and watch the northern sky every day. It is hard to do anything because they hide their identities of being dragons. I mean, La is a dragon who is mainly used by me and she helps me by keeping quiet, which is the best¡­¡­I¡¯m out of tune with it. If I tell La that.

    ¡°Ho. Anyway. ¡­..If you just don¡¯t feel like it, it¡¯s as it is¡±

    And she said those words silently which I didn¡¯t understand well.

    I am also a little restless. The corps is as usual. It¡¯s not particrly busy or spare, Everyone trains and takes care of their weapons and sometimes we drink and make some noise. But something is stuck in my mind. ¡­¡­The words left by old man Bonaparte.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to revolt¡­¡­¡±

    If that is true, Trot will have a big shake. In the old days, the monarchy was rock solid, but the current Trot is weak. The king has lost his fangs, became a clown, has little authority and is ying chess with a merchant in the castle. There is no Sword Saint brigade now, but Trot who has be airy but loses pride and enthusiasm will receive the g of revolt from the former strongest man. No. In the first ce, who is the one who he rebels against? The monarchy? The King? Or Celesta? ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know. In the hot spring, it was Sir Bonaparte who forgave Dianne by saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The battle of the soldiers is what we need to do now. And the war is over¡±, so is he going to do something that will create a fight again? That kind of majestic and fair northern nature, like a mass of power and innocence. What does he think, and to whom? The profile of Arthur Bonaparte, which was shown in the conversation with Ruth in the hot spring, in the battle against the holy beast, was convincing to the Trot hero I knew. A person that dedicated his life to the sword and the kingdom. A kingdom sword that is as stiff and honest as possible. Arthur Bonaparte made me understand that he is such a lifelike man. So I can¡¯t understand. ¡­¡­Does he really want to cause a revolt? What is he going to do in the future?

    ¡°¡­¡­Tsk¡±

    Ah, my goodness, that man? I guess I can¡¯t understand politics. I am uneducated enough to be able to read and multiply the multiplication of the characters, but I¡¯m uncertain helpless to protect myself at the minimum, so what should I do if I know there is a revolt hypothetically. Let¡¯s say that we didn¡¯t ask again. Let¡¯s forget it. ¡­¡­I will forget it if I can forget it. Damn it. ¡­¡­I curse to the moon as usual and closed the window and went to sleep.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A few dayster. A flying wyvern appeared from the northern sky andnded on the ground and the messenger talked with Dianne for a few minutes before flying away again. Dianne, who hade out of the reception room, had a chilly face for a while, but she called Anzeros, Aurora and me and opened her mouth heavily.

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you know the holy ce Laika?¡±

    ¡°Very well, we¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    I and Anzeros nod. It is a general term for the sacred mountain and the surrounding woods and towns protected by a few sacred beasts, which is the home of the church of Trot Kingdom in the northern part of Trot. If you are a citizen of Trot Kingdom, you are told that you shall go to the holy ce once in a lifetime, even if you don¡¯t go to therge city Folklore and the old town Schrantz. Everyone knows.

    ¡°Only the name¡±

    Aurora also nods. For a while, Dianne had a look that she is chewing on something. I had a bad feeling. I wish that my intuition is not true, while still feeling something close to conviction. I stare at Dianne¡¯s eyes, fearfully.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yesterday. In that holy ce Laika, it seems that Sir Bonaparte¡­¡­dered the formation of the Sword Saint brigade¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°The old geezers who are all Great Sword Saints and Sir Bonaparte came together. Only 40 people are in the Sword Saint Brigade¡­¡­but the problem is their purpose¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it a revolt?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Dianne opened her eyes.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­vaguely¡±

    Dianne looked at me for a while with a strong face and continued to talk.

    ¡°Yes. The purpose is¡­ the revolt by killing king Ulysses III. What is that man thinking¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Killing, king Ulysses¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros hears it with an unbelievable taste. King Ulysses. A man who you feel his intellect and toughness and willingness to protect the country. He and Sir Bonaparte killing each other. ¡­¡­Impossible.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The facts are being confirmed, but at least it is true that Sir Bonaparte has begun to march¡­¡­it seems that the viges and towns on the way are weing him. I¡¯m sure King Ulysses is perceived as a lost cause¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t enter the royal capital at least a weekter. The Trot corps is almost unable to intercept, so there is an immediate request of support from the northern corps headquarters and the general headquarters in Quika¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­40 Great Sword Saints, called the Sword Saint Brigade¡±

    Anzeros also makes a bitter face. The Great Sword Saints and Master Knight canpete with a 100-man corps alone. If there are as many as 40 people, they won¡¯t be a match to a half-life strength. Concentrated operation of strong people who make it seem useless to approach the opponent before the fight. The scale is small, but it is the Sword Saint brigade. The invincible advance of the strongest unit that raged even in the war seven years ago.

    ¡°But now it¡¯s just at thest moment, that they sent the northern corps to the capital immediately. And the Northern Corps is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what we say, but we¡¯re weak now¡±

    Seven years ago, in the Trot War, the Sword Saint Brigade¡¯s attack at that time was beaten up and most of the main forces were destroyed. With the support of other corps elite and master knights in the front, the game was finally overturned by a deadly blow by the crossbows corps from the side. Although there are infantry units and cavalry units formed after that, there are also parts where personnel is turned to formation and maintenance of the newly-created Trot Corps and the northern corps is a distorted corps with many limp-like troops which cant be denied. It feels like it will help if it is in time for the royal capital defense this time. That¡¯s why the Trot Corps, who used to be at, has a high risk of falling all over if the enemy gets closer. After all, the Sword Saint brigade is a spiritual pir of Trot. The content of the former Sword Saint Brigade is inevitably higher as a strong force especially.

    ¡°¡­¡­Should the crossbow corps alone go north at once?¡±

    Anzeros says, but Dianne has a cool face.

    ¡°Do you think that the crossbow corps can stand alone to that man now and get through?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Sir Bonaparte, who obtained the eye of a holy beast, can no longer be fooled by illusions. It¡¯s like a bait to stand up without a vanguard.

    ¡°There is nothing but to let Ulysses III escape with a flying wyvern or something¡±

    ¡°The military headquarters will move in that direction. The problem is, once they know that the king has fled the royal capital, there is still a chance that Trot will be independent and a new king is crowned¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t rece the belly with the back¡±

    ¡°Umu¡±

    ¡­¡­Old man. What are you thinking?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Night. I made a journey with my mind and headed for the girl¡¯s camp along the forest. And, on the way, I meet the woman I wanted to find.

    ¡°¡­¡­La¡±

    ¡°Ho. Shall we go?¡±

    ¡°¡­..Did you understand? Everything¡±

    ¡°Do you think I am?¡±

    In the forest where the moonlight leaks between the leaves. From La¡¯s face, I can¡¯t tell whether she wants to say that she is versatile or she wants to say that she isn¡¯t to be underestimated.

    ¡°¡­¡­My ears can hear the pping of a butterfly and with magic, I can even strengthen it. ¡­¡­That night in Polka, I heard what you talked to him, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So, what do you do alone? If you see him alone, you probably can¡¯t do anything¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    But.

    ¡°But you want to know what the real thing is¡­¡­what the old man thought and tell you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°La, please. Take me. To the old man¡±

    La smiled unfaithfully.

    ¡°Yeah. I believe that there is justice in your existence¡±

    ¡­¡­There is a sense that my brain is shaken. The next moment, a ck dragon appeared among the trees in the forest.

    ¡°¡­¡­But are you going to go without letting the other girls know?¡±

    Chibi Landed on my shoulder and whispers.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take everyone with you. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not going to fight¡±

    ¡°Maia and Selenium seem to feel bitter then¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Maybe¡±

    When I say that, I feel a sign of something grabbing my cloak from behind. When I turned around, Selenium, Maia, Apple, and Jeanne were standing there.

    ¡°Do not leave if you know¡±

    It was Apple who grabbed the cloak.

    ¡°¡­¡­Everyone¡±

    ¡°Other people may have a position though¡±

    ¡°I will follow you everywhere¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-sama, don¡¯t leave me¡±

    ¡­¡­Uh. We wille back here¡­¡­there¡¯s no need to say that.

    ¡°It may be dangerous, so be prepared¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ustomed to the tightrope¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s dangerous, we all together¡±

    And we flew away into the night sky.

 Chapter 70: Rebellious Sword Saint brigade

    <h4>Chapter 70: Rebellious Sword Saint brigade</h4>

    I have an unexpectedly little memory of my parents. Less than 40% of life. No, it¡¯s worth it to count things before ites to mind. In the life of the situation continuation which isparatively not interesting, the polka age was happy to let go and it is a very important memory for me. But it¡¯s short and limited memory. I and my father were nothing but a rtionship between a dad and a young child and we couldn¡¯t end up with a rtionship between the adult me and my old father. I am not particrly unhappy. It is not unusual, however, to say that merchants, carpenters and cksmith children who are not wealthy cant return to their parents until they are ten years old and so on. But anyway, I didn¡¯t see the death of my father and my memories of my parents arepletely broken by the day I went on a journey as a 10-year-old.

    That¡¯s why there is a part of me that sees old man Bonaparte as a father figure. Ah, my dad was gambling addicted, easy to be deceived, a rough loser, a useless man who was beaten by my mom, but also a helper who did everything with bitterughter. In fact, we don¡¯t look the same. However, I feel that I was watching the ¡°after¡± parent-child conversation that I couldn¡¯t realize with my father in the conversation with Sir Bonaparte. So I didn¡¯t want to believe that he is rebelling. Surely there is something. It is not like him to betray the king, but I don¡¯t understand it well and I think there should be something behind it. Of course, I can¡¯t do anything, either with my power or position.

    It is well understood. But at least La and Maia were on my side and with their help, I could just jump anywhere in Trot and if there was a reason to treat me, I could only think of it. If we can meet and talk, he may be able to tell me what this all means. If so, maybe there is more to it than that. Stop giving strange things, or deal with them.

    ¡°¡­¡­I want to bet on that possibility¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡±

    We see the dawn from the Snake Mountains on the right, as we flew over the capital city.

    ¡°It, It¡¯s cold¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Be patient, Apple. It¡¯s almost daytime, so it¡¯ll be a little morefortable¡±

    ¡°From here there is snow. The temperature itself is still falling¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not bullying too much¡±

    We aren¡¯t in a hand-held carriage, but take a flight on La¡¯s back, so we need to endure the cold despite how much we wore.

    ¡°But if youe here, it¡¯s not that far¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    There are towns intermittently between the capital city and the holy ce. It is a so-called post town. In the first ce, the number of people who make a pilgrimage to the holy ce, which is a religious base, never ceases and on the way, there are many small-scale post towns that are blessed by the roadside banks that they drop. There should be the revolting Sword Saint brigade lead by the old man in one of them. Or rather, they dered it on arge scale and start advancing, but aren¡¯t sneaky in the process. The advance should be easily confirmed from the sky.

    ¡°What if we get down to a suitable ce and ask the people of that town, they can easily tell us where those guys are now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a calm or solid opinion for La¡±

    ¡°Ho, hohoho. I am not spending my time with you. I understand that the reason for humanity is understandable¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    I feel a little doubt about La who has a strangely white attitude, but I will put it into practice as the opinion itself isn¡¯t wrong. Even if the Sword Saint Brigade itself hasn¡¯t arrived yet, the speed of rumor transmission can surpass their march. After all, people are moving on the pilgrimage route.

    ¡°If it is the Sword Saint Brigade, they will be around Pastoral by now¡±

    ¡°Pastoral?¡±

    ¡°The third post town from Laika. It is said that they are advancing slowly and deliberately to give time to the weak soldiers to run away and to avoid useless fighting¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you¡±

    ¡°You, are you a soldier? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s stupid to do something about the Sword Saint Brigade? It is said that many people fell by the arms of the Great Sword Saints in the past and it is said that the Sword Saint Brigade is still at its heyday. If you do, you¡¯ll have to bring your putting from Celesta overnight¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah. I know¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Ho, the third post town? ¡­¡­Eh, ah. That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­Umm, it¡¯s toote toe back after wanting Laika. What is the number of the post town here? How many are there in total?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­La, you are strange¡±

    If I think that she has a very strange time, she says something verymon sense or something solid.

    ¡°Do you know the number, or not?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. 13 in all, because this is the fifth from the south¡­¡­Pastoral is probably five more towns ahead¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    La starts pping her wings fast. ¡­¡­Umm. Something is wrong. It seems that someone is putting in wisdom in real time. ¡­¡­No, No way.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    In just one hour, La jumps over the five post towns and arrives near Pastoral. ¡­¡­ There were the figures of citizens who enthusiastically follow along the road as a group of old people slowly marched in the middle.

    ¡°¡­¡­Old man¡±

    Old man Bonaparte is also moving forward at the top of the formation. He carries his greatsword on his back while waving with his hands to the cheering citizens and smiling, it feels like a hero¡¯sfort. Then he stopped the old swordsmen who walked behind him at some point and sat down and started talking on the wayside.

    ¡°Good, my beloved Trot people. Ulysses III is an ipetent man¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°The king is useless!¡±

    ¡°¡­Umm. The former Sword Saint Brigade was forced to ruin by his mistake of ruling and hundreds of Sword Saints died. I lost my eyes once and half of my body couldn¡¯t be moved and I became bedridden. That is Arthur Bonaparte. However King Ulysses still clings to the throne and as a result of his scrambling to keep his own position, there is no shame to the officials of Celesta and he is still taking up most of the royal power while still being ¡®king¡¯ and continues to reign as it is¡±

    The old man slowly exposes his strange colored eyes and continue to talk after a nod.

    ¡°Do you know, my people of Trot. It is assumed that that man is fine to be a puppet that the officials of Celesta are satisfied with and now he still serves as a king. Even if he does nothing except waving his hand at festivals and pushing the seal such as the King work, he is still called the king. Can the Trot kingdom be under such a king?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Kill the king! It¡¯s a revolt!¡±

    These wordse from a certain viger. Is it a hired apuder, or an enthusiastic servant who has always been along? But when the old man was satisfied with it, did he swung his fist.

    ¡°Take pride! You are the people of the kingdom of swords and the people of Trot who brought up the strongest invincible Sword Saint brigade! I prove! The soul of Trot is still unchanged! Let¡¯s show the guilty of the incapacitated King Ulysses and once again establish the strongest testimony in this northwestern in!¡±

    ¡°Hooray! Long live the Sword Saints!¡±

    ¡°Long live the new king!¡±

    When the old man raises his fist, the people are excited. The old swordsmen stand up again with an energetic face. Besides Sir Bonaparte, four servants handed a giant sword to him. Bonaparte lifts it with one arm and removes the cloth it is wrapped with. What appeared from inside¡­¡­is arge sized de used by ogres and an intricate, inconspicuous pattern is carved with rainbow light. ¡­¡­That is.

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­that man, how¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡­!!¡±

    La clicks her tongue and Selenium is startled. The old man raised that huge sword which is¡­¡­a dragonyer in front of us. Looking at me, yes, indeed, looking at me, heughs insultingly, and blow the snow on the ground away with one swing. At that moment, the ground exploded. Dogoooooooonn!!

    ¡°Uoooooo!!¡±

    ¡°This is the power of a Master Swordsman! The power of the Sword Saint brigade!¡±

    ¡°Someone who can¡¯t be beaten like this!¡±

    People are irresponsible. When the snow that has evaporated and bes misty is blown off by the wind, it cant bepared to General Lucas¡¯s blow¡­¡­and a wastnd that has been crawled over a length of about several hundred meters appeared.

    ¡°¡­¡­I will definitely make the revolt a sess! Without fail!¡±

    ¡°Uooooooo!!¡±

    And while being engulfed by the cheering people, they resumed their slow advance.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Night. We secretly followed the Sword Saint brigade and the old man and entered the next post town. There are a lot of people around, so we aren¡¯t bothered with the somewhat suspicious half-elves and dwarves. And when I was going to visit the lodgings of the Sword Saint Brigade from the back of the alley to get a chance to get in touch with the old man, Sir Bonaparte appeared in front of my eyes.

    ¡°U, ooo!?¡±

    ¡°Hey, young man. ¡­¡­It¡¯s been a month¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Old man¡±

    ¡°You saw my daytime speech. It would have been a bold one. Well, the manuscript is left to my subordinates, but I have a good reputation for my speech¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡­that¡¯s not the story!¡±

    I said those words while standing in front of the old man who ys dumb as usual.

    ¡°What are you going to do? You¡¯re not the one to do that! If you defeat the king¡­¡­there will be no meaning! It¡¯s not time to break the weak Trot!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you heard it, but I don¡¯t think it would be your assertion¡±

    When the old man smiled, he turned his eyes to the darkness behind us.

    ¡°I will kill King Ulysses. ¡­¡­What do you do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, what¡±

    When I look at the darkness behind me with a glimpse of uncle¡¯s intention, I noticed that there was a faint view of people.

    ¡°¡­¡­Tsk, I got it¡­¡­what your aim is¡±

    Darkness makes the contours stand out and eventually changes to a beautiful woman.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dianne!¡±

    I see. Is that so? The reason why La¡¯s behavior has changed from a while ago is that Dianne advised La while hiding in an illusion.

    ¡°While trying not to let us take the initiative by saying something only to Andy, you expected Andy to move when he hears this rumor¡­¡­so did I catch you?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s not that far away¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    No way. ¡­¡­He was going to get rid of Diane in this way¡­¡­!?

    ¡°Now, war god. ¡­¡­We will soon make the capital a battlefield. What do you know about that? Standing in front of us¡­¡­you¡¯re the only one who got the dragon¡¯s mobility, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You mean revenge?¡±

    ¡°You¡äre free to take it. ¡­¡­Or are you going to do it right now? It¡¯s not too bad to fight two dragons and the war god¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ku¡±

    It is here that the fight is bad. The opponents are a dragonyer and a group of Great Saints, although they are declining. It may be possible to kill the old man with a blow now, but that is almost impossible. And it is impossible for only three people to fight against that force.

    ¡°¡­¡­Waiting. On the battlefield¡±

    The old man turned around. ¡­¡­We had to see him off.

 Chapter 71: Kingâ€™s scenario

    <h4>Chapter 71: King¡¯s scenario</h4>

    We were forced to withdraw. First of all, there is a difference in strength. Even though only one didn¡¯t fall down, most of them declined, but the fact that there is a group of great swordsmen is tough. At first, there is a tactic that can still be won if we have the power of a dragon (or if it strikes at once from the high sky with a breath, it won¡¯t be a match for any kind of swords), but it is nothing but an act of blowing away the whole town. Arge number of people would die. There is no need to be inws and to kill the old man. We¡¯re just outsiders. Furthermore, the shock that my good-nature waspletely used.

    I felt like I could be friends with the old man. That¡¯s why I was troubled by his seriousness, spent a month without consulting with anyone and came to measure the meaning of his words without being armed. ¡­¡­Dianne can¡¯t overlook it for free. It was also calcted as a possibility that La, who purported to protect me, relied on Dianne to make up for the loss of the world. All of them, a stone to this timing when the uncle starts the Sword Saint Brigade and marches not far from Laika to the capital city.

    This timing. In other words, the Trot Corps doesn¡¯t move in fear of being in tune with the Sword Saint Brigade, and even the arrival of the northern army corps is barely out, considering the slowness of the military headquarters. Support from the main force Ace Knights and other corps gathering Master Knights are impossible to be in time. Only I, who has dragons as a carrying ability and Dianne¡¯s crossbow corps, can only make it in time. Hepletely read us and I was used.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡­¡±

    My good-nature was misused. The opponent is a veritable knight who has lived to fight. As a cksmith and a soldier, I am still a half man, just a sloppy townsman who is surrounded by beautiful women. What about being friends. He has saved me in a dangerous ce and just spent a month at the hot spring together with us. There is no reason why I can¡¯t understand or respond to the act of rebellion and revolution that gambling his life and I have little or no connection with him. As he said. What I¡¯m saying is a generalization, a superficial, another thing, and it¡¯s needless to say that everyone knows it. It is not supposed to move him. What did I think I could do? I was a fool.

    ¡°Andy, we¡¯re almost done with reconsideration¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Dianne¡±

    In the cold wind of dawn. We couldn¡¯t stay at that post town and we were walking to the next post town without any particr reason, but when the sky was white, Dianne stood in front of me and folded her arms, sending a firm line of sight.

    ¡°I understand that you used to adore Sir Bonaparte and I know that it was shocking to be used. But, Andy Smithson is a 10-man captain¡±

    Dianne calls me with my job title. In other words, not as a lover, but as a soldier, as an adult, sting firmly.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything yet. There¡¯s still something you can do¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you say to the wind¡­¡­don¡¯t give up because the enemy is strong. Don¡¯t give up because there is no weapon. Throw a stone if you don¡¯t have a weapon, throw sand if you don¡¯t have a stone¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You still have a hand. We just need to evacuate Ulysses III¡±

    ¡°Ho. It¡¯s a bone to fight with a dragonyer, but if I fly and carry a person, it¡¯s not like an opponent that rivals me¡±

    ¡°Yes. As long as you live, you have a chance¡±

    La and Selenium also encourage me.

    ¡°¡­¡­But he will already have escaped by the Flying Dragon service¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Well then that¡¯s a good story¡±

    ¡°And, if you hear the king¡¯s story, it might open up a breakthrough. At least for Celesta, that king wasn¡¯t ipetent¡±

    ¡°In the first ce, in the reputation, King and Bonaparte were said to be close friends¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t say if that guy was so confident, but if you listened to it a lot, it¡¯s a weird thing¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand the human world well¡±

    Everyone said it was weird. I was wondering as I was quiet, but I used to be depressed. ¡­¡­Finally, Apple hugged me from behind and whispers.

    ¡°Andy-san, I think that¡¯s fine¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    ¡°You¡äre not a Trot, you¡äre not a Celesta, you¡äre not a cksmith, you¡äre a little special soldier and you still want everyone to be happy, I think that Andy-san is good at running¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯m a decent soldier and a veritable Trot person

    ¡°Huhuu. But I think you were able to be liked by different people and help different people just because you can give courage and say things from an unconstrained position¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think so¡±

    I don¡¯t remember having saved someone with my hands so far. After all, only I have been helped. Many people who have liked me seem to have started with a slight misunderstanding. But if Apple says so, that would be the case.

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh, that¡¯s right. I think I should go that way¡±

    Not to be too afraid of someone, not to dislike someone, not to be bound by something, but to stretch out my hands. In search of someone¡¯s hand that might hold it. I¡¯ve been doing it that way and it might be better to do so.

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go back to Basson once we have decided on a policy.

    ¡°Eh, first is the royal capital¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s bring Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­I see¡±

    After all, it will take time and effort to see the king. If we rely on Anzeros, we may be able to see him through Linda-san. The fact that we have a dragon is something that only the Trot Corps HQ knows only and we should treat it as La is an attendant. The audience wouldn¡¯t pass obediently when ites to the story that La stuck her head in earnest into such a disturbance between humans. Anzeros is the right answer here?

    ¡°Good, La¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No wait, let¡¯s return with Maia¡±

    Dianne forestals.

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why?¡±

    Dianne answered with a nod to the question of Selenium.

    ¡°La and Maia have to do the big job to carry all the crossbows corps members here after this. It will be tough to just let La do it¡±

    ¡°It is not said that it is tiring at that level¡±

    ¡°But I understand. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s go¡±

    Maia poses nicely. And the next moment a blue dragon appeared.

    ¡°Aboard¡±

    Everyone begins to climb quickly.

    ¡°Hoho. Once in a while, you can ride another dragon¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit too smooth, it¡¯s hard to climb¡±

    ¡°Se, Selen¡±

    ¡°Yes yes, hold on¡±

    And I myself was embraced by Dianne and jumped on Maia¡äs back. ¡­¡­Very cool, but if I climb by myself there is no doubt that I will struggle more than Apple.

    ¡°Fly?¡±

    ¡°Fly, Maia!¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    As Chibi Maia rode on my shoulder and nodded, she soared into the dawn sky.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    We arrived at the corps building in the afternoon. The crossbow corps got into a big fuss. It bes amotion because La and Maia which are unidentified guests are all together and they¡äre dragons and they came with Dianne¡äsmand to get everyone to the royal capital by riding on them (or rather stuffed in the wagon of the corps).

    ¡°Ma, Maia-chan! My Maia-chan¡±

    ¡°Dragon¡­¡­dragon¡­¡­no wait, though she is a dragon, Smithson¡äs mark¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°La-san! No, La-sama! Why do you wear Smithson¡äs cor!?¡±

    ¡°Why are you involved with Smithson? It¡¯s a sign of very.¡±

    ¡­¡­No, those guys are more focused on why those two have my cor than the fact that they are dragons itself. And I¡¯ll get ready to start again before I get chased

    ¡°Andy! You went without telling us!?

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything!¡±

    ¡°No, Sensei, what if I leave it to Andy-kun?¡±

    ¡°Please wait for your husband¡­¡­¡±

    I joined the three people who talked about the resentment that I left them behind before I got on La and went to the capital again. Maia and Jeanne are left behind instead. It is for reinforcement of the carriage that carries the crossbow corps members. As soon as they are ready, they are in charge of bringing everyone to the capital one after another.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    And, in the evening, we return to the capital. Anzeros had a difficult face when we talked about the situation during the flight.

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡­¡­after all, wasn¡¯t it a mistake?¡±

    ¡­¡­Anzeros seems to have piled up a thin image of her father on Sir Bonaparte. Thinking a little while wrinkling up the eyebrows, she closed her eyes until wended near the capital city.

    And as it is, everyone goes into the capital city.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wa, Waa¡­¡­really, there are elves in the capital city¡±

    ¡°Right¡±

    Apple is surprised to admit the appearance of the elves who are seen on the street corner and somehow Selenium is proud. ¡­¡­No, I think it¡¯s not boasting of Selenium. However, it is better to meet Linda-san than to point it out. We went all the way to that big Neumann house.

    And the Neumann house.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re fine, Ange!¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Linda is overwhelmed by the appearance of her daughter who has visited at an unexpectedly short interval. And after a few seconds of hugging, Anzeros told our purpose toe here.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mother. The king¡­¡­is it possible to have an audience with the king?¡±

    ¡°Audience?¡±

    ¡°You know, too, Mother. ¡­¡­Sword Saint brigade¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Linda-san made her face be stiff.

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you going to do, Ange¡±

    ¡°Tell the king to escape from the capital city¡±

    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­I think this is a problem within the Trot Kingdom. What are the Celesta¡äs army intentions?¡±

    Dianne responds to Linda-san¡¯s slow-testing words instead.

    ¡°¡­¡­Anything from the military, there will be a consultation, but we have faster means of movement¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I¡¯m fine. If you can tell that old man that, please do so¡±

    Linda has a very cold face and shakes her neck when she flutters. Is the king opposed to the escape n? ¡­¡­It is not an impossible story. The ultimate existence meaning of kings and nobles is to protect the people and the country. If the king voluntarily abandons it, even if the life is not cut off, it bes as good as dead socially. However.

    ¡°He already be a symbol without power and there is no chance to win against the Sword Saint Brigade¡­¡­so why is he staying here¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    Linda agreed with a drowning voice to my mutter.

    ¡°Well, that old man¡­¡­he is in the eastern drawing room.

    ¡°Is he here?¡±

    ¡­¡­He really doesn¡¯t have a sense of crisis. Just as Sir Bonaparte said, he seemed to be notpetent.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    The king sat in front of a chessboard at the window, just like thest time we came here.

    ¡°Oh, Linda, your turn¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°King. Its been a long time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ange. And that young man?¡±

    King Ulysses made his face wrinkle a bit, as he saw us and sighed.

    ¡°¡­¡­You have such a risky face. It¡¯s like the bureaucrats of Celesta¡±

    ¡°Maybe on the same matter¡±

    Anzeros bowed in the Celesta ceremony.

    ¡°¡­¡­The Sword Saint Brigade. A group that is called the strongest unit in the northwestern ins, with Sir Arthur Bonaparte as its figurehead, ising southward. ording to the story from a colleague, a dragonyer has also been brought up. The Trot corps will not send out their main force out of fear of getting in tune with them, the aim is the king, which is you. ¡­¡­So could you escape the capital with us?¡±

    ¡°Does the capital stand without the king there?¡±

    ¡°But as it is¡±

    ¡°Arthur wille to the castle. Protecting me are the imperial guards and at best they¡äre a hundred¡±

    The king is reluctant to move with a feeling that he is reluctant to talk about a boring story.

    ¡°Do you want to die!!¡±

    ¡°Well. The king is one of the parts of the country. ¡­¡­For the sake of the country, there are times when it is a wicked way to spare one¡¯s life¡±

    ¡­¡­I am not convinced by the words of the exhausted king. No, I don¡¯t want to be convinced.

    ¡°What do you say is going to die!¡±

    ¡°The revolution wille true¡±

    ¡°You told me that you didn¡¯t have the power anymore! Taking your neck, even if old man Bonaparte bes king or prime minister, he would only be crushed by the whole Celesta army anyway!¡±

    Celesta won, Trot lost. Now, it is difficult to make up for that difference. Above all, the old kingdom army is now operated by Celesta as the Trot corps. Even if all of them revolted in unison and turned over to Trot, the northern and western corps would arrive until they could be reorganized and capable of sufficient operational action. It is easy for regr troops to strike the confused unit, though it is the northern corps, which is said to be weak.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­It will be so¡±

    ¡°If you know that, why don¡¯t you try to run away! Before it¡¯s really going to be irreparable, give him room to stop! Why is it that it is a country to die in vain and to flee is an evil way, I don¡¯t understand the reason¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy Smithson was it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What is it?¡±

    ¡°Are you from Polka? ¡­¡­Did you see Arthur?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    Certainly, it is unnatural for me to say ¡¸Old man¡¹ to that old man. ¡­Is it obvious that I met Sir Bonaparte?

    ¡°He¡¯s a good man. He is a man with a high spirit, full of strength and a body and will that has been polished like a single sword. ¡­¡­Both him and I can¡¯t rebuild Trot. There is no time. It¡¯s a sad story¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Even so, if we were to stretch our spines, it would be necessary to show that the Trot¡¯s soul is still on the back of this decrepit king and the nobles. This country is still ill¡­¡­a person who has never been ill needs the will to stand out of illness¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What, that is¡­¡­no way¡±

    ¡°From that point on, it¡¯s our problem. I like it, but it¡¯s good¡±

    The king shows a tired smile. ¡­¡­And Dianne smacks her lips at that.

    ¡°Everything is connected. I see, ¡­¡­like that¡±

    ¡°Hohoho. For a short-lived, low-profile human, there is a way of doing something. ¡­¡­How to use our lives may not be easily understood by the dark elves¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne turns around. We hurry up and chase her.

    ¡°Wh, What does that mean!¡±

    ¡°Promotion of generation change of nobles by the king¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    While Dianne turned her back, she began arranging words short with a firm voice.

    ¡°Theplete resurrection of Bonaparte, the age group of the new Sword Saint brigade. The use of a dragonyer. Provocation against me. How to live in the daylight of the king. ¡­¡­The engagement of Ruth and Princess Reina and the studying abroad at Duke Gardner¡¯s house¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What is it?¡±

    ¡°All connected. ¡­¡­All the scenarios are drawn by that old man¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good. ¡­¡­The king is ying ipetence. It is as Bonaparte¡¯s talk says. And Bonaparte has used the dragonyer banned in the internationalmunity in a grand manner. This means that whichever wins, the aim is to be criticized as being ¡ºNon¡»¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Neither the king nor anyone has the right to the military suprememand in the current Trot. In other words, depending on the convenience of Celesta, it is not strange if no one appears in reinforcements to the king. The scenario that the new Sword Saint Brigade loses is also included in the script¡±

    ¡°Wh, What, script!¡±

    ¡°The king and the Sword Saints. The battle between the two former powers who once carried the g of Trot. The people¡¯s feelings will surely swell, and whichever wins¡­¡­that battleter, will help the re-revolution of Ruth and Princess Reina supported by the ¡ºGreat schr¡» Duke Gardner¡±

    ¡°Re-revolution¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°The ipetent king, who was saved by C¨¦lesta, forgot to choose the means of the unclean Sword Saints. Backed by Trot¡¯srgest prestigious family the Gardner family and the generations of their parents who be upset, Ruth and Princess Reina will rise. This is the birth of a new hero king, a rejuvenation in the lower part, scraping out the strange pride, young nobles who are full of hope and motivation. They will revive Trot¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Eh¡­¡­in other words¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Both the old Great Sword Saints and Bonaparte are all gathered for the final battle, riding on this scenario. ¡­¡­The ¡ºKing¡äs most important¡» Sword Saint brigade will have us as thest opponent as we were called by his invitation, as if to y the best death fight, as a chance to rinse one¡äs defeat¡±

    ¡­¡­Eh, wait¡­¡­wait. Everything¡­¡­ have they progressed with that scenario? My trip to Polka also. Anzeros¡¯s marriage story too. Everything?

    ¡°¡­¡­Like that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s perfect. Even if we will forsake, defend or just forgive the king¡­¡­in the end it will be as the king nned¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s the same as it is, it¡¯s a very difficult person, that king is¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Either way the old man and the king will die¡­¡­¡±

    In a dimly lit corridor in Neumann¡äs house. We are silent.

    ¡°If we report this to the Celesta Army General Headquarters¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne shook her head to Anzeros¡¯s proposal.

    ¡°At the moment, there is no reason to force it to stop. ¡­¡­It doesn¡¯t matter to Celesta whether the king has a centripetal force or not. The Celesta army is wee to activate if Trot doesn¡¯t turn to an enemy We will try to hold down the new king¡¯s neck root early¡±

    ¡­¡­Fuck. Such¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­¡­After all, it¡¯s a magnificent suicide¡±

    ¡°Yeah. ¡­¡­.The tendency to do such things and end one¡¯s life is certainly difficult for us to understand¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We can¡¯t even stop it¡±

    ¡°Ho. ¡­¡­I will burn both sides. It will be the fastest¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    As for me. As I bite my lips, I remembered when I found out that my father was dead. ¡­¡­Even my father died because he wanted to die. However, on the other hand, these parents who were envied for themselves will die. Only the children are left behind. If you are forced to do well in exchange for it, be happy. You can bathe in such happiness.

    ¡°¡­¡­I want to admit it, hey¡±

    ¡°Andy¡±

    Dianne looks at me sorrowfully.

    ¡°Can such a scenario be epted! It is an irresponsible talk that it will be possible to leave the happiness to the child by bothering purposely in the habit of parents!¡±

    My words echoed long in the corridor of the Neumann house before it disappeared.

 Chapter 72: Night in the capital

    <h4>Chapter 72: Night in the capital</h4>

    We stay at the hotel which we usedst time. Then, after Dianne¡¯s breath and sighs, she regains her cool look as a 100-manmander.

    ¡°We will fight. Our policy as a crossbow corps won¡¯t change¡±

    The king¡¯s n for revitalizing his Trot, with or without the king, with the same oue at the end. However, Dianne is in a position to be on time. I was exhausted.

    ¡°As far as possible, we can only go in the direction of the Sword Saint Brigade. ¡­¡­As long as it is in the form of revolt, whatever the historical significance is, it¡¯s a force that can¡¯t be overlooked¡±

    ¡°Victory or defeat? There are no avant-garde troops¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There is certainly no effect of crossbow and illusion against Bonaparte, but the other Great Sword Saints should be different. The danger is big, but dividing the corps into two toon units and operate it as much as possible with tactics using the terrain. And Sir Bonaparte¡­¡­I somehow will hold him back¡±

    ¡°Dianne alone is the avant-garde?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more of a diversion than that. I don¡¯t think I can fight Sir Bonaparte alone¡±

    Tentatively, Dianne seems to have a n.

    ¡°Anzeros¡äs team will be in charge of protecting the front guard unit in a row. Even if they got old, they are still Great Sword Saints, giving priority to the support of friends while not overdoing it. It¡¯s going to be an endurance fight. ¡­¡­And Aurora will be your assistant¡±

    Dianne gives quick instructions and measures. Then she looked at me suddenly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, you will rest this time¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There is also a provision. Exceptions are permitted to target specific areas or targets inbat missions and to remove the person from such missions if they have a significant impact on soldier morale¡±

    ¡°Eh, no¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re going to interfere with the operation. Look in the mirror¡±

    It is said by Dianne and I see my face in the mirror which was in the room. ¡­¡­Certainly, I was far from being calm and tense to fight by any means.

    ¡°But¡­¡­I¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if the battle starts. The other party is strong¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s better not to be at risk of dying from the beginning on the battlefield. You will know which of the hundred soldiers who are not at a loss and those who have fallen from two hundred to one hundred are worth it¡±

    Soldiers who lost their allies in front of them lose their morale anyway. If you are ruled by fear, sadness, or anger, your ability to operate will be lost. Even if a soldier loses the role assignment originally expected due to such rubble, thebat power will be halved. That¡¯s the way the patterns are overwhelmed by a few. If you have bearless soldiers or useless soldiers, you will only cut down your entire strength. It is better not to have a bad friend. And I was now like that ssification.

    ¡°Have a rest. ¡­¡­And don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not your fault¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Dianne returned to Basson with La, when only the outline of the operation was given. I don¡¯t know how many dragons can carry a troop at one time, but so many round trips won¡¯t be necessary. The corps will probably gather in the capital city tomorrow. ¡­¡­And I¡¯m not participating.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged¡­¡­is it impossible to say?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If you can control yourself, you won¡¯t be notified outside the field¡±

    I can¡¯t helpining to Anzeros, but I am sorry.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Just a little¡­¡­I will go and drink something¡±

    I dropped my shoulder and left the hotel.

    ¡°I, I will go too¡±

    ¡°Andy-san!¡±

    ¡°Sorry. Just a little, leave me alone¡±

    I refused to be apanied by Apple and Selenium and I went out to the royal capital at night.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The royal capital is my second home. I have been living here for 7 years. Reasonably I was aware of it. However, due to my age, there was no edge in the bar area. I notice it after I walked out of it. There is a certain level of knowledge that ¡°a bar is gathered around here¡±, but I didn¡¯t know what nature, what kind of alcohol, what atmosphere, or what kind of bar.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, fine¡±

    I felt like I was a little betrayed by this selfish city, but I still felt like drinking, so I entered a bar that I could see at hand. I don¡¯t care otherwise. I only want to drink alcohol. Even if a woman was told to buy, by the way, I felt that I would buy now.

    ¡°Oh, an unknown face¡±

    ¡°One beer and a side dish to suit to it¡±

    Instead of being addicted to the bar-owner, I just sit back at the counter and say my order first. The barkeeper looks a little strange, but he does business with a lot of different customers, therefore he pours beer without hesitation.

    ¡°Here for you, traveler¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Take care. This is ¡ºTrotian¡¯s area¡»¡±

    ¡°Trotian¡­¡­area?¡±

    The barkeeper sighed with his nose while serving hot fried potatoes.

    ¡°After the previous war, we started the segregation in the ce of the taverns without permission. The neighborhood where only the Trot people gather and the foreigners gather, the thugs began to draw a line. I¡¯m doing a shop here and if the money is good and the drinking habit is not bad, anyone cane to my shop¡­¡­well, segregation is a good way to drink alcohol¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m a Trot person¡±

    The barkeeper shrugged. If I thought that it was bad, there were a couple of thugs behind me.

    ¡°Do Trot people have a bad sense of clothes?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re from Celesta, get out of here¡±

    ¡­¡­Uwaa. Seriously the worst.

    ¡°I¡äm from Trot. I grew up in Polka. ¡­¡­I was pulled in by Celesta after the war¡±

    ¡°Haa¡±

    ¡°Even so you seem like a Celesta person. Anyway,st time there was a pseudo-beastpanion who saved money by frauding¡±

    Pseudo-beast means human beasts. It is a nickname for elves and ogres in a broad sense. ¡­¡­Really the worst.

    ¡°Shut up¡­¡­ I¡¯m not a brat¡±

    ¡°You, it¡¯s your existence itself, that is bothering¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re out within three seconds or I¡¯ll crush your nose¡±

    The thugs have been threatening me for a long time. ¡­¡­I felt that I will be thrown out anyway, so I ignored them and picked up my beer. And, I was blown out in exactly three seconds as predicted.

    ¡°Gugaa¡±

    I just fall down with the chair. ¡­¡­The taste of dry potato and blood is mixed.

    ¡°I¡¯m too familiar with the Celesta valve and I can¡¯t even hear Trot¡¯s dialect from you¡±

    ¡°Maybe he is drinking without any money, I will check instead¡±

    The thugs reach out to my pocket while saying what they want. A stick was put in the hand.

    ¡°It hurts!¡±

    ¡°Wh, What¡­¡­¡±

    I also look up as the thugs look up. There is a middle-aged man in a cape dressed in a superior cloak, and¡­¡­a swordsman with a beautiful breastte. The swordsman is known at a nce. That person is¡­¡­. Erik Randall. And the cloak¡¯s uncle.

    ¡°Good grief. So you¡¯re telling me to put down the bouncer, barkeeper¡±

    Stunningly swinging the cane, putting it on his shoulder, the cloaked old man talks to the barkeeper.

    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t disturb¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a polite manner for elders. ¡­¡­You guys should get out!¡±

    Suddenly a roar. The customers in the store shook their shoulders for a moment, also the thugs and me.

    ¡°Y, Youuu!¡±

    It is shameful to be scared by it, so the thugs attacked the uncle at once. ¡­¡­And, as Erik and the uncle nod to each other, they put their shoulders together and prepare for the attack.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for a lecture¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    And the thugs were beaten down by those two.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The man in the cloak is 100-manmander Grants. Or rather.

    ¡°Assistant professor Grants, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble¡±

    ¡°If you think so, hire some guards who can kick back such young people as soon as possible¡±

    He was called assistant professor and I just couldn¡¯t understand it because it was an intellectual person.

    ¡°100-manmander¡­¡­Grants?¡±

    ¡°Trainee Smithson¡­¡­no, you¡¯re now a 10-man captain. Come have a treat, this is my familiar shop¡±

    100-manmander Grants sit at the counter seat gantly. Erik sat on the other side.

    ¡°We promise to have a drink together¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Smithson-san. How is, Angelina-sama?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I took a sip of the beer on the counter and frowned on the cuts in my mouth and stared at the two people who made an unexpected appearance.

    ¡°¡­¡­No, that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? No way you already break up with Angelina-sama¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah. What should I talk about?

    ¡°¡­¡­If you mean Anzeros, she is in the capital. Aurora and Dianne wille tomorrow¡±

    For now, I decided to answer the two people¡¯s interests. Then.

    ¡°Hmm, is it true? If so, can I not meet her?¡±

    Erik is overly pleased. And then, 100-manmander Grants stopped his movement to drink his Brandy.

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­¡­no, I see. You haven¡¯t heard it¡±

    Subtle reaction. I and Erik align our faces in ¡°?¡±.

    ¡°¡­¡­Barkeeper, can I borrow a room?¡±

    ¡°Assistant Professor Grants¡­¡­ye, yes, it¡¯s fine. Rooms 1 and 5-7 are open¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s borrow room number 1. ¡­¡­Follow me, 10-man captain Randall and 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    Suddenly, with a brandy bottle and a pottery cup, Grants stands up and take the stairs to the hotel room. I and Erik look at each other and follow him with each alcohol and side dish in our hands.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°At this time, the crossbow corps is here and not even selling oil¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Grants-sensei?¡±

    ¡°On top of that, you were caught up in the monkey show of the king and Sir Bonaparte¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡­Grants-sensei, you¡¯re disrespectful¡±

    ¡­¡­Wa, Wait.

    ¡°100-manmander Grants, how much do you know¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I seem to know quite well when you think of me saying monkey show!¡±

    ¡°Eh, but¡­¡­what?¡±

    The king¡¯s n is¡­¡­was it known to be so well known? I thought so, but apparently, it was obvious to this 100-manmander who has a decades-long career as a resident of the royal capital, as a Sword Saint.

    ¡°The engagement of the young noble Ruth and Princess Reina and when they were all together In Duke Gardner¡¯s house, there was something I could see through, as I¡¯m one of those who knew him well, such as Sir Bonaparte¡¯s revolt against the king. Is exactly the same¡­¡­when you understand the 600 years old history of Trot kingdom, it seems that there was a simr case before¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­In, In that way¡­¡­what is it¡±

    ¡°Wait, what do you mean? Bonaparte will defeat the king and makes a revolution, something else¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t know it 10-man captain Randall¡±

    ¡°Th, Then what is the purpose¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Everything is for the future of the kingdom and the political show for their children¡­¡­which is foolish¡±

    100-manmander Grants gulps down his brandy and throws the bottle away as he says so. ¡­¡­That¡¯s true. It is a silly monkey show. A lot of alumni standouts kill each other with a smile and there is a soul and a mind that remain. There is no such thing that they have to sprinkle blood and leave on purpose.

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s foolish¡­¡­the monkey show, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You also think so. ¡­¡­I think that¡¯s a normal nerve¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But, I can¡¯t stop it. I can¡¯t stop the monkey show by any means¡±

    Both winning and losing converge on one result. There is a way to dispel the n itself to the people, but it can¡¯t stop them simply by wasting their death. However, the 100-manmander Grants shrugged his shoulders before he poured alcohol into his cup.

    ¡°I thought you were a supporter of the soul of Trot kingdom. But you say a lot of cowardly things¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Even if you say that, if you win or lose it, it is nothing¡­¡­a futile situation¡±

    ¡°Oh yes. If you kill Bonaparte or if you give up the king, the winner will be convicted and will be the foundation of the next era. Both sides are aware of it and it¡¯s a fight they want¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. So this fight can¡¯t be helped by intervention¡±

    ¡°So you give up. The enemy is strong, there are no weapons to win, no stones and no sand, so are you satisfied that you have done well? So you can forgive yourself. Without standing on the battlefield¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to stop. What result do you want? Think about what is wrong and try to raise your justice¡±

    Kan, 100-manmander Grants mmed his ceramic cup on the desk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you leave everything alone? Do you think that with just a handful of help, everything is going to work, you just end up with the problem you want? You think you can save the person who really bet on life with just one arrow. Don¡¯t give up, it¡¯s nothing like a coincidence¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What should I do?¡±

    100-manmander Grants murmurs a bit more and bears me.

    ¡°What should you do? It depends on your justice. What does your justice want? What kind of future is good. Have you ever considered the means to do so?¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t want the king, old man Bonaparte and the Sword Saints to die without permission. Parents have a duty to be respected until their death. They have an obligation to see the future of their children. They have a duty to be happy with the birth of their grandchildren. They have a duty to die peacefully, telling their children that they had a happy life. ¡­¡­It should be so. It should have been so. My dad is an idiot who couldn¡¯t do that, and old man Bonaparte is a fucking bastard trying to give up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be on time. ¡­¡­All right, 10-man captain Smithson. Human hands aren¡¯t attached to wield weapons. You can also make something. Holding someone¡¯s hands. The voice can talk about any dream and love and the feet are able to go anywhere. You¡¯re not so clumsy that you can¡¯t understand it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I watched 100-manmander Grants who continue to drink alcohol at a high pace. I felt awake.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hahahaha. What did you forget?¡±

    ¡°I forgot. ¡­¡­Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡±

    ¡­¡­Not a human who is good at killing and solving, nor a nobleman who carries a nation. There was no need for such means and reason.

    ¡°Thank you, 100-manmander Grants¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Umu¡±

    I leave 100-manmander Grants who is about to close his eyes and Erik alone and hurry back to the inn.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Selenium! Hilda-san!!¡±

    ¡°Waa¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun!? ¡­¡­Yo, You look revived¡±

    I went back to the inn and hurried to talk to them

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I want you to make poison¡±

    ¡°Wh, What poison!?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­If possible, it¡¯s easy to paint on arrows, not detoxify so easily and it numbs the target instead of being lethal¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you going to do¡­¡­what is all this about¡±

    ¡°Will you use it for the Sword Saint Brigade?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I nodded strongly.

    ¡°First of all, we will stop the Sword Saint Brigade without dying¡±

 Chapter 73: Andyâ€™s fight, Dianneâ€™s fight

    <h4>Chapter 73: Andy¡¯s fight, Dianne¡¯s fight</h4>

    They¡¯re not allowed to win or lose this fight. Parents who are satisfied without permission in such a dying way arent admitted.

    ¡°They think they made their own time and because they got one at the end of their own time, they couldn¡¯t believe what they had built¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right. Even if I were a parent, I might think so¡±

    Hilda takes care of my wounds as I was beaten and cut and looks up while using a medical light skill.

    ¡°Parents will be sensitive to the ck and mistakes of their children only by the amount of time they have spent on their children. I think they were wrong about their upbringing and their actions to show to their children¡±

    Selenium nods.

    ¡°¡­¡­The people of Trot Kingdom now have been a little kind to other races as a policy, but they think that it is an unfairpromise. ¡­¡­Because the country loses, they don¡¯t refuse to be pressed and are looking at foreigners and other races as a symbol of that¡±

    ¡­¡­Would I take that I was beaten? I think it¡¯s such an idiot that there¡¯s a pretty rip-off like this everywhere. No, but they¡¯ve always been involved in the whole bar area¡­¡­and can¡¯t they think of the country? It may be a diplomatic issue. And the king and nobles who are the parents of this country have a feeling of blockage of the people as symbolized by them¡­¡­they might have had a sense of crisis in the loser¡¯s guts to reject others and run away from each other and gain rest.

    ¡°They lost because they lost. They didn¡¯t want to win because they couldn¡¯t win. If they got into such simple thinking, this country is certainly not ustomed to losing¡­¡­. But still, there is the future and the power to go there if they can show it clearly and they think that a shy coup d¡¯etat is the answer¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t admit that¡±

    Hilda¡¯s hand leaves my lips. I confirm it and stand up.

    ¡°It should be more important to have your parents live than what you can get in such an act¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    I look at Selenium that strikes a subtle nuance. Selenium gave a slightly troubled, frustrated look that she often makes when speaking of my fortune.

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it all about happy parent and child?¡±

    ¡°Selenium¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, I see. For selenium, parents are like that. There is a parent who dislikes the child and regrets the existence of the child, too. But.

    ¡°Selenium, can you be such a parent when you think of your child?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh¡±

    ¡°Even if your and my child is born, won¡¯t you be happy to be a parent and a child¡±

    ¡­¡­I put on a spiteful expression. Selenium cant imagine ¡°Other than that¡±. I don¡¯t want to repeat my childhood, but I do have a really happy vision. From the fortune of a half-elf, it is only to imagine in fragments from the appearance of other parents and children. But.

    ¡°I hate it. I want my child to love his parents and ancestors. With all my heart, it¡¯s the son of Andy Smithson, the grandson of Peter Smithson, ¡­¡­even the son of Selenium. I don¡¯t want my child to experience what I have tasted¡±

    I couldn¡¯t do it with my parents. I couldn¡¯t boast that I was happy. I wasn¡¯t told that it was good to be born and to be a good child.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be such a disappointing parent who dies by himself and is satisfied with it. It¡¯s useless unless it¡¯s a pinning parent until he sees his child properly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I agree¡±

    After holding her hand tight in front of her stomach, Selenium looked at me with a firm look.

    ¡°Then, I also¡­¡­let you be such a mother¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    ¡°Absolutely?¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, I see. For that, I will never die.

    ¡°Absolutely¡±

    ¡­¡­The opponent is the Sword Saint Brigade, a group of selected superhuman swordsmen. It is impossible to be absolute. But I promise. To be absolute.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In spite of the close midnight, Selenium and Hildapleted the numbness poison before dawn. ¡­¡­However, it is said that the anesthesia of the hand was formted and concentrated.

    ¡°The lethality of the poison itself is low, but be careful because the arrow of the crossbow is originally high in lethality. ¡­¡­Besides, if they fall in this snow, if they don¡¯t give first aid to theirpanions, they will have hypothermia anyway and will die¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    Upon receiving the bottle of the medicine that has been prepared, I confirm my possession. It is a crossbow that has been used for seven years. When I touch it, I know it¡¯s fine. ¡­¡­The worst punishment and fines will await me, because of the unauthorized removal of the squadron¡¯s gear, but I¡¯ll ept it after everything is over.

    ¡°Well then¡­¡­Selenium, Apple, please¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you leaving Anzeros-san and the others behind again?¡±

    ¡°They have something to do on their own. I am going to ¡ºDrink again¡» from now on¡±

    I¡¯m going out in the name of drinking¡­¡­.and head north. I am not a member of the group now, not a person involved in the operation. It is another act on that premise.

    I only asked Selenium and Apple for help. The illusion magic of Selenium is defensive. Apple¡­¡­can use divination magic. Although it is divination, it can¡¯t predict the future. Half-elves don¡¯t believe in destiny, the will of God, or anything like that. Its true identity is the wide-area perception using the flow of ¡°Qi¡± and the magic to convert it into five senses.

    Dianne also uses it. Or more precisely, these two magics are the key to long-distance battles of the crossbow corps. You can do anything with magic, but the power you can handle at once is small. Putting out a me, putting out a blizzard. It tears the earth and causes a storm. If you don¡¯t know the real elves (or their magic), you tend to imagine the offensive behavior of these acts, but basically, you can¡¯t do that and it was a waste if you could.

    However, direct intervention in human perception requires much less power than actually manipting physics to cause such phenomena. The magic used in the war focused on here and the illusion became mainstream. Strategic misinformation, illusion concealment, virtual image corps, march vagus. There are many ces where lies act effectively in war. But elves and dark elves are, by convention, not very likely to join soldiers except warriors and other races have a limited number of magicians. Therefore, the illusionist has be a kind of special unit by itself and has long been devoted to the disturbance until the frontal confrontation.

    It is Dianne who opened a way to boost the war power locally by operating it with a new weapon called crossbow on its own front and defeating the enemy. The ultra-long-range beyondmon sense can be limited first by human perception. Many human perceptions don¡¯t recognize the target one kilometer away. First of all, if you break it with perceptual amplification magic and then misrepresent your arrows and your current location with an illusion? It is the birth of an ideal sniper team.

    Where did the shote from, where should they hide? Even enemies who don¡¯t know it amplify their fears with each other and breaks up. ¡­¡­. I¡¯m not the same as the sniper of the North Elf even if I work hard alone. Still, I¡¯ll do it first. Neither victory nor defeat is made. If it is said to push through, the thread is first prone. If the old men are going to revolutionize the kingdom, I will revolutionize the old men with my tactics.

    ¡°The Sword Saint Brigade has begun to move forward. People are pretty much attached.¡±

    ¡°That would be so¡±

    Report by Apple¡¯s divination. At present, the old men were at a distance of four minutes from the post town to the royal capital. There is indeed a master swordsman. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know how many years he has retired, but he looks like about 80-year-old. Certainly, it will be difficult with the one-week walk marching to the side of the boat, which was taken long ago.

    ¡°Aim at that master swordsman old man¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t enough room to be targeted by strong guys¡±

    I set the arrow. I aim for the foot of the old master swordsman in the sensitization that has been sensitized to the limit. And shoot. ¡­¡­A direct hit, the old man fell over again. The surrounding people scream. The old Sword Saints roam and look around. ¡­¡­Even in a hard-to-find forest, it is not possible to find us because we also cast an illusion of space fixation.

    ¡°Bingo¡±

    ¡°N, Next one?¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s escape¡±

    It seems that old man Bonaparte has predicted the ce from where the arrow came from the arrow¡¯s trajectory. I began to hide with everyone in the shielding around here. ¡­¡­If they know that there is no continuous fire, they will rush here.

    ¡°For now, it¡¯s minus 1¡±

    ¡°If there were no people around us, the minus would be 2 or 3 though¡±

    If there is no support, thebat personnel will be put to nursing. However, people seem to turn to nurse if it is that old master swordsman, One person thanks to the men and women who paraded while making a speech.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    By night, I reduced their number by three. By the time we enter the post town, we withdraw as far as possible.

    ¡°It works well¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know¡±

    If you look only at the number, it is nearly 10%. The other party is the Sword Saint Brigade. It is not surprising that a medal will be awarded in the war. However, the other party is the¡¸Completely defeated¡¹Sword Saint Brigade. Even if they are reduced to half, they will probably have a fierce battle against the enemy 10 times the amount in the royal capital. The soldiers¡¯ method of operation, which Dianne said, does not apply to them. The soldiers who intend to live to win and those who don¡¯t have the ¡¸Honourable defeat premise¡¹are fundamentally different from each other.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be too far away. Do you want to stay up all night here?¡±

    ¡°Yess. ¡­¡­After a long time sleeping outdoors, Selenium¡±

    ¡°I did it quite a lot while looking for Andy, though¡±

    I spend a cold night with those two in a small valley. ¡­¡­And, at the beginning of the preparation, I saw a torch far away.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Mountain hunting. Have they been searching for us from the direction of our sniper? They don¡¯t think that it is an attack by the number of only three people, but we can¡¯t afford to fight now whether the other party is the people or the Sword Saint Brigade. It is too much to win with a crossbow against arge group.

    ¡°Selenium, Apple, we are found! Let¡¯s getaway!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Selenium, jump down!¡±

    A few quick shadows appeared behind Selenium by climbing the slope to look for the bark of firewood. It was old Sword Saints. It means that it is not the only one who has faded like the old Sword Saint from before.

    ¡°Kya¡­¡­hyaaa!?¡±

    Selenium escapes the hands of the old Sword Saint and we fall down the cliff. Hair¡¯s breadth. But there are several Sword Saints. My firepower is a crossbow. What will I do? Unlike Selenium, Apple can¡¯t protect herself. The Sword Saints recognize us and slide down the slope. Shoot. It takes 20 seconds to wind up after shooting. What to do with just one shot. ¡­¡­Shit, checkmate so fast? No, not yet.

    ¡°Take this!!¡±

    I picked up the crossbow and cried out to the nearby Sword Saint. Startled, the Sword Saints stop moving. Selenium and Apple have a startled look. Yup. It would be startled. It¡¯s just a bluff. The Sword Saints haven¡¯t taken anything.

    ¡°Good job to lure out a small number! Abandon the sword and put your hand on the ground! You¡¯re surrounded!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The Sword Saints stopped moving. Apple and Selenium slowlye to me and look around. Of course, nothing must be found out. ¡­¡­But, I can¡¯t help but continue the bluff while having cold sweat.

    ¡°What happened!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Kukuku, if you think about what to say¡±

    One of the old Sword Saint barely held the sword firmly and turned it straight to me.

    ¡°Do you think that we are now willing to spare our lives and beg for forgiveness?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It was so. In the first ce, I wasn¡¯t the first person to bluff.

    ¡°Who is surrounded in the first ce? I don¡¯t know what kind ofmand aimed at us, but using paralyzed poison or a weak woman like this, Celesta¡¯s art is totally not understandable¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Damn it. Even if I didn¡¯t surrender, I wondered if I could get away with haste. After all, it is useless¡­¡­.

    ¡°I told you to throw away your sword and put your hands on the ground¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­What. Eh? It¡¯s not my line now, right?

    ¡°You are enclosed. You¡¯re the ones that came out in small numbers, so you are easy to hunt¡±

    The voice echoes in the valley and I don¡¯t understand the sound source well. But that voice was beautiful, frightening like a wolf that hid the joy and once enough to discourage the Sword Saints again.

    ¡°Wh, who is it¡­¡­show yourself¡±

    ¡°Last notice. Throw away your swords and put your hands on the ground¡±

    The voice brutally rejects the request of the Sword Saint, including a little frustration. The Sword Saints have been jingling for a while and then wait for attention¡­¡­and they don¡¯t rush away. There are dozens of arrows flying in an instant.

    ¡°Guu!!¡±

    ¡°Ugaaa!¡±

    At the same time as sewing the feet of the sword saints on the ground, three people fly in the sky and stand in front of the sword saints.

    ¡°Freeze¡±

    ¡°Abandon your swords¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You lose!¡±

    Anzeros, Aurora and regr soldier Mikagami. And from among the surrounding mountains and forests, soldiers carrying crossbows¡­¡­the crossbow corps appears.

    ¡°Everyone¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you doing, Andy¡±

    Jumping down from the top of a nearby tree, Dianne stared at me. I can see Hilda, La, Jeanne and Maia in the crossbow corps.

    ¡°¡­¡­I am¡±

    How do I exin? ¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to bother you? I don¡¯t care because I¡¯ve been removed. Because what I do is my own selfishness? ¡­¡­Everything is too cool to say. Then, for me who was full of answers, Isaac gave a helping whistle whileughing.

    ¡°Haa. ¡­¡­We heard everything from Hilda-sensei¡±

    Williams nodded beside Isaac.

    ¡°Are you going to catch them all alive? You, your opponent are the decaying Sword Saint Brigade, so youe up with such an idea¡±

    Everyone starts off with it andes close to me.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to die in front of your lover¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re in front of your female ves, you try to be cool¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m overwhelmed by the style of 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    One by one, my head is poked. ¡­¡­But. When that was done, Dianne smiled and said.

    ¡°But why don¡¯t you consult with me. ¡­¡­Keeping them alive is a good idea. We can frustrate that nasty king¡¯s n¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°It was perfect if you hadn¡¯t done it alone!¡±

    Everyone in the Crossbow team raises the mood.

    ¡°But the danger level will rise. I can¡¯t be killed, it¡¯s my n¡±

    ¡°Haa, don¡¯t misjudge¡±

    Isaac struck my back.

    ¡°The dangerous bridge is prepared from the beginning. Right 100-manmander!¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t think that Smithson will run away first¡±

    Everybody smiles with ease. And finally, associate soldier Boyd scratched his head and said,

    ¡°¡­¡­I also agree with 10-man captain Smithson. ¡­¡­I want the parents to believe in their children. And¡­¡­I will be a parent who can believe in his children¡±

    ¡­¡­Oh, I see. This is a guy that didn¡¯t always believe in his parents.

    ¡°What, Boyd, you want to be a parent?¡±

    ¡°How far is it with Sylvia? How far!¡±

    ¡°You were the only one who believed that I would carry on a pure rtionship!¡±

    Boyd is kicked by another soldier all at once. Being greeted by them, I returned to the crossbow corps again.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    We return to the capital once with the carriage and La that was ced nearby. In the base of the tent which was made near the highway in the north, Dianne gathered the 10-man captain again and began the meeting.

    ¡°There has been no change in the operation so far. Divide into two toons and cover each other while withdrawing alternately. The front is protected by Anzeros¡¯s team. ¡­¡­And I will be on a frontal battle when Sir Bonapartees out¡±

    ¡°Ho, can I help you too?¡±

    ¡°La and Maia have something else to do¡±

    Dianne pointed at the end of the map. ¡­¡­Polka direction?

    ¡°I want you to be able to fetch the water of the miraculous spring from Polka. In rotation¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­In rotation?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this fight is honest, no matter how bad it happens. I have also confirmed with my own eyes that the miraculous water can cure anything if you are not dead¡±

    ¡°But, there is no effect over half a day. That means it¡¯s not worth taking it out¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we are going to let La and Maia get it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    With dragon¡¯s wings, it is possible to bring it to the capital before the effect runs out.

    ¡°All crossbow arrows should be painted with the mixture from Selenium and my sister. Don¡¯t aim for the key points. ¡­¡­And withdrawal is quick. The more you attract, the more stress it has on Anzeros¡¯s team¡±

    ¡°But if we can¡¯t do it, it will be a burden for 100-manmander¡­¡­no matter how many people are left of the Great Sword Saints there will be no victory¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s toote for that. It may not be in time¡±

    Diane took a breath and said to everyone, before gulping down a cup of well water.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, this is the first strategy not to die. We won¡¯t let either the enemy or the ally die. It can¡¯t die. It will create hate, it will make the battle go, it will be that. That¡¯s what the king thinks¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the best if no one really dies¡±

    Williams says so a bit selfishly. Williams agrees to the fight we¡¯re talking about, but in terms of whether it is actually possible, it will still have to be evaluated as an unreasonable task. But.

    ¡°In the previous war, I defeated them unterally. I won without my men dying. Even that was said to be impossible at that time. But I did it¡±

    ¡°The situation is different from that time¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There is no identical war anywhere¡±

    One beatter.

    ¡°The situation is different, this is different from the previous war. Celesta doesn¡¯t have to beat Trot now. The conditions for victory are different¡­¡­.a fight where no one dies, Williams¡±

    ¡°If the other side lets you do that¡±

    ¡°I have always dreamed of it¡±

    Dianne smiled out of ce.

    ¡°I was called the child of battle, I was feared as the war god and I kept on kicking the enemy in rage, but I always think after the battle is over. Is it nothing but killing. ¡­¡­Is there a fight that neither the enemy nor allies will protect? Williams, this is my dream fight. I will make my dreame true¡±

    Selfishness disappeared from Williams¡¯s mouth. The dream Dianne says is not just a dream, it is a beautiful equation spread before a genius. It was something that the goddess in front of us could probably do.

    ¡°¡­¡­Jesus, Mari. We will help you with that dream¡±

    Williams smiles with enthusiasm, putting his fist on his left chest and stretching his back. Everybody follows him. La and Maia wereughing with joy.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The deration of war was held with a single arrow. From the capital city of Trot to the first post town of Canzone, from which there is a band that is regarded as a rebel regardless of costumes and to attack. And to the extent that I regret, we have stated the rmendation of unconditional surrender. However, there is no way for them to obey.

    As you might expect, thirty or more of them marched to the town of Canzone in a stately manner.

    ¡°Good¡­¡­it¡¯s finally starting¡±

    The head of the deployed squadron is the Smithson squad and the Williams squad. We withdrew after a maximum of three shots. It is now supposed to leave behind to the rear guard Isaac and Keiron. Dianne casts a spell. The crossbow stock mediates the distribution of the magic effect to us and the sense is strengthened at a stretch. Still, at 800 meters, I saw the Sword Saint Brigade ahead and set up my crossbow¡­¡­and I noticed something strange. There are not even 20 people, including the old man.

    ¡°¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson, isn¡¯t the number of people less?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­what does that mean? Damn, Smithson squad stop firing, minute search operation!¡±

    Did they save even a few handpieces, or did they split up? The increase in uncertaintyes at a cost. I don¡¯t know when or when the blowes. That¡¯s also, the other party is Great Sword Saints. Although we can¡¯t do anything wrong with the deration of war, we were still at a loss. And the Williams squad who started shooting is almost out of the first attack.

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­it is indeed the Sword Saint Brigade!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you skipped training!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, roll up the strings! The ogres will pull the strings of the next guy!¡±

    We can¡¯t go too far after the first strike. It¡¯s like asking for a quick fix.

    ¡°Smithson squad set up! ¡­¡­Shoot!¡±

    I order my squad and they shoot the arrows immediately. However, the idea that the old man takes the timing and makes everyone take evasive action isn¡¯t done.

    ¡°Williams squad switch to sweeping at regr intervals! 100-manmander, aim!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ku¡±

    ¡°100-manmander!?!¡±

    ¡°Williams squad aim to change! Smithson squad, keep on checking as it is!¡±

    Dianne is hesitating. And she suddenly orders the Williams squad to turn 90 degrees. I wondered and look at the newly aimed position while winding up the strings. ¡­¡­In front of Isaac¡¯s squad. Nothing¡­¡­no. Things like running water are moving. ¡­¡­Wait, that¡­¡­!

    ¡°Hiding in an Illusion! The Sword Saint Brigade also has a magician!?¡±

    ¡°Done! Such a card!¡±

    Even for humans, about one in fifty people have the ability to use magic like elves. Despite the fact that it is a rare talent that isn¡¯t so different from the martial arts of the sword, humans can¡¯t use magic. The arrows of the Williams squad, who were thrown away and let go, paralyzed one person, but more than a dozen Sword Saints came into the pocket of Isaac squad. And Isaac is cut, the illusion is solved at once and the remaining Sword saints rush. Isaac throws his crossbow and throws rocks around him to intimidate the Sword Saints but it is not very useful against the Great Sword Saints who cut the rocks. Isaac¡¯s squad copses.

    The members of Isaac¡¯s squad are blown off by shockwaves one after another, throwing out the crossbow and running away. Isaac grabs the Sword Saint that was going to kill him there and throws him behind with every effort. ¡­¡­Isaac could have crushed him which is bad, so not to kill him he throws him away. Isaac was awful person at such times. But the rest of the Sword Saints swing their swords to the fleeing soldiers. One fell down. Two people fell down. The Sword Saints try to stab them. One was desperate Isaac, but the other wasn¡¯t¡­¡­from the position of Isaac. And, instead, Boyd jumped and helped.

    ¡°Smithson!!¡±

    I¡äm called by Anzeros suddenly. I can¡¯t afford to look around. If we don¡¯t shoot here, we will be killed by the old men. While I was watching the Isaac squad for tens of seconds, the old men came back and ran towards here.

    ¡°Damn!! Shoot!¡±

    Shoot. But it will be avoided soon. As long as there are eyes of an old man, a direct hit is difficult. I can¡¯t but say I didn¡¯t shoot. And Dianne and Anzeros cant move in front of us because the old man is in the main unit. While doing such a thing, Isaac¡¯s squad is annihted.

    ¡°Damn!!¡±

    I saw Isaac¡¯s squad. It seems that Isaac and Boyd prevent the pursuit of the injured person, but it is as if it were a sand mountain in front of the waves.

    ¡°Williams! Another shot! Another shot towards Isaac and Boyd, good in 10 seconds, okay!¡±

    Dianne shouts.

    ¡°10 seconds is¡­¡­yeah, understood!!¡±

    That¡¯s why we¡¯re making a profit and death only extends a little. Swallowing those words, Williams fires for support. And by the time itnded on the sky in the south, one of the fastest flying dragons rushed over the city of Canzone.

    ¡°¡­¡­What!?¡±

    ¡°Fly dragon¡­¡­is it a flying dragon service!?¡±

    Those guys are useless. They have never been put into battle and transport is limited to three, including the sentry of jockeys. I don¡¯t know what it is flying for, but it won¡¯t overturn the war. I thought.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡±

    The next moment, an unbelievable thing happened. The Sword Saints who approached Isaac are blown away all. Beautifully in the same direction. ¡­¡­Isaac¡¯s squad is taken care of.

    ¡°I was in time¡±

    Dianne smiles. ¡­¡­When I noticed, I saw a familiar man standing in front of Isaac¡¯s squad.

    ¡°100-man special dutymander¡­¡­Becker?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is the only one avable during this emergency¡±

    ¡°That way of talking hurts¡±

    ¡­¡­Running a few hundred meters in tens of seconds at once, suddenly appearing at our ce and listening to the talk, that¡¯s 100-man special dutymander Becker. Are you ridiculous?

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s start the fight here. Ah Becker, this time it¡¯s not good to kill¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uwa, that kind of handicap? I¡¯m d I just finished them with a kick¡±

    When I look at it, Dianne pulls out a sword and shoot slowly at Bonaparte¡¯s direction. It¡¯s no longer enough to use the crossbow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Andy¡±

    ¡°From here on, it¡¯s their job¡±

    Inspired by Anzeros and Aurora, we begin to withdraw. ¡­¡­The feast of the warriors was about to begin.

 Chapter 74: Childrenâ€™s answers

    <h4>Chapter 74: Children¡¯s answers</h4>

    Even though I ran away without helping in the fight, my sense-enhanced eyes caught the whole story of the fight.

    ¡°Anzeros, let some people go after Becker to clean up¡±

    ¡°Yes. Mikagami, Bronson, and Elliot will capture the enemy soldiers defeated by 100-man special dutymander! After that, they will support Isaac¡¯s squad withdrawal!¡±

    ¡ºUnderstood!¡»

    Even in Azeroth¡¯s squadron, the three men of highbat power overtake us and run toward Isaac¡¯s squadron. In front of their eyes the Great Sword Saints, who are beaten down and groan, disappear.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Mikagami-san, this is¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s magic! The soldiers who use illusion magic are still hiding!¡±

    Anzeros gives quick instructions to Mikagami-san and the others who look back.

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­give priority to Isaac¡¯s squad withdrawal! If we send Selenium or La around, we can break the illusion¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way to beg for nothing¡±

    Mikagami-san and the others who hurriedly changed their course went beside Isaac¡äs squad. And in front of Anzeros and Dianne, fighting is slowly approaching.

    ¡°It¡¯s a hugely avant-garde¡±

    Among the Anzeros squad, the soldiers level cant win against a night ss except for regr soldier Mikagami-san. If the opponent is the Great Sword Saints, then the regrs will go down a step as avant-garde and give way to the Ace Knights. Inevitably, beautiful girls such as Dianne, Aurora, and Anzeros will be on the forefront. Certainly, it can not be said that it is gorgeous.

    ¡°I¡¯m not gorgeous, sorry¡±

    100-man special dutymander Becker, who says that a little sulky. Yeah, he has a nice face, but certainly, he is not gorgeous. It is only Bonaparte who is stunned to see the special dutymander Becker and the old sword saints who are behind him have a firm stance on their feet.

    ¡°Is that the fast-paced swordsman nicknamed ¡ºDaydreamer¡» Sieg Becker who was enshrined when he surpassed ¡ºDancing spear¡» Almeida and ¡ºGale¡» Dingil?¡±

    ¡°Not so strong¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it just now. You will be killed if you¡äre careless¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, after all, is he famous in that line, daydreamer. I don¡¯t really know what a daydreamer is right now.

    ¡°You brought me a man who was so awkward and fun¡­¡­but here are 17 Great Sword Saints and you have 3 Ace Knights¡­¡­including the war god it is 4. You have some nerve¡±

    ¡°Why, it¡¯s nothing more than you who came to us¡±

    Dianne is unbearable. Is that also a bluff or¡­¡­.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make light of the Sword Saint Brigade, little girl!¡±

    ¡°Our Royal Sword Saint Brigade! There is no shortage of the number of people! Let¡¯s show it through even a thousand people!¡±

    The old Sword Saintse in color. But Dianne doesn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Barking boys¡±

    And Dianne shakes her hand. ¡­¡­Arrowse flying from overhead.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of friendly fire?¡±

    The Sword Saints who are quick to dodge, but several people were hit by the arrows and fell.

    ¡°Unfortunately, our crossbow corps are highly trained¡±

    Dianne says those words majestically. Members of the ¡­¡­Certainly, none of our corps members can shoot apples 100 meters away. It is a SAG training to have achieved that through the treatment of the crossbow is simplepared to an ordinary bow and even though Dianne¡¯s perception enhancement magic is also high effect. Dianne starts the fight while manipting everything skillfully as if themand itself is magic.

    ¡°17-to-4, make meugh! 17-to-100! My corps are helpful teammates!!¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Sir Bonaparte to receive the kick of power, such as Dianne¡¯s cavalry assault, he throws out a light shock wave with one arm. Even then, with a light shock wave of one arm, he couldn¡¯t stop, but Sir Bonaparte slipped a few meters and retreated, scraping the pavement with his iron shoe toes.

    ¡°Falter!¡±

    ¡°There are only 4, if you push through then there are only weak rear guards!¡±

    The Great Sword Saints shake their swords and make an assault. But before they can change their walking speed, urate shooting makes the equally spaced fence at the feet of the Sword Saints.

    ¡°Kuaa!!¡±

    Dianne¡¯s made a sighting in the sight of the member in the illusion and has been helping the sniper instruction. To produce it separately for each member, it seems to be the most delicate skill that cant be done by a person like Dianne, but the battle to enable the attack is certainly an effective tactic to be able to calcte the force of 100 people as it is. Now Dianne attacks. Anzeros emits a shock wave, Aurora crosses swords with the Sword Saints and 100-man special dutymander Becker pushes back several Great Sword Saints at a rate such as alter ego. A storm of arrows attacks the Great Sword Saints aiming for a chance to take them down. The aim that Dianne directs is urate and never hits her allies.

    ¡°Arthur Bonaparte!!¡±

    ¡°War god Dianne¡­¡­!! But that¡¯s it! We lost without meaning! We can now revenge that defeat by winning!¡±

    Sir Bonaparte exploding win is a rising exploding shockwave. It¡¯s like a tornado shattering the surrounding houses, but it doesn¡¯t work for Dianne.

    ¡°Gaaaa!!!¡±

    Dianne also shot two consecutive shockwaves with a kick and they were caught just before the gust urred. Is Dianne advantageous in agility and readiness? But.

    ¡°Not yet!!¡±

    To Dianne who copsed in posture by kicking those two shockwaves, a shockwave is hit immediately from the side by the sword that Sir Bonaparte returns. This cannot be prevented indeed.

    ¡°Guaaaah!!¡±

    Dianne is blown off wonderfully. But just before her body is mmed to the ground 100-manmander Becker made the rescue.

    ¡°It¡¯s safe!¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­Becker, you support Anzeros and the others!¡±

    ¡°I know. ¡­¡­.But let me be cool too¡±

    While running down the wall, he let Dianne down and 100-manmander Becker pulled out a knife with both hands and headed towards Sir Bonaparte while holding on the reverse.

    ¡°Sieg Becker¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I am honored you know me!¡±

    100-man special dutymander Becker bounces forward and unleashes 7 shing attacks with kicks towards Bonaparte.

    ¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t even see his attack if my sense wasn¡¯t strengthened. However, most of the attack still receive Bonaparte.

    ¡°Ooo¡±

    ¡°It, It¡¯s fast! But¡­¡­it¡¯s an ace knight!!¡±

    Another exciting shock wave. The townscape of the post town Canzone bes dustier. However, special dutymander Becker turns behind in an instant and dodges it.

    ¡°Yes, an Ace Knight¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Really¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to dodge¡±

    ¡­¡­The top speed of the moment, for now, seems to have exceeded the prediction of Sir Bonaparte. A slight margin disappeared from his expression.

    ¡°I heard that you¡äre as fast as the war god¡­¡­but it¡¯s like sheep¡¯s skin¡±

    ¡°What about that?¡±

    ¡°The fact that being an ace knight is itself a hide-and-believe, it is said that you¡äre Quika¡¯s best ace knight¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not happy with such a name, though¡±

    Special dutymander Becker and Bonaparte change their stance at the same time. The special dutymander also had a different face. He has a battle junkie¡¯s face with eyes open and pasting pleasures on the face instead of the usual bad middle-aged face.

    ¡°Uoooo!!!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Gagagagaa!! ¡­¡­No longer understandable, even with a strengthened sense, I can¡¯t follow their fight.

    Unexpectedly, Anzeros and the others still continued to dominate the battle against the Great Sword Saints even though the support was broken.

    ¡°Haaaaaa!!!¡±

    ¡°Seii!¡±

    Anzeros makes a quick cut and Aurora attacks the enemies around. Even if Aurora has missed an enemy, the other escorted infantry strikes and pushes them back. Even if the other party is old, they are still Sword Saints. Every Sword Saint uses shockwaves. Even with that, we avoided the cooperation with a single thread and maintained the front while inviting each other to strike.

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­what, for such little girls!¡±

    ¡°I am an adult!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re younger than me!¡±

    ¡­¡­While making trivial refutation.

    ¡°You will never pass through here¡±

    ¡°We will go gracefully, for the dignitaries of the Sword Saints¡±

    The pair of back-to-back pairings are very good and reliable and allied infantry is boiling up and the enemy¡¯s Sword Saints are jealous. And after ring at each other.

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s all withdraw! It is not time to scatter!¡±

    A voice rang from the sky, and the Sword Saints began to withdraw with a face that chewed a bitter worm.

    ¡°There you are!¡±

    When Dianne throws a stone, the illusion disappears and an old manes to light. It¡¯s a rather sturdy swordsman, but was he in charge of the illusionary tactics?

    ¡°Konuoto-dono!¡±

    The old man is covered by Sir Bonaparte, as another shock wave is released and instead of being blinded he withdraws.

    ¡°¡­¡­Now, the royal capital¡¯s Academy¡±

    ¡°It was the academy president Kaul Konuoto¡­¡­shit, the old men of this country are all the same¡±

    Dianne says so with a spit. Anyway, the tactless military people, even the knowledge group wouldn¡¯t participate in this battle without trusting this generation.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    We once withdraw to the base. Isaac¡¯s squad suffered several injuries, including Isaac, but we were relieved to find out that he wasn¡¯t dead.

    ¡°¡­¡­However, there are some who were in danger without Hilda-sensei¡±

    Mikagami has a cloudy expression. Even though they fought that much, only four Sword Saints were trapped or captured.

    ¡°There is a possibility that we will be cut off in the long run as it is¡±

    ¡°With this breakthrough failure, that old man might switch to a quick fight ahead of the dark assault¡±

    I feel disappointed to 100-man special dutymander¡äs words.

    ¡°I hope that La wille back soon¡±

    The miraculous spring¡¯s water is calcted from La¡¯s flight speed and she needs to be here till the end of the day. If she doesn¡¯t make it in time the effect of the spring water will be useless.

    ¡°La-sama¡­¡­I, I see at the moment¡±

    Maia, who was looking at the northern sky at the exit of the tent, tells me of La¡äs arrival. The water she carries will be a rain of grace to Isaac¡¯s squad. We got out of the tent and waited for her arrival.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­Andy-sama, you may still see only a point¡±

    I look closely at where Maia points. A ck shadow is getting bigger and bigger. Yup. That silhouette belongs to La.

    A lightning-like sh blew up from under La. La is hit directly by the sh and falls.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°La-sama!¡±

    ¡°Wh, What does that mean!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I was careless, the Sword Saint Brigade¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Dragonyer!¡±

    I nod with Dianne.

    ¡°Hilda-san, pleasee for a moment! It¡¯s an emergency!¡±

    ¡°Maia go help, La! In your dragon form!¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡±

    Maia poses and descends as a blue dragon on the snowy field during dusk. Me, Dianne and Hilda ride on her back in a hurry.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    La was lying naked in the snowy field, smeared with a lot of blood and fragments of the wagon that was supposed to be packed with the water of the miraculous spring.

    ¡°La!¡±

    ¡°La-sama!¡±

    ¡°La-chan!¡±

    We get down next to La. ¡­¡­She was torn roughly from the chest to the side.

    ¡°Ho¡­¡­Wh, what, ouch¡­¡­wee¡­..nou¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°La! Hold on!¡±

    ¡°The miraculous water! Maia quickly bring some water!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Dianne gives instructions, and Maia looks for a safe one from the water bags scattered around.

    ¡°Ouch! This!¡±

    ¡°Let me freeze it just in case¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s still effective, it won¡¯t freeze¡±

    Polka¡¯s miraculous spring water is fetched and the effectsts only for half a day. And if it loses its effect, it bes just water. The presence or absence of the effect can be determined by freezing. Maia holds a water bag in her hands and blows cold air. It didn¡¯t freeze.

    ¡°Good, take it¡±

    ¡°Yo, You take this cold water out in this cold¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an idiot¡±

    When we tried to pour it on La, a stone flew from somewhere. Before it hit my hand, Dianne knocked it down.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    When Dianne saw the direction of the flight and whispered something, an illusion was blown off and Bonaparte came out from the inside. He carries the dragonyer in his hand like dragging.

    ¡°Arthur Bonaparte!¡±

    ¡°I dropped the dragon with great pains. Oh, it can¡¯t be helped¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡±

    Anger sprouts in my belly. I can endure being targeted, but did you try to kill La, who just flew by?

    ¡°Wait, owner¡±

    When I bite my teeth and tried to expose the killing intent to Sir Bonaparte, La pulled my hand and stopped me.

    ¡°La¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­This isn¡¯t your justice¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But¡±

    La smiled and shook her head, exposing the painful wound on her beautiful limbs. ¡­¡­That¡¯s it. La doesn¡¯t want me to bend justice for her, even if she¡¯s dead.

    ¡°You¡¯re a loyal looking man, dragon¡±

    Sir Bonaparte strangely says so respectfully and tries to provoke me. ¡­¡­Really. Bonaparte is also impatient. Knowing our intention to fight and scatter, even trying to stop him. He wants to take it to the ideal way to scatter. Even so, the only way to kill an extra person is still a straight-up sword.

    ¡°La¡±

    ¡°Ho¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re my proud dragon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t die yet. I want to go around the world with you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy¡±

    ¡°My dragon is the kindest and strongest being in the world¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m d, nou. ¡­¡­Really, you¡äre a man who says good things¡±

    Stroking La¡¯s head, I poured the content of the water bag onto La¡¯s chest and stood up and stared at Sir Bonaparte.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think it will go your way, old man¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh¡±

    Sir Bonaparte snort and left.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Jeanne screamed when we brought the fallen La into the camp.

    ¡°Elder sister La!¡±

    After losing consciousness on the way, La has not woken up yet. Jeanne bursts into tears to the painful sight of La and we quickly sew up the wound and bandaged it.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him, that damn human!!¡±

    Jeanne grabbed her hammer as it is and I hold her who is about to run out of the field.

    ¡°Wait¡±

    ¡°Step aside! I¡¯ll kill you if you disturb me now!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s the first time Jeanne has been so furious. But that may be true. Jeanne is a child who was despised in her colony and was helped by La. La who is like a parent to Jeanne was harmed by surprise, so she is angry. However.

    ¡°No. I won¡¯t step aside¡±

    ¡°Step aside!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t go aside. I won¡¯t let anyone die¡±

    ¡°10-man captain!!¡±

    That is my justice that I dered in front of La. So, for La, I don¡¯t bend.

    ¡°If you really want to kill me, then kill me, Jeanne¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Showing her teeth, Jeanne intimidates me at thest moment. If that really matters, Jeanne¡¯s hammer will be able to mince me in an instant. Dianne looks at me anxiously and Maia wonders whether she should stop Jeanne or protect me. ¡­¡­For a few minutes, Jeanne was ring at me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you so mean, 10-man captain¡­¡­¡±

    She let go of her hammer and Jeanne broke down. I gently hold that Jeanne and gently pat her shoulders.

    ¡°¡­¡­All right. I¡¯m¡­¡­we all help out¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Honestly, how is it, Andy¡±

    After sending the crying Jeanne to bed, Dianne asks me.

    ¡°We win while everyone is alive. Let¡¯s say we can do this. ¡­¡­we will do it. But what then?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I will persuade¡±

    ¡°People are no longer excited by Bonaparte¡¯s words. It is not a problem that it is now ¡°stopped after all¡±. It¡¯s going to be a riot¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Right¡­¡­what is it? But.

    ¡°If so, I will persuade people¡­¡­. Is it the Sword Saints? Is it the Great Sword Saints? It is not because they haven¡¯t revolutionized the people who had been yearning for Trot. It was originally just a pretext, a monkey show¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a politician. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not saying that you are bad, but it is necessary. If you grasp the hearts of the people, the destination is absolute¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    What I am doing is irresponsible. I wonder if everyone wants such a thing. I don¡¯t want to think that way. Trot is¡­¡­full of humans. I want to believe that we can live in peace with gratitude and pride by holding hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­still. I hate to let go of everything, let alone do it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne closes her eyes and shuts down. She is wondering how she can grant my selfishness. ¡­¡­Because this person is such a person. Surely if I keep fighting against old man Bonaparte, she will surely keep fighting next to me. I think it¡¯s not pretentious anymore. That¡¯s the love of this person. ¡­¡­If I think about it, all the women around me are good women.

    They ept my selfishness and cmity in kindness, give me the future and continue to believe in me. Even for those girls, I can¡¯t just give up. They think that I can really do it. A future that allows old man Bonaparte and the king to do what my father couldn¡¯t do. Such an ordinary life.

    ¡°Yes, yes¡±

    Such a voice resounded in the snowy field at night.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The deration of war will be delivered again with an arrow. But that isn¡¯t a battle arrangement between the crossbow corps and the Sword Saint Brigade. Just a letter of challenge.

    ©¤©¤To master swordsman Arthur Bonaparte. I, Andy Smithson apply for a duel with you. The ce is the top of the royal capital¡¯s Karbama mountain and the time is noon tomorrow. Under themand of 100-manmander Dianne, the Celesta army promises to take pride and not to interfere. I wille by all means.

    ¡°I thought it was a joke¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible to talk with you unless I do this¡±

    The old man came. I answered such a foolish letter dutifully. ording to the guy, he was proud that he was born and never fought for a battle alone and never lost.

    ¡°It¡¯s a duel. What to bet, youth¡±

    ¡°What should we bet¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you call the duel without deciding?¡±

    I shrugged my shoulders while sitting on a rock to the old man who frowns with his eyebrows.

    ¡°I am not a swordsman. I am not a magician. I am not a decent cksmith nor a schr. I have only one pride. That I¡äm the son of Peter Smithson, a cksmith from Polka in the Trot kingdom¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay. First of all, what should we bet?¡±

    ¡°Listen to me, and answer properly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯vee so small. Is it good to put life in such a thing?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s not cheap if it¡¯s against the invincible Sword Saints¡±

    The old man put the sword he brought on a rock opened his mouth after a long while and removes his cloak.

    ¡°Then if I win, you will swear that you will not stand before me¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°What can you do more than that?¡±

    Iughed. This old man understands me well. I can¡¯t do anything. There are a lot of great guys around me, but what I could ever do is always just the first step and the idea of the mouth. I¡äm also good with sex. But I dare to open my mouth.

    ¡°I will protect everything¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s a very dashing thing¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Ha, this is, this is¡­¡­excuse me. Go ahead, please¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡­¡­Really¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Oya, if an audience¡­¡­excuse me, but first the messenger¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm, oh? Were you nning toe to see me at such a time?¡±

    ¡°No, right now, all the ns are against it¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Old man Bonaparte saw that I was standing without a sword and took out a knife from his luggage and throw it in front of me with the sheath.

    ¡°Unarmed in a duel isn¡¯t good¡±

    ¡°I came to save you. So how can I use a knife to save you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Save. You always tend to dream and say insane things, but this time it¡¯s just about it¡±

    After smiling slightly, the old man made a raged expression that could kill a monster with only that expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun, brat! I grew up in the country without knowing anything. What did you know when you shook the tail abroad? You¡¯re going to save me? Don¡¯t be so conceited! Fifty years of this Trot swordsman isn¡¯t light enough to be saved by a brat like you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    Honestly, my heart got cold. But. On my back are the friends who believe in me and the feelings of the women who love me like this. I¡¯m neither shaking nor falling.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t approve. I don¡¯t admit that thest 50 years of you could only produce something like that¡±

    ¡°What did you say¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Your fifty years. The king¡¯s forty years. My father¡¯s whole life. Linda-san¡¯s half-life. Surido master¡¯s, Polka¡¯s Baron, my mother¡¯s life so far and the lives of those old Sword Saints¡±

    I grabbed my fist and took a fighting pose. There is nothing that I have won for 25 years in total. Still, I swung my fist.

    ¡°We were born by you!¡±

    I hit.

    ¡°We admire you!¡±

    I hit.

    ¡°Do you think that we won¡¯t be able to grasp the next era without the help of you?¡±

    I hit with all my strength.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°¡­¡­What does this sword mean? Ruth Bonaparte¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a revolution, former king. You will step down from the throne. Thank you very much¡±

    ¡°Will this I be defeated and you be the king? To be the king of this defeated country¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­No, it isn¡¯t a defeated country¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t ept such a rant in my husband¡¯s country. Father¡±

    ¡°Reina¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°My proud father! This Trot you have built is your wife¡äs pride! This beautifulnd, that the trustworthy sword saints call the defeated country¡± I dere here! We will abolish the old king who forgot himself in defeat and restore this country again so that every citizen will look up to this g with pride!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ruth¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°The future of our Trot will note out with bloody beginnings! Let¡¯s bear the 600-year-old history of Trot, the trust of the three million people and the love of your beloved wife on our back! You see, you¡¯re a good king, father and we prove you will be proud of us!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Gardner¡­¡­have you betrayed me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, king. It is bad to make this Grand Duke to be a supporting role and to stand out. ¡­¡­Yes, the old can¡¯t make the future. The future belongs to the children. I just remembered that¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    I continued to hit the old man while feeling the fear of the man, the reverence and the repulsion as the whole body shivered.

    ¡°Can you see the country that you built? Can you not see the pride that you have left? The craftsmen who continued to stretch their spines for you! And with Celesta, Afilm and the elves who feared you! The children who are born and listen to the legend of the sword saints! How much do you think there is! Don¡¯t think that it will take only two days to clean up after a violent life!¡±

    ¡°Guu¡­¡­u, gaa¡­¡­¡±

    I sit on top of the fallen old man and I swing my fist while crying.

    ¡°You¡¯re obliged to live and be respected! As long as you have your life gotten from heaven, you have the duty to be there as a yearning for the kids who admire you! If you want to express your pride to your children, keep telling! And hold your grandson, pamper them, see them grow up keep them alive and don¡¯t die until you say that it was a happy life when there was a worth that you kept working hard!¡±

    ¡°Guuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We think we¡¯re going to be strong! We¡¯re going to be strong in order to have a happy life without our loved ones dying! Good countries are all that! Parents, children! Neighbors, friends! I will do my best to make it a country that can be spelled in a happy life forever!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U¡­¡­Uu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t approve that the king who worked the hardest or the old Sword Saints to die! I will definitely do it!¡±

    Blood came from my fist. The old man¡¯s lips were bleeding and my fist, which wasn¡¯t used to anything more than that, had be worn out. ¡­¡­And the old man was crying.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ku, u¡­¡­uoooooo¡­¡­¡±

    I hugged the crying old man.

    ¡°Sor¡­..sorry¡­..we were like this¡­¡­.we were just the kind of parents we couldn¡¯t think of and we are sorry¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I lost¡­¡­I lost for the second time¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Order to the Sword Saint Brigade. The king has resigned. Immediately, attend the new king¡äs enthronement ceremony¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­¡­wh, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Sir Bonaparte hasn¡¯t returned yet! The dark elf of Celesta wille to here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the king¡¯s abdication!?, It¡¯s too early!¡±

    ¡°Repeat. King Ulysses abdicated. A new king is born. The Sword Saints shall attend the new king¡äs enthronement ceremony as soon as possible¡±

    ¡°So, Somehow¡­¡­unusual¡±

    ¡°Are we determined tomit guilty¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Without Sir Bonaparte, we alone¡­¡­is there any victory against the forces of the war god¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s hear¡±

    ¡°Konuoto-dono!¡±

    ¡°Dark Elf. What are you going to do with the Sword Saint Brigade¡­¡­yo, you!?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been a long time, president Konuoto. ¡­. No, it was a good ¡ºExercise¡»¡±

    ¡°Eh, exercise¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°It will be an exercise. No one will die, including military civilians. Have you heard that from my daughter so much?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What does that mean? True meaning¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no true meaning. I swear. ¡­¡­Well, let¡¯s just say that my daughter and her lover are a bit special¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huhu, here¡¯s the story. ¡­¡­Ah, I hope this country will improve. A country with proud young people will surely grow. Let¡¯s raise the cup together. To that new king, he still needs old-fashioned old tales¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I understood. Minister Ashton¡±

 Chapter 75: Part 1 Epilogue Everyone laughs in that town

    <h4>Chapter 75: Part 1 Epilogue Everyoneughs in that town</h4>

    My uncle said, ¡°It¡¯s not just that mass printing hase in yet. The dream is too much to eat with it ¡°andughed and the age in the future is information. The sharing of information must eventually be a major industry. I hear that the newspaper is already spreading in the southern ins. In our time, it is decided that the report will acquire a big position in Trot without fail. Then, it is decided that it is better to spit on the position as the news worker as early as possible. It is only an opportunistic principle of the aged person that the mind is fast. The times are always moving forward. So always a new age is made by the young. ¡­¡­My uncleughed in a bad mood.

    The fifth year of King Ruth I. In other words, four years have passed since the sudden regime change that year. In the lecture of the history of the royal capital academy, there is only one scene, an event that is about to be told in too much time of the lecture of the Celesta War, but I haven¡¯t forgotten that there was a little mysterious movement at that time. At that time, I hadn¡¯t been able to drink alcohol, but I remember well what adults had been up on the night before the change of government. King Ruth (at that time, Sir Bonaparte¡¯s son) was never in the admission of the royal capital. On the contrary, he should have been admiring the rumor that Sir Bonaparte¡­¡­the Great Sword Saint, Arthur Bonaparte, is advancing to defeat the king.

    When the sword saints who came to the royal capital as Ace Knights respond, we should bring out the household before the royal capitales to the battlefield, such a story was here in the city. However, it was interrupted with the report that they had engaged with a corps of Selesta once in Canzone, and the next day, Ruth Bonaparte, who had the approval of Princess Reina and Duke Gardner, hijacked the royal castle. The town was plunged into chaos as the new king was dered to have been crowned. There was also the case that the Armed Forces Revolution happened, and there was a puzzle that Arthur Bonaparte was the only father of King Ruth, and this was not a synchronized action.

    However, they flowed in vain and for some reason, there was no apparent repulsion from the nobles of various ces, and the royal right exchange was established. Seeded with the blessings and support from Celesta, and quickly became the rightful king, Ruth immediately ordered the Great Sword Saints who would have risen with his father and the Sword Saints who didn¡¯t move and the former king and his father Arthur Bonaparte. He ordered a metaphor to a wolf. And four years from that. The castle, which was upied by Celesta bureaucrats, became increasingly popted with Trot people and became a bit more vibrant in the capital city of Trot. I didn¡¯t mind at that time, but I understand it now. We were frightened by the bottomless power of Celesta, and, far from resuming, we had given up even to stand up.

    There are other mysterious variations at that time. Although there was some exchange by the mediation of Celesta, the foreign students increased from the northern elf territory which was and of fear after all for the human race at that time. They were long-lived and good instructors and researchers than some humans. It also leads to martial arts and often crosses with the sword saints. To the famous story of the Celesta War,

    ¡°Celesta has a strong warrior called the war god, which is a female dark elf with no knight ss and no big height, so she never stood out and you couldn¡¯t win against her with any unit. Even the sword saint brigade lost in her intervention¡±

    Although it is said, I see it when I see the power of the elves. If they are long-lived species, maybe there may be such a miracle-like existence. Celesta wasn¡¯t able to do that either because they were reluctant to admit the possibility of such a being, including ogres and human beasts. And the rumor is that Ruth¡¯s enthusiasm was behind the friendly exchange with them. It is only spection to look at the time of the regime change, but if it is true, there is no choice but to forego her foresight, action, and ambition. If you think she is the enemy of Trot, you will be scared.

    Speaking of the merits of King Ruth, the resurrection of the sword saints issuedst year has been widely taken up recently. For example, it was approved by Celesta to allow Ace Knights, who were once called Sword Saints and swordsmen who passed the test in Trot Kingdom, to be officially named ¡¸Sword Saint¡¹. Thing. Despite only the name, the Sword Saints are a nation¡¯s pride and soul. Trot is still in the position of Celesta and the militarymand does not belong to the king. But instead of the simple and irresistible name Ace Knight, it was a great boost to the spirits of the swordsmen that this brilliant title returned to Trot. My uncle is both a schr and a well-known swordsman, who wears the ace knight emblem. At this time, I asked him to rece it with the newly issued Sword Saint emblem, but my uncleughed and shook his head.

    ¡°Swordsman is a swordsman. And I don¡¯t dislike the name Celesta¡¯s Ace knight. I¡¯m also proud to be standing with them¡±

    He may have his own policy.

    The most talked about in the recent first round of exams is the Great Sword promotion of Erik Randall, who is the idol of the Randall family and the idol of the royal capital academy. He is also known as thest sword saint assigned by the former king and he is a master of fine swordsmanship and he vividly overwhelmed the other three swordsmen he fought with and mmed the sword to the ground. He is portrayed by many improvised painters. As one of my uncle¡¯s disciples, my uncle, who doesn¡¯t usually praise other people so much,mented in various ways on Randall-san¡¯s brave appearance as he now sits as a lecturer at the royal capital academy. However, at the next drinking party, Randall-san left a humblement, ¡°It¡¯s still not enough¡±.

    ¡°I still have people that I want to win against. That woman seems¡­¡­not so much interested in being a Great Sword Saint¡±

    ¡°Is it about the ¡¸War god¡¹?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that person. If you want to win against that person, it¡¯s not good enough to be a Great Sword Saint¡±

    ¡°Do you know ¡¸War god¡¹?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡±

    After that, he lost his temper before and after with the alcohol, so I missed the details of the war god. I know that it is real.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    After that, I decided to go on a trip relying on this information. A woman who isn¡¯t interested in being a Great Sword Saint while beating Randall-san. And she is still young. It is a scoop.

    ¡°I would rather go to see her¡±

    My uncle had dropped his head on Randall-san¡¯s head. Soon, the royal academy is busy with exams. I received a letter as his wish and got on a carriage to the north. The aim is the outlying Polka autonomous region. ¡­¡­I knew for the first time that it was an autonomous region in thetest data.

    Polka is a famous town known as a temple for seriously ill patients who have been abandoned by the doctors. There is a legend that the water there is miraculous and can heal all illnesses and wounds except destiny. To tell the truth, this story isn¡¯t believed by 80 percent of the people in the royal capital and Folklore. If there are really people dying their own, they will visit thisnd in the hope to cling to thest straw. However, I have to say that the journey is the worst. What is that road? Ups and downs, a full course of rocky mountain and dirt roads that aren¡¯t even barely developed. Other customers on the stagecoach also frowned. In the case of an acute patient who is dying, it may not be possible for them to take a breath on the way through this road with a horse-drawn carriage.

    We reached Polka with our tails between our bodies. I was surprised, to be honest. It¡¯s almost like Trot. Arge number of handsome and beautiful elves walk through the city and they are showing a rxed appearance than in the royal capital. The townspeople also far from an unexpected stance on the elves shovel the snow or do carpenter work together. Speaking of snow and carpenter work, the abundance of ogres and dwarves is also spectacr. I wonder why there are so many ogres and dwarves in this city, but I also see figures such as fox beast people and cat beast people here, so it¡¯s very lively in this ce.

    Speaking of which, I have heard about it. This city doesn¡¯t belong to Trot alone, but to many countries, as it is intended to gather people in search of the miraculous water. If so, it is reasonable that there are a lot of people from Celesta and Afilm and I can see a variety of faces. I convinced myself so much, but the next moment, my pathetic effort was to be blown in small pieces. A jet ck dragon flew through the sky just a few tens of meters above. It is not a flying dragon of the Celesta army special high-speed brigade. Flying dragons cant carry a carriage.

    ¡°Uwaa!!¡±

    After I was astounded, I was looking for a ce to escape in a hurry, but the people of this city don¡¯t run away and instead wave their hands to the huge dragon.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°This is La-sama a friendly dragon¡±

    I can¡¯t say anything. Is it not themon sense of the world that people are afraid and flee from dragons? I can definitely say that everyone in the southern Great ins where I studied abroad had fallen into depression. I felt as if I was lost in a foreign world and I went to a hotel near me and took a good rest for today. I might have been tired of the carriage journey.

    The next day, I refreshed my mind and headed to the Baron¡¯s mansion who ruled this city. There is also the letter of the royal academy that I was forced to bring here by my uncle. I wanted to ask the person in charge to exin the chaos in this town as well as my original coverage goal of the woman who was stronger than Randall-san. Then, when I pushed into the office of the baron, there were four people in it. One of them was Duran Guto the baron.

    It is the owner of this mansion. The remaining three were marvelous people. One is the former king, Ulysses Ernest. The other is a great sword saint, Arthur Bonaparte. These two men showed their faces to the public many times at ceremonies, so I can¡¯t know them. The other one was a strange elf girl with silver hair. If it is unusual for elves to drink tea in the royal pce with Trot nobles, it is impossible for those three who are associated with each other to be seen in this town.

    ¡°You are!!¡±

    ¡°Who are you¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s lunch delivery? Fast¡±

    ¡°Old man, we¡¯re not just having breakfast¡­¡­we are talking, hohoho¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s an elf, I¡¯m worried about the green Shaquille¡±

    ¡°Baron, if you say that to the green n, do you look for war?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, keep it a secret¡±

    ¡­¡­It was a surprisingly rxing space. I heard that Sir Bonaparte and the former king havee to the resort at the rmendation of King Ruth. Although Ruth is prominent with a sense of cool-headedness and shrewdness, does that mean that he had an ordinary feeling for his parents?

    ¡°Cool-headedness?¡±

    ¡°Shrewdness?¡±

    ¡ºHahaha¡»

    ¡°Is that the time that Ruth said so? I became old¡±

    ¡°Not at all¡±

    The former king and Sir Bonaparteughed, but I believe that this is a cool evaluation with nobody. More than that.

    ¡°What is with the chaos of this Polka?¡±

    ¡°Chaos¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If youe here for the first time, you might be surprised¡±

    ¡°If you say so, it might be so. Irina-dono, this young man¡¯s unwilling words, humbly forgive it¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, do you think I get angry with the rant of this child?¡±

    ¡­¡­I am 21 years old this year, but I was treated as a child by this t-chested female elf. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t say that she is a child. She is an adult. As an aside, I heardter that she is 157 years old this year. Elves are too mysterious.

    It is said that thisnd is amemorative ce for the interaction between the elves and the people of Trot. King Ruth wasn¡¯t a big deal, but rather it was that Baron Guto was recognized as a friend of the elves. Then I politely think that it is King Ruth to squeeze in the shadows, but aside from that, thisnd is a testimony of the friendship between the northern elves and humans, and in a nasty way, it is a specialw as a buffer zone said that it is an area to be governed. Although it is a ce where King Ruth¡¯s dark spot has risen, I think that it is difficult to change thew in terms of bnce with the Celesta¡¯sw in the current Trot, but it seems like Celesta also is a little obsessed with thisnd. It is said that a 100-manmander of Celesta is stationed here.

    It is unusual. We are given the name of Trot Corps and we are the former Kingdom army treated as the nominal side of Celesta, but in the south, I have heard many examples of allowing Celesta soldiers to leave to such an outback. However, they are actually present and some people have acquired something like temporary nationalities as this autonomous city people. And, it was heard that the female swordsman I¡¯m looking for is near the garrison of the 100-man Corps and is in the new town where development began recently.

    When I walk in the city again, a lot of ogres, dwarves, and beast people have a Celesta ent. In other words, they are associated with the 100-man corps. If so, I¡¯m convinced. No matter how much people in Trot gather together, such a diverse variety of people will not gather. I don¡¯t know what it is like, but this borough is part of the elf territory, Trot and Celesta. It is probably on the calction that the existence of this area acts as a diplomatic advantage, as King Ruth¡¯s abyss. It is not strange if that king is that much.

    There are many children in the new city. It is a lively young city. Such a ce feels good with hope for the future. A small child runs through in front of me. It may be an elf because the ears are sharp. A nearby woman helped the child who fell and cried. It is a youngdy who is not different from me.

    ¡°Oh, are you a traveler?¡±

    Seeing my face, the young woman smiled saying so. It¡¯s hard-to-see, but I got a little bit of a smile. It is a person who seems to be gentle. I hope she isn¡¯t married.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from the royal capital and I¡¯m looking for someone from¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait a minute. ¡­¡­Dear?¡±

    Thedy shakes her hand with a full smile. A quick heartbreak. There is no time for me to hide. ¡­¡­And because it was a huge ogre who rushed to thedy, it was the final blow. Though it is a woman of the human race. And she is so beautiful.

    ¡°Sylvia!!¡±

    ¡°Dear, this traveler is searching for someone¡±

    ¡°I see, I might be of help¡±

    The male ogre doesn¡¯t have a horn, but he is a soft man with a strange mannerpared to his stern face. And there is a familiar emblem on his chest.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sword, saint¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, ¡­¡­yes, I passed thest exam¡±

    The ogre scratched his head in shame.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m slow to say. I¡¯m Arnie McRain. 10-man captain of the Celesta northern army 1st crossbow corp¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m his wife, Sylvia¡±

    A perfect happy pair. I feel like a loser meaningless. No. I have another purpose.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­I heard that there is a very strong female swordsman here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Female swordsman¡±

    ¡°A strong person¡­¡­¡±

    The two look at each other a little.

    ¡°Do you know¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­who is it?¡±

    ¡°I think she is the strongest, because Randall-san, who had be a Great Sword Saint the other day, said he couldn¡¯t win yet against her¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The two look at each other again.

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you exclude Aurora-san? She hasn¡¯t held a sword recently¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, I can¡¯t win against her yet¡±

    ¡°Dianne-san or Anzeros-san¡­¡­maybe?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but what about the old story of¡­manding officer Isaac¡¯s wife¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, that person was also strong¡­¡­I mean, Kate-san was also super strong¡±

    ¡°But maybe it¡¯s La-san or Maia-chan¡±

    I want you to wait. Are there so many strong people? I intended to say that it was a Great Sword Saint ¡­That¡¯s it. The name should be written on the envelope I received from Randall-san.

    ¡°¡­¡­This person is called Angelina¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Angelina Neumann¡­¡­Sylvia, do you know her?¡±

    ¡°Who¡­¡­is it¡±

    ¡­¡­There are strong swordsmen, but it seems that there is no Angelina Neumann. I got stuck.

    I realized in about 30 minutes that it might be a pseudonym of someone else. If there is no one who remembers among the strong female swordsmen that they have listed, then¡­¡­well, maybe it would be possible to write a book with coverage of this strange autonomous region alone. Sorry, Randall-san. So, when I went to a suitable store, I found a dwarf girl who sweats on her healthy skin.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    ¡°A, Ah, Hello¡±

    ¡°Oh, an unknown face. Except for my family, you¡¯?re the first guest in Smithson¡¯s Armor store¡±

    ¡°Ha, haa¡±

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s much profitable. But this dwarf girl is pretty. Her body is small but she can¡¯t help it as she is a dwarf and she has a small chest bulge which pushes up the tank top¡­¡­is she 15, 16 years old? No, she is a dwarf, so she might be about 30 years old? It is good because she is cute. I hope she¡¯s not married.

    ¡°That¡­¡­I¡¯m looking for someone¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a customer. I¡¯m disappointed¡±

    Uwaa. I have tantly dropped off my shoulders. But I can¡¯t help it. I just have to find someone.

    ¡°Do you know who is Angelina Neumann?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? You know Anzeros?¡±

    ¡°Its Angelina Neumann¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A name I¡¯ve heard somewhere before¡±

    She thinks. And it seems that she gave up in 5 seconds.

    ¡°Listen to Apple or Selenium about it! I¡¯m busy with store-keeping, horse¡¯s hooves batting and parenting!¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡±

    ¡­¡­My sad voice broke into two, as being kicked off my request and that she was a midwife. Yes, half and half. Well, she is a pretty girl, someone probably already proposed to her. No. I¡¯m not that much of a hetero. There is no regret.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­but even so, who is that Selenium-san or Apple-san?¡±

    The person named Selenium-san travels around here and there, so she doesn¡¯t go home very often (She is an adult, so you can¡¯t forbid her anything), so I went to Apple-san. ¡­¡­I got lost on the way. No, not so wide. Just because there are only new housing areas and only simr houses, nothing is understood. If it is the capital, it is easy because there is no possibility of being lost because it is sectioned. ¡­¡­When I was studying abroad, I often said, ¡°You have too much confidence in your sense of direction¡±.

    ¡°Hey there sses-kun¡±

    ¡°No, he is just like an elder brother¡«?¡±

    Next, I was stopped by two beautiful women again. One is a woman who has a beautiful beauty and the other is a woman who wears a white coat and has a soft atmosphere. It¡¯s a totally different atmosphere, but when I look closely they look like sisters, with simr looks and appearances.

    ¡°Ah, hello¡±

    ¡°Traveler?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a bath tourist¡«?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    Bath. Why bath. Is that the entertainment district? I¡¯ve been looking forward to it for a while. Is it here? No. That aside.

    ¡°I came here because a person named Apple-san knows the location of Angelina-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you looking for Anzeros?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m looking for Angelina-san¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the real name of Anzeros¡±

    ¡­¡­I see.

    ¡°Ah, is, is that so. Anyway I would like to meet and ask her something¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡­¡­The dark elf has awfully scary eyes. The person who softened it controls quietly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t their people trying to do something else to Anze-chan? But you¡¯re okay with Anze-chan?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well these days, she¡¯s a very serious person because of Maia¡­¡­as a maid¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Who is Maia? Which reminds me, it seems that the beautiful woman and the beast couple were talking about her before. No, before that, Angelina was stronger than Randall. It is here that I don¡¯t know the ceiling so much. What is this ce?

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I am Charles Grants from the capital city, who aims to be a pioneer in massmunication.¡±

    ¡°Grants? Are you the child of 100-manmander Grants?¡±

    ¡°Do you know my uncle?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nephew. I see, nephew¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. Dianne-chan, nephew, nephew?¡±

    ¡°No, Noisy. I, I¡¯ll give birth soon! I¡¯m good at getting pregnant a little early!¡±

    I feel like I¡¯m listening to something fishy, but it¡¯s true that these people also have husbands. Isn¡¯t there a free beauty somewhere?

    ¡°It¡¯s Apple¡¯s fortune-telling mansion. If you want something to say, stop byter¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe in fortune-telling¡±

    Uncertain information is the enemy of massmunication.

    ¡°Is that so¡±

    As soon as she turned, Dianne quickly headed for Angelina-san¡¯s house, her favorite, and so on. And when we approach the door, she suddenly opens the door without knocking,

    ¡°Yaa, a, aaa¡­¡­great, iku, ikuu¡­¡­ikuu!!¡±

    ¡°Andy, you¡¯re here¡­¡­Andy-saaan¡±

    I came across a scene where two elf maids are being raped by a man in an untidy manner from behind.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne immediately shuts the door and sighs.

    ¡°They are in the middle of something¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Looks like it¡±

    It was a shocking scene, but I¡¯m a respectable adult who hides the agitation.

    ¡°Waaa, penis¡¯s response is quick¡±

    ¡°Please leave me alone¡±

    Don¡¯t say that with a straight face though you looked clean.

    After a while, I was finally able to enter the house. The two elf maids looked only fine as a maid by any means, but they both seem to be good swordsmen.

    ¡°I am Angelina¡±

    A small and cute maid says with a sullen red face. It seems that she was worried about being seen. Rather than that, it is shocking that this person is Randall¡¯s goal. She was in the midst of sex a moment ago.

    ¡°¡­¡­A, emm, this¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s from Erik? I miss it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a story mentioned by Boyd that he recently became a Great Sword Saint¡±

    ¡°Already McRain¡±

    And who is this man in the middle? Enjoying those two pretty girls.

    ¡°Nevertheless, Charles-kun was it. Why did youe to such a ce instead of a postman?¡±

    Diane talks to me. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. ¡­¡­But, it seems that Angelina-san is no longer in the mood for an interview. This is interesting.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that King Ruth had created such an interesting area. ¡­¡­I will be a pioneer in massmunication in the future¡­¡­no¡±

    It was annoying to exin. I am a disgusting person who can talk about my intentions and ideals if I say talk, but there are many things I want to hear from people in front of me rather than my usual self-telling.

    ¡°I want to write a book. Tell me, why is this district like this? How did it be so?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡­I can tell you¡±

    ¡°At first it was a rest of Isaac and Boyd, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You have to talk more than before?¡±

    The man and Angelina in front look at each other with a strange expression. But, they nod.

    ¡°It may not fit in one book?¡±

    ¡°I want to hear it¡±

    They smiled with joy and started talking.

    ¡°Alright. ¡­¡­Yes, at one night 20 years ago, I met a little bit of a fall-in-love half-elf¡±

 Chapter 76: Black dragonâ€™s fall in love syndrome [Laila]

    <h4>Chapter 76: ck dragon¡¯s fall in love syndrome [La]</h4>

    Dragons are the continent¡¯s strongest race,bining marvelousbat power with vitality, perception, resiliency, and magic. They are too strong to find countermeasures in other current civilization zones and there is a use which considers itself taboo to touch such an existence. It¡¯s good to have them on your side, but once they turned into an enemy they can¡¯t be stopped by rare means. And in modern society, the enemies and allies of individuals tend to be vague, and allies for individuals aren¡¯t necessarily allies of the general public. There is almost no society where individuals with too strong power can be ¡°the public.¡± Dragons are a creature outside the social system. There is no record that a sense of duty to protect an unspecified number has grown in dragons, although friendship with individuals can be concluded. When an individual and society conflict, dragons extinguish society. After all, a society that has inadvertently touched the dragon almost certainly will end up destroying the vortex of the power of the dragon without being able to handle it. That is the end of the one who received the dragon as a force.

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡­I can¡¯t really live in this way with people. I¡¯ve been living from a journey to journey until now. I wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about it. But¡­¡­do you listen, owner? ¡±

    ¡°I am listening¡±

    In Polka¡äs hot spring. In the darkness of the night, I massage La¡¯s breasts and give a live reply while licking her ear. On her chest, there was a scar that had just finished removing threads until the nk.

    Two weeks since the battle in the capital city. We, the crossbow corps, came to Polka with the help of Maia and the Misty Pce dragons. It is for the treatment of Isaac¡äs squad and La. For some reason, we received approval from minister Ashton who had suddenlye to the royal capital, so this time we entered Polka, with a great number of people.

    The dragonyer wound reached La¡¯s spine. Humans are usually dead. Furthermore, the attack by the dragonyer seems to be an inhibitory effect on healing. I am amazed at the murderous intent of the ruins civilization. However, with the proper treatment by Hilda-san and the treatment of Polka¡äs miraculous spring, everything will be cured except for the dead. La is no exception. It took two weeks for La to endure the damage of the holy beast and it took only two weeks before she could get into the hot spring by herself, but now she can finally act properly and feel relieved.

    ¡°So¡­¡­even though I¡¯m part of the same business, if you let many people know that I am, I will change my face and hide like others or I will go back to the pce¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay because you know that far¡±

    ¡°Hearing, because Dianne and Broll say so¡­¡­hiaahh¡±

    ¡°First of all, I like your face, and I don¡¯t want to use you for power, for now¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Would you like to say that you and Maia are mainly kept as cock holes?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Shut up and be fucked¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s hard to shut up¡±

    Embracing La, putting my lips on top of hers, she holds on to my hands. She is anxious about something. This looks like a lonely and worrying person. Being entangled with the society that wasn¡¯t worried until now, La was persuaded by Bonaparte, as she the ¡°the invincible self¡± was shot down by a dragonyer and she thought afterward ¡°I can¡¯t be considered unrted to the society¡±. She shouldn¡¯t be here so unscrupulously. She really is confronted with the society, since she was shot down with the dragonyer and now she thinks about what she has never thought of before and is anxious about me whether she should leave me. However.

    ¡°Fine La, I like you¡±

    ¡°U¡­¡­I, I¡¯m too¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything to fight as a dragon. I love you, as a female. I want to fuck you as a male and make you be pregnant at any time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, uu¡­¡­just whispering so sweet, what¡¯s your underlying motive¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing. That¡¯s fine. You¡¯re a female and I¡¯m a male. I¡¯m a small boy, you¡¯re a fuck hole. It doesn¡¯t have to be anything else¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, what a happy smile. If she was a normal woman, she would be absolutely angry. But La is a dragon. Moreover, she is a striking dragon. She feels so bad about herself that she is a dragon and she is too concerned, as she is likely to lose confidence in the part of being a ¡°woman¡± that I like. It might be an indication of the mind that it is possible to exclude the value of such a ¡°strong living thing¡± and to admit the value of the part which is my ¡°woman¡± even if she is a masochist. It¡¯s a selfish imagination. So if I start talking about the general idea of ??¡±being a dragon¡±, it will be terribly mean.

    ¡°If you understand, I will shot my sperm from my cock into your ve pussy¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­you really are a bad guy¡­¡­? To go against?¡±

    ¡°If you go against it, I can¡¯t help it. I will forcibly shot my sperm from the cock directly into the uterus¡±

    ¡°Ho. Is that a sign of defeat?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Lie. No, I¡¯m not a devil, so don¡¯t look with the eyes that you expected it¡±

    ¡°It was a great expectation. I¡¯m not a bit of a bummer¡±

    La smiles and softly holds my penis in the hot water. I also squeeze her breasts gently, y with her nipples and enjoy it very much.

    ¡°Huhhh¡­¡­? Nou, I hope to put it in soon? I want your baby juice in my uterus after a long time?¡±

    ¡°Suck as much as you like, your uterus is the final disposal site for my baby juice¡±

    ¡°Hoho? I guess so if you say that, I will not hold back alright?¡±

    When La kissed me enthusiastically, she straddled over me with fireballs two meters above the unspoiled hot spring, shining on her limbs. The wound of the belly is engraved with a thick red muscle. The line originally passed above the uterus.

    ¡°This is the ce where babies are born¡±

    ¡°Ho. ¡­¡­ording to Hilda, it seems the uterus has been torn up too?¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡­¡­Is that true!!!

    ¡°¡­¡­Kukuu, you¡¯re angry. I¡¯m just happy with that face¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°All right, Hilda has healed me. But she also said that I would be cured without dy when I have the miraculous water from here¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­it¡¯s the belly of my woman! The woman I let be pregnant!¡±

    ¡°Hoho, that¡¯s right. ¡­¡­Ah, my womb is yours, and I like that monopoly¡­¡­but more than that, is it good for you to make me be pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s expand my womb so that it can be seen by anyone¡¯s eyes¡­¡­now with your baby juice? Or it might be urine¡±

    ¡°I do, don¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­it might be a good feeling unexpectedly¡±

    ¡°Do you want to pull me into a world I can¡¯t turn back on?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good to be anywhere? You just keep using this as a port of libido, I wonder how much would be enough for a pervert¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Erotic dragon me. I will make you cry absolutely¡±

    ¡°Hohoho? ¡­¡­Let¡¯s go?¡±

    La lowers her hips while I still hold on to her shaking tits. My dick is swallowed by her pussy which is still hotter than the hot spring. For La, every time my ns stretches out the folds, she is swayed and tasted it with a happy face.

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡­my own, owner¡¯s cock¡­¡­my dear, my owner¡¯s cock wille¡­¡­wille to my womb¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°What a sluttish face¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho, you can¡¯t wait to see this¡­¡­it¡¯s the arrival of my owner who keeps bullying me?¡±

    ¡°I see, then I¡¯m not holding back¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. I¡¯m going to be pregnant more and more?¡±

    I just start moving my hips. La also responds and moves her waist. Just like a theater setting, while being lit by the fireball, I and La are crazily having sex. The first ejaction is approaching as early as possible.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho, you¡äre getting to have a good face soon¡­¡­no, u?¡±

    ¡°O¡­¡­the same goes for you too¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bluff so much, you know, my uterus is at the critical moment¡­¡­and it aims for your juice?¡±

    ¡°Oh, presses¡±

    La presses the cervix that has fallen down to the tip of my penis and waits for my ejaction. I also move my waist to let La gain some pleasure towards the top. At that moment, two members of the crossbow corps came out of the dressing room to the hot spring and were surprised at the rtionship between me and La.

    ¡°U, Uoo¡±

    ¡°La, La-san!? Ho, she really is with 10-man captain Smithson!?¡±

    ¡°Hoho. It¡¯s a bit noisy, forgive me¡±

    La smiles and continues shaking her hips. It seems that there isn¡¯t much resistance to show such sex to others. And I¡¯m with such a La,

    ¡°Uguu¡­¡­ku, uuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hohoo? Pu, Put it out¡­¡­ku, kuu¡­¡­I, I also, ikuu¡­¡­!!¡±

    Ejaction. I feel an illusion that La¡äs cervix is ??delighted and stuck to my son. La clings to me and moves dyed by the tempo of my ejaction pulsation. The two crossbow corps members see La and my appearance while being lit by a bright fireball.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­10, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that what you mean by masturbation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different!¡± Don¡¯t look!¡±

    ¡°Ho, let us show them without saying something sloppy. Those peeping toms¡±

    La whispers to me with a grin while shaking her hips and kissing me to seal my shaken remarks. ¡­¡­I looked at them with a slight nce, and although I said no, those guys were masturbating in the dark.No, we¡¯ve been careless in a ce like this, but I don¡¯t want to argue much.

    ¡°Hoho? You¡äre willing to masturbate, but you¡äre not going to put it out?¡±

    ¡ºYes mam! Uu¡»

    ¡­¡­No, you don¡¯t have to align your voices. However, I have aplicated feeling from seeing those two masturbating to my woman. Even if they masturbated imagine Dianne, I may feel a little unpleasant now.

    ¡°Kuukuuku¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What is it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, what? I think it¡¯s your corps¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°Surely they only think that I¡¯m a female¡±

    ¡­¡­Saying that my corps really don¡¯t seem to care that La or Maia is a dragon. It seems that some people still confess to Anzeros. And some may be paralyzed strangely by Dianne.

    ¡ºYes mam! We only feel attracted to the healthy youth of the crossbow corps and attractive women! Uu!¡»

    ¡­¡­No, you guys do that. You don¡¯t have to talk to me. It¡¯s too fast.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, you are a good woman¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not toote, can you do it one more time!¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    ¡°Let us watch, 10-man captain Smithson!¡±

    ¡°By the way, do you want to misfire tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bad decision!¡±

    ¡°Wa, owaa¡­¡­go, good grief you are a rowdy owner?¡±

 Chapter 77: Dark elfâ€²s fall in love syndrome [Dianne]

    <h4>Chapter 77: Dark elf¡äs fall in love syndrome [Dianne]</h4>

    100-manmander Dianne. Part of the northern army corps, who have both unofficial master knight ssbat power and religious priest ss magic abilities and she is skilled in tactical operations and is the trump card of Celesta¡äs army.

    ¡­¡­I didn¡¯t know that she was so frightening, but I noticed it in the middle of the journey. I¡¯m not saying I didn¡¯t like it. I already knew that Dianne was strong in out-of-order terms and although she was somewhat biased with magic, I also knew that she was good. However, all warriors at various hero levels actually showed some reaction to Dianne¡¯s appearance just because she was nicknamed ¡¸War god¡¹ and I knew once more. This person is a great hero of this generation and one of the real strongest.

    But well, in front of me, she is a little too aggressive, so she is also a naughty fall in love girl.

    ¡°Andy, don¡¯t you take caretely¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Eh, I think it will be a long time to be with you.¡±

    ¡°Is it that you want to take care of your lovers and let me look from the distance?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No. ¡­¡­I mean, let¡¯s go ahead¡±

    ¡°How about attacking during breaks or at least trying to y with my chest or butt¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­As expected, it¡¯s hard to do so much before Anzeros or Aurora, that¡¯s a big deal¡±

    The captain¡¯s room at sunset. Or rather, a shack named the captain¡¯s room. Only there, Dianne and I have private space.

    It has been almost a month since the crossbow corps hase to Polka. Certainly, they have not only been able to take a bath and just rx, but the non-injured members also do training simr to Basson. Those who were particrly injured were almostpletely relieved now and they are almost like La that the injury they received during the defense of Trots royal capital still remains. There is no problem in moving itself and they only have scars like La. The residents of Polka have been somewhat fascinated by the various faces of the crossbow corps, as they are cheerful, energetic and reliable and they are doing everything from scratching snow to helping civil engineering with themand of Dianne and everyone is epted more than I thought.

    It may be because of the inflow of the elves had begun originally as the residents begin to get used to contact with different cultures. In any case, everyone started getting used to each other and now the baron offers to say, ¡°Let¡¯s make a season activity base here, if there is enoughnd, then¡± to Dianne and minister Ashton who also have faces that aren¡¯t sloppy, but it¡¯s a little pity that Boyd¡¯s face was likely to cry, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Sylvia shortly beforeing out¡±. Isaac also had a restless face. It may be better to ask Maia at the same time and carry those who care about Basson once there.

    This hut was built by the ogres of the crossbow corps in an attempt to build a stronghold for the crossbow corps. The aim is to find out the areas that affect architecture, such as geology, the strength of wood, and the nature of the stone. The ogres are several times more powerful than humans. As for building technology, there are many things that are learned by hands-on because there are many things where parents work in the house in hometown. So it took only three days from the foundation work to thepletion of the hut. It is just a prototype, so it is not something that can be used as a residence, but it was presented to Dianne for not being able to use what was built.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to do paperwork, I don¡¯t need medical care at Polka¡­¡­it¡¯s ironic that I can only use it to hide and do something like this¡±

    Dianne smiles as she leans on me while I embrace her from behind.

    ¡°There are other children in the inn¡±

    ¡°In such a case, it would be a royal road to squeeze into the forest¡­¡­but that forest is¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, yes, I remember it correctly¡±

    Polka¡äs forest is an area of ??the elves. Even though I don¡¯t know where Phaser and Irina-san are looking at, we would be in trouble if we go in. As a result, Dianne¡¯s ¡¸Only¡¹ ce is here. In the inn, the other girls aim at me with tiger eyes and Dianne can¡¯t do it with me in front of the other members. I think that she is a person who losesparatively.

    ¡°Now¡­¡­if you can, now I want you to cherish me

    ¡°You said your utmost, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m pretty tired and I¡¯m getting high, but I¡äm hard¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay to say ¡ºWith all one¡¯s heart¡» or ¡ºI love you¡»? Lately, you¡¯ll remember only BDSM, spanking, or something strange¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Th, there is a pervert that teaches me¡±

    ¡­¡­Mainly La and Jeanne constantly ask me to open the eyes of sadism.

    ¡°I will do it properly. ¡­¡­Ah, with that¡±

    ¡°Sound illusion. I know¡±

    An illusion that doesn¡¯t let sounds transmitted around. Now our secret is perfect.

    ¡­¡­Nheless. Dianne eventually epts most of what I do. Even if the clothes are torn apart and she is tied up, being spanked or having anal sex without notice, she willinter, as Dianne hardly refuses during the process. It is a part where she is a little sm though she is also cute.

    ©¤©¤I want to make Dianne startled. I can¡¯t do that, but I want to make her cry.

    I think she must be happy just because it is epted, but such mischief is absolutely necessary to lift the neck.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Oh, Andy-bhan, have you done your work for soldiers today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m off duty. Also, tell me about armor processing, Jackie-san¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, if you¡¯re fine with my technique¡±

    I am learning armor processing at Jackie-san¡¯s workshop once or twice a week. I would like to make a weapon, but it is important for me to be able to handle armor well before it isplete. ¡­¡­There is also a promise that I couldn¡¯t achieve with my father. Besides, there is the goal to create new armor for Anzeros. I feel a bit sorry that her former armor was destroyed by General Lucas at ves and I would like to create a ck and cool armor that is light and easy to move, yet with the new maneuvering tactics, yet unique to Anzeros. I did a little basic during my study days and now I am a step-printer, with some flexibility in terms of strength and weight, so it is not an impossible goal. However, the know-how of fine adjustment is overwhelminglycking, so in that area I still need instructions. That¡¯s why I learn more and more while being taught by Jackie-san.

    ¡°The joint there is an emphasis on the range of motion. If it doesn¡¯t move, the action is quite limited¡±

    ¡°What about this?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to move too much. A strong shape so that it won¡¯te off with some shocks¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaa, if you pack it so short, it won¡¯t get better¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    I make prototypes of various forms of armor to umte know-how. Then, apply a carved crest on one side of the created armor to try various effects. While not only increasing the strength with the crest but also making it extremely vulnerable in the uputed part, it is not clear until I experiment with it that it really works perfectly in that form.

    ¡°Hou, is it a southern technology?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Well I know only a bit of it¡±

    I carved the crest with the crest sword from the elf territory by striking and cutting and experimenting with it. But in this way, with real armor in front of me, yes, I feel that I am making practical products.

    In that way, when I finished the production and the experiment, a strange armor jumped into my eyes.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡­armor?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s a bikini armor¡±

    ¡°Bikini armor¡­¡­¡±

    There is nothing other than the chest and skirt armor. There is no less than purity.

    ¡°It¡¯s a type that has been invented a while ago in Rapal and it seems that it has be popr even in Renfangas about three years ago. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a bit under-care, but the rumor is that there¡¯s a heated debate on whether or not female wear a shirt under the armor¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wait. In other words, there are female warriors who wear this in Rapal or Renfangas in a straightforward manner?¡±

    ¡°I think in both cities because it¡¯s a hot topic¡±

    ¡°How wonderful¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-bhan hasn¡¯t changed¡±

    I was really astonished. I¡¯m fine because I¡äm known in Polka as the breast-loving boy. ¡­¡­Wait.

    ¡°¡­¡­This is it¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    There was a sh in my mind. That¡¯s it. This is it. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s make this a mischief for Dianne.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Bikini Armor? You want me to put this on?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it perfect for Dianne?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, it doesn¡¯t have much difference to the clothes I wear on warm times¡±

    I rmend the bikini armor I have replicated at Jackie-san¡äs worksite to Dianne. Certainly, Dianne had a tendency to wear rtively many clothes because of the snow in Polka, but when traveling through the desert, she didn¡¯t hide her plentiful chest much with that small chest cloth and the skirt she wore was so short you almost could see her secret ce. Besides, she was wearing the best one piece while walking around there with such a degree of exposure. Compared to that, this bikini armor isn¡¯t a big deal. There is a way to convince her.

    ¡°¡­¡­But what shall I do with this armor?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The excuse there is the biggest bottleneck. No matter what, Dianne is a person who, as it is, has the same spirit as a Sword Saint. It doesn¡¯t mean anything when she put it on. To preach the inevitability, the threat to Dianne in this neighborhood isn¡¯t limited to the eye. Now I¡¯m trying to get my head working. However, Dianne does a good job and sighs in the wind, before going to her room with the bikini armor.

    ¡°I understand, I will wear it¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    When I was a little puzzled by the development, Dianne turned around lightly and gave a bitter smile to me.

    ¡°Well, you prepared it for me, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh, yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a source of clothing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    She says so and disappears in her room. I feel a little guilty. ¡­¡­Dianne noticed the mischief I set up and when I screamed small, I was waiting to see if she would turn her head, but the scream wasn¡¯t heard.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°We will start today¡¯s training. First of all, five kilometers of marching training,pletely armed¡±

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡»

    Everyone was stunned by Dianne who appeared in the bikini armor. They are likely not to be fazed because everyone is ustomed to Dianne wearing clothes with high exposure. The problem was with the bikini armor. ¡­¡­It ispletely transparent. It¡¯s engraved with a crest that let the armor be see through. It is an ordinary metal and leather bikini armor, but it is finely engraved that it can be transparent when it gets warm to some extent. Thanks to that, Dianne who only wore the bikini armor is almostpletely naked. She was giving orders just in front of everyone with a cool face. The hairless genital andvish breasts that are characteristic of elves arepletely visible. And looking back at the stunned people again, Dianne pped her hands together.

    ¡°Hey, everyone hurry up and be fully armed! When you¡¯re done with the marching training, then there will be shooting training! The escort infantry will just practice attacking!¡±

    ¡ºYe, Yes!¡»

    Everyone begins to run while being nailed to Dianne¡¯s naked body. Goto and Lantz were already ying with their erection while running on the sand. They think that they are professional in a sense. And, while starting to run parallel to me, Anzeros looks at me with a red face and whispers.

    ¡°¡­¡­Your work?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Anzeros grabbed my head.

    ¡°What, are, you, doing¡±

    ¡°Uooooo! It, It hurts, it hurts!¡±

    I was swung around with all her strength. While running. ¡­¡­The ability to do such tricks is unique to Anzeros.

    ¡°Andy-san, you are¡­,ter scary¡±

    ¡°Wait scary¡±

    As pointed out by Aurora, when I think about it, the longer Diannests, the scarier she will be¡­¡­. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson was that kind of person¡±

    Regr soldier Mikagami can¡¯t look into my eyes. Yeah, a little bit tight. However, the other guys put their thumbs up when they overtake me. Great praise. But they were all strangely looking at me. It is as if they see death. ¡­¡­No, I know. I was the one who did it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    After march training was over, only I was called. Everyone in the corps put their fist on the left chest, stretched their spine and saw me off. They are disgusting people. Then, Dianne took me to the back of the captain room and put on a sound illusion and a space designation illusion. Now no one can hear what we do.

    ¡°Th, that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you heard?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡±

    Dianne stared at me without even trying to hide the skin that was exposed by the bikini armor.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I mean, this kind of thing is like a frog stared at by a snake. But what is in front of me is a snake who is the strongest trump card of Celesta. It is not amusing to say to the hereafter next moment if unskilled. ¡­¡­Yeah, no matter what!

    ¡°Li, Listen, Dianne, I just wanted to be mean to you as you don¡¯t listen to me! I mean, I want you to be a little reluctant once in a while!¡±

    The real intention which was super-intrusive was thrown out. But Dianne only nods with a serious look. ¡­¡­Danger, she alreadypletely has her killing intent and I can hear my death poem in this situation!? I thought so, but Dianne slowly took off the bikini armor and started to be really naked.

    ¡°¡­¡­It was truly unbearable. Cold¡­¡­besides, if you were mean, I¡­..that because I¡¯m used to that somehow¡­¡­or perhaps I should say after you are mean, you¡¯re always going to be violent, so your body reacts first¡­¡­ah, absolutely¡±

    Smash, Dianne throws away the waist armor attached to the panty armor. Huh, she snorts and crosses her arms. When I look closely, it was a very shamefulplexion.

    ¡°Imagine being raped violently, what would you do if everyone stares at you like that. I¡¯m deeply ashamed. This, if it is enough to embarrass me in such a halfway form, I¡¯d rather dere loudly that I¡äm your dedicated meat urinal!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s bad, show me your sincerity. ¡­¡­I, I¡¯m half meandered and my body is already done¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, then¡­¡­here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anywhere is good. Do you really want to dere it now?¡±

    ¡°N, No No¡±

    Dianne, too, was a person who felt that being bullied was a good idea. Her conscious is not so much a masochist. And she wasn¡¯t feeling too ashamed to be seen naked. She is always taking a bath with everyone anyway. ¡­¡­When ites, I guess ¡°what are you going to do¡± is the best focus. Well then.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then¡­¡­this time we¡¯re about to make a very loud sound¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯m a little happy to reward you¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­idiot, you evil man¡­¡­nuuu?

    I hug Dianne¡¯s soft body and take her lips for a passionate kiss. Finally, Dianne shed tears to show her joy from my warmth, hugging her and taking her lips. And I just took off my belt and dropped my pants. Under the blue sky that shines in the snowfield, I hold the wheat-colored limbs of Dianne from behind, who put her hands on the outer wall of the captain¡¯s room and adjust the sex posture.

    ¡°N, huaa¡­¡­quick¡­¡­quick¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s dirty, Dianne¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re too mean, idiot¡±

    While being abused by me, her voice has no hostility or bad faith and there is only a sweet sounding out like a cute puppy. And I attach my penis to her vagina that is inviting me inside. Dianne¡¯s wet and open pussy was hot just by touching, even though the air around us is cold.

    ¡°Dianne¡­¡­Dianne¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahh¡­¡­n, naaaa?¡±

    Dianne shows her joy with a faint cry. Snow whitendscape and sky blue sky, new tree amber and dark brown skin of a dark elf. Vivid colors and vivid pleasure are veryfortable. I grab Dianne¡¯s boobs. Moving my hips while letting my fingers bite into her tits.

    ¡°Hiuu, a, haaaa¡­¡­na, aahh¡­¡­Andy, Andy!!¡±

    Dianne shows her pleasure with the movement of her whole body as she sticks out her buttocks. When this happens, even her age of 200 doesn¡¯t matter, as that lustful figure bes like a little girl who wants to look younger than me. I taste Dianne¡äs real face with a kiss and I add a spurt to my waist movement. Dianne also noticed and fixes her buttocks at a height that is easy to push in and tries to let me ejacte inside her womb. I can¡¯t refuse that.

    ¡°Dianne¡­¡­Dianne!!¡±

    ¡°Andy??¡±

    I got hooked by the best vagina and shot my sperm inside. Dianne epts it with a melting look. I covered her lips for a moment and resumed my hip movement again.

    ¡°Hia¡­¡­aaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Let me put my semen on your ass and back as well¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Idiot¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne said that much, and continued to indulge in continuous sex with me which extended to four shots afterward, and continued panting.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Of course, there is a reason that Dianne and I also have the reason to take on the surface alone. I was forced to sit outside until nightfall by Dianne¡äs strict order. ¡­¡­Yup. I¡¯m d that everyone¡¯s opinion is true, actually.

    Then, when I went to the hot spring while being numbly frustrated, I came across Aurora and Anzeros, who is kneeling at the dressing room in front of Dianne, La and Hilda-san, who are waiting for me.

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you doing, Anzeros?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No¡­¡­that¡­¡­I thought that you would be a little happy, so I thought I¡¯ll try to wear it out of fun¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Bikini armor is a high degree of difficulty¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah¡±

    It¡¯s because the cup of the chest is a fit for Dianne¡­¡­. With Anzeros and Aurora, the bra didn¡¯t stick to the skin and it didn¡¯t be see through.

    ¡°We, Well, for you guys too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­this feeling of defeat is different¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­It seemsplicated.

 Chapter 78: Half elfâ€²s fall in love syndrome Ã— 3 [Anzeros Apple Selenium]

    <h4>Chapter 78: Half elf¡äs fall in love syndrome ¡Á 3 [Anzeros Apple Selenium]</h4>

    Lately, Anzeros is very cold.

    ¡°How to be popr with beautiful women?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    ¡°I am sure that there is a talent to hook up with beautiful, well-selected beauties anyway, but I think that it is only a misunderstanding of something. It is not possible to be acquainted only with women who are so beautiful and are usually desperately looking for a more intimate rtionship¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m doing my best and luck and I know how to get along with women in a short time¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a very subtle evaluation, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that 10-man captain Smithson is clever, but it¡¯s not the only thing¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good feeling to be intoxicated with alcohol¡­¡­no, it¡¯s not a delusion. But there is no such a habit to vent erotic talk. It¡¯s supposed to be a negative evaluation for girls¡±

    ¡°Even, in reality, it takes less than three months in¡­¡­even if it is 100-manmander and Selenium, this bastard has seven more women¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You know, he sometimes looks cool¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re joking again¡±

    ¡°Even if you try to do something a little, isn¡¯t it the character of 10-man captain Smithson which is missing something?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! What do you want to say!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still so popr that I¡¯m not doing something cowardly¡±

    ¡°Because it is 10-man captain Smithson we are talking about¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! It¡¯s a decisive factor!¡±

    When she erupts in the bar because of the paradoxical harassment by our corps members, Anzeros walks up and takes up my beer cup.

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡ºAh¡»

    With a nce at us who raise voices at the same time, Anzeros moves towards Maia, who ate a ss of beer, as she folded her arms and red at us.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother drinking but don¡¯t act without restraint. This is Smithson¡¯s hometown. Don¡¯t shame him here¡±

    ¡°Somewhat I don¡¯t want to say embarrassing things from now on¡±

    ¡°I stopped it because you should never say it. If you embarrass yourself, then the mental image of the local people get worse and the corps will feel ufortable. Take care of yourself, idiot¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Showing us the shrugging of her shoulders, Anzeros leaves quickly. These days I always feel like she is not in a good mood at all as she is colder than before our journey. Of course, we didn¡¯t do something hitely and I don¡¯t know if she wears my cor as her neck is hidden because of the cold weather. Well, as the disciplinemittee chairman of our corps, it is quite correct, but the problem is that sometimes there isn¡¯t even a chance for us two to be alone.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Fortune telling¡­¡­?¡±

    Apple¡¯s room at the Baron¡¯s mansion. ¡­¡­Selenium and Apple, who was originally taken care of by the baron, live here in order to save the inn costs. Even though there is also an aid in the Celesta army¡¯s endorsement, the hundred-man corps¡¯ lodging charge is a little high, so I stayed with everyone in the guest house.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Apple understands. But can you tell me what Anzeros thinks¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­fortune telling isn¡¯t a useful thing to read the mind separately, and¡­¡­well, it¡¯s not like I can see the directionality of the rtionship in terms of the flow of the mind¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to use it for people who are very familiar but I will do it¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Assessing a rtionship is, conversely speaking, hiding it also means mixing things that have been rxed¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    It is not very convenient to understand things well if you think so. When I was troubled with my arms folded, Apple was thinking while putting her hand on her cheek.

    ¡°Anzeros-san, hey¡­¡­you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t understand well¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    I think it¡¯s a person who is easy to understand and easy to put on the table. But it didn¡¯t seem like that to Apple.

    ¡°First of all, there is no feeling of depression as a half-elf child¡±

    ¡°It looks like she was having a hard time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But thanks to her parents being strong, she is sociable and has no feeling of giving up, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, yeah¡±

    Being raised by that rich and powerful mom, it does not mean that she has a bad rtionship with her father. She has eventually be a swordsman which was her dream and there is no need to be held down by it and it is not necessary to give up her future. With the current growth rate, it will be possible for her to pass the master knight examination in the near future and she will be equal to Dianne. It¡¯s not a shame to grow up straight. She might be an exception as a half, but it is a good thing

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s good, as she is a pretty straight half-elf¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good, but¡­¡­unlike me and Selenium, who have no such shadow or anxiety she wants to depend on a gentle man, so I¡¯m sure the feeling peculiar to a half child is not so strong, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, exactly right¡­¡­can you say that?¡±

    ¡°I think there are no ces or people who we can return to, so we are a part¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s what she hears when I hear the story, as Andy gave her a cor which she kept. She is a half but she is trying not tog behind everyone because she is a half¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I have be anxious when it is said so by Apple. In the case of these guys, if it is said, the situation isn¡¯t so different from humans. In other words, they have chosen a way to avoid discrimination as a half. However, it seems that one female ve is too faithful to her half character. She really likes me and is not actively doing it, so she can¡¯t throw away something that happened in the atmosphere.

    ¡°Uumu¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m starting to worry a little. However, the weather sign suddenly appears behind them.

    ¡°A female ve might be a little fit around, but I think that Anzeros-san is definitely a stranger to Andy?¡±

    ¡°Selenium¡±

    She is a dexterous person who shows signs and disappears. In a sense, it¡¯s a bit scary that it¡¯s okay to be as good as Dianne.

    ¡°But Selenium. From Andy-san¡¯s talk, don¡¯t you feel like Anzeros is tired of rtionships?¡±

    ¡°Anzeros-san isn¡¯t. She is different from La-san or Jeanne-chan¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the same as Apple¡±

    Selenium has a wry smile.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°What do you want, Selenium?¡±

    Baron¡¯s mansion, Selenium¡¯s room. Anzeros can¡¯t see anything in this dark room. White elves don¡¯t have night vision. She turned around behind that Anzeros and Selenium handcuffed Anzeros¡¯s hands behind her back.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Anzeros is surprised. She has no sword with her and must have thought that she didn¡¯t fall in a trap in such a ce.

    ¡°S, Selenium, what are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Ehehee. ¡­¡­I guess it¡¯s not good, you have to put out an OK sign at all times for the female ve¡¯s master¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­¡­!?¡±

    Anzeros is held by Selenium and Apple and is thrown onto the bed. I appeared from the corner of the room like a ghost.

    ¡°Sm, Smi¡­¡­Andy¡±

    ¡°Aaa¡­¡­emm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You were worried that Andy-san didn¡¯t do something naughty recently with Anzeros-san, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That, I¡­¡­I have corps work to do and everyone is watching, so I can¡¯t disturb Andy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nhuhuuu¡±

    Selenium bites into Anzeros¡¯s ear who makes foolish excuses. Apple ys with Anzeros¡¯s skirt, asking for eye contact with a glimpse of Selenium.

    ¡°Hiyaauu¡­¡­wh, what do you do!¡±

    ¡°If Anzeros-san calms down, you can shift to the naughty atmosphere without having to force people to set it up. ¡­¡­Andy-san¡¯s is pitiable? He wants to have sex with you at any time¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s¡­¡­but¡±

    ¡°No excuses. You¡¯re a female ve, right? Do you really want to be naughty?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh¡±

    ¡­¡­What. That is. That. After all, everyday life is too much, so she couldn¡¯t have sex so far. I don¡¯t know the feeling. If I could still do it in person in public with Anzeros, it would be a shame. There are Anzeros and I and there arepanions, and a fixed daily speed of the role is not disturbed easily. In Anzeros¡¯s case this time, she was stiff with herself after taking into ount the political rtionship between me and Polka and the crossbow corps in vain. ¡­¡­Well, it seems like Anzeros.

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    ¡°I was worried that you got tired of me¡±

    ¡°Th, That kind of thing¡­¡­I, I¡¯m your female ve, so why not fuck me without worrying?¡±

    ¡°You think I could do it?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you did to Dianne and Aurora¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°In other words, if I really wanted to do something, you would let me fuck you forcibly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros turns red as her mouth and ears be the shape of a letter. Haa, Selenium, and Apple sigh at the same time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hold back if this is right¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, rape rape?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You guys have fun¡±

    I throw the handcuffed Anzeros down on the bed, p her butt and cut off the underwear with a knife.

    ¡°Yaa¡­¡­wh, why do you cut it¡±

    ¡°Punishment. From now till tomorrow night you can¡¯t wear any panty. It¡¯s an order¡±

    ¡°Pe, Pervert¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a punishment that made me anxious. I¡¯m going to fuck you from now on and I will do it whenever I see you tomorrow so you wear no panty¡±

    ¡°Pervert¡­¡­uh, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on at all¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to worry about¡±

    I hold Anzeros¡¯s butt and insert my son in her secret hole. The small vagina which has not been tasted for a long time has good tightness, good sensitivity and good health as ever, as the uterus presses against my cock.

    ¡°Hiuuu¡­¡­u, a, Andy¡¯s penis¡­¡­daaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­i, once the switch is turned on, it is like this¡±

    ¡°I, I can¡¯t help it¡­¡­I love it because I do it¡­¡­!¡±

    Anzeros makes her small ass respond to the pration of my cock by shaking indecently, while she is in a state of being restricted by handcuffs and her lower body is exposed.

    ¡°Aaa¡­¡­this, this¡­¡­this, I love you¡­¡­I love your penis, scraping the interior, I love it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t want to see it because I wanted to see that face, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t want to see this tomorrow!

    ¡°Idiot¡­¡­that, that kind of thing¡­¡­not good¡­¡­kuuu, ahuu, auuu, it¡¯s about to poke me while pushing in¡±

    ¡°What a messy face that looks so happy, you pervert Ace knight! You¡¯re my only pussy that is fucked all day long!¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡­no way¡­¡­if, if you do that, it would be really weird¡­¡­?¡±

    I enjoy the sex after a long time with an excited face and Anzeros¡¯s ears shake every time I poke her. I ejacte deep in the bottom.

    ¡°Huaaaaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros pushes her hips towards me and enjoys the semen released into her vagina. Selenium and Apple, who were watching, nodded to each other with a little red face and at the same time hugged me.

    ¡°Andy-san¡±

    ¡°We¡­¡­please do us too¡±

    ¡°O, Ou¡­¡­¡±

    Luckily for the past few days, there aren¡¯t so many requests from Lyra and there is plenty of energy avable.

    ¡°St, still, me too¡­¡­will you use my pussy¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros is tempting me by shaking her butt, while my penis is still inserted.

    ¡°Hey, listen up and line up together! Push your butts out and show me your pussies¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Andy-san is matchless¡­¡­?¡±

    Selenium and Apple removed their skirts and panties and lined their buttocks next to Anzeros. With the half-elf that awakened my sex in Polka. With the half elf who has been close to me at Celesta. The half elf that has my dick inside. All three buttocks are rubbed with both hands and I begin to have sex painstakingly.

    ¡°Hiahh! It hurts¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°A, Also hitting my ass¡­¡­Andy is really excited¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahu, a, aa¡­¡­aa, aa¡­¡­pl, please put it in¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll put it in and out. I¡¯ll put my juice on your bright red butt!¡±

    ¡ºHuaaaaahh?¡»

    And then. I prated all three half-elves vaginas as much as I wanted.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Next day.

    ¡°Andy, that¡­¡­Selenium¡¯s room is made so that you can hear quite a bit?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wee, but the children are small¡­¡­umu¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    I had to apologize to the baron on my way home.

    And.

    ¡°S, so¡­¡­where are we going to do today¡¯s first time?¡±

    As soon as I left the baron¡¯s mansion, Anzeros looked up at me.

    ¡°Well, do we do it in the alley there?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­I¡¯m getting better with illusion magic¡­¡­¡±

    That said, I will never say a word of rejection and I grasp Anzeros¡¯s butt to whisper into her ear while enjoying the whirlpool with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Your face in trouble is so cute¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m happy¡­¡­I¡¯m not¡±

    Ibed her long hair with my fingers before I pressed Anzeros against the wall and rolled her skirt up. The love juice and the semen that I poured inside yesterday has begun to flow out from the butt that has been beaten and fucked yesterday.

    ¡°Good, I¡¯m going to do it¡­¡­I said it many times, but you are my ve, so don¡¯t forget it¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­I will not forget. I will not forget, so quickly¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..In this way, Anzeros was getting caught up in a bad way. I¡¯m really sorry.

 Chapter 79: Special circumstances half elf, first part [Maia ? Selenium]

    <h4>Chapter 79: Special circumstances half elf, first part [Maia ? Selenium]</h4>

    The day when the snows are getting less and less and the fragrant flowers are already breaking the snow and starting to appear in here. In particr, weeds begin to overflow on the banks of the river, which flows from the miraculous spring, like green borders. That was Polka¡¯s spring.

    ¡°This time around, wild grass dishes are popr, but they were so bitter when I was a child.

    Johnny talks with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a new thing as it is not storage food, so it¡¯s a great pleasure¡±

    I also see Keel.

    ¡°Wild grass food, it is good. Do you not like it?¡±

    The twoughed at what Isaac said. He is an ox-ogre, so he likes grass.

    ¡°Well, a childhood story¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t so bitter when you grow up¡±

    Keel lifts his cup. There is beer in it.

    Here is the new bar in Polka. It was a new store that was newly built to amodate the ogres.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink with everyone!¡± A group of ogres went to the baron and the bar owner and it was really built by saying that they would build it.

    With their strength, they can build a house several times more efficiently than humans. It is really good that they are tall and have strength. Roofing, etc. making it by cooperating with the dwarves and humanpanions, a store like a huge indoor yground was created in just a few days, so this is interesting, and the baron¡¯s wife just started business here and the young people from Polka alsoe asionally to the Celesta-style bar made for ogres. I and Selenium also joined and the members of the crossbow corps and the local young people had a conversation and it was unexpectedly bing the forefront of intercultural exchange.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t like wild boar dishes¡±

    Keel and Johnny smiled in aplicated way.

    ¡°Well, Andy is pitiful¡±

    ¡°I went to the capital to train. I ate only dishes made with frozen vegetables and dried meat so that I got tired of eating¡­¡­and then therees that fresh taste and one day I will be able to eat it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a region where Celesta is closed by snow¡±

    Wildflower cuisine at Polka is also a pleasure because the food supply is scarce. It is a kind of feeling that can be felt only because it is inconvenient, and it shouldn¡¯t be envious, but it is also regrettable that you cant enjoy such things.

    ¡°Is that the taste of your mother? Well, I also want to eat the round grilled hellsboar that my mother made once in a while. I can¡¯t stand the rough seasoning of cayenne and tomato sauce¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hellsboar?¡±

    I will gently teach Johnny to lean on the words of Isaac.

    ¡°¡­¡­A pig-like monster from the desertbyrinth. It¡¯s about one meter long and if it hits you directly with a rush, even an ogre will be killed¡±

    ¡°Oh, it is a monster¡­¡­?¡±

    Just as I thought he was frightened.

    ¡°That is delicious. Hey Smithson¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well it tasted like pork¡±

    As expected, Kiel and Johnny are jealous. Yup. These guys usually don¡¯t eat monsters.

    ¡°Which reminds me, Smithson, you¡¯re from here right. What is with your mother?¡±

    Isaac takes his cup and changes the story. I finally remembered the existence of my mother.

    ¡°I¡­..haa, she¡±

    After hearing about my father¡¯s death, it was said she must be living somewhere, but because I thought everything about the house and my family is ¡°finished¡±, I didn¡¯t think about her so far. It is said that she moved to Folklore, which is the secondrgest city to the royal capital and there is an expectation that she won¡¯t be found so easily there.

    ¡°She emigrated¡­¡­my mother is from near the capital city and I can¡¯t contact her because she has no other rtives here¡­¡­it¡¯s hard to say where she lives now¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    Isaac drinks a little bit while listening to me. And, I whisper.

    ¡°I wonder if something can be done with magic?¡±

    ¡°Magic?¡±

    ¡°Look, there are a lot of elves here,mander, Selenium-chan, Apple-chan and so on¡­¡­I thought they¡¯d be able to do something about it with magic¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    With magic¡­¡­? Hearing Isaac¡¯s words, the first thing I imagined is the crystal ball of a fortune teller. However, it can be said that it is only a suitable image of a fairy tale. The image of ¡°Magic¡± of humans is often distorted.

    ¡°You said a good thing, Isaac¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It might be good to expect some clues¡±

    I m the payment of my bill on the table and stand up.

    ¡°H, hey, Smithson!?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, I can give you some money!¡±

    ¡°Sorry!?¡±

    I call out to Isaac from behind as I ran to the inn.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°I can do more than find clues¡±

    Apple answered immediately.

    ¡°Re, Really?¡±

    ¡°Fortune-telling doesn¡¯t have much to do with distance. As long as the flow of Qi is connected, I think I¡¯ll probably know something if she is not outside the continent or something¡±

    ¡°It, It¡¯s surprisingly amazing fortune-telling¡±

    ¡°Th, The more information you get along the way, the more you get lost and it¡¯s more difficult to attract more information as it gets further¡±

    While saying so, Apple takes out a small crystal mass. It¡¯s a rough-cut, just like a child¡¯s toy.

    ¡°Can you see with that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a medium to concentrate on. Well, anything is fine. Crystals work well¡±

    And when she casts a small spell, the crystal glows. I hate it, but I can only see a light.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. I think I can narrow down where she lives¡±

    Apple smiles and tells me how to find my mother.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Next day. I submitted a vacation application for an off-duty day and decided to go to Folklore in three days.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s dangerous, but don¡¯t overdo it¡±

    Dianne says with a worrying face. I wonder how much trouble I¡¯m supposed to be.

    ¡°Ho. You want to do something that I want to follow you¡±

    La was stopped by Hilda because she was still worried about the wound. I think that it is rare, but there is a possibility that she is damaged by a dragonyer, even a little. Flying in the sky with her dragon body can be particrly burdensome.

    ¡°I also would like to go with you¡­¡­¡±

    Apple is still not used to the back of a dragon. Jeanne told me that she will stay beside La and Anzeros and Aurora have to supervise the training. They were about to follow me but I stopped them. The number of people is few. In other words, Maia, my mean of transportation and escort and Selenium, an expert in search and stealth activities will apany me. Well, it¡¯s enough to search for one person. Everyone is too worried.

    ¡°Well then, leave it to me¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama, get on¡±

    I climbed up to Maia who became a dragon in the snowy snowfield and we flew away to the far west.

    On Maia¡äs back, we cut the cold wind and cross the mountain range.

    ¡°What kind of person is Andy-san¡¯s mother? I only heard about your father¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­well, I feel like she was always angry¡±

    I make a wry smile.

    ¡°She was angry¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Us, Usually it was my father¡äs and my fault¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Well, my dad made a big loss around the rewards of his work andter umted a lot of debts. I was often chased by a young girl because of my peeping¡±

    ¡°A, Ahaha¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°She felt a sense of responsibility. Because Polka doesn¡¯t have a school like the capital city, my mother taught me to read and write and how to calcte properly and she tried to let me study at will and my father is really a wasteful arm to pull back in the countryside. It was said that he was a cksmith, so I tried to make it as thorough as possible¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It was annoying, but I think I was loved¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    I was surprised while looking at Selenium from the side. ¡­¡­Was it a little insensitive? It is said that Selenium¡äs mother died before she was old enough to recognize her and her human father neglected Selenium. Selenium doesn¡¯t know what is meant with being loved by parents. But.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look like that, I¡¯m fine¡±

    ¡°Selenium¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know your mother¡­¡­but I decided that she is a good mother. So if Andy-san¡¯s mother is a good mother, I have to follow her¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    Selenium pays attention to one¡¯s needs. ¡­¡­I know, I¡¯m still immature to let them take care of me. I understand now why Selenium hase along, so I just have to hold her. In retrospect, Maia suddenly appears on my shoulder.

    ¡°Andy-sama. We will arrive in the evening before the city¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    ¡°We have some room¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    And Chibi Maia (naked) walks across my shoulders, stroking and sticking to my cheeks.

    ¡°If you give me a treat in this area, will it be fine?¡±

    ¡°Hey¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Recently, you have been thinking about La only. I¡¯m Andy-sama¡¯s dedicated hole¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    In, Indeed.

    ¡°I, I am Andy-san¡¯s exclusive meat ve!¡±

    ¡°I know. ¡­¡­Well, if it is Andy-sama, he can take care of both of us. If he is willing to fuck us properly

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ummm. Maia¡¯sints are good. It is not unreasonable to think of it as a chance. But¡­¡­it was a very healthy atmosphere. I am going to see my mother now. I wonder if it is good in such a usual condition.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When I¡¯m thinking, there isn¡¯t a moment Maia left in vain. While I thought, she jumped on Selenium¡äs shoulder and made a secret talk. And it seems that an agreement was established, as Chibi Maia and Selenium make a thumbs up. It is a very disturbing atmosphere. For me.

    ¡°Andy-san¡±

    ¡°I would like you to confess what you are nning for now¡±

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m nning something like that?¡±

    That smile is scary.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Maia-chan told me that she wanted Andy-san to care about her. It¡¯s a lot of work, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good right now! Not good!¡±

    Selenium dexterously turned her hands around my waist and took off the belt with one hand. And slip down my pants and underwear.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Cold! While I thought for a while, Selenium clung to my waist and put my shrunken dick in her mouth.

    ¡°Uwaa!?¡±

    ¡°Nn. Nnnnnnn, nn?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying, but just calm down!¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­I guess it¡¯s good, let¡¯s make love in the air? I want to be pregnant with Andy-san¡¯s dick anytime, anywhere, so it¡¯s ok?¡±

    ¡°Yo, You¡±

    My penis is swallowed in her mouth and Selenium tries to make me feel it by sucking and licking. Chibi Maia makes a somewhatplicated face while being on my shoulder.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not good to use my back as a room¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s patience until Andy-san is motivated. If he is feeling like that, let¡¯s get down to that area and let him fuck the two of us¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    ¡°I, I understand, fine, let¡¯s get down!¡±

    If my hands slip carelessly after acrobatic sex, I will die in a crash. It is not a secret that my son is in a fighting position inside Selenium¡äs mouth¡­¡­as it is said. Of course, that¡¯s all Selenium wanted.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the west side of the serpent mountains. There is no vige separately, it is a prairie as far as the eye can see. This side seems to have thawed slightly faster than Polka, and a green carpet has spread everywhere. In the middle of the green carpet, I made Maia and Seleniumy down naked and push their buttocks up.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m ashamed¡­¡­but¡±

    ¡°Quickly¡­¡­Andy-sama, quickly?¡±

    Selenium shows an ashamed expression with slightly expecting something and Maia shakes her small butt with a face that has already been in estrus. I put my dick that is attached with Selenium¡¯s saliva inside Maia. Maia instantly opens her eyes which shine instantly.

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­A, Andy-sama, there, haa¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°Your hole is a cock hole, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡­¡­but!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your punishment for making me excited. I¡¯m fucking you and let you be pregnant!¡±

    ¡°Higuuuu!!¡±

    The hole I invaded was Maia¡äs butt. I pierced Maia¡äs butt hole which I had never used before, in the middle of the prairie with a view of the blue sky.

    ¡°It, It hurts¡­¡­ku, uu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°La is willing to shake her ass always right?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡äm, so¡­¡­orr, yy¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not going to be overjoyed¡±

    With a little grudge, I grabbed Maia¡äs little buttocks and started a random extraction.

    ¡°Higaa¡­¡­a, aguu¡­¡­ku, uu¡­¡­!!¡±

    Maia releases a thin and cute voice and it sounds a bit sexy. ¡­¡­Well, if this is Anzeros or Jeanne, I would care a little more, but this girl is a dragon, so I think it would be okay if I act a little rude, fuck that asshole and scold her. In the view of the beautiful sunshine that shines brightly, Maia¡äs slightly young body is tense and as it moves up and down she strangely looks beautiful. And no matter how painful it is, I love Maia who pushes her ass up for me anxiously to loosen the movement.

    ¡°Look Maia¡­¡­your master is doing you like this when you¡¯re a little out of tune. I don¡¯t care if you feel good or get pregnant, I will just use you to make myself feel good!!¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­¡­yeah, I know¡­¡­!¡±

    Still, Maia smiles while shedding sweat.

    ¡°Use me¡­¡­? I want you to use me¡­¡­Andy-sama¡äs penis, I want to satisfy you with everything I do¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°U¡­¡­.!¡±

    Suddenly, while I fuck her butt hole, she is exposed to the fresh air from the daytime with her naked figure and Maia is showing the figure of a smiling little girl with a bright red face, which let my excitement reaches the climax. In Maia¡¯s rectum, I inject my semen as proof of her own pleasure instead of letting her be pregnant.

    ¡°Ka, haaaa¡­¡­!¡±

    The anus is extended by the releasing of my injected love liquid and while it seems to be extremely bitter, Maia receives it. Next, I was about to hold her in my hands, but I abandoned her white limbs casually and turned to Selenium who sticks out her buttocks beside us.

    ¡°Do you know what to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhu, yesss¡­¡­? Andy-san, if you get angry you¡¯re a devil¡­¡­?¡±

    Selenium wanted to apply my love juice attached penis to her buttocks while watching the agonizing Maia. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forgive her from the beginning. She¡¯s a full-blown pervert half-elf that sticks out her butt to me.

    ¡°¡­¡­You are the ones who forced me to be a devil¡±

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­. Please?¡±

    Unlike Maia¡¯s little butt, Selenium has an adult-sized butt. The butt hole is painted with love fluid and as I pressed down, it reflects the sunlight like dust. At that moment I thrust my penis which is attached with semen and Maia¡äs intestinal fluid into Selenium¡äs butt.

    ¡°Hiaaa!!!¡±

    ¡°It, It doesn¡¯t go in very smoothly¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehehee¡­¡­I, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­I, for Andy-san, when I masturbate, I always put in all my fingers¡­¡­and pull and prepare it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t get pregnant with this hole, right?¡±

    ¡°I will be satisfied if I can feel good with Andy-san¡­¡­? I¡äm always fine to be pregnant even if it is not now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is, Is that so¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­always?¡±

    ¡­¡­On the other hand, I feel like I¡¯m being pressured. However, now that this superior body has been offered to me, I can¡¯t afford to be scared. I want to fuck her. I want to put my semen in this hole here. I want to conquer everything with my body fluid.

    ¡°A, Ahhh¡­¡­ku, a, aaa¡­¡­?¡±

    I begin to ravish that soft and open hole. In the middle of a field where nobody is, now I am having anal sex with Selenium whose anus can¡¯t be closed yet and keeping a naked girl with a rough breath beside us. Regardless of reproduction, it works only for the pleasure of each other. The painfully extended hole still clings to me and gives a different pleasure than a vagina. Being very embarrassed, Selenium still nces at me and sways her hips, begging me more and more. Under the sunlight, I ejacted in the deep of her butthole after receiving a deep pleasure that let my brain be numb.

    ¡°Haaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­u, uu¡­¡­¡±

    It feels so good that I seem to be a little conscious. And I pull out my son from the butt. It has a bad smell. When.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, sama¡­¡­¡±

    Finally, Maia, who recovered her breath, held my hand tightly.

    ¡°Maia?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I am, not used, to it, yet¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡±

    ¡°Until I get used¡­¡­more¡­¡­please?¡±

    She has an enchanted look, as she sticks out her butt under the light of the sun. ¡­¡­But I wonder if it is alright¡­¡­.

    ¡°Good¡±

    I can¡¯t resist that temptation. Until noon, in the meadow where birds were far, I alternated between the two butt holes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­it feels like it still umtes in my buttocks¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­I¡äm a little happy¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything strange in the city¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡±

    I walk along in the city of Folklore with Selenium and Maia. Commonly known as the city on the water. It is a city in the middle of a bulging river and in the center there are a number of artificial inds that bridge the canal like a crack and are connected by bridges. It is a city that is very difficult to find because of itsplicated topography and excessive poption, but Selenium walks smoothly without getting lost.

    ¡°Excluded areas of people living for generations. Excluding insecure and lively areas. Among them, Apple said¡± Red street¡± and ¡°Sunset¡±¡­¡­at most two or three ces. The rest is yarn, fish. Was that the keyword?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    It¡¯s almost like a quiz, but it seems that fortellinges out like that when following people¡¯s ¡°edges¡±. When we were talking about such a story, Selenium bumped into a woman who came out of the side road.

    ¡°Kya¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡±

    Selenium was the only one who staggered and the other woman apologized with a side nce and tried to go as it was¡­¡­but stopped.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    The woman wore a sober armor. She looks like a frence mercenary or abyrinth adventurer. But I¡¯m familiar with that armor. ¡­¡­It looks like the elf armor that was prototyped 15 years ago at the cksmith shop I did my training. Afilm mass-produced products that match the delicate skeleton of elves.

    ¡°Andy-sama¡±

    Maia turns her face as if the wall is anxious and only a voice is blown away by an illusion.

    ¡°That, elf. She is hiding her ears¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Nod.

    ¡°Solve?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I shake my head a little. I would like to avoid wasteful stuff. But the woman who hides her elf ears and Selenium stared at each other with eyes wide open.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡­Almeida¡±

    ¡°As expected Selenium¡­you should be a tree¡±

    It seems they know each other. This is¡­¡­weird going to the clouds. We have to escape.

    ¡°Selenium, let¡¯s go¡±

    ¡°Wait¡±

    The elf girl stopped us.

    ¡°Even if there is a reason to have to wait. I¡¯m trying to stay away from adventurers¡±

    I dare to forget it. But the female elf moves her cloak away and shows an emblem. ¡­¡­Pdin. This woman is a soldier from Afilm¡­¡­.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to deal with this Pdin, hand her over¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t¡±

    The woman is silent. Thinking so, a canees from below the cloak¡­¡­no. She stretched out a spear. It is an Afilm special product, a prepared weapon.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no other choice¡±

    The woman held the spear down¡­¡­and disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little rough!¡±

    The voice ising from the sky. ¡­¡­That woman¡¯s figure was dancing in the moon.

 Chapter 80: Special circumstances half-elf, second part

    <h4>Chapter 80: Special circumstances half-elf, second part</h4>

    The spear of the elf who flew in the air aimed straight at me.

    ¡°Andy-sama!¡±

    Immediately Maia jumps sideways at me and helps me avoid the spear strike. The spear crushes the cobblestones.

    ¡°Tsk¡±

    The woman turns around while her cloak is swaying and she hates me and Maia who has fallen to the ground.

    ¡°Almeida, stop!¡±

    Selenium moved in front of me and protected me in a hurry. Further ahead of her, Maia advances.

    ¡°Do you have two little girls protect yourself? I¡¯mughing¡±

    ¡°A pdin¡¯s opponent can be a man or a woman¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you understand what a Pdin is like? Good, I will give you another chance. Please hand over Selenium quietly¡±

    ¡°Th¡­¡­I can¡¯t do that¡±

    I slowly stood up from an irregrly rolled state and used my twopanions as shields, though it is probably not very cool. But suddenly I can¡¯t say such a thing and respond. However, it seemed that the female elf didn¡¯t expect it and when she responded with only a breath, she held her spear towards here again.

    ¡°Prepare to leave one arm¡±

    However, Maia who stands silently and stands still with it does not pull it. The elf girl had a mysterious face.

    ¡°If you get in the way you won¡¯te out unharmed, kid¡±

    Maia ignores the words of the woman. Looking back at me and asking a question.

    ¡°Can I kill?¡±

    ¡°Wa, Wait, don¡¯t overdo it¡±

    When I stopped, this time the female elf startedughing.

    ¡°A weak man as owner and a weak child as a guard. A masterpiece, Selenium¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah. Yes, Maia certainly seems like a young harmless child in the current situation. But.

    ¡°It¡¯s good if I don¡¯t overdo it¡±

    When Maia thought that she was ridiculed, she swung suddenly and made an ice ball appear from the sky and threw it.

    ¡°!!¡±

    A fast-paced ice ball that can reach 5 to 6 kg in weight. The woman changes her expression and dodges it. Next, a hole in the wall of the house beyond her appeared. I need to apologize to the residentster.

    ¡°An interesting technique¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to the extent you don¡¯t die¡±

    Maia began to fire recklessly. The ice balls aim at the elf woman one after another and the city is filled with holes. With the destructive power alone, the woman can be heard but she avoids the awkward and modeless assault of Maia like an Ace Knight.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t catch me with such a skill!¡±

    ¡°Huuh¡±

    The woman tried to attack Maia with the spear, but Maia received it with the ice ball that she prepared. While being crushed to the middle, the ice ball grows as seen. It bes the shape which puts a huge weight on the spear.

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Surprised?¡±

    Maiaughs awkwardly and casually jumps while kicking the astonished elf with her frozen, heavy weapon.

    ¡°Guuu!!¡±

    The elf woman is blown away. ¡­¡­After all, Maia is stronger as she is a dragon. I have never seen a human fighting properly, but after all a dragon seems to be a powerful fighter.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ku, huu¡­¡­I see you do have the ability. I¡¯m amazed at theck of eyes of what I see¡±

    It was the elf woman who fell to the ground now, but she certainly won¡¯t give up. She ms the spear in her hand to the ground and makes the ice break before she looks forward to seeing me again.

    ¡°But!¡±

    She sits down and makes an assault posture.

    ¡°No, I hope we cane to a mutual understanding? We don¡¯t have anything to do with you¡±

    Shepletely ignores my persuasion and the woman disappears.

    ¡°Haaaaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    A high-speed walking method like Dianne or Becker-san. And, like a joke, it is a waterfall-like zer with a beautiful spring blow by the spear. Indeed Maia can¡¯t afford to do any mischief just like she did earlier, so she went on the defense and avoided the spear strike and creates an ice ball. However, the elf woman doubles her speed and spear strikes. Atst Maia is hit by a number and the spear arrives.

    ¡°Gahaa!!!¡±

    ¡°Maia!?¡±

    ¡­¡­Wa, Wait, wait, you¡¯re a dragon, Maia. You are a fighting force.

    ¡°Al, Alright. I just got stabbed a little¡±

    ¡°It got into your liver. You will die if you don¡¯t take care¡±

    Maia is strong, but the elf woman denies the falsehood immediately.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡±

    Do we have to give up¡­¡­? Hand over Selenium¡­¡­? No, that¡¯s¡­¡­this is a pinch.

    ¡°Not yet!!¡±

    And, with a surprise, Maia removes the wound from her body. It is a feat unique to La by consumes physical strength to eliminate the wound itself. And when I think Maia took a quick pose, she suddenly changed into her dragon form.

    ¡°I am not so weak!!¡±

    Dragon Maia screams and swings her arm down. The cobblestone street is sweptpletely and deeply.

    ¡°What¡­¡­a dr, dragon!?¡±

    ¡°Maia, stop!¡±

    You don¡¯t know how many people will die if she goes wild with her dragon body. This is not the time to look for your spear. You should run away quickly. Even before the damage spreads.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Can I wait?¡±

    The woman tries to jump on the wall, to earn altitude, to stop us climbing on the back of the dragon. However, Maia blocks the movement with her forefoot. However, the woman also knows that the dragon does not take advantage of the small turn and it is not possible to shoot breath without my instruction, so she hops on Maia skillfully using her spear. She tries to approach us who are behind Maia. Maia can¡¯t make a sudden move because Selenium is clinging to me and she¡¯s irritated.

    ¡°Haa! Dragons are creatures after all!¡±

    ¡­¡­I know. If youbine the breath and flight ability, a dragon is a powerful fighter that can¡¯t be beaten by any means other than the dragonyer, but conversely, if you can manage two of them, they are onlyrge animals. Sir Bonaparte also know that. And I know something I can aim for.

    ¡°Maia, now,e back!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Leaving the elf woman who soared high in the sky, I let Maia return to her human form. We also move forward, but Selenium hugs me tightly at an exquisite timing, so I quickly pull a rope from the porch and hooks it into a private house. And we hang on the wall. And the elf woman who was left behind in the high sky of only 50 meters alone falls.

    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡±

    ¡­¡­I was prepared for the worst sound, but what I heard was a ssh sound. A water pir is rising. ¡­¡­There must have been momentum in a strange direction when the woman climbed Maia¡¯s arm with her spear. It seems that she has fallen into a nearby canal.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huu¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hide somewhere now.

    ¡°Yup¡±

    ¡­¡­It was dangerous.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I was thinking of hiding in a nearby private house, but I saw a few soldiers who rushed towards us and came up with a n.

    ¡°Sorry, we did it¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    I decided to be straight. Although they are a separate organization from general soldiers, they are under the control of the Celesta Trot Corps. If the interrogation is received obediently and the reason is spoken, a positive amount of affection wille out, and that elf woman will not put out her hand to the control of the authorities above all. Maybe Maia is stronger than the stationed force here, but as long as she is in this secluded state, she can¡¯t use her dragon form tounch a powerful attack. This is equal to a papier-mache tiger.

    ¡°So, she¡­¡­is a dragon¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see?¡±

    The three of us are obediently interrogated in the military police station.

    ¡°¡­¡­I want to see evidence¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to a wide space, because if she bes a dragon here a lot of things will break¡±

    ¡°And, if you escape, it will be my responsibility. ¡­¡­Okay, let¡¯s talk, assuming that she is a dragon for the time being¡±

    Well, the military police are hateful and disliked by the general public, but they are also people who can¡¯t stand up against the strong ones. It may be the power of an army of dragons and other disaster-fighting forces. Thanks to that, the story went better than I thought and about legal defense, they were able to close their eyes on the damage to the town.

    And.

    ¡°Almeida¡­¡­Pdin ¡ºDancing spear¡» Almeida?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She may be a spy¡±

    ¡°No, no. She had left Afilm¡¯s army three years ago and abandoned her Afilm¡¯s nationality. Currently, she is a formal adventurer of this town and registered with the adventurer guild¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She has been exiled. Now she has nothing to do with Afilm except for the fact that she received the Pdin title¡±

    ¡°Ex, Exile!? That Almeida!?¡±

    The most surprised person was Selenium.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it so surprising?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­She was a pdin, a heresy inspector of the ¡ºDark green n¡» and a representative of ¡ºRennest dukedom¡», the influence elf of Afilm¡±

    ¡°Heresy inspector¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°In that country, everyone has a lot of blood, so it¡¯s easy to have half-elves. And the half-elves will get an honorary status by their abilities, or¡­¡­will be judged? Heretic inspectors are responsible for finding half-elves and the elves of the strays who have left the will of their families¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wait a minute. You¡¯re going to be judged¡±

    ¡°Well, to put it bluntly, with Trent¡¯s disease I would have be a tree. If the ability is very high, it is used by half-elves. That much flexibility, they¡¯ve learned it from the elves over there through the long wartime, but on the other hand, there is no mercy for half-elves who can¡¯t use it. And most children are judged to be ¡°unusable¡± ¡±

    ¡­¡­What a harsh world.

    ¡°¡­¡­Even if you can do anything, Selenium can¡¯t use it. You don¡¯t know what to do¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not understand the rules of the elf world before it bes a problem that I couldn¡¯t use it¡±

    Seleniumughed a little bitterly.

    ¡°First, allegiance to the forest and the spirit of light. Consciousness to belonging to the n. It is premised that there is such a thing. Even if they have the ability, it will only harm them if they object to their existence. ¡­¡­And I had lost my mother shortly before I was born. Therefore I ran away in defiance of being measured because it was useless¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t something to run away from. Elves are generous.I¡¯ve been away for 20 years and they still remember it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Selenium¡±

    Does this mean that Almeida is an abomination for Selenium that she reported her existence to the elves?

    ¡°But wait a minute¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Then why would that woman want to hand over you, Selenium?

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­that is, to report that I hadn¡¯t be a tree after all¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No-No. She is exiled, right? She cut off with her n, at least, she can¡¯t easily return to Afilm because she has thrown away her Afilm¡¯s nationality. She can¡¯t respond even if she had such a mission¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡±

    A sense of mission or responsibility? Does she think she¡¯s responsible for the person who she once needed to hand over? ¡­¡­No. But it¡¯s strange. I mean, if she can¡¯t go back to Afilm, she won¡¯t be able to get poison and then it¡¯s faster to kill in a straight line without having to hand over Selenium somehow.

    ¡°It¡¯s weird¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Dark green n, I don¡¯t know¡±

    The three of us twist our heads.

    ¡°Can we continue the inquiry¡­¡­?¡±

    And the police officer in charge of interrogation was at a loss. ¡­¡­I forgot.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Kku¡­¡­uu, what a failure¡­..I have to dive back in the morning and look for my spear¡­¡­¡±

    (¡­¡­But Selenium¡­¡­even though she survived with great pains, she became the ve of a human. Medicine or money? Something must be in his hands. ¡­¡­I can¡¯t even throw away the possibility that she is in love with a slightly gentler degree because she is a mix and raises the heat. No, then she will be no ves. It is decided that the devil and the market price are decided to like such a thing)

    ¡°That guy¡­¡­I¡¯ll kill him¡±

    ¡°Shit¡­¡­uh, my wallet is at the bottom of the water¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh, Miss. Did you fall into the canal?¡±

    ¡°Ah, eh¡­¡­yes¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still cold, so it¡¯s tough. If you like, don¡¯t you want to warm yourself at home? It¡¯s right there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m indebted to you¡±

    ¡°You use hard words like nobles. What is your name?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Almeida. It¡¯s Almeida Dark Green¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Marie Smithson. Well, I wonder if I have any clothes for a youngdy like you to wear¡±

 Chapter 81: Special circumstances half-elf, last part

    <h4>Chapter 81: Special circumstances half-elf,st part</h4>

    ¡°Kusyu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°First of all, take off that heavy armor. Please clean your body properly¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still a strange armor¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? I think it¡¯s not so weirdpared to Celesta¡¯s different races¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, but¡­¡­at least not a Trot product, right? Shall I repair it¡±

    ¡°Repair!?¡±

    ¡°Oh, in the old days, I was used to repair the armored guards of the frontiers. My dead husband was a cksmith¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­then I will ept your offer. It¡¯s an embarrassing story, but as you can see, it¡¯s a foreign product and it¡¯s tempting to put it out in a regr cksmith. Someone has been working on it, but it hasn¡¯t been maintained properly in recent years¡±

    ¡°Yeah, then I will try to do as much as I can. ¡­¡­And for the time being, try to wear these clothes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A sweater? It¡¯s huge for Marie-dono¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°My size is a bit smaller. ¡­¡­I got it for my son¡±

    ¡°You have a son! I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t stay here!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He isn¡¯t here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­He was living in the remote town of Polka some years ago with me. From there, when he was ten years old, he went out to study cksmithing in the royal capital, but he was pulled out by the Celesta army. No matter how many years past, there was no sound from the cksmith here worked for or from him¡­¡­maybe he died¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, it probably was painful¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. ¡­¡­.He only might be dead. His bones didn¡¯te back. Polka is a cold town, so I have knitted a sweater with the expectation that he woulde back someday. It became a habit and I always imagine the height of my son by looking at the neighboring children¡­¡­from the age of bing an adult, I knit it behind my husband¡¯s back¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t care about you, it would be imprudent to you to wear anything knitted for my dead child¡±

    ¡°No. ¡­¡­No problem. Marie-dono, thank you very much for letting me wear it¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    That night we were put into the prison of the military police.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I everything is checked out,¡± he said and the military soldier put his hands together. Because the hotel in that area is expensive we stayed here. Above all else, I¡¯m afraid as spearwoman Almeida is somewhere in this town.

    And the next day. With mats and nkets brought by the military police, mainly to Maia, the morning is much morefortable than in a hotel. However, before the morning sun had risen, I was awakened by the noise in the general office.

    ¡°¡­¡­What happened?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Selenium who was leaning on my shoulder looked at me. Maia still clings to my knees in a sleepy state. When.

    ¡°¡­¡­Here!¡±

    Suddenly, when I thought that someone had looked into the prison, a lot of people rushed into the hallway in front of the jail and broke the grid of the jail quickly.

    ¡°¡­¡­After all! Smithson-dono, Maia! And Selenium-dono!¡±

    When he saw our faces, a beautiful young elf with long hair cried out.

    ¡°Gorkus!?¡±

    It was Gorkus, the n chief of the Orange n who we fought together in the northern elf territory. And for a while, as I was surprised at the reunion, Gorkus directed a sword to the guards behind him.

    ¡°Let me exin, you¡¯ve put our allies in jail in some way! Depending on things, our orange n cant kept silent!¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, wait¡±

    He misunderstood it!

    ¡°Smithson-dono, I know that you are a brave and respectful person, but for unreasonable brutality, a firm attitude is required! I will do it even if disagree with the human race¡­..that¡¯s what we are owing to you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait! We just borrowed the jail!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa?¡±

    ¡°There was something a little bothersome! Yesterday!¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Good morning, Marie-dono¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Almeida-san. Have you slept well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, for upying the bed¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Look at that, is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡­the armor is new!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have many tools, so I was able to do it¡­¡­but because the joint on the left shoulder is about to reach the limit soon, you¡¯d better ask a cksmith for repairing it, even if you feel a little depressed. But if you can¡¯t do it in a couple of times, it may get broken and taken off¡±

    ¡°No, I am grateful¡­¡­I will surely repay you for this kindness¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay because it only was thefort of a widow. ¡­¡­Nevertheless, you dropped something in the canal, right? I¡¯m going to go to the fish market now, but do you want me to ask the young child who¡¯s good at diving?¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­No, I will dive in myself. If there is only this day, there is no problem¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Gorkus seems to havee here to apany the elves who study abroad. The Folklore Institute is rtively active in epting elves.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m d you understood that it was only a misunderstanding¡±

    Themander of the military police feels sorry to ept Gorkus¡¯ deep bow. Like the dragons, the northern elves must be unknown. You don¡¯t want to worry too much about it.

    ¡°Even so¡­¡­to rent a jail as a sleeping ce. What kind of situation is it to be troubled? While Maia is also here¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­we¡¯ve been attacked by Afilm elf pdin¡±

    ¡°Elf¡­¡­? Can you tell me more?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re not sure if we¡¯re going to let you hear it¡­¡­¡±

    Gorkus tightens his neat face and looks around us slowly.

    ¡°The elf on the Afilm penins is our branch as well as the original. You are the blessed man of our nine ns, and turning the de against you deserves to be emunicated. Nheless, if we can do it properly, we can stop the dismay¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°U, Uh¡­¡­cold¡±

    ¡°Have you found it?¡±

    ¡°Eh, yes¡±

    ¡°Iron cane¡­¡­and your wallet. It¡¯s nice not to be a light one that flows¡±

    ¡°Surely¡­¡­uuu¡±

    ¡°Even though, you are bold. A young girl who is naked and jumped into the canal. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a good idea to say such things, but shouldn¡¯t you be a little more modest?¡±

    ¡°It, It¡¯s not umon for me to be able to see bare skin on the battlefield. It¡¯s not okay to leave the search for my belongings to others¡­¡­and the sweater of your son, is getting wet and stretched out¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯d told me, I¡¯d have done something about it¡±

    ¡°Uh. ¡­¡­We, Well, I found it. Let¡¯s say it¡¯s all right¡±

    ¡°Chuckle. ¡­¡­You¡¯re not good at spoiling people, Almeida-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°My dead husband was a man who was very sweet¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, it¡¯s not something you¡¯ve given up so much¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Normally, yes. ¡­¡­But when I think now, it was a wonderful thing¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°In the old days, I used to think that people were just annoying and embarrassed. But you know, it¡¯s warm to have someone who¡¯s going toe out into this city and cause trouble and someone who¡¯s going to bother you. I think¡±

    ¡°Warm?¡±

    ¡°Cause it¡¯s a connection. Trouble someone, apologize and pay for it. You¡¯re being bothered, forgive me, help me. It¡¯s still warm to be able to repeat that kind of thing without worrying about it. And my husband wasn¡¯t a man who hesitated to apologize, payback, and return. Even if the other party said, ¡®It was good¡¯, he returned even if it was mean. Thanks to him, I was very much at a loss, but I liked it a lot. Almeida-san, it may be a virtue that you can not afford, but I think that it is not a vice either.

    ¡°¡­¡­Marie, you¡±

    ¡°Be good at spoiling. ¡­¡­I feel like you look like me¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Gorkus, who heard about the story roughly, nodded forcefully.

    ¡°Deep green Almeida. I have heard of her. I don¡¯t know how she would end up being out of Afilm¡¯s protection¡±

    ¡°Speaking, Communicating¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve heard it, I¡¯d like you to leave it to us. If she attacks Smithson-dono again, we¡¯ll pick her up¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s reliable¡±

    Gorkus is said to be a good swordsman just like red n¡¯s Diel who bought out his private soldiers to subjugate monsters near the Holy Beast Labyrinth. At least he seems to have the ability of Anzeros and Aurora ss. But.

    ¡°The essential Almeida, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just that she fell into the canal¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    We don¡¯t know where she came out from. Maybe she went downstream, maybe she crept up and lurks around that area. Either way, it¡¯s hard for us to keep that trend down. The town of Folklore is wide andplex, so the number of elves isn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be with you as an escort. You havee to this city for a purpose. Do it. In the meantime, Almeida should show up. If she shows up, we¡¯ll intercept her. I think this is the best way¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡±

    That means.

    ¡°¡­¡­Going back to find her spear or something like that, I¡¯m feeling that she is too ashamed now¡±

    ¡°But, even though Gorkus-san is saying so, there is nothing wrong with doing a homing without doing anything?¡±

    ¡°Freeze and kill inrge areas¡±

    ¡°No, no, we¡¯re not going to do that¡±

    Well, I decided not to go at first, but after a few minutes of trouble, I go.

    ¡°Come to think of it, if it¡¯s a military policeman, they should be familiar with the streets to some extent, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. It is not going to be a story if they don¡¯t have and book to keep the security¡±

    Selenium talks and the captain of the military police feel proud now.

    ¡°Well¡­¡­we don¡¯t know if a middle-aged woman named Smithson has moved in thest few years because Maia-chan went on a rampage yesterday¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­I¡¯d like to wait a bit. Hey, who is in charge of ind 18?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Cornell¡±

    ¡°Call Cornell toe here and ask him if he knows that woman¡±

    After a few minutes. Cornell appeared.

    ¡°Smithson-san. I don¡¯t know the names clearly because there are so many peopleing and going, but several middle-aged women are living alone¡±

    ¡°A woman with maroon hair who is about fifty years old but may still look to be in her forty¡±

    Thinking a little. There should be a few more hints that Apple gave.

    ¡°I think she is working with fish or wool¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A, Ah, yes there¡¯s a widow who¡¯s out there to clean up the fish market there. It looks like she was called Aunt Marie¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s her!¡±

    ¡­¡­No, if you believe in Apple¡¯s divination and Selenium¡¯s profiling, though.

    ¡°Please show me around!¡±

    Well, let¡¯s try. If we¡¯re wrong, we can go back to Polka again and divine again.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°¡­¡­Marie-dono, can you listen to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°I am an elf. A pdin of the Afilm empire. I was a knight honored with the nickname dancing spear¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So¡±

    ¡°Forgive me for deceiving you¡­¡­you are not surprised¡±

    ¡°I was a cksmith¡¯s wife. ¡­¡­From the style of the armor, I know about the ce of production. I¡¯m not so uneducated that I can¡¯t even tell the emblem¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re right. ¡­¡­I¡¯m a knight of the Rennes dukedom and a kind of military soldier in the elves n¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Elves are argely closed race, but the Rennes Forest elves are particrly fierce. It is excessively aimed to be a strong monolith because they pledge allegiance to the spirit of the light to live in thend while going out of the northern forest. ¡­..It¡¯s a kind of fear politics by making the bloodless elf¡¯s genus, which moves out of the will of the ns, to suffer from a ¡°disease that changes them into a tree¡± and make them part of the forest¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The unification of will brought a powerful force to themunity and I didn¡¯t doubt the policy. For an impurity that could not be part of the forest, it was a pity, but it was an honor on the other side. But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The central part of the deep green n¡­¡­the Grand Duchess of Rennes ordered to harvest the¡± trees¡± of such mixtures for the construction of the new royal castle in Rennes. Even though it was unrighteous, she split the bodies of the children and said they would use them for the royal castle!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t convinced. And I finally realized my mistake for a long time. It was neither honor nor anything. It was only a procedure for the creepy cold maintenance that the old, worn-out sensibility made up at the end of the repetition of each festival which chased only the shadow of a far authority. It was nothing more than a procedure for a resolutely cold life that sensibility had built up and I came to Trot, ashamed of myself, cutting off from my n topensate¡±

    ¡°Was it so¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Trot is the first ce for the mixtures to escape the chase of the deep-green n inspectors. It is said that Trot has be tolerant to the elves since the war. I decided to set up in Folklore, the gateway to the west of this country and protect the escaped chaos with my own hands. ¡­¡­Perhaps just hypocrisy. I just want to make amends. Even so, I can¡¯t think of anything else¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It must be hard for, Almeida-san¡±

    ¡°No. Ah¡­¡­no, I guess. It was hard. ¡­¡­But I carry a sin that cannot be spoiled by anyone. I don¡¯t think I should be spoiled¡±

    ¡°No, there is no such thing, Almeida-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Even if I¡¯m like this, can I learn how to indulge?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes. It will be difficult. ¡­¡­If hard people put up with it, even more, they will only run out of power. You still have a tomorrow to walk¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Marie, dono¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Almeida¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Knocking on the door. ¡­I feel like I heard a voice saying ¡°Kya!?¡±.

    ¡°¡­¡­Who is it?¡±

    There was a nostalgic voice from the inside.

    ¡°Are you Marie Smithson?¡±

    When Cornell visits, a female voice said ¡°Yes¡±. It is a hit.

    ¡°Mother¡±

    When I call out, the other side of the door is silent for a few seconds.

    ¡°¡­¡­My son died in the war¡­¡­¡±

    A confused voice. Well, no wonder. I know. She only knows my 10-year-old self from the time in Polka. She can¡¯t get my present figure or voice right away. Let¡¯s be patient.

    ¡°I heard it at Polka. My father, he is dead¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°I met Jackie-san. ¡­¡­I saw the baron, Keel from the bun shop and Johnny from the liquor store. They all thought I was dead¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But, I¡¯m alive. I¡¯m a part of the Celesta army, with just a little of sessful career¡­¡­I¡¯m alive and I¡¯m back. I¡¯m Andy, mother¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    After a few more seconds of silence. Suddenly, the sound of something breaking across the wall can be heard. ¡­¡­Is it a ss window? And the next moment, Gorkus, who was nearby, knock me away.

    ¡°!!¡±

    I flew from the top of the stairs to the road all at once, but I¡¯m caught by Maia before falling to the ground andnded. And on the top of the stairs, a swung iron cane was smashing down the wooden stairs.

    ¡°Almeida¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Gorkus dares to jump down the stairs to pull out his sword. As it was, the passage was narrow and I couldn¡¯t escape. Cornell-san is still stuck with his eyes in the top row without knowing what is happening. Next to him, for some reason, a sexy sweater-wearing Almeida stares at me with an iron cane on her side¡­ And, ignoring Gorkus, she jumps first andnded on the ground. Maia, step back further with me in her arms. Securing arge ce. The elves under Gorkus hold their weapons and harden around us. Almeida ignores Gorkus who is pulling his sword behind her and calmly transforms the iron cane into a spear.

    ¡°Are you the son of Marie-dono?¡±

    ¡°Hee?¡±

    ¡°Despite being born to such a great woman, garbage like you made a weak mixture a ve and you enjoy it¡­¡­I can¡¯t overlook it¡±

    ¡°Eh? Eh?¡±

    What¡¯s going on!?

    ¡°Marie-san¡­¡­Marie-san!?¡±

    I can hear Cornell¡¯s irritating voice from my mother¡¯s home.

    ¡°Smithson-san! Your mother has fainted!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t deduce at the moment you hear the voice. The cruel reality is for that person¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­I see. I don¡¯t understand well but they know each other.

    ¡°Almeida. Unfortunately, you are probably misunderstanding¡±

    ¡°Is the name carved on the cor of Selenium, not yours?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different¡±

    ¡°She is already an impurity¡­¡­no, I¡¯m not going to make her follow her destiny¡±

    ¡°Hear a little talk!¡±

    The pdin in a naked sweater set up the spear deeply.

    ¡°Prepare!¡±

    And she disappears. The spear stuck in a straight line to something standing in the middle.

    ¡°Selenium¡­¡­!?¡±

    Almeida opens her eyes. Selenium talks in breaks to Almeida who is stunned.

    ¡°Almeida¡­¡­talk, listen¡­¡­emm¡­¡­ I became happy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Selenium¡­¡­Selenium!!¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡­I?¡±

    The spear was carried out beautifully in front of me.

    ¡­¡­The wheat bag that was around there. Almeida, with a desperate face, is in front of the wheat bag (which looks like Selenium only to Almeida because of an illusion). On the other hand, Selenium is perfectly fine and talks to Almeida with such a voice on purpose while supporting the wheat bag.

    ¡°You know¡­¡­I¡­¡­I became a ve¡­¡­as proof of being a part of the person I love¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It, It¡¯s a lie¡­¡­that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    The military policeman and Gorkus approach from behind and pick up the spear. The wheat bag falls quickly. Almeida is obsessed with it. ¡­¡­She seems to have noticed the illusion around here.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Deep green Almeida. In the name of the orange n, I Gorkus will restrain you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Eee!?¡±

    Almeida screams,paring the hollowed wheat bag, her taken spear and Selenium who is standing calmly.

    ¡°Wh, What!? What¡¯s up!? He, Hey Andy Smithson! You¡¯re a coward!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well calm down and let¡¯s talk. Okay?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s impossible¡±

    Almeida, who was detained by the silk chains brought by Gorkus (which seems to have been made at Misty Pce, the same one that La had), said in vain.

    ¡°It¡¯s funny no matter how you think about it. You became a female ve by yourself!? I cant understand you as a woman!!¡±

    ¡°But there are six more people around Andy-san?¡±

    ¡°I think he¡¯s using some kind of medicine¡±

    Almeida is raging.

    ¡°Its different, dark green Almeida¡±

    Gorkus goes forward with a mysterious face.

    ¡°Smithson-dono is a skilled animal trainer who is known throughout the northern forest¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand me, but please shut up¡±

    Silence.

    And, of course, we can¡¯t inquire Almeida on the streets, so we borrowed my mom¡¯s house. And my mother seems to have woken up in the middle of the questioning.

    ¡°Andy-san is kind, brave and cool!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m d to have such a good friend¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s notmon sense to have seven female ves on this Trot¡¯s monogamy. How else do you interpret it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Andy-san is working for the Celesta Army.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t tie Andy-sama down by Trot¡¯sw in the first ce. He is a dragon rider of two dragons¡±

    ¡°Ah, no matter how long it is the fact, where is it! Gorkus-dono, swear to the spirit of light and pick up only the facts¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can swear to the spirit of light, that all of this is true¡±

    When I was looking over the questioning in various ways, I was hit from behind with full strength.

    ¡°Ouch!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy¡±

    ¡°Wh, What is it?!¡±

    ¡°Is what they¡¯re saying true?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Good grief, I¡¯ve always thought you were a leecher since you were little. I didn¡¯t think I would say that I can¡¯t face the world no matter how I look at female ves or animal trainers! I thought you were going to be a cksmith!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there are various reasons for this!¡±

    ¡°What will you say to your deceased father!¡±

    The reunion of me and my mother isn¡¯t as moving as I thought it will be. ¡­¡­Ah but. It was good to see my mother while I was alive. It was really good.

 Chapter 82: Obstinate paladin [Almeida]

    <h4>Chapter 82: Obstinate pdin [Almeida]</h4>

    We returned safely to Polka on schedule.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it important?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, it was a bit of a nuisance¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Dianne looked suspicious.

    ¡°¡­¡­Speaking of all, why did youe back from the forest?¡±

    ¡°I will talk about it now¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium and I exchanged bitterughter, wondering if we wouldn¡¯t be able to hide our tired faces.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It seems that my mother will live in Folklore for the time being. The important house and the studio have been handed over to Jackie, and we, the crossbow corps, have no ns to settle in Polka. If I were to quit the army and stand-alone, I would have to resume my cksmith training first and I couldn¡¯t live my life as I want. I got only a few sweaters that my mother had made in thest few years as souvenirs. That was enough to make me very happy. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s just me or not.

    And ¡¸Dancing spear¡¹ Almeida seems to have been escorted by the green n for the time being. The ¡¸Dark Green n¡¹ of Rennes dukedom in Afilm has a history of being re-approved as a side n by a group of fallen men who were expelled long ago from the green n, taking the opportunity toplete control of the forests in the southern Afilm Penins. For now, it was a good idea to go through it. Old man Shaquille from the green n came and takes Almeida with him. If the story is settled well, it is said that Almeida can be judged. The head of the n, old man Shaquille, had a tired face, but he said, ¡°Well, after all, she is on the sidelines, so she can¡¯t fight back¡±.

    We talked while having lunch at the new bar. Dianne slightly frowned and put the cup down.

    ¡°What happens if the n business is concluded¡±

    ¡°Well, for a while, imprisonment¡­¡­I guess. I think that the northern forest now admits Selenium and Apple and I don¡¯t think that Almeida, who is an ally of the halves, is an extreme sinner¡±

    Dianne shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s okay¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°The sin of the war is a crime of the war¡­¡­well dark green, that¡¯s the story of the other forest. Surely the elves won¡¯t look heavy. But, although they misunderstood, the sin for aiming at you is quite heavy¡±

    ¡°No, no, but we are forgiven. It¡¯s a mistake¡±

    ¡°Calm down, for example, consider the case where themercial king¡¯s assassination attempt was made. Do you think that you may be forgiven if you make a mistake?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Imagine the end of Celesta¡¯s head of state, the man who tried to kill the trade king. ¡­¡­Even if they are merciful on the spot, he will not return to his grandmother¡äs side again. It is a good time to be stuck in a galley boat.

    ¡°I¡¯m not an important person to that, but¡­¡­well if it was themercial king, would it be life imprisonment?¡±

    Speaking of that, a voice came in from an unexpected direction.

    ¡°Hmm. The people of the Northern Forest follow dragons and there is a direction that deified you as a great hero who examined the holy beast¡±

    ¡°Irina¡±

    The white n chief and the self-proimed elf ambassador to Trot, a little elf called Irina. Although she usually spends time in the baron¡¯s mansion, she had appeared in the bar somehow. She grabbed my beer with both hands from the counter which is a little high for her and drank it.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­..good alcohol¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than that, it¡¯s deification.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said¡±

    ¡°No, no, it was old man Bonaparte, Dianne, and La who went on a rampage in that fight¡±

    ¡°There is no doubt about Bonaparte-dono¡¯s bravery, but depending on your decision, Diel has been rescued. I wonder if La-dono and Dianne were the ones who fought hard¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­I haven¡¯t done anything¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what a General¡±

    ¡°General!?¡±

    How long have I been treated as a general? Seeing the astonishing me, Irina and Dianne shrug their shoulders.

    ¡°You underestimate your reputation¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m always just there, I¡¯m not doing much¡±

    ¡°That is that and this is this. Elves¡¯ blessings aren¡¯t as cheap as they say¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡±To aim at you like that, a king¡­¡­well, it¡¯s not just about blowing a fight on the folk grass, is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm?¡±

    Dianne said briefly.

    ¡°She will be executed if you leave her alone¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡­!?¡±

    I panic.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Th, That Almeida, is like a friend of my mother¡­¡­what would she say if I let her friend die?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­As for me, I don¡¯t care if she dies like that¡­¡­you¡¯re a really good person, Andy¡±

    Good grief, Dianne¡¯s sigh. She seems angry that I was attacked soberly.

    ¡°Well, I think you¡¯d better tell them that. I hate the green Shaquille old man¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­if you¡¯re an ambassador, please get in there¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    Irina looks disgusted while eating the side dish of my te without permission. ¡­¡­This girl is useless.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Next day. I was visiting the green n with the guidance of Irina. The distance is not as far as it is said, because we can go there by instant movement from the silver ns which is the nearest to Polka.

    ¡°Smithson-dono¡±

    ¡°Gorkus, emm¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the story roughly¡±

    Gorkus nodded. However, since this guy also shows a huge misunderstanding on his face, it is not good.

    ¡°Dark green Almeida. As you can see, we were talking in the direction of execution¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m a friend of his mother! It was a misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°Ha. So we suggested¡­¡­that if you apologize to the spirit of light, we will release you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t trust you. If you let the spirit of light hear such a thing, I insist that you choose death¡±

    ¡­¡­ Is that so bad? No, it¡¯s usually not good. It¡¯s like a dragon, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡­uh¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where we have a good idea¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Gorkus brightened his smile with a face that rarely smiles.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Next day.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I was visiting the green n again with Hilda-san.

    ¡°Where is Almeida?¡±

    ¡°She is in prison. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any danger in the first ce because we¡¯ve taken her weapon and her wrists are restrained with a silk chain¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, if anything happens, I¡¯ll get Hilda-san to do something about it¡±

    ¡°Please leave it to me¡î¡±

    Hilda waves her hand cutely to Gorkus. Gorkus turns red for a little while. He may be surprised.

    And Gorkus opens the barrier and guides us. The prison is the distorted space that I was put in when I was caught by Phaser before and now I return to the same ce. In fact, there is nottice and contrary to the image of a prison, it isfortable to be able to sleep in an open private house

    ¡°¡­¡­You, Andy Smithson¡±

    ¡°Hey¡±

    Under such circumstances, Almeida was sitting on the shore of the miraculous spring. She looks at me and stands up, but because she is restrained by a silk chain, she really can¡¯t do anything. Because it is a hidden treasure that can¡¯t be cut off with an odd de, I can feel safe.

    ¡°Al, Almeida¡­¡­will you apologize to me?¡±

    At first, I ask.

    ¡°Me, apologize to a man like you. A weak and underhanded man. Something might have been used even if it was a woman ve, or it was blindness. You coward¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Perhaps it is not a mistake¡­¡­¡±

    Other than that, I can¡¯t say anything clearly. It happened with some luck, timing, individual hobbies, rivalry and so on, but, indeed, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m too weak and alivepared to a Pdin.

    ¡°Huu. Then I can¡¯t help¡±

    ¡°What is it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This is not my real intention. However, if you die what will I say to my mother¡±

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­do, don¡¯t get close¡±

    I get close to Almeida and slowly push her down. When I look sideways, Hilda is loosening her clothes happily while making a thumbs up.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know what to say, show off your arms¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I mean, you should show off your ability as an animal trainer in bed as you did with purple n¡¯s Apple who had no memories or how you satisfied the female dragon of the Misty Pce or how you seduced the sky blue n¡¯s princess who is known for her martial arts. The proof is that Smithson-dono is surrounded by women¡±

    ¡°Gorkus. I said it many times, but I don¡¯t remember bing that kind of profession¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m a boneless person, so I don¡¯t study the details, but the achievements you¡¯ve made are true, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, if you look only at the surface, I feel like it¡¯s not wrong

    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, you can think about another n. Fortunately, we can only postpone the disposition while you are long-minded and you¡¯re not giving up on her¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh. I hope she won¡¯t get angryter¡±

    ¡°There is no reason to be angry with you¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Why did I bring Hilda-san? 1. First of all, if it is a virgin, her help will smooth the pain. 2. To have the birth control magic because it is not good if she bes pregnant with a child she doesn¡¯t want. 3. Hilda is the only one who can assist with erotic.

    ¡°Huaaa¡­¡­st, stop it¡­¡­!! Da, Dark elf!¡±

    ¡°What? I came to teach you because you can¡¯t believe Andy-kun¡¯s amazing skills against woman¡±

    I¡¯m sorry, I have no idea what¡¯s great about me. In front of my eyes, Almeida was hung with a string on the bow of a wrist, instead of a tree branch. The half-naked Hilda cuts through the rustic armor of Almeida with a scissor mercilessly.

    ¡°Yaa¡­¡­do, don¡¯t look, you beast!¡±

    ¡°No, I will look. ¡­¡­Almeida, your style isparable to Selenium¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look. Don¡¯t look!¡±

    Well, it is not possible to don¡¯t look even if she says that I shall not look.

    ¡°Are you a virgin? You were a well-established military officer until now. I wonder if it¡¯s funny¡±

    ¡°U, yo, you¡­¡­why are you on the side of this man!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m also one of Andy-kun¡¯s woman ¡î Although I¡¯m a married woman and I¡¯m sorry for my husband, but Andy-kun is great¡î¡±

    ¡°Hii¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t mislead her with false information¡±

    How many times have I said I don¡¯t remember making Hilda a female ve?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡­a woman is made to be satisfied by a man. There is nothing to fear¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­ku, stop¡­¡­don¡¯t touch¡­¡­.don¡¯t touch¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida shakes her nice butt in a way that asserts her self-asserted breasts, which are probably expressed by the strongest erotic fingers of Celesta. It will be scary for her that sexual feeling is greatly erupting by fearful skills. Almeida is crying weakly with tears. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a little creepy to see it.

    ¡°Haa¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, it is not good. She should be a simr sadist. It should not be real, just ying sad to get pleasure from each other smoothly like the masochistic La. Normally she swings her spear around but watching the bullish and harsh Almeida being teased and atrophied, there¡¯s something ¡­¡­Uh. Certainly, there is excitement erupting.

    ¡°Here it is¡­..a present from Hilda-san¡­¡­¡î¡±

    ¡°Hue¡­¡­ya, wh¡­¡­what¡±

    ¡°Good¡±

    The magic that strokes the lower abdomen. Contraception magic. Now she will not get pregnant for some days, at least for a few days. It should be.

    ¡°Pregnancy magic¡î¡±

    ¡°Hii¡­¡­wh, what is it¡­¡­!?¡±

    The story is different Hilda-san. Hilda-san winks at me so as not to be seen by Almeida. It¡¯s a bluff. ¡­¡­Well, if there is such useful magic, Hilda would already use it for everyone. It will also be a measure against the poption of the northern elves.

    ¡°This magic¡­¡­with the magic made recently in the south¡­¡­if you have sex while taking it, you will almost certainly be able to make a baby¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­that¡¯s¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­You said you didn¡¯t know ¡ºAs a woman¡»¡­¡­¡î¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡­that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have a child from Andy-kun from now on, right? I, Selenium-chan and Maia-chan will also be pregnant. We all are going to have a baby for sure from now on¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Kku¡­¡­di, disgusting¡­¡­that¡¯s all there is to it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhuu. No, don¡¯t talk about women like that. So please chew well and enjoy the pleasure¡­¡­the wonder of being born a woman¡­¡­feel the joy of being able to give everything to a gentle and wonderful boy to the core of your heart and body?¡±

    ¡°Hiuu¡­¡­!¡±

    Kyu, Hilda-san pinches her clit. That much shaking, Almeida convulse with her whole body only and releases love juice. Hilda-san¡¯s erotic skills are amazing. Even I who is a man can be made to climax without knowing in a few seconds if she gets serious. It is not difficult to imagine how much it will be tossed if the technique is used by a woman who shares the point of pleasure. In such a situation, I take off my pants and approach Almeida, who has beenpletely irritated regardless of her consciousness. Almeida looked at me with empty eyes. It seems she says that she doesn¡¯t want to be bullied any longer with a weak, fleeting expression. I¡¯m terribly excited. I want to cry.

    ¡°¡­¡­Almeida. I will ravish you¡±

    ¡°No, Nooo¡­¡­¡±

    Even though I wasn¡¯t epted, I had a sad switch on, and I broke into the legs that Hilda, who was still entangled from behind, pulled and lifted up and I pushed a bit into Almeida.

    ¡°I, Ii¡­¡­aaaaaaaa!!!¡±

    I prate Almeida¡¯s virgin hole. I thought it was quite painful, but Almeida put out her tongue, dropped her eyebrows and was doing yoga. This is¡­¡­.

    ¡°Magic that will make her feel good even if it hurts, it was a wager?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You devil¡±

    Hilda must never turn to an enemy in bed.

    ¡°St, stop¡­¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, again¡­¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡­I apologize¡­¡­as it is, I haaaa¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m sure she never gave in to the pain. However, the woman¡¯s pleasure of being twice as powerful as a man was dragged out by Hilda-san in full swing and Almeida was raising the white banner already, almost losing her identity. But.

    ¡°It is useless¡±

    I was extremely excited by Almeida¡¯s tears. Almeida cries for forgiveness while crying. She has been rattled by her identity with pleasure. What kind of face would it be if I ejactepletely in her womb that is supposed to be pregnant? What kind of thing will she say if I pour semen over and over again inside her? Such downed interest swells within my chest.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Andy-kun? You are a peerless lecher?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll move now¡±

    And I hold Almeida¡¯s waist and move in and out.

    ¡°Hyaaaa!!¡±

    It was just Almeida. Almeida also tries to appeal for something while barely supporting her clouded consciousness. I poke and push up. I started to sit down while enjoying Almeida¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Yaaaa,aa, aaa, agaaa¡­¡­stop, n, noo¡­¡­sdopbb!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Almeida¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorrhhhy, I¡¯m sorrhhhy¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, so please stop¡­¡­here, stop¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Almeida, get pregnant¡­¡­with a child¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huee¡­¡­? N, Nooo¡­¡­¡±

    As Almeida opens her eyes to fear, I came near her ears with my face.

    ¡°Almeida¡­¡­ Almeida, receive my child with this womb¡­¡­give birth, many times¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Yaa¡­¡­ya, aaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to let you be pregnant as often as you want¡­¡­you don¡¯t have a spear, you have these tits. With this arm, you¡¯re going to hold my child and raise it¡­¡­a half-elf between you and me¡­¡­!!¡±

    I have a strange pleasure switch to bully Almeida. Ipletely let her fall from a pdin into a woman, by whispering the words that stimte Almeida begging as a woman. Almeida looked at her breasts which are held by me and seemed to imagine herself giving milk to our child for the first time.

    ¡°M, My¡­¡­my, child¡­¡­child, give birth¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­and while giving milk to our child, I will get fucked by me every day like this¡­¡­you¡¯re going to feel better!!¡±

    ¡°Hya, aaaaaaa¡­¡­¡±

    And. I wouldn¡¯t have imagined it for a moment until now, such a ¡°woman who wants it violent¡± is dreamed of myself with pleasure.

    ¡°No, Noooo¡­¡­!!¡±

    She refused.

    ¡°Stop, stop¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want you to turn me into a woman anymore, a, uaaa!!¡±

    Her refusal is resistance to sweet corruption.

    ¡°No more¡­¡­, don¡¯t teach me that!!¡±

    The fear of turning into somethingpletely different. She shakes like falling down in intense pleasure while tasting it. Weeping and crying, I can read that much information from Almeida¡¯s face who became crazy and irritating desire in me is shaken.

    ¡°Give up, Almeida¡­¡­uaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°I, yaaaaaa! ¡­¡­?¡±

    Byururururururu!! And, she fainted after receiving my ejaction while not knowing which way her mind inclined. Right. Hilda¡äs mass ejaction magic was applied on my dick before,monly known as ¡°sperm hell¡± and the ejaction which was about to burst the womb was beaten into Almeida.

    ¡°U, Uwaa¡­¡­¡±

    Incontinence. Squirting. Semen that let the belly swell. Tears. Drool. Almeida weakens after getting rid of all liquids. I slowly lowered Almeida to the ground and I sighed. What am I doing?

    ¡°Hehee¡­¡­I have seen it, after a long time Andy-kun¡¯s full-scale offensive attack?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hilda-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I got wet. ¡­¡­Hey?¡±

    Hilda takes off her underwear and throws it away. I¡¯m going to burn the rest of my sexual desire like fire and get close to Hilda-san. While I still drip a little semen.

    ¡°¡­¡­I am scared of myself sometimes¡±

    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s okay, Andy-kun is great?¡±

    While pushing Hilda down and making her butt stick out while doing something hi with much effort like a sort of gymnastics. ¡­¡­I was thinking about what I was trying to do.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    After a while. Almeida woke up when I cummed the third time into Hilda.

    ¡°That¡¯s a foul y! The magic borrowed from another person¡­¡­it¡¯s not much different from a fake!¡±

    Almeida opposes with tears eyes.

    ¡°Then what do you want me to do¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, do it without the dark elf over there, coward!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it alright to do?¡±

    And the second round. ¡­¡­Also when I ejacted, Almeida was begging forgiveness while crying. She is weak.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°So¡­¡­after all, there is no execution?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    A few dayster, I returned to Polka and reported to Dianne. Acknowledging my talent for making female ves¡­¡­Almeida seems to have settled down for the time being among elves because the apology of swearing to the spirit of light was done though it did not shape it was in shape of admitting defeat because she was made to give in without standing up by the supremacy by all means by sex and she was made to surrender. I feel like I¡¯ve elerated the misunderstanding of Gorkus, but it was good anyway.

    And when I was relieved.

    ¡°Andy Smithson!!¡±

    The door of the new bar is blown off as it is opened and the dancing spear appears abruptly.

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­yo, youe back to Folklore¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°More than that!¡±

    The stupid spear elf who approaches me, and grips my chest with some tears in her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­My period hase¡±

    She says so with a face that seems very regrettable.

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯m going to get pregnant by magic¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­She is a fool.

    ¡°I, I wonder if it is my body that can¡¯t give birth to a child¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wh, why don¡¯t you see Hilda-san? And I¡¯m d we couldn¡¯t have children like that¡±

    Almeida opens her eyes with a surprise. And after a while, she turns red.

    ¡°Well, of course, I didn¡¯t want to give birth! It seems that I wasn¡¯t able to give birth to your child!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hide your voice¡­¡­¡±

    She stops again. And Almeida¡¯s ears turn red.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    I was hit on the head.

    ¡°O, Oooo!¡±

    I¡¯m going around.

    ¡°I, I hate you a lot!¡±

    As it was, Almeida went out of the bar and left the stunned me behind. Even so, why did shee¡­¡­.

 Chapter 83: Everybody laughing, spring festival

    <h4>Chapter 83: Everybodyughing, spring festival</h4>

    Two weeks after Almeida¡¯s riot. There are still many snowfields in Polka, but weeds are starting to appear onnds other than the river and it will be a spring full of flowers that bloom in the capital city and south of it.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to get ready for the spring festival¡±

    ¡°Spring Festival?¡±

    Goto (A 23-year-old ogre regr soldier who risks his life to masturbate) asks me this question.

    ¡°A festival held in Polka when the snow melts. It¡¯s simple as it¡¯s just an amateur band ying music and others are just dancing in the city square. Almost all the residents are involved¡±

    ¡°Haa. But it looks like it¡¯s fun¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m still doing it¡±

    The Smithson squad returns from shooting training. After tidying up, it¡¯s a happy time to think about going to the bath or get a drink from now on. In front of us, a pretty girl in travel clothes came running up to me.

    ¡°E, Emm!¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    We all have a question mark on our faces for a few seconds. And, though the girl is good to have called out, she is at a loss what to say next. Then, Lantz (A 23-year-old human regr soldier who risked his life for masturbation) pped his hand.

    ¡°Ah, Silvia-san¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Lantz, you know her?¡±

    ¡°Not good 10-man captain. She is Boyd¡¯s girlfriend¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah!¡±

    I looked at her for a while, but I forgot because I didn¡¯t know much about her. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­Boyd¡¯s girlfriend was certainly living in Basson¡±

    ¡°Yee, Yes! I live in Basson!¡±

    Silvia-san put more effort into the shoulder than necessary, probably because she is carrying something annoying on her shoulder.

    ¡°¡­¡­Aren¡¯t you far away from Basson?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­It was very far, but¡±

    Still, she smiled.

    ¡°Arnie-kun¡­¡­I¡¯d like to see semi-soldier Boyd¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Uwaa. You¡¯re loved, Boyd. For now, Celesta¡¯s trot trip has no legal obstacles, but it takes courage for Celesta and girls to travel alone. There are by no means many Trots who have an opposition to the Celestas. To be honest, I have to say that the journey to this far away ce is very brave.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were traveling to a ce like this¡­¡­we would be back soon¡±

    ¡°Au¡­¡­but no one knows when you woulde back when I asked people from the army¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    Tentatively, there are two soldiers in Basson¡¯s corps building as facility managers. I mean soldiers, two middle-aged men of the supply corps dispatch as they are usually making a mess. Super shadowy. But when we will be back¡­¡­it is not known yet.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­how did you get here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I heard that you have a mission in the royal capital¡­¡­so I went to the royal capital once and then I asked the soldiers of the royal capital¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You have a lot of courage¡±

    I didn¡¯t get caught even though it was strange. Sylvia-sanughs at the sight of our amazed nces¡±

    ¡°I had a reliablepanion¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Almost as soon as she said that, from the bar, ¡°Nowaa!?¡± I heard a cow¡¯s cry and maybe the sound of the destruction of a table.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that?¡±

    ¡°Maybe yes¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°So, Sorry, Sorry! I beg you for forgiveness¡­¡­mu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Keri-ni-chan, you idiot¡­¡­idiot, I was lonely¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    In the bar, there was ox-ogre tightly hugged so that foames out of his mouth by a wolf-girl. She is very simr to Mikagami regr soldier.

    ¡°¡­¡­Isaac, what action should I take?¡±

    It is easy to disturb, but it is not easy to wake up to sleep, so when I hear that I¡¯m scared, Isaac desperately gestures ¡°Give me a break¡± by moving his mouth. He seems to be holding his breath.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    However, I wonder if I can fight against Isaac¡¯s strenuous strength. When I stared at Isaac for 2 seconds staring at the crying wolf girl, I made a face that made Isaac crying. And, Silvia-san interrupts.

    ¡°Kate-chan, let him go. 10-man captain Isaac seems to be in pain¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh¡±

    Reluctantly, the wolf woman releases Isaac and Isaac takes a breath.

    ¡°Gufu¡­¡­ah, the air is delicious¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isaac, as for this?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    Isaac says that. And, the guys from Isaac¡¯s squad around me exin.

    ¡°She is the sister of Mikagami regr soldier¡±

    ¡°And 10-man captain Isaac is two-timing. He is having a sister bowl¡±

    ¡°I see. I wonder if he should have been a little more nervous¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one Smithson!?¡±

    And, when such an idiot story is done, it seems that the messenger sent to the inn has finally arrived and Boyd arrives at the bar.

    ¡°Sylvia-san!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!! Arnie-kun!!¡±

    Sylvia-san rushed to Boyd, removing the shawl. Boyd raises and embraces her fervently.

    ¡°¡­¡­Come to think of it, we stayed a little too long here¡±

    Isaac nods as I mutter and raised Mikagami¡¯s sister up, who is crying.

    ¡°This ce is also cozy¡­¡­but it¡¯s almost time for the tide¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Polka is not our ce. We are all hot spring guests. It may be time to put on the lock soon.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Well, how is La?¡±

    The dining room in the inn. Determined, I ask Hilda-san about the condition of La. Once La has healed, we don¡¯t have to worry about leaving Polka.

    ¡°Although the injury is almost gone, I¡¯d like to rely on the bath for a bit more to take care¡±

    ¡°Because it was a dragonyer¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to be on alert until the scars arepletely gone¡±

    Hilda makes a difficult face. Well, it¡¯s a dragon¡¯s wound, it¡¯s a special dragonyer¡¯s wound too. It will be the first time for Hilda-san to see on and it can¡¯t be helped but to be mindful of it. But, apart from me, who is the owner of La, it¡¯s weird to keep the corps here any longer.

    ¡°If that¡¯s so, then only La and I will remain here and everyone else will be carried to Basson by Maia¡­¡­¡±

    When I said that, my back hair was pulled suddenly.

    ¡°Idedede¡±

    ¡°Idiot. If you stay, I¡¯m going to stay too¡±

    ¡°Anzeros¡±

    Anzeros was standing behind me with a slightly angry face.

    ¡°I know you have a responsibility for La. But¡­¡­I¡¯m your, sl, ve¡­¡­understood¡±

    Anzeros says so while keeping her voice a little low and having a sulky face. ¡­¡­A little cute though.

    ¡°That¡¯s not good. The crossbow 10-man captains can be reced if it feels like, but you can¡¯t be missed¡±

    The escort infantry is a small elite. And Anzeros¡¯s skill stands out. It would be difficult to make up for it if she gave up her job in the current situation.

    ¡°That is¡­¡­Aurora can take my ce¡±

    ¡°I am a member of the intelligence brigade custody. It is not a big deal to support, but there is no duty to take over your duties, Anzeros-san¡±

    ¡­¡­Aurora appeared. Where did you hear that from?

    ¡°Uu. But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I should rather stay with Andy-san¡±

    She can¡¯t say anything, indeed and Anzeros shuts her mouth. It is also true that Aurora is more likely to stay than Anzeros who would throw away her job.

    ¡°I will stay by 10-man captain¡¯s and La-neechan¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°Me too¡±

    Jeanne and Maia seem to have heard the story from somewhere. Yeah, you guys are free. ¡­¡­Or rather.

    ¡°If this happens, Selenium and Apple will say that they won¡¯t stick to the corps alone and if it is not good enough, only Dianne will go to Basson¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder if Dianne-chan will ept it too. It¡¯s a child who originally said that she would always quit the army for Andy-kun¡¯s sake¡±

    Needless to say, the crossbow corps is Dianne¡¯s unit. ¡­¡­Is the danger of the disappearance of the crossbow corps sober? No. I have a good idea¡­..I hope they¡¯ll be there. La and Dianne appeared and worried.

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯re not going to talk quite seriously while we¡¯re not there¡±

    ¡°Well Well¡±

    The two areughing at each other. ¡­¡­With La¡¯s hearing, they could hear everything from one or two rooms away and Dianne will understand everything from hearing only the flow of the story a little.

    ¡°I was also thinking of bringing back the corps to Basson. ¡­¡­Above all, even if it is cheap, the rent will not be a little amount¡±

    ¡°U¡±

    ¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s right. The cost ising from the military headquarters, but once it gets paid off, it will probably freeze.

    ¡°But, La still has wounds¡±

    ¡°Ho. Well, just a little¡±

    La shows her wound under the robe. Certainly, the color is thin and the width is small, but it certainly exists. As long as this is not just a wound, I want to cure it properly. I mean, to show the belly under the robe, I wonder what kind of dignified exposure of the lower body that does not wear pants she has even though there are only rtives.

    ¡°Therefore. ¡­¡­We will have Maia carry everyone to Basson. And to La¡­¡­we will go on the weekend to visit the miraculous spring to continue the treatment¡±

    ¡°Going back and forth?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be difficult if Maia were there. This minimizes the amount of time you have to take a vacation to do that¡±

    ¡­¡­Half a day from Basson to Polka. If I take another vacation on weekend off duty, it is safe to return to the hot spring for a day.

    ¡°Indeed. ¡­¡­Then do you go with that n?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a very nice ce, too. We¡¯ll be spoiled too¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    When I went to the baron with Dianne about that matter, the baron again looked sad.

    ¡°I thought it was very lively, but it can¡¯t be helped¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡­¡­When we return so suddenly after we have made it to the private bar, it might be a good story of selfishness. However, the members of our corps are separated from the locals of Basson, and nothing can be done with this situation.

    ¡°I will be indebted again¡±

    Dianne says that strongly. The baron smiled with an embarrassed face and shakes Dianne¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I want you to enjoy at least the Spring Festival. Only sing and dance, as it is a festival, it will be lively and fun¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Dianne nodded.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Polka¡¯s Spring Festival is divided into singing, dancing and ying an instrument. As a general rule, participants must join one of them.

    ¡°Of course, Andy-san will join the dance group¡­¡­right?¡±

    With a plop, the nce of Aurora who says that while putting her hand on my shoulder hurts. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not proud of it, but I can¡¯t dance perfectly at all. Instead, I was good with small instruments, so when I was in Polka I was in the ying an instrument group. I was able to y most of the melodies from just listening to it with my ears and it was said whether I was a born musician. I just yed the instrument, but I didn¡¯t have anyposition skills, and even that was ¡°good¡± at a 10-year-old level, so it didn¡¯tst at all.

    ¡°Uhuhu. I dance for the first time in decades. Lead me Andy-kun?¡±

    ¡°Ho, it¡¯s my first time to dance¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I have danced a bit with Phaser¡±

    ¡°Dwarves love to sing and dance, so I can do it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fifty years ago that Ist danced¡­¡­do I go to the ying an instrument group?¡±

    ¡°Ho, Dianne, are you going to miss the opportunity to dance with Andy alone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m excited to dance with the person I love¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Se, Selenium, let¡¯s go. That¡­¡­I want to practice so much that I¡¯m not ashamed¡±

    ¡­¡­Everyone is talking on the premise of dancing with me.

    ¡°Or ying an instrument¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no good?¡±

    ¡°Not good?¡±

    Aurora and Hilda were able to control the ne with a smile. These people, they know I don¡¯t want to dance, but I dare to put pressure on them!!

    ¡°I have never danced, so I might shame you¡­¡­¡±

    To be honest, they nodded at the same time.

    ¡°In that case¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you take special training?¡±

    ¡°E¡­¡­Eee!?¡±

    ¡­¡­The next few hours were hell. I forgot. Well, these people, surprisingly, were hotblooded and full of fighting spirit.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°You¡¯re quite good at stringed instruments¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uh, I¡¯m really good, but I can¡¯t figure out why I can y the guitar so well with the thickness of my fingers¡­¡­¡±

    Boyd & Sylvia-san y an instrument.

    ¡°Hey, Smithson, exin it to them! Even if I¡¯m good at singing, I don¡¯t trust them at all!¡±

    ¡°Why not¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    Johnny & Keel struggles in front of Isaac.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Isaac is great at singing¡±

    ¡°Ee!¡±

    ¡°Are you serious!?¡±

    ¡°Hey! What a shame! Bumo!!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how we feel when we lose to a guy who says bumo in a song¡±

    Isaac & the Mikagami sisters sing together. And we belong to the dance group. In the morning, each group performs a set of arrangements and allocations and thergest spring festival in Polka¡¯s history begins.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Cheerful music and songs. It is yed by a very misceneous band consisting of humans, ogres, dwarves, elves and human beasts. And the ones who dance are the same again. Men and women of many races and many age groups dance while being surprised by the size and feel of each other¡¯s palm. There was a strangely moving warmth though it was not a beautiful spectacle which fell at times and did not disturb one thread at all. In the midst of all this, I take turns dancing with everyone and they are confiding in their joy.

    ¡°It¡¯s fun¡­¡­ehehe, Andy-san is great, isn¡¯t he. This Spring Festival, maybe thanks to Andy-san?¡±

    Selenium takes my hand happily from the bottom of her heart and turns round and round to show off her gorgeous costume

    ¡°It¡¯s like paradise¡­¡­so many races are allughing and having fun¡±

    Apple leans close to me with tears in her eyes as if she was moved.

    It¡¯s like that. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve been pretty messed up¡±

    Dianne leads me with a smile.

    ¡°U, Uwaa¡­¡­wa, wait, my feet are wandering¡±

    Anzeros who dances in an unfamiliar dress dance desperately while being hugged by me after all.

    ¡°Huhuu. It¡¯s like a dreame true to meet the person of destiny while dancing like this in social circles¡±

    Aurora gracefully swings with the rhythm of the waltz while smiling with a big smile.

    ¡°10-man captain. 10-man captain?¡±

    While calling me again and again, Jeanne has fun and leans happily and tight on my chest.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mu. Don¡¯t look at my chest only¡±

    The dress Maia borrowed is a full-open design of the chest and embraces me to hide the slightly overrepresented chest.

    ¡°Ho. it¡¯s a good feast. If you have alcohol, it¡¯s perfect¡±

    La who does everything smoothly takes steps ording to me in the margin.

    ¡°Ehehee. ¡­¡­When we stand up and hug each other like this, Andy-kun is pretty big¡±

    And Hilda pushes my chest mischievously.

    ¡°Splendid, you¡¯re in good shape. In the habit of a savage animal trainer¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, what are you doing!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wanted to go back, but the northern forest is tooplicated!¡±

    And I dance with the stupid Almeida.

    The song is over. It meant the parting for a while, with this Polka.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, Irina-dono!¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. What is, Guto-san?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you think that the present we saw is a miracle?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the meaning of a miracle. Well, I think it was interesting¡±

    ¡°If everyone thinks that this site is fun, it isn¡¯t a miracle or a fake¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We are¡­¡­politicians, we can do our best to keep the scene going¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Do you agree?¡±

 Chapter 84: Pervert dwarf ? first part [Jeanne]

    <h4>Chapter 84: Pervert dwarf ? first part [Jeanne]</h4>

    The day after the Spring Festival, we started to withdraw from Polka. ¡­¡­Even a dragon of several tens of meters in length can¡¯t carry 100 people at a time. It¡¯s not too fast. Maia will transport everyone to Basson corps building with ample work volume, so it will take four days for theplete withdrawal to bepleted.

    ¡°Then, I go ahead and wait¡±

    Isaac raised his hand nicely and got on the first flight. And, the Mikagami sisters, Sylvia and Boyd will also go. Isaac¡¯s first task is to be the representative of 100-manmander Dianne in Basson for the next few days. It seems that everyone agrees with Isaac¡¯s practical ability. And it¡¯s also because Boyd said, ¡°I will go to apologize to Sylvia¡¯s parents as soon as possible¡±. ¡­¡­Ah, well, Sylvia-san¡¯s behavior, which has been chasing Boyd for weeks at the stage of not allowing marriage, is certainly full of love, but it¡¯s too much of a detour. Boyd must surely show his sincerity to death. Do your best.

    And while everyone decides which flight they will take, it goes without saying that La, I and Hilda-san have to wait until the final flight. Needless to say, it is better to continue La¡¯s spring treatment as long as possible. And Hilda and I will apany her. ¡­¡­When I made this kind of decision, of course, Anzeros and Aurora also hoped for the final flight, but still, they have a position by all means, so they can¡¯t be selfish. Dianne, who also needs to remain in the final stages for greetings to barons and elves and final inspections, is supposed to send Anzeros, Selenium, Apple without a clear reason.

    Speaking of elves, Almeida was taken by Irina after the spring festival and quietly returned to the forest. She can go to the other side of the mountain range soon if she uses the teleportation field at the White n of the forest. If she aims for Folklore from there, it doesn¡¯t take a day on foot. ¡­¡­But Almeida didn¡¯t know how to deal with the teleportation field and went around several ns toe to Polka¡¯s Spring Festival to get to know the information.

    ¡°Hmm. I was careless even if I was swayed. I misunderstood that elves didn¡¯t need exnations¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much for the rest of us¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida¡¯s back, which was being pulled by Irina, looked a bit small. She might have been hard lost than I thought.

    ¡°Ho, even though it¡¯s just a break, there were a lot of surprises, even this time¡±

    ¡°You really won¡¯t get into any more trouble¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho. You say trouble, but that strange elf warrior girl, what kind of opponent is she?¡±

    ¡°Th, That was what bothered me, too. What are you going to do, Andy-kun? Even nine of us are going to have a lot of rotation, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Ho is she also a lover of yours¡±

    ¡°Wrong!¡±

    Polka¡¯s miraculous spring. After deciding on the date of return, La stays here from morning till night. It is a temptation to speed up the recovery a little and reduce the number of visits to Polka from now on. And Hilda-san who apanied, sometimese to see the situation. She doesn¡¯t hate hot springs, but she doesn¡¯t have the nerve to stay so long in a local hot spring. The Baron and the spring guards made a partition with care and made a space dedicated to La (and us), but it was still tough to say that she was not willing.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going now. I¡¯lle back to see youter¡±

    ¡°Oh, she ran away¡±

    ¡°Hoho, it¡¯s fine. But well, I think it¡¯s more clear to say than to make it half-hearted, to be kind to Selenium and the others and the belly worms¡±

    ¡°I, I know¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, I think we should make it clear in the future, but I doubt that there is any contact with Almeida again. I don¡¯t care if I see her next time¡­¡­.

    The town of Polka is panicked somewhere as the members of the leaving crossbow corps buy souvenirs and do thest exchange with the residents in the new bar which closes tomorrow. ¡­¡­Although I have already decided to take part in the final flight, I wille to visit here again with La or Maia next week. Do I have Jackie-san tell me something about cksmithing? ¡­¡­No No, a cksmith in this country is busy in early spring when everyone starts to work again after the winter. It is not a good thing to disturb in vain. So what shall we do? Hot spring¡­¡­I went in enough to lose my temper. Shall I talk to someone who seems to be free? Irina, who is considered to be the right-most wingman of a leisure person, is Almeida¡¯s guide. Now. I was troubled. Just because I¡¯m alone in my spare time, if I¡¯m going to go out for a while, I feel that something will get up and cause trouble for everyone. On experience.

    ¡°Umm¡±

    When I was sitting alone in the vige square, I found Jeanne, who was drinking with her hands on her hips at Aunt Lindsey¡¯s fountain. That seems to be free.

    ¡°Hey¡±

    ¡°Ngu?¡±

    Just before turning up the pot and drinking it. Jeanne tries to turn back to me who is approaching from a strange direction, so she twists her neck strangely and naturally something enters the trachea. And Jeanne was coughing.

    ¡°Ar, Are you alright?¡±

    I am a little worried. But when she thumped her chest and adjusted her breath, Jeanne smiled while half crying.

    ¡°Ehehe, my fault¡±

    ¡°A-n-d-y. Why are you bullying that small child¡±

    Aunt Lindsay gets angry.

    ¡°Emm, Aunt Lindsay. She is no little kid, she is a dwarf! She is the same age as me! So what is that way of saying it?¡±

    ¡°Oya, you¡¯re right. Young dwarf girls are seldom in Polka¡±

    Aunt Lindsayughs awkwardly. Jeanne smiles and makes a thumbs-up sign.

    ¡°I can get married and have children!¡±

    Jeanne holds her waist with one hand. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Andy? The other day, didn¡¯t youe with a girl called Anzeros?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡±

    ¡°How many crotches are there?¡±

    ¡°No that¡­¡­naa?¡±

    Ah, Aunt Lindsey¡¯s expression looks like a wolf aiming for prey. How. This kind of fuel is too dangerous for a rural aunt. And, in response to that, Jeanne has put her arms together and answered heavily.

    ¡°In thest six months alone, I¡¯m sure it went beyond ten¡±

    Aunt Lindsey, suddenly an eager face.

    ¡°¡­¡­Jeanne-chan. Aunt doesn¡¯t feel confident in looking at people, but I think young children like you should take care of themselves¡±

    ¡°In Celesta, it¡¯s not illegal to have many people as lovers, so why?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s sad to just wait for someone else to scratch a woman¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡±

    Jeanne puffed up her chest with pride.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be anywhere else than by 10-man captain¡¯s side, I want to keep it in my own hands¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haaa¡±

    ¡°Hey, Aunt Lindsay. What¡¯s that, ¡ºBoy who grew up to be the lowest man who really can¡¯t save you¡» face¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t lie to my face. ¡­¡­What are you doing here?¡±

    A wooden spoon is thrown and hit my temple. ¡­¡­Yup. Even if I wasn¡¯t told, I thought I was pretty useless. However, I would like to request a warm stance that I would like to ask for excuses for a little more. Is it useless?

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m notining about 10-man captain!¡±

    ¡°Ah, this child seems to be a mess already. Andy, if you make this child unhappy, you¡¯ll be cursed and killed by your dead father¡±

    ¡°Why do you mention my father¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not natural that cksmiths respect dwarves¡±

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s right. Many dwarves are working in the workshops of the capital city and it would be true as my father had trained in three workshops. But I am not convinced for a moment.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine to give five gold coins today to Aunt.

    ¡°Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Wait for a minute, I will count it¡±

    Even though it is a gold coin for a drink. How much did you drink, Jeanne?

    ¡°Nyahaha. I¡¯ve been drinking a lot of lemon water¡±

    ¡°Dwarves are great drinkers, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Jeanne and Aunt Lindsayugh together. ¡­¡­They stop midway.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    So when I told Jeanne that I had free time, Jeanne pped her hands together.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it!¡±

    ¡°Hey¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it not good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good right now, let¡¯s wait until tonight¡±

    The time is still daytime. Sex as the first choice! What is it like? I thought.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t having a close rtionship with 10-man captain recently, so I want to do it well when you have time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    Certainly, it is also a fact that I haven¡¯t had sex with Jeanne properly. Jeanne, who has a sturdy body that endures various ys and is a perverted masochist is dominated mainly by hard sex because of La and Hilda instead of normal sex. There is also a good part. The challengeable spirit that has no problem if left to others during a sex y, but that doesn¡¯t mean that Jeanne personally feels inferior to the others. Rather, it is a very exciting fact that her little body always wees all of my sexual desires.

    ¡°10-man captain¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    Even though I¡¯m troubled, I imagined how I grabbed Jeanne¡¯s small butt and pushed my penis into her vagina, so that my son swells up inside my trousers. And because Jeanne has physical disparities, so it doesn¡¯t mean that I will see a little girl up close in front of me.

    ¡°Ehehe. What is it, you don¡¯t need to hold back?¡±

    Jeanneughed at me.

    ¡°I am the most convenient portable cock hole? I¡¯m more dedicated to the 10-man captain than Maia or Anzeros¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm Jeanne. Don¡¯t say that on the main street¡±

    ¡°Hehe. But¡­¡­anytime, anywhere, whenever you like 10-man captain, this ce, you can use it?¡±

    Jeanne presses her lower abdomen against me. I imagined that I entered that ce and the expression which lit fire strangely seemed to be unpleasant.

    ¡°¡­¡­Go, Good. I¡¯m going to use it, your pussy¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different, 10-man captain¡±

    Jeanne whispered, hanging around my neck.

    ¡°Shall I ¡ºOpen my crotch¡» or ¡ºTake out my ass¡»?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You perverted little girl¡±

    ¡°Nyahaha?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    I was easily caught up in Jeanne¡¯s provocation and I was in a state where I cant wait any longer. Instead of waiting until the night, we could go back to the inn. But, I decided to ravish Jeanne suddenly in the back alley of that area.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­, 10, 10-man captain, it¡¯s already not good¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of some lewd little girl¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡­a big deal?¡±

    The culotte that Jeanne was wearing is lowered, thrown away and her panty is pulled violently and torn off.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­?¡±

    Sure enough, Jeanne had a captivating face. She is deprived of her escape way and isn¡¯t allowed to hide her embarrassment. Even though being forced into such a situation, her face only has hope for violent mating rather than fear.

    ¡°What a joy. You¡¯re going to spend the whole day wearing that culotte and my semen dripping down, right?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡­I¡¯m happy, to look good in it?¡±

    I firmly grasp the thin, soft thighs and buttocks that don¡¯t seem to produce that tremendous power. The indecent hole in the center is opened with a finger as I have dered that I will use it anytime and anywhere.

    ¡°Au¡­¡­nn¡±

    It is small as usual. It seems like a joke that this hole spreads and swallows my dick. However, Jeanne¡¯s pussy was releasing thick love liquid to dream of a heavy load that woulde in, in a few minutes or a few seconds.

    ¡°You¡¯re really happy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡­quickly, put it in quickly. With 10-man captain¡¯s fat dick, you¡¯re going to bully my uterus as much as you want¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, it¡¯s not like¡­¡­!!¡±

    I am in a back alley in Polka. I pierce my son into Jeanne¡¯s sexy vagina.

    ¡°N, aaaaa!¡±

    Zuzuzuzu, I proceed through Jeanne¡¯s little vagina. It feels like the mucous membrane and skin are tight to the limit. This cute dwarf girl¡¯s little genital aggression is exhausting like a crude human genital and just inserting involves a sense of aplishment. And.

    ¡°Agu¡­¡­u, uu¡­¡­10-man captainn¡­¡­?¡±

    On Jeanne¡¯s face, she has a fusion of youngness and unpleasantness that can not be found by humans. Ah. Jeanne is attractive. Even if she doesn¡¯t have tits or sex skill, this girl is¡­¡­a woman who is too attractive for me.

    ¡°Ehe, hee¡­¡­quickly, poke me¡­¡­and then, cum a lot? I want you to stuff my body like a toy, I want to be full of sperm?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing¡­¡­!!¡±

    I lifted that light body and started shaking my hips with top gear from the beginning.

    ¡°Nyaaaaa?¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Ho. At any rate¡­¡­Jeanne cant remain in this ce¡±

    ¡°La-chan?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m worried about her body flying long distances right now¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­Well, dwarves aren¡¯t as good as ogres, but I think it¡¯s okay because they are difficult to abort¡±

    ¡°Ho. Did you notice?¡±

    ¡°Well. Don¡¯t underestimate Hilda-sensei. ¡­¡­Or rather, La-chan, how do you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can smell it. Well, maybe it can be said that it is vitality. ¡­¡­It is an interesting story that she is the first¡±

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m a little frustrated¡±

 Chapter 85: Abnormal dwarf second part [Jeanne]

    <h4>Chapter 85: Abnormal dwarf second part [Jeanne]</h4>

    The long one-on-one battle with Jeanne burned more of my energy than expected. We also had open-air sex in the back alley and there is also a feeling of excitement as I stand up to Jeanne¡¯s indignation. However, her movement of the waist and tongue and expression are indeed lewd, I feel the greed that she seems to devote the pleasure of sex given by me. It was self-evident that it would be trivial to take over the initiative immediately for her, even if I was attacking her with those limbs that had much power over me and even the aggressive sexual desire she controls everything.

    ¡°N, u, nnn¡­¡­10-man captain, more, stronger, yes, good¡­¡­!?¡±

    With her arms around my neck, her knees on the inside of my elbows, Jeanne sways her hips rhythmically, clinging to my body like a piece of yground equipment. Her young, narrow vagina moves so violently to get certainly pregnant that the womb mouth clings to my penis and deprives me of room to move.

    ¡°I, I wonder if I can do it harder than this!?¡±

    ¡°10-man captain, long, hopes, no matter what¡­¡­you can hit me with more force!¡±

    Jeanne changes her waist movement little by little and the pleasure bes intense. Sex thatpetes with power without a skill was like Jeanne¡¯s character itself. I¡¯m made to reciprocate at Jeanne¡¯s pace in a narrow road. Combined with the cervix that gives the ns a crisp stimtion, the tiny vagina squeezed more strongly by the moment of ¡°pull¡± that makes the hips bounce, giving pleasure of non-defense to me. The moment of ¡°push¡± is active, I¡¯m reaching my limit. Conversely, the movement to pull out is a stimtion to the weak honey pot, which is hard to defend against.

    ¡°Je, Jeanne¡­¡­forgive me, that¡¯s too much¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hehee?¡±

    I focused on Jeanne. The small round trip, which used gravity and strong feet, had easily exceeded the stimtion that was epted with plenty of time mentally.

    ¡°Wait, danger, that¡¯s¡­¡­wait, please, Jeanne, wai¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Jeanne doesn¡¯t wait for a moment. She tasted the pleasure of bing uncontroble to me, while I taste the ejaction impulses and rx while stimting the ns which is rubbing against the cervix greatly. Momentarily, I start ejaction in the state of raising the white g.

    ¡°Kuhaaaaa¡­!!¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­gu, kyuu¡­¡­? Ahaha, 10-man captain¡¯s, sperm¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yo, You coward¡­¡­I told you to wait¡±

    I talk in the interval of rough breathing while pouring semen into her vagina. As Jeanne rubs her cheeks on my chest, she exhales ¡°Ah ¡­ ah?¡± happily, every time she takes a shot. ¡­¡­Jeanne might be fine with that. Jeanne has no particr ill appearance, and it is extremely uneptable that the form is almost unterally squeezed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced at the moment, so let¡¯s do it again¡±

    ¡°Hehee?¡±

    Jeanne smiles and strengthens the strength of the arm that hangs around my neck tightly. ¡­¡­I wonder if she was aiming for that from the beginning.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A field just a short distance from the city. It is sunny and the ce where the ground came out first and young grass make a green carpet. I pushed down Jeanne onto the soft, green-smelling bed and this time it is the second round in normal position.

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡­it¡¯s so romantic to make love in a flower field¡±

    ¡°Your romance is good enough¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. However, it¡¯s great if you¡¯re the one who¡¯s hugged me and have sex with me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think it¡¯s a very erotic situation, but usually, I don¡¯t say it is romantic¡±

    The culotte that was once worn by Jeanne is pulled down again and her cute but firm lower body is exposed again. Polka¡¯s spring is still chilly. I am searching for the lower body of the young dwarf girl whose chest is throbbing while being buried in yellow and white spring flowers. The gap between the freshness of the scene, the cuteness, and the inferior act of the opposite stimtes the back of the waist again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Jeanne¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But, 10-man captain¡±

    With a slight hump, Jeanne slowly lifts her feet and says,

    ¡°I want you to order more violently¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡­¡­present me your lewd hole, your meat hole ve¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Jeanne seems very happy.

    ¡°From the beginning, I don¡¯t care about it, use my pussy as a tool, as I¡¯m 10-man captain¡¯s ve?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nda?¡±

    Jeanne seems strangely euphoric to be treated like a tool as I will insert into her lower body. Well, let¡¯s see. It¡¯s a hobby.

    ¡°After all take everything off¡±

    ¡°Nya?¡±

    ¡°I also take off everything¡±

    It doesn¡¯t seem to have been transmitted to her yet. As for me.

    ¡°You¡¯re not broken enough to walk around and just put my dick inside your hole! Remember if you¡¯re going to be with me forever!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U¡±

    ¡°Sex with me is sticky and lovey-dovey! asionally it¡¯s hard and terrible! You¡¯re not mistaken like Phaser! I want to fuck you because I like you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uu. Isn¡¯t it a contradiction when you are alone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I told you it was fine earlier! I¡¯m not getting bored and throw away one after another after I had sex with nine people! Well, I want to monopolize you all because I like everyone!?¡±

    ¡°He, Hey, however¡­¡­there, Hilda-sensei?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Therefore you¡¯re more beloved!¡±

    ¡ù Author: We will ignore the serious matter. Thank you for your understanding.

    ¡°Nyaaa¡­¡­, 10, 10-man captain¡­¡­nn¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine using you as a tool and ejacte like a portable toilet but I don¡¯t want to throw you away¡­¡­but don¡¯t forget that I love you and want to make love. I¡­¡­really I would like to spend time with you all over the next few decades¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­a, I, 10-man captain, throughout¡­¡­unyaa, I¡¯m going to die of embarrassment¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, let¡¯s have sex with love. Let¡¯s do something that can¡¯t be heard by others. ¡­¡­Jeanne, let¡¯s hold each other more firmly and have head numbing sex¡±

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡­10, 10-man captain the ten chief is doing so¡­¡­ It opens a strange door by surprise attack¡­¡­¡±

    We both bepletely naked, entangle our limbs without gaps on the young grass and connect our genitals, swaying like a cradle, tangling our tongues and releasing sweet voices. Contrary to a little while ago which was violent at random, we have fulfilling sex with all one¡¯s power.

    ¡°Jeanne¡­¡­Jeanne, I feel good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°10-man captain¡­¡­nyu, uuu¡­¡­I don¡¯t have a very sweet voice¡­¡­. I feel like I¡¯m getting strange¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re horny, it¡¯s even more so now. You can feel as odd as you like¡±

    ¡°U, uu¡­¡­jyuunih, wai¡­¡­hamuu¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡±

    At the very back, Jeanne gently swirls around my cock to knead the remaining semen. Hugging each other, we keep our weight tight and alternate who is moving many times to enjoy and feel the primitive feeling. As we remembered sometimes, we rx our lower backs and give pleasure to each other. Like the grooming of beasts, we express our love for one another with hands and lips as we interact with each other and I teach and remind Jeanne that sex is an expression of love. La and Anzeros are M, but I am not worried because there is a sense of craving for love at the bottom of their hearts. However, Jeanne is likely to shift to the perfect pervert pleasure side sometimes, probably because she is too pure because of La¡¯s training. Let¡¯s teach her properly, that I love her.

    ¡°Nuuu¡­¡­n, hehe¡­¡­if everyone is here, I can¡¯t have sex so long?¡±

    ¡°Today it¡¯s your turn. It¡¯s okay to do it until sunset¡±

    ¡°Nyu¡­¡­re, really?¡±

    ¡°All the while,pletely naked, only the two of us until nightfall¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re serious! You won¡¯t be able to return to elder sister La or the inn until night?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­n, danger, it¡¯s about time¡­¡­Jeanne¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­put it out?¡±

    Just like waiting for a shooting star, we hug together and I ejacte in a calm mood. Jeanne receives it while being hugged and gently climaxes with no escape.

    ¡°¡­¡­??¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, I love you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­10-man captain is mean? Being confessed while you ejacted like this, even if you don¡¯t feel like it, it¡¯s decided that I give birth to your child?¡±

    I think it¡¯s a special emotion. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­If you didn¡¯t feel like it, did you think you could give birth all the time?¡±

    ¡°I want to give birth to any number¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You mean, you will give birth to many people?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    We also began to wait patiently for the next ejaction, rolling around, kissing and patting each other¡¯s asses.

    By dusk, I came 5 times as it was.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Night. Maia who came back after finishing her first flight bathed with La.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, but if I enter here it¡¯s okay to fly every day¡±

    Just like a little bit of real age (62 years old), she put her hands on her neck and shoulders and turned her neck to soak in the hot water. Of course, not only those two but also me and Hilda have entered and all my lovers & ve girls are remaining, so a total of ten people are sitting together and taking a bath in the special partition for La. Indeed, when the best female bodies are lined up, even though I¡¯m used to seeing them, I get an erection. I poured a lot into Jeanne, but is it still a gift of the training that I¡¯m still fine? Isn¡¯t it only my dick original?

    ¡°By the way, Jeanne¡­¡­that, there¡¯s something I want to say to you¡±

    ¡°Nya!? What is it?¡±

    La faces Jeanne with a strange face. Jeanne was happily patting her stomach after thest ejaction at nightfall, but she thought she would be scolded now, so she looked more scared than necessary. And the words that Le spoke had an additional impact on her face.

    ¡°That¡­¡­you, aren¡¯t you nning to stay here for a while?¡±

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­wh, why would you say something like that!?¡±

    Jeanne stands up and protests. La and Hilda try to stop her. But Jeanne grabs the cor tightly and has tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Ah, I¡­¡­I¡¯ve been with 10-man captain today, so I just don¡¯t care so much! That¡¯s how much everyone is doing once in a while!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Owner¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun¡­¡­¡±

    La and Hilda see me with a longing face. It seems like there is only a strange consensus between those two.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, calm down and listen, Jeanne-chan¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry that you¡¯ve been mating with my owner¡±

    ¡°Th, then why!!¡±

    Hilda and La show wry smiles at Jeanne who screams. Selenium thinks so much, and Apple screams ¡°Ah¡± next to her.

    ¡°Ah, Apple? What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think it¡¯s ok for those two to notice. I was only somehow worried and divided up¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    What are you talking about?

    ¡°¡­¡­Ho¡±

    La stands up and slowly holds Jeanne¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Jeanne. ¡­¡­owner, I don¡¯t want to damage the first child¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold in the sky that the air pressure is swaying. Jeanne-chan, it¡¯s better to calm down and give birth here. Because a miraculous spring is here, there are no worries about birthing in rare circumstances¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­eh?¡±

    Jeanne has her mouth wide open. Perhaps she has a face like a koi carp.

    ¡ºE, Eeeeeeee!?¡»

    It was Anzeros and Aurora who got up and shouted. Both have cute butts. To escape reality. Dianne and Selenium looked at each other, while Appleughed bitterly as usual. Maia is agreeing with ¡°Ah¡±.

    ¡°Bi¡­¡­birth¡­¡­?¡±

    Jeanne finally starts to move. And following her, I also face reality.

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, my¡­¡­child, right?¡±

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯ve been together since you ate Jeanne¡¯s virginity properly¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not suspicious of an affair¡­¡­my child¡­¡­¡±

    Is it because of the heat of the hot springs? Maybe it¡¯s because the other party is a special mother figure and far from Jeanne. It¡¯s strangely fluffy and unrealistic.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    But. My kid. My mother¡¯s grandchild. My father¡¯s grandchild. A child between Jeanne and me. That¡¯s how I¡¯m rephrasing the facts in my mind and I get a real feeling of reality.

    ¡°10, 10-man captain¡­¡­¡±

    I wonder if Jeanne can¡¯t get there yet, as she looks anxiously at me. I pulled Jeanne¡¯s hand and pulled her into my arm and screamed.

    ¡°We diddd iitttt!!¡±

    ¡°Nyaa!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Andy, don¡¯t be wild!¡±

    ¡°You will not be delighted if it bes an abort!¡±

    Both La and Hilda, get angry at me. ¡­¡­Yup. Sorry. Be careful. But.

    ¡­¡­Really. I really made a kid!

 Chapter 86: Conceive (half) elf [Anzeros Aurora]

    <h4>Chapter 86: Conceive (half) elf [Anzeros Aurora]</h4>

    It was announced that Jeanne wouldn¡¯t go to Basson at the morning¡¯s meeting the next day.

    ¡ºEeeeee!!¡»

    Instantly great booing. Mainly the dwarves and some serious perverts.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe, Jeanne-chan?¡±

    ¡°Again!!! Again that guy, 10-man captain Smithson! What did you do this time!?¡±

    ¡°It might be better to do something about 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°I will be together with 10-man captain Anzeros when you guys are crazy about Jeanne-chan¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, I will hit you with all my might if you guys continue!¡±

    With one hand raised, Dianne controls the members who make noise and exins.

    ¡°She is pregnant¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Everyone suddenly started fishing for their belongings. They assemble the crossbows with their movement aligned as if it is a stage y or something.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s decided, isn¡¯t it, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s morning training¡±

    They¡¯re serious.

    ¡°St, Stop!?¡±

    Jeanne makes a desperate cry to stop them and Anzeros and Aurora, try to calm everyone down in a hurry. I think Dianne is watching silently. Confidence that I probably won¡¯t be killed. The trust itself is correct, but I don¡¯t think it would be nice to gamble on my life.

    ¡°Help me Isaa¡­¡­aaa!!¡±

    Isaac, who I tried to ask for help was already in Basson.

    ¡°Good, everyone¡¯s training starts! If Smithson runs 50 steps, you can shoot him!¡±

    ¡ºIeaa©`©`©`!!¡»

    The fools raise their crossbows at themand of Williams and raise their voices in agreement. I can¡¯t do anything, so I have no choice but to run the shortest distance to the northern.

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯m not getting tired of this¡±

    ¡°I will bite you if you hit¡±

    As I listened to La and Maia¡¯s voices behind me, my great escape to the forest elf territory, which is a safe zone, has begun.

    ¡ù On the way, Andy was caught in an encirclement in the end and kneeled on the ground to beg for forgiveness.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Well, none other than Jeanne is a bathpanion¡±

    After all, La seems to have decided to stay here with Jeanne and continue to recuperate. No matter if she would remain alone, she would say that if she was with Jeanne, she would not be lonely even if she was somewhat apart from me. ¡­¡­In fact, in order not to ¡°miss¡± Jeanne, I guess that¡¯s what it means. That area was La¡¯s motherhood. It is said that the baron will be happy to take care of the housing for those two.

    ¡°Well then, you¡¯re going toe and see me personally once in a while, right?¡±

    ¡°Ie every week properly¡±

    Iugh while being head-locked by La. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s face was looking down.

    In the inn room, I decide to talk to Jeanne alone.

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if I can give birth to your child¡±

    ¡°You said you could give birth¡±

    ¡°U¡­¡­bu, but, after all, giving birth is a risk of one¡¯s life¡±

    As I thought, Jeanne felt stressed on the fact of her pregnancy. No wonder. It is difficult to say that Jeanne is physically mature yet and even if she is not giving birth, her life is more important. Even in Polka, there is no case that a pregnant woman dies due tobor difficulties. But.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Jeanne is strong and Hilda-san is on our side¡±

    Hilda is a female doctor and she often used to lend a hand as a midwife in Talc. It seems she has some magic to help with that.

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­but I can¡¯t say that¡­¡­I¡¯m not afraid¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡­okay. I¡¯m scared too¡±

    It¡¯s creeping that I may lose Jeanne. Or rather I¡¯m horrified now. ¡­¡­Just imagining the sight of Jeanne, who has be a corpse after giving birth, is terrifying. But, Jeanne saw such a figure of me.

    ¡°¡­¡­S, So¡­¡­I¡¯m scared to be 10-man captain¡¯s girl. ¡­¡­This child is 10-man captain¡¯s child. It¡¯s just a matter of me being small, isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t even say I¡¯m weak¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­u, uh¡±

    It feels like it¡¯s a bit of a misunderstanding and it feels like she is pressured, but Jeanne¡¯s face returns to normal. ¡­¡­Is my mother a strong person?

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s better than you thought¡±

    ¡°You seem to be out of mind¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora open the door and show their faces. The hand is a small souvenir, or is it intended as a souvenir. Polka is still a little early for the fruit season. What they have is a fruit of the elf territory, which is starting to be exported to Polka by Irina¡¯s intermediary and it must be a little expensive with the route.

    ¡°Both of you¡­¡­¡±

    If it is true, it may be safe to say that they don¡¯t care. My selfish harem condition, which may break the bnce, by the ¡°child¡± incident. Even so, I was happy to see theirplexions and that they worry about Jeanne very well, as I understood that it was a very straight heart root.

    ¡°Wh, What?¡±

    ¡°It, Its Andy-san¡¯s child, right? It¡¯s natural to worry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    They love to hide their embarrassment.

    ¡°Hehee. If it¡¯s about the two of you, I thought you¡¯d just jump towards 10-man captain to have a baby right away¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Of, Of course, there is also a purpose¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right. Yeah¡±

    They cant say that they worry about Jeanne, honestly, as they can¡¯t beat their jealousy mouth, in the end, they carry on the words of Jeanne and pretend themselves as impure. It is clumsy and cute.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re on the flight today, right? You don¡¯t have time to do erotic things¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, there¡¯s still about thirty minutes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-san, if you hurry up now, you can pour your semen into us about once, right?¡±

    Both girls who take off their skirts, expose their undergarments and stick their butts out towards me.

    ¡°Good grief¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°They miss you¡±

    Jeanne makes a wry smile.

    ¡°Jeanne, I¡¯m going to do something weird right in front of you¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡­¡­I will do my best after those two?¡±

    Jeanne smiled. It¡¯s her way of returning kindness to the gentle elf girls who are a little twisted.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Now. Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡­¡­¡±

    She put her hands against the wall and pushed her buttocks still wearing underwear out. I grab her thin waist and pat her small and cute butt. Then I p it a few times

    ¡°Iii!!¡±

    Anzeros closes her eyes. Aurora is a little startled.

    ¡°This pervert. Perverted masochist. Cock addicted nasty woman¡±

    ¡°A¡­¡­A, Andy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°From now on I will charge semen into you and it is impossible to return as I slowly fertilize your belly¡­¡­what if the people from your squad find out?¡±

    ¡°Ii¡­¡­really¡­¡­what am I supposed to do¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros is the type who is pleased when she is med mentally. The sudden spanking and vulgar abuse are one of the pleasures with immediate effect on Anzeros. I kiss her and rub her boobs, before I pierce in her pussy, as we don¡¯t have enough time. Therefore, it is easy to change the switch by Anzeros because of this.

    ¡°Anyway you wanted to get pregnant since yesterday, right? I wondered if you were going to get fucked so much that you could faint and get pregnant by sex like a purposeful dog!¡±

    ¡°Th¡­¡­that kind of thing¡­¡­hiaaa!!¡±

    I hit her butt strongly. Enough to let a hand-print remain on her butt. It is understood that the healthy, slightly thin buttocks meat of Anzeros is wavy and it is shaken immediately after.

    ¡°¡­¡­I thought a little¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros tries to be honest with a few tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Good¡­¡­I will ejacte in your womb only once. Do you care?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­I¡¯ll take care of it¡­¡­?¡±

    With a bit of tear and a hopeful, euphoric look, Anzeros pushes out her hips with a strong heart. The impact of moving her hips loosens the knot of her hair and the long, ck hair gets on her cheek smoothly and produces a color-like expression without being said. Ah. ¡­¡­Cute. I wonder why I¡¯ve been staying next to her without attacking for years.

    ¡°I¡¯m going¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    I take down my pants and take out my penis. It is necessary to lower the underwear which hangs on Anzeros¡¯s butt which remains bright red. I intrude into the hairless female hole which has opened its naughty mouth.

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡­uu¡±

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhuu. Andy¡¯s taste¡­¡­?¡±

    From the middle of the rush, Anzeros pushed out her buttocks so that I could almost take care of her and to the depth at a dash. When this happens, the high-armed swordsman is just a lonesome, horny, dedicated sex ve.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­Haaa¡­¡­Andy, poking¡­¡­we don¡¯t have time¡­¡­I want you to cum in the back of my stomach¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much, greedy pet¡±

    I abuse Anzeros whose switch haspletely turned on with nasty words.

    ¡°HHaaa¡­¡­a, a¡­¡­a, aaa¡­¡­n, hauuu?¡±

    She will bepletely dyed by me, the mask of the innocent that she normally wears is peeled offpletely and Anzeros pushed out her ass on her own heartily and unleash her movement rhythmically. From now on it will be narrow as Anzeros begs for my seed and squeeze very tightly. My dick is entangled by the small vagina and we make a vulgar noise, while I suck on the body of my pretty cute colleague. I won¡¯t hesitate. I want to put a mark on her that everyone knows that she is only mine.

    ¡°Hauhh¡­¡­Andy¡­¡­Andy¡­¡­just a little, wait¡­¡­wait a minute¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡­¡­!?¡±

    Anzeros shakes her hips but asks for speed down from me. It was okay to ignore it and take her to ejaction, but when I loosened my pace a little, Anzeros joined me¡­¡­no, she reached for my balls.

    ¡°©¤©¤©¤©¤¡±

    She casts something small. And, something strange warmth was transmitted and disappeared.

    ¡°Anzeros¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­good, already¡­¡­look, to me, full, thrust, ejaction, okay¡­¡­?¡±

    Clinging to the wall with one hand, Anzeros shakes her hips in a rush. For the time being, I gradually strengthen the movement. And ejacte.

    ¡°Hauuu¡­¡­??¡±

    ¡°U, Uwaa¡­¡­!?¡±

    To match the convulsions, the semen is injected¡­¡­no, it is not such easy-to-life. The feeling that she is doing a piss vigorously while convulsions attacks. This is¡­¡­!

    ¡°Anzeros, you¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Ann¡­¡­waist, don¡¯t pull¡­¡­more pressing¡­¡­?¡±

    Byutsu, Byutsu, my semen that is violently shot out is received in the back of the womb and Anzeros was enchanted by the slightly swollen belly with a lovely expression.

    ¡°¡­¡­This, is sperm hell¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­I asked Hilda-san to tell me¡­¡­and I got it¡­¡­?¡±

    She is a crazy fellow.

    ¡°¡­¡­That magic, it¡¯s a deformed spell and quite advanced¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora next to us is also making a statement.

    ¡°I can do it if I try¡­¡­¡±

    My ejaction is finished and Anzeros stops the back flowing from between the vagina meat and further squeeze my penis to gain the remaining love juice.

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t you think pregnancy or childbirth is scary?¡±

    Suddenly, I asked Anzeros the fear I felt earlier.

    ¡°¡­¡­Being conceived, with your child¡­¡­ I want to give birth to it¡­¡­??¡±

    A simple and clear answer was whispered with a joyful face. Jeanneughed bitterly.

    ¡°Anzeros is a pervert¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­it¡¯s a littleplicated when you say that¡­¡­¡±

    It was Anzeros which patted the womb filled with the semen while doing a delicate face.

    When I pull my son out of Anzeros¡¯s vagina, as it is natural, arge amount of sperm and honeyes out.

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s going to get it all at once¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s about two people, maybe we could do something about it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much either way¡±

    I gently wipe Anzeros¡¯s crotch which is full of semen with a towel and raise her underwear. Anzeros lightly dyed her cheeks to my actions and wraps her butt which still has a red handprint on it with her skirt. And.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why you¡¯re going to have to do a lot more than you think, so be prepared¡±

    ¡°Eh, yeah¡­¡­¡±

    I cling to Aurora who stuck out her buttocks from the beginning just in the same posture as Anzeros. Although Aurora is already wet from seeing the fierce act next to her, it is not enough. However, I dare to push my son inside her which is covered with mine and Anzeros¡¯s dirty liquid and I thrust inside from the side of the underwear of Aurora.

    ¡°N, aaa¡­¡­a¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡±

    After all, it is tight. And I feel that the vagina has a very crisp feel, though the relief is small, I know that it is Aurora¡¯s vagina. ¡­¡­Aurora is younger than Jeanne, Maia, and Anzeros. Even if she is the youngest and a princess, I¡¯m not particrly used to it.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­huhuu, after all¡­¡­being embraced by Andy-san in this way, its so attractive. I¡¯m the happiest when storing things¡­¡­?¡±

    She must have be the queen of a social circle which exactly represented Celesta if she did not be obsessed with me and shows such an indecent expression naturally at random. Such a girl wants my child. To give birth to a half-elf, she sticks out her secret ce without hesitation and devotes all of her as a woman to me. Intoxicated by that sense of conquest, a sense of aplishment erupts inside me.

    ¡°Andy-san¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I feel good inside you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­you should ejacte immediately¡­¡­? I¡¯m your semen jar, your semen toilet¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to feel good?¡±

    ¡°If you spit your semen inside me, I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll be able to ejacte right after you put it in¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rted to my point of honor¡±

    ¡°Ann¡­¡­but please don¡¯t be too modest, okay? I¡¯m a little hesitant to show this kind of figure to the members of the squad¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡±

    Surely Aurora is also a woman who feels that it seems to be good to do it when Imand and she would say¡±I don¡¯t mind to touch my hips in front of everyone¡±. Even if I say that La already had sex with me in front of the other members, so she will do it. But I don¡¯t want to brag about my sex with Aurora. I mean, I don¡¯t mean to be badly hit by everyone again.

    ¡°Then, I wonder if you¡¯re reckless, but I¡¯m going to make you a semen belly¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ah, ya, haaa, ah¡­¡­!!¡±

    I¡¯m already wet with Anzeros juice and.start the extraction process so that it is spread. Standing back in a row is a bit tough on the lower back, but I can¡¯t let the woman who wants my kind to break away. Therefore the uterus is pushed up and while enjoying the buttocks, I gradually improve the pleasure.

    ¡°Hauh, aa, aa, ann¡­¡­huu, auu, that, a, aaa¡­¡­?¡±

    I know I haven¡¯t been able to raise Aurora. Even so, to the vagina of the indecent princess who wants me to ejacte to make herself pregnant in time. I am.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­uuuu!!¡±

    Dobyuuuutsu, Dobyuuuuutsu, byuuuutsu!!

    ¡°Kku¡­¡­ha, aa, aaaa?¡±

    I inject my ejaction like urination. Aurora has a joyful face, as she put out her tongue and receive the ejaction while dripping her eyebrows. There is nothing out of it, just a face that is just drunk on pleasure, but for some reason, her appearance is very beautiful.

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­I want to have a child as soon as possible, this womb, I want to be a mother¡­¡­?¡±

    The belly which was swelled up from the mass ejaction has beenplemented by the smile and tears on Aurora¡¯s face.

    Aurora¡¯s underwear is also casually returned. ¡­¡­I didn¡¯t wipe out the juice that I had blown inside like by Anzeros, so her panties suddenly got bigger and it was great. I regret my own mistake in a moment. But.

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­you did that to let me go to Basson like this, right?¡±

    Aurora interprets so without permission and raises her skirt while love liquid overflows from her crotch. This spirit of making matches and looking forward to anything is the strongest in a sense.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­in a few days¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    ¡°I am waiting for you¡±

    Two people go out while caring about their crotches. Oh, both of these skirts are full. ¡­¡­It¡¯s kind of my worst.

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­I think you¡¯ll be able to make a lot of bellypanions soon if its 10-man captain¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    Yup. ¡­¡­No, more than that.

    ¡°Jeanne¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about time you stop calling me 10-man captain¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no bride who calls her husband in his position, right?¡±

    I patted Jeanne¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­but how am I calling you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡±

    That said, there are no such many candidates.

    ¡°Andy is fine¡±

    ¡°Is it okay to call you without honorifics?¡±

    ¡°Originally we are the same age. Moreover¡­¡­¡±

    I can see that her cheeks have be red.

    ¡°It¡¯s still a little early, to call me dad¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡±

    I will be called father by the mother of my child. ¡­¡­It makes me feel strangely happy when I think of Jeanne and everyone calling me that.

    ¡°E, Ehehe¡­¡­then, A, Andy¡±

    ¡°Good¡±

    That¡¯s it for now.

 Chapter 87: The bath situation of the crossbow corps [Maia Dianne]

    <h4>Chapter 87: The bath situation of the crossbow corps [Maia Dianne]</h4>

    After a few days, I went back to Basson from Polka.

    ¡°Hey Smithson, won¡¯t an ogre remain?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not over. Everyone cleans the ceiling for hard work¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really serious. Higgins and Bronson rooms on the third floor are leaking¡±

    ¡°Idiot, if you let the ogres do it, they will step through the roof. Not good Kieron¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡±

    After a long time, the corps building had to be cleaned up. It was empty for 2 months now, so the building is damaged, although it didn¡¯t snow and the climate was mild. A house is the first thing people use when ites to showing signs of humanity.

    ¡°10-man captain Kieron. If it¡¯s the roof, shall I do it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mikagami¡­¡­are you good at highs?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s about the third floor, it¡¯s okay if it goes down¡±

    ¡°Hohee. Incredible Wolfman¡±

    Like Mikagami, who has high physical ability, Selenium and Maia are also very active. Selenium is also admirably good at work in high ces and carpentry (Should it be said that it is a self-employed thing in Polka for more than a dozen years), Maia has a power that is unmatched to her appearance and it is rtively helpful if she bes a dragon for a while. It was a very reliable reinforcement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cut corners-, it¡¯s because you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to cry because the care is so sweet!¡±

    ¡°Wease¡±

    ¡°Should I just go and buy it?¡±

    ¡°Ask Williams and Isaac. I don¡¯t think they are out of missing tools¡±

    ¡°Roger that. Ah but I miss the hot spring of Polka¡±

    When we are working together in a sweaty way, everyone suddenly misses Polka¡¯s hot springs which we could enter whenever we wanted. If you don¡¯t boil it overtime here, you won¡¯t be able to get in, as the wind is still chilly. Bathing in the river is out of the question.

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder why the girls don¡¯t take a bath¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson is muttering erotic things immediately¡±

    ¡°It, It¡¯s different!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    There is no bath in the women¡¯s corps building which has just been built because of the number of girls which was few increases suddenly. I mean, I think it¡¯s a facility that should be built first of all if it¡¯s true, but they use the ce of the men day by day. The kettle that boils the bath seems to be a difficult thing. Even if we ask the specialty trader in the town, it seems to take considerable time before it is possible to prepare it.

    ¡°But what do the girls say¡­¡­is that all right?¡±

    ¡°Is it okay¡­¡­what do they mean?¡±

    Ogres and dwarves whose faces look strange. Well, they don¡¯t like baths in the colony.

    ¡°A human or a female elf is sensitive to stinky or dirty things. If possible, they want to bathe every day¡±

    ¡°Ho. That¡¯s troublesome¡±

    ¡°But with us, they can only enter a couple of days, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s no girl who feels filthy, even though we work together¡±

    ¡°I sense a secret¡±

    Everyone twists their heads while oiling the window frame and wiping the furnishings.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret?¡±

    ¡°Uoo¡±

    Selenium winked from outside the window and I was surprised. Currently on the third floor.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Nevertheless, I was interested, so I decided to try a direct hit interview.

    ¡°So, what are you doing, Maia?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­As you say, Dianne¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    Is it a military secret?

    ¡°Give me a hint¡±

    ¡°Hi, Hint?¡±

    ¡°I really want to know¡±

    Maia avoids my eyes. Maia would teach me if I had to give her amand, but it will be a bit scary to think that I will be seen by Dianne and others with eyes below freezing. This is where a moderate push is required.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I just need a little bit. I can imagine the rest¡±

    Maia starts to worry. I lean over. My face was a bit close and Maia turned a little red. When.

    ¡°What are you doing¡±

    It was found out by Dianne at once.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­¡­¡±

    When I try to make an excuse, Dianne sighed. Apparently, it seemed she has called out to me after she had heard the story neatly.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can say to you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re bathing somewhere else. At night, everyone would take a ride on Maia¡±

    ¡°What is¡­¡­¡±

    I thought it would be like that, though. But why are they keeping it a secret?

    ¡°¡­¡­If we open the story, someone will definitelye to peep. Regr soldier Mikagami is there too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It seems that I was firmly in the calction that I was a peeping devil. Sadly, I can¡¯t argue against it.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough for us to let you see us naked, but if you reach your hand out to Isaac¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡­¡­I can¡¯t defend you for a moment, no matter what the other guys do¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m sorry, in Polka, I organized a female body observation team rtively frequently and I also got to see the naked Mikagami in the hot spring several times. I didn¡¯t invite Isaac or Boyd because ogres are not good with being stealthy physically. Aaa. No, no, no, the vicinity apart from that.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good that the mystery has been solved, so it is good then¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama, wait¡±

    When I tried to run away, Maia grabbed on the hem of my clothes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Frustration? Are you okay?¡±

    Maia looks up at me worriedly.

    ¡°Where do you learn those words?¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama. I¡¯m much older than Andy-sama¡­¡­¡±

    It was so. And, Dianne nods seriously when she hears it.

    ¡°I see. There¡¯s a point in frustration¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama, I haven¡¯t had sex since I came here, so that¡¯s what bothers me¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I cant overlook this. We have to do something to protect Mikagami¡¯s chastity¡±

    ¡°You two are a little bit pushy about that reason!?¡±

    ¡°All right¡±

    Suddenly Maia makes a thumb up.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to endure longer¡±

    ¡°Is that what you really mean!?¡±

    If I think carefully I wonder if I would have jumped into a tiger hole without knowing. Basically, men are forbidden in the woman corps building. Only my ves, my lovers, and Mikagami are inside. Because of that Mikagami, it is a batch for the great cause.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡­what. Don¡¯t try to vent your sexual desire around like that¡±

    ¡°Do I do it anytime, anywhere?¡±

    They slowly began to unravel the belt.

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I¡¯m not doing something to Mikagami, I¡¯m just purely interested¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Understood Understood. That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do¡±

    ¡°Now, if you¡¯re properly diverted by us, it will be the truth¡±

    ¡­¡­Sadly, I¡¯m not trusted. Although.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m frustrated after all?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s like this, you can alwayse to my room¡­¡­?¡±

    My dick, which was dragged out by Maia, is facing the heavens with the expectation of tasting a body after a few days. It¡¯s also true that I¡¯ve been busy for the past few days. I gave up my excuses because I was caught between Maia¡¯s small tits and Dianne¡¯s swaying melons.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Aa¡­¡­n, uu¡­¡­u, uya, uuu¡­¡­?¡±

    I buried my face in Maia¡¯s butt which is raised on the bed. I lick up her faintly pubic hair-coveredbia. It is thin and unreliable, can it ept a man¡­¡­Maia¡¯s white waist seems to be somewhat suspicious. It is odious that her hips sway as if she wants my caress. And Dianne¡¯s body is attached to my lower body from behind, and while squeezing my son gently with her hands, she sometimes carefully presses a kiss on its head.

    ¡°N¡­¡­chuu, what a great deal! How much did you tolerate?¡±

    ¡°Ngugu¡­¡­ don¡¯t say tolerate, I¡¯m busy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Even before going to bed, Selenium, Anzeros or my sister¡­¡­you ought to have told somebody. Of course, even to me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re free to say what you wanttely, Dianne¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s much better than being distracted by women who are not concerned with your frustration¡­¡­ ?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like such an aggressive sex offender?¡±

    Somehow it has be a bit sad. Although I feel good.

    ¡°¡­¡­I should be the first one who gets pregnant¡±

    ¡°Traditionally, a dwarf or a half-elf thought it was the first¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t even hear you.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve been carrying all the luggagetely¡­¡­my professional upation is Andy-sama¡¯s cock hole¡­¡­so you can always fuck me¡±

    ¡°Is that so? There are so many tough women, therefore is it safe to release sexual desire in four hours? Don¡¯t be patient till the end¡­¡­nchuu?¡±

    Both of them urge me to do lewd things with them. ¡­¡­ If I say it, I have no time to be patient. Not to mention these two, Anzeros, Selenium and Apple are getting used to sex more and more and not only to receive each but also start to get the technique to attack me. Even if I put my innocence side by side, for the time being, it is reasonable that it is not the case when I look at other women. I decided to monopolize everyone. I must not be satisfied with the fact that I have monopolized them for a while.

    ¡°I understand¡­¡­I will not be patient¡±

    I put a kiss mark on Maia¡¯s ass like a baby and raise my waist like dragging Dianne¡¯s body.

    ¡°You too will be pregnant¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°M, Me, too?¡±

    ¡°Yes you too¡±

    I grab Maia¡¯s thin waist who is on all fours. Dianne is firmly attached to my back, pressing her chest and waist against me. And while she licks my ear, she put her hand on my penis and helped me soberly insert it into Maia¡¯s pussy. And I thrust forward.

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡­?¡±

    Maia resists the intrusion by turning her spine. That¡¯s why I felt a little bit more room, so I made my thumb move into Maia¡¯s ass hole.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    The room disappears from Maia¡¯s appearance. My thumb is tightened tightly.

    ¡°Hey hey¡­¡­isn¡¯t it pretty bad?¡±

    Dianne whispers into my ear. As it is, she kept sticking to my entire back.

    ¡°A, Al¡­¡­rig, ht¡­¡­?¡±

    If I pull the butt as it is, my waist and her buttock will not stick to each other because her butt hole holds my finger. I¡¯m worried about that, so I pull out my thumb and change the finger I push into her ass. I change it to the middle finger.

    ¡°Higuu, giii¡­¡­!!¡±

    Because the movement was casual, Maia is in agony again. Even though Maia was treated so violently, I felt that she was finding an extraordinary euphoria by that and was strongly requesting it from me.

    ¡°Maia¡­¡­shall I move?¡±

    ¡°Move¡­¡­?¡±

    While being stabbed with two fingers, Maia looks at me with joy. I nodded unconsciously and began to thrust my hips against her ass.

    ¡°Ann, a, aaa¡­¡­hau, au, a, a, aaa¡­¡­naaaaa?¡±

    Maia increases her voice as my waist speed increases. And Dianne gives an impression by moving her waist ordingly to my waist movement.

    ¡°When a man has sex with a woman, is it like this¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­..feeling good, different, I think, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­I still prefer to be fucked by you while looking up at your face?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it with you soon¡­¡­!¡±

    I joined my breath with Dianne who says those nasty words and we swung our hips to reciprocate the feeling as if Dianne is inside Maia. I insert deeply into the small vagina which is very tight and strikes the cervix continuously with my thrusting. At the same time, when I moved my middle finger in an asynchronous motion, Maia raised a cry.

    ¡°Aa, A, aa, Haaaa, A©¤©¤©¤©¤???¡±

    And I ejacte. Maia¡¯s belly swells for a moment.

    ¡°?????¡±

    ¡°U, Uwaa¡­¡­amazing, wh¡­¡­what, this much¡­¡­did someone cast sperm hell magic before?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­At Polka, Anzeros¡±

    While tasting the pleasure of ejaction that pulls out the contents of the belly, I grab Maia¡¯s waist like a toy, shakes it and spies out the remaining juice. Maia tries to swallow the semen by pushing her waist persistently though Maia is unconscious from the ejaction while foreign things are ced into both holes. When I pulled out my son, it blew out as a matter of course.

    ¡°¡­¡­Kku¡±

    To the tragedy of this battlefield, Dianne swallows her spit and whispers into my ear.

    ¡°Me too¡­¡­right away, is it okay¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    Iy Maia down on the side. Maia is a girl who finds pleasure in being treated as such a ¡°Fuck hole¡± like Jeanne. And I overthrew Dianne next and invade her vagina that had already opened its mouth.

    ¡°Nkyuuuu¡­¡­?¡±

    It will be the first time in 10 days with Dianne. In the presence of a little nk, Dianne¡¯s entangled her legs around my waist, stretches her hands out, stretches out her tongue and wees me with her whole body, as I swing my hips suddenly.

    ¡°Aaa¡­¡­Andy, love¡­¡­I love you, love me more, ejacte more, you can cum¡­¡­I want to receive your semen, so you can fuck me anytime, anywhere, whenever you want¡­¡­like Jeanne¡­¡­??¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to do that¡­¡­¡±

    In many ways. ¡­¡­And, Dianne understands the meaning of that.

    ¡°Then, fuck me every day little by little¡­¡­that will be the case?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Understood, 100-manmander¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    When I intentionally call hermander, Dianneughs as if she is panting with hahaha.

    ¡°Absolutely, 10-man captain?¡±

    And I made her lower body overflow with my semen.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Night. All men gather in the bathroom.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to finish cleaning¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. Let¡¯s finish it tomorrow.¡±

    I sit in the bath alongside Isaac and Williams. When. Suddenly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, 100-manmander¡±

    ¡°I recently entered with the girls¡±

    Diannees in proudly. So far so good.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nuo!?¡±

    ¡°Ma, Maia-chan!?¡±

    Everyone is surprised at the same time.

    ¡°Ma, Maia?¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I told her that I was originally taking a bath with the men¡±

    Dianne smiled bitterly. Bast.

    ¡°Ah, dear, kun¡±

    ¡°Uo!?¡±

    ¡°Hilda-sensei!¡±

    Everyone is surprised again. I¡¯m also surprised. ¡­¡­Well, because these people are from a culture where they don¡¯t care if they are seen naked in a bathhouse, is it alright¡­¡­? When I think about that.

    ¡°Ex, Excuse me!¡±

    It is a wolf beastman girl who came in with a bright red face.

    ¡°Eeh!?¡±

    ¡°Regr soldier Mikagami!?¡±

    Everyone makes a lot of noise. Of course, staring.

    ¡°Wh, What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s¡­¡­frommander Dianne, I heard that it was the quickest way to blend in¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, Hey¡±

    Isaac is full of cold sweat. As Mikagami bathes so as to be hidden in his arms. Conclusion.

    ¡°Oh, when girlse in, it¡¯s rather a paradise, but not as much a paradise as I thought¡±

    ¡°I hate it¡­¡­¡±

    It was an agreement in the dressing room.

    But Lantz and Goto have been working on freely masturbating as ever. They are too strong.

 Chapter 88: Weekend hot spring trip [Jeanne ? Apple ? Selenium ? Maia]

    <h4>Chapter 88: Weekend hot spring trip [Jeanne ? Apple ? Selenium ? Maia]</h4>

    I plunge through the clouds. As I climb over the serpent mountain range with snow on my head, the blue dragon¡¯s wings point downward as the wind blows down. It is said that it is easier to fly to the terrain than to fly too high, but even without it, the view on the in where the green carpet spreads is beautiful and it was fun to see.

    ¡°It¡¯sing soon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Coming soon, normally it will take three days with a carriage from the Serpent Mountain Range to Polka¡±

    I felt a little embarrassment to myself who got used to moving with a dragon while giving a bitter smile to the smiling Selenium. It has be a luxury.

    ¡°I hope La was obedient¡±

    A little worried¡­¡­or perhaps I should say, Dianne folded her arms seductively.

    ¡°She is not a useless or a foolish guy either¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about her going wild. I think she is going to rmend wine to Jeanne as well¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hilda opens her medical book dexterously next to Dianne.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I think it¡¯s safe for dwarf pregnant women. It says that there has never been a problem with drinking so far¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The book will blow elder sister away¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alrigh¡­¡­tee, aaa¡±

    Hilda is blown away by the wind from the side as she said that. She loses her bnce trying to hold the medical book. And this on Maia¡¯s back. Once you¡¯re mossy, it¡¯s a big pinch. ¡­¡­But.

    ¡°I caught you!¡±

    Apple who was immediately behind caught Hilda¡¯s hand tightly. Sorry¡­¡­but I would like to say.

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t overdo it, Apple¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not scared!¡±

    Apple fixed her body to Maia¡¯s back thorn with a rope. The rope amount is unusual. About eight ropes are tied to her body and she can only be counted as a package. It¡¯s a kind of self-judgment that is almost nothing about punishment. In other words, she caught Hilda as her body was not moving at all.

    ¡°If older sister is about to fall, I will do something. However I¡¯m not responsible for the book¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°Manage your belongings by yourself¡±

    Dianne has a strong sense of bnce with her natural bnce, so she may be on the back of a dragon while being calm. I cant imitate it a little.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t think that Dianne woulde with us¡±

    ¡°What, do you wonder if I will see La or Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­I thought you prioritize the management of the corps¡±

    ¡°If it is our corps, it¡¯ll be fine. As Anzeros and Isaac are there¡±

    ¡­¡­Are they matchless people for the next 100-manmander candidates? Certainly, if you put those two people¡­¡­well, they will make it somehow as long as they don¡¯t just put their corps into war. In a word, I¡äm a little jealousy of those two who are trusted in theirmanding ability. No, I¡¯m sure, the lower handrail is the one who quits with the next formation.

    ¡°Moreover¡­¡­La is a good friend¡±

    ¡°He?¡±

    A stupid voicees out. Just a little more¡­¡­I thought I would look like a teacher looking at a problem child.

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange¡±

    ¡°Is, Is th¡­¡­at so?¡±

    ¡°She has a sense of responsibility to say what she is, and she can put in credibility. I¡¯m close to her age, so I can talk to her¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t imagine for a while that two-hundred-year-olds ¡°talk together¡±¡­¡­. But, indeed, both La and Dianne are ridiculous forces and if they are safe they are certainly close. ¡­¡­Unexpectedly, hardship is simr at one go. They have both big tits. They have an exposure madness. ¡­¡­No, just because they don¡¯t care about exposure, is it rude? Unexpectedly, there are manymon points.

    ¡°Andy-sama, we arrived at Polka¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±

    As Chibi Maia appeared on my shoulder and reported, when I leaned out a bit, I could see the familiar terrain.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    It¡¯s been a week but it isn¡¯t a long time. The guards weed us who came to the outside of the town.

    ¡°Oh, well youe, Andy, Selenium-chan¡±

    ¡°Hilda-sensei and 100-manmander Dianne are also wee¡±

    Both Johnny and Kiel lean against the Rubato gate and they both feel the city¡¯s peace with the appearance of having lunch.

    ¡°Seriously you guards¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, even if youe from the south, we can see the horses 10 minutes away from the front¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty easy nowadays because sometimes the elves are hunting for monsters themselves¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to wear an armor, I cant think of you as a guard, especially when you have lunch in front of the gate¡±

    I want to ask for tension because it is just a little.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When we enter Polka, we notice that the town is lively. I thought it would be sad because all the crossbow corps members left. What about that figure?

    ¡°Oh, hello animal trainer¡±

    ¡°Hello, I think I must correct the various misunderstandings, emm¡±

    ¡°My name is Christie¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Christie¡±

    Christie of the cherry blossoms n. An elf that has been taken care of us before like Gorkus and Irina. Certainly not a n chief, but she should be a main character. Christie was leading a crowd and spreading the city to the square. Unusual handcrafts, horns of one-horned horses and fruits. They sell variously.

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°This time I am going to send foreign students from the cherry blossoms n to earn foreign currency etc.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well Polka has foreign currency¡±

    Certainly a horse horn, I feel that at Celesta it was worth a couple of houses. Will the baron buy one¡­¡­?

    ¡°What is this, the horn of an one-horned horse is a hundred gold coins!¡±

    Selenium¡¯s voice is overturned. ¡­¡­I can drink Aunt Lindsay¡¯s specially made miraculous spring water with one gold coin. If it is a cafeteria there, it is a meal with 10 sheets. Of course, even if it is a hundred pieces, it is a little suspicious even if it is a house or even a single sword.

    ¡°Is it too expensive?¡±

    Christie is confused.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡äd better have the price repaired by Irina¡äs silverpany¡±

    I thought that it was possible to get it by the ignorance of only a little and to be able to make a profit.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    La and Jeanne were waving in front of the gate when we reached the baron¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°10-man cap¡­¡­.Andy, are you fine!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the serif¡±

    ¡°No, Jeanne-chan, waving your hand will push your limit¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s bad¡±

    I think dwarves are a race that are difficult to mislead, so they think that it is probably okay.

    ¡°There is never a time when you change, La¡±

    ¡°Lo, Look and you will see¡±

    La smiles broadly. Certainly they both look healthy and above all.

    ¡°Yes Yes, so then La-chan and Jeanne-chan enter the room¡±

    Hilda urges the two. At first they will be examined. Jeanne raises a voice that seems dissatisfied in the flow of time to rejoice again.

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Or do you diagnose outside? I will take my clothes off¡±

    ¡°U, Uwa, suddenly a maniac!¡±

    ¡°Hoho, nothing other than my owner¡äs preference¡±

    ¡°My fault!? Or rather, La dont undress!¡±

    Suddenly, they were two no good people.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    While La and Jeanne are examined by Hilda-sensei, we greeted the baron and everyone entered the hot spring. Of course, its La¡äs partitioned space. All of us except for Anzeros and Aurora, who remained in Basson and Dianne, who decided to drink tea with Irina, are in the hot spring.

    ¡°Jeanne-chan is doing well. La ispletely cured by the time wee next time¡±

    I cant hear Hilda-san¡¯s examination result, as a useless dragon and useless pregnant woman cling to me.

    ¡°Hoho, you¡¯ve been gone for a long time. Did you feel lonely?¡±

    ¡°Andy¡¯s penis is handsome as usual?¡±

    La starts to lick my son with her long tongue and Jeanne was about to slip her body on my crotch. But there is a stop from Hilda.

    ¡°Jeanne-chan is not allowed to have the penis inserted for a while. You¡¯ll be stable after another two months, so you need to endure till then!¡±

    ¡°E, Eee¡­¡­¡±

    Jeanne is downhearted.

    ¡°Somewhat I need patience when I¡¯m pregnant¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, it¡¯s because of the baby¡±

    I gently stroke Jeanne¡¯s hair. I want to enjoy Jeanne¡äs cute body as much as I can in the mountains. Recently, the unique color incense has begun to drift in the thin and tiny space, and it is only because a hug has actuallye out.

    ¡°Th, Then, is a dummy not good?¡±

    Jeanne looked at Hilda with an pleading expression. Hilda put her hand on her cheek and smiled as she drew her big tits closer.

    ¡°Hmm, if its a blowjob¡­¡­it¡¯s not so intense, but you move your head up and down¡±

    ¡°I do it!¡±

    I wonder what she really thinks.

    ¡°¡­¡­You mean?¡±

    ¡°I will do it!¡±

    Jeanne was also quitemon. However, some people rebelled against the fetio permission.

    ¡°No, Not good, Jeanne-chan!¡±

    ¡°We also want to get pregnant¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium and Apple. The pressure from Maia who sits behind me silently is also high.

    ¡°If you want to waste baby juice with a blowjob, please pour it into us!¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yeah¡­¡­¡±

    Wasting it. ¡­¡­No matter how much waste it is.

    ¡°Ah, when you leave I need to endure a week! You guys are together allday!¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­¡­¡±

    It seems that two cant understand it. However, I don¡¯t think that Jeanne will be satisfied either.

    ¡°Ho. Then the story is easy¡±

    La nodsposed.

    ¡°What¡¯s easy?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne doesn¡¯t need sperm anymore, but she want to do a blowjob. Selenium doesn¡¯t want to waste the seed. Do you think that there is no contradiction?¡±

    I slowly bring my dick close to Jeanne¡äs mouth. I always think that it is a bit unreasonable with her small mouth, but still Jeanne can swallow till the base. And Jeanne begins to move her head after entangling her tongue around my son.

    ¡°N¡­¡­ngu, nnn¡­¡­bu, nnu, nnnn¡­¡­n, magoo¡­¡­?

    Jeanne works hard while devising the tip of the ns on the back of her cheek, putting it on the upper jaw and swallowing it in the back of her throat so as to knead the mouth. I indulge in the pleasures of the flesh which is gently given while looking at her thin shoulder and t chest line, as well as the delicate nape. As soon as I start and my waist begins to shake unconsciously, Jeanne sucks me and takes control of my movement. From the obscene movement that seeks me for a while, she is ready to wait for the ejaction ording to my hip movement obediently. However, if she waits in this way, eventually I must support Jeanne¡¯s head and I have to act to shake my back toward her mouth. Uh, I look into Hilda¡äs eyes. However, even if she stops us, it is decided to indulge to the masturbation by using Jeanne¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°N, nnn¡­¡­nmu, nnn¡­¡­nkuuu¡­¡­n, nn?¡±

    I¡äm careful not to raise the speed so that I don¡¯t force Jeanne, while still seeking my own pleasure. I shake my hips. A vulgar noise can be heard from Jeanne¡¯s mouth. And where the slight pleasures have risen,

    ¡°Jeanne¡­¡­cum, take it out, its cumming¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Buhuuu¡­¡­au, hehuu¡­¡­¡±

    I pulled out my penis from Jeanne¡¯s mouth and pierced rudely into Apple¡äs vagina who had been waiting for it, in the middle.

    ¡°Haauu¡­¡­uu!!¡±

    And, while I taste the inside of the vagina with joy and poke the inside a couple of times, I ejacte in the depth as it is.

    ¡°Haaaaa¡­¡­??¡±

    Apple squeezes my son happily by pressing her butt together and receiving the semen in her uterus andes into close contact. I spit enough sperm into her uterus and just pulled out of her vagina just when it was done again and returned to Jeanne¡¯s mouth again. As Jeanne was waiting, she started to serve my little brother again.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re fine with this¡­¡­¡±

    When ites to so much work, she has a little bitter face from hearing my question.

    ¡°It, It is good, but not what I wanted¡­¡­?¡±

    Happily, while holding her breath, Apple smiles with a lingering taste. In response, Selenium pushed out her butt.

    ¡°But the sperm swims in the womb of a girl?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Next to Selenium, Maia also nods and presents her pussy.

    ¡°I use Jeanne¡¯s mouth to energize myself and work hard to cum inside everyone¡äs womb¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so? I would also wee such a random seeding!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it on the basis of a pervert that is going to urinate into your womb!¡±

    ¡°Ho. So you think so too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡­¡±

    Three of my female ves, which are Selenium, Apple, and Maia, have expressions of anticipation, rather than expressions of disgust, particrly.

    ¡°I, I am¡­¡­is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Well, better than wasting the semen¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯m a ve dedicated to this penis. It doesnt matter in any way¡±

    I keep the fetio with Jeanne and cum into Selenium¡äs and Maia¡äs vagina.

    ¡°So, Somewhat¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho, what do you rest. You have a womb that you haven¡¯t used yet?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. Here is one too¡î¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Let¡¯s do it normally, everyone.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°¡­¡­Now, Dianne. The main subject is¡±

    ¡°When I think, you¡äre strangely obedient,,,¡­ you¡¯re still having troubles. Good grief, you¡äre a woman¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not strange. ¡­¡­Only this time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What is it?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t done it yet. It¡¯s uncertain. A state was discovered in the interior of the demon territory¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°We just can¡¯t do it alone. I don¡¯t know what will happen, but¡­¡­in some cases history will move¡±

    (TL note: This is a talk between Dianne and Irina at the same time as Andy¡äs bath time fun)

 Chapter 89: Foreign elf ? first part

    <h4>Chapter 89: Foreign elf ? first part</h4>

    When I left the hot spring tiredly, Dianne and Irina walked from the other side before I could walk a lot.

    ¡°¡­¡­How can you get tired like that, when you came out of the hot spring?¡±

    Dianne looks surprised. ¡­¡­Well, was it so easy to understand?

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­¡±

    I tried to make an excuse, but I was interrupted by the sound of Irina¡¯s folding fan.

    ¡°Well, I had endured the hardship of a soldier for a week. There¡¯s no point in being able to cross the business¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting tired soon, but I don¡¯t remember being in the profession of being an animal trainer¡±

    ¡°Hate?¡±

    Don¡¯t look serious like an ambassador. In such a ce where friends appeared from behind me, Irina squeezed her hand with the folding fan and raised attention.

    ¡°Ah, I will prepare for a feast at the cherry blossom n tonight. If you cane, by all means, I would like you toe to the feast as well, okay?¡±

    The girls who listen to the word feast.

    ¡°Ho, a feast?¡±

    ¡°Cherry blossoms¡­¡­ there¡¯s rice and amounts of horse meat¡±

    ¡°Pe, Perhaps that¡¯s the one-horned horse or something like that?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    ¡°Hii¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Selenium is very familiar with it. Thend of the cherry blossom n is certainly about five times asrge as the other regions, because of the one-horned horses¡±

    ¡°Is there any alcohol¡«. If not¡­¡­La-chan, I request you to bring a barrel of great ice field¡±

    ¡°Hoho, leave it to me¡±

    ¡°Is there a limitation?¡±

    I don¡¯t feel like I want to go.

    ¡°Smithson-dono will youe, too?¡±

    ¡°Well, what kind of banquet is it?¡±

    Irina looked at Dianne, and after having some wiggles, she smiledughingly and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s a farewell party for the exchange students of the cherry blossom n¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    The total number of exchange students from the cherry blossom n was four. It seems that two people go to the royal capital and two to Folklore. From the life of the elves, it will not be a great deal of time for a few years of study abroad, but it is still a journey with no security guarantee in a sense. There is no doubt that they will be sent out grandly.

    ¡°But is it a good thing to eat the one-horned horse¡­¡­?¡±

    It was said that there used to be a lot in the northern part of the continent, but now the one-horned horse is even called a mythical beast. How much meat resources do they have at hand, but is it a good thing to eat them? I mean, Breakcore is also a one-horned horse, right? Wouldn¡¯t it get angry if it knew we were eating its family?

    ¡°Even if the one-horned horse is valuable, it is livestock for us¡±

    Christie, the deputy n chief, offered sashimi of the one-horned horse with a friendly grin. For the time being delicious is delicious.

    ¡°Ho, if it is delicious, you should eat a mythical beast or monster. As we all need to die anyway, no matter where you go along the way there will be a big difference¡±

    ¡°I suppose it would be like a dragon¡±

    Even if it is said that it is diligently released as much as La, I have a little trouble. For dragons, even humans are small animals that they just don¡¯t eat because they don¡¯t like them. However, the going-on party is quite exciting without waiting for nightfall. Songs and dances dedicated to the spirit of light, folk music such as harp and ocarina, etc. are followed by exotic and rewarding offerings to people from outside like me.

    And as the day fell, the singing voices of the elves prayers to the light spirits was a sign that the feast was likely to continue.

    ¡°Hmm, my belly is full¡­¡­¡±

    I sat down with my back against a nearby tree and took a rest. There was the flight and the hot spring event today, so I felt a little tired now. It¡¯s a little bad for Christie and Irina, but I would like to go to sleep now¡­¡­and when I think about that.

    ¡°Smithson-dono¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Gorkus¡±

    Orange n¡¯s Gorkus was standing a few steps away.

    ¡°Are you tired¡±

    ¡°No, well¡­¡­I feel like I want to take a break¡±

    Gorkus¡¯s fine line of thinness or elegance may be a ce that is full of willingness, not knowing the word fatigue or hesitation, that he has to learn a little as a fellow man. Though I thought about it, he didn¡¯t give up on me who is starting to feel a bit depressed, as Gorkus sat down next to me.

    ¡°Well, after your little rest, can youe to Christie¡¯s mansion?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Christie?¡±

    Gorkus nodded firmly when hearing it back while being vaguely for a moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    Nodding without thinking well, I go into dozing for a while. At the end of the line, La, Jeanne, Selenium, and Apple were seen chatting happily between the bonfires. Everyone seems to be having fun above all¡­¡­.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Suddenly, the party¡¯s program was over and the rest was in an atmosphere of chattering andughing. Half of the bonfire burned off and disappeared and firewood is being added only near the dining table.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±

    I shake my head and stand up. I remember that after a deep drink, my memory will be somewhat numb, but I still remember what I was told by Gorkus because I haven¡¯t had a drink today.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­Christie¡¯s house, eh?¡±

    I ate too much horse meat and got a little heavy belly, so I look around and aim for thergest house properly.

    ¡°Good evening¡±

    This elf¡¯s mansion has two floors, but no matter how deep the room is, the door has no knocker. It¡¯s unthinkable for Trot or Celesta to have a house of this size without a door knocker and a courtesy servant. But there is an elf. It has only huge ears, and it seems that it can hear me just by calling it in front of the entrance.

    ¡°Wee, Smithson-san¡­¡­ah¡±

    Christie wees me, looks behind me and looks a little surprised. I turned around and saw Dianne and Selenium. Distance is less than 2 meters. I didn¡¯t notice them at all.

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm?¡±

    ¡°If we leave you alone, you will flirt with anyone¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    I was suspected by those two. ¡­¡­N, No, well, I can¡¯t deny it from the current behavior. I can¡¯t say that I wasn¡¯t thinking that I would call Christie by name only on this night while I was walking, but Christie didn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°At, At least trust me a little bit¡±

    I protest in a low voice.

    ¡°I can¡¯t trust you if you are at least not condemn¡±

    ¡°Men usually say that what they do are debt and women.¡±

    Uwa, they both have thorns. ¡­¡­¡­Christie who heard such exchangesughed.

    ¡°You two are weed. ¡­¡­It will be a long story, so follow me¡±

    That said, she opened the door a bit wider.

    We passed to the room behind the house. It was arge dining room, probably a gathering ce for a vige, a hall that might fit about 100 people. It seems that even a little exercise can be done. Under such circumstances, four old men and four young elves stood inside silently.

    ¡°Did hee?¡±

    Someone said so with a hoarse voice and stroking his beard. Green n¡¯s Shaquille.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting. ¡­¡­Andy Smithson. We would like to talk with you, a friend of the elves¡±

    Irina¡¯s voice. That means¡­¡­this is a part of the ns meeting. That same group of people, except for the change of the silver and red n chiefs, stared at me and Dianne.

    ¡°Do you know about the other side of the snake mountain, the demon territory?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­More or less¡±

    I return a little unreliable answer to Gold n¡¯s Oliver¡¯s question. I know that there is an area called the demon territory. Beyond the Snake Mountains, at a midtitude between Celesta and Trot, north of the ¡°Renfangas Kingdom¡± country is awless area where hordes of demons live. An area of ??evil monsters who continue to be born from no matter how many you kill. The reason is that hundreds of years ago, the local byrinth¡± was destroyed at once by the local people who broke the evil equipment that generated the demons. As a result, the earth has be and where bad ¡°Qi¡± is concentrated firmly and otherbyrinths copsed and annihted the nations of the humans, elves, and beastmen. Now it is a barrennd that no one can step on.

    ¡°That earth is a world of wicked and atrocities that rejects living things¡±

    ¡°The horde of demons will not decline even if the best of Renfangas kingdom continues to kill tens of thousands each year¡±

    ¡°There is only a paradise of endless blooded demons beyond that¡±

    Old man Oliver, Purple n¡¯s Old woman Alma and Blue n¡¯s old man Vois follow the words like a narrator.

    ¡°But I suppose¡­¡­¡±

    An unfamiliar man follows up. He is simr to Diel, so he should be the new n chief of the red n.

    ¡°¡­¡­The story is going to change¡±

    Irina took over the subject.

    ¡°One of the six extinct northern countries. In the center, the kingdom of Kalwin still exists¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡­¡­In the middle of the demon territory? Or rather.

    ¡°That¡­¡­emm, it was hundreds of years ago that the demon territory became the demon territory¡­¡­isn¡¯t that right, Dianne-san¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about three hundred years ago. My sister should know it, but I wasn¡¯t born then¡±

    Dianne nods.

    ¡°For so long¡­¡­wasn¡¯t it thought that it was destroyed? How did they survive¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one has confirmed it yet¡±

    Irina shakes her head. ¡­¡­Then why?

    ¡°There appeared a person in Renfangas who came from Kalwin¡±

    Gorkus said.

    ¡°Renfangas¡­¡­?¡±

    Temporarily, Celesta and Trot are not in a state of war with Renfangas among the nations. But, certainly, there is always a certain tension. Renfangas¡¯s army is extremely high in individualbat ability and it is the evaluation of the surrounding countries that a strong general could form the strongest corps that far surpasses the Swords Brigade. When you think that they might attack in the future, you must be prepared.

    ¡°Then, it doesn¡¯t matter much to us¡­¡­¡±

    Whether it is Celesta or Trot, you have to say that Renfangas is far from being friendly. As for the elves who continued the seclusion by the barrier, there might not be diplomatic rtions. Under such circumstances, it is meaningless to receive such information. That¡¯s a huge problem, as they can¡¯t do anything with a single soldier.

    ¡°No. We concluded that you were suitable¡±

    Irina said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the story¡­¡­?¡±

    The moment I said that Selenium suddenly thrust away my back. The next moment, Dianne suddenly moved like a whirlwind. While I don¡¯t know what happened, I roll and raise my sight.

    Dianne was twisting a white elf swordsman¡¯s sword, who seems to have jumped here from the side.

    ¡°What¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Who are you¡±

    Dianne kicks the swordsman with a front kick and takes some distance. Selenium softlynds beside me and pulls out a knife. When Dianne asked this question, the elf swordsman slowly lifts his arm¡­¡­a showy golden armor¡­¡­no, only the handle is golden? The fist is a wolf¡¯s design. ¡­¡­That is.

    ¡°Gold Arm¡­¡­Renfangas master swordsman!¡±

    Dianne muttered as if to throw it out.

    ¡°What does that mean, Irina!¡±

    ¡°¡­..You may as well go as far as to call him a visitor.¡±

    The gold arm holds his sword when Irina says so. However, tension is emitted.

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t but tell the story that the man is eligible¡±

    From behind the silent gold arm, two elf swordsmen emerge from the shadows. Were they hiding in an illusion? The gold arm and one other man. Thest one is a woman. Each of them has a pair of armor, while the other two wear a ck armchair with the same design.

    ¡°Do you disagree with the blessing of the nine ns?¡±

    ¡°Human, monster-like impurity. I can only hear the words of the nine ns¡±

    The ck arm woman insists to speak.

    ¡°But let¡¯s thank you more or less. ¡­¡­We meet for the first time. We are Renfangas¡¯s gauntlet knights¡±

    The three elves put their gauntlet arms into the form of an X in front of their chest.

 Chapter 90: Foreign elf â€“ second part

    <h4>Chapter 90: Foreign elf ¨C second part</h4>

    The three Renfangus knights wore identically dusky armor, but the two on the outside are wearing ck gauntlets while the one in the center is wearing a gold gauntlet. It¡¯s a bit strange from a regr swordsman¡¯s attire. Usually, the color of the armor is different from that of the gauntlet and it is regarded as an informal appearance. However, when three people cross the arm so that the little finger side is turned to the front, and the wrist is returned by the movement to show the emblem of the hand, the fashion sense is blown away by overwhelming persuasion. The color of their gauntlets, the crest of the back of their hands, is not part of the armor. The im that it is pride itself is transmitted.

    ¡°We are the gauntlet knights of Renfangas¡±

    The movement is surely equivalent to their salutes, like Sword Saint¡¯s ¡°Swords set on the ground and a heart-raising pose¡± and Ace Knight¡¯s ¡°Praying with the weapon raised in front of the chest¡±.

    ¡°I am the lowest seat of the ¡ºGlory n¡», Gold Arm Felios¡±

    It is the man in the middle that slowly introduces himself. While he has the skeleton of a slender elf, his body feels supple strength. He looks very pretty, but he has a rather long hair which is bound together and he has sharp eyebrows like a mercenary rather than a noble.

    ¡°I¡¯m also from the ¡ºGlory n¡», ck Arm Berga¡±

    Of the two ck arms, the man predominates. This is a sword wound on his left eye¡­¡­no, is it a demon w wound? Anyway, it is crushed by a big wound and I get the impression that he is a samurai-like warrior from the hair that has been cut short. I don¡¯t know well what he is thinking, because it is difficult to see his expression with that big wound.

    ¡°I¡¯m also a member of the ¡ºGlory n¡», ck Arm Sharon¡±

    The only one left is the female ck arm. She has a ponytail. Other than the other two, she is more elf-like, with the fineness of her body lines, the elegance of her movement and the beauty of her face. But, in a bad sense, an elf-like pride was also visible in her sight.

    ¡°Northern territory nine n heads. Because we are boneless people, I wouldn¡¯t like to be involved in such a joke¡±

    ¡°Because of this, it is important to insist upon a human, impurity and a monster-like ck-qi person. What kind of cutback is desired?¡±

    Following Felios words, Sharon says that from behind. Ah. Elf in a really bad sense. Well, usually, elves respond to humans, half and dark elves like this. Recently I forgot about that as the people in the north get along well with us. On the other hand, as Gorkus and Irina try to open their mouths with angry faces, Green n head Shaquille moths control with his eyes and instead made a shout.

    ¡°Youngster over there¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha¡±

    ¡°You raised that crest and spoke these words just now¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°In that fist¡¯s crest, we have confirmed our blessing in the name of Renfangas¡±

    The Green n chief questions Felios in a quiet, yet unspeakable voice. I think whether he is a senile old man or not, but the pressure of the age of 3100 years is amazing. Just during the silent period, he let Felios feel his cold sweat. When.

    ¡°Please wait¡±

    After all, it is the ponytaildy, Sharon who opened her mouth. I like to talk about negotiations.

    ¡°I apologize for having said a bit too much, but still we aren¡¯t convinced. We must bring this decision back to the pce as an answer from the northern forest. Tell me what you think and answer¡±

    Or more precisely.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Irina. Tell me what you are talking about¡±

    I ask Irina for an exnation. Originally I thought it was time to be exined, but suddenly I won¡¯t be able to talk.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm. Well then, follow me, Smithson-dono¡±

    Irina headed quickly for the exit and she was red at by the Gauntlet knight trio. I, Dianne and Selenium follow her. Passing by, Dianne whispered to Felios.

    ¡°Narrow escape from death¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Felios looks back to Dianne by turning his head and scrutinize behind his sharp eyes. Dianne smirks and snaps her finger. And, from Felios¡¯s waist, you heard a noise. The flustered Felios draw his sword. Beyond half of the de remained in the sheath.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°You put out your hand to my man. You can feel lucky just as I did with a single sword, countryside warrior¡±

    ¡°Do you mock a gold arm?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be pretentious with a promotion at best in three years. You sully the other gold arms¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You, who are you¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be called a countryside warrior, find it out yourself¡±

    Dianne turned around, showing bloodthirst hidden behind a pleasant smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­Scary¡±

    After walking for a while and then instinctively, Dianne coughed up and made him a little embarrassed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yo, You were almost killed. It would be nicer to say something not so sarcasm¡±

    ¡°Huhuu. If its Dianne the gold arm only can suffer from loss of face¡±

    ¡°The gold arm, as in the case of the swordsman system, is at the highest level in all cases. But unlike Master Sword Saints against Sword Saints, the gold arm, which corresponds to the sword saint, can¡¯t be defined as a multiplicity of fighting the power of a Master Sword Saint. The man called Felios is no more than a hair of an average Master Sword Saint. Even the three of them will not reach Bonaparte-dono¡±

    It doesn¡¯t mean that the old man is not the only monster.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    When we got out of Christie¡¯s mansion, there were other girls such as La, Jeanne, and Maia.

    ¡°Ho. I heard the sound of a sword¡±

    When La had a harsh look, Diane shrugged.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk from now on. Diplomatic issue¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just a diplomatic issue¡±

    Irina spreads her folding fan.

    In summary, it is this. A female swordsman seems to have reached Renfangas from Kalwin kingdom, deep in the demon territory. However, confirmation has not been obtained yet. Kalwin¡¯s descendants formed a hiding ce somewhere in the eastern mountainous area where the demons of the ins cante in and it was not possible to reach Renfangas, as the demon territory was cutting them off, but afterward, they got out of it somehow¡­¡­which is only a spection. Then if that is the case, it is still a good thing, nheless that there is also a story that thieves and murderers are going to capture the border purposely to wash their career and is not just putting aside a story. However, the woman had a coin of Kalwin as a talisman, it was half-broken, but it still had the design of the Knights of Calwin on it. In particr, that female swordsman¡¯s fighting power was equal to a ck Arm (Same ss as Great Sword Saint or Master Knight) and removed all skepticism.

    There are only a limited number of fighters in that ss. Was she a genius like Dianne, or a famous hero from somewhere¡­¡­she must have been a prominent figure anyway. It¡¯s a bit overwhelmed by mischief that she fades in and flows into Renfangas and mentions the name of a ruined kingdom. However, Renfangas continues to struggle with the monsters of the demon territory even for free. It would be a historical discovery if Kalwin had survived, but it is impossible to put out an army that tears up the monsters just to confirm it. They cant afford it. So they send ambassadors to each country. Renfangas took out three of the four Gold Arms and proposed a survey team to Celesta, Trot and the Northern Elves.

    ¡°There is a possibility that Trot will break through the monsters with the Sword Saint brigade, Celesta may get to Calwin from the sky with their flying dragons. And in the northern forest¡­¡­ there is the Misty Pce and the Holy Beast¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. The holy beast is from thatbyrinth¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It left, but Breakcore¡¯s force is a myth, still being transmitted to elves everywhere, and Misty Pce is still in rtion with the silver n¡­¡­¡±

    But Irina sighed.

    ¡°In addition to the fact that Breakcore is temporarily away from thebyrinth and fighting, there are no elves who have made a contract of power with a dragon of Misty Pce anymore¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    ¡°Thest rider was Minon, who died of illness the other day. All else is a knight¡¯s contract¡±

    ¡­¡­Is that the rider of old man Broll?

    ¡°Can you not ask about a dragon rider for a while?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also a life-threatening story if you break through the monsters. If you don¡¯t take care of your dragon partner, you will end up thrown away by the dragon¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, Phaser was also just thrown away. Isn¡¯t it supposed to be the request of a servant for a dragon?

    ¡°That¡¯s why, for us, hero Smithson¡¯s team is the best choice to pick for us¡±

    ¡°Wait, when did I be a hero!¡±

    ¡°Let me see¡­.? You became a hero for saving the life of the red n chief, saving the holy beast, the symbol of the northern forest, bing the partner of sky-blue n¡¯s princess, letting dark green n¡¯s hero knight Almeida surrender to you and we heard that you have suppressed the internal dispute of Trot, so who is doubtful¡±

    ¡°Mostly I was only at the spot as support role or its an exaggeration¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Despite all that, it is neither a lie nor exaggeration that two dragons are following you, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Well, just that point. I can¡¯t stop thanking La and Maia for their help.

    ¡°And¡­¡­it is said that neither Celesta nor Trot seems to be able to move about this time. I wonder if you will be able to help¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    Trot¡¯s Sword Saint Brigade¡­¡­if they want to organize it, they may not be able to do it, as the size of the former can¡¯t be hoped for and above all, Trot royal family doesn¡¯t have military and marshal rights yet. Celesta¡¯s flying dragon unit¡­¡­is now an integral part of domesticmunication and emergency movement and reconnaissance missions, and if there is a chance to jump in search of an illusory kingdom that isn¡¯t known if it is in the back of the demon territory, it is immeasurable. After all, nobat training has been done. If they have tond in the middle of the monsters carelessly, they are almost desperate. Inevitably, the best qualification that can be secured by the emissary route from the current Renfangas¡­¡­yeah, will be me and my two dragons¡­¡­.

    ¡°The logic is right¡±

    Dianne nods seriously.

    ¡°But¡­¡­that means I have to take a break from the work of a soldier again, right?¡±

    As Apple pointed out, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to fly in the morning and night in a matter of minutes. If you discover something, you will have to make contact and research, and if you are going back and forth many times, you will also need to find and secure a connection route. Even if it looks smaller, it will still take months. And if we¡¯re going to use it again for several months over this period, we have to consider retirement. There are some doubts about whether there is a duty to do so until we leave the job. It is a story that has nothing to do with either Polka or my lovers or my female ves. I don¡¯t have to be attracted a bit if I¡¯m involved in cksmithing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave Polka anyway. More than that¡­¡­I don¡¯t want Andy to be in danger¡±

    ¡°If theye to ask for something, it feels so bad that they are too bad¡±

    Jeanne and Selenium also look sullen.

    ¡°At least my body is perfect now¡±

    ¡°If Andy-sama goes, I will go too¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m a little curious, but what¡¯s going on the bnce is too light for Andy-kun?¡±

    Is the dragon & female doctor group standing neutral?

    ¡°As for me, I¡¯d like to forgive you for being a bit unreasonable if you don¡¯t retire¡­¡­¡±

    Discovery of a kingdom that has disappeared from history. Certainly, it is romantic, but I have nine wives¡­¡­no, one married woman, so I have to work hard to support eight. There is only one other child. ¡­¡­If you are working on the calction that you put in the defense, Dianne is hiding her mouth with her hand and moves her eyes to space. Something is known intuitively. I don¡¯t know what it is.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wait, that fellow probably going up, so either way¡­¡­uh, no, but that¡¯s¡­¡­but because the corps is a corps¡­¡­can I do it?¡±

    ¡°Dianne¡­¡­san?¡±

    When I call out to her, Dianne looks at me. Then she let go of her hand and opened her mouth slowly to Irina.

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen in a few days?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm? Well¡­¡­so far, other powers will not hold back their hands¡±

    ¡°Can you wait for about three more months?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Three months?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Dianne nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the formation of the next corps. A few subordinates are promoted to 100-manmanders¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah!¡±

    That¡¯s it. Perhaps Isaac and Anzeros will be 100-manmanders this time, and maybe Williams too. However, the crossbow is still a new special weapon and is not used elsewhere. No matter how sessful or qualified a person can be for being a 100-manmander, that fellow can¡¯t afford to be a 100-manmander of a crossbow corps without any experience with it. Naturally, the number of 100-manmanders will increase and there will be room for division and new crossbow forces. So, let¡¯s reorganize the unit by taking advantage of the new formation and let us set up a special task so that we can somehow deal with this international problem.

    ¡°If all goes well, we may be able to cooperate by shaking hands¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Human life is troublesome¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say that. That¡¯s why there are many things we can do¡±

    Dianne smirks.

    ¡°And I would like to let that country warriors walk in the ground.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so?¡±

    I agree with her. Those who justugh at half-elves and dark elves have their noses up. Apart from that, it is not such a big story to stop the discrimination that is widespread in the world. However, I want to let everyone know that my women are the best. Although I am a small human, it is like that.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s see, those guests have a little bit of concern for us too. ¡­¡­I want to hear the fact that Dianne and everyone else has made things happen¡±

    Irina is also grinning. She has a bad personality. But. If you can shake a majorpany and cooperate, there is nothing better than that. Because of the elves, I don¡¯t say that for the world, but at least Irina is already a friend in Polka, If a friend is in trouble, I immediately reach out my hand. I will help for the time being. Even my father was so. I respect the warmth that my father left for Polka.

 Chapter 91: Half Elves on the verge of success in life â€“ Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 91: Half Elves on the verge of sess in life ¨C Part 1</h4>

    With some important things to do, we came back to Basson.

    The Gauntlet Knights, for example, reluctantly epted the three-month grace, but it would take a bone to make it back and forth so many times because of the distance across the snake mountain range to return to Renfangas. It seems that they are supposed to stay in the cherry blossoms n as it is.

    ¡°Especially that gold fellow. It¡¯s clear that he has made a fool of himself, so he won¡¯t let Dianne go so easily¡­¡­.but he can¡¯t leave the northern forest without our consent¡±

    It seems that there is a meaning of not letting Felios do a bad thing.

    Then, at the same time as returning to the corps building, Dianne departs for Harmonium, which is east of Offide. The craft city of Harmonium is the city where the northern army corps HQ is located.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting ready for the next formation. In the end, I have to borrow my father¡¯s help, but we have to do it to some extent¡±

    I thought of transporting Dianne with Maia, but the time it will take was unclear, so Dianne left with a carriage.

    ¡°Well, Dianne-chan is a child who can walk while sleeping when she feels like it, so she¡¯ll be back in less than two weeks¡±

    Doctor Hilda said that. ¡­¡­I think it¡¯s a joke, but Dianne can¡¯t do anything.

    That¡¯s why we¡¯ll wait for reorganization, repeating training program and sometimes do some monster hunting.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Celesta¡¯s army reorganized their army corps once every three to four years. Of course, personnel changes every year due to injuries and deaths, personal retirement and Ace Knight exams and the whole n by the design of the general and the marshal ss are decided at this time though a small-scale corps formation is always done. This will set the guidelines for additional units and units to be dismantled. And this opportunity was, of course, a season of promotion.

    ¡°First of all, this time is Isaac¡¯s and Anzeros¡¯s turn¡±

    ¡°Isaac, how do you feel. If you be a 100-manmander, you will divide the crossbow corps¡­¡­but even if our corps is special¡±

    After the training, Kieron and Williams are talking about rumors while checking the equipment. I also mix in with the story.

    ¡°In the case of Isaac, the formation of an infantry unit is also possible¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­he grew up as an infantry¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s toote now¡±

    Keiron and Williams seem skeptical of Isaac¡¯s idea of returning to the assault infantry. Well, Isaac wouldn¡¯t want to be an infantry so much. ¡­¡­Maybe because Mikagami is stronger, so his shoulders will be narrower.

    ¡°Leaving that aside Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes¡±

    Kieron and Williams look at each other and then turn their eyes on me.

    ¡°What is it¡±

    ¡°No fucking shit?¡±

    ¡°What do you think will happen as her current boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°In what way¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s almost certain, that she will be a 100-manmander¡±

    ¡°Themand of the escort infantry is probably given¡­¡­to Mikagami who will rise to a 10-man captain¡±

    Mikagami is an Ace knight and still a regr soldier. Mikagami, who has only temporarily dropped her ss as a screw-in strategy to follow Isaac, will return to being a 10-man captain on this asion since originally it is customary at the time of Ace Knight assignment to be a 10-man captain. will do. In that case, it seems that Anzeros continues to stay in the current ss with Dianne¡¯s regards as she doesn¡¯t want to give over the toonmand to Mikagami. However, if Anzeros obediently bes a 100-manmander, Anzeros, who is originally a genuine infantry, will almost certainly be taken over by the infantry. It means independence from Basson¡¯s position, and at least usually she will be forced to separate from us. I wasn¡¯t worried about this fact until now¡­¡­.

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Or more precisely you, you are only surrounded by brides, female ves, a married woman, so why don¡¯t you let Anzeros go¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather have her stick with me or do that kind of service¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll tell you what. Anzeros is my woman no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, Smithson is cheeky¡±

    ¡°Smithson!!¡±

    The two of them jumped at me in an aligned movement.

    ¡°It hurts. Don¡¯t kick me, you idiots!¡±

    ¡°Famish child, are you serious about this?¡±

    ¡°It seems that you want to know our seriousness!¡±

    As the two of them began to approach taking a suspicious pose, I dashed with all my might. I can get away quickly thanks to the recent foot and body strengthening training.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    As it is I just run to the training ground for the escort infantry. The crossbow¡¯s shooting training site is located near the barracks, but although there is a danger, it is inconvenient to train swordsmanship there, so the training ground for the infantry is set in a ce away from a little. There, the corps of Anzeros and Aurora were supposed to be training.

    As I approached the other side of the trees, I was meeting with Anzeros and Aurora as usual. Anzeros continued to attack with sharp movements, while Aurora was on the defensive. It¡¯s the usual ¡°end of training¡± scene. In the early stages of training, Aurora, which can be evenly matched with Anzeros, loses her audacity and sharpness in motion over time and is ultimately overwhelmed. Aurora is much younger than Anzeros, and fills the difference of experience with talent andpetes with the ability of Anzeros. It was this difference of stamina that it was not possible to fill only by the senses though it was indeed possible to say that she was the younger sister of the genius General Lucas. ¡­¡­If you think about it, I may not have seen anything that Anzeros is hiding.

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s end it here¡±

    Anzeros stops her attack on Aurora and looks around and says so. The noise is already covered with sweaty dust other than Anzeros and Aurora and it can be seen immediately that they had been training hard.

    ¡°Everyone is ready to withdraw! If you¡¯ve ruined the training field, fill it back and then go back!¡±

    ¡°¡±Understood¡±¡±

    Everyone salutes with their right fist on the left chest. And withdrawal begins. When I was timing up to approach them, two shadows approached Anzeros as if they had been waiting. You can see from a distance that it is an ogre and ox-ogre. Isaac and Boyd.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When the three exchange words in a small voice (or maybe ordinary voice) that cant be heard in the distance, they lightly stare at Aurora that is exhausted and sitting in the shade and walks straight to the depths of the forest. The other members just withdraw. Only Aurora and Mikagami who seems to be staying with Aurora are left on the training ground.

    ¡­¡­What. Wait a minute. I feel like I¡¯ve just washed away something, but it was a very suspicious scene. Both have a lover, but they are two young ogres. Boyd is particrly famous among friends for a while that he loves a human. And going to the mountains in the countryside or going to the forest is also a secret word for male and female actions.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh¡±

    I¡¯m worried. No way Anzeros¡­¡­has an affair? No, I know that she is not a person who will cheat. But¡­¡­I have memories that she did it as soon as she knew what sex is, and I recently learned that all guys learned about sex and I tend to leave her in the corps and she is relying on Isaac¡­¡­ Not good. I¡¯m getting more and more anxious. ¡­¡­But. No, wait a minute. There is no way that Mikagami will overlook Isaac¡¯s cheating site. Although she might be tired, there is no way she will see Aurora off silently. Maybe there is something. But what? ¡­¡­After all, I was troubled.

    ¡°Aurora¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-san?¡±

    For the time being, I was talking to Aurora who was depressed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the training is going on¡­¡­but if you ask me, it¡¯s suspicious¡­¡­¡±

    When I told Aurora honestly about my concerns, Aurora looked serious and nodded.

    ¡°To begin with, the sword is¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora looks sideways. The practice sword that Anzeros had used against Anzeros was stored in the storehouse in the corner of the training ground.

    ¡°¡­¡­Indeed¡±

    ¡°Anzeros-san is a real swordsman¡­¡­while Boyd and Isaac are crossbowers. There isn¡¯t much point in training together¡±

    Mikagami who was listening to it also has a slightly worried face.

    ¡°I have heard that 10-man captain Anzeros¡­..though ¡­¡­it is said that she was the only woman other than 100-manmander Dianne and was worshipped as an idol until a while ago¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If Anzeros-san is frustrated, there is no possibility that Boyd or Isaac will know how to act or what to do¡±

    The three of us imagine something dark. ¡­¡­Not good. I involved Mikagami.

    ¡°An, Anyway¡­¡­there is only that kind of possibility¡±

    ¡°It seems worthwhile to check it out¡±

    ¡°I, I will also cooperate¡±

    The three of us united together based on selfish imagination.

    Mikagami and Aurora followed me to the ce Anzeros and the other two went.

    ¡°Kelly¡­¡­10-man captain Isaac¡¯s body odor is easy to understand and an ogre can¡¯t walk without leaving footprints on this soft soil¡±

    As expected a beastmen is a natural hunter. I thought it might be awful to the tired Aurora because she followed in a little haste, but Aurora was better than I thought. Aurora seems to be increasing her stamina.

    And then. The three of us stopped in front of a cliff with reddish soil in the depths of the forest. Anzeros begins to take off weighted leather armor. Below that is only a tank top and hot pants. In a sense, she is pretty defenseless. And Boyd and Isaac also take off the clothes they wore above and get shirtless.

    ¡°Af, After all¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°They do it¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora and Mikagami watch from the shade of the tree with their throat squealing. I was also thrilled. No way. No way©¤©¤.

    ¡°Come¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Anzeros beckons Boyd lightly. Boyd with a tense face walked slowly¡­¡­and suddenly hit Anzeros with full power.

    ¡°!?¡±

    We look at each other in surprise. As soon as I returned my eyes, Anzeros was holding Boyd¡¯s fist with both hands. The log-like arm of Boyd and the small arms of Anzeros are abination of jokes when viewed by the side. However, Anzeros was a swordsman who originally uses a heavy sword. Her fine arms hide incredible power. Anzeros, who received Boyd¡¯s punch from the front, jumped sideways to throw away his fist while attacking Boyd. Sobat on Boyd¡¯s face. Boyd pays for it with his big hand. Anzero isn¡¯t defeated either. Being swapped away and knocked to the ground, she takes a passive roll and stands up quickly and attacks Boyd again, so that a serious fist is exchanged with a scale difference like an adult and a child. We who saw it did not notice that we had already been found.

    ¡°What are you guys doing¡±

    When I looked up at once, Isaac had a troubled face near the tree where we were lurking.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°When I was abducted by the northern elves with Andy before, I realized that I had to fight without a sword. At that time, Apple was there, so I had to follow in the end, but if I could fight like Dianne, it might have been a little different¡±

    Anzeros, who had been blown away many times and was covered in mud by now, said in a resolute voice.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m not frustrated or cheating separately¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    The three of us bowed down.

    ¡°But why are you with Isaac and Boyd again¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s me¡­¡­¡±

    Boyd raises his hand.

    ¡°¡­¡­Boyd?¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­that, it might be useful for me as well, as I couldn¡¯t do something in the battle at Trot the other day, so I¡¯ve asked 10-man captain Anzeros for help a while ago¡±

    ¡°I have very little experience in fighting without swords¡­¡­but if its a human regr soldier, it would be bad if I hit them with all my might¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ve been working togethertely because it¡¯s just right for each other¡¯s practice¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a substitute. Well I use too much strength when I¡¯m doing my best, but I¡¯m trying to go easy on Anzeros¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isaac, if you take the Ace Knight exam seriously, you¡¯ll seed¡±

    I wondered if it was a very painful one, Anzeros grinned with a slightly bitter face.

    ¡°Sorry, that. I didn¡¯t think I was suspected by Rinne¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry, I was worried because 10-man captain Smithson said that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Smithson!¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Isaac¡¯s fingers (Sensorily, like a human fist) reach for my head. Boyd and Aurora giggle, while Mikagami smiled. Meanwhile, Anzeros was a little angry and she quickly approached me who was released from Isaac¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Idiot, how often do I need to tell you that you can trust me¡±

    She pulled my neck and stretched her hips and kissed me with a deep kiss.

    ¡°Uo¡±

    ¡°Ah, 10-man captain Anzeros!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Bo, Bold¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡±

    I am hugged by Anzeros and we are seen by others who are surprised andugh greatly, while Anzeros sucked my mouth as I tilt my face to the side and deep inside my mouth our tongues entangled around each other. Anzeros leaves my lips after a long, passionate kiss and stares at me with shining eyes while being intoxicated with lust.

    ¡°What if we try to have sex while showing it to Isaac and the others here? I don¡¯t mind¡±

    ¡°He, hey, Anzeros¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious¡±

    She kisses me again. Moisten her tongue with saliva.

    ¡°You can always make me a mess. If you doubt my love, it would be better if you put a chain on my cor and raise me naked in your room. ¡­¡­Or perhaps I should say, do it¡±

    ¡°It, It¡¯s an extreme thing you say¡±

    Anzeros hugged me tightly and doesn¡¯t part from my side. Even if it is long, she speaks fondly of me. When I thought, Aurora started to smile and tries to drive Isaac¡¯s out of the square.

    ¡°He, hey, Aurora!?¡±

    ¡°Huhuu. There¡¯s no taste that they just feel so ufortable with each other. ¡­¡­Remember, Andy-san. For an elf,passion in the woods is more natural than in a canopy, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    And Aurora also began to take off her clothes with an expression stained with lust.

    ¡°He, hey!?¡±

    ¡°Anzeros-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    Anzeros also leaves me and undresses oddly. And both are now naked with wearing only their cors.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get started?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­How is our cor appearance?¡±

    The two kneeled on the grass, raised their rumps and buttocks to show off their pussies below.

 Chapter 92: Half Elves on the verge of success in life â€“ Part 2 [Anzeros Aurora]

    <h4>Chapter 92: Half Elves on the verge of sess in life ¨C Part 2 [Anzeros Aurora]</h4>

    Two female elves are kneeling on the young grass and lift their soft-looking ass towards me.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡­Andy¡±

    ¡°You can put it in right away¡±

    On one hand, Anzeros is uneasy, on the other hand, Aurora smile with a lustrous smile. They try to seduce my sexual desire with their bodies that have been showing a brave dance until just before. There is little uselessness in their bodies that have been tightened from swordsmanship, yet there is no loss of girlish features. The girls and girls who rejoice in their desire to give in to her and have a desire to give Their limbs hide their strength which can break me like a cheap toy and my desire reach its limit. I sigh and lose the belt while being tempted by such girls who are pleased to be devoured by me. The sigh was a bluff to repair the mentality that stood up in strange circumstances, but Anzeros reacted sensitively and hung her ears and looked at my expression with horror.

    ¡°U¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros?¡±

    I don¡¯t understand the anxiety and fear contained in the gaze, so I look into Anzeros¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Perhaps¡±

    After a little hesitation, Anzeros sat down and confronted me straight naked.

    ¡°Perhaps, I¡¯m, gloomy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Her hanging ears are a sign of discouragement and anxiety. Anzeros was asking me so seriously.

    ¡°Anzeros-san¡­¡­?¡±

    Aurora, which had been crawling on all fours, also woke up next to us and looked at Anzeros bewildered. Anzeros swallowed the spit and put my hand on her not so big chest and leaned over me.

    ¡°I know that you like naughty things. And because I¡¯m not good at cooking and sewing, I can¡¯t do anything cute. So, even if I want to express that I like you, there is only the art to invite you to have sex with me like this¡­¡­But I thought it was just too usual for you, so I became depressed¡­¡­¡±

    As she said, Anzeros shook her small shoulder. She seemed to be terrified of the contradiction of what she was saying rather than because it was cold. She doesn¡¯t know the expression of love as a woman except for sex. But maybe I¡¯m tired of it. In other words, it means that Anzeros¡¯s love no longer reaches me.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­well, I¡­¡­wh, what should I do? Anything, I want you to say what I can do, what you want me to do¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros¡±

    Shaking her silky long hair, she exposed her gorgeous beauty and her lovely little naked body without hesitation. Anzeros throws away the anxiety that she doesn¡¯t want to be abandoned by me and wants to prove her love to me ¡­¡­So. The figure that focuses on the desire to be loved by the adored partner somehow without calcting how attractive one is itself is nothing other than seizure-like, instinctive psychology unique to half-elves. But.

    ¡°Emm, Anzeros¡±

    I pat Anzeros¡¯s head, touch her as it is and squeezes her ear lightly. Only a bitterughes out. Anzeros¡¯s impatience also includes my misunderstanding and shallowness.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought you¡¯d be depressed about me and you¡¯d be so desperate¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­I don¡¯t want you to be suspicious¡±

    The hand which had been put on the chest is extended to the cor and gripped tightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re doubting me, as I haven¡¯t had sex with youtely. ¡­¡­If I could express that I liked you a lot more, that wouldn¡¯t be the case¡±

    ¡°I apologize for doubting you, but that¡¯s not the cause¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡­¡­The real cause is probably not Anzeros, but my mind. Anzeros is strong, responsible, cute, and loved by anyone more than Dianne. During my previous trip, I was lucky enough to help Anzeros and we became connected, but I still don¡¯t have a clear sense of ownership, like La and Selenium, about Anzeros. There is also a fact that Anzeros has much more desire than I in this world and there is also a part that it is pleasant to be able to look at an aptitude that doesn¡¯t throw away responsibility alone with Anzeros. The existence of Anzeros is a special woman for me on such a mixed rtionship, which is why she is attractive and why there is anxiety. It¡¯s not that Anzeros¡¯s effort isn¡¯t enough, I just get lost when I interact with Anzeros. For better or worse, it was regrettable that Anzeros, not as a lover or ve, was also attractive as a friend or co-worker. However, it is not helped to make Anzeros uneasy by it. Anzeros rified her position and opinion. She said she was going to give everything to me. Then, I¡¯ll take Anzeros¡¯s hand neatly right now.

    ¡°Marry me, Anzeros¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh¡±

    Anzeros was puzzled. Next, to her, Aurora also is startled.

    ¡°Ah, Andy-san¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when we¡¯re going to have a ceremony, maybe I¡¯m getting married to a lot of people¡­¡­but, you will be Angelina Smithson, Anzeros¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That is¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros turns red and turns her face away. ¡­¡­If I¡¯m refused, what should I do?

    It sounds like a word game, but it seems like it¡¯s too much now, but this is serious. Anzeros may be a 100-manmander as it is and have an infantry squad in a distant town. But being my wife who shares the surname with me clearly can be a strong trust. If she doesn¡¯t agree with this, I will have to make a great effort to send Anzeros off. I wanted her to consent by all means even if it was said that it was womanly.

    After a long, long silence.

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t dislike it¡±

    When Anzeros muttered so, I jumped on Anzeros with all my delight and pushed her down.

    ¡°Uwaa!?¡±

    ¡°Mou, Andy-san. ¡­¡­So, there are no such words for me?¡±

    Aurora stares at me with her hands on her cheeks, as she is also naked next to me.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­Aurora, will you also marry me?¡±

    ¡°Of course?¡±

    With a smile, Aurora alsoys down next to Anzeros. Then they look at each other and slowly lift one leg.

    ¡°Now, Andy-san¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you want to get married, the best thing to do is to make a reservation¡­¡­?¡±

    The two hairless genitals open and sparkle with the sunshine. I brightly nod in a hectic, before I dropped my pants and covered those two.

    The two thighs are put together, the knee is attached and I insert my son into Anzeros.

    ¡°N¡­¡­huu, Andy¡­¡­ finally, I¡¯m fucked¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­At least I want you to say ¡ºHold me¡» instead of ¡ºFuck me¡»¡±

    Out of the way.

    ¡°I prefer being fucked, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I agree¡±

    The two were slightly perverted.

    ¡°If you just say that, you¡¯re going to be a crazy mess like La or Hilda-san, with momentum¡±

    I take care while holding the two together and slowly moving back and forth inside Anzeros. But while alternately kissing and licking my lips and cheeks, Anzeros and Aurora chuckled.

    ¡°Good, that¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s needless with your wife, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The two were a bit challenging perverts.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to be a bride¡­¡­!¡±

    GuchyuGuchyu, the threat is strengthened while increasing the speed inside Anzeros.

    ¡°N, Nuu, a, aaa¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­it is also love to ept it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­we¡¯re, your wives, your female ves¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­When we get married, will you get rid of your cors?¡±

    The two be silent for a moment when they be anxious from my words.

    ¡°¡­¡­No way¡±

    ¡°It depends on the TPO¡±

    The two are somehow obsessed with being female ves.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why¡±

    I am a little troubled while persistently piercing Anzeros¡¯s tight vagina.

    ¡°Ev, Even¡­¡­will you be a female ve, for example, if we move to Trot¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros smiles with a bit of dreadful eyes.

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­Even if Andy-san is going to take a human girl as a wife in thatnd¡­¡­I¡¯m not going to give up my love¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I guess not¡±

    Speaking of which, that¡¯s why Selenium and Apple have dered to be my female ves. In the old Trot, elves couldn¡¯t do it. There was nothing I could do to hope for a bride, but still, I had to seek for an anti-social rtionship such as a female ve if I was to bathe in human love. But.

    ¡°I¡­¡­I¡¯d rather give up on Trot than give up on you¡­¡­I don¡¯t even need nationality¡­¡­!!¡±

    If it¡¯s allowed, we can move into a forest that no one knows. We can go to the forest of the northern elves, beyond the demon territory or to the western continent. Everywhere, Anzeros, Selenium, La, Jeanne, Dianne¡­¡­I¡¯m confident that I can be happy if everyone is there. ¡­¡­Well, even in Celesta polygamy is allowed, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll settle down in Celesta in the end. That¡¯s why.

    ¡°You guys will always be mine¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡­n, nu, n, hu, nnn!!¡±

    The desire for control and the desire for control of embracing each other. The delight of Anzeros is transmitted. Under the gentle sunshine, I made a vulgar sound, move through Anzeros¡¯s genital and ejacted in the back of her small womb.

    ¡°Na, a, aaaa¡­¡­??¡±

    Dokutsu, Dokutsu, Dokutsu, I shot the semen into Anzeros¡¯s womb. Seeing Aurora¡¯s face who is looking at me with desire, I¡¯m immediately driven by an urge to want to put my penis into this girl too. Aurora¡¯s vagina is nearby. I pull out quickly and push my penis which still ejacted into Aurora¡¯s vagina at a stretch.

    ¡°!!!!?¡±

    Aurora bes stiff from the sudden intrusion. At the very bottom of her womb, I keep ejacting. ¡­¡­Well honestly it¡¯s not a big deal, but I¡¯m ejacting about a drop, but I¡¯m a little satisfied because the desire to ejacte selfishly into both of them was satisfied. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­A-n-d-y¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°By no means, I so much, called extraordinary?¡±

    Both girls from both sides pulled my cheek with a smile for a moment.

    ¡°I, Ihyaiihyai¡±

    ¡°I demand a firm seeding¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pull out in the middle of it. Once more, push it to the end and cum¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ves¡­¡­I guess this is a request.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey Rinne. Please let¡¯s return, na?¡±

    ¡°It, Its because they showed off¡­¡­that Kerry-san got an erection which is bad¡±

    ¡°I think Boyd, who went home so quickly, made the right choice. That¡¯s why stop looking¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yo, You don¡¯t know how intense my estrus pheromone is to me?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m asking you. If you want me to apologize, I¡¯ll apologize. But it is not good here, as we might be seen by Smithson and the others¡±

    ¡°Even if you apologize now¡­¡­I, I can¡¯t endure it!¡±

    ¡°Bumoo!¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    On the way back, the bushes were swaying along with Isaac¡¯s characteristic cry. We turned around and decided not to see it. He is a good friend. And I¡¯m going to cherish our friendship. ¡­¡­And we can¡¯t argue with each other when we talk to each other.

    When we returned, an officer from the human resources department had arrived. It is an officer in charge of the preliminary investigation before the organization. It is twice the trouble even if it organizes around a person who is going to retire soon, and the role to confirm such a thing is necessary because it might be a front-line officer who sometimes refuses the promotion.

    ¡°I will conduct an interview and survey of those who are nning to be promoted, so please cooperate¡±

    The officer turned to Anzeros with a friendly smile. Anzeros seems to be promoted as I thought.

    ¡°Are you 10-man captain Anzeros? You have been offered a promotion to be a 100-manmander this time, but¡­¡­do you have any hope of being transferred or retired soon?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    Sandwiched between me and Aurora, Anzeros scratched her jaw.

    ¡°Please decline this time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh? That¡­¡­emm, decline¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Without any hesitation, Anzeros heads to the female corps building quickly.

    ¡°H, Hey, Anzeros!?¡±

    I chase after her.

    ¡°Is that alright, you can be equal to Dianne and Mikagami and Bronson are promoted, Kado may also rise¡­¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Good¡±

    Anzeros stretches herself and smiles at me.

    ¡°Cause you have to be there when you feel like it, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Marriage¡±

    With a little red face.

    ¡°Oh, until then, I¡¯ll get Mikagami and the others to stay patient with a distracted predecessor¡±

    ¡­¡­That? Is she finally under pressure from me alone?

 Chapter 93: Dark elf who came back [Maia]

    <h4>Chapter 93: Dark elf who came back [Maia]</h4>

    The three-story crossbow corps building is preferentially used on the first floor by ogres (heavy) or dwarves (short legs, easy to run on the stairs), and the remaining rooms are shared by two associate soldiers each, while 10-man captains and higher ranks have rooms which they use alone. My room is at the end of the second floor. There is a stair to the outside, which is not inconvenient, but it is a subtle position that may be inconvenient because it is far from the dining room and bath.

    Well, the female corps building is at about 100 meters away from there. Of course, it is forbidden at all to approach the female corps building without the resident¡¯s permission. I also (Well, I don¡¯t think they¡¯llin about it even if I get close to it) decided to stay away for the time being. However, there is no limit to the number of girls whoe here (some cooking and bathing), and my room is in the most easy-to-enter position and a sneaking incident urs more often than I think.

    ¡°¡­¡­Suu¡±

    When I woke up in the morning, Maia was in my bed. It¡¯s the usual thing, in thest few days. Maia is a free person except when visiting Polka on the weekend. It¡¯s still good because there are things to be done, Dianne, Anzeros, Aurora, Selenium, and Hilda, who are hired by local staff and who are originally registered in the military. Apple usually does divination in town (She seems to have recently teamed with Mikagami¡¯s younger sister as an assistant helper), and Jeanne and La are still in the hot spring at Polka. Maia usually has nothing to do and she feels like she¡¯s been out of the way, and she¡¯s here to take care of me.

    ¡°Maia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Maia, who is sleeping as she clings to me, is vulnerable. Her sleeping face is young. I don¡¯t think that she is a blue dragon that can make a whole city iced with one breath. When I brush her hair, Maia wakes up immediately. Originally, a dragon wasn¡¯t so deeply asleep because the need for sleep was thin and it was not possible to sleep separately even if a dragon doesn¡¯t sleep for about one year if it was in nature.

    ¡°Andy-sama¡­¡­¡±

    She is rubbing her face on my chest like a cat. Cute. I thought I¡¯d be careful, but the bell hasn¡¯t even sounded yet. I thought it would be okay to let Maia like me a little more, and I stroked Maia¡¯s hair.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-sama, today also your penis¡­¡­has an erection¡±

    ¡°Well that is because it is a human physiological phenomenon¡±

    ¡°Do you want to put it in?¡±

    It will be troublesome if it is heard straight ball with those innocent eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re still sleepy¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy¡±

    Maia moves in the hanging cloth and throws away her clothes and underwear to the side of the bed. When she took my hands, she waspletely naked. Rubbing my palm against her breasts, which are still only a slight bulge, with a slight tickling.

    ¡°Andy-sama, I¡¯ll do my best again today¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It is said in the human world that you kiss when you sit down on a penis¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine. Me and Andy-sama¡¯s rule¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good grief¡±

    Maia gets up and straddles me. If she is wearing clothes properly and sitting in front of me a little while ago, she may feel like a pretty girl who wakes up her dad during a holiday. However, Maia, who smiles with a happy smile,pletely exudes the sexiness of an adult, which was indeed bewitching.

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­Andy-sama, who did you have sex with yesterday?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Selenium and Hilda-san once¡±

    ¡°Then, will you be strong enough to take it out today?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Maybe¡±

    Even though there is a sex history on the day before, it is expected to be ¡°Still hard¡± because it was only twice, and I don¡¯t think that I am of full control. However, I will try hard to cum because it is expected.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­a, huaaa¡­¡­deep¡­¡­Andy-sama attacks my womb¡­¡­?¡±

    While turning Maia¡¯s body with a head, which is still a little sleepy, I enjoy spending time inside her small vagina firmly and enjoy seeing that Maia¡¯s expression is distorted and swaying. Although the flesh is thin, I feel so good from rubbing thoroughly against the narrow inside and I put my middle finger in the depth of Maia¡¯s anus.

    ¡°Higi, aaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Maia raised a voice of joy mixed with agony and leaned her upper body against me. And, I have already given up and begin to shake my waist as it is.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­Haaa¡­¡­Andy-sama, Andy-sama¡­¡­? Syasu, ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to help take out, Andy-sama¡¯s white baby juice into my stomach¡­¡­?¡±

    Maia¡¯s small body wants my ejaction and shakes while burning like fire. Her pretty face is dyed in lust and is distorted immeasurably from the face which is not amiable to others by a usual expressionless feeling.

    ¡°Maia¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama¡­¡­Andy-sama, I like it¡­¡­?¡±

    Maia moves violently. This intense movement that tries to make me cum is unique to this powerful dragon girl. The cervix is hit on my ns almost by intuition and the cervix is attached to the penis to bite into it at the same time as the ejaction begins.

    ¡°HHaaaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    Byukutsu, Byukutsu, semen is injected into Maia and Maia weakens with a very happy expression. The cheeks are put together and a rough breath is heard for a while.

    ¡°Hahuu¡­¡­it rose up?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­do you want to take a little rest?¡±

    ¡°While I¡¯m resting, can¡¯t you not pull out?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m going to want to do it again¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just make love again¡­¡­?¡±

    When saying, etc., the wake-up bell rings and Anzeroses at almost the same time.

    ¡°Andy, good¡­¡­what are you doing so early in the morning!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    Yeah, I thought it was such an end.

    ¡°You understand if you see it. Oh my god¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t turn your butt in vain!¡±

    Listening to the angry Anzeros and the disgruntled Maia arguing, I shook my head and blew away the drowsiness and sex remnants.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    During the morning training, Dianne returned from Harmonium.

    ¡°I think it works better than I thought. I heard from a staff officer within the headquarters, that a Gold Arm came to the Merchant Pce of Quica and it seemed to have struggled¡±

    Dianne didn¡¯t feel the tiredness of the trip and taught me that while working on the umted paperwork.

    ¡°The army corps headquarters is also quick-eared¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, there is the flying dragon service¡±

    The information power in that area is Celesta¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Of course another Gold Arm was supposed to go to the capital city of Trot, but that information was not included¡±

    ¡°Trot has nothing to do with the northern army corps¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡±

    Dianne continues the conversation skillfully while running the feather pen.

    ¡°There is no doubt that Renfangas doesn¡¯t even know the current status of Trot which is a vassal state. Still, if it was King Ulysses who relied on Trot¡­¡­I guess there was a calction that was going to happen¡±

    ¡°Late king¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. King Ulysses is an old man. Like the previous Sword Saint Brigade, there is also the possibility of putting in ce the extra force in the country. It is impossible to defeat Celesta with that power. Anyway, if they could contribute to this expedition line, they could make a political back-up with the merits to reduce the influence of Celesta by far-reaching and pervasive attacks. It will be a good deal¡±

    ¡°But Ruth, who is too young, can¡¯t expect to be able to do that much¡­¡­I mean¡±

    ¡°Yes. You can¡¯t expect such power from the royal pce in the present state with King Ruth. Worst, the Gold Arm might have returned without even seeing them¡±

    It was us who helped to change the throne.

    ¡°¡­¡­I feel a little bit responsible¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your¡­¡­what we did wasn¡¯t wrong. If we leave it alone, King Ulysses would also not reign anymore¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, that¡¯s true¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, that may be true. Are you thinking?

    ¡°More than that, I asked Aurora a while earlier¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    I¡¯m startled. Did they talk about the proposal? When I think about it, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m a little bit wrong from Anzeros. In terms of responsibility, Jeanne is preferable and in chronological order Selenium and Apple, and some reason, Dianne may be the first to say. ¡­¡­And for a moment, I was tempered.

    ¡°Anzeros is secretly doing training in martial arts, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha, yes¡±

    ¡°Take me to the scene a little¡±

    Dianne, who had been clearing up the documents for a while, threw her coat, which she wore, on the chair and stood up.

    ¡°That should be my turn¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Eh?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Anzeros, don¡¯t try to fight from the front. Your main weapon is the sword to the end, so it won¡¯t be the same when you use your fists¡±

    ¡°Eee¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t throw away pride in tactical training for emergencies, discard the notion of long-term war! Defeat the opponent instead of defending quickly and aim only to change the situation! Remember Becker¡¯s move!¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes!¡±

    ¡°And Boyd, if you have good legs, think more about physical fitness! Always keep your field of view, avoid the siege and fight while controlling the direction your opponent ising! Ace Knight Basics! ¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m an Ace Knight¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, you¡¯ll have a melee match! Ace Knight is a melee expert, it means that the same tactics can be used to the best! Learn!¡±

    ¡°Hiii¡±

    While preaching, Anzeros and Boyd, Dianne, also deals with Isaac at the same time. Even if the three attacks at the same time, there is no sign that she will be hit by horrible things.

    ¡°Isaac, attacking is one pattern! You¡¯re just going to get tired of such a big swing, think about moves to hunt down your enemies!¡±

    ¡°Haa, Haa¡­¡­u, usuu!¡±

    ¡°Therefore! Anzeros, I guess it¡¯s not! Don¡¯t break the guard but aim at it! Behind it! Don¡¯t fly around, there¡¯s too much-wasted movement!¡±

    ¡°E, Eeeh!?¡±

    ¡°Boyd, don¡¯t stop! Don¡¯t stop in one ce! The strength of an ogre doesn¡¯t require so many attacks, wait for the chance to hit without swinging!¡±

    ¡°Understood, ssu!¡±

    ¡°And also Aurora, you join. You can use a practice sword¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Two Ace Knights and two ogres. Certainly, it would be natural for a real master knight to be able to deal with them, but it is no longer a battle of a different dimension if you watch it from the side.

    ¡°Anzeros, Aurora, why don¡¯t youbine your shockwaves? Isaac, you can throw a stone or something. And Boyd¡±

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ca, Capture and show it!¡±

    ¡°Eei, Boyd, let¡¯s do it!¡±

    ¡°Understood, ssu!¡±

    Result.

    ¡ºUwaaaaa¡»

    Shockwaves are passing each other, be a tornado and it bes a catastrophe that is a sandstorm in the forest,bined with Isaac¡¯s attack that can crush rocks it crushed the sand by surprise. The four of them self-destructed brilliantly and Dianne jumped through the trees,nding next to me, who was watching from the distance and sighing.

    ¡°They still need training¡±

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s a bit too difficult to win against Dianne¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think the four of them are not too far away from it¡±

    I shrug my shoulders.

    ¡°Now, I finished my training¡­¡­letse to the main topic¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about time you proposed to me too, right?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    After all, it came!? As I sat on the stump and lifted my jaw, Dianne smiled bewitchingly. When I thought, Anzeros and Aurora covered with sand from the other side revived while sweeping through the body.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It was a hit after all¡±

    Both are a little scary. Dianne raised her face andughed as she was waiting for it.

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s continue¡±

    Ace Knights who are beaten ck and blue again. ¡­¡­I mean, Dianne, which one was your aim, inspiring or my proposal? I don¡¯t know¡­¡­.

 Chapter 94: The poor developed elf â€“ first part

    <h4>Chapter 94: The poor developed elf ¨C first part</h4>

    Polka was pretty cool even in early summer. At this time of the year, the river y ban has already been lifted around Basson, but in Polka, long sleeves were still needed. Andy didn¡¯t remember having to go into a situation where he was hot and troubled even in the summer. It felt like the climate limit of the northern kingdom, but it was early summer now anyway.

    ¡°That dwarf girl, her belly is starting to stand out¡±

    ¡°Yes, it looks like it¡¯s going well¡±

    Baron¡äs mansion was Irina¡äs roo. He was talking with Irina while having a cup of tea.

    ¡°Emm Irina-sama, what about the Gauntlets?¡±

    ¡°They are quiet¡­¡­I¡¯d like to say that, but they¡¯re going to cause some trouble¡±

    ¡°Trouble?¡±

    Irina sighed. The awkward, sarcastic look on her young face was a real mismatch.

    ¡°The other day, they told me to bring them to the red n¡äs manor¡±

    ¡°Holy beastbyrinth?¡±

    ¡°Umu¡±

    It was an undergroundbyrinth in the meadow where the holy beast Breakcore lived. It used to bepleted inside thebyrinth, but now thebyrinth¡¯s ¡¸Qi¡¹ adjustment function was falling, so it also produced monsters in its surroundings.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that¡­¡­a private army led by Diel was created to hunt them.¡±

    ¡°Th, They angered the holy beast.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    How?

    ¡°That ck-skinned talkative girl said something bad about you. She said you¡äre a weak, unpleasant and nasty man¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t argue against that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the Holy Beast punished that girl with a shockwave. The confused Gold Arm and that girl whose honor was wounded went on a rampage trying to capture the Holy Beast. If Diel did not intercept, they would have already been dead by now¡­¡­ah, well, the holy beast can¡¯t die, so the end is that it¡¯ll tease and kill those people¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Or rather, Breakcore can still fight that much¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on it, La-dono, Maia, Dianne and Bonaparte-dono fought together to stop the Holy Beast. Well, if they kill each other, it¡¯s not bad, but the Holy Beast that lived thousands of years till now, can¡¯t be defeated by those guys¡±

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s why I say ¡°I can¡¯t fight¡±.

    ¡°Well, those guys are also part of the monster extermination division. As one would expect, they don¡¯t show forgiveness to monsters, as those Gauntlets are monster experts.¡±

    ¡°But Breakcore is mature.¡±

    ¡°They are so bad, they are worse than the mouth of that talkative girl. That¡¯s what the Glory n is.¡±

    Irinained while eating confectionery. It seemed that she hated them a lot.

    ¡°Well, what is the Glory n? Is Glory written on their earrings?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t you know Smithson-dono.¡±

    Irina nodded and corrected her posture.

    ¡°For elves, the northern forest is not the only holy ce¡±

    ¡°Uh¡±

    ¡°There is also a sacred ce for the elves in the Southern Great ins. ¡­¡­Rather than, it¡¯s Arkas royal family¡±

    ¡°Arkas¡­¡­emm, an elf kingdom in the Southern Great ins¡±

    ¡°Umm. Elvens who worship thend don¡¯t express ns with earrings. They use nes, hair decorations, etc¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that good?¡±

    ¡°Well, ear ornaments are a custom that we started on our own terms. However, when the exchange is not arranged, the style of the name is still good. Therefore, the ns in Arkas call themselves vague names such as Glory, Brave and Brightness. The main n of Arkus is the Glory n¡±

    ¡°Hee¡±

    There were various things among the elves.

    I took a rest from the talk by taking a sip from my teacup while looking at the window. Irina¡¯s room was northeast-facing and was not very sunny but the windows were facing the forest. And from the window, I saw Anzeros and Dianne training in the forest.

    ¡°But that half girl, I think she was a sword user¡­¡­what kind of wind is blowing?¡±

    Anzeros was unarmed today. After chasing Dianne and colliding shockwaves, it looked like she was looking forward to it.

    ¡°She would like to be able to fight without a sword. ¡­¡­Mainly, because she was disappointed that we were caught by Phaser¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    The two of us watched the training scenery for a while. Dianne¡¯s movements, which disappeared when viewed closely, were caught by my eyes even from a distance. Anzeros was beingpletely yed with. It was in total contrast to Dianne, who shot her own shockwaves when desperately avoiding enemy shockwaves, by avoiding them dexterously with minimal movement. Anzeros flew like an arrow, as if running in leather shoes on ice. Too much, there were a lot of mistakes and a lot of useless movements too.

    ¡°Not at all yet. I wonder¡±

    When Iughed bitterly, Irina muttered while ying with her fan and told me that it was not so.

    ¡°Dianne also seems to be worth teaching. That half girl¡äs movement is quite different from one hour ago¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Look¡±

    Anzeros was avoided by Dianne and then thrown away. However, the shockwave was smashed with both the hands just at thest moment to increase the distance between them and escape from the chase.

    ¡°That girl wasn¡¯t able to squeeze shockwaves with her bare hands before this moment¡±

    ¡°If you say it¡­¡­¡±

    The shockwave should have caused a deadly motion within the whole body, at least as ofst year¡¯s desert asion. Was the sober skill rising?

    ¡°She just kicked one shot and sent out a shock wave¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s Dianne-san¡¯s exclusive patent¡±

    ¡°Well then?¡±

    ¡­¡­Anzeros, I think she had achieved great growth, probably because she fought strong opponents in a row this past year. She may not be far from bing a Master Knight/Great Sword Saint, as Sir Bonaparte said.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Night.

    ¡°Now, voluntaries. It¡¯s a covert action from here¡±

    The baron made a thumbs-up and Johnny, Keel and I came together. Good luck! It was a moment to put the hearts together without a word.

    ¡­¡­Women gathered from all over the city at Polka¡äs hot spring on the weekend. It was a day when the poption density was particrly high. And Polka¡äs women generally had very good proportions. Yup. Some people said that I was doing a lot of things with my female ves, but I would still get inspired by the intellectual inquisitiveness if the boobs paradise was being deployed at hand, as it was a man¡¯s saga. It was good though, that those beautiful girls woulde close to bewitch you and would try to do something hi, but it was also tasteful to see their defenseless bathing appearances.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful to hide the intrusion route to the surveince point. If you¡¯re going to realize it when you¡¯re on the run, you¡¯re going to have to give up on your escape and protect your legacy for the next generation¡±

    ¡ºUnderstood¡»

    The baron imed that the route was a legacy to his offspring and he was shining at that moment. And then¡­

    ¡°Hey, Hey¡­..¡±

    Today was a big failure. Both the baron and the guard troop stepped on their feet and began to be driven out without seeing too much. And I was the only one who wasn¡¯t driven out. Luckily, La and Dianne were entertained when they were peeped at and Maia was not too noisy nowadays, so it was only Anzeros who quickly put on a cloak and chased them. However, there were a lot of elves who were recently staying at Polka, so they joined the chase after the guys. In fact, Keel was caught by asso (Perhaps for a one-horned horse) by a female of the cherry blossoms n before he could flee and was forced to kneel on the ground. Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t found yet, but I couldn¡¯t move because the escape route was blocked. There was no way to go around in this rocky ce, as it was night time and I might injure myself and during the daytime also it was impossible. So I was just hiding in a bush until there was no sign of people. Well, if I thought in reverse, the guards after that would be sweetened by the fact that Keel and the others were found. Although it could be said that it might take some time, there was still a chance surely to monopolize the women¡¯s bath.

    ¡°How long will it take¡­¡­¡±

    While I sat on the ground in the bush and asked such a thing, at the same moment Irina, who wore a cloak nakedly, turned her face towards me suddenly. Our eyes met. Danger! ¡®Don¡¯t move!¡¯ I was in the darkness of the bush right now. There was a little possibility of being overlooked if I didn¡¯t move. ¡®Don¡¯t be hasty!¡¯ It was a battle of mental power. As I thought that¡­¡­I was really stuck before I knew it.

    ¡°!?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t move my head. I couldn¡¯t move my hands. My legs didn¡¯t move no matter how hard I tried. And then¡­

    ¡°Why? You have so many women. Why do you peep at others¡±

    While I couldn¡¯t move my eyes, Irina wasing to the side of the bush.

    ¡°K¡­¡­Ku, haa¡±

    I was able to move suddenly. What was that? Magic?

    ¡°¡ºPoisonous snake eye¡». It¡¯s a unique spell used by me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It reminded me that you¡¯re a great magician at a time when it doesn¡¯t matter¡±

    Irina walked on the water with only the use of magic. Her magic skills surpassed even Dianne.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I sat face-to-face with Irina. By the way, I had a towel wrapped around my waist. Polka¡äs peepers liked this outfit. I couldn¡¯t help it. On the other hand, Irina sat on a stump and felt a very sharp feeling cross her legs while wearing the cloak, whereas she waspletely naked underneath. What kind ofposition was that?

    ¡°I always think of it. Why is Smithson-dono so obsessed with female bodies?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m someone who loves Polka¡äs boobs¡±

    I immediately replied strongly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nu, Nuu. That¡¯s right¡­¡­.that means Guto-dono has a good animal training skill because of such a sincere face¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to call Polka an animal trainer production ce without permission¡±

    ¡°I, I see. The baron¡äs wife seems to be happy every day, so I wonder if Guto-dono is also making efforts at night¡±

    ¡°It may be, but it¡¯s not necessarily animal training. You are actually a silent pervert¡±

    ¡°Naa¡±

    Irina was upset, stretched her ears directly to her side and turned red. Oh, I think that she stood up because I preached herpositionally?

    ¡°I, I¡äm not especially like that¡±

    ¡°If I think about it, you¡¯ve corrected it many times, but you¡¯re too obsessed with animal training, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s because Smithson-dono has a great skill, so it¡¯s just humility¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I see, don¡¯t you desire that?¡±

    ¡°Diff¡­¡­n, no, you can do a lot of things with that skill¡±

    Irina becamepletely flustered. Good! If I bullied her now, she would run away from here. Even if she tried to use me, I would just be silent because it might rekindle my suspicions. I could be even possible to get into the flow of a great escape sess!

    ¡°Actually you, a man¡­¡­I mean, you don¡¯t have knowledge about sex at all!¡±

    ¡°Th, That is¡­¡­I can¡¯t help it, I have this kind of standpoint¡±

    Looking like a 12 or 13 years old human, her body was poor developed. Well, certainly a little enthusiastic. But¡­

    ¡°So you have a great delusion about sex¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s a denial¡­¡­I don¡¯t do that¡±

    ¡°All my women are trying to seduce me strangely and the sex that I have is so pleasant that I can¡¯t stop like its a dangerous drug¡­¡­that¡¯s why I¡äm experienced¡±

    ¡°N, Noo¡­¡­no?¡±

    It seemed that it was better to use a stronger approach so as not to miss this chance because there were a lot ofpetitors (There were also people who didn¡¯t surpass La inmon sense), and it was more likely to give birth and family than just desire than sex.

    ¡°So to be clear, it was just one element that made my sex feel good.¡± I thought.

    However, if I got too addicted, I¡¯d be a super erotic genie. No, actually Hilda-san was a super erotic genie, so I relied on her during Almeida¡äs case.

    ¡°Now, what do you think?¡±

    I dared tough nastily and brought my face closer to Irina. Then I concentrated my mind on Irina¡¯s thighs and back, which I was peeping at earlier, collecting blood on my penis and let it erect.

    ¡°!¡±

    It was about time Irina screamed and ran away. I mean, it seemed to go beyond the range of the word ¡®me¡¯ that it could be joked about if she didn¡¯t run away around here now. I wondered if she would run away soon because she would be in trouble if found by Dianne.

    ¡°¡­¡­Un, Understood¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Did you say it as you were convinced before?¡±

    I was sweating cold sweat on my back while grinning. It was about time to cry loudly, stand up and run away, n chief Irina!

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Umm¡­¡­¡±

    Irina nodded and unwrapped her cloak. Then¡­

    ¡°If, if you say so much¡­¡­yo, you can tell me the truth, okay?¡±

    Gently, the cloak fell like a tablecloth on the stump and Irina¡¯s naked body was exposed with her having a bright red face. ¡­¡­dde. Eh. Go, Good¡­¡­?

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Wee to the Trot Kingdom. ¡­¡­What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve seen you for the first time. I¡¯m¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°As you know, this country is still paying the price of defeat. I am still an immature, powerless king and I can¡¯t offer anything to add to your expectations. I may just waste your time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I know. But I have heard that Your Majesty is a bright king.¡±

    ¡°That was thete king and his followers.¡±

    ¡°To the throne and the great hero, you went to the throne to let them live and showed them the future¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°If so, I will recognize you. With the thirty-nine generations of Trot kingdom, who followed the proud tradition¡± The descendants of my lord¡¯s sworn friend¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand. Let¡¯s hear the story. Kalwin¡äs ¡ºHero¡»¡±

 Chapter 95: The poor developed elf â€“ second part [Irina]

    <h4>Chapter 95: The poor developed elf ¨C second part [Irina]</h4>

    The moon had an unbelievable light for less than half a month. The ce was a grove of mixed trees. Under the roof of young leaves, it was hard to say that visibility was good, even if you were lurking in darkness for a long time and had your eyes adjusted to it. However, the naked female body exposed in this darkness looked strangely beautiful and shining. I could see every single hair of the whole body very well. Even though it was early summer, Polka at night was still chilly and one could see the modestly colored nipples on the trembling skin, firmly asserting themselves.

    ¡°¡­¡­D, Do it¡­¡­?¡±

    Only at that time, I couldn¡¯t find any margin of one thousand years which always stuck as an imbnce to the young appearance. I had the immense desire and curiosity to know about the pleasures I could give to her, which made many women, including dragons and heroes, lose their minds. But Irina¡¯s inherently strong self-esteem and shame hindered further provocation and induction. In the end, I would need to kneel down on the ground like Keel and the others. I think it would be wise to pull away here if I didn¡¯t want to make it any moreplicated. However, Irina¡¯s young, soft-looking naked body exposed like a strange, modest sacrifice wouldn¡¯t leave my eyes. I wanted to see this body sway with pleasure and desire within my hands like clear water in a desert. I wanted to see how Irina¡¯s young face showed joy. I wanted to make my son go back and forth in this small waist and belly. I wanted to know what kind of voice she would raise when I hit her womb. I wanted to see what kind of embarrassing face she would make when I would y with her back hole. I wanted to lick and suck her nipples. I wanted to see her shameless face begging me for a kiss.

    ¡°¡­¡­No, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    It was roughly the lowest requestint that leaked from her mouth. However, Irina, who had been repeatedly delusional about ¡¸Training¡¹ that drove a woman crazy, was not evenining about that lowermost level and just dropped her ears and closed her eyes.

    That thick tree stump seemed to have passed a considerable age and was around one meter in diameter. It was just the right size to put the upper body of the small Irina on it and to open her legs as though it was a bed, where her feet could be extended and it¡¯d be better to lie on as well.

    ¡°Su¡­ Such an embarrassing posture¡­¡­is it really fine to do it?¡±

    Irina turned red and said so as Iid her down and held her legs wide open.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too embarrassing, it¡¯s in the forest where people can¡¯t see it.¡±

    ording to Aurora, even if it was not indoors for elves, they were not so ineligible for sex in the forest.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not about any person or something like that. It¡¯s embarrassing because I¡¯m showing off myself to you throughout.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Patience.¡±

    ¡°H, Hmm¡­¡­you¡¯re pushy at a time like this.¡±

    Irina closed her eyes and was somehow convinced. The slightly thicker cloak would take care of Irina¡¯s back, ensuring it wouldn¡¯t get hurt. Also, there would be no sign of pain if I held her down a little. To make it better, I pushed the back of my knees to lift Irina¡¯s hips and brought my face closer to the two unknown holes of her pretty butt.

    ¡°Nu, naa¡­¡­th¡­ that face¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised at that.¡±

    It was not enough for her to get wet just by imagination. From her skin there was only the smell of hot spring water and a little sweat. As I enjoyed the feeling of the slightly thin thighs on my cheeks a little, I buried my nose in her genitals.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Irina shook.

    ¡°Wh¡­ Wha¡­¡­What are you doing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nchuu¡­¡­hmm? Preparation for inserting my dick into you¡±

    ¡°U, Uuu¡­¡­¡±

    I purposely frightened Irina directly.

    ¡°Th¡­ That is, you don¡¯t exactly need to¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do it, it¡¯ll hurt both of us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh.¡±

    ¡­¡­I didn¡¯t know where Irina¡¯s source of information about sex was from. If she was thinking of animals mating, she wouldn¡¯t know about forey. If she listened from within her own body, there were parts that made it impossible to prepare and wait on their own. It¡¯s because I lose when I get ate start, but the part is big. That was why Irina seemed to be unconvinced about the act of being teased before the insertion and tried to stop me by saying

    ¡°It is already good.¡±

    But, she was with me right now. It was true that my girls were in that situation, but that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t do forey at all. And, it was after I licked Irina¡¯s pussy persistently and more than necessary.

    ¡°Th, Then why not¡­¡­hiaaa!?¡±

    When I saw Irina, who stopped moving because of the stimtion of her clitoris, she had a chance to strengthen her critique.

    ¡°I, hyaaa!? Wh, What, What is this, hiii, gahaa!?¡±

    Irina opened her eyes to the intense stimtion. I burned more than before the forey and burned to the tipping purpose of controlling the battle with Irina, by teasing with my tongue and front teeth using them to peel off the skin of her clitoris as if beating the beans. Irina was thus exposed continuously to violent stimtion before long.

    ¡°Hya, huaa, a, aa, ©`©`©`©`!!¡±

    A thin, high-pitched voice was raised by Irina as she climaxed. She started dripping urine on my face and was shaking her whole body. It had a little bitter and fragrant smell. I dared to bathe in it without avoiding it.

    ¡°H, Ha, Haa, Haa¡­¡­aaaaa.¡±

    Irina tasted the climax and it took her awhile to rx. If this was Anzeros or Selenium, La or Maia, Andy would just have sex with them without thinking about it twice. But Irina seemed not to be so immune to sexual climax and he felt that it seemed better to chew firmly, for the time being. I waited for her breath to straighten and didn¡¯t dare to do anything.

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­¡±

    And then, with her breathing in ce and in focus, I slowly climbed onto Irina.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­A¡­¡­A©`©`¡­¡­¡±

    Irina leaked a meaningless voice as if she were floating in heat. There was no sign of resistance. She threw out her thin, small body that had been rxed, soaked the cloak under her with sweat and urine and looked up at me with absent minded eyes. It didn¡¯t make much sense to spend any more time to cool down her passion. I applied my penis forcefully to her open vaginal hole whether Irina understood it or not and thrusted forward forcefully.

    ¡°¡­¡­U, a, gaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    Again, Irina opened her eyes. She continued to be at the mercy of the stimtion from her lower body and looked a little pitiful as well. But her body was small and a terrible tightening attacked me instantly and feelings to care about Irina honestly seemed to fly out instantly. It felt good. Irina¡¯s vagina felt good without anyints whatsoever. Unlike Jeanne and Maia, who were slow in their growth due to their racial characteristics and were not developed in order, this vagina had the undtions of an adult. I realized that Irina was an adult in reality and only her chest and height were small. And yet, her vaginal diameter was narrow and the tightening was intense. At the veryst minute I was convinced that it felt as perfect as I could think of, as if it was made for this size only.

    ¡°A, Kuhu¡­¡­uu¡­¡­h, haa, ¡­¡­ha, haa, haaa¡­¡­¡±

    Irina beared the pain and raised and lowered her chest with tears flowing down her eyes. Her ears were obediently hanging down to the stump. But her nipples were erect. ¡­¡­It still looked painful.

    ¡°You¡¯re really horny.¡±

    I was excited about that fact.

    ¡°I will move.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E¡­¡­hu, hiaaa!?¡±

    I was strangely excited by Irina¡¯s lewdness and began to vite her by holding her light, small body like a tool.

    ¡°Ku, uuuu¡­¡­Sm, Smithson, no, o¡­¡­please, sya, more¡­¡­slowly¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°It will get better soon¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­a, gu, aaaaa!¡±

    One was excited and didn¡¯t stop. The other one was mean to Irina and told that person that he was an animal trainer. To be honest, I didn¡¯t think it was a good idea, but I really didn¡¯t want Irina to feel it and to recognize me as a trainer. It would be nice to be a little unskilled, selfish and persistent. I was not a sex specialist like Irina thought. I was just a lewd bastard. I was aware of it properly. So, let us know the minute, and exaggerate a little. Irina¡¯s narrow vagina reciprocated so that my penis attached with Irina¡äs virgin blood was tormented further.

    ¡°Hiaaaa! A, i, aaa!!¡±

    On one hand I felt a little sorry for Irina, but on the other hand I was addicted to her sexual attraction, which I had hardly felt before. Her crying face was cute. The bulges on her small chest were lovely. The presence of her thin shoulders, the delicacy of her neck line, the movement of her lips and tongue, her soft hair and her beauty that smelt like sand. All of this made me strangely excited. The fact that the body of this doll-like girl was opened by a whistle and by thrusting inside her pussy made me feel as if it were a dream. I was in such an immorally excited state.

    ¡°Irina¡­¡­Irina, I¡¯ll cum¡­¡­I¡¯ll put it in you!¡±

    I told Irina that I was at my limit while pressing my lips which were wet with urine on her mouth.

    ¡°Na, aaa¡­¡­w, wai, wait Smithson-dono¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­mu, forcibly, put it out!¡±

    ¡°Stop, no, inside, insideee!! ¡­¡­Ku, a, aaaaaaaa!!¡±

    My head was excited and red-hot and I didn¡¯t understand Irina¡¯s words at all. As it was, Irina¡¯s depth was pierced and I started vomiting semen.

    ¡°Kua¡­¡­a, a¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Irina opened her eyes and epted the ejaction.

    And as I ejacted my head became somewhat clear and refuted Irina¡¯s words. ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Au¡­¡­ku, haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Hey, I. You know what, I made a creampie. Let¡¯s say it again. You know what, I made a creampie!

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uwa, so, sorry!!?¡±

    I woke up in a hurry. Irina was staring at me with a dal-looking face. When I thought so, she reached out and twisted my cheek with her little hand.

    ¡°No, no good.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m going to make it to the end of this devil!¡±

    ¡°Af, After all I, until now, for a long time, besides I didn¡¯t say anything!! Everyone is conceived!¡±

    At Almeida¡äs time, I used contraceptive magic.

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s true¡­¡­I think we should be prepared to a certain extent because we had sex.¡±

    Irina lost power while turning red. No, I understood that the logic didn¡¯t apply to her. Yup. Was it a good thing or a bad thing to reflect on it without permission or to be good in a strange direction?

    ¡°Le, Leaving that aside¡­¡­its cold.¡±

    Irina trembled. ¡­¡­Yup. Well, it¡¯s like this outdoors. I thought I wanted to dress¡­¡­but when I thought carefully we had no clothes here.

    ¡°Wh, What am I supposed to do?¡±

    I was troubled. Even if we wind the cloak around us, that cloak was dirty. When I thought about it, Irina pulled my hand and put it on her.

    ¡°Uwa¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I, I can¡¯t stand for a while. In the meantime¡­¡­you have to warm me up¡±

    ¡­¡­Irina telling such an excuse was also pretty. My penis was beginning to recover.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­hey, Irina¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­u, uwa, that, again!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­L, Let¡¯s do it¡±

    Putting her self-discipline in her own shallowness, she dared toin about the lowest demands.

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu.¡±

    Irina made a bitter expression with a bright red face.

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, There is no big difference from inserting it once or twice. So I permit it.¡±

    Sulky Irina allowed a second round and put her arms around my back.

    Irina said such sweet things, so I ended up cumming about five times into her that night until the hot spring fire burned down.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Ho, owner. It looks like it was great against night, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Naa¡±

    I was teased by La at breakfast the next day.

    ¡°Wh, What¡­¡­no, what are you talking about!?¡±

    ¡°Hoho. ¡­¡­Do you underestimate a dragon¡¯s ears?¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, La could hear a normal conversation even a few hundred meters away with her dragon ears.

    ¡°How many times have I heard that little girl¡¯s squeaky cry?¡±

    ¡°N, No, La, that¡­¡­na? I¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    ¡°I would like to hear that soon.¡±

    ¡°I, I understand, so I¡¯ll see youter?¡±

    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±

    At the same time as La left her seat, grinning, I felt bloodthirst from behind me. I turned around and Maia and Jeanne stood there.

    ¡°With whom.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, Andy-sama, I heard it, so let¡¯s talk about it.¡±

    Maia was apologizing while Jeanne stared at me with scornful eyes.

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­¡±

    And when I tried to make an excuse, Irina showed up and ate my breakfast before I knew it.

    ¡°I was taught animal trainer¡äs skill, with my own body.¡±

    ¡°Andy!!!¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, calm down. It¡¯s bad for the baby.¡±

    Jeanne got angry and Maia stopped her with an unusually anxious face.

    ¡°I¡äm enduring it! Because Hilda-sensei told me to stop having sex!? Despite this!¡±

    ¡°Eeh.¡±

    I, I wondered if it was good.

    ¡°I mean, Irina, do you still say I¡¯m an animal trainer?¡±

    ¡°As one expected my sense of values were overturned in one night, so I could understand the feelings of dark green Almeida and Maia¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah. Well, I didn¡¯t know it because Irina was alreadypletely exhausted by the fifth shot, but it seemed to be a good idea¡­¡­maybe.

    ¡°That¡¯s just because you were horny and erotic and it won¡¯t be sofortable from the very first night.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    I didn¡¯t think so. Oh no. Don¡¯t look at me with a flirtatious nce. And don¡¯t stare at Selenium, Dianne and Apple with great eyes.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°I see¡­¡­unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the authority to help.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not good now. You thought Kalwin kingdom was destroyed by the disaster, but now it is time for Kalwin to join hands with the countries of this continent again¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait. May I have a moment, king?

    ¡°¡­¡­Gardner-sensei¡­¡­no, Duke. Something?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to decide as you don¡¯t have power. King, you are young and you have a long way to go before being called a wise king. But Trot is not a powerless country. It¡¯s also not a country without pride.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you mean. Please let me know, Duke.¡±

    ¡°Haha, your Majesty¡¯s strength is that it is well received by the old people. ¡­¡­You know what? Politics is an official stance. This old man has an idea.¡±

 Chapter 96: There is a bride who comes from afar

    <h4>Chapter 96: There is a bride whoes from afar</h4>

    The city of Basson flourished during the time before summer. Travelers woulde there and then go to Trot. Although the station carriage transportationwork was well maintained, the mainstream traveling option was still on foot. Because traveling in winter might freeze them to death in the camp and during the summers higher physical strength expended was certainly hard on them, it might be a pleasure for them to move during a time when it was easy to survive. But when people flowed into the city, security would be unstable. There were travelers everywhere with bad manners during their stay. So recently I was a little worried about Apple going to earn money in the city.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to pick Apple up in a short time.¡±

    When I was about to leave the shooting training ground, Isaac and Mikagami, who were also cleaning up nearby, called out to me from behind.

    ¡°Ah, wait a minute. I will go too.¡±

    ¡°I will also go.¡±

    Isaac put Mikagami¡¯s foot on his palm in a familiar state and carried her on his shoulder.

    ¡°It looks to be fun. Can I also ride on your shoulder?¡±

    ¡°There is no obligation to ride a man.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡±

    Isaac was a narrow-minded person.

    Isaac, an ox-ogre, had a wide stride, so even if he was walking slowly, I needed to go faster or even run lightly.

    ¡°Hey Isaac, Mikagami, do you have a task to do in the city?¡±

    ¡°Just like you. We go to pick someone up.¡±

    ¡°My sister is helping Apple-san.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Mikagami¡¯s younger sister was working as a barker and bodyguard.

    ¡­¡­Anyway, could Mikagami¡¯s younger sister, who was not even a soldier, be a bodyguard?

    ¡°Hey Mikagami, is your younger sister strong?¡±

    ¡°Within her capacity. I will win if I have a sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Without a sword?¡±

    ¡°If I have a sword, I win.¡±

    Apparently, without a sword, Mikagamicked confidence. This meant her younger sister was strong. Mikagami, surprisingly, also hated to lose.

    ¡°¡­¡­If she is so strong, why do you worry so much about her?¡±

    As I thought about it, I asked this question. Even if Apple was not good at all by herself, if it was Mikagami¡¯s younger sister who was as strong as Mikagami, I didn¡¯t know why she would be picked up by those two. And when I thought about it¡­

    ¡°Well, mentally.¡±

    ¡°She is a lonely person, that girl.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hee?¡±

    I had never heard of it. Or rather¡­¡­.

    ¡°Are you picking her up every day?¡±

    ording to I, it was not only surprisingly overprotective but also misced.

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A little while ago, my mother came to Kate¡¯s room, which I rented in the city.¡±

    ¡°Isaac¡¯s mother?¡±

    I met her once. Unlike Isaac, who had an ox-like face, his mother seemed like a normal tall woman with an ox horn. It might be better to say hello when she came here.

    ¡°But my mother went home the other day.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­For that girl, it¡¯s going to be hard for her to be in a room where it¡¯s been lively once and no one else now. Therefore we do what we can.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    It seemed like a really good family rtionship.

    ¡°Ogre-san, there¡¯s fortune-telling! It¡¯s very good! It only cost 10 gold coins!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey Mikagami.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say to that?¡±

    In the city, Mikagami¡¯s younger sister dressed in an exotic red and white costume and was barking before a brothel. No matter how you looked, it was no fortune-telling.

    ¡°Will y¡­¡­y¡­¡­youe with me?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell my fortune.¡±

    ¡°Even so, 10 gold coins for a try?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Immediately, a little dirty traveler got caught. The traveler disappeared into the fortune-telling tent in the back of the alley.

    ¡°U, Uooo!! High-level!¡±

    Somehow, excited voices could be heard.

    ¡°Kyaaaa!?¡±

    Apple screamed in bewilderment. Then, in a few seconds, the traveler was blown out from the tent and rolled on the ground.

    ¡°Not good. Take this.¡±

    From the gap of the tent, the foot that Mikatami¡¯s younger sister had raised could be seen.

    ¡°Ka¡­¡­Kate-chan, the present person¡¯s wallet¡­¡­fell down, what am I supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°Bad guys don¡¯t have human rights. Let¡¯s take it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Having such a customer halfway in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Dorothy did say the world was rough.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    That seemed like a scam to be clear.

    ¡°Mikagami. Isaac. I suggest that she should learn the standardnguage well.¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­No objection.¡±

    ¡°Same¡­¡­¡±

    We rushed into the tent before the next poor victim came out.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°I thought it was strange¡­¡­¡±

    Apple said that with an exhausted face.

    Isaac and Mikagami had preached Mikagami¡¯s younger sister, so, for now, it was a diversion. The two came back to the corps building first.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re an excellent bouncer, but if you were seen by the military police, you would be arrested.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I will change the way from now on.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s right.¡±

    Two people sighed.

    ¡°So¡­¡­as a matter of fact, do you earn money?¡±

    ¡°Little-by-little. Local people use it more often than travelers.¡±

    ¡°Hee?¡±

    I didn¡¯t think fortune-telling was something that someone would use often and it was a strange story that there were many local people. But then I thought it was misced ording to Apple¡¯smentary.

    ¡°Because it is not an oracle or a fortune judgment. For example, I think there is a lot of room for local people to use it because they want to know, such as the safety of their families far away, the tools they have lost, or the whereabouts of the livestock that has fled.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t know where Apple¡¯s way of dealing differed from that. But I understood that Apple expected local demand and it was starting to bear fruit.

    ¡°It would have been nice if it worked well.¡±

    Apple was not going to apany us on the uing investigation trip. Some people said that she was not very strong, but¡­¡­I just hoped for her to be in a safe ce as much as possible. After that, I wondered what she would do during that time. In that respect, Apple was safe because she could work in this way in amunity-based manner. However, I didn¡¯t say it aloud. It was somewhat unpleasant that no technology could be used for investigation. However, Apple was a half-elf who made a living by reading humanplexions. She smiled as if she was a little embarrassed that she understood it.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    And, just a little whileter, she leaned over in front of me and asked for a kiss. I was not against it. To taste rxed, we put out our tongues together and entangled them lightly like the hands when dancing. The feel of the other party¡¯s lips rubbing against the surface of my lips and the feel of the tongue of the other party sliding on my tongue strangely tickled and was pleasant. We kissed for a long time. And then Apple let go of my face.

    ¡°¡­¡­I heard from Kate-chan.¡±

    Apple then brought up a subject that waspletely unrted to the investigation trip.

    ¡°She told me that beastmen get estrus on a full moon, while ogres get rougher on a new moon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hee¡±

    The intensity of a beastman in estrus had been tasted only once. That was an unusual vacancy.

    ¡°What about elves? Humans¡­¡­besides what about half-elves?¡±

    Inside my room, dimly lit by a fat-burningntern, I could see the full moon about to rise from the other side of the window. With the light on her back, Apple slowly took off her robe. Then the thin underwear under her robe was removed to show a bewitching dance.

    ¡°¡­¡­I wish half-elves mating season is tonight.¡±

    ¡°When you want to, it¡¯s good in the estrus period.¡±

    ¡°The mating season of an animal is a signal from the body that it is ready for pregnancy.¡±

    Apple stroked her lower abdomen emphasizing the important organs in it.

    ¡°If my heart and body are asking for Andy-san together, it would be nice. If I could have your baby right now¡­¡­I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be looking forward to more tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Apple¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Am I too desperate?¡±

    She disyed a lonely, shy smile while putting her fingers on the cor. My precious female ve who took it for granted that she would give birth to my child before she knew it. I couldn¡¯t remember why she cared about that cor so much, my first love. It was a strange situation, but before I knew it, she hade here to take reality as it was. Her time had not yet asked for ¡°Tomorrow¡±. It was kind and fun to be with everyone. It wasfortable to ept me. She only found out the meaning of living in the moment, yet she had no reality or desire in her future or dreams. So Apple did not want the future where I might leave her alone, not toe. For her, pregnancy was¡­¡­the existence of my child was a necessary condition for her to live in the future.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy that Apple desperately wants to bear my child.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not going to let you go until I get you pregnant.¡±

    ¡°If so¡­¡­you don¡¯t mind letting go of me? You have been eating me for a long time, trained me in having sex and letting me do fortune-telling. Of course, you can have sex with me anywhere. It¡¯s a waste to pull out your dick, so leave my pee in. We will wipe each other. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s nice to be one all the time?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes you¡¯re terrific with such delusions.¡±

    ¡°I want you to love me so much that it feels like a dream.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­As it seems, it is moderate without a child, right?¡±

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­I know?¡±

    Apple threw off my clothes too. Then she fell on me. Her busty chest fell on my face and it felt as if I was smashed by her two boobs and her erect nipples. And when our bodies stuck together we left them to the bed. Then a screeching sound came from the window.

    ¡°!?¡±

    I raised my head. This is not a thriving ss industrial area like Trot capital, so the only window was a wooden shutter. Sure enough, the stick that was supporting the shutter stumbled. Thus the window closed and the moonlight was cut off. The bad thing was that thentern had already gone out. The room was pitch ck. Yet, as many as six glowing eyes floated in the darkness.

    ¡°!!¡±

    It made me nervous. What was that? Was it a monster? Why in such a ce? I had to protect Apple too. Anyway, I had to do something for the moment.

    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±

    I screamed as that was what I could do the fastest. If the other party was frightened, it would be good. If someone nearby heard me, it¡¯d be even better. Anyway, the sheet was swung while screaming and I pushed Apple to the entrance side to defend her and threw things randomly at the ce where the six eyes were. However, six glowing eyes tore the sheet easily, and there was no sign that someone was hit by the things I had thrown and it was not frightened of my scream of course. The sad result was that I waspletely screaming and confused alone. Damn, it was weird. This might be a big pinch. Could I stay safe until Maia, Diane or Anzeros came? I might go on a rampage naked while having such a sad resolution. The six bright thin eyes looked at me and suddenly my arms and feet were grabbed and pulled down to the ground. And then¡­¡­.

    ¡°What¡­¡­What happened And¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros (Wearing a long tank top instead of pajamas) jumped into the room with magic light, ¡­¡­what she saw¡­¡­was the naked me being held down by three Catwoman. Well, I also correctly recognized my condition there for the first time. The naked Apple sat with her legs opened in an M-shape without knowing the situation in the corner of the room.

    ¡°What is the situation?¡±

    Sorry, I want to know that too.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°I¡¯m Luna Basil. Before that¡­¡­I want to receive that person¡¯s sperm.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    Among the three cat beasts, it could be said that she was the calmest. Which reminded me,st year, I made a rampage in the cat beast colony in the desert. So¡­¡­.

    ¡°I¡¯m, Yuna Basil.¡±

    ¡°Lina Basil¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Eh? What? ¡­¡­That was? These children, by any means, looked to be in the middle of their teens¡­¡­what were their names? No way¡­¡­really?

    ¡°Yo¡­¡­You and my children¡­¡­?¡±

    I checked with Luna. She dyed her cheeks a little and turned her eyes away.

    ¡°E, Eeeee!!?¡±

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­.Andy-san¡¯s illegitimate children!?¡±

    Anzeros and Apple were stunned. Like that¡­¡­!?

    ¡°Joke¡±

    Luna looked at me again.

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°No one can grow this much in a year from seeding. These children were among the ones you seeded, my rtives.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­I see.¡±

    ¡°Surnames in rural colonies are the same¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­I was fooled.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, why suddenly¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros asked that question while recasting the magic light. Luna still had a serious look.

    ¡°Because I failed to be pregnant.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the ox-ogre colony¡¯s aunt went to see her son, so I tried toe.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh¡±

    ¡°Tonight is a full moon. ¡­¡­Try again, the man who has sex with many women.¡±

    Luna took off her underwear without an expression in front of us. While we were all stunned, the other two also handed over their underwear while saying something.

 Chapter 97: Again to be delighted, huh? [Apple Anzeros Luna Lina Yuna]

    <h4>Chapter 97: Again to be delighted, huh? [Apple Anzeros Luna Lina Yuna]</h4>

    The shutter was closed and I couldn¡¯t see it anymore, but tonight was a full moon. So, it was the same full moon as that night.

    ¡°Again, make me pregnant properly.¡±

    In Anzeros¡¯s magic light, the amount of lumination was gradually falling. The catgirls dropped their underwear from their slender legs and approached me. Anzeros cast magic again and added more light. Just as Apple was keen on it, she reopened the window and let in the moonlight, gaining visibility and moved in front of the catgirls.

    ¡°Wa¡­ Wait a minute! I don¡¯t know what it is all about, but it doesn¡¯t have to be Andy-san!¡±

    The three catgirls stopped for a while and thought a little.

    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡±

    ¡°Nyaa!¡±

    If you looked closely, love juice was dripping down their thighs. Was it because of the moon? It seemed that there was a high possibility that the smell of the estrus on me and Apple was influencing them. It seemed that the smell was also the causest time.

    ¡°If¡­¡­If it¡¯s good with other people, do it with others!¡±

    ¡°Apple calm down. Or perhaps I should say wear this.¡±

    Anzeros handed the sheet while saying that with a nervous face.

    ¡°But, Anzeros-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    The catgirls were strongly influenced by the moon. It reflected not only in estrus but also in their physical abilities. I mean, now they were quite strong. It was possible to get too distracted, to be irritated, and to be exposed, to be untouched. I was able to see that Anzeros was concerned about it by his move of trying to interrupt between Apple and the catgirls by casual footing. I was food for them, so even if I could get the minimum amount of personal safety, it was still too dangerous if Apple got rough.

    ¡°Andy-saan¡­¡­¡±

    Apple looked at me with a sad face. Now the point of the future was postponed. And I was ready to lend a hand to Apple.

    ¡°All right, Apple. Come here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    Apple and the catgirls didn¡¯t understand the meaning. Anzeros had a suspicious face for a moment, then understood and sighed. I then dared to say to the catgirls¡­

    ¡°All three¡­¡­no, I will seed all five of you. There will be noints, right?¡±

    Opening their eyes as if they were under pressure, I grabbed their shoulders and pushed them lightly onto the bed.

    ¡°Nya!¡±

    ¡°Wh, What?¡±

    Catgirls were confused.

    ¡°Listen up, turn your asses towards me.¡±

    The upper bodies of the three catgirls were made to crawl on the bed a little forcefully and the hips were arranged. Cat beasts were known for their leg strength and they had beautiful buttocks. I pped them lightly and then told them¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you without worrying, nasty female cats. But disobeying bad girls need to wait.¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you so proud?¡±

    I pped Luna¡¯s ass strongly that seemed unhappy.

    ¡°Nya!?¡±

    ¡°Un-der-sto-od?¡±

    ¡°Ye¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    I was in a Deadly sadistic mode. It was best not to let these guys, who were acting by instinct, take the initiative. So I dared to release the viin Smithson in me and took the initiative at a stretch. Thus¡­

    ¡°Apple, Anzeros, you guys¡­¡±

    I pulled their hands and ced the two between the catgirls.

    ¡°Hua¡­¡­ah, Andy-san¡­¡­?¡±

    Apple was a little confused about the sudden change of atmosphere.

    ¡°¡­¡­I thought that you had something like this in mind.¡±

    After muttering as if she was stunned, Anzeros rolled up the hem of her tank top, lowered her underwear and stuck out her buttocks. When she came to my room, she was expecting it lightly, so she had already started to release the expected juice between her crotch.

    ¡°Higu¡­¡­u¡±

    ¡°Wh, What¡­¡­you, something like that¡­¡­you are happy to be pped?¡±

    Luna looks into Anzeros¡¯s face and expressed her disbelief. Anzeros muttered with a slight vague voice¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhu, I¡¯m¡­¡­a pervert.¡±

    ¡°Pervert¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Also, Andy likes to be violent¡­¡±

    She proudly told something very embarrassing and smiled happily when I pped her butt again strongly. Stunning autumn colors bloomed. (TL note: Description of a bright-red butt)

    ¡°Hiaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros trembled and fainted in agony, while I suddenly plunged into the cat beast called Lina without forey for the time being.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­su, suddenly¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to regreting to my room. It¡¯s my way of getting back to an undisciplined cat like you!¡±

    ¡°Nya, ¡­¡­a, aa¡­¡­a, naaaa!?¡±

    I held her tightened buttocks with both hands and started to reciprocate violently. The hole of this cat beast waspletely in estrus and obediently epted my violent invasion. I pierced the hole of this girl who was still in her mid-teens without any remedies, steadily moving in and out. It was like a maiden¡¯s tongue that got stuck in this hot and dirty filth and looked like a rich kiss. The feeling of the vivid yet thick sexpulsorily with the tension that kept rising, invited my violent insult further.

    ¡°Nya, Nyaaaa!! Hiu, gr, great, greatt¡­¡­like this, like this!!!¡±

    Lina shook her ears and tail and was driven by me to her limits. If I thought about it, although I had been attacked by her, she was still at such an age and it would be bad because it would be her second time having sex since the loss of her virginity. It felt good to add a little more stimtion, but it was a pity to return to a ruthless rape during this wonderful full moon.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯sing,ing, I will shoot my sperm into you, so rx your uterus and eat plenty of it!¡±

    ¡°Nyaaaa¡­¡­hi, hiu, hihuuu¡­¡­hu, hurry up, more, no, no¡­¡­hi, hiaaa.¡±

    Lina was shocked and couldn¡¯t breathe properly from the pleasure and vibration and pleaded for my ejaction like salvation. Excited by her tearful eyes, I cummed.

    Byukuu¡­ Byukuu.

    I held down her waist while releasing my semen.

    ¡°Ha, Haaa, Haaa¡­¡­Huuu, Huuu¡­¡­¡±

    When I released Lina, I pulled out my penis which was covered in a mix of sperm and love juice. Luna had a stunned expression on her face from this sex scene and was staring at my dick and told¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­Few.¡±

    ¡°N, No, this is normal.¡±

    When I had my fun in the cat beast colony, sperm hell magic was applied to me and other than that, I received a lot of mischief training from Hilda-san. It was not good to have normal conditions and the arrangement together. But¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I can let you have a little bit more motivating amount.¡±

    Anzeros got up from the bed. Come to think of it, she could also use sperm hell magic.

    ¡°¡­¡­Therefore, look.¡±

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros hugged Luna sideways. Holding Luna¡¯s legs beside her, she invited her to raise her legs. Two pretty holes were in close proximity and exposed to me.

    ¡°Andy, first put in here¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Eh, go, good but.¡±

    ¡°Of course, with all your strength, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­O, Ou¡­¡­¡±

    I inserted my penis into Anzeros¡äs pussy while I tightly grabbed her red swollen butt as per her order. Anzeros casted a spell with a low voice, epting it with a blissful look. And the junction with me glowed brightly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Magic, it¡¯s it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡±

    Without any hands, Anzeros casted magic from her pussy.

    ¡°Now my consciousness¡­¡­I¡¯m concentrating on bast¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You pervert female ve.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am a lewd female ve¡­¡­from the bottom of my heart, I am your semen toilet¡­¡­?¡±

    Saying so, happily from the bottom of her heart, Anzeros lifted her hips and sucked my dick into her lower body to make it easier for me to move. Her nasty switch had been getting lighter recently.

    ¡°Good, then pour your white piss into me¡­¡­!!¡±

    I was also very weak to it because my heart had been charmed by such an Anzeros who had an endlessly lewd and happy look. Ipletely thrusted my penis inside and got used to optimizing Anzeros¡¯s vagina with all my energy and then went back and dig up the vagina.

    ¡°Hi, Hiaaa¡­¡­uh, uhh, good¡­¡­put it out, I want to be pregnant, don¡¯t restrain yourself, put your sperm into my stomach at anytime!!!¡±

    ¡°U, oooo!!!¡±

    I reached my limit during my sex with Anzeros now and ejacted. My sperm shot into her and Anzeros¡¯s belly became tense and swelled up momentarily. Anzeros squeezed her eyes and beared it. It continued for a while and as it couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure, the sperm leaked from the gap between the vagina and my penis and overflowed as if it broke a dam.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­Haaa¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros showed a good face to Luna who was in front of her.

    ¡°If you get out of this much¡­¡­you¡¯ll be satisfied, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yeah¡­¡­you are amazing.¡±

    ¡°Aha¡­¡­magic?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You are so happy to be fucked.¡±

    ¡°Hahaa. I said I¡¯m a pervert?¡±

    Anzeros said so happily. I pulled out my dick from Anzeros and pushed it into Luna¡¯s vagina while being covered in a mix of sperm and love juice. As expected, Luna also had little experience, so it seemed a little painful. However, although I fucked Lina with all my might earlier, I couldn¡¯t say that I would jump on Luna too. From the beginning into the top gear, after having sex with Anzeros, I continued to move as it is.

    ¡°Nku¡­¡­u, yo, you, after all are a man who has sex with many women¡­¡­you don¡¯t think about the woman¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even think about the man.¡±

    With a little resentment that she has disturbed my lovey-dovey rtionship with Apple, I pped her hips to me Luna. Although she was a little older than Lina and Yuna, Luna¡¯s vagina was probably still unexplored as she was still unfamiliar with men and her reaction to being overwhelmed by intense extraction was unremarkable. However, Luna¡¯s vagina had already be a right of sexual desire because there was only violently sex repeated in front of her eyes. She hugged my dick with her vaginapletely, loving it, indulging in it and waspletely intoxicated. Luna¡¯s expression was just painful¡­ even as she was trying to hide it, but she was revealing the true nature of an estrus female cat beast which couldn¡¯t be suppressed or stopped.

    ¡°Hiu, Hyauhh¡­¡­you, a man who has sex with many women, brute, stallion¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Wh, What did you say, you female pervert, rude, bitch!!¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not a bitch¡­¡­female cat¡­¡­kku, I¡¯m at least, a female cat¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Either way, you¡¯re a nasty bitch who¡¯s been chasing after my penis greedily!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a bitch¡­¡­I, I only know your penis¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Anyone will do!¡±

    ¡°No, Not good¡­¡­I want your child!!¡±

    Such an exchange in the form of yellings was done by us while having sex. When I noticed it, Anzeros was looking scornful. Apple also looked sideways.

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you saying willingly.¡±

    ¡°Andy-san¡­¡­it¡¯s unfair that only you feelfortable¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°E, Eee!?¡±

    I was a little puzzled, but my head was suddenly pulled by Luna and she started sucking my lips. My tongue was ovepped by another thin and sticky tongue and the inside of my mouth was attacked as well. When she released my lips, she breathed violently and her eyes were wet too.

    ¡°You¡¯re good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I want your child! You¡äre good with your dick! I want your sperm. And I¡¯ve always wanted to kiss you!!¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Unconsciously, even though I was puzzled by such a cute confession of Luna, my penis responded honestly. Next, I injected arge amount of semen into Luna¡äs belly as it is.

    ¡°Ha, gaa¡­¡­ku, this¡­¡­this, you¡­¡­human, semen¡­¡­?¡±

    Shedding sweat, she withstood the sudden internal pressure and showed a relieved smile. Luna then fainted. ¡­¡­Yes. As Anzeros said, I thought that something very dangerous was removed and operated.

    Lastly, I fucked Apple and Yuna and came while being influenced by sperm hell magic.

    ¡°Hau, u, nyauuu¡­¡­like this, intense, nyaa¡­¡­this, in this way!!¡±

    ¡°Cu, Cum again¡­¡­Andy-saann?¡±

    I put Yuna on Apple, piling up on top of each other, and insert my son while alternately tasting those two holes. Apple¡¯s well-adapted vagina was good and Yuna¡¯s young vagina was even better than Lina¡äs. When I fucked Yuna wildly while pulling on her tail, she would cramp while crying. However, it could be noted only by Lina who got up after hearing Yuna¡äs cries as I pulled on her tail.

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s not good, human. Yuna will have a tail ache if you overdo it and she would faint.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is, Is that so?¡±

    I was wondering if it would make me feel morefortable, but in fact, it was the same principle as tightening with the buttocks. I stopped it because it was a pity. When I thought, Yuna, who was a bit addicted, shook her tail violently and invited me further.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­fi, fine¡­¡­more tail, pull it like reins, be rude to me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I felt sorry. I was about to wake up to a troubling orientation. This made it difficult for the Northern Forest lot to refute. However. I was begged by such a young girl with erotic eyes which made it hard to withstand.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­hu, hurts¡­¡­Moree¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, let it out¡­¡­seed my womb?

    ¡°I¡­¡­I want it too¡­¡­I will pull the tail and cum in your uterus?¡±

    I was invited into two holes. Without hesitation I pulled the tail and ejacted in the bellies of those two. I wanted them to feel the danger of the sperm hell magic now.

    ¡ºAaaaaaaaa?¡»

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After all that I spent my super ass massage seeding time until morning, interrupted by my rehydration and Hilda-san¡¯s appearance event.

    ¡°¡­¡­The night is dawning.¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, already my hip¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy¡¯s waist is getting stronger.¡±

    ¡°HuuHuuHuu. Actually, Hilda-sensei¡¯s massage was effective from time to time.¡±

    In the river at dawn, we washed our faces, sheets and various ces together. Yes, I was indeed sleepy. I needed to be careful not to identally attack my men in today¡¯s training.

    ¡°¡­¡­So, the three of you were satisfied?¡±

    I asked that to the three cat beasts washing their bodies a little apart from us. As expected, the two young cat beasts raised their hands with their exhausted faces. Saying ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore¡±. However, Luna looked back at me with the usual expressionless face while bathing in the water naked and said, ¡°Now it¡¯s impossible¡±.

    ¡°I wille again when the full moon arrives.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not pregnant.¡±

    ¡°I, I see.¡±

    ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know how to judge.

    ¡°Would you go back to the colony if you were pregnant?¡±

    Apple listened in earnest. Luna pondered. Few seconds¡­ Dozens of seconds¡­ Few minutes¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­Since one child is not enough, I wille again.¡±

    Luna stared at Apple. Or rather towards this tension.

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to finish it somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°Unpleasant?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­By all means?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    Anzeros and Hilda shrugged their shoulders. What?

    ¡°¡­¡­If you¡¯re going to be near Andy-san, you have to wear a cor like this and be a female ve.¡±

    Apple pointed at her cor. Female ves were notmon even in Celesta. It was an abnormal word. But Luna thought otherwise.

    ¡°Where can I get it?¡±

    ¡°No, wait a minute!¡±

    Don¡¯t let the number of female ves grow on their own, Apple!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    By the way.

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­I hate studying¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you run away, I will contact grandpa and you will return to the colony, alright?¡±

    ¡°Older sister is a demon!¡±

    Mikagami¡¯s younger sister was made to study standardnguage, society and morality every morning and evening under Mikagami. I wondered if the female corps building was good enough, although there was certainly a room left. I thought so, but it seemed that Dianne managed to do the procedure well.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a reassuring thing to have her as Apple¡¯s bodyguard.¡±

    Dianne who said so seriously was solemn.

    ¡°The appearance of the corps is bing more and more unsteady¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°About half of it was your work.¡±

    I¡¯m sorry.

 Chapter 98: Fall in love with an elf and protecting armor

    <h4>Chapter 98: Fall in love with an elf and protecting armor</h4>

    I¡¯ve been sneaking around every time I came to Polkately.

    ¡°Jackie-san, how about this?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. There is no loosening of the tack, right and left bnce¡­¡­good. The rest is to dress the person in question and adjust it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    It was a piece of armor dressed in a wooden form. It waspletely self-made up to one te, but of course, it was not borate. I was doing it at the beginning of the week and my own skill was mediocre. Moreover, I followed Jackie-san¡¯s instructions, who did not practice at a proper armor workshop. There was no room to make a design that worked well. Breastte and waist armor, not much different from the armor worn by Keel and Johnny. I would like to put on a gauntlet and a shin pad, but that was a part of the wearer¡¯s preference, including the choice to not wear it.

    ¡°Did you also make a helm?¡±

    ¡°Many Ace Knights can¡¯t wear it, but after listening to their tastes, I guess.¡±

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Completed.¡±

    Pan! I hit my hand on Jackie-san¡¯s hand. I made the high-five as I would have been blown away if Jackie, who was an ogre, hit my hand. However, nothing changed the joyful expressions that we finally did it.

    ¡°You did it!¡±

    ¡°I really wanted to get the help of my dad. It was a promise we made when I was a kid.¡±

    In coboration with Jackie instead of my dad, I made my first ¡¸Sword St. Armor¡¹. No, it was not Sword Saint but Ace Knight. Of course, the wearer was¡­¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Anzeros, pleasee here for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Inside the inn¡¯s cafeteria, afterpleting the fight training with Dianne, I caught Anzeros, who had tied up her hair with her bath set aside.

    ¡°What? Ma, Maybe¡­¡­e, emm, I¡¯m sweaty now, after I got to the hot spring¡­¡­¡±

    I took and pulled Anzeros¡¯s hand who misunderstood and had her cheeks dyed red.

    ¡°You can enter the hot springs slowlyter, so pleasee with me for a little while.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little bit. It¡¯s about 10 minutes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re so deste.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Our¡­¡­No, I brought Anzeros to Jackie-san¡¯s workshop.

    ¡°Well, in front of this person.¡±

    ¡°Calm down. There¡¯s not much reason why an Ace Knight would be called to the workshop.¡±

    ¡°A, Ah, uh¡­¡­ne, new cor?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? ¡­¡­No, it¡¯s different.¡±

    ¡°I made armor for you.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    It was a small armor for Anzeros based on ck to match her old armor. The design was really mediocre. There was nothing nifty about it. Speaking of strength, I used materials that were as light as my wallet allowed.

    ¡°This¡­¡­Andy?¡±

    ¡°Half of it was done by Jackie-san¡¯s hand.¡±

    ¡°No, no, half is half. Andy-bhan is really skillful.¡±

    Anzeros reaches out to the new armor that seemed to have a fingerprint.

    ¡°¡­¡­Armor tailored to me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who made the previous armor, but it was too big. You wore it and became an Ace Knight. I think you can do better with proper armor.¡±

    Anzeros used to wear a ck breast armor once in a while to hide her small, swollen chest or to store her long hair. Since it was broken, she came in light clothing like engraved leather clothes, but an armor suited the orthodox swordsman Anzeros more. I tried to do my best so that I could achieve a reliable defense without being too cool as a swordsman so as not to obstruct the movement as much as possible. It was in ordance with Anzeros specialized in high-speedbat.

    ¡°Try it on.¡±

    ¡°Well, but I smell like sweat.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll sweat so much anyway¡­¡­I will make final adjustments while you¡¯re taking a bath.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay.¡±

    Anzeros removed the sps, lifted the armor that came with a sizzle, smiled with a flushed face and wore it on her own as if to check slowly. She was struggling with her hair and tried to put it in the armor. So I approached her gently, put my hand on her neck and put all her hair out of the armor.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s all fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup.¡±

    Next, she wore the waist armor. Anzeros took the short sword which was for sale that was around and let Jackie check it with his eyes and then hung it on her waist. It was part of trying on, not getting it. Then bringing a full-length mirror, Anzeros was reflected in it. The orthodox swordsman wasplete.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wow.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be impressed only by the appearance. Try moving a little.¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros pulled out the short sword and swung it lightly. Then she walked lightly and stepped back and forth.

    ¡°Wow, an armor that fits your body and is so easy to move in too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s why I always told you I can always customize it.¡±

    ¡°Can I move outside a little?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your armor¡±

    Then Anzeros nodded happily, went out and dashed, jumped, and shed her sword. Then, shockwaves repeatedly emitted from the air toward an empty in.

    ¡°Ahahaha!!¡±

    She put her sword in the sheath,nded withughter and spun around in front of me.

    ¡°Thank you, Andy! I ¡¯m so happy!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We, Well, I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy¡­¡­but that adjustment?¡±

    ¡°This is enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    She was originally violent with a strangely sized armor, so she may not be sure of her dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    ¡°Make a slight backflip.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Shall I try it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Anzeros¡¯s athletic ability was about three turns in the air rather than backflip, but I let her do so. Stretching her body, putting her hand on the ground, shended with a slight flutter.

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you have any trouble with the arm operating range?¡±

    ¡°What I can do with this armor is a new dimension for me.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­the left arm¡¯s shoulder armor is a little stiff.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    I checked hurriedly. Shapes and joints should be perfectly symmetric. ¡­¡­Maybe Anzeros had a different left-right bnce. The dominant arm had more power obviously.

    ¡°What about the waist armor?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never worn it before, so I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s wrong. However, I¡¯m a littlete for the bounce.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­In Anzeros¡®s case, it might be better to make the waist protection lighter. I made it with great pains, but should I remake it into a scale-type skirt? It would be lighter and would be able to follow the movement of her waist depending on the lining. Actually, I made a prototype of that type, so I could customize it.

    ¡°Okay. ¡­¡­Take a bath and wait. I¡¯ll do it properly in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°E, Emm, it¡¯s okay to stay here!¡±

    ¡°Understood Understood.¡±

    I waved my hand to Anzeros, who cared too much about me.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The armor that Anzeros took off and the prototype scale skirt was put together in a wooden form and fine-tuned. I also tried to paint it lightly. ck scale waist armor and imposing curved chest armor. I couldn¡¯t deny the mismatch for a moment.

    ¡°Uhh¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Bhan.¡±

    Jackie-sanughed with a grin and presented an old flea.

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    Should I make a scale-like work on the breastte?

    ¡°Nice idea.¡±

    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s not my idea.¡±

    Jackie showed me the flea pattern. My father¡¯s name was carved on it.

    ¡°I was wondering if I could somehow join something from Master Smithson to the joint work. When I was looking for a tool that could be used for finishing this time, I found this.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    I grabbed the flea. I felt like my father was encouraging me as ifing out of it, trying to fulfill my duty.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry, Jackie-san. ¡­¡­Can I stay here tonight?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to do it overnight.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    A notice of reorganization wasing soon. If we officially undertook the investigation at the demon territory, there would be no more time to y around with armor like this.

    ¡°¡­¡­Draw a drawing of the work. Let¡¯s take turns.¡±

    ¡°Jackie-san¡­¡­is that really okay?¡±

    I think it was ¡®my¡¯ job. Thinking about it, Jackieughed at me.

    ¡°As you said, I made half of the armor. I wanted to work with Master too.¡±

    When Jackie saw the flea, a few tears came out with a nostalgic light. I nodded.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As we expected, the work took the whole night to bepleted. I thought Jackie-san¡¯s polite finish and my best of paintings had finally created a cool armor. I made fine adjustments to the left shoulder.

    ¡°Hua¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Jackie-san.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m really sleepy. ¡­¡­Bhan, you can take it with the wooden form.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­yeah¡±

    In the dim light at dawn, I thanked Jackie-san politely and carried the armor up to the inn by holding the entire wooden form. I intended to make it lighter, but it was still quite heavy.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­Anzeros is so great to be able to wear it so lightly¡­¡­¡±

    Someone¡¯s hand picked up the wooden form when I said that.

    ¡°Ho. It¡¯s an unexpected meeting at a time like this.¡±

    It was La.

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was just immersed in the hot spring.¡±

    ¡­..She could hear people¡¯s voices even from a distance. Perhaps, while I was talking with Jackie-san, she was watching from somewhere¡­¡­no, she was listening. However, I was thankful for the help because it was a body that fluttered at dawn.

    ¡°Shall I take it to the inn?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. ¡­¡­But it¡¯s an armor that looks as if it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Armor with ck scales. That¡¯s right as I was told that.

    At the inn, Anzeros, Dianne, Selenium, Apple and Aurora woke up and were waiting.

    ¡°Andy!¡±

    ¡°Why is everyone awake?¡±

    I was a little surprised.

    ¡°Ahem. ¡­¡­Dark elves are good at night. Sometimes we don¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Dianne said something like that.

    ¡°When it was spoilered, Selenium sometimes went to peek and reported what Andy was doing.¡±

    As Apple told that everyone was waiting without a lid, Dianne looked ufortable. But I was a little happy that everyone was worried about me.

    ¡°By the way, Hilda and Maia put Jeanne to sleep, so don¡¯t me them.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t me them.¡±

    Iughed a little at La¡¯s follow-up. It would be natural for no one to be awake.

    ¡°Nevertheless, favoring only Anzeros is not good. I also want something.¡±

    ¡°Someday you will hit with a sword made by me, so wait patiently.¡±

    Aurora originally had a style that did not need to wear armor, so I didn¡¯t know what to make for her.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯d like a ring anyway. Perfect for my ring finger.¡±

    ¡°I will think about it.¡±

    I made a proposal and isn¡¯t it bad? And then¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­Can I try it on?¡±

    Anzeros touched the armor and turned her eyes towards me. I nodded. Anzeros smiled happily and began to put on the armor again. Selenium and Dianne also helped, and an Ace Knight in shining armor appeared immediately.

    ¡°Ho. I miss this again.¡±

    ¡°Anzeros looks good.¡±

    ¡°The scales are wild and wonderful!¡±

    ¡°Andy-san can really do this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­I wonder if I should aim for physical strength and fighting style too so that I also can wear armor.¡±

    Everyone wasplimenting Anzeros¡¯ appeal. After all, it was a little unpleasant that there was no gauntlet or shin pad, but Anzeros was still happy andughing.

    ¡°Thank you, Andy. I¡¯ll take good care of it.¡±

    Listening to those words, I took a quick breath and said,

    ¡°No, with great care, the difficulty increases.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    It was the deciding line of the master of the workshop where I was training.

    ¡ºSomeone who cherishes armor on the battlefield isn¡¯t a good fellow. A courageous man would be muddy and full of wounds, even on the battlefield. Come again after breaking it. I¡¯ll fix it as many times as you want¡»

    The master said so and sent out young swordsmen who were still in armor. On the other hand, there was a guy who said, ¡°I¡¯lle back to tumble¡±, but the opposite is true.

    ¡ºArmors are tools that save lives. Can¡¯t take care of it, can you live longer? If you¡¯re preupied with the first-ss, then you¡¯re cool. Well, if you¡¯ve got a mess, you can¡¯t help, Well, I¡¯ll ask you for excuses, so take it before you can¡¯t wear it¡»

    In short, the master was just fond of preaching, but the figure that corrected the swordsman¡¯s back with that line was very cool and we were able to remember it while mimicking the line.

    ¡°What?¡±

    When I talked about the story of my master, imitating him, everyone smiled.

    ¡°You are a man who imitates people.¡±

    ¡°Am I praised?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m praising you. I thought they were your words.¡±

    Dianne gave me subtle praise while sipping on her cold tea. Well, I was certainly good at the decision lines of the bearded Sword Saint, or in quoting of other people¡¯s words.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do my best to make it tattered. And you will fix it?¡±

    Anzeros shyly stroked her chest armor. I nodded.

    ¡°Now, you should sleep well.¡±

    I remembered being up all night when La said that and I yawned a lot.

    ¡°Good Night, Andy-san.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also a little sleepy, so let¡¯s sleep together?¡±

    ¡°Na, Se, Selenium-san!? If that¡¯s the case, I also¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You just slept? I¡¯m really sleepy right now.¡±

    I was taken to the bedroom by everyone. From there, as I was really sleepy, I fell asleep instantly.

    When I woke up in the afternoon, all three were naked and straddled me without permission.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    In the evening, when I went to Jackie¡¯s workshop to say hello again, there was a female elf with a ponytail. It was that Renfangas knight with an impressive ck gauntlet.

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­y, you, Andy Smithson!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡äre?¡±

    I might have forgotten her name and thought for a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s Sharon!!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    It was so.

    ¡°Why are you here¡­¡­?¡±

    Sharon pretended not to see me and said so. I felt a little bad, but if I showed a hostile intention from here, it might be bad for Irina.

    ¡°I know the store owner. ¡­¡­Why are you in this ce? This is a cksmith. If it¡¯s about swords, the red n can help you more.¡±

    ¡°I know it even if you don¡¯t say it. ¡­¡­I¡¯m here for armor, not for a sword. The other day, I broke my armor during monster hunting, but the people in the northern forest don¡¯t use armor.¡±

    ¡°Hee¡±

    Well, I hadn¡¯t seen Gorkus or Diel using armor.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I am looking for a substitute armor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any stock of armor at such a remote cksmith.¡±

    At best, there might be a repair of the armor of the guards and the baron¡¯s collection. There was no way to make a new armor without anyone¡¯s size and if you were not in a hurry, the price would not change that much.

    ¡°No, unfortunately, I already found something good.¡±

    ¡°What a regret.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu¡±

    Sharonughed meanly. ¡®Why is she so hostile to me?¡¯ I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong with her, right? I mean. There was. Armor.

    ¡°I used toe all the time, but I didn¡¯t know there was so much armor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know how much your attention is.¡±

    Sharon shook her ponytail and stretched their chests and pointed at something.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. It just has a perfect size.¡±

    I looked at the direction she pointed at.

    Bikini armor. Made by me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, that?¡±

    Since I used it as mischief to Dianne, I had Jackie-san take care of it as it might be useful for something.

    ¡°I wonder why an armor with this design can be found in Trot. It¡¯s not so unusual in our country.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s not bad for me, is it? When I was silent, Jackie-san¡¯s wife came out from the back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know the price because I don¡¯t have a price tag or a book of materials¡­¡­but for now, about 300 gold coins.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Sharon looked at me here and paid the money while being proud as if having won a battle. And then¡­

    ¡°Can I wear it?¡±

    ¡°You want to wear it? Eh, no problem.¡±

    As I thought something, Sharon started wearing the bikini armor in the fitting room. And a few minutester¡­

    ¡°It may be too irritating for this country¡¯s soldiers, but this kind of armor isn¡¯t so awkward in Renfangas.¡±

    She exposed her bikini armor figure to me. Apparently, Sharon thought that I was silent all the time because I was surprised by the ignorance of the country and she seemed to be proud of winning against me as much as she liked. However, as it was, it could develop into an international problem. Even if she was a master knight ss person.

    ¡°You know, actually, I was the one who made it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    ¡°That armor, I was the one who made it by hand. Therefore¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I see. ¡­¡­However, the belly cannot be changed to the back. No one wears it anyway, so it won¡¯t matter if I buy it.¡±

    Sharon tried to leave like that only, even though she became a little red as if she was embarrassed by my action.

    ¡°Wait a minute. It¡¯s better to go back in normal clothes. Or you will be called a female pervert.¡±

    ¡°This ismon in Renfangas. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t impose your sense of the countryside.¡±

    ¡°No, No, wait, wait¡­¡­¡±

    As it warmed up, the engravings that had a see-through effect made her boobs visible.

    ¡°Farewell, I¡¯ll see you soon¡­¡­¡±

    With a smile, Sharon forcibly terminated the conversation. Her breasts were already transparent. She walked to the forest through the town as it is.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Hey, Smithson-dono. ¡­¡­What did you do to the talkative woman?¡±

    After a while, Irina asked me with a suspicious face.

    ¡°She was so angry with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I haven¡¯t done anything¡±

    I was not at fault¡­.

 Chapter 99: Elven circumstances of the southern country ã€Jeanne Irinaã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 99: Elven circumstances of the southern country ¡¾Jeanne Irina¡¿</h4>

    An unusual guest came to the inn where we stayed every time we came to Polka when we were having lunch together.

    ¡°I have heard it from the forest elves¡±

    Wearing a bikini armor and a ck gauntlet and having a ponytail. It¡¯s Sharon, a elf girl from Renfangas, who talks a lot.

    ¡°You are the lowest man who uses women with sexual weakness!¡±

    I was the only one whough and all the other members sighed together.

    ¡°Get used to it, Andy. Because you have left a little monkey like Phaser in the forest, he¡¯ll be talking about it sooner orter¡±

    Dianne points out with a butter on a slice of bread. No, I guess so.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember holding any other weaknesses¡±

    When I puffed up my chest and told Sharon, Sharon res at me, while grinding on her teeth out of anger.

    ¡°Making such kind of mischievous armor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It was a coincidence that Jackie-san put it out in the first ce and it wasn¡¯t something I set up for you¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon¡¯s bikini armor is now wrapped around a cloth. It¡¯s like a swimsuit that has a hot looking feeling. If the pattern is broken a little, it will no longer function, but there may be little knowledge about the pattern in doing so.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have worn it if I know it¡¯s transparent¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯sfortable to wear! It has to be transparent!¡±

    It seemsplicated to say.

    ¡°You know, it¡¯s fine if you wear clothes inside¡±

    Sharon res once again when Apple advises.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wear such a embarrassing thing!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it more embarrassed than that I can see-through your breasts¡­¡­¡±

    Renfangas¡¯s fashion sense is iprehensible.

    ¡°Ho. So what are youining about when our owner is sexually enamored with women?¡±

    La, who had finished eating early and siped alcohol, asked Sharon.

    ¡°Is that all right?¡±

    Sharon hitting the desk with a bang. Everyone looks up.

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡»

    And look at Sharon.

    ¡°I should have asked yourint¡±

    With all the others wondering what to say, La corrected the story.

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s why!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m notining about getting fucked every night¡±

    ¡°Me too¡±

    The two dragons arepletely shameless.

    ¡°I that¡­¡­well, I don¡¯t want Andy to¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want topromise on love. I just want to be a better woman for Andy than any other woman¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora are still pretty even if they are blushing a little.

    ¡°We¡­¡­hee?¡±

    ¡°Well, I thought that being Andy¡¯s ve was fine from the beginning¡±

    Half elf sisters¡­¡­no sisters, but Apple and Selenium are quite easy.

    ¡°Seriously, Andy-kun is matchless, but he isn¡¯t skillful enough¡±

    Celesta¡¯s proud erotic female doctor takes care of my self-esteem in in words. No, there is certainly no skill, so that the opponent faints in less than a few minutes.

    ¡°I just like that guy. It¡¯s natural to protect that guy. I thought it would be obvious if its a woman like you who is also a warrior¡±

    Dianne goes straight on and talks straight. And.

    ¡°Shall Iment on it, too?¡±

    Atmosphere that Jeanne eats maternity without saying. Sharon gets angry again. There was no one who epted a general theory such as possessing a woman. Silver hair appears as if it grows from below.

    ¡°In essence, the members of the n council in the world of elves came to greet the strongest elf knights of Renfangas, but on behalf of Smithson-dono who is a human but weak and inferior, don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯ve teased him enough?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, White n¡äs Irina-sama¡±

    Irina picks up the fried chicken from my te. Don¡¯t eat without permission.

    ¡°Different?¡±

    When Irina asks repeatedly, Sharon makes a sound from the back of her throat and stretches her chest. I wonder if the pink are is looking through the gap made in the winding cloth of the armor for a moment.

    ¡°Indeed! It¡¯s humiliating to return from the northern forest, the sacred ce of the elves, by choosing a ipetent human who can only fuck women as representative! But more than that!¡±

    Sharon pointed at Aurora.

    ¡°What does it mean that you, the sky-blue princess, spread your arms and legs in a slutty way to a human!¡±

    ¡°Sl, Slutty way¡­¡­!?¡±

    Aurora has a startled face.

    ¡°If you are an elf, take pride as an elf! If you are a princess, take pride as a princess! If you are an Ace knight, what about pride as an Ace knight!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That speaking¡±

    I heard how Aurora grinds her teeth out of anger. She stands up unintentionally.

    ¡°Wait, Aurora¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t wait. ¡­¡­Glory Sharon, those words are an insult and provocation against me. All right, go to the table¡±

    ¡°So wait! Dianne, La, Anzeros, give me a hand!¡±

    Aurora tries to rampage by taking out her sword. La and Maia were forced to hold her down, but Dianne and Anzeros stared at Sharon with a serious, temperature less look.

    ¡°Very proud, ck Arm¡±

    Uwa, it¡¯s the crazy voice of the time when Anzeros was insulted in the past.

    ¡°Elven princess and Ace Knight? Don¡¯t look so self-conscious, Glory n¡äs princess¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you investigate, ck War God¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many elf ck Arms. I had a glue from the moment I saw you. I¡¯ve been a soldier for a long time¡±

    Dianne stood up and wasn¡¯t rushing at all, but she was a few meters away and pointed a food knife between Sharon¡¯s eyebrows.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°But if you continue to insult Andy more with that mouth. I won¡¯t forgive you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Dianne-sama!!!¡±

    It was Aurora who stopped Dianne¡¯s intimidation loudly.

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    Sharon steps away and Dianne looks at Aurora in a slightly grumpy way. Aurora stood up by pushing Maia and La away and resolutely looks at Sharon.

    ¡°Glory n¡äs Sharon. I have the obliged to concern about the sky-blue n¡±

    Aurora that exudes Sharon¡¯s venom with a soft smile that doesn¡¯t seem to have been killing her until now.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t change that my husband is him. What is the value of a n and ss in the criteria for choosing a man?¡±

    Sharon, on the other hand, corrects her seating posture, coughs and says calmly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sky-blue princess. If you listen, you say that the growth period is not over yet. That¡¯s why you should stop getting blooded by childish love. Humans and elves are creatures of different heights. Different creatures of time. But you are a woman who has a talent that can be recognized as a martial artist at that age and you can¡¯t afford to y with vulgar monsters and impurities by having a sense of vulgarity¡±

    ¡°So. The fall of Glory is also because of its worthless nature¡±

    With a soft smile. Aurora suddenly curses Sharon¡äs n.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon. It¡¯s my hobby to listen to the stories of heroes and famous swordsmen from all over the country. ¡­¡­Glory n¡äs Sharon and Felios. You siblings who went up to the top seat of heroes with your abilities and without a master for the first time in the direct lineage of Glory, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°Arcus, armed with meaningless pride, not coordinating with the surrounding disparate nations, and thus without help from anyone, was sculpted in the Fire Dragon War. The fame that you got in the Gauntlet Knights is thest pride of the Arcus royal family who lost their centripetal power. ¡­¡­I know you¡¯re going to have to take it easy¡±

    ¡°You just say unnecessary things¡±

    ¡°Not as much as you¡±

    Smiling, now two noble blood lines are sending sparks. ¡­¡­And. This is a form that waspletely taken private by Aurora, right?

    ¡°While shaking your hips for a human, etc, it is unforgivable to insult my homnd. Please withdraw, Sky-Blue Princess¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Aurora asked back with a friendly smile. Sharon is seriouslying.

    ¡°Why, there is no reason. Withdraw¡±

    ¡°Huhu. You¡äre a stranger. If it¡¯s different from the fact, will you withdraw?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡±

    Just before Sharon pulls out her sword, Aurora quickly erases her smile. It was a few times scarier than her angry face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s duel, Glory n¡äs Sharon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ace Knight Atmosphere!¡±

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s the easiest choice you can take. There are four people who are stronger than me just here¡±

    ¡°¡­..Anyone! Anything that fits this ck Arm!¡±

    ¡°Really¡±

    ¡°Ho? That¡¯s good¡±

    Dianne and La are about to stand up. But Aurora controlled them with her hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to hear your excuse when you crawl on the ground¡±

    ¡°Gu¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡­¡­Awesome. Aurorapletely turned Sharon¡¯s bloodthirst at herself. Literally aplete sh of personal pride. She can¡¯t lose to this, but she also can¡¯t sumb to the opponent¡¯s case.

    But. ¡­¡­As said in the first ce, Aurora doesn¡¯t evenpare to Anzeros, as she has an average ability as an Ace Knight. Sharon, on the other hand, is a ck Arm. Although the selection criteria are different, she has a Master Knight ss ability as a nominal. A Master Knight is a elite fighter and is considered to be more than three times as powerful as an Ace Knight. Regardless of Dianne and La, she has a very low chance of winning against Sharon. What is she going to do¡­¡­?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Night.

    ¡°The match will be in two weeks. The army¡äs reorganization is this week ording to Dianne, so its not after that¡±

    Irina organized the decisions in my room.

    ¡°The people who attended the meeting were Gorkus and I. You only have toe to see it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°You know, Irina¡±

    I was on the bed with Jeanne on myp and stroking the big belly and her breasts. Of course naked.

    ¡°Read the air for a minute¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t care about particrly. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s normal to have three or four people in bed?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t rise up in bed and Jeanne and I were in a good ce right now!¡±

    ¡°And¡±

    Jeanne is already stable and Hilda-san gave me a certificate answer with ¡°You can do it properly?¡± so for the time being, we became naked and stuck together and after a long time we shared the warmth of each other¡¯s skin and I touched the big belly.

    ¡°Does it kick you?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Do you think its a boy? Or do you think its a girl? What about the name?¡±

    ¡°Everyone thinks about it. We have a lot of friends, and we¡¯re going to have a name meeting every time we have a child?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Oh, it kicked me¡±

    ¡°It says it wants to drink daddy¡¯s milk¡­¡­?¡±

    We are already having a lovey-dovey sweetness. There you can see the report and really read the air while looking at the gun while rubbing the semi-erected penis between the thin thighs and the lower end of the stomach.

    ¡°Muu. Bed¡­¡­why don¡¯t you let me join?¡±

    Irina says a little lonely.

    ¡°No, Not today¡±

    Today is Jeanne¡¯s sex day after a long time. For a while, La and Hilda were in charge of the consultation and only today I was supposed to do it again with Jeanne. As usual, when I created the atmosphere and I cummed first, Jeanne was lonely (the amount of ejaction can be adjusted by Hilda-san, but fatigue in terms of physical strength and mentality is not easy). So it is an agreement that it is also pear that no one will approach me for a few days ago, and since there should be a child in Jeanne¡¯s stomach, there is no intrusion so as not to loosen up, so each person is informed of adjustment. I haven¡¯t made love to Jeanne in earnest for months and the stress that Jeanne feels is considerable. That¡¯s why today was all about making Jeanne happy and trying to make an economy for childbirth.

    ¡°Muu¡±

    Jeanne stares at Irina while swinging her stomach on my penis. It looked like she was dissatisfied rather than being jealous, or a little confused. It is not good to put a mental burden on Jeanne. Jeanne opens her mouth first when I tried to call out Irina as soon as possible.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is only half?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Is it good?¡±

    I was a little surprised. I thought that Jeanne would be intimidating.

    ¡°Is it okay, Jeanne? We are alone today!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­bu, but now if I¡¯m alone with Andy, I¡¯m not confident that I can satisfy you¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°A, Andy always, if you do it seriously, you¡¯ll make it so intense that you faint, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, ah¡±

    Well, I¡¯ve refrained from it since she got pregnant, but Jeanne is quite a masochist. She is happy that her light body is treated like a special tool for my penis and she is happy to be messed up with selfish sex. But such sex is not possible now. There is our first child in her big belly. ¡­¡­No, I don¡¯t need to be satisfied in the first ce and it¡¯s better to get asfortable as possible with the sex that Jeanne can do.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Jeanne has been waiting for a long time, so that¡¯s why I¡äm going¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°When I asked Polka¡äs wives, they said that if you go crazy, it may flow¡±

    Apparently, the rtionship with Polka people is progressing steadily through open-air baths and daily life. No, it¡¯s a difficult child anyway. It¡¯s a great opportunity.

    ¡°And¡­¡­Irina, is a friend¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so?¡±

    When I asked them with my eyes, they dyed their cheeks a little bit and nodded with a bit of a shy smell. On that subject, Irina is one of few in Polka when ites to a woman who understands the circumstances of Jeanne (Her rtion with me or a foreigner) and can talk to an equal rtion. I deliberately let La stay for a long time, but did Irina care about Jeanne? Well, she sometimes told me about Jeanne¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, Thank you, Irina¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make friends because of you¡±

    Irina, who says a little squeaky, is so cute and I nod to Jeanne and reaches out my hand. Irina deliberately sighed, then loosened her belt and took off her robe.

    With the big belly on me, Jeanne straddled me. Jeanne¡¯s hands are crawling on her breasts, which have swollen slightly, perhaps because of her pregnancy and Irina sits down to hug her from behind.

    ¡°It is your second time having sex, but you¡¯re pretty aggressive¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Irina is a lecher?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be that way. You¡¯re always there every day, anywhere¡±

    Irina is refuting and stimtes Jeanne¡¯s nipples while turning red. Reacting lightly, Jeanne smiles, sat down, and tries to insert the dick. However, the stomach is in the way and she cant determine the exact aim and she adjusted the uracy with her hand inserted from the side, but she felt uneasy about whether it would go well.

    ¡°Th, That stomach¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I will try to sit down again¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­alright¡±

    Jeanne raises and lowers her waist several times. Repeat subtle adjustments. And when I think of this, I push up my waist.

    ¡°Kyauu!?¡±

    ¡°Entered¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not like that, is it?¡±

    ¡°I, I abruptly¡­¡­!?¡±

    I inserted it into the person behind by mistake.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to just throw one shot into Irina¡±

    ¡°Rough¡±

    ¡°In any case, Andy is not satisfied with three shots and four shots. There is room for more?¡±

    ¡°Wa, Wait, I¡¯m still not ready¡­¡­hyauuu!?¡±

    Jeanne pushes Irina up with her waist. And I stab in while pulling back the floating waist. And with the movement that Jeanne knew, she pushed Irina up and I pierced her again. Ignoring Irina¡¯s intentionpletely, we were just swaying at Irina.

    ¡°Th, This, Jeanne¡­¡­it is still the sixth time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Irina, who did you do it with without my knowledge!?¡±

    Jeanne is slightly surprised and a little jealous.

    ¡°Na, yo, you know, I have been fucked five times thest time!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right¡±

    It was a difference in the counting method. I¡äm a little relieved.

    ¡°¡­¡­Bu, But it is good strength now, too¡±

    And Irina seems to be strangelypatible with me. Jeanne looks at her back with scornful eyes.

    ¡°If Irina is a masochist, you are simr to me and Maia¡±

    ¡°I, I¡äm not a masochist!?¡±

    I grabbed Irina in a hurry and coborate with Jeanne on high-speed riding vibration.

    ¡°Ua, n, no, like this, I, cum¡­¡­n, aa, aaaaa!?¡±

    Somehow it feels so easy. But I look at Jeanne, have a close eye contact and continued. She ims to be inexperienced and is a nasty girl who is unreachable if I don¡¯t know yet.

    ¡°Hya, no, little while, no, no, hyaaaa¡±

    Irina¡¯s artiction bes strange as she is pushed up by force while she is in the middle of an acme. Then, when Irina begins to make a movement that I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s shaking or dancing, I ejacte. I ejacte a violent amount into Irina¡¯s vagina. It is so, because sperm hell magic was previously applied by Hilda.

    ¡°Hiaaaaaa!?¡±

    And Irina was tossed around by that amount of injection and hugged Jeanne tightly and endured it till she fainted. As Iughed with Jeanne and said that the operation was sessful, Irina regained her consciousness and was immediately angry again.

    ¡°I, Idiot, don¡¯t put it out without saying it!?¡±

    ¡°I forgot¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing?¡±

    ¡°Muu¡±

    The groaning Irina is in close contact with Jeanne and begins to shake her hips in revenge.

    ¡°Re, Revenge! You¡¯ll be able to enjoy the instinctive movement of my hips¡­¡­Sm, Smithson-dono will soon be a servant.

    She might be a child who isparatively confused about starting doing it while putting my penis in her. In addition.

    ¡°Even if you say that¡­¡­naa?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne its your turn¡±

    I inserted my dick into Jeanne¡¯s vagina again and started to fuck Jeanne together with Irina, who became serious. However, Jeanne sticks out her tongue happily and doesn¡¯t hate it at all.

    ¡°Nuuuu¡±

    ¡°She loves that because Jeanne is a masochist¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Andy just feels good?¡±

    She is a roundabout guy. Then, after moving violently, I pour my sperm into her big belly.

    ¡°Nnyaaaaaa?¡±

    It¡¯s been a long time, even though the conditions are different, I¡¯m really used to it. Jeanne climaxes in the feeling of a dream as arge amount of semen washes her vagina.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A, Amazing, Jeanne and Smithson-dono¡¯s¡­¡­sex¡±

    ¡°Next is Irina again!¡±

    ¡°Eh!? Wa, Wait, let me rest a little more¡­¡­aaaa?¡±

    I pour about 3 shots into each of them. I was really hungry and used more physical strength than before, so that Jeanne, Irina and I sleep together.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s sleeping face was really peaceful.

    ¡°¡­¡­If a child can be born with such a body¡­¡­¡±

    Irina suddenly murmured that out.

    ¡°You really¡­¡­were you scared that you could give birth with your body?¡±

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­!? N, No, it¡¯s not true that a child can be born so easily¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s a new thing¡±

    Irina¡¯s pussy that already received a vaginal cum shot leaks a little.

    ¡°Be careful next time¡±

    ¡°Ab, Absolutely? Next is absolutely going out?¡±

    She is desperately saying, that she is willing to let me cum again, this Loli elf.

 Chapter 100: Formation ? â€œDianne Special Duty Corpsâ€

    <h4>Chapter 100: Formation ? ¡°Dianne Special Duty Corps¡±</h4>

    Maia¡¯s blue wings gracefully swayed the atmosphere andnded in front of the Crossbow Corps Building on the outskirts of Basson. We were used to riding in a carriage and the corps members saw thending from the window. But there was a fellow who wasn¡¯t used to all this and was super happy.

    ¡°Ooh, fast! And Celesta is still wide!¡±

    The silver-haired child (visible) elf, Irina.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re d you brought her here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there are many people out there who are aiming for Irina. That¡¯s why there are Maia and me, and asionally¡­¡­¡±

    Dianneughed lightly. She was a kind person.

    ¡°So that everyone knows me, I¡¯m Irina, the white n head. You can rely on me at your own discretion.¡±

    When Irina greeted everyone at the entrance of the barracks, everyone weed her and those with a troubling preference got excited.

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d never see you again!¡±

    ¡°She is dangerously super cute. She won¡¯t lose to 10-man captain Anzeros.¡±

    ¡°Idiot! If youpare two individuals, don¡¯t forget Jeanne-chan!¡±

    ¡°But Jeanne-chan is already caught by Smithson¡¯s poison fangs¡­¡­uuu¡±

    ¡°Wait, everyone! 10-man captain Smithson brought her, didn¡¯t he? She is an elf? Isn¡¯t there something?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of that, it seems that the armored elf, which was at the Spring Festival for a moment, had a pink atmosphere with 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Everybody listen. I¡¯ve imagined a horrible thing just now¡­¡­!!¡±

    The excitement began to turn in a strange direction. Mikagami began to worry about Anzeros shrugging her shoulders.

    ¡°Please tell me, Irina-chan!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t like being called with ¡®chan¡¯, but I¡¯ll forgive you for asking questions.¡±

    ¡°Have you been raped by the bastard, Smithson?¡±

    What are you guys saying? ¡­¡­No, well, that¡¯s not wrong.

    ¡°What Smithson-dono, you by some chance, are you touching the story of the women he held?¡±

    And Irina seemed to have never thought about acting for a while.

    ¡°I wanted you to deny it lightly if you could!¡±

    I gave up and ran away.

    ¡°You¡¯re a devil. A real devil!¡±

    ¡°Following Jeanne-chan and 10-man captain Anzeros, he put his hands on another girl without hesitation!¡±

    ¡°Catch him! Life and death are not asked! Life and death are not questioned. In a sexual sense!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a scary way to say it!¡±

    The idiot members chased me with tremendous momentum. The usual chase began¡­¡­Dianne moved unusually.

    ¡°That¡­ ¡±

    ¡ºUooooo!?¡»

    Her leg hit all the members. Then she raised a voice to me and the other corps members.

    ¡°If you have time to do stupid things, clean up the barracks a little! The reorganization summary is probably this week, the resignation will be a recement of people! You¡¯ll be ridiculed by the next person!¡±

    That¡¯s right. The reorganization was not just about increasing the number of friends or changing the name of the corps. Even parting. There were fellows who transferred to another unit or retire. I might have retired this time and resumed cksmithing. A few more days. Time was important. Everyone stood up and returned to the barracks with a little embarrassment. I would also help with the cleaning.

    ¡°Anzeros-san, Dianne-sama. Can you get along with sword practice?¡±

    In such an atmosphere, only Aurora didn¡¯t break the tensioned air. Well, that¡¯s right. I mean, was it a good idea?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    A few dayster, the messenger arrived and the reorganization was confirmed.

    ¡°Dianne¡¯s in special duty corps?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a rtively secret project because they can¡¯t afford to publicly dere the details of their mission. They don¡¯t have a sense, but that¡¯s the name. From today, I¡¯ll be a 100-man special dutymander.¡±

    ¡°Then, are I and Anzeros 10-man special duty captains?¡±

    ¡°Temporarily.¡±

    About 10 people, led by Dianne, were selected and a special duty corps was established. A special duty corps was literally a unit dedicated to special missions. Since authority was expanded only for that mission, special duties were added to the head of this position. Special intelligence brigades and special high-speed brigades that reported directly to the central headquarters were permanently designated as special duties, but such temporary designations were not umon. The privilege of a special duty corps was that the action schedule was more discretionary. Of course, it was a privilege, but it did not change to military service, so it was essential to submit a n or report before or after the event. But depending on the purpose of the action, it would be epted even if they took their own action for a considerable period of time. When it came to overseas exploration like this time, that right was absolutely necessary.

    ¡°So the members are me and Anzeros¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Aurora is also officially incorporated. Selenium and older sister should be treated as a regr soldier and special officer.¡±

    ¡°What about the other five?¡±

    ¡°Keiron, Goto, Lantz, Boyd and me.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ ¡±

    10-man captain Keiron was azy but unusually strong fox beast. Regr soldiers Goto and Lantz were called the Masturbation Brothers who pulled out even when pulling out in public. Associate soldier Boyd was a one-horned ogre with a beautiful girlfriend. It was a very subtle selection of people.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyone like Isaac?¡±

    ¡°Isaac must continue to maintain the Crossbow Corps as a 100-manmander. Together with Williams, they n to increase the Crossbow Corps to 200. Mikagami and Bronson will be there.¡±

    ¡­¡­I see. Is there really a role for each talented person?

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but isn¡¯t it better to leave Boyd by Isaac?¡±

    ¡°Well, I thought so too. If Anzeros trains him well, he can be an Ace knight.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    Keiron, Lantz and Goto were relied on as crossbow soldiers but were not suitable for closebat. As long as you didn¡¯t know what the search would be, Boyd who might serve as supplementary forces for closebat could sometimes be a trump card.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s bad for his girlfriend in Basson, but¡­¡­do you really want to take Boyd with us?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    And there were La and Maia as extra forces that could not be reported to the military. If you aligned this much, it was easy to search for monsters. It was a force that could be expected in each of the specialty fields though it would not go. Surely it would work somehow.

    ¡°Nshana, Smithson. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do, but your room will be empty.¡±

    ¡°I will rely on you.¡±

    All mypanions, including Apple, who were not going to take the exploration itself, would follow Isaac and Mikagami. Williams was promoted to a 100-manmander and Bronson became a 10-man captain. They were named the Second Crossbow Corps and seemed to continue protecting Basson together with Isaac¡¯s First Crossbow Corps. It seemed that they would expand the barracks on their own and wee new friends who would arrive from far away. Apart from that, 20 people seemed to leave Basson after all, including those who had been transferred to supply corps and archers, those who were transferred to the infantry and those who retired. It was a lonely story, but they also had their own talents and lives.

    ¡°Pleasee home as soon as possible from the special affairs. Because it¡¯s 100-manmander Dianne¡¯s crossbow corps.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve arranged for dark elf soldiers to make up for my magic tactics. ¡­¡­Do it well, 100-manmander Isaac.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Isaac, Mikagami and a number of soldiers came to see us off by saluting with their right fist on their left chest.

    ¡°Good luck, 100-man special dutymander Dianne!¡±

    ¡ºGood Luck!¡»

    Listening to the reliable chanting, we left Basson in Maia¡¯s carriage.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. And then,e back quickly, Isaac¡­ no 100-manmander, please protect Basson.¡±

    Boyd said that with a little tear in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    Dianne said so and Boyd and Keiron also saluted.

    ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t you have good subordinates, Dianne.¡±

    ¡°They are proud subordinates.¡±

    Dianne proudly spoke to Irina¡¯s words.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The first destination was the capital city. For the time being, I was immersed in the aftermath of the reorganization and Anzeros and I took Aurora to the arena, guiding Boyd and the others, who were renewing their feelings, to the hotel on the way. First of all, Aurora had to learn how to fight Sharon.

    ¡°For now we have 100-manmander Grants. That person will teach you swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a good thing. And there are surely a lot of Sword Saints in the Royal Arena. It¡¯s going to be a good training session.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    There were three reasons for visiting the capital. The first was Aurora¡¯s training. Aurora didn¡¯t have the impression that she wasn¡¯t good because she worshiped Anzeros. In fact, she had the potential to spur a growth rateparable to Anzeros. Even Anzeros had to learn from excellent teachers and continue fighting to reach her current sword ability at the age of 24 but Aurora was only 17 years old and antagonized it. The poor handling of a shockwave could be supplemented with magic which she was much more proficient in than Anzeros and even in engraving, she had a growth rate that could be a good match even to me.

    The rest was stamina, but it was already a huge amount like Anzeros and high enoughpared to me and Keiron¡¯s stamina as normal crossbow soldiers. There was a possibility that if she had a good teacher that opened her eyes, she might make a big leap forward. Second reason was the information on the messenger of Renfangas who hade to this royal city. Third was to get the map of the northern six kingdoms before it became the demon territory that should be in the royal academy. Both information would be difficult to obtain. ¡­ Well, as long as we can get it¡­

    ¡°We are here too, but it would be nice if Dianne and the others also get results¡­¡­¡±

    The problem was that none of them were uncertain. There was no confirmation that a Sword Saint who could be Aurora¡¯s teacher would be free when I drove to ask for a lesson at this time. And the messenger of Renfanggas might have returned home after visiting the royal city. Furthermore, the information before the birth of the demon territory might have been thrown away because it had little meaning now. In addition, it was suspicious whether an investigation was done seriously 300 years ago or not and even if a map was found, it was likely that it was a picture map closer to an image. Trot also had a weak point that such old information tended to deteriorate because long-lived races had no power. It was undeniable that everything was only a story that intertwined the expectation sought to ¡°hopefully¡± it.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Grants-senseitely.¡±

    In the arena, where Anzeros once had a duel, there was nothing to do with the guards. But there was a regrettable talk about the fact that 100-manmander Grants wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be 100-manmander Grants. I wonder if there is a Great Sword Saint who can teach me swordsmanship¡­¡­?¡±

    When Anzeros asked the guard, he shook his head powerlessly.

    ¡°Even after Ruth ascended the throne the other day, the Great Sword Saints who were called the old generation and had been focusing on training the next generation, began to refrain from doing that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­This reminded me, there were many Great Sword Saints that worried about the future and that fight.

    ¡°If it was a technical exchange, I would be pleased if the young Ace Knights who are present can practice.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh¡±

    Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t have time to go along with other people¡¯s training. Aurora didn¡¯t have much time.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Anyway, it might be better than not practicing. Anzeros-san, get ready.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I understand!¡±

    The two entered the waiting room of the arena while showing frustrated feelings. ¡­¡­When this happens, only Maia and Dianne would be able to practice tightly. Then, it was a good idea to reduce the burden of Dianne¡¯s investigation.

    ¡°Selenium¡­¡­and Apple, as well as Irina may be useful.¡±

    I ran out of the arena, thinking of the three faces that might be able to help Dianne.

    On the way to the hotel, I saw something unusual.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t pay with a gold coin like this which I¡¯ve never seen before. Isn¡¯t the color roughly strange, isn¡¯t it a counterfeit?¡±

    ¡°U, Uh¡­¡­even if you say something like that¡­¡­ah, that, the castle can pay for it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why does the castle have to pay for travelers? If you ask me, I will go bankrupt if I was the King¡±

    ¡°Hiee¡±

    The girl looked to be a traveler because of what I saw, but somehow I had a different feeling as her whole body was covered in clothes¡­ No, should I say a woman? A woman who was 16-17 years old looking a little lost. Did she eat and drink in the middle of pushing the questions and answered in the table, even though she could wash the dishes? But she was a clumsy person. There was no way you could get into the castle.

    ¡°Anything else I can give you?¡±

    ¡°What about the thing on your waist? Even if it is rotten, that sword can be about the cost for a meal.¡±

    ¡°This is no good! E, Emmm, other¡­¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡­¡±

    The girl was a little funny and cute, so I decided to give out a helping hand, remembering that some money was given with the reorganization.

    ¡°Hey, boss. I will pay the bill.¡±

    ¡°Really older brother. Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes. How much is it?¡±

    ¡°70 gold coins.¡±

    She had eaten quite a lot. Even if it was in a cheap dining room, it would cost 10 gold coins.

    ¡°Ah, emm, you are¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Shi.¡±

    The bill payment ended with the puzzled woman being silent.

    Sometimes it felt good to do good deeds.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything in the castle that you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    I preached to the girl with the creditor¡¯s privilege. However, the girl bowed her head in a hurry andughed happily.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about this. Please give me your name.¡±

    ¡°Even if you know it I will leave soon, so it won¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah. But¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, that¡¯s right. That sword is important for you, but do you also have the skills?¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes. Extremely.¡±

    The woman puffed up her chest. It seemed that she had quite a splendid chest for a short person¡­¡­no no.

    ¡°I have a friend who needs a little special training in swordsmanship. Can youe with me?¡±

    It would be better to have more practice partners. She nodded vigorously when I added, ¡°She¡¯s Ace Knight¡±.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what pays you for your kindness.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then I would rely on you. ¡­¡­Emm, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me your name, so isn¡¯t it a bit mean.¡±

    ¡°Haha. I¡¯m Andy Smithson, 10-man captain of the Celesta army.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Neia Grans, Hero.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I am a hero.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I wondered if I picked up a little girl.

 Chapter 101: The Melancholy of Sword Princess Aurora

    <h4>Chapter 101: The Mncholy of Sword Princess Aurora</h4>

    I took the girl named Neia who I was not sure about being a self-proimed hero and went to the great arena and for the time being followed Anzeros inside. This arena was open to Ace Knights and above for training for free, but otherwise, only military personnel were allowed to enter. At the time of the duel between Anzeros and Erik, the king was observing it, so I couldn¡¯t pass, but this time I could pass if there was a sign that I was apanied by an Ace Knight.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­that girl?¡±

    Anzeros made a suspicious face. Well, she usually reacted like that when I brought a girl so she didn¡¯t know suddenly what to think in the current busy situation?

    ¡°My name is Neia Grands.¡±

    Neia introduced herself by taking off her old-fashioned hat. Her ears were not exposed from her slightly swollen hair and I didn¡¯t know if she was a human, elf or beastmen. It was not the first time I met her, so I kept quiet.

    ¡°I am 10-man captain Anzeros. From Celesta¡¯s northern army corps¡­.No, Dianne¡¯s special duty corps Ace Knight.¡±

    Anzeros returned with a salute in Celesta-style by putting her right fist on her left chest. They were almost the same height and were smiling a little.

    ¡°I came to help you train in swordsmanship as per Smithson-san¡¯s instructions.¡±

    Neia put her old hat on her head and lightly shook the handle of the sword on her waist.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, this girl¡­¡­do her skills stand out?¡±

    ¡°I may or may not stand out.¡±

    While I was on my way, I got to the point of being refreshed.

    ¡°She is confident in her sword skills and as we don¡¯t have enough practice partners, it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m enough. It¡¯s too much.¡±

    Anzeros didn¡¯t rush excessively and began to stand first and started walking as if she had given up.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that a little less talking about?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. This is a sacred ce for Trot Swordsman. Even if there are no Great Sword Saints or 100-manmander Grants, there are dozens of swordsmen.¡±

    Anzeros raised a voice that didn¡¯t stand for her words. That meant¡­

    ¡°But after all¡­¡­isn¡¯t it a big hint for Aurora?¡±

    ¡°Good sense.¡±

    Anzeros sighed.

    ¡°There are less than 10 days. It may be impossible.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    In the basement of the arena, there were a lot of training fields of decent sizes separated by a fence and a lot of Ace Knights from Trot were practicing there. Those who swung a sword, those who repeatedly attacked a log with a wooden sword, those who somersaulted and sat down and those who repeated the suspension movement. Many swordsmen were running shirtless inrge hallways. It was a really sweaty space. Traditionally, female swordsmen were not allowed in Trot, so the whole ce smelled like men. In such a situation, it was not unreasonable to attract a lot of attention in the training field wherever Aurora stood. After all, she was an elf, a beautiful girl and elegant and strong as well.

    ¡°Guaaa!!¡±

    Arge-sized swordsman had his practice armor broken by Aurora¡¯s sword and he copsed. The surroundings were noisy.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    A young swordsman who was the referee took a practice sword and stood in front of Aurora.

    ¡°Next is me.¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­I¡¯m fine. Come¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora lifted her sword while breathing out. As expected, her opponents were Ace Knights. Aurora was also an excellent swordsman, but she didn¡¯t seem to be able to win easily.

    ¡°I wish Aurora would take a little rest.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s bad for Aurora. It¡¯s been less than an hour since she started the assembly, but if she already is breathing so hard¡­ she won¡¯t be able to do it in a realbyrinth exploration or war.¡±

    Anzeros¡¯s evaluation was harsh. In the middle of the conversation, another swordsman bought a referee and the match started.

    ¡°Seii!! Deyaa!!¡±

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora barely overthrew the swordsmaning in with haste. However, as expected, her movement was uninterrupted. And Aurora switched the handle of her sword from right to left at the moment when the other party saw through the condition and he ducked to decide the game at a dash.

    ¡°!!¡±

    She attacked again with the sharpness that came back like another person and became victorious by bouncing her opponent¡¯s sword into the air.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    Game over. The opponent was reced again.

    ¡°Can she handle the sword on the left as well as on the right?¡±

    I nodded to Neia¡¯s question.

    ¡°It can be said she is being acrobatic to make up for herck of stamina. She says it¡¯s almost the same way it can be used.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to have a shield than to do such a thing. The burden on the defensive side should not bepared to a sword. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be able to improve her ability to take over a lot.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Oh, I see. Neia should be a traveler. And having a currency I¡¯ve never seen, she should at least be from quite far away.

    ¡°We don¡¯t use shields much in the Northwest ins.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. At least Ace Knights might have use of it.¡±

    The shield was a weapon that wasn¡¯t very important here. Although it was used for avoiding arrows, most soldiers in closebat didn¡¯t use it. One thing was the presence of Ogre soldiers. Their best blow could beat and kill humans, no matter how strong the shield was. Therefore, the survival rate was still high if it was pushed against a shield rather than defending poorly. Another thing was the existence of Sword Saints. Their attack power surpassed that of an ogre. Also against them, the same way was better than to defend poorly. The traditional poprity of two-handed swords among Trot Sword Saints also spurred this trend ¡­ No, but wait. In fact, it might be necessary for Aurora to win over Sharon. It was also true that the amount of fighting by manipting a long sword with one hand put a strain on the gripping power. With a shield, it was easier to hold down the same impact.

    ¡°I see¡­¡­If you ask me, that hand will be helpful.¡±

    ¡°Andy?¡±

    ¡°Anzeros, call Aurora.¡±

    ¡°Eh? A, Ah, yes¡­¡­¡±

    When I told Aurora about the idea, she looked ufortable.

    ¡°It¡¯s rather dangerous.¡±

    ¡°But if you do it properly, it¡¯ll be a lot easier than it is now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right in theory, but I have a little more than a week to get acquainted with a weapon that I¡¯ve never used before¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You will be able to do it.¡±

    The length of the sword that Aurora used was the limit for a one-handed sword. It was more difficult than the beginning to use it honestly and to use it even for defense. Anzeros used short swords from the beginning and was more reasonable.

    ¡°But I was surprised. It¡¯s really something that you can fight with both hands.¡±

    Neia sat by the wall and waspletely in watching mode as she said that. She was wearing an old fashioned hat and a half-length cloak and looked like a doll that a child had finally made of extra clothes when she sat down.

    ¡°Andy-san, who is this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, she is Neia. She seems to be confident in her sword skill.¡±

    ¡°Because I am a hero.¡±

    Moreover, she puffed up her chest with pride as she imed her title which I didn¡¯t understand very well. She was tall enough to y with Anzeros but she had quite a bit of chest. I felt that the presence of Anzeros and Aurora staggered a little.

    ¡°¡­¡­If, If you have confidence in your abilities, would you like to prove it? I want as much battle experiences as I can have now.¡±

    Aurora barely said that without being swept away, but Nia shook her head in trouble.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­can I say it? It¡¯s a bit rude.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, your attack power is too poor. I¡¯ll make you change your eyes even if you close your eyes.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Neia seemed apologetic, but without any concern, she said that with pity.

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­yo, you mock me, suddenly!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not mocking you¡­¡­then, let¡¯s do it now?¡±

    Neia stood up with her hat lightly fixed and walked to the center of the training field. The other swordsmen who were fighting against Aurora and Anzeros were stunned.

    ¡°Come on, go ahead!¡±

    Without taking a practice sword, Neia stretched out one hand from the cloak with a strange length and supported only the hat and smiled, prompting Aurora. Aurora turned the practice sword towards Neia with a resolute expression.

    ¡°If it hits you, won¡¯t it be painful?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please feel free to kill me.¡±

    Aurora made a few shots to Neia who said something scary. Neia hit with a step on the left and right without any sign of a direct hit. It was a light step like 100-man special dutymander Becker.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡±

    Aurora looked a little and elerates her attack. After all that, Neia still dodged it easily. And Neia responded to Aurora¡¯s movement that elerated more and more with a generous expression.

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­th, this is!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s so poor. There¡¯s not a bit of a surprise.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not all!¡±

    Aurora emitted a shockwave. At that moment, Neia held down her hat and suddenly made a backflip. The shockwave emitted by Aurora was canceled by the shockwave emitted by the backflip.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of sonic shooters in Trot. Or rather, is this really out of card?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora¡¯s sword was trembling. It was both the screaming of her muscles and humiliation of the many matches.

    ¡°Sonic shooters¡­¡­don¡¯t ask me.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­how much Ace Knights?¡±

    The surrounding swordsmen began to be noisy¡­. They couldn¡¯t fight like that, but I had seen heroes many times in the distance, so I could understand. Neia was strong. She was probably at the same level or even better than Dianne.

    ¡°Your sword is sharp but extremely thin. If you don¡¯t pass one there is no second sword that follows. It¡¯s like¡­¡­¡±

    After Neia lightly lowered the hat¡¯s brim, she smiled self-evidently that could only be seen from the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a sword that looks like someone¡¯s favorite, imitating that person¡¯s cool battle.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°I was always second.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°In ves, I was my brother¡¯s shadow. Here, I¡¯m Anzeros¡¯s shadow. Even in engraving, I¡¯m behind you. Even at night¡­¡­I am always in the second position simrly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s the way it is. What will happenter?¡±

    I knew that she was feeling down somehow, so I chose my words with as much care as possible and answered her optimistically. However, when Aurora drank a sip of wine as small as a kiss, she suddenly released a gloomy hot breath into the night of the royal city.

    ¡°With my mouth, I always said about trying to do my best and in fact, I was trying to do that¡­¡­but today I learned about the truth.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine myself being the best. I¡¯m not prepared. I was standing in an uninhabited field that wasn¡¯t behind anyone and I had no idea that I was the only one to base myself on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, my swordsmanship was a blind imitation of my brother¡¯s swordsmanship.¡±

    Sheughed with a chuckle. Was it the power of the alcohol that made herugh for words that seemed to sink?

    ¡°My brother is a genius. I still think so. He was able to surpass his instructor who was invited from outside the forest, knitted his own style and just passed through. I was a splendid imitation of my brother¡¯s brilliant swordsmanship. I intended to be stronger by imitating his swordsmanship and to be an Ace Knight, I tried to make up for theck of effort and determination by taking advantage of the tenacity of both hands and tricks.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, if you¡¯re actually an Ace Knight, aren¡¯t you an Ace Knight?¡±

    Aurora smiledughing strangely. No, this was the cuteness of this 17-year-old girl.

    ¡°Andy-san, I didn¡¯t want to deny my love for you. I wanted to insist that I wasn¡¯t just a child of a sympathetic country in an era where elves and people argued without meaning.¡±

    ¡°U, Uh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I wanted to say that I was an elf in a new era. I was born in a new era, standing in my own dignity in a new world and I wanted to fall in love with you as Aurora, the one and only Ace Knight, who wouldn¡¯t be frightened of anyone. ¡­¡­But all I have is borrowed from people from the old age and they¡¯ve been taken care of me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do, Don¡¯t think so seriously¡­¡­you¡¯re only 17 years old, right? Every child is taken care of by an adult. It¡¯s still long, so it¡¯s too early to give up on yourself, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 102: Resurrection of Sword Princess Aurora

    <h4>Chapter 102: Resurrection of Sword Princess Aurora</h4>

    When I reported to Dianne about the Gold Arm man that I met in the city, she was really surprised.

    ¡°Gold Arm? In this city?¡±

    ¡°He was there. It was a human¡±

    ¡°A human¡­¡­what kind of person was he?¡±

    ¡°He is a little bit bald¡­¡­when I was a year old, he was like 100-manmander Grants. The rest of the Gold Gauntlet was really everyday like a townsman¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see. Alex Buster¡±

    ¡°Alex¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne also has information about the main hero of Renfangas. Sure enough, it seemed to me.

    ¡°Alex Buster, a great hero from Rennest, the capital city of Renfengas. Known as ¡ºRennest¡äs devil¡». He is strong. I personally thought he wasn¡¯t a messenger but a defender of his home country¡±

    ¡°Devil¡­¡­it¡¯s kind of a disaster, isn¡¯t it? He was an old man who seemed to do things like a carpenter or cksmith¡±

    ¡°He is a magician. Besides, there is nothing he can be ashamed of as someone who is physically as strong as a ck Arm. Rumor has it that he is developing a lot of original spellings¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nonsense¡±

    ¡°He is one of the strongest knights in the most dangerous country on the continent. Thats nonsense¡±

    The Kingdom of Renfangas is located on the east side of the continent, between the steep eastern mountain range and the snake mountain range and is responsible for blocking the way to the demon territory spreading north. I mean, otherwise the country will be destroyed directly. When Renfangas is destroyed, the nations in the south are destined to be destroyed in an avnche manner, so other countries may face conflicts with Renfangas but will not actually invade. The upation of Renfangas is nothing more than dedicating their own strength to fighting monsters endlessly. Renfangas, who maintains the national body in this way, is naturally known to be able to cover the power of fighting monsters with their own people alone and the treatment of foreign mercenaries is known to be exceptional. The Renfangas army gathered all the continent¡¯s bragging talents and were aiming for fame as heroes for the first time. Speaking of the strongest in such a situation, it may be necessary to work unless it is a fool.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, Neia is also a Gold Arm¡­¡­no, she is one of the ck Arms¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Neia?¡±

    ¡°Neia Grans, a strange girl who has been practicing with Aurora for the past few days. She looks like Anzeros¡­¡­but her movements were so sophisticated, such as 100-man special dutymander Becker or Almeida¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Her abilities cant bepared to that of Ace Knights, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so I thought she was a hero in Renfangas¡±

    ¡°I have never heard of her. Neia¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°She is young, so I don¡¯t think her name is known yet¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Umm¡±

    With that strength, I think she¡¯ll be a general in just a few years.

    ¡°¡­¡­Anyway, the fact that Devil Buster is wandering around this town may be a source of information. I¡¯ll try to find him on asion¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a map¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I talked to the royal capital academy about that matter. It seems that the Librarian Association is moving to the fishing of ancient documents. I¡¯m a little worried that the story was strangely smooth¡±

    ¡°That Alex Buster is just hanging around, so maybe there¡¯s some kind of movement in the royal family and maybe that¡¯s the next thing¡±

    ¡°I wonder. ¡­¡­But if that¡¯s the case, then the new king, surprisingly might be a stubborn person. How can we move in that restrictive situation¡­¡­¡±

    Regardless of Ruth¡¯s political power.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then what should I do?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­Well, if Aurora¡äs training is going well, will youe to me with Maia soon?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡­¡­Maia and I?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The answer came out immediately.

    ¡°Aurora-chan, if you don¡¯t eat well, it will resonate tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t enter¡­¡­my stomach doesn¡¯t ept it¡±

    ¡°Arara¡±

    Hilda-san looks worried. No wonder. Aurora, who is wound up by many bandages with lots of scratches, left behind half of her dinner. ¡­¡­After all, she seems to be doing a tough training.

    ¡°You still have to eat it for tomorrow¡¯s training¡±

    Anzeros shakes her head when she pretends to persuade Aurora. It looks pretty hard.

    ¡°I will prepare pillster, but¡­¡­you don¡¯t have that many days, right?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s impossible¡­¡­no, this is the reason why I came to the capital city of Trot¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll at least give you a massage in the bath. Selenium, Hilda-san, help me¡±

    Aurora smiles happily without the power to refuse Anzeros¡¯s words ofbor.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, Andy. What do you think works best at a time like this?¡±

    ¡°Have you read this far, Dianne?¡±

    ¡°Even though things may appear this way, I¡¯m still a 100-manmander¡±

    The answer to this situation is Polka¡äs miraculous spring. Drinking the water will help with physical fatigue and soaking in it will repair the damage.

    ¡°Goto, Boyd and Lantz. ¡­¡­If you want to eat meals, you wille along flying on Maia to Polka¡±

    ¡°Uiiso¡±

    ¡°Do we go?¡±

    ¡°Stupid, we¡¯ll pack water. It¡¯s better to have more hands¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right¡±

    By the way, Keiron is a man who can be used for an emergency rather than for such a steady job.

    ¡°I will go too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Irina? Are you homesick yet?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. ¡­¡­It¡¯s faster to go to thend of the Red n from here than to cross the Snake Mountain Range. That miraculous spring loses its effectiveness in half a day, but there is no way to waste even a moment¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right. Thank you¡±

    If Irina guides us, we can use the short movement technique using instantaneous movement technology between ns in the northern forest. If the time taken to bring the miraculous spring water back is short, not only can she drink it, but Aurora can also heal her wounds by using it in a bath.

    ¡°Then, Apple and Selenium are going to be Dianne¡¯s assistants¡­¡­good, so this will be the shift from today¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you for taking care of me¡±

    ¡°Don`t worry¡±

    I stroke Aurora¡äs head. Aurora originally stood on behalf of all of us. Everyone can¡¯t help.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Then about a week.

    Irina, Maia and I (and the male soldiers) spend their days going back and forth between Polka and the capital city, while Dianne and others look for Gold Arm ¡¸Alex Buster¡¹. I mean, I was able to see him several times once, but because of a mysterious walking technique (Thanks to the story when Dianne said ¡°He is developing such original spells¡±), he can¡¯t be caught easily. Aurora and Anzeros have always attended the arena and learned a lot. I thought about listening to the content, but I felt naive, so I stopped myself. Aurora is not the type that boasts to people that she is fluttering. In front of me, Aurora won¡¯t give up. So it¡¯s okay to leave her alone. She is a genius and flexible. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do about it.

    ¡°I recently felt like I would be Polka¡äs Baron personal retainer¡±

    ¡°That person¡¯s peeping point search technology is unparalleled. He bought a¡­¡­dwarf-made telescope¡±

    Lantz and Goto enjoy theing and going to Polka more than necessary, but I want them to weigh in a little.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    And thest day of Aurora¡¯s training, before the confrontation with Sharon the next day.

    ¡°She¡¯s amazing. If she takes a chance, she will be able to hit it and the degree of perfection will increase instantly. ¡­¡­On the first day, I thought she would be more clogged, but I was surprised that the change of style was so quick¡±

    In the sunset, Neia looks up at me and reports while pushing up the brim of her old hat.

    ¡°If she experiences another year of battle blessed with strong opponents, she will surely be a great hero¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So what is a hero¡­¡­¡±

    Neia smiled carefreely.

    ¡°I am a hero. A courageous person. Protecting innocent people and the city where people sleep. A person who never pulls¡±

    ¡°No, not that dictionary meaning¡­¡­let¡¯s stop¡±

    It might be a religious belief. I will not pursue it. However, Neia looks around the streets, stares at the many swordsmening out from the arena and narrows her eyes brightly.

    ¡°This country¡­¡­no, this northwest in is a good ce. There are many people fighting to protect people. Many heroes can live¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What, aren¡¯t there always a lot of people?¡±

    I have never heard of a country where there are few soldiers who protect people, even on the shores of centralkes, in the eastern mountains and on the southern ins. But Neia¡¯s tone was never a joke or a dream.

    ¡°A hero, even people, need to eat or a thing is also for entry, isn¡¯t it? If there are too many full-time workers to fight, the people will be pressured by that alone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? Well¡­¡­that¡¯s the way it is¡±

    In fact, there isn¡¯t much need for excessive armaments in such a thinnd. No one aims for it. Other than monsters. But Neia was serious.

    ¡°The ultimate thing is that you have to fight against any powerful enemy by yourself. That¡¯s what heroes are¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I mean, that ce will sooner orter be destroyed¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a good thing¡±

    Neia smiled and turned around.

    ¡°I wish her good luck. ¡­¡­And Smithson-san, I hope to see you again someday¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, if Aurora¡äs special training is over today, will there be no longer any contact with Neia?

    ¡°See you again, Neia¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    The farewell was light, but as long as there is a rtionship between Renfangas and the demon territory exploration, we will meet again someday. I saw her off with such a certainty in my heart that I had not spoken to anyone yet.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­I finally caught you, Hero-sama. Good grief, why don¡¯t you just shave me away and hide in the clouds? It¡¯s a matter of national prestige¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s it for today¡±

    ¡°I hope so. ¡­¡­I¡¯ve taken the secret n of Duke Gardner. It¡¯s about time we pulled out and reported¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that true? It¡¯s a shame¡±

    ¡°Is there so much regret to leave this country?¡±

    ¡°Well, Trot, is a good and rich country¡±

    ¡°Yeah. ¡­¡­Even though it¡¯s a defeated country, it¡¯s important, the productivity of this country¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to try the famous eating tour tonight, Buster-sama¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, think of whose wallet it is¡­¡­good grief, okay¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Next day. We enter the northern forest from the usual Red nnd and go to the vacantnd in the forest near the Cherry Blossom n. There were three spectators, Gorkus and the Gauntlet Knights.

    ¡°Well you came, sky-blue princess. I was waiting for you to apologize for fear of defeat¡±

    ¡°Pull out your weapon and prepare, ck Arm¡±

    Aurora doesn¡¯t meet with Sharon whoes intimidating with a light mouth at all. I thought it would be a bit disgusting, but it was a bit surprising.

    ¡°I wonder if you are expecting me to do anything? I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m the lowest seat of the Glory n and there¡¯s a good reason for that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I am not a child enough to think that I will be defeated by someone like you and I think I will have the victory over the Glory n itself. If your disdain is on the back of the ns and the state, you¡¯re already at the bottom of the mud of the stigma that Renfangas and Arcus will never wipe out your disgrace again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sky blue Aurora!¡±

    Sharon makes a provocation by herself and breaks easily by counter-provocation. And I saw it. The ck arm over there ¡­¡­Well, the scar-faced elf called Berga made a small nod to Aurora. ¡­¡­Sharon has such an evaluation even among herpanions. By the way, Felios had a angrily face, not as outright as Sharon. He also seems to be weak to the provocationparatively.

    ¡°I dere in the name of the spirit of light, to be an observer¡±

    Gorkus raises his hand after confirming that both of them are in the middle of the vacantnd.

    ¡°Either one loses the will or the power to fight, to determine the winner and loser! You must not have the will of injuring or killing the opponent in this battle! If you are proud, ept this decision in your name!

    ¡°In the name of Sky Blue Aurora¡±

    ¡°In the name of Glory Sharon¡±

    Due to the fact that the two of them spoke, the duel is established. And Irina sticks out her fan and shouts.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    They take distance at the same time as Irina¡¯s words are heard. In the meantime, about 5 meters. Sharon wears the usual bikini armor (cloth wrapped) and holds a two-handed sword. A sword that is over a meter long. This is an average product. Aurora, on the other hand, wears an elegant cloak and dress with engravings for improved strength. Although the limbs are equipped with leather gauntlets and long boots, the uneasiness remains in the defense. However the good thing is¡­¡­ a slender longsword about 80 cm across the de, one on each waist. Aurora crossed both arms and pulled them out.

    ¡°Two sword style¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne makes a little surprised voice.

    ¡°Surely it is not impossible for Aurora who can hold a sword in the same way with both hands¡­¡­but if it is normal¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°By changing the length of one hand¡¯ benefits, she divides the role and the quality of the swords so that the tactical type is naturally in ce¡­¡­well, that¡¯s true¡±

    Anzeros responses to Dianne¡¯s surprise. It is not unusual for a swordsman to use this two-swords style. However, in order to gain the advantage of manpower, at most two sword styles with short swords and knives are seen, but two long sword styles are hardly seen. It¡¯s difficult, and it¡¯s a bit of a challenge. The longer the sword, the more the tip load is ced on the wrist. If it is short, it will be prevented and in many cases it will not be possible to push it off. To make up for the weakness of a longsword, it is standard to have a dagger that is excellent in defense and handling.

    ¡°Have you been trained in such acrobatics? But you cant match me with such hasty preparation¡±

    Sharon holds her sword with both hands andughs from her nose. Aurora lowered both swords from the front left and right. She closed her eyes slowly and mutters a little.

    ¡°My name is Aurora¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°The younger sister of young noble Lucas of the forest. The favorite child of ves. ¡­¡­The daughter of Dior who knows the new era. And the beloved ve of Andy Smithson¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    Sharon is slightly upset and blushes. Unexpected reaction.

    ¡°These things that shape me aren¡¯t fakes¡±

    Then Aurora lifts her swords slowly to cross her arms.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here!¡±

    In an instant, she opens her arms and swings her swords down. Bon, the sound of the sail swelling up and a huge shock wave urs. Two shockwaves were piled up to increase the power.

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­!!¡±

    Sharon rushes and dances in the air and dodges it. Aurora quickly leaps forward and strikes in session with a thrust and a sh. I couldn¡¯t catch it with my eyes, but the clear metal sound resonated. It¡¯s not a two-sword style with just two. It was sublimated into a real battle style knowing that the two swords were multiplied by each other.

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­!!¡±

    Most of the attack seemed to be barely prevented, but one shot seemed to fail and the cloth of the bikini armor is torn sideways. ¡­¡­When I look at it this way, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not just clothes. If it is ordinary clothes, it is a sh that strikes the heart and passes sideways through the gaps of the ribs.

    ¡°Do not get carried away!!¡±

    Sharon takes a distance and swings her sword to the ground. When I thought it was too far away in the air, she raised a wall so that the earth would turn up. The fine spray of earth bes a smoke screen and Aurora is not allowed to pursue.

    ¡°What is this!?¡±

    I scream unintentionally, but Dianne exins it calmly.

    ¡°Earth drive is a sword skill. Sometimes dwarf Ace Knights and Pdins use that skill. ¡­¡­However its my first time that I saw an elf user¡±

    As expected, Sharon is really a ck Arm. And not just a stick-wielding swordsman.

    ¡°I appreciate your efforts, but I don¡¯t wear this gauntlet just for show!!¡±

    Sharon kicks her own earth wall and strikes a blow to aurora, who has lost sight of the dust. Aurora catches it by crossing her swords.

    ¡°Nuuuu!!¡±

    ¡°Slow!¡±

    Sharon turns her sword and hits the nk as sheughs at Aurora, who is trembling at the weight of the blow. Aurora defends herself against it by turning around the sword set up in a cross.

    ¡°It is more unrefined than it looks. Re-examine¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Talking from above!¡±

    Aurora continues to take a heavy blow of Sharon which is carried out one after another beautifully though it is considerably severe. The defense technique is clearly different from the time with one hand.

    ¡°How much special training did she do¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The technique of the young girl named Neia was amazing. ¡­¡­She has repeatedly attacked with the eye of a needle. She has endured that special training, so Aurora¡¯s current skill should be able to do it!¡±

    Anzeros holds her fist. And when they heard our words, with a twitch of the eyebrows, Felios and Berga looked here.

    ¡°¡­¡­Neia¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­After all, it is confirmed with them that Neia is someone from Renfangas. Felios grinds his teeth out of anger and raises his voice to Sharon.

    ¡°Sharon! Her swordsmanship was trained by Neia Grans, don¡¯t be careless!¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m on my guard!!¡±

    ¡­¡­Neia is amazing enough that Ferlos is wary of her.

    ¡°Felios-dono. If you¡¯re going to interfere with the duel, you¡¯re going to have to leave¡±

    Gorkus scowls at Felios. Berga silently stopped Felios from snoring. ¡­¡­Unexpectedly, leadership may be in Berga¡äs direction. In the meantime, Aurora, who surpassed Sharon¡¯s offensive, strikes back. Contrary to Sharon¡¯s intense bodily blows, Aurora¡äs rain-like attack pierces precisely. Sharon reys with the power of her two-handed sword and surpasses well, but it doesn¡¯t work well like Bonaparte. The cuts increases little by little and the breath rises. ¡­¡­Bikini armor is a little hard to see the raw wound when saying so. But.

    ¡°No matter how fast your attack is! Even if the defense is polite!¡±

    Sharon makes an obstacle again with Earth Drive and she swings back her sword greatly.

    ¡°After all, swordsmanship!¡±

    And, the raised earth wall is blown again. Releasing arge amount of crushed stone towards Aurora.

    ¡°Kyaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Compared to the battle with monsters, this technique is aimed only at fighting against people!!¡±

    And again, the stone crush attack from Earth Drive. It¡¯s a nasty attack that destroys the footing and visibility and doesn¡¯t let you hit.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­!!¡±

    Aurora which blew off most of the crushing stones with a shockwave isn¡¯t able to prevent the big ones indeed and suffered many bruises. This attack cannot bepletely sealed. She can¡¯t fill up. Even if she jumps and jumps in, the other party does not have a bad footing. If she will be targeted for a defenselessnding, it will be checkmate there. ¡­¡­Indeed, she doesn¡¯t have any more hands. No. Aurora has not lost her spirit at all. She isnt in a hurry at all. She grinned at Sharon, who tried to use Earth Drive again and put her two swords in her waist.

    ¡°It¡¯s good¡±

    Aurora sinks down. Taking the stance of concentrating power on the sword that is hung on the left waist.

    ¡°That¡¯s how you can devote yourself to things that are not human¡±

    Gin and roar.

    ¡°Behold!¡±

    At that moment, a light erupted from Aurora¡¯s waist and it seemed as if it had stretched in a straight line ignoring everything. Cutting the earth wall. Cutting off the dirt. Cutting the stones. And then.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Gaa¡±

    Hit Sharon¡¯s sword in half, cut off the bikini armor around the chest and is wounded.

    The game was decided with a single blow. Sharon sat down and looked at the wound on her chest, shaking with tears. Aurora stands majestically, turning the sword unshaken toward Sharon.

    ¡°Hii¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°My older brother cut a tree, even with a ruler. ¡­¡­I¡¯m still doing my best to the fullest, but someday I¡¯m sure¡±

    It is a proof that Aurora has epted all of her qualities and made it her own. The power of Ace Knight, who chased after her brother and imitated her brother¡¯s swordsmanship, is not a mistake. Undoubtedly one of her talents. Finding her own style and incorporate everything into oneplete model. Therefore, the powers obtained in the past do not be dead ends, but continue to grow and reach. A technique finally showed up in the following form as her swordsman, making use of everything and synergy.

    ¡°¡­¡­shing wave¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s the technique of General Lucas¡±

    Time begins to move when Anzeros and I muttered so.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!! Winner, Sky Blue Aurora!!¡±

    Irina decides that Sharon lost her will to fight.

    ¡°Belga!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    Ferlos and Berga hurry and go save Sharon. ¡­¡­Well, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t a fatal wound thanks to the softening with the sword tentatively and it probably will heal cleanly because there is a miraculous spring in this forest. Judging so, I rush to Aurora¡äs side.

    ¡°Aurora¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-san¡±

    Aurora smiles with her swords. Her clothes were covered with dust and the face and arms were full of bruises, but Aurora was very neat and beautiful and had a girlish smile. And to Sharon, who is being treated, she says in a dignified manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m not poisoned, I¡¯m not ying around, as I love this person. ¡­¡­The life of an elf is longer than other races, not because it is to enjoy the longevity itself, but rather to love each other only by the elves¡±

    She nces at me.

    ¡°Because I believe it was fortune that I meet you¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­. A little shy¡­¡­. To us like that, the scar-faced Berga objected in a low voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­Despite that, Sky-Blue Princess. ¡­¡­He can¡¯t live for a hundred years. Do you spend the remaining thousand years with the pain in your chest? Do you still love him knowing that?¡±

    ¡°If so, should I die?¡±

    As a matter of course, Aurora smiled. ¡­¡­What.

    ¡°He, Hey¡­¡­I can¡¯t ept that¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course. If it is too hard to live, I will die. If you deny happiness because you don¡¯t like it, no matter how long you have a long life, you¡¯ll want to die no matter what you do¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s also extreme¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Aurora leans over to me and whispers.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will not just be a ¡ºWoman¡» who just loves you, but a ¡ºMother¡» who keeps your proof of life and loves you?¡±

    ¡­¡­This girl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient and fall in love, youth is inevitable¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a future story!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Oh dear. I thought what would happen, but our friends might be outrageous¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over if Dianne-san says that. ¡­¡­I was overtaken at once¡±

    ¡°Huhu, aren¡¯t you going to end there?¡±

    ¡°Of course. ¡­¡­Because our husband is likely to rush into a dangerous ce¡±

    (Tl note: Talk between Dianne and Irina)

 Chapter 103: Retroactive Sword Princess Aurora [Aurora]

    <h4>Chapter 103: Retroactive Sword Princess Aurora [Aurora]</h4>

    Aurora¡¯s victory was celebrated with only rtives. It is unlikely that an Ace Knight will win against a ck Arm. It¡¯s like a sparrow defeating a hawk. It is a ce where it is sure to triumph grandly, such a duel to begin with, nobody knows except for the rtives. For the reason of the outbreak, there is no help for it. So, with Gorkus and Irina who know the background, it is a home party format at the new pub in Polka. ¡­¡­ We cant do it in an inn, because it¡¯s too narrow for Goto and Boyd.

    ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate the great victory of Aurora¡±

    Dianne raises a ceramic cup.

    ¡ºKanpai!!¡»

    Everyone chants along with it and raised their cups.

    ¡°No, I really can win, Ace is a master ss¡±

    Keiron flutters his fox ears and feels good. No, this isn¡¯t really helpful.

    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s Aurora. It¡¯s a bit impossible for me¡±

    Anzeros shrugs her shoulders.

    ¡°What is Anzeros, did you ept your loss?¡±

    When Dianne rushed in, Anzeros smiled.

    ¡°There will be a loss for this time only. If you witness the growth in just 10 days, you have to take off your hat. ¡­¡­It¡¯s extraordinary just to have endured training with Neia all the time¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. ¡­¡­She was a demon instructor. With a friendly grin, she absolutely didn¡¯t let me take a break¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know because I¡¯m not confused with that girl¡­¡­listen, she is a strange girl that doesn¡¯t really sell her name¡±

    ¡­¡­Neia? I wonder what she really is.

    ¡°But I¡¯m sure you wille back again, Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­that¡¯s right. I have a pride as the older girl¡±

    Anzeros who says so happily is strange and burst into aughter with Dianne.

    ¡°Wh, What is it!?¡±

    ¡°No, No, uh, that¡¯s right. You are the older girl¡±

    ¡°Kukukuku¡­¡­so, sorry, I was surprised¡±

    In fact, the age difference between Anzeros and Aurora is seven years. I should be able to insist, but I can¡¯t help but see the baby face and short Anzeros as the younger girl.

    ¡°It¡¯s terrible, isn¡¯t it!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­pukukuu¡±

    ¡°I, I know¡­¡­but I still remembered that Jeanne and Maia were older than you¡±

    Moreover, when I see the fact that there is a little child Irina (over 150 years old) on top of that, I know that my surrounding is weird.

    ¡°M, Mou, Anzeros-san and Andy-san, even Dianne-sama! It¡¯s like they¡¯re saying I¡¯m old!¡±

    Aurora, the guest of honor, has her face be red. Is the content of the ceramic cup in her left hand a local alcohol? Well, it¡¯s not just Aurora, who has a drunken redness.

    ¡°After all, Polka¡äs alcohol is delicious¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a great ce to take a bath after this¡±

    ¡°Regr soldier Goto, Regr soldier Lantz, drinking alcohol and taking a bath right away seems to be bad¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, if you don¡¯t drink in a good seat, you¡¯ll be rude to drink!¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s rude to not look into the female bath when there are beautiful Polka women¡±

    ¡ºIn other words, our fate is inevitable¡»

    ¡°¡­¡­No, that, sorry¡±

    Men¡¯s bottom was the usual condition.

    ¡°But it was good, I didn¡¯t want to see that Aurora being hung on that sly exposed woman¡±

    ¡°That person really makes a fool about Andy-san¡±

    ¡°Ho, it¡¯s the pet who looks up to show the true ability of the master¡±

    ¡°I, I need something like a hidden power¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Apple-chan should be herself. There are not many ces to make a disy of sword y among women?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­a ce to make a disy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama will surely be pleased with the big sess on the bed¡±

    I want the cor group (and Hilda-san) to be conscious of the fact that there are other men here.

    ¡°Gorkus, do you want something to drink?¡±

    ¡°I will receive a drink¡±

    The guest Gorkus was a little far from the men and the cor group and he was crawling at the wall, so I invited him.

    ¡°The food is delicious, it¡¯s a Selenium specialty¡±

    ¡°I received a little bit, but it was definitely delicious. Irina is happy, too and that¡¯s good¡±

    For a while, Irina has been enjoying the acim of walking around in a big way between people. I wish she could eat calmly.

    ¡°¡­¡­By the way, what about Sharon?¡±

    I just worried about the condition.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I took her to the miraculous spring in the Silver n territory. After a few days there will be no scar¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh I see? That¡¯s good¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very kind, i¡¯ve heard that an insult to Smithson-dono was the beginning¡±

    ¡°I was insulted. ¡­¡­To be honest, I¡¯m used to the discrimination of elves¡±

    ¡°I have sore ears. However nevertheless¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­And it¡¯s my armor, that one¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    Sharon was burning enmity against me¡­¡­well, there might have been a sense of discrimination, but I¡¯m also responsible for making that strange armor and giving it to her.

    ¡°Now tell Sharon¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can make a recement armor if she likes¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really kind. I hope she will ept that offer¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah¡±

    Doesn¡¯t it sound like you¡¯re proud?

    ¡°In fact, I was happy that she said that my armor isfortable to wear. And I don¡¯t have a rtive who wants armor other than Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll tell her¡±

    I tilt my cup to drink.

    ¡°¡­¡­By the way, Smithson-dono. About Sky-Blue Aurora¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t used her right arm for a while¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I observe Aurora. Aurora is wearing a stylish evening dress, from somewhere. ¡­¡­Certainly, when she holds the cup or uses the fork, she never tries to use anything other than her left hand. I was not particrly concerned.

    ¡°¡­¡­I thought it was a little strange. If I had that skill, I would have decided the game with the first blow¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No way¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°As expected of Orange n¡äs Gorkus and famous swordsman. Huhu¡±

    After the party. When I visited Aurora¡¯s room and exined Gorkus¡¯s point, Auroraughed a little bit.

    ¡°Then, after all¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If this isn¡¯t Polka with its miraculous spring, I¡¯m going to panic¡±

    I gently touch her right arm extending from Aurora¡äs evening dress.

    ¡°Where does it hurts?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more right to say it¡¯s heavy than painful. ¡­¡­It¡¯s good that I learned the shing wave from Neia-san¡äs training, but one arm is the limit. After that, I have to soak in the miraculous spring. I couldn¡¯t lift a spoon without rest¡±

    ¡°Therefore you preserve until there¡­¡­¡±

    If that shing wave had only fired two shots, and even if it had been broken, would Sharon have taken the great tactic of Earth Drive? Or would she give up there? The answer would be no. On the contrary, Sharon¡¯s repeated technique of stopping both sides of Earth Drive was able to be narrowed down, so Aurora was able to take the opportunity to defeat her with a sh wave that cut everything off. To tell the truth, the match which seemed to be a victory was actually a big single-game match.

    ¡°My brother is almost able to shoot it infinitely¡­¡­I¡¯m sure there was too much waste in my life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯ve done a good job¡±

    ¡°It was for you¡±

    Aurora smiles lovably. Is it because she wears a dress that hides the sign of an ordinary military nab? Is it because she shows the weakness that her right arm doesn¡¯t rise? Aurora seemed much more fleeting and cute than usual.

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you, Aurora¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Nn¡±

    I put my face on her face that is as clean as a lie and yet has a bloody color.

    ¡°Oh my god, I want to mess with you¡±

    ¡°Please do as you like¡­¡­I¡¯m your female ve¡­¡­right?¡±

    She gently stroke her throat with her left hand. The cor was strangely in harmony with the dress.

    The arms of Aurora are bound to the frame of the pillow side of the bed.

    ¡°Is this¡­¡­right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­it¡¯s better to tie up the arms that are hugged by you and cannot be held back¡±

    The arms wrapped in long gloves are thin and supple, and it makes me feel strange when I see the boorish rope biting in.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­I¡¯ll take it off¡±

    ¡°It is okay to tear off my clothes!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really a waste and I can¡¯t make excuses if someone sees you like that¡±

    ¡°Oh my God. Who would suspect rape now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s true¡±

    But there¡¯s something lonely about it. No wait.

    ¡°Hey, Aurora. You came up with the story of Anzeros a while ago¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why don¡¯t you call me ¡ºOnii-chan¡»?¡±

    ¡°Ha, Haa!?¡±

    She was swayed more than I expected. That¡¯s right. She has a real older brother. He is extremely beautiful and extremely strong and extremely low.

    ¡°Wh, Why is that¡­¡­besides I, it¡¯s a little bit strange that my brother¡¯s face flickers during sex¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re in a position, for better or worse. ¡­¡­Sometimes I want to make a crime while realizing that you¡¯re a young girl¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    If you want to realize the youngness of the other party, the quickest way is to call him ¡¸Older brother¡¹. I think this is the same between east and west. ¡­¡­No, there are some who want to be called dad or uncle, but I¡¯m not that old yet.

    ¡°O, Onii-sama¡­¡­uh, I cant think of brother¡¯s good face after all¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora is confused and awkward even though she is tied up and has her dress taken off and there is only the underwear left. Actually it¡¯s a little fun because there aren¡¯t many scenes where Aurora is really troubled. And I am a little more excited than the usual wee style.

    ¡°Imagine being seriously raped by that older brother¡±

    ¡°Hii¡­¡­!?¡±

    I bring my hands to the white skin while improvising Aurora andb her beautiful red hair.

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s¡­¡­b, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡®¡ºAurora, I don¡¯t like being embraced in your arms to that degree¡»¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m really thrilled and chilled right now¡­¡­¡±

    You¡äre quite hated, General Lucas. It seems that you are not respected for your skill. However, as expected, Aurora defeated Sharon with mental power. She takes a deep breath here and think for 15 seconds while exposing her breasts that arecking in size. And then.

    ¡°¡­¡­If that is the case, please forgive me¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, Onii-sama¡­¡­may I call you that?¡±

    ¡­¡­Wow. A simple ¡¸Onii-sama¡¹ or ¡¸Older brother¡¹ cannot avoid confusion with General Lucas. Then I can only identify it forcibly. As long as she is ¡¸Younger sister¡¹ for the purpose of the image, it is not wrong.

    ¡°All right. Well, then¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hahuu¡±

    Aurora takes a breath as if she was relieved. Does she hate the image vited by her idiot older brother? That¡¯s not like that. Yup.

    ¡°Th, Then, Andy-onii¡­¡­o, onii-sama!¡±

    She was a little shy.

    ¡°Aurora¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes. ¡­¡­Tonight, I¡äm¡­¡­¡±

    The sound of swallowing saliva.

    ¡°Andy-oniisama¡¯s younger sister, Andy-oniisama¡¯s only female ve, pervert promiscuous woman, semen toilet, aaa¡­¡­, Andy-oniisama¡¯s only¡­¡­child bag ve¡­¡­?¡±

    Aurora seems to have been knocked out while saying that. As the second half of the line went up, the sound gradually became more and more ecstatic.

    ¡°¡­¡­I was born and raised just to be vited by you¡­¡­ah, from the time I was born I was destined to be overrun by Andy-oniisama¡¯s dick as Andy-oniisama¡äs dedicated meat hole¡­¡­please use me endlessly tonight¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good girl, my dear younger sister¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    A serif that would have been derived from the situation where her arms were bound in front of me, her older brother and her naked body was exposed like a dinner in front of me. When I heard that line full of humiliation more than expected and more fun than I expected, my penis became stiff enough to break through the pants. ¡­¡­Right. I have such a beautiful younger sister. She is also a ve who really appreciate being raped by me. She is a pervert that epts anything and makes it pleasant. Such a younger sister.

    ¡°For me, you fight in the day and give your body to me in this way at night¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­Andy-oniisama, Andy-oniisama, make love to me¡­¡­And-oniisama¡äs dick, I want to be filled up by your baby juice all night long¡­¡­ah, Andy-oniisama, do a good job for your younger sister¡¯s womb. Your younger sister was born to keep giving birth to your child¡­¡­? ¡±

    ¡°Alright, you pervert younger sister I often said¡±

    Ipletely thrust into Aurora¡äs pussy, who had be a ¡¸Pervert younger sister who is in estrus to a particr older brother¡¹ and inserted the tightly-packed swordfish vigorously.

    ¡°Nha, aaaa!!!¡±

    Aurora bends her throat and nods to the insertion as if iming on her cor.

    ¡°Haa, Haa¡­¡­Andy, oniisama¡­¡­I¡¯m Andy-san¡¯s younger sister¡­¡­a woman who has lived for Andy-san¡äs sake ever since she was born¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, by the time i get to work, I remember the taste of my younger sister and before the first menarche, your pussy was opened and semen was released inside and it was my younger sister who was yed with every day¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­How¡­¡­dreamy¡­¡­?¡±

    I don¡¯t know what she is talking about. No, it¡¯s real and I was really lewd since I was a kid, but I don¡¯t specialize in imitation of a devil that mischiefs others. But once she is in a delusion, she won¡¯t stop. If I have such a beautiful, noble, crazy younger sister. If I have this soft and beautiful skin every night. If she responds to my pervert act endlessly. I have no confidence in not rubbing my cock. And thatscivious delusion was transmitted through the genital and Aurora seemed to share it with me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-sama, Andy-oniisama¡­¡­ah, why didn¡¯t I be Andy-sama¡¯s younger sister¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haa, Haaa¡­¡­Aurora did you want to have sex with your older brother since the time of your birth¡­¡­haha, if I have such a pervert younger sister like Aurora, it would be absolutely fantastic¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Andy-oniisamaaa¡­¡­if its an brilliant older brother like Andy-oniisama, I also¡­¡­?¡±

    Of course, we both know that we are skipping various things. Sharing the delusion that it is a habit since we were born, while I move back and forth inside her vagina.

    ¡°In the morning¡­¡­I wake you up while rushing into your pussy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Haa, Haa¡­¡­even if I take a break from my studies, I will ask for your dick¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°During the bath and nap, I spend all my time inside you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If I¡ämplimented by swordsmanship or practice, Andy-oniisama will give me his rewarding semen¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°asionally I will take a day off¡­¡­and I¡¯ll shake my hips like a beast all day in the forest of flowers¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll give you¡­..a child¡­¡­Andy-oniisama¡¯s child, I want to give birth to it¡­¡­!!¡±

    The two of us are swaying, fabricating the best and worst childhood. And finally, lips are piled up, silenced, evocative, wanting to shake the waist while raising a muffled voice, and poking her uterus at random.

    ¡°N, N©`©`©`©`©`©`©`n¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N, huu¡­¡­Au, rora¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­Andy-oniisamaaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nasty little sister¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to let go yet, so I insisted on it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°My body is¡­¡­honest¡­¡­huhuu?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, dirty little sister. I tied your arms like this¡­¡­do you think you can pull it out until morning?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Then, I drown in Aurora¡äs mouth with my tongue and resume our drowning sex when her breath is ready.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go¡­¡­the reward of victory is yet toe!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been getting this kind of reward since I was a child. I must have be a ve sister who could really only think of the little things¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Aurora you like it now, where you can think of something other than a little dick?¡±

    ¡°Giggle¡­¡­that¡¯s right. I also love Andy-san who sometimes whispers his love for me without his dick. Therefore¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I will be 18 years old next wednesday. ¡­¡­I look forward to it?¡±

    ¡­¡­Uwa. Ah, I need to hurry up in the morning and go to Jackie-san and make a present. Will I make it in time?

    ¡°Of course, your penis is the best present for making a baby?¡±

    ¡­¡­Let¡¯s do our best. Yup.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    The next day, I decided to borrow the corner of Jackie¡¯s workce and do my best. ¡­¡­I wonder if I can do this.

    By the way, my voice was leaking and my sister y became popr among my female ves for a while.

    ¡°O, Onii-chan¡­¡­I¡¯m the closest to you¡­¡­right?¡±

    ¡°I¡äm the best younger sister, or?¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama¡­¡­younger sister, if you want to, you can always tell me¡±

    ¡°Ho. Younger sister? ¡­¡­Umm, here I am¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t suit you, La¡±

    ¡°Ho, Dianne is desperate¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of older brothers and older sisters who look younger than Andy!¡±

    ¡°Same for me? ¡­¡­Andy-kun wille to me when he gets a little older¡±

    ¡°Se, Selenium, we too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This is a pseudo twin setting, Apple¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I think you¡¯re going to do something interesting. Well, me too¡­¡­older brother?¡±

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not happy, but all of a sudden, a guy who can have 10 sisters is definitely something serious, so please forgive me.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Then, at that time, a troublesome ¡¸Younger sister¡¹ appears at an unexpected speed.

    ¡°I heard from Gorkus-sama. ¡­¡­If you¡äre going to make it, please measure it properly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    What kind of wind is Sharon blowing?

 Chapter 104: The circumstances of Sword Princess Sharon

    <h4>Chapter 104: The circumstances of Sword Princess Sharon</h4>

    Sharon, who appeared in Jackie-san¡¯s workshop without wearing armor and having a sword, seemed to be a little clunky, with no aggression like ¡¸I¡¯m going to bite into a human for the time being¡¹ until now. However, is it difficult to handle it?

    ¡°Fo, For the time being¡­¡­I¡¯m working on something right now, so why don¡¯t you wait for a while. I think I¡äll be free by the afternoon¡±

    Since the work of engraving a work on a ring was in progress, Sharon looked a little out of time.

    ¡°¡­¡­Let me wait here¡±

    She says that and sits down on the bench in the corner of the workshop. The clothes she wears are not as dignified as Aurora, but are cotton clothes based on the light green color worn bymon northern elves. Because of the simple clothes, the lines of her bodye out clearly, and there is a natural ambition depending on how you look at it. Unexpectedly, for a pure-blooded elf, the line of my sight stagnates on her big chest and I hurry and concentrate on my work. Regardless of La or Hilda, normal women wouldn¡¯t want to have someone to stare at their breasts. Nheless, if you¡¯re making a shy sound with the hammer, you¡¯ll have trouble keeping yourself silent if you¡¯re embossed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is the wound already good?¡±

    I tried to change the atmosphere with that question for the time being. The wound from thest duel was received when the bikini armor was destroyed, as it was in the middle of her chest. It should have nted from the armpit to the shoulder.

    ¡°Fortunately. It waspletely cured by the power of the miraculous spring in the Silver n territory. ¡­¡­Wo, Would you like to see it?¡±

    ¡°Why¡±

    Does she really want to show it? I was a bit suspicious when she was wearing bikini armor.

    ¡°N, No. ¡­¡­that, if you want to see¡­¡­I¡¯m the loser¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not the winner¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s Aurora who had a fight with you. Why do I win?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I understand. Apparently, what I said ¡°I¡¯ll make an alternative armor¡± was received as a test for her pride. Of course, on the assumption that the production process is humiliating for Sharon, if she still epts the loss and is not eptable, then the sincerity of the Glory n is also so great. It is a perversion as Gorkus pointed out.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you were surely stopped by your big brother beforeing here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Felios is a man of a very bad attitude, but there is no doubt that he cares about Sharon in light of her actions so far, including listening. Felios has a ce tomunicate with General Lucas in terms of unfavorable big brother, but I think there is something to see only in that regard.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Sharon. I may be the cause of the fight, but I¡¯m not crazy enough to be fooled by elves now.¡±

    ¡°Fi, Fight¡­¡­that was a respectable duel¡±

    ¡°Be silent. A fight is a fight. ¡­¡­And I¡¯m a craftsman too, so I don¡¯t do half the work to harass the customers who said that they really want it¡±

    Dianne¡¯s bikini armor was made for mischief from the beginning. In the first ce, she is a person who doesn¡¯t need armor.

    ¡°So if you think it¡¯s your duty to have me make armor while making a lewd prank here¡­¡­then go home. I¡¯m pretty busy. I don¡¯t have time to y with armor that no one wants¡±

    Sharon stares at me stunningly. I said what I wanted to say, so I concentrate on my work. If you just say this much, you don¡¯t have to worry about how it is going.

    The ring engraving ended just before noon. Then finish the surface. Aurora¡¯s birthday will be in time.

    ¡°Did you finished?¡±

    Suddenly, Sharon was still sitting on the bench. I was wondering if she had already returned because her presence disappeared from the middle, but did she use her mind to kill her presence?

    ¡°¡­¡­More or less, na¡±

    ¡°A ring¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a reward and birthday gift for Aurora¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m envious. Ring¡­¡­I wonder when Ist put one on¡±

    Sharon smiled. It¡¯s kind of creepy because she is strangely calm which goes beyond gentleness. ¡­¡­But that¡¯s it. She has been waiting for me so far, I¡¯m sure she really want an armor. Then that¡¯s fine. If she really need it, I won¡¯t be hesitant.

    ¡°I will make your armor, but it¡¯ll take about a week to make it now¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Is it okay to use the same design I made before?¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll tell you, but I¡¯m not going to engrave a transparent mark on it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s right¡±

    And of course I thought I could make it transparent. ¡­¡­However I make it seriously.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, sign a purchase order. I don¡¯t take any money, but I need it to record the materials I used¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    Sharon puts a little ink on a feather pen and signs it in smooth elfnguage. I can¡¯t read it, but it¡¯s probably signed properly.

    ¡°Good. Then the measurement is¡­¡­well, I don¡¯t need it. Is it okay to use the same size as before?¡±

    If it is the same size as Dianne, there is no problem. I thought that, but Sharon shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about y or punishment, it¡¯s about making my armor properly. Please measure it properly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    If you return with the same reason as me, you can¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­that is so¡±

    I¡¯m worried about trying to measure with a paper rule.

    ¡°Do you want Jackie-san¡¯s wife to measure you?¡±

    Sharon wouldn¡¯t be that anyway, even if she doesn¡¯t care if I touches her boobs. I thought so, but Sharon pulled my sleeves back and said it¡¯s fine.

    ¡°You¡­¡­Andy Smithson, you measure it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it okay?¡±

    ¡°You make it, don¡¯t you? ¡­¡­You can¡¯t understand the shape of a woman¡¯s body just by hearing the numbers, right?¡±

    When she says that, Sharon loosens the belt.

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mu, please turn around¡±

    ¡°No, no, no need to take it off¡±

    ¡°What do you do with only seeing it with your eyes without taking off even though it is armor that you wear on bare skin?¡±

    She really wants to show it? ¡­¡­But if she takes it off, she¡¯ll never go out of it. In many ways. I wait for the sound of surging and rubbing to disappear. And then.

    ¡°¡­¡­Here you go¡±

    I turn around to Sharon. She was naked.

    ¡°Hey¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal to leave your underwear on!¡±

    ¡°Yo, You don¡¯t wear underwear below a bikini armor!¡±

    She wants to show herself after all.

    There¡¯s no use pushing and answering too much (or if I think about it, I feel like she is not angry), so I start measuring Sharon¡¯s naked body. I knew from when she was wearing my previous bikini armor, that she had a really well-bnced body.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s embarrassing, don¡¯t bring your face so close to my buttocks¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking its measure!¡±

    Can you take it away from my face instead? Then I just turn the paper measure around her waist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t draw back¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t drawn back¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, you can draw back. Anyway, your belly isn¡¯t rted to bikini armor. The belt position for women is different from that for men. And boobs.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sexy voice. Are you asking me out¡±

    ¡°No, its different¡­¡­¡±

    Anyway, it¡¯s big. Even though the chest size is the same, it¡¯s a little taller than Dianne, so the overall impression is like La. However, this woman has boobs of an cheeky impression while La has a pretty bowl size. Slightly sharp.

    ¡°¡­¡­I see, this is certainly¡­¡­¡±

    There might be a shape that fits a little more. And if I use the engraving to adjust the sticity, the fit will increase. Ideas have started to spring. This is worth the working.

    ¡°¡­¡­You are¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you still happy with my nakedness while enclosing me?¡±

    If I look around Sharon and Sharon¡¯s boobs from above while inting the image of a cup of armor, I was asked a question that is difficult to answer. However, it is shame of Polka¡äs child that gets muffled here.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that there is a man who hates such boobs¡±

    Sharon smiled bitterly when I responded strongly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Human men are really¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re just a man who doesn¡¯t like a woman¡¯s boobs, you can¡¯t prosper. Breasts are wonderful¡±

    Speaking as if the spirit of shoemaker Harry-jiisan (Polka¡¯s best boobs sommelier) was transferred. No, Harry is still fine.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon keepsughing a little bit. Then she closes her eyes and starts talking.

    ¡°¡­¡­Thest time I received a ring was thirty years ago¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°It was my fiance who gave it to me. ¡­¡­We didn¡¯t get along very well¡±

    In the middle of the cksmith¡¯s workshop, the afternoon sun shines down from the window. A fantastic scene where a beautiful naked elf closes her eyes and tells an old story.

    ¡°He hated people. Not only humans, but all people, including his own elves and other races, he hated everyone. He was an exuberance who said that nature is beautiful, the sky, the sea, and the stars are the value of the world, and that the forest is his wife¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Elves are euphoric¡±

    I¡¯m not sure.

    ¡°In Arcus, elves are said to be enjoyable enough to leave the world. Because it is easy for elves to take over the work of the forest. ¡­¡­Being a noble in the forest means to govern it. Be intelligent, value the harmony of people and be useful for it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hee¡±

    I feel that the direction is the opposite of ¡¸Sage¡¹ that humans think, but is it because the elves are too good in the sensibility of living in the forest?

    ¡°I left the forest that year before I married him. I relied on Berga, who was deputy head of the Royal Guard Knights, with my brother¡±

    ¡°Because you didn¡¯t want to get married?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Maybe I didn¡¯t understand. Trying to be a noble in the forest, being a royal family in the traditional Arcus, being a woman. It¡¯s worth it and everything¡±

    Although it is a problem that I don¡¯t understand well when I hear it by the side, but I guess Sharon was worried.

    ¡°I wanted to be who I am. In peaceful, powerless, greedy and lethargic Arcus slumber, I would have be the wife of that person who is not interested in me and spend my life without anything. I wanted to be someone who was helpful to someone and a woman needed by someone, so I threw away that ring. I wasn¡¯t the only one who would be his only wife¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­maybe the life for someone who wants myself as a woman may be good. Suddenly, I was watching that Princess Aurora¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know how much of an elf has such a leisurely or vague impatience¡±

    I roll up the paper measure and put it back in the tool case, and say so to Sharon.

    ¡°I think life is about loving each other. Rather than spending time on running away because I hate it, I think it¡¯s more satisfying when I die because I¡¯m embarrassed by my favorite person¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder why this was the story¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me¡±

    Suddenly, Sharon turns around to my face and looks up with a serious face. And,

    ¡°Bhan, do you have lunch¡­¡­so, sorry you are in the middle of something¡±

    When Jackie-san opened the door, Sharon screamed, recalling Sharon¡¯s momentum and embarrassment. What are we really doing?

 Chapter 105: Party time, first part

    <h4>Chapter 105: Party time, first part</h4>

    Wednesday. A banquet was held at the Baron¡¯s mansion to celebrate Aurora¡¯s birthday.

    There was a little bit of confusion when choosing the venue. ¡¸I want to celebrate Aurora¡¯s birthday¡¹, Polka¡äs tavern master, the Baron and the Red, White, Orange and Cherry Blossom n chiefs raised their hands all at once. Moreover, it was three days before the day that Aurora¡¯s birthday became known to them (I slid my mouth in the dining table regarding ring making and it spread to various ces via Irina), so it heats up strangely, Eventually, the six people decided topete in the form of drinking andparing Polka¡äs alcohol ¡¸Great Ice field¡¹. It seems to have been a legendary battle between the baron and the master of the tavern, who left behind the four n chiefs who gave up early, but it was well left behind.

    Even if it is a banquet, it is a fine aristocratic ceremony that takes ce in a buffet style. Since there is no dress code (The general residents of Polka also have free admission), it should be a regr dress, but I was half-dressed by the baron.

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to this kind of thing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡äll be the escort of the guest of honor, don¡¯t humiliate Aurora¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    I want you to pardon the awkwardness of the body for a moment because of the tightness on my throat. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not asking for formal appearances.

    ¡°You look good. It¡¯s not just Aurora, it¡¯s also the baron¡¯s face¡±

    ¡°Stretch your back and have plenty of room for your expression. Boys look so good if they are careful, Andy-kun¡±

    Dianne and Hilda also dress up in their own way. Anzeros, Lantz, and Keiron are often overlooked because they are in full dress. By the way, the ogres Goto and Boyd can¡¯t be entered unless they bow down due to the convenience of the venue (The ceiling is low), so they drink with Johnny on the open terrace prepared outside. Jeanne is maternity because thest month of pregnancy is near. La and Maia are oddly determined no matter how many clothes they wear, so they wear dresses they have looked up at a rental costume shop.

    And again, Selenium and Apple made a difference.

    ¡°Ooo, it¡¯s Apple-chan!¡±

    ¡°She is beautiful¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I like Selenium-chan¡¯s red dress. After all that style is amazing¡±

    They borrowed clothes from the costume room because they were almost the same as the Baron¡äs wife, but they usually prefer simple clothes (Rather than luxury and too much ties). If they tie up their hair, they will really feel like princesses.

    ¡°It¡¯s unbearable. I don¡¯t know which one is the main character¡±

    Auroraughs bitterly. Although she is not inferior in any way, Aurora, who is a genuine youngdy who usuallyes out with gorgeous costumes, always had a low impact even if she dressed nicely.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t say that. They are dressed up to make your birthday more exciting¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. ¡­¡­Please listen to the envy of a woman whose growth period is over¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Selenium and Apple, both of whom have big breasts, stand out thanks to their dresses. On the other hand, Aurora is still slender. In the first ce, there is still a little presencepared to Jeanne and Irina, who have small bulges and Anzeros and Maia, who are not worth considering when they wear clothes that are almost puffy. Still, I have to say that it is still insufficient to make Jeanne¡äs motherhood feel. But well.

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, so don¡¯tin too much. If you¡¯re a woman in the royal capital, it¡¯s ironic that even that¡¯s a terrible thing¡±

    The beauty of elves is eye-catching. Even Polka with the beauty effect of the miraculous spring seems to have many beauties, so in addition to being able to take part in such a miracle, the hot baths should be known in the capital city where there are only rich houses and bathhouses. Aurora¡¯s appearance, which can be dered beautiful with out of one head even among the elves, will not be a great loss to the extent that her breasts are small.

    ¡°I know that, but¡­¡­why don¡¯t purebred elves grow up with their breasts so much? It¡¯s strange¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s indeed strange¡±

    Irina who wore her usual loose robe nods to Aurora¡äs words. I think she should grow up more radically.

    ¡°Is it normal for purebreds to be short of breasts?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t understand if you look at it. I can¡¯t say that by any standard, but Christie is modestpared to her height¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Umm¡±

    As for Irina, it goes without saying that even if I look at the externals of Cherry Blossoms n chief Christie¡­¡­yes. It¡¯s a little difficult to judge with clothes with little exposure and clothes with several cloths, but it¡¯s certainly not so noticeable.

    ¡°But Sharon is big, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Big¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s big¡­¡­maybe the biggest purebred elf I ever met¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Was I worshiping such recordable boobs? Thank God. That Sharon¡¯s Gauntlet Knights didn¡¯te today. Well, it¡¯s hard to show their faces.

    The party is in full-swing now.

    ¡°Aurora, don¡¯t be nervous¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­is that so?¡±

    It might be a little mean, but I¡¯ll whisper. ¡­¡­I haven¡¯t handed the ring yet. I was trying to pass it halfway through, but I was missing the opportunity to calmly face Aurora, following the greetings of the elves and the people of the city. I made it with great spirit. It is regrettable that the reaction is rushed between people. That¡¯s why I waited until Aurora gave me a nce.

    ¡°Hum? Isn¡¯t the ringpleted after all?¡±

    Irina asks with a mean smile. Aurora didn¡¯t want to be thought to be upset or didn¡¯t change her expression, but it was clear because her ears bounced.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m a little busy here right now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡±I heard you¡¯re making armor for Sharon. Did you make it in time?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Oh, Aurora desperately stops her expression with a smile, but seems to cry a little. Even if I didn¡¯t make it in time, did she feel that I was missing it when she defended me desperately and won the duel?

    ¡°¡­¡­Idiot¡±

    I hit Irina¡äs head and turned to Aurora.

    ¡°Trust me. If I couldn¡¯t make it in time, I wouldn¡¯t havee to this ce and I would have stayed up all night long¡±

    ¡°Ah, Andy¡­¡­san¡±

    ¡°Give me your hand, Aurora¡±

    I remove the hardened smile by stroking her cheeks and picking up Aurora¡¯s hand with a slightly neat face. Next I pull on the silk gloves and put the ring on her left ring finger.

    ¡°I was able to finish it yesterday. ¡­¡­Happy Birthday. Thank you for fighting for me. ¡­¡­My Aurora¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡±

    I put on a slightly broad, glowing silver ring that¡¯s crafted to the extent that you can¡¯t put in any gems, filled with a lot of personal ir. ¡­¡­Bright silver is a rare metal produced in Folklore and it cannot be called ¡¸Bright light¡¹ as the name suggests, but it has the property of shining in the dark. It was quite expensive and courageous to fiddle with it, but it was a satisfying finish.

    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Take care of it. ¡­¡­Oh, now that I think of it, it¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve made a serious essory for a girl¡±

    I have worked on a cor and a gift for a crossbow crew member. I made an armor the other day and worked on swords. The fact that my few small craftsmanships, ¡°Special skillspared to other people¡± have not been fully used for gifts for girls until here. ¡­¡­I wonder what this is like with me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ho, really, personal matter¡­¡­for the first time? ¡­ Can I have the first thing¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m angry if I say I¡¯ve made it on your birthday but you give it to someone else¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ye, Yes¡­¡­I won¡¯t give it away. I¡­¡­ I¡¯ll take care of it¡­¡­!!¡±

    Aurora hugs her left hand as if she was impressed. At the same time, whistling and finger whistling soundse from around and apuse rises. ¡­¡­It seems that the acquainted townspeople and Selenium and the others all paid attention when thinking something.

    ¡°No No, it¡¯s a really craftsmanship-like, pleasing talk. You look like Chief Smithson when he was young, Andy¡±

    The baron seems to be satisfied while pping with his hands.

    ¡°If you ask me, you¡¯ve never had anything other than cors made¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask about one of the hair ornaments when you can make it¡±

    ¡°Ho, I¡¯m fine with piercings? It¡¯s fun to put it in a bit of a wacky ce¡±

    ¡°Ah, there¡­..? But if it¡¯s Andy-sama¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, I would like a ne. A ring is a little bit of a treat because it¡¯s easy to bend with healing magic¡±

    ¡°I want you to make something like a amulet if you can do it¡±

    ¡°I, I just got armor, so it¡¯s hard to make another request¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I too¡­¡­is it okay?¡±

    The girls are getting excited all at once. When I looked at the open terrace outside, Jackie-san with Sara was winking over while drinking with the outside guys. Thank you for your help this time. And, the aunts group of Polka who wear strong make-up are also smiling towards me.

    ¡°And who will be the favorite after all, Andy¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t say that when you¡¯re young, you¡¯re not a pear, but you can¡¯t stay young forever¡±

    ¡°If you can settle down, you must do it as soon as possible. Maybe you haven¡¯t decided yet? Then, it is a good time now for Harry-jiisan to have a great-grandson¡±

    ¡ùThe Polka Aunts talk about this and that here.

    ¡°Yo, You know what kind of scene it is at the celebration of who¡¯s here right now!¡±

    ¡°Rough, but it¡¯s better to do this early¡±

    ¡°You know, the steamed bun shop¡äs sisters, Keel¡äs younger sister. That child is growing up to be a very beautiful woman¡±

    ¡°Listen!¡±

    The Aunts were invincible. I had to run away with all my strength.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Midnight. The banquet is over and the baron¡¯s mansion bes empty.

    ¡°No ones is here anymore¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, they all went back home¡±

    I who had been held in baron¡¯s private room had returned to the banquet hall. There are no girls, no Keirons, no elves, no aunts. Did everyone return to the inn?

    ¡°It was a disaster, Andy¡±

    ¡°Absolutely¡±

    I drop my shoulders. Well, I was thinking about the danger of bing more or less strange at the time of the party, but I do not think that it is good even if everyone thinks about the atmosphere a little more.

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    And Irina appears from behind us. Was she drinking tea somewhere in the house?

    ¡°There is no duty here, Smithson-dono¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­well, did everyone return to the inn?¡±

    ¡°Well¡±

    Irina closed the fan in her hand and looked up at me.

    ¡°But the party was cut off like that and wouldn¡¯t it be fun enough, Smithson-dono?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­well, a little bit¡±

    I nod while thinking that it was somewhat strange.

    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s go to the forest. We also prepared a party¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    At this time? I thought so, but elves are a little different from humans. It¡¯s not nocturnal, but everything tends to be long-paced and self-paced. There is a possibility that the alcohol serving is a little longer than among humans.

    ¡°Okay then¡­..let¡¯s go¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I thought you would say that¡±

    When Irina nodded, she pulled my hand and started walking.

    ¡°Sir Guto, have a good night¡±

    ¡°Ah, Irina-dono is healthy. ¡­¡­Andy, you also have a good night¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes, see you¡±

    I feel like the baron wasughing. ¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s usually a bit of augh if you say that drinking continues during the night.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    I pass through the forest boundary smoothly with the lead of Irina. Suddenly I came across a daytime world.

    ¡°Uwa!?¡±

    Even though it is inside an ancient boundary, night is night. It¡¯s always the middle of day like this¡­¡­in the bounding prison I was imprisoned the other day.

    ¡°Ah, Irina, Are we in the wrong ce?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I said anything from a n¡äs manor¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ This is the meeting ce?¡±

    I thought why in a prison, but fruits are always growing here, the climate is stable and it¡¯s not a bad ce.

    ¡°Meeting ce. Meeting ce. ¡­¡­Huhuhu¡±

    However, I be uneasy because Irina has a strange way ofughing somehow.

    ¡°Wh, What is it?¡±

    ¡°No, the wording seems strange¡±

    ¡­¡­What is it?

    ¡°The ce is great. Let¡¯s start with the party¡±

    After passing through the forest, Selenium and my female ves and lovers were all sitting in the back of the house and chatting. There is no alcohol. There are no other participants.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯vee Andy¡±

    Dianne stands up. Following that, all the other girls get up and greet me. Everyone stayed in their dresses from the dinner party.

    ¡°E¡­¡­Emm?¡±

    Selenium and Apple, who dressed in bold dresses and have their hairs tied up, approached and kissed me alternately as I was a little stunned as to what is happening here right now.

    ¡°??¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s party was a bit disturbing¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­that, the baron-san¡¯s wife gave us a certificate saying, ¡ºYou can return it after washing it properly¡»¡±

    ¡°Na¡­¡­¡±

    Following the two daring girls, Anzeros exins as she slowly takes off her armored clothes and remains in her underwear.

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­you¡¯ve been busy recently and didn¡¯t have much time for us, as you have been taken by Sharon or talking to Aurora¡±

    ¡°Today it is the first time after a long time for everyone to talk to Andy-san¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best too?¡±

    ¡°Everyone has just dressed up, so it¡¯s worth it to get dirty©`Andy-kun?¡±

    ¡°Ho. It¡¯s not like you¡äre going to say it to your rtives, but you¡¯ll take the whole princesses of the ball home and fuck them all in one¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­To, Today too¡­¡­I¡¯ll do everything for Andy-sama¡¯s cock¡­¡­?¡±

    La takes a pose that invites me by swaying her dress, while Jeanne and Maia roll up their skirts straight.

    ¡°If we are here, no one will get in the way. Let¡¯s continue the feast to our heart¡¯s content?¡±

    Irina rolls up the hem of her robe and shakes her little buttocks in a mischievous manner.

    ¡°Good grief¡­¡­can I really do this?¡±

    I take off my coat and loosen the belt with a wry smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Enjoy now!¡±

    Dianne kissed me on my neck and I decided to do it.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Is the condition true?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. The king¡¯s consent is also attached. It¡¯s cheap if you can lend me your power¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You can trust me¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    ¡°Good, I understand. ¡­¡­I¡äll give you my word¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a dangerous task, but I¡¯ll rely on you, ¡ºDancing Spear¡» Almeida¡±

 Chapter 106: Party time, second part [Apple Selenium Irina etc.]

    <h4>Chapter 106: Party time, second part [Apple Selenium Irina etc.]</h4>

    In the midst of noon at the forest, I take off my tailcoat in front of beautiful women who lined up. Nine people, no, with Irina ten people and they attack me by boasting their different charms.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯re all together, so don¡¯t hesitate to do it¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Well, I hope you¡¯ll let me hug you as I like¡±

    ¡°Everyone is so motivated, so if you¡¯re not sure, leave it to us first?¡±

    Selenium takes La¡¯s words and kneels in front of my waist with Apple. Selenium shows the nape by having her hair tied up with a hair clip and Apple also tied her hair together neatly with careful braiding and kisses me slowly but without hesitation.

    ¡°Both of you are pretty¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been dressed like this¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­It¡¯s been a while or it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been doing it normally instead of in disguise¡±

    ¡°Disguise?¡±

    When I ask them back, they both have a troubledugh.

    ¡°I have be ady. As a course of events¡±

    ¡°It was when we were traveling through Afilm Empire. Gorotsuki-san had his eyes on me¡­¡­I was a little frustrated, so I didn¡¯t really enjoy it¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    They are half elves who are originally nomadic people. If not, there will be no ce to go out unnecessarily.

    ¡°It looks good on you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m d you¡¯re ttering¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not ttering. Well, you guys, need be aware of how beautiful you are¡±

    I gently stroke their cheeks. Although they are kissing me alternately, they both happily dyed their cheeks and resumed kissing. Soon after that, in a cooperation y, Apple sucks the tip of my dick, while Selenium stretches out to the trunk and balls. It looks like a fierce service by aristocratic princess sisters. Besides, they try to cover my lower body with saliva in greed.

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­I should have also dressed up¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros looks a little regretful when she sees me obsessed with their service. ¡­¡­I mean.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dress up¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ke, Keiron and Lantz are there, so I didn¡¯t want to let them see¡­¡­¡±

    It seems to have been unpleasant to do woman¡¯s externals by all one¡¯s might in front of the members who she had been familiar since the time she was disguised as a man.

    ¡°In the first ce, I haven¡¯t the courage to wear a dress because I haven¡¯t been wearing it since I was a kid!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Needless¡±

    Even though the masquerade is a little too cute, Anzeros was swept away by ¡°Well I¡äm a elfi¡±, but there is no such thing as a girlish appearance. Rather, there should be no wonder that she was dressed up as a native rich merchant.

    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll make a brooch or ne, so wear a dress and pick it up. It¡¯s your husbands order¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ye, Yes¡±

    Anzeros nods obediently as she sees Aurora¡äs ring from the side. Was she envious? Although it is a confidence work, because it is the first time I have made something as a present to a girl, I am d for a moment that it is envied like this.

    ¡°Nchu, n, waraa¡­¡­hey¡­¡­Andy-san, it¡¯s us who are serving you, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Selenium, at times like this¡­¡­this, ngu¡­¡­nzuzuzuu¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Selenium and Apple intensify the offensive whether I didn¡¯t like it after licking my cock. Rather, Apple shows off a strangely skillful vacuum. The two are hugging with their hands wrapped in high-quality gloves and catching my waist that seems to close unintentionally and don¡¯t let me escape. My back is numb by a raging pleasure.

    ¡°Noooo¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-san looks reallyfortable¡­¡­it¡¯s also a good idea to look at his figure when he is fully feeling it?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhuuu. It needs a hand-mouth skill to enjoy that? How is it, Aurora-chan. Do you want me to teach you that technique next time? ¡­¡­Or rather, everyone cane to Hilda-sensei to learn techniques not including vagina techniques¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m interested, I want you to tell me more¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I also, just a little¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me? It sounds interesting¡±

    I want to say it in the outfield, but I can¡¯t afford it. Two beautiful half elves with elegant appearancespletely invade my brain with apassionate lip service and my head turn white without any effort. A feeling of ejaction rises. Sweet numbness dominates the elbows, knees, shoulders, hips, and spine. Just before it converges and fires as if the whole soul is pulled out, Apple stops her sucking abruptly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Se, Selenium?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Apple, amazing¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium sees Apple with a respectful look, as I look at them with a miserable face.

    ¡°I feel like my senses have recently returned. ¡­¡­Andy-san¡¯s penis has be ustomed to it a little bit¡±

    ¡°As, As one would expect from the number one female ve, Apple¡±

    ¡°Huhuu?¡±

    Apple boasts her obscene techniques with a makeup that is slightly more cute than Selenium, which emphasizes the sexual appeal of a woman. It¡¯s a mismatch and that¡¯s why it¡¯s amazing.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, Apple¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Le¡­¡­Let me go¡±

    When I talked about my frustrated thoughts, she smiled and looks cute.

    ¡°Not good?¡±

    I was told it was not good.

    ¡°Wh, Why¡±

    ¡°Today everyone gets a turn, so you can¡¯t shoot wastefully!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Apple wipes the saliva dripping down her mouth and the bubbles that run ahead with her fingertips, lightly turns around and raises her long skirt. A moist and wet underwear was exposed in front of me.

    ¡°¡­¡­If you¡¯re going to put it out, release it in my uterus¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­?¡±

    Selenium imitates Apple and just stick out her butt in the same way. When I put my hands on the underwear of the two and put my fingers in between their crotches, it was moistened with love juice.

    ¡°Ann¡±

    ¡°Yo, You can¡¯t use your fingers¡­¡­I can¡¯t get pregnant with them?¡±

    ¡°Today, I was proud of Jeanne-chan¡¯s tummy and I cant wait anymore¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, me?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°After all, Andy-san shall release his semen to his heart content in everyone¡¯s pussy, so that everyone is satisfied¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a great way to say it. It¡¯s not wrong¡±

    ¡°Ho. It¡¯s true that a pregnant woman is like that¡±

    ¡°We too¡­¡­I want a sign that I¡¯m more captivated by Andy-san¡¯s dick than a cor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­so, please mark me¡­¡­?¡±

    Two people unfold the underwear that covers their buttocks while showing a novel interpretation of the fetus. Their brilliantly rounded butts looked extraneous with the vivid colors of the dresses. Even if it was raised to the limit, I was already at the limit of patience if two genitals were unpleasantly spread wide with fingers wrapped in cloth gloves.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, Apple¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­nnnn!!¡±

    La turns forward to support her body that is about to copse and fall. In preparation for Selenium¡¯s turn, Dianne also lined up and took Selenium¡¯s hands. I feel free to push a stable Apple with support. However, since it was raised to the level of ejaction from the original, my son seemed to fire immediately.

    ¡°Ho. Desperate, owner. Let¡¯s entertain your eyes a little bit¡±

    As soon as La says that mischievously, did she pull the chest of the dress and exposes her nipples.

    ¡°If so, will my milk be a feast for your eyes?¡±

    Dianne also makes a slight angle, exposing her soft breasts and shaking them. There are four breasts in front of me and two peach-like asses at hand. They cooperate to help me seed. It was a happy situation. Hilda sticks to me from behind.

    ¡°A-ndy-kun¡±

    ¡°O, uaa!?¡±

    ¡°Not good, you have to do this to let me be pregnant, kyaa?¡±

    When I think that I heard a mysterious pronunciation spell in my ear, someone add extra vitality to my lower body. Mass ejaction magic,monly known as sperm hell magic.

    ¡°I will be exhausted after finishing this¡­¡­¡±

    If ejactiones out like a piss, it bes close to dehydration.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that¡±

    ¡°You can continue while taking it¡±

    Aurora and Anzeros were picking fruits from the trees nearby. This is the food that has taken care of us during the imprisonment and it was good to bake it raw or boil it. They scoop them up and try to feed me by mouth-to-mouth. Thus, hugged from behind and given fruits by mouth from the left and right, I catch the two buttocks at hand and having a full gauze packed sex of watching La and Dianne¡¯s breasts in front and reached the climax,

    ¡°A¡­¡­A, Ah, Andy-san,ing, swelling, looking for the womb, pour it in my hole¡­¡­th, there, my child¡¯s bag, there!!¡±

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡­me too, quickly me too¡­¡­Andy-san¡äs penis!¡±

    Apple screams as I m her hips violently and shaking them afterwards. Selenium also wants my son while shaking her hips. And I ejacte while pushing up Apple¡¯s womb tightly.

    ¡°HHa, aaaaaaaaaaa??¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun, amazing¡­¡­erupt¡­¡­very much¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a manly manner to take it out¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s wasteful¡­¡­he could have twisted it into me or someone else in the middle of it, rather than letting it overflowing¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than that, we are left out of the event¡±

    ¡°I want to serve Andy-sama as well. Somebody get in the way¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m the first one!¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, our turn is likely toeter, Dianne¡±

    ¡°You know what, Andy is extraordinary, so we will also get our turn. Don¡¯t panic¡±

    The next hole is immediately stuck out after the ejaction, and there is no time to rest. I¡¯m not going to rest. There is no time to bezy in an attractive hole. As soon as I finish ejaction, I change to Selenium¡äs pussy and insert my dick. Lively and abnormal outdoor sex continued.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    On the grass in the forest at noon. On the grass of the forest in the daytime. A small guy like me is sleeping with beautiful women who dressed beautifully in his surroundings and arge amount of semen inside their vaginas is dripping out. And I almost instinctively vited thest left butt with a sensually crispy head.

    ¡°Higu, u, uu¡­¡­I, I, already, so full, how many times¡­¡­kkuu!!¡±

    ¡°So, Sorry, but please keep me apany for a little bit longer¡­..kkuooo!!¡±

    At the end, Irina is forced to put her cheeks on the ground and push her hips up, and continue to pant while being weak. Apart from that, all the other girls are no longer good. La and Maia are rolling around, but if I say I want them, they will still get along and Anzeros and Dianne are happily weak, but they should have enough physical strength. I¡¯m sure I should stop doing something to Jeanne, because of her big belly or Hilda-san who was in a good condition, but I squeezed into her throat to let her drink semen. Perhaps the only reason that Irina was persistentlymitted was thest order in which it was plunged, and the odd reason that this little genital fits well and feels like a waste to pull out. I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m arrogant orying on my clothes, but I¡¯m not obscene, but Irina¡¯s pussy feels so good and I don¡¯t feel like reflecting on it.

    ¡°Haa, Haaa¡­¡­pl, please keep going without refusal¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°How many times do you want to make a vaginal cum shot¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry, I forgot¡­¡­now this time outside¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­To, Toote. ¡­¡­It¡¯s alright, pour until you¡¯re satisfied¡±

    Irina leaves herself to me as if she was amazed. Her tone is really ¡¸Helpless¡¹, but the small vagina is still entangled around my dick greedily while bathing in three ejactions, trying not to pull out like unkneaded and continue to invite the ns to the back to peristalsing. I¡¯m not aware of myself, but it¡¯s a great instrument.

    ¡°In that way¡­¡­ha, have you always such a shy night¡­¡­?¡±

    As expected, when it was the fourth time after all the other parties, the movements of the hips did not stick to each other and when moving the hips with a calm rhythm, Irina asks with a subtle expression for a moment.

    ¡°It, It¡¯s not always, well usually¡­¡­two or three people a night¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not familiar with the human world¡­¡­but at that point, I think it¡¯s a little too grand for a human¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­they are all good women and are happy with it, so it¡¯s fine¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Whether you attracted a woman, or a woman wants you to do it¡­¡­I know you¡¯re not going to get out of hand¡±

    A sigh of relief. I was a little hurt, so I try to be violent.

    ¡°N, Naaa¡­¡­I, I¡¯m still fine¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re part of that, you erotic n chief!¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    For some reason, Irina seems strangely happy, or rather tries to hide her loosen cheeks. ¡­¡­Ah. Isn¡¯t it sounding like she¡¯s indirectly saying that she is a good woman who can¡¯t lose to them? ¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s fine.

    ¡°¡­¡­I will let you be pregnant¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Bear my child, Irina¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    I violently pour my sperm into her womb. Irina nodded slightly while bathing in semen as her stomach swelled for a moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­Somehow, Andy is really a bad guy, isn¡¯t he¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Irina, who is steadily ecstatic, is too weak¡±

    ¡°Ho. It¡¯s the right kind of ability for my rider¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I still want Andy-sama¡¯s semen¡­¡­?¡±

    Outsiders are noisy. Anyway, Maia.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Next day. Even after entering the miraculous spring, I still had a heavy waist, but Jackie-san and I decided to go on to continue making bikini armor, I suddenly asked Anzeros.

    ¡°When is your birthday?¡±

    ¡°Wh, What, all of a sudden?¡±

    Anzeros, who was having breakfast, looked surprised.

    ¡°I have promised you to make a brooch or ne, so that you can dress up. A birthday is just right for that¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s my birthday¡­¡­it¡¯s the month after next month, but I think we¡äre not taking it slowly in Polka at that time¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    Well, what should I do? I thought that I shall ask everyone to know their birthdays.

    ¡°By the way, everyone¡¯s birthday is¡­¡­¡±

    As soon as I started talking, some girls hurried and stood. Specifically, Selenium, Apple, and Hilda.

    ¡°Why run away¡±

    ¡°A, Ahaha¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That story, another time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun, ¡­¡­not everyone is happy about their birthday¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    What?

    ¡°¡­¡­How old are you, so that I get to know your birthday?¡±

    ¡°I-wo-nt-te-ll-yo-u¡±

    ¡°If, If you never pursue it because it¡¯s a 17th birthday¡­¡­I will tell you¡î¡±

    ¡­¡­Complex people.

    By the way, after pursuing, only the age of selenium was found out. 44 years old. ¡­¡­This kind of half-realistic number may certainly be a bit of a reaction. Although Selenium is from a long-lived species.

 Chapter 107: Bikini Armor Rhapsody

    <h4>Chapter 107: Bikini Armor Rhapsody</h4>

    5 days after starting to make armor for Sharon at Jackie-san¡¯s workshop. Armor making was progressing smoothly. Bikini armor is one of the simplest structural armor if it fits perfectly. If this is a chainmail ormer armor, it will not be enough to have a rough preparation for a month, but Sharon¡¯s armor¡­¡­will probably bepleted sooner than expected because of Jackie-san¡¯s skills.

    ¡°However Bhan, you¡äre very particr about the shape. ¡­¡­It¡¯s certainly a good idea to make it right, but it¡¯s a profession that moves when its a swordsman. It¡¯s natural to squeeze and increase many kilometers in a day, so it¡¯s a good idea to be too dimensioned¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll adjust it with engravings¡±

    I take out the engraved sword that Diel gave me. It is an excellent one that can let you engrave in advance. I¡¯ve never used this sword as a sword since the fight against the Holy Beast and it has always been used with a sheath that has been cut off to expose only a few centimeters of cutting edge and a rag cloth is wrapped around it for safety.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m tempted to do some crafting. Anyway, I don¡¯t think it would be a hindrance to Bhan, its length¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a real crest carving pen on sale in v¨¦s, but it costed 5,000 gold coins. If I have something like this, it will be most satisfactory¡±

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡­Indeed. But if you want to make money with that skill, you should buy the pen. It¡¯s a craftsman¡¯s tool. And Boss Smithson always said that if it could fit into one¡¯s hand, you would not be able to put a string on it¡±

    ¡°My dad overcharged and my mom always froze¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. But some of my fleas are about a thousand gold coins, even if they¡¯re not five thousand¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Did your wife get angry?¡±

    ¡°Actually a little bit¡±

    Jackie-san and I continue to work whileughing together. Jackie isn¡¯t always caught up with bikini armor and he teaches me while striking various things like horseshoes and carpentry tools. I finely engrave a crest on the bikini armor. The bikini armor I made for mischief to Dianne was applied with a crest to see through, but this time it¡¯s purely strength maniption. Since the engravings is to y with the characteristics of the material itself, it it possible give the metal a flexible sticity that it cant be bent by human power or give the leather backing a feeling of adhesion so that it doesn¡¯t slip slightly. Various additional functions can be added.

    I¡¯m immersed in such work, that the time has passed as if I flew and the sunlight which inclines before one is aware is dazzling. When I suddenly looked up and heard the sound of Jackie-san hammering at the same rhythm as my father in this familiar workshop that was once my home, I missed my childhood. Jackie-san¡¯s roaring sound, at least as much as I hear, sounded the same as my father. A nostalgic sound of a cksmith who repairs everything in this Town. Eventually, Sara who is tired of ying wille in quietly and jumps on the big back, saying ¡°Meal is ready!¡±. ¡­¡­A long time ago, I believed that would be the case and I had no doubt. Now that the women who should be protected have been able to do it, it is the figure that is aiming again.

    ¡°Hey Jackie-san. I wonder if I can be a cksmith like my father¡±

    ¡°How about it?¡±

    Jackie-san doesn¡¯t move even with my sudden sentiment, butughs a little while wiping his forehead with a towel.

    ¡°I¡¯m still iplete, I haven¡¯t even seen a studio in the capital city where my boss came out. I don¡¯t know how to be like boss¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡±

    Jackie-san turns to me and tells me to be reliable.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure boss would have said, ¡ºYou can be relieved, because you are just like me Andy¡»¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, saying¡±

    I smile. Some tears came out.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    When I returned to the inn, Dianne was opening a letter.

    ¡°Letter? Its unusual in Polka¡±

    ¡°It just came with the flying dragon service¡±

    Dianne reads the letter silently for a while. Feel free to turn around and steal here¡­¡­I¡¯m also a soldier to the extent that I don¡¯t do anything. I wait quietly.

    ¡°All right, it looks like we¡¯re ready¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°It seems that the adjustment in Celesta¡äs territory is over. We will fly to Renfangas within a few days. For the time being, there are faces of Northern Elves and Felios. A line-up is necessary¡±

    ¡°E, Eeh?¡±

    If I fly now, I¡¯ll be in trouble. I want Sharon¡¯s bikini armor to bepleted in two or three days and not one day. Dianneughs bitterly when she sees me in a hurry.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll wait for you to make your armor. ¡­¡­But hurry up, 10-man captain Smithson. Winter approaches if you take it any further and rx. It¡¯s still summer, but as you¡¯re raised in Polka, you¡¯ll know how much the winter influences the monster which will hinder the exploration¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand¡±

    I hurry up and salute with my right fist on my chest. I return to Jackie-san¡äs workshop. Even if I stay up all night, I need to finish it.

    ¡°Bo, Bhan, it¡¯s better to take a little rest¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough time! Sorry for the inconvenience, but be patient tonight and tomorrow!¡±

    I make Jackie-san¡¯s workshop a nightless castle and challenge the finishing work. Actually I wanted to make the surface paint a little more stylish, but I put up with only a minimum of gloss. I adjust the shoulder pads¡­¡­this requires a try-on. I was going to call Sharon tomorrow and adjust it then. After that. I have to decide the shape of the waist armor. Sharon¡¯s butt has a lot of volume, but I was worried about whether to focus on the defense range or to make it lighter, but let¡¯s take arge defense range with priority on processing difficulty.

    ¡°Uh, there is so much to do and there isn¡¯t enough time¡­¡­if I can¡¯t do it from this time, it¡¯s a nuisance to Jackie-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good grief¡±

    Looking back to the voice, Sharon was there. Wearing fashion based on the northern elf-like grass color, she is smiling and watching me with her arms crossed.

    ¡°If it¡¯s sound, I can erase it with my illusion magic¡±

    I shout to Sharon, who is spinning her fingers with her arms folded, as I count the work process.

    ¡°Th, Thank you! Get undressed!¡±

    ¡°E¡­¡­Eeh!?¡±

    ¡°Quickly! Get naked!¡±

    ¡°Ye¡­¡­Yes¡­¡­al, already, so suddenly¡­¡­¡±

    I pull on Sharon¡¯s clothes that she has begun to take off, to hurry up and help her take it off. It was Sharon who resisted a little, but she took it off as if she gave up. I apply the chest armor that was processed to her breasts and tighten thetch. And I let her put on the temporary shoulder armor.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­so, so much¡­¡­I mean, it feels pretty good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay next is below¡±

    Because the brain is rotating at high speed, I take off her underwear without hesitation. If I pull it, the string will break, so I tear it off and throw it away.

    ¡°Ky, Kyaaa!?¡±

    ¡°Open your crotch!¡±

    ¡°Nah, th, that way of speaking¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t grumble about something!!¡±

    Wearing a pants-type waist armor with the naked crotch open. I immediately give instructions to see the bnce between weight and movement of the armor protecting the sides.

    ¡°Move, as violent as possible¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­li, like that¡±

    ¡°Do it as long as you can¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Uh¡±

    She repeats the stun steps with a little reddish face. ¡­¡­In such back-and-forth exercise, I don¡¯t know how good or bad the armor is.

    ¡°Turn around. Turn your hips as violently as possible¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it just a little overbearing?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford it anymore. Come on, hurry up¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon rotates as said. Rotating as much as possible by kicking roundhouse kicks. Is there a problem with follow-up performance? No, the person in question does not seem to be painful to move. Is this all right?

    ¡°Okay, stop. Now it¡¯s my turn¡±

    Sharon resisted, when I was trying to remove the armor.

    ¡°St, Stop it, I can take it off myself!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that and be obedient!¡±

    ¡°Hii¡­¡­ye, yes¡±

    At first nce, Sharon may be surprised when she stops moving. Then I remove all armor from Sharon and start adjusting. To re-adjust the shape, I would like to rework it using a furnace. However, although the furnace has already been turned on, the amount of heat has not yet increased. With this heat, it doesn¡¯t make much sense to put it in the furnace¡­¡­n, wait.

    ¡°I see, the heat resistance of the material seems to be messed up with the engravings¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson-san?¡±

    I took the engraving sword that came out of a strange sheath first and I started to examine the engraved figure in my head in front of the shoulder armor, while Sharon who concealed her chest and crotch with her hands looks at me mysteriously. I thought about it for about three minutes, and then wrote a crest at a dash. Its speed, just like the handling of a restaurant¡¯sther.

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson-san, that¡­¡­magic trait¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an engraving crest. Thats sky-blue n¡äs traditional technique of ves. ¡­¡­This is the case¡±

    After gently putting it in the furnace for 30 seconds, the shoulder armor is red hot, although it is not a great amount of heat. I can do this.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡­please a sound erasing barrier¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes. ©¤©¤©¤©¤!!¡±

    Kan, Kan, Kan, I swing the hammer. The material is quickly reworked into an ideal shape, although it is an instinct of helping the engraving. ¡­¡­No, if I soften the material a little more with this application, I might be able to hit with less force. Unlike ogres and dwarves, my strength is no different from that of ordinary townspeople. It is important not to overdo it. However, the counter figure looks a little difficult. ¡­¡­No, I¡äm going to be patient. No, it is better to trace the engraved crests with graphite. It would be a problem if strange engravingsbined to get the characteristics of the day after tomorrow. However, this technique makes me feel cool. If I show it to Boss Sreed or other cksmiths, they are likely to call it cheating. No, I¡¯m not sure that I¡¯m an cheating cksmith because I haven¡¯t finished my full-time training. Well. If they call me that, then they shall do so. I take the way of making products that satisfy customers.

    ¡°Huhuhuhuhuhuhu¡±

    ¡°Sm, Smithson-san¡­¡­hello?¡±

    ¡°All right, if it gets cold with this¡­¡­I don¡¯t really add a lot of heat, so it¡¯s quick to cool down. All right, try it on again, Sharon¡±

    ¡°E, Eh?¡±

    Sharon who is driven by time and ispletely pushed by me in a forcible mode, turns around and wears the armor.

    ¡°Okay, move! Shake your hips more strongly! I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the case!¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s¡­¡­li, like this!?¡±

    ¡°No, turn like this more! Yes, good. That¡¯s the way!¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. You are tired, so be obedient¡±

    ¡°S, So, I myself¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes, that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Ki, Kyaaa¡±

    I strip Sharon and throw her on the bench in the corner of the cksmith. And it can be processed again. In the meantime, I havee up with a technique that involves engraving in the middle of the process.

    ¡°I might be a genius¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°E, Emm, Smithson-san, I¡¯m happy that you¡äre crazy about my armor, but what am I supposed to do as you have torn my panty?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that and take a rest, you still have to try-on again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha, Haa¡±

    Only the sound of hitting iron is lowered to the minimum and Sharon¡¯s sound illusion skills may be excellent, as only the speaking voices pass normally.

    And I continued to work until the next day with the cornering tension as it is.

    ¡°Bhan, I prepared breakfast, but¡­¡­what is this!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    When Jackie-san showed up, there¡¯s Sharon lying naked on the bench and various things are said (I don¡¯t understand what she is talking about) and I keep engraving.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, emm, Bhan? And that over there¡­¡­a customer?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Ah¡­¡­wait a minute, Jackie-san, I¡¯m in great shape right now. If Iplete this technique now, I¡¯ll take the world¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­?¡±

    With Jackie-san having a strange face next to me, I continued to process it with a slightly clearer head.

    ¡°¡±Th, That woman, she is going to catch a cold¡­¡­what the hell is this¡­¡­panty?¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait for that. Hey, Sharon, get up. One more try¡±

    Try on.

    ¡°Fo, Forgive me already¡­¡­already, I¡¯m tired¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that and get up. I will help you voluntarily¡±

    The armor is put on her chest.

    ¡°U, Uh¡­¡­that¡¯s fine¡­¡­¡±

    She seems to be exhausted.

    ¡°¡­¡­Bo, Bhan, that¡­¡­I¡¯ve heard rumors that you¡äre popr, but you¡¯d rather do it in moderation¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    With a vague head, I really explore the meaning of Jackie-san¡¯s words while holding a naked pigtailed busty elf in my arms. ¡­¡­I abandoned thinking after a few seconds.

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I¡¯m in a hurry¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right. Then, even when you felt like it, it was so sudden¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, Sharon, get up. If you don¡¯t move, it won¡¯t start¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the middle of the day, there was Sharon wearing a bikini armorpleted by a new method devised by me with a tired face.

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson-san, it¡¯s amazing when you do it¡­¡­hey¡­¡­¡±

    While wearing it, she rolls her back up drowsily. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that she is not strong enough because she is a ck arm, but it might have been a burden on her nerves to try it on and move as I ordered her.

    ¡°¡­¡­Maybe you¡¯ve taken advantage of Sharon and did something?¡±

    I was confused when I was seen with strange eyes by Anzeros. Sharon sighed with a half-opened eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­It might have be a story still if I was vited incidentally¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What a sudden rush¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mentally, I¡¯m already¡­¡­I mean, every corner¡­¡­kuu¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep!¡±

    Sharon¡äs gratitude¡­¡­well, it ended with her saying ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹ half-sleeping. I¡¯ve worked so hard that I¡¯ve just wanted her to try it out, even if it¡¯s not as good as Anzeros.

    Nheless, it was a day when I realized a lot of new possibilities for engraving, probably because I was urging forward after a long time.

    By the way.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Belga. What do you think about that conversation?¡±

    ¡°If you think about it inmon sense¡­¡­Sharon was tainted¡±

    ¡°By a human¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well wait, Felios. Calm down. It¡¯s not toote for Sharon to cry. There is also a line of misunderstanding¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    ¡°How many times have you failed with it?¡±

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­!!¡±

    I heard that Felios and Berga were secretly listening near the workshop that night. I was scolded with great eyes when we passed each other, but I don¡¯t think I have done anything bad.

 Chapter 108: The value of moving forward and the meaning of advancing [Irina Apple Jeanne]

    <h4>Chapter 108: The value of moving forward and the meaning of advancing [Irina Apple Jeanne]</h4>

    After seeing me rushing and finishing my cksmithing work, Dianne asked everyone to prepare for the trip.

    In the evening, everyone gathers in the cafeteria of the inn to check the setup.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Maia carry us this time¡±

    ¡°Ho? I can fly too?¡±

    ¡°I know that La has been cured, but as a special ambassador for the northern forest, blue dragon Maia would be legitimate. You know, it¡¯s not like we need to show Renfangas our full strength in a big way. The point is how to pass the rtion to the Gauntlets¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    Now, for the first time, the three Gauntlet Knights will see that Maia is a dragon. Irina should have suggested that we are with dragons, but this is the first time that it is clear from here who is actually a dragon and what kind of rtion we have. By carrying the three gauntlets with dragon wings like no other, there is an aspect of demonstrating the judgment of the elves about the demon territory exploration. La can fly, but La is a dragon in a more free position. It¡¯s also a good idea to hide your hands without exposing them to the darkness. As a sign, Maia, who has a deep rtion with the elves, was more appropriate.

    ¡°And now personal selection, of course Jeanne can¡¯t be taken with us, so I¡¯ll leave her here¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    Jeanne who seems to be a little lonely obeys obediently. Well, this time it¡¯s just a courtesy call to visit Renfangas¡äs higher ups, so we don¡¯t need to stay for months. We should be able toe back in 1 to 2 weeks at the earliest, so it¡¯s a shame that we can¡¯t go sightseeing.

    ¡°And Irina should take a rest this time. I mean, it¡¯s safer for you not to show your face until you know what you¡¯re doing¡±

    ¡°I have a clear understanding of my position. I will take a leisurely bath with Jeanne¡±

    ¡°HeHe, fellow friend?¡±

    Irina is especially easy to target due to her low appearance and heavy position, as well as her low fighting ability. Regardless of whether we take her to Celesta, Renfangas has a poor footing. If Dianne and the dragons were to take a serious escort, they¡¯d be able to defend her, but there¡¯s no particr reason to take Irina with us. If we¡¯re going to take her, it¡¯s probably after we¡¯ve put our eyes on a ce where we can use as a base.

    ¡°The others are¡­¡­the 10-man captains will go naturally. Especially, the two 10-man captains Anzeros and Aurora will be apanied by the king, so please confirm the ceremony¡±

    ¡°Roger that¡±

    ¡°No problem¡±

    Two people salute. Anzeros and Aurora will not fail with regard to this kind of thing.

    ¡°Smithson, Keiron and all of the semi-regr soldiers should keep their equipment ready¡±

    ¡°Roger that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What can I do with a crossbow even if something happens suddenly?¡±

    Keiron grumbles and Dianne sighs ¡°Well¡±. Because we are originally a rear-guard unit, no matter how much equipment is used, it is not easy for sudden situations.

    ¡°Somehow, it¡¯s a good idea to put Boyd and La on the vanguard. What¡¯s important is that it¡¯s impossible to talk about theck of preparation in the event of an emergency¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a vanguard¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Well, if you don¡¯t have enough, I¡¯ll talk about it¡±

    It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re too worried about a sudden incident that you don¡¯t know how to happen.

    ¡°After that, my sister and Selenium will try to back up everyone¡­¡­¡±

    And Dianne¡¯s gaze stops at thest remaining Apple.

    ¡°¡­¡­Apple¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡±

    Dianne stared at Apple and thought about it for a while. She opened her mouth carefully.

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you do?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Late-night hot spring with the lights out. As expected, when the bonfire disappears, the hot springs with some moss-infested areas are dangerous and no one can enter. The only reason to enter the hot springs during this time is La and Jeanne, who are ustomed to it at night and that there is no one else. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay or not, but sometimes I get invited by the girls. Entering when the lights are off is an extraterritorial right. They cant find fault with me or get angry by seldom.

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m lost. I don¡¯t use magic very much, so I¡¯m not more suited to rough things than Irina-sama, but I don¡¯t really use it for anything other than to help like Selenium or Hilda-sensei¡­¡­so why I¡äm not suited toe too?¡±

    While the sound of hot water resounds, the confession of Apple is heard.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you refrain to go to war separately?¡±

    The voice of Jeanne is heard right next to Apple. And then.

    ¡°No, Not good¡­¡­th, they are talking about an important story over there¡­¡­so can we leave having sex in my spare time!¡±

    The reason why I say that is because I¡¯m fucking Irina from the back. I went into the hot spring together with them and saw Irina¡¯s small back right in front of me, so I tried to reach out casually while talking and when I noticed it, I was having sex with her. She may be a devilish woman in a sense.

    ¡°Only once, only once?¡±

    ¡­¡­Irina¡¯s is not easy to separate from, because it feels good even if you don¡¯t want to feel good even if I¡äm willing. But once I put it in, I cant get it out.

    ¡°Nuuuu¡­¡­yo, you really only want one shot?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too easy to have sex¡±

    ¡°A, Ahaha¡­??¡­Irina-sama, Fight¡±

    It¡¯s certainly not a sexy love affair, but since it feels so good, I continue to have sex.

    ¡°So¡­¡­Andy-san, what do you think¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­honestly, if you¡¯re in a safe ce, that¡¯s the best thing I can hope for¡±

    Not just Apple, but everyone else, I don¡¯t want to take them to ces that are too noisy or unfamiliar if I don¡¯t need them. Even La and Maia.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, I wonder if it¡¯s better to wait with Jeanne-chan¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, can you endure being left alone?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    Jeanne quickly washed her face and muttered like a cat.

    ¡°¡­¡­I was pretty lonely, you know? Even if I said I was going to have Andy¡¯s child, I still wanted to be there if I could. ¡­¡­I have La-oneechan as a rtive and I love Andy, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else I like¡­¡­and the half elves who love the same person as I can¡¯t be beaten so easily. ¡­¡­Can you be patient with Andy flirting with other women while you¡¯re left alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­That is¡­¡­¡±

    Apple looks at me with a little anxious eyes. ¡­¡­In the lower half of my body, I¡¯m having sex with Irina. This is a situation that I can¡¯t stay with now.

    ¡°¡­¡­But I don¡¯t want to be a burden¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah-mou!¡±

    Striking the water surface, I think Jeanne saw Apple and suddenly pulls her ear.

    ¡°I, Itatatatatata!?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Apple, if you¡¯re really a burden, then 100-manmander Dianne would have said you¡¯re going to stay!?¡±

    ¡°Le-t-go-of-my-e-ar!¡±

    ¡°Irina and I are clearly a burden, so we were told that it¡¯s better for us to stay here, but Apple is said to remain if she wants to stay, but if you want toe, it¡¯s said to be fine. I¡äm so envious that you can decide yourself!¡±

    ¡°A, Auu¡­¡­¡±

    Apple that finally has her ear released is a little teary. But Jeanne is correct. Dianne didn¡¯t give Apple the option to note to Apple just because she was useful or not. She can¡¯t let go of Hilda-san and Selenium, who are useful for the exploration, but above all, Apple doesn¡¯t have enough direction to go with us, so it makes us think about what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°Apple. I¡±

    My penis is moderately growing in Irina and I pull it out and sticks it in front of Apple and Jeanne. I talk to Apple while stroking Jeanne who puts her lips on my cock without saying anything.

    ¡°When I was training in the Trot Army, I was told by a swordsman. When people are there, having a will means that no matter how powerless they are, they can be a threat to the enemy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have weapons, throw stones, if you don¡¯t have stones, throw sand. Don¡¯t give up before you did anything. Think about what you¡¯ve done and what you can still do to live and win and return to your family. You can cry or wet your pants, but if you can do that, you¡¯re a great Trot soldier¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­¡­well, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s useful or not, but you don¡¯t have to give up from the beginning or thinking about yourself being ipetent or a burden¡±

    While Jeanne carefully licks my cock that is dirty with Irina¡¯s love juice, I put my hand on Apple¡¯s cheek and smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about how you¡¯re being watched, it¡¯s about what you want to do. Apple. I¡­¡­well that, what is it¡±

    ¡°Andy, san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think it would be nice to always be within reach if you were willing to do it¡±

    This is a contradiction with the previous words, but this is also true. I want everyone to be safe, but instinctively I also wants to be together with them.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­nchuu¡­¡­chu, npuu. Hehee. Apple, I¡¯m up to the point of Andy¡¯s restive horse, I¡äm going to coax it?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne-chan¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I mean, it¡¯s a shame that I¡¯m the only one who has Andy¡äs child. In order, I and La-oneechan, apart from that 100-manmander Dianne and Selenium, are ahead of Apple in bing pregnant?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh¡±

    Apple stands up. Exposing her plump boobs, tight waist and fluffy buttocks line in front of me lightly by making a half-turn, then she touches the edge of the bathtub and sticks out her buttocks and smiles.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well then, I¡­¡­I will follow Andy-san. I may not be useful for anything, but I will serve as Andy-san¡¯s female ve everyday¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Well then, I¡¯ll let you serve a lot and ejacte to the point where I don¡¯t have time to think it¡¯s useless¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    I gently grab the rounded buttocks of Apple, smile and unfold the buttocks to expose her pussy. As Apple spreads her pussy by herself, I push my penis that is dirty with Irina¡¯s love juice and Jeanne¡¯s saliva inside.

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡­?¡±

    Once upon a time, in this hot spring, I just cummed into her mouth, now again I hit Apple¡äs sexual desire. This time, with real sex, I share the sexual desire rage with Apple. While getting a special impression, I grabbed both of Apple¡äs breasts while crossing my arms in front of her and shook my waist violently.

    ¡°Auu¡­¡­a, haaa¡­¡­uhh¡­¡­after all, I still love being embraced by Andy-san¡­¡­this, I¡¯m so happy¡­¡­I¡¯m so happy to be messed up by Andy-san¡¯s dick??¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­¡­it¡¯s great to mess around with Apple¡­¡­doing this every day look like this was a dream¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­? Yes, I¡¯ll be honest! I¡­¡­I¡¯ve always been with Andy-san and I¡¯ve always realized I¡äm Andy-san¡¯s belonging¡­¡­I want you to be reminded that I¡¯m your female ve at any time!!¡±

    ¡°Apple¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, Andy-san!!!¡±

    Apple¡äs vagina is violently overrun all the time and enthusiasm is given to the pleasure. The limit came in no time, with the help of Irina and Jeanne.

    ¡°N, a, aaaaaa?¡±

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­!¡±

    Ejaction. I ejacte as much as I can inside Apple. The amount of magic isn¡¯t so great, but the contact with Apple calls for more pleasure and aplishment than usual.

    ¡°A¡­¡­A¡­¡­a¡±

    Licking Apple¡äs ears who is shaking happily and kissing the cor, I shook my hips finely and spit out into Apple¡äs meat jar until thest drop.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand that I was abandoned halfway through the act¡±

    Irina was angry.

    ¡°Cause you always let me put it out outside¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­¡­muuu¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s cum in another hole. Next, I will cum inside Jeanne¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You let me pull it out before I put it out, so I don¡¯t care about what¡¯s after that¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    Irina was worried, but she floated her hips as if sticking out on top of the water. ¡­¡­A troublesome fellow.

 Chapter 109: Fortress city Rennesto

    <h4>Chapter 109: Fortress city Rennesto</h4>

    The day after themand, everyone gathered in front of the hunter¡¯s hut in the forest. We the soldiers at the bottom of our army are wearing the Celesta Army Summer Season equipment. Wearing thin and well-matched clothes, we carry each piece of luggage. Dianne, who usually feels like wearing a skirt with deep slit and a short garment so that her navel is revealed, wears a dress and decorations this time. She is a person who has normally nothing to do with fashion, but it seems that she has to be somewhat ready as part of public diplomacy. Aurora and Anzeros are dressed in first ss clothes in their respective styles. No, it¡¯s not normal for them, so I don¡¯t know it from seeing them from a distance. So, as usual, Jeanne sent us off, Selenium, Apple and Hilda don¡¯t care about their appearances originally and La and Maia don¡¯t need to be mentioned.

    ¡°Bring me a souvenir¡±

    ¡°You can expect it¡±

    Jeanne and Selenium were in high touch without any tension. In front of us, Irina and the three Gauntlet Knights appear from the forest.

    ¡°Get in the carriage¡±

    Dianne points quickly with her thumb. Each of the Gauntlets took a glimpse of me (in the case of Sharon, the other two were a bit grim) and boarded the carriage.

    ¡°But how do you intend to cross the Snake Mountain Range with a horseless carriage?¡±

    In order to answer Sharon¡¯s question, Maia walks up the grasnd and poses in a pose. The brain is shaken by a illusionary impact that runs continuously. A 40m blue dragon appears in the grasnd.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°Blue Dragon!!¡±

    ¡°That girl¡­¡­indeed, turned into a person?¡±

    The three Gauntlet Knights raise a surprised voice and jump to the window. We follow them with a wry smile and get into the carriage. Well, we¡¯re already used to it, but it¡¯s normal to say that Maia who is like a spoiled little animal is a dragon.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°I see¡­¡­we move with a dragon¡¯s wings. I finally understood why Irina-sama said we didn¡¯t need to care about our return trip¡±

    Sharon mutters from the window, looking down at the green meadow. A throbbing wind blows to inform us that we are already flying.

    ¡°This dragon, War God Dianne who ughtered Sword Saint Brigade. I¡¯d like to ask you what kind of rtionship you have, but it¡¯s definitely eligible for the expedition¡¯s dispatch team. ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t like that the northern elves are not sending someone¡±

    Dianne who sits face to face with Felios refutes with a cool face.

    ¡°Maia is originally a favourite child in the northern forest. Her duty is the despatching of everyone¡±

    ¡°There are treasures, holy beasts and the ruins of the ancient civilization, and it¡¯s a underhanded way of trying to set up a face without being one of them.

    ¡°Then what does Renfangas give them? ¡­¡­Elf¡¯s pride is good, but politics is different, Glory n¡äs Felios¡±

    ¡°Huh¡±

    Felios closed his eyes by snorting. He doesn¡¯t like anything.

    ¡°By the way¡±

    The scar-faced mass elf, Berga who had been silent until then, opens his mouth.

    ¡°How much do you understand the Valerienguage? There are a lot of things that seem to have gone out to the east side¡±

    I was told and looked up. Valerie is a hugeke located in the center of the continent, east of the Snake Mountain Range. The surrounding small and medium-sized nations are called the Valerie Union and form a cultural sphere. Although Renfangas doesn¡¯t face Lake Valerie directly, it belongs to the Valerie cultural sphere and theirnguage seems to be different from the standardnguage of the northwest in.

    ¡°A person who can speak Valerie¡±

    The people who raised their hands, are only Dianne, Selenium, Hilda and Aurora.

    ¡°La, you cant speak it either?¡±

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯ve been to the east, but it¡¯s an old story. I didn¡¯t need it at that time¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about talking¡­¡­you¡¯re okay without it¡±

    Dragons can continue to work for months without drinking, eating, sleeping, and so on. Even if they are going on a pleasure jaunt in the eastern countries, there is no need tomunicate separately.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible to listen to it, but how about interpreting?¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    She shake her hand and shifts her attention to Keiron and the others. Yeah I don¡¯t expect you.

    ¡°When ites to¡­¡­Dianne-san and Aurora go to the castle and we all rely on Selenium and Hilda-san¡±

    Dianne, Anzeros and Aurora go directly to the castle for an audience. The rest is doing sightseeing in Renfangas¡­¡­even if we don¡¯t go, we¡¯ll have to wait in the castle town until we¡¯re called. If we don¡¯t understand thenguage, we will have difficulty in the degree of freedom.

    ¡°All right¡±

    Berga nods expressionlessly.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s us who called. We can¡¯t handle the inconvenience ofnguage. so let¡¯s arrange an interpreter¡±

    He seems like a man who understands the story unexpectedly. ¡­¡­I mean, it¡¯s natural because he¡¯s like a diplomatic envoy.

    ¡°Just a moment please¡±

    It was Sharon who raised her voice there. Not only us, but the other two Gauntlet Knights also look suspicious of what Sharon says.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to guide them. Even though things may appear this way, I still lived 15 years in Rennesto. There won¡¯t be a shortage¡±

    ¡°Naa¡±

    ¡°Sharon!?¡±

    While the two men are scared, Sharon is determined.

    ¡°Even if the other party is Her Majesty the Queen¡äs honoured guest, a ck Arm is not enough to escort them around¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­Thats right¡±

    ¡°Sharon, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking recently¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I said. ¡­¡­And honestly, Smithson-san can¡¯t be left alone at Rennesto¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Reasonable¡±

    Why do they look at me with their convincing eyes?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Renfangas Kingdom. A medium-sized kingdom that ys a role in preventing the flooding of monsters from the so-called demon territory, which has long been arge outbreak zone of demons to the north of the Eastern Mountain Range and east of the Snake Mountain Range. It was reported that it was once a member of the ¡°Northern Six Kingdoms¡± that thrived in the demon territory, but the Northern Six Kingdoms were destroyed due to the remarkable ¡¸Qi¡¹ caused by thebyrinth destruction movement 300 years ago. It was said only Renfangas survived and that it was supposed to prevent the monsters from going south. The head of the state is served by the Queen for generations and more than half of Renfangas army, a group of specialists in the extermination of monsters, is said to be mercenaries. Fighting with monsters continues to ur most frequently on the continent, especially in the recent years without a big war, the pride of continental hunters seeking wealth and fame is first to make a name for them in Renfangas.

    The capital city is Rennesto, the fortress city. Not only here, the cities of Renfangas are mostly surrounded by fortresses and even small viges are surrounded by high stone walls, so it is designed to be a fortress, but we descended dignifiedly on Rennesto¡äs castle as it is.

    ¡°Hey, Dianne, what are you going to do!¡±

    Felios panics when he sees the guards in the castle panicking. Rather, we were a little surprised. I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d get off the dragon¡¯s dignity without using a illusion. But Dianne don¡¯t mind me and muttered to Chibi Maia on my shoulder.

    ¡°Do it with a roar because it¡¯s a great deal of trouble. Scare them as much as you can¡±

    ¡°Uh¡±

    An abiotic high-pitched roar echoes from Dagon Maia¡¯s throat. Perhaps it sounded in the streets rather than in the guards.

    ¡°I heard what you¡¯re going to do!¡±

    ¡°Everyone raise your face up. Come on, let¡¯s go¡±

    Inspired by Dianne, we get out of the carriage. There were a lot of red Gauntlet and ck Gauntlet warriors gathering outside, pushing the guards away.

    ¡°You guys!!¡±

    ¡°Who are you!! Of all things, you oppose our Renfangas!¡±

    In the midst of the slightly confused person¡äs cry, the awkward Sharon, Felios who is biting on his lips and the expressionless Berga appear as usual.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­Knight Sharon¡±

    ¡°There is Sir Felios¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡­this dragon is¡­¡­¡±

    To the warriors who are terrified, Dianne raises a medal with the crest of the Celesta army.

    ¡°We are the Dianne special duty corps, reporting directly to the Celesta army headquarters! At the request of the n meeting of the northern elves territory, we were invited by the Renfangas Kingdom! This dragon follows us!¡±

    The noise bes even bigger.

    ¡°They brought a dragon¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°No, is it true that the elves posses dragon riders?¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s a dark elf¡­¡­no wait, did she say Celesta¡äs Dianne!?¡±

    ¡°Is that Dianne of Talc, Minister Ashton¡äs treasured child!¡±

    Eventually it turns into cheers.

    ¡°Felios-sama brought a dragon as an ally!¡±

    ¡°Felios-sama, incredible!¡±

    ¡°That dragon, Felios-sama called it!?¡±

    And, it changes into Felios calls sooner orter and the surrounding changes into themotion like a festival by Maia¡¯s reading the air again and roaring.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dianne, you¡±

    ¡°Well, if you have aint, would you like to ask?¡±

    Dianne has a self-satisfied look on her face.

    Certainly the impact of a dragon is huge. But if you use it as a sensational appearance rather than panic¡­¡­it¡¯s very effective as long as it is in a situation where it can be used. The fact that there is only the fortress city and it can hardly be seen from the town once it hasnded on the castle is a good factor because it requires less calction.

    ¡°Maia, please be patient for a while. If you are in your dragon form only during the audience, the story will be faster¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­OK, I got it¡±

    Chibi Maia looks at me once and confirms that I nod before replying. And the blue dragon standing on the side of the carriage settles down like a tuna and sprinkles the affection to the guards and gauntlet knights that surround it in fear.

    ¡°Good, Anzeros, Aurora, follow me. Sister, I rely on you¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me¡±

    And those who participate in the audience went into the castle following Felios and Berga, who hadplex faces. We are¡­¡­.

    ¡°Well then¡­¡­let¡¯s go. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen suddenly¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°To a ce where you can eat¡±

    Even though we had cut straight through the mountains, we flew a long distance from Polka rather than Basson, so we were certainly hungry.

    ¡°No objection¡±

    ¡°If possible, it¡¯s good to be able to eat without worrying about manners or anything like that¡±

    With the support of Keiron and Boyd, we decided to go out to the fortress city at dusk. The gazes around me are a bit painful, but it¡¯s certainly a little easier thanks to Sharon.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    There is only one country with a lot of mercenaries, and it is not as formal as they want¡­¡­or perhaps I should say, they were able to find a Celesta-styled skewer stand.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy because I only had Trot mealstely¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t bad at all, but this Celesta-style salt bang pepper bang fat bang tan is delicious¡±

    As Goto and Lantz said, it was a good stand that held the point of Celesta cuisine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know any other Celesta-style shop. I wish I could introduce a more firm shop¡±

    Sharon apologizes, but it was a perfect feeling for us.

    ¡°Well, we came to Renfangas with great pains, so next time I¡¯d like a restaurant unique to Renfangas¡±

    Hilda-san says that and the easy going Selenium and La agree.

    ¡°I want to think about souvenirs for Jeanne-chan. I want to learn more about the current Renfangas culture¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a lot of alcohol¡±

    Everyone seemed to be enjoying it and it was more than anything. ¡­¡­I wonder if Dianne and the others are doing well too.

    It was us who had been eating calmly for a while, but it was when the day waspletely gone and the sky was filled with stars that the uneasy air began to flow through the simple dining space lined with barrels and tables.

    ¡°Ouu. Who do we have here¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    I reflexively turn around to the vulgar voice that was heard immediately behind. There was a human male behind me. What makes him face unnaturally¡­¡­is Apple¡¯s profile. Faster than Apple pulled out of the way, the man inadvertently grabbed Apple¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­it, hurts!!¡±

    ¡°Half elf, see!¡±

    What¡¯s with this guy?

    ¡°Hey, you¡±

    When I reach out to grab that arm, the next moment, my view rotates at high speed. The sound of Crash, bang, rattle is heard. And pain.

    ¡°Smithsonn!!¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson!!¡±

    I heard the voices of Keiron and Lantz.

    ¡­¡­I seemed to have been hit with a back fist in a moment and blown over the table.

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s serious. It¡¯s such a blitz punch that I have understood itter than I¡¯ve been beaten, isn¡¯t this a Ace Knight ss skill? Such rudeness, like this,

    ¡°Ya, let me go¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°No. ¡­¡­Hehee, half elf. A beautiful half elf with good breasts and a nice ass. You will be sold highly¡±

    To work suchwlessness.

    ¡°Ga¡­¡­a¡±

    I stand up slowly. I¡¯m having trouble to stand on my feet firmly.

    ¡°Smithson-san!¡±

    ¡°Sharon¡­¡­I, that person¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes. ¡­¡­Rude fellow, do you workwless in front of this ck Arm!!¡±

    ¡°Ah? ¡­¡­Who are you?¡±

    The strange man doesn¡¯t seem to have been moved by Sharon¡¯s gauntlet.

    ¡°Renfangas¡¯s Army ck Arm, Glory Sharon. Let go of her and leave¡±

    ¡°I, wo-nt¡±

    The man sticks out his tongue in a underestimating tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡äre really a ck Arm. Well, I admit that I came here to raise a g. Coco, it seems that you can get into the army regardless of your background. Isn¡¯t it better to catch and sell stupid kittens and make money?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense¡±

    Sharon puts her hands on her sword. Goto and Boyd run to cut off the man¡¯s escape route. But the man is grinning.

    ¡°Sure, is it like three knights to one ck Arm?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Goto and Boyd are blown away and fell down. That strange man¡¯spanions. 2, 3¡­¡­there are four people including Apple.

    ¡°Is it like we win?¡±

    One is an ogre. He looks thin than normal ogres and you wonder how he was trained and he makes you feel that he is exceptionally light. One of them is a cat beast. The other was a human. All of them have the same ability. ¡­¡­They cant be from Trot or Celesta.

    I see, it means that Sharon can¡¯t let go of them. One of the continent¡¯s most dangerous nations is using arms to make up for it, regardless of their background. It doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s a temple of evil people. It¡¯s too dangerous for us to walk in such a town without a big escort (They probably think that Sharon only has a decent fighting power except for the three who went to the audience and Maia).

    ¡°¡­¡­Owner. I¡¯m about to run out of patience, but is it okay to burn them down?¡±

    La shows her canine and whispers. If it is true, La would be the first to y and kill them, but she seemed to have kept Dianne¡¯s policy of hiding her power. But can you say that in this situation anymore?

    ¡°La¡­¡­I entrust it to you¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    The moment La cracked her knuckles and tried to step forth.

    ¡°Hey, younger sister of the ill-natured siblings. ¡­¡­You came back quite quickly. I didn¡¯t think you will overtake me¡±

    A voice came from behind the men. Looking straight ahead, a slightly bald middle-aged man and a short girl appeared. As for the middle-aged man, he has a gold gauntlet with clothes like the townspeople in the neighborhood. From here, you can see that he is wearing a cloak and carrying a bag as he is returning home. The short girl as everyone knows is Neia Grans. With an old-fashioned hat and a weird cloak, she nods with an inappropriate smile.

    ¡°Lord Buster¡­¡­and Neia Grans¡±

    ¡°What, this youngster, was he the guest who came over here? If so¡­¡­then I didn¡¯t talk so much, hahaha¡±

    The middle-aged man, Alex Buster,ughs happily with Neia and passes through the men¡­¡­when I notice, he takes Apple with his arm opposite to Neia.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve met again. ¡­¡­This time I¡¯ll give you my name¡±

    Heughs and pushes Apple to me. After seeing the mysterious sight, the men started to change colors.

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you doing, baldie!¡±

    ¡°Return the woman! Baldie!¡±

    ¡°Get out of my sight, baldie!¡±

    The smile disappeared from Alex Buster¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ah, yeah. It¡¯s fine to be assertive. Yeah. Don¡¯t forget that some people are hurt, even if you shout at a person¡¯s physical characteristics. ¡­¡­That¡¯s right, kneel down on the ground¡±

    Alex Buster tells them with a serious face. Of course they don¡¯t listen.

    ¡°Haa? I¡¯ll kill you baldie¡±

    ¡°Or rather you will die, baldie¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking to, baldie¡±

    The group of four begins to walk toward him. Alex Buster groaned.

    ¡°Hey, ¡ºHero¡». To be frank, you feel offended¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the left two¡±

    ¡°Ho, wait. Please give one to me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah. I don¡¯t know who you¡äre, but it¡¯s okay. ¡­¡­Ill-natured, you also want one?¡±

    ¡°My name is Sharon, not ill-natured!!¡±

    Alex Buster turned his gaze to one of the four dumb thugs that were approaching.

    ¡°Good. ¡ºBe a stone¡»¡±

    A word from Alex Buster. The next moment the man who grabbed Apple before suddenly bes a gray statue with clothes and hair.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Everyone, including us, were startled. ¡­¡­It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve never heard of a curse of bing a stone. I have heard that there is such a curse mechanism in thebyrinth. However, it was the first time I saw that there was ¡¸Magic¡¹ that really let you be a stone.

    ¡°Oh dear. ¡­¡­Buster-sama. please go easy on them¡±

    As Neia approaches the ogre, she jumps sharply and make a roundhouse kick.

    ¡°!!¡±

    There was a strange sound. The ogre, who was stunned by the impact of petrification, turned into a square shape from the waist and rolled several tens of meters. The remaining two people are attacked by La¡¯s w and Sharon¡¯s sh attack. The cat beastman scrambled with his face divided into four and the human male has his arm separated from his shoulder.

    ¡°Yeah. ¡­¡­Well, its assuredly that. It¡¯s not good to say baldie about a person¡¯s physical characteristics¡±

    Alex Buster ms the petrified man¡¯s hair with a serious look. The man who lost his arm was handed over to the guards. The Cat beastman may be blind and die if he is poor. I wonder if the ogre can¡¯t stand any longer. He¡¯s in a terrific state, but maybe he¡¯s just alive by fighting with this face.

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­can he be cured?¡±

    I¡¯m curious about the technique of petrification.

    ¡°Well, if he works hard, he¡¯ll get well. If there is a person who can cure him, as I don¡¯t know how to cure him¡±

    Alex Buster was pleased with the mottled hair of the statue and kicked down the stone statue as if he had lost interest.

    ¡°Now. Let¡¯s be delighted to meet again. ¡­¡­I¡¯m Alex Buster. As you can see, I¡äm a refreshing attractive middle-aged man. This fellow here is mypanion, Neia Grans¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    He is smiling and introducing himself, but I can¡¯t deny that it¡¯s a little bit distracting.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­under the direct control of the Celesta¡¯s military headquarters, Dianne¡äs Special Duty Corps 10-man captain, Andy Smithson¡±

    ¡°Hou. ¡­¡­That Dianne, is she the daughter of Celesta¡äs minister?¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡±

    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­Yeah, I see. Neia, this is going to be fun¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice¡±

    In front of the two who looked like a parent and child, we had no choice but tough drily.

 Chapter 110: Kalwinâ€²s hero

    <h4>Chapter 110: Kalwin¡äs hero</h4>

    Dinner is almost done and there is no reason to stay in the rampant back alley stalls, so everyone returns to the castle in groups with Alex Buster and Neia also heading for the castle.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that we can¡¯t fight as vanguards¡±

    Keiron says that, scratching his head awkwardly. Lantz and I, who were also useless, nod in agreement.

    ¡°I wonder if I will practice with Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die 10-man captain Keiron? It is a special training were even Boyd is screaming¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Keiron, it is impossible for you¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I certainly feel that way myself¡±

    Because he iszy, he is quick to give up. However, this is not to be underestimated because it is reliable in this.

    ¡°Hey, boys, it¡¯s pathetic. What if you show a little more guts?¡±

    Hilda gets angry at us and makes us happy. I think that it is certainly one of the dreams of a man to be sted by a sexy beautiful married woman.

    ¡°U, Umm, this time, anyway, we¡¯ll have to take some measures¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ll ask for some surprises props, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°What do you think I am!¡±

    ¡­¡­Although. It might be better to have some sort of emergency workaround. I don¡¯t think that they¡¯re just a country, but it¡¯s not strange that they¡¯re crazy, or it¡¯s a country called Renfangas that has to focus on fighting monsters so much that they have to be swallowed to some extent. Crossbow soldiers can¡¯t just say that they are not good at closebat.

    ¡°For the time being¡­¡­that¡¯s right, can you prepare that La? That red stone¡±

    ¡°Ho. ¡­¡­I see. It¡¯s certainly cheaper if it¡¯s that¡±

    The secret treasure ¡¸Breath sealing stone¡¹ passed when I first met La. It is a disposable item that can trigger the heat of Dragon Breath by hand. The effect range is not a big deal and it requires careful handling, but it is powerful. ¡­¡­But. I want a more decisive factor. Umm.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the castle, Dianne and the others were in the middle of a audience.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Alex Buster and Neia Grans have just returned from Trot¡äs capital city¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­returned or perhaps I should say they have returned¡­¡­I wonder if it¡¯s okay¡±

    Alex Buster and Neia stepped in during the audience. Dianne¡äs group who were whispering and Felios who was standing upright and impressed were surprised. We looked at whether it was ok toe in, but the Queen inside smiled like a flower when she recognized Alex Buster. She is pretty young. I¡äm not good with it, but wouldn¡¯t she be younger than Aurora?

    ¡°Alex! How wonderful that you have returned

    ¡°What has changed while I was away? Lister and Ate haven¡¯t returned yet?¡±

    Alex Buster goes up next to the throne. There is no one stopping him. Slightly Felios has a bitter face, but that¡¯s it.

    ¡°Ate hasn¡¯t returned yet. As far as I heard from Dianne-dono, she is on the way home safely¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to worry about Ate¡­¡­and Lister?¡±

    ¡°Ten days ago, he came back and took part in this month¡¯s elimination campaign¡±

    ¡°Tsk. ¡­¡­Someone please call the prime minister and when Lister returns, he shall reinforce the security of Rennesto. A moment ago Dianne-dono¡¯spanions were attacked by thugs, even though they had a ck Arm with them. It¡¯s no joke that Ate¡¯s absent created a gap for crime nests to be founded again.

    Alex Buster who gives instructions by waving his golden gauntlet which is inside his tattered cloak is strange because he looks like a skilled nobleman who is ustomed to the court, but it looks strange, even though his appearance has not changed. And the young queen seems to have faith in Alex Buster and is confidently gazing at his figure with reliable, sparkling eyes. After a while, they finally noticed us standing in a stand-off and graciously beckoned Neia and Sharon, who were at the head toe forward. The two walk on the carpet without making noise and we follow behind. And as Neia and Sharon both kneeled down at the same time¡­..we dont move and just kneel down. It is often said that we should not do sacrifice court ceremonies at such times. Foreign courtesy is sometimesplex and strange and sometimes casual acts can be seen as extremely rude. Aside from senior officials andmanders, it was internationallymon knowledge that if you don¡¯t know the bottom, you can¡¯t stand upright.

    ¡°Sharon, Neia-dono, thank you very much. How wonderfully, you brought friends along from Celesta and the northern forest¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡äs words, are undeserved honor¡±

    ¡°Like she said¡±

    The queen gracefully bowed in a unique move as if she had confirmed that we had dropped our heads and stopped.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, everybody whoes from a foreign country who we have a friendly rtion with. My name is re. I am the queen of this country¡±

    ¡°I, I¡äm under the direct control of Celesta¡äs military headquarter and belong to the Dianne special duty corps, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°Simr 10-man captain Keiron¡±

    ¡°Simr regr soldier Lantz¡±

    ¡°Simr regr soldier Goto¡±

    We are urged by the queen to start introducing ourselves. To be honest, it is easy to do if it is a person who has the atmosphere of a ¡¸King¡¹ as much as King Ulysses, but a queen who isn¡¯t so old is not good.

    ¡°¡­¡­Regr soldier Selenium¡±

    ¡°Regr soldier Hilda¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ho? I, I¡¯m in the desert¡­¡­¡±

    La is at a loss as to what she shall introduce herself and her face is slightly in trouble with her eyebrows raised.

    ¡°Course of events Desert Soldier La. I participate in this action because of a sense of duty¡±

    That was good so far.

    ¡°E, Emm, I¡äm Apple¡­¡­Andy-san¡¯s¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson¡äs personal property¡±

    ¡­¡­An awkward atmosphere flowed.

    As expected, Renfangas doesn¡¯t seem to speak well of personal ownership.

    ¡°Ah, emm¡­¡­then again, Neia, Alex, will you introduce yourself again to these people¡±

    The queen managed to proceed without hesitation. Yeah, good girl. No, she is a gooddy.

    ¡°Ah. ¡­¡­Its my first time to meet you, 100-manmander Dianne¡­¡­ no, Celesta¡äs War God. My name is Alex Buster. The Marquis of Renfangas Kingdom and a Gold Arm¡±

    ¡°Neia Grans. A hero who is indebted to this country¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hero?¡±

    Dianne had heard of Alex Buster before, but she looked suspicious about Neia¡¯s self-introduction.

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Neia smiles, removes thetch of her cloak and takes off the cloak that is worn. Of course, underneath it, she wasn¡¯t naked. It was a heterogeneous armor that looked like a bodysuit and was in close contact with the body line withplex parts. Neia strokes the pure white armor and the emblem struck into the chest as if gently wrapping it with her hand.

    ¡°Kalwin Kingdom¡äs knight who defense of her country. There are only five people in the country and only one defense for the nationalnd defense. In Kalwin¡±

    ¡°Just¡­¡­one? What do you mean?¡±

    Neia responds coolly to Dianne, who asks questions by deepening her suspicious expression.

    ¡°Yeah, Kalwin is now a country with a total poption of only 30,000. And, it is a country of thin, witherednd which has to apply as many people as one person to the production job. The defense of thend against the monsters, is done by the five heroes, that¡¯s all. It is a country that is doomed to perish if we are removed¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­!?¡±

    Dianne is surprised.

    ¡°You havee to locate a country in the valley where only 30,000 people live¡±

    ¡°Wait, speaking of the Kingdom of Kalwin, it should have reached a poption of 2 million! Thend is also quite wide¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The monsters who filled the widend all at once have consumed the people of the five kingdoms in the northern six kingdoms up to 90-95 % and thest remaining people were protected and led to thend of the robust valley, by the strongest knights of each country called the heroes. ¡­¡­Since then, it was determined that only five knights would protect thend, and warriors selected from all over the country seeded and continued to fight. My name is Neia Grans, and correctly is Neia, the 43rd sessor to the second knight of the Kalwin Heroes Alliance, ¡ºsh Knight Grans Lend¡». The name below is not innate¡±

    When Neia scoops up her hair, elf ears are revealed behind her fine, soft hair¡­¡­no, is it a little short? Is she a half elf? I¡¯m a little unsure.

    ¡°¡­¡­If there is so little, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult if you aren¡¯t there?You cant be absent for a long time¡±

    Dianne points out with a half-doubting look.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need to go at the risk of my life, recklessly if I return home. ¡­¡­If this world is not over, I know that there is hope in the outside world, so I have to go home at all costs¡±

    Neia tightens her mouth and shows an expression with an sense of duty and even feels holy.

    ¡°I was flown near this country by the runaway of equipment of the ancient civilization after the battle with a devil who was hiding in thebyrinth near the valley. Therefore I don¡¯t know how to get back to the valley of Kalwin. ¡­¡­But the Queen of Renfangas offered to cooperate with me, I must return, and I must bring back the hope I found to the people who have endured 300 years of despair¡±

    And she looked around towards us.

    ¡°Pl, Please lend me your help. If you feel sorry for the brethren who have survived the despair that they may be thest humans in the world beyond that monster nest, so please help. If you want to tell them that there is a way back to a world full of light, I would like you to lend me this power!¡±

    Neia gives a speech while striking the emblem on her chest. Although she was a small figure, she has a character of a hero who had undoubtedly continued to stretch one¡äs back without bending and still carrying the fate of a lot of people.

    ¡°¡­¡­Little by little, the Celesta forest territory crest engraving technology that systematizes the flow of ¡ºQi¡» and the experiment of the Goth Kingdom that builds a modernbyrinth, is making results innd remodeling¡±

    Alex Buster says with his arms folded.

    ¡°The fact that people were able to live in the middle of the demon territory means that the footsteps to return the monster territory to its original peaceful ground using thend remodeling technology may be wider than expected. What I thought of as a wall might actually be a trap with a beast path¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­in other words Renfangas may be freed from this endless deadly monster fighting¡±

    To Dianne¡äs words, the Queen re, Alex Buster and Neia nod together.

    ¡°¡­¡­This will change the history of the continent and it will be a project that can save my home country. That¡¯s the judgement of Renfangas¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s going to work well, it¡¯ll be a valuable result for our dear neighbors¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see. If Celesta gets the spear first¡­¡­and if it¡¯s Trot, the Elf Forest¡­¡­no, the calction after that is a politician¡¯s story¡±

    Dianne kneeled again.

    ¡°I understand, Your Majesty. We, the Dianne Special Duty Corps, agree with your business philosophy¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a fortunate height¡±

    We listen to that exchange in an upright position. ¡­¡­I understand that it is a story that could lead to great results even if I don¡¯t studied or listened to politics.

 Chapter 111: Castle / Fantasia [Apple Selenium Anzeros Aurora]

    <h4>Chapter 111: Castle / Fantasia [Apple Selenium Anzeros Aurora]</h4>

    ¡°Maia, isn¡¯t it cold¡±

    In the courtyard of Rennesto¡äs castle, I call out gently to Maia, who still lies down in her dragon form, from the balcony of the castle. Although there was a considerable distance, dragon¡äs have good ears and she opened one of her closed eyes and a Chibi Maia appeared near me.

    ¡°It¡¯s not cold, because a blue dragon is not troubled by the natural cold¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    She¡¯s a blue dragon that uses blizzard breath as an attack. I thought it would be so.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Dragons don¡¯t have to eat so often¡±

    Is that so? ¡­¡­I take a quick nce at Dianne and Sharon who are looking at me from behind and ask Maia again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but will you just wait for me here tonight?

    The dragon is supposed to be a offering from the elf territory on the front of the building. I mean, we¡¯re the Celesta army, there¡¯s no way to misrepresent it, and when asked what the Elves have send as help, we ultimately have to answer Maia. In itself it is wrong in a way, but the reason we are here is never ¡°because of the Celesta army¡±. The exnation of that area can only be told until they understand the strange rtionship between the northern elves and us, so by showing the dragon as the maximum strength at a nce and showing them our position as the controller, the aim is to have a persuasive power to our position, ¡°The Elf territory is the main and the Celesta army is the subordinate¡±.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, but how many days does it take?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine until tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°All right¡±

    The stay in Renfangas itself will continue a bit longer, but it is enough to show it overnight. Dianne¡¯s policy is that it is better for the castle people to take the time to see Maia at least for those who want to see. It would be reasonable as a demonstration.

    We¡¯re going to have to stay at the castle tonight. I thought if it would be a good idea to suddenly stay there, but there is only this main castle in the country. That¡¯s why it seems that there is no problem.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I think the real intention is that they don¡¯t want us to move in the castle in the dark while they think about a realistic response¡±

    As Dianne said, we were passed through a drawing room in a very deep position in the castle. Rather than hospitality, it was a room with a little sense of obstruction where the intention of arrest was felt if it said bad.

    ¡°I¡¯m d that we ogres don¡¯t get any difort¡±

    Boyd nods on Goto¡¯s words. The two are oftenid outside in human facilities. The rooms themselves are quiterge, so apart from having one room for Boyd and Goto, we have two more rooms for separating men and women properly.

    ¡°It¡¯s bad in a room like this. I¡¯ll arrange a safe and good house in a little while, so please be patient here until then¡±

    That¡¯s what Sir Buster said and we nod obediently. I really don¡¯t want to stay long. Our main business is not an envoy but an expedition.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    However, it is still night. I moved to the women¡¯s room as the guys fell asleep. As soon as I knocked, I could open the door.

    ¡°Andy-san, wee?¡±

    It was Selenium in a negligee that greeted me. Anzeros and Aurora are in their underwear, taking off their tough armor and dress. And Apple in the same negligee figure as Selenium nodded a little apologetically. The women seemed to divide the room into one room for the senior group of Dianne, Hilda and La and one room for the remaining half elves and Aurora.

    ¡°I talked with Selenium about the city a while ago. It was hard¡±

    Anzeros says so in a slightly bad mood. This isn¡¯t anger with anyone of us, but is probably angry with Rennesto¡¯s unexpected security.

    ¡°From now on, you should be apanied by Anzeros-san when you walk around town. La will not be shy, but she will not know how to withheld her strength during a fight¡±

    I nod to Aurora¡äs words. Dianne will also allow it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a burden once again¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, Apple¡±

    I gently tap Apple¡äs head with the back of my hand.

    ¡°This is not because you are weak or insensitive, it¡¯s a story that could have happened to Hilda and me too, for example¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    Even if I¡äm not as likely to be sold off like Apple, it¡¯s possible that I and other vulnerable guys will be robbed. Selenium and La wouldn¡¯t take that dy, but it¡¯s moremon for them to have greatbat and no other fighting power.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad for the weak, it¡¯s the bad guys who try to make use of the weak. I know you¡¯re used to being self-responsible for not helping anyone¡±

    As I say that, Anzeros nods.

    ¡°We are friends now. ¡­¡­If you have friends, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything you can¡¯t do. You can leave it to the person who is good at it¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    As we get used to sharing in the army, we don¡¯t think that we can¡¯t do it when we demand abilities outside our jurisdiction, even though we regret and reflect on the response. That sort of cut was something Apple wanted to have.

    ¡°So-so. ¡­¡­And Apple will be the main job from now on, right?¡±

    ¡°Hyaa¡±

    Selenium grabs the chest from the top of Apple¡¯s negligee with plenty of yfulness.

    ¡°Se, Seleniu¡«m¡±

    ¡°While Andy has been here for seeding, hasn¡¯t the atmosphere be heavy because of Apple¡¯s fall in value?¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­that¡¯s right. I¡­¡­¡±

    Apple looks up at me. She blushes, without looking away.

    ¡°Andy-san¡­¡­I¡¯ve been here to serve as a female ve every day¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, you seem to have finally remembered it?¡±

    ¡°If you were a little more tenacious, we would have just shown off our desire to serve¡±

    Anzeros and Auroraugh. I don¡¯t know how serious it is, but the cors I made shines on their necks.

    ¡°That¡¯s where the storyes together¡­¡­you¡¯re going to serve me, aren¡¯t you?

    ¡°I¡¯m d you finally talked about that¡±

    I approach Selenium and Apple while loosening my pants belt. I have sex with them as usual, in a foreign country, in a foreign castle. Who can me me for being excited about this situation?

    Selenium and Apple line up their faces and pull my little penis out of it, and touch it with their hands Thanks to a little troublesome talk just before, my penis that was still only half-erect, is gradually getting energetic when taken by those two who do handjobs while gradually being fascinated.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, you haven¡¯t done it all day, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Even in the daytime, if you¡¯re on the ground, I can sometimes sneak into a casual time with La and Maia, who are okay with anytime and anywhere, or I can get caught by Hilda and have a round. I also find Irina and attack her asionally. But today I haven¡¯t done it the whole day, as we flew in the carriage and we went sightseeing in Rennesto. It is normal to say that it is normal, but when 10 people who let me have sex with them like this are around me, it was natural that I have sex 3-4 times a day usually.

    ¡°Now today¡¯s day is breeding day¡­¡­huhuu, its umting, Apple?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ah, Andy-san, can I have a drink¡­¡­? It might be a waste to drink it with the mouth¡­¡­so with the lower mouth?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t wasteful¡±

    She wants to drink semen, but I don¡¯t think Apple will be satisfied with a single shot, as she wants to have it poured into her womb.

    ¡°Look, Apple¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­amuu¡­¡­nnn?¡±

    Suddenly Apple fills her mouth with my penis, while having a enchanted look on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about us¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same with us that we didn¡¯t get tired today, so we want Andy-san to feel good?¡±

    Looking at the side, Anzeros and Aurora are embracing each other and taking off their underwear. This is a wonderful scenery.

    ¡°Me too¡±

    Since Apple ispletely immersed in the lip service and no longer has a ce to put her mouth, Selenium takes off her negligee and clings to my arm. I¡äm really happy. Apple sees such a stretched expression under my nose and makes an intense blowjob. She wants to say that I shall not look away and just feel her service. Swallow and drag out. Entangling it with her tongue or narrowing her cheeks. She tries to lick the tip by tilting her face to the left or right or screw her tongue into the urethra. Apple has a slightly higher level of service skill with the mouth than with her lower body (I argue that I can¡¯t remember myself, but somewhere I can remember my childhood blowjob) the gap is very unpleasant but I like it.. While being obsessed with the other three people, looking at them satisfactorily by moving my hips in small increments, Apple makes her service even more intense. A vulgar fetio sound echoes in the castle surrounded by stone walls. The nasal voices of elf girls who spoil me. Such pleasure.

    ¡°Ua¡­¡­a, kuuu¡­¡­Apple, itsing¡­¡­drink, drink everything¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Nhuuu?¡±

    I was ejacting into Apple¡¯s throat as I was surrounded by elven bodies.

    ¡°Ngu, n, nuuu¡­¡­? N,ku, nn, nkuu, nnn¡±

    Although it is a small amountpared to the effect of sperm hell magic that isparable to piss, it should never be easy for women to swallow. But Apple closes her eyes and drinks it up with a mesmerizing expression.

    ¡°Delicious¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Apple¡äs fetio was really delicious¡­¡­I also have to follow her example¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, do you want me to give you a blowjob too?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m already eager to fuck a pussy¡±

    ¡°Nukuu¡­¡­yes, well then, please my vagina¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Apple, it¡¯s a second time in a row¡±

    ¡°Please rest a little¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m going to do my best with Andy-san¡¯s semen that¡¯s left in my hand¡±

    ¡°Ah, Aurora betrayed me!¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, I believe in Andy-san¡¯s energy? I will get a substantial profit rather than be in high spirits?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s already troublesome, so put your butts in a line!¡±

    I push Anzeros and Aurora to the bed and push their butts up. Selenium quickly noticed and lined up next to them, leaving Apple aside who is slowly taking off her nightgown, I banged the three vaginas several times and changed the buttocks and a repetition is started.

    ¡°Naaa! A, Andy is a beast?¡±

    ¡°This is, aaa? A, Aa? Such a greedy and indecent intercourse in a castle in another country¡­¡­I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get fired up in the castle of that pretty queen¡­¡­nhaaa?¡±

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­it¡¯s like bringing the inner pce into the castle? A, Ahuu, nnn¡­¡­deep. Andy-san¡äs penis ising inside my womb?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Andy-san, me too¡­¡­I also want your penis¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Look, in front of me are the pussies of my nasty female ve!¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yesss¡­¡­that¡¯s right, I¡¯m a nasty female ve¡­¡­Andy-san¡¯s exclusive nasty female ve¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s have sex! It¡¯s my job to make you happy by assaulting your cock!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡­¡­happiness, be¡­¡­happiness? Aaa?¡±

    ¡°Andy, give it to me Andy!!¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, would you please massage my breasts¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡­Andy-san, you can put it in my butt too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­a, aa¡­¡­Andy-san¡äs, ejaction¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It, It¡¯s not over yet Andy!?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t end it without seeding fairly?¡±

    ¡°I, I know¡±

    I enjoy the night in the fortress city while thrusting my son into all the elf girls in front of me whopletely became my female ves and stick out their hips and fight for my love. In such a foreign country, wherever I am, I¡¯ll love them all the time.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I cummed into each girl two times (the difference in basic physical strength, or because Anzerus was energetic, so I cummed in her a extra shot), was satisfied and decided to leave the elf room and return to the man¡¯s room. I noticed that there was a human figure in the darkness of the hallway and I was scared.

    ¡°Uoo!?¡±

    ¡°Go, Good evening¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Concerning you, this is the main castle of one¡¯s country¡­¡­¡±

    It was Neia and Sharon.

    ¡°Wh, What do you want?¡±

    When I whispered while suppressing the throbbing in my heart, Neia with a very awkwardughter scratched her cheek.

    ¡°No, I wanted to talk about the results of swordsmanship training with Miss Aurora, if possible¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m notining about that fight, but I wanted to know how much she¡¯s been under the influence of Neia, who¡¯s been there for over a year since she became a Ace Knight¡­¡­but Smithson-san, you¡¯re really doing this¡±

    ¡°Th, This?¡±

    When I questioned the possibility of a misunderstanding, I asked back to Sharon who has a red face.

    ¡°¡­¡­More or less, I and Neia have elf ears. If it is only about one door, we can hear it all¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I never thought that all four of them would share a bed together with you¡­¡­I heard that the Celesta Commerce country is a tolerant culture regarding gender rtions, but¡­¡­Miss Aurora is definitely from a good bloodline, right?¡±

    ¡°If you say it in person, it should be close to the royal line. That¡­¡­Smithson-san, who are you?¡±

    Both are red. Innocent is cute. This is not the time to rx.

    ¡°No that¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m a half elf yet a hero, but I have no intention of denying the romance between humans and elves. But that, Smithson-san is a tolerant person¡±

    ¡°Neia calm down. Arent you a ¡ºHero yet an half-elf¡»

    ¡°Ah, yes, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°Who are you once again? It seems that the War God Dianne and that warrior named La aren¡¯t the only ones, but they recognize you as a husband¡±

    ¡°Yes!? Are there still more?¡±

    Actually, I still have a pregnant wife in Polka. And a sex friend named Irina.

    ¡°Dianne special duty corps, the most dangerous thing is not the dragon or the War God, but I feel like it is you¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon stares at me with a difficult face. The overestimation like Gorkus is embarrassing, but Neia looks up at the scary me first before she opens her mouth.

    ¡°Smithson-san, can I ask you one question?¡±

    ¡°A¡­¡­e?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve heard that there is a profession that dominates women spiritually, but that¡¯s not it, right? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s like a pimp or a gigolo¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Which one is more humiliating to animal trainer? However, it is sad to feel that pimp is not so wrong.

 Chapter 112: Dragon power

    <h4>Chapter 112: Dragon power</h4>

    Morning at Rennesto Castle.

    ¡°I slept well¡±

    Keiron knacks his head. This guy really sleeps well everywhere.

    ¡°I wonder what will happen today. We finished the audience yesterday¡±

    Lantz puts ab into his hair mixed with humming before seeing himself in the mirror. Since no one had such a big mirror in Basson¡¯s corps building, he was floating, angling and posing. I understand his feelings.

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯re going to look around the fortress city if we aren¡¯t detained anymore?¡±

    ¡°Hee, why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense to be in Rennesto and if we¡¯re going to investigate, there¡¯s a more secure city. This is a city where rough people can get together because there¡¯s a military enlistment information center¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    ¡°Other than that, Lantz, let me use it too¡±

    ¡°Me too Me too¡±

    I fight with Keiron who will face the full-length mirror. I¡¯m honestly not a person who cares so much about his looks (Appropriately when I wash my face, I¡¯ll be reflected on the water and see my sleepy face), but I¡¯m a little excited about the big mirror.

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    ¡°Yoo!¡±

    Keiron and I fight for a cool pose. Keiron is the same age as Isaac, so I don¡¯t think he can be a little more adult, but I can¡¯t say that right now.

    ¡°Zuri, please let me mix in too!¡±

    Lantz also takes a pose.

    ¡°Hey Smithson, try to pose a little symmetrical with Lantz?¡±

    ¡°Li, Like this?¡±

    ¡°Good, and I like this¡±

    ¡°Oh! Cool!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to pose for us?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m more aware of my arm¡¯s extension¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a difficult point that not every one of us is cool if it¡¯s a single item¡±

    Taking this in consideration, we take various poses. ¡­¡­In fact, what are we doing? There are three single soldiers in their 20s posing before a mirror.

    ¡°Good morning, owner. ¡­¡­What are you doing?¡±

    La appears in front of us.

    ¡°Oh, La¡±

    ¡°Good morning¡±

    ¡°Oh, good morning La-san¡±

    For the time being, we stop the study of taking poses and greet her.

    ¡°It¡¯s from yesterday¡¯s order¡±

    *Scattering sound* La spreads about 10 stones wrapped in a leather purse on the table.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Magic item?¡±

    Lantz and Keiron look at the red stones in a rare way. I don¡¯t know these guys.

    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of treasure called breath sealing stone. If you throw it, you¡¯ll be able to burn a Hellsboar or a Mad Wolfpletely with one shot¡±

    ¡°Hiee¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That treasure is not a forbidden item, right?¡±

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯m not showing off. It¡¯s not a big deal in itself, but if you have a treasure in this world, it¡¯s going to be a bounty no matter whether it¡¯s a gift or a stolen item¡±

    Two people swallow their saliva.

    ¡°Be careful with the handling. If you¡¯re going to be careless at hand, you¡¯ll be burned by an Dragon¡¯s Breath¡±

    ¡°Ho, How should I storage this?¡±

    ¡°If I drop it, it won¡¯t explode, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­La, exnation¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think it¡¯s rare if you put it in a leather bag, but if you¡¯re worried, you can just wrap it with a cotton cloth. It¡¯s not absolute, but if you put enough load on it, you might be able to activate it¡±

    ¡°U, Uhh. This is scary¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson, isn¡¯t there a big surprise prop that can be handled safely like this?¡±

    ¡°What do you think I am!¡±

    ¡­¡­However, the power of the breath sealing stone itself can be controlled with crest engraving, which has been proven in the case of General Lucas. In addition to a hand grenade, you may be able to make an auxiliary device that can be used easily.

    ¡°¡­¡­I see, that is, if the heating direction is limited by a convergence crest, the usability will be improved¡­¡­the material itself increases the heat resistance with crest engraving¡­¡­no, it may interfere with the essential control crest. After all it is a material with high heat resistance originally¡±

    ¡°Ho. Owner¡¯s eyes have changed¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey Smithson, after all it¡¯s time for breakfast so lets do it at another time¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, really just wait a little. I¡¯m just going to write down the idea of the crest now¡±

    The expansion diagram of the outline and the crest of the tool which is delusional is written down in the lining of the wrapping cloth of my luggage in a hurry. Yup. I¡¯ve got some kind of image.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    A few minutes behind everyone, breakfast was served in a luxurious room for guests.

    ¡°Somehow, Renfangas breakfast is amazing¡±

    Boyd says that calmly. Certainly there is meat, a lot of soups and it¡¯s close to a little dinner. In both Basson and Polka, breakfast was a type of breakfast like a drink and raw vegetables, thats why its a little culture shock.

    ¡°At Renfangas, we take lighter lunch and eat more in the morning and evening¡±

    Belga, who was in the room, give me a briefment. Felios began to eat silently and Sharon and Neia were seated side by side.

    ¡°In that situation, Itadakimasu¡±

    ¡°Itadakima-su¡±

    Everyone starts to eat after Dianne¡¯s words. Renfangas dishes generally tend to have a stronger dashi stock than sugar and salt and spicy foods are spicy. If you think about it, chili pepper was like an ent.

    ¡°Spicy, this boiled food¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a spicy boiled meal that came from the Lian Empire in the Eastern Mountains. It¡¯s not bad if you get used to it¡±

    Sharon has a cool face. As expected, it is the 15th year of Renfangas calendar. I¡¯ve heard that the Eastern Mountains are high in altitude and there are a lot of strong drinks and chili pepper dishes tobat the cold. Is Renfangas having a great influence on geography?

    ¡°Well, Ladies and Gentlemen. I have a suggestion¡±

    When the meal was over, Sir Buster came in suddenly and attracted everyone¡¯s attention with his wild voice. Just because he is in the imperial court, he wears more noble-like clothes than yesterday. He looks a little cramped, though.

    ¡°We hear¡±

    When Dianne nods, Sir Buster begins to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to lend me the dragons power a little today¡±

    ¡°Dragon¡­¡­?¡±

    Does he mean Maia? Dianne looks at me. I¡¯ll leave it to her for the time being and nodded with my will, while Dianne replied to Sir Buster.

    ¡°It depends on the content. That dragon can be relied on, but it is not obedient to everyone¡±

    Is it a safe response? After the fire dragon war a hundred years ago, dragons have passed the awe-inspiring target and some have been deified. It is likely to be thought that it is able to do anything. Sir Buster shrugs his shoulder and says ¡°Its nothing important¡±.

    ¡°The Gauntlet Knights monster search and destroy operation is moving to the city called Catalina in the North. I want to join the Gold Arm Lister Jail¡äs side, who is in charge of it. Can you take me there?¡±

    ¡°Catalina¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, I ¡¯m not good at geography. How far north is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about five days in a carriage. I¡¯d love to experience a dragon wings¡äs speed, Felios and Berga already experienced it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­If its too many people, it is not possible to carry them, but if it¡¯s a small number¡±

    ¡°Only me and Neia are fine¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s not a difficult task. It¡¯s also an opportunity to show my ability. Dianne nods.

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s get some information gathered and let us see what¡¯s going on on the front line

    ¡°I¡¯m saved of trouble. ¡­¡­Hey elf group, will youe along?¡±

    Felios, Sharon and Berga nod instantly.

    ¡°Of course¡±

    ¡°I would like you to call me by my name if possible¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    5 days in a carriage? That¡¯s not how long it takes by riding a dragon.

    ¡°Good, Dianne Special Duty Corps, preparations start! Get together in front of the dragon in an hour! ¡­¡­Is that time all right, Sir Buster?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    In response to Dianne¡¯smand in salute, we begin preparations for the move. I didn¡¯t try to calm down and spread the load, so the arrangement was smooth.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°That is the city of Catalina¡±

    After about 3 hours. Sir Buster points out from the carriage window and tells Dianne.

    ¡°Maia¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Riding on Dianne¡¯s shoulder, Chibi Maia nods and her real body slowly begins to descend. In the illusion vision that Maia showed me in her y, I can see the city where she is going to descend. It was a city surrounded by stone walls¡­¡­or rather, it was a fortress

    ¡°City?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Well, it¡¯s a city because it has the functions of a city¡±

    Sharon nods with a little confidence. No matter where you look from, it¡¯s argeminated building built on a wild structure. That was the city of Catalina.

    ¡°Lister!¡±

    ¡°Alex? You returned faster than I thought¡±

    We enter the city with Sir Buster free admission pass and walk for a while, then wee to the soldier station of this fortress. There were a lot of armors on the wall and many injured people are lined up on the chairs and couches. In such a situation, there is a strong presence, it¡¯s a lion beastman who seems to be strong though he isn¡¯t big. That is Lister Jail.

    ¡°Wee to the Ladies and Gentlemen of the Celesta army¡­¡­speaking of which, Ate should have been in charge of Celesta¡¯s envoys? Alex, they are?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the force that the elf territory has rmended. By all means that Blue Dragon is the ride¡±

    ¡°The Northern Elves rmended people of the Celesta army¡­¡­I think there areplex circumstances, but I think it¡¯s time to go. I¡¯m Lister Jail, Gold Arm.¡±

    The gold gauntlet is like a toy for the bulging muscles. But he was a Gold Arm that seems to be a Gold Arm that I finally met. Sir Buster looks like a townsman when he leaves the castle and Felios is a little out of ce.

    ¡°Dianne Special Duty Corps, who reports directly to the Celesta Army Headquarters. I¡äm themanding officer 100-man special dutymander Dianne. Pleased to meet you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­War God?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Its undeserved¡±

    Lister-san and Dianne shake hands.

    ¡°So Lister, what was the status of the operation? Neia, the elf group and me came. Let¡¯s finish it quickly¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t good¡±

    Lister-san has a bitter face.

    ¡°There are a lot of rock turtles and rock dolls like a joke. Aside from heavy weapons and ogres, the Red Arms with lightweight weapons can¡¯t cope with their violence. ¡­¡­The pulling troops were too ipatible. Moreover, some of the Red Arms that have been killed changed into moving corpses¡±

    ¡°Uhee, I don¡¯t know. ¡­¡­Even if we go out, it¡¯s impossible in a day¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I wanted Ate and her follower the most¡±

    ¡­¡­It has been transmitted that it is quite a fierce battle. Regardless of the fact that Rock Turtles don¡¯t exist in Celesta, Rock Dolls should basically be a monster limited to the inside of abyrinth. It is rarely born in the natural state. The Celesta army strength index does not set the threat level too high, but Rock Dolls are a very free-moving force in thebyrinth. If ites out as ¡¸To be too numerous¡¹. For example, imagine a picture of 100 in Rock Dolls that are almost double therge build of an ogre walking along a in is horrifying. Practically, if they are really only 100.

    ¡°Well, there is no help for anything that came out¡±

    Neia holds her hat down and walks forward. Lister-san has a bitter face.

    ¡°Neia Grans¡­¡­I honestly want you to look behind me

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. I¡¯m a hero¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t agree with your attitude of pushing through the mess with such words¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still going to keep my height¡±

    Apparently, Lister-san was bitterly thinking about Neia¡¯s ¡¸I¡äm a hero¡¹, meaningless, a little girl named Neia standing on the battlefield, or both. He is a Gold Arm that seems to be the best Gold Arm inmon sense. ¡­¡­No, should I call it ¡¸Sword Saint-like¡¹ Gold Arm?

    ¡°Rock Turtles and Rock Dolls¡±

    Dianne mutters and sees Anzeros, La and Aurora.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Rock Turtles, but if it¡¯s an ordinary Rock Doll, I can handle 4 alone¡±

    ¡°Ho, in this fashion, I can handle 7 or 8 of them¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not good with them¡­¡­I¡äm sorry¡±

    Dianne continues.

    ¡°La. How much do you think Maia can handle with you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Maia? Let me see¡±

    La sighed lightly.

    ¡°Ten thousand if we don¡¯t have to hold back¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    Dianne smiled and faced Lister and Sir Buster.

    ¡°Outline of the sweeping operation. ¡­..Let¡¯s show off the power of a dragon of the Elf Territory¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No way. Alex, a dragon?¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡­¡­its alright, War God Dianne¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for my honorific title to be 100-manmander. Let¡¯s take a look at our key abilities¡±

    Dianneughed fearlessly.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    There used to be an era called the Fire Dragon War era. It¡¯s an era of disaster, too one-sided to call it war.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Maia! That Group!¡±

    Looking down from the sky, Rock Dolls were walking alongside a wide valley that wasparable to the main street of a city. Not one hundred or two hundred. It¡¯s stupid to count, but the amount is probably one thousand. No one knew what they were aiming for, but it was clear to everyone that if theye near Catalina in time, it was the end of that fortress city.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    At that time, people said that there were hundreds of heroes who manipted the ancient weapon ¡¸Dragonyer¡¹ with super-destructive power that surpassed the currentmon sense. They hunted dragons. They entered a Dragon Pce or found a dragon that was in a secluded area and fought. But. Even so many heroes did not destroy the species named dragon. Why is that?

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Red Arms withdraw! Felios, Alex, I rely on you for covering them!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    Lister, Felios and Alex Buster, who are tens of meters from the ground jump off without hesitation. The four heroes, including Neia, then flew down to the brave soldiers who faced the gray cier-like Rock Dolls and fought them to earn time. Neia smashes the body of the Rock Dolls with a sword. Alex Buster uses magic to kill the Rock Dolls and Lister sts a Rock Turtle with his fist. Felios dances around while hitting the ground with his sword. Immediately afterwards, a number of Rock Dolls fell into the fissures on the ground and were blown away by the raised rocks.

    ¡°¡­¡­Felios is strong¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°My older brother is a Gold Arm¡±

    Sharon replied to my whispers.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Dragons flew through the sky and spitted out a fire of hell. Even if someone approached them, a blow by repulsion exceedingmon sense was waiting. Dragon yers were destructive enough to defeat dragons, but it should be true if they are hit straight. A giant beast who pours fire from the sky looking up and ughters without rest, nted real fear to the weak little ones who were in tune with toys such as Dragonyer. It was like a kid holding a knife and confronting a beast. For those interested, Dragonyers were not a super weapon. When stabbed, it hurts and sometimes dies, but if it wasn¡¯t surprised, it was just a defensive sword with a short de. Most attacks do not reach the dragons that flew high in the sky and exhaled fire. On the other hand, they are less than the insects that can kill as many as they like, such as poor people and sub-people who crawl on the ground. Humanity realized. Dragons were the ultimate ughter of super weapons.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The carriage is ced on the hill and Sharon and Berga jump out to help Felios and the others.

    ¡°Maia!¡±

    Imand Miaa from the side of the scene.

    ¡°¡­¡­Finish off, everything!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me, Andy-sama¡±

    Maia leaves a few rock dolls on the front and rushes from the side to the line of rock dolls. A rock doll is blown away. A rock doll that is 5 meters tall is no more than a child in front of a giant dragon. Shaking the tail on the spot, making a full turn, Maia beat the nearby rock dolls and tells the Gold Arms who are fighting behind her.

    ¡°Withdraw. If you are there, you will freeze¡±

    And Maia inhales a lot and exhales a big blizzard.

    Her full-blown blizzard breath freezes the monsters in front of Maia within a terrain of hundreds of meters.

    ¡°The blue lizard¡¯s blizzard breath is strong against that kind of inorganic matter. The things made of rocks don¡¯t fall down or dull from a fire breath¡±

    La whispers. Frost covered trees emerged in this summer wilderness speaks eloquently of its overwhelming power. No exnation required. Indeed, it was the ultimate violence that would not allow life.

    ¡°©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!!¡±

    Maia pushes forward with a high-pitched cry, beating the frozen Rock Dolls with both arms. And when she reaches the Rock Dolls that can still move, she exhales a blizzard breath again. That repetition. The overwhelming destruction by the 40-meter tall dragon was a sight that was enough to let the surviving Red Arms and the brave fighting Gold Arms shudder.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s creepy to think that¡¯s your enemy¡±

    I think that Keiron¡äs muttering spoke for everyone on the spot.

 Chapter 113: Castle / Fantasia 2 [Dianne Laila, etc.]

    <h4>Chapter 113: Castle / Fantasia 2 [Dianne La, etc.]</h4>

    The monsters were annihted before Maia without any resistance.

    ¡°It takes less than an hour for that number of monsters¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That is a dragon¡­¡­my ancestors a hundred years ago used to fight against that kind of thing¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an ally¡­¡­ isn¡¯t it good?¡±

    ¡°Even if it is an enemy, we can¡¯t do anything¡­¡­¡±

    The rumors that were heard in the city of Catalina were all about Maia. So, that Maia.

    ¡°*Chewing*¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eat calmly¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    In the corner of the station, she ate the finest meat steak from the city¡¯s butcher. It was provided by Lister-san¡äs pocket money.

    ¡°I might have to sacrifice one or two of my daughters as an offering to dragons¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want human flesh¡±

    Maia answers immediately.

    ¡°¡­¡­Have you eaten one before?¡±

    ¡°No, but my granduncle and La-sama have some experience¡±

    Sir Buster raises his eyebrows.

    ¡°La¡­¡­?¡±

    He looks at La. La doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Not that person¡±

    Maia noticed and followed up, so it was safe.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the correct offering to the Dragon Pce?¡±

    ¡°For food, cows or horses are usually good. We don¡¯t really need treasures. Everyone is happy with alcohol. I also like clothes a lot¡±

    ¡°I, I see. ¡­¡­Hey, someone bring the best alcohol¡±

    Lister-san arranges it in a hurry.

    ¡°But what is this little girl who is a dragon?¡±

    Sir Buster mutters while stroking his unshaved face. And Sharon gets involved.

    ¡°You can be an incarnation and the true identity is a dragon¡±

    ¡°A, Ah¡­¡­is that true?¡±

    Maia responds stubbornly as a steak is received that Selenium has cut.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to work either way¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the dragon body that¡¯s strong and violent, but I can still make children with other races as it is¡±

    ¡°Wh, What¡­¡­!?¡±

    Sharon turns red. After all it is unexpectedly for her head.

    After eating the steak, Maia, who is toasting the alcohol which was brought for her with La, Selenium, and Hilda, as if Sir Buster resolved himself, he asks.

    ¡°Thereupon¡­¡­after all I can say with confident that, you¡¯re on the side of the Renfangas army, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Maia looks at Sir Buster with no expression. She looks to Dianne. Dianne takes a step back as she knows it.

    ¡°Dragons have no an obligation to themunity, but only by personal rtionships. I don¡¯t want to get it wrong, but she doesn¡¯t side with Renfangas, or, in turn, the human race, but she¡¯s just showing her friendship to the elves of the northern forest teritorry. We¡¯re just apanying her as a witness¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s battle was a lot of work for her as a y. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be on your side as long as nothing interfere with the expedition action that is the main subject of your request to the Elf territory. But I hope you don¡¯t think that the dragon¡¯s protection has been obtained¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see. If you¡¯re an enemy or an ally, it¡¯s the will of the Northern Elves that the dragon will follow¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly the case, but I don¡¯t mind you thinking so¡±

    Dianne is good. It is a form that once again strongly shows that we are messengers from the Northern Elves. Besides¡­¡­well, actually I¡¯m the master, but as long as I want to cooperate with Irina, we¡äre not telling a lie, just hiding my presence in between.

    ¡°I understand. However, it is true that the difficult situation was saved in this operation. I will not forget the utmost gratitude¡±

    ¡°I hope that some messengers will send it to the n council¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand. So what are you going to do from now on? We¡¯re going to go back to Rennesto once as it is¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t send all the Gauntlet Knights, but we can take you back to Rennesto, if you like¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    We look at each other. I thought we would collect information in Catalina.

    ¡°Are we returning?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we return. ¡­¡­We don¡¯t have to gather information or solidify our foothold this time¡±

    Time is missing. ¡­¡­Well, it may not be greedy, but it was easy to rush into the exploration if possible.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be a little more persistent? We can let Maia fly to an area that we can see at least¡­¡­¡±

    We get out of town and I talk to Dianne for the first time while preparing the carriage (for flight transportation). Dianne smiled bitterly.

    ¡°This time it¡¯s enough if we can make an impression of Maia and that our identity is closer to the elf territory. ¡­¡­And I hope you guys understand the atmosphere around here¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°First of all, we show our power by impressing them with Maia. Since this means the high strength of the elf territory, the more shy it is, the more they will cooperate seriously¡±

    ¡°Haa¡±

    ¡°And, in connection with that, we im to be a force closer to the elf territory. This has some political implications. In fact, we are acting on behalf of the elf territory that has not provided any forces. That will be a ¡°loan¡± from Celesta to the Elf territory¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Celesta wants to continue the trade with the Northern Elf territory. They want to make a loan to secure it. This loan is a ship for the central government¡±

    ¡°I thought you would say that, but¡­¡­is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Because of the action to make the loan, we are allowed freedom. For Renfangas, the impression that we are not only the Celesta army but the messenger of the northern elves, thepanion of the dragon, it¡¯s a great deal and for Celesta, a silent lending gets stronger¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know politics well¡­¡­but first, isn¡¯t Celesta¡¯s stock going up? In the end, Celesta won¡¯t be able to lent a flying dragon¡±

    ¡°In that regard, it doesn¡¯t have to be a flying dragon. Separately, it¡¯s also possible to use Ace Knight or Master Knight. It¡¯s not the best, but it¡¯s more than it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­By changing the tip of the handle, we strengthened the connection to the elf territory rather than improving our impression of Renfangas¡­¡­thats what you mean, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The dispatch of Ace Knights is still the best response for Celesta, who was unable to meet the original request to lend flying dragons¡±

    Then, Dianneughs bitterly again.

    ¡°It was the root of this period that established the structure¡­¡­ and made our special duty corps an essential element¡±

    ¡°I, I see¡±

    ¡°I was quite struggling to make a proposal for a dragon-incorporating strategy while making the dragon rider¡¯s existence clear¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not ashamed¡±

    ¡°¡±Well, it¡¯s for you, it¡¯s worth it, so don¡¯t worry¡±

    Diane is a person who really hides and struggles.

    ¡°And the reason why this time is enough for scaffolding is¡­¡­well, you¡¯ll know when wee here next time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, maybe¡±

    Seeing the city of Catalina, like an ugly anthill, its soaring behind me. The city, where the Red Arms have spread the word that Maia has rampaged, will surely be much more supportive the next time shees.

    ¡°That¡¯s what it¡¯s all about. And, it is sparse when sitting while being awed. It¡¯s more of a blessing once we¡¯re away¡±

    ¡­¡­You¡äre cunning, Dianne.

    ¡°We¡¯re ready!¡±

    Selenium appears in the carriage. Dianne muttered and gave instructions behind her.

    ¡°Anzeros, please call the Gold Arms. Maia change into your dragon form soon.

    ¡°Roger that¡±

    ¡°Andy, are you okay?¡±

    Looking at Anzeros who is running sideways, I nod to Maia who asked and she made a pose and transforms. And a blue dragon appears.

    ¡°Now everyone, get on! After returning to Rennesto, we will return to Polka tomorrow!¡±

    ¡ºRoger that!¡»

    A blue dragon takes off from the grasnd in front of Catalina when the sun begins to tilt. From the high rooftop of Catalina, Maia responded to the Red Arms who were waving brightly while being covered with bandages and wanders and then headed south.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    In the evening, Dianne, who went to report to the Queen with the Gold Arms, returns to the same room as yesterday.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s over here tonight, Andy¡±

    ¡°Are you bothering me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask for things that are insensitive¡±

    Dianne smiles. I was already naked and watching La and Hilda-san, while holding Maia¡¯s head who is giving me a fetio.

    ¡°Hun, nnn¡­¡­hamuuu¡­¡­Andy-sama¡¯s dick, I¡¯m d to have it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I did itst day¡±

    ¡°Aurora¡äs and Selenium¡äs smell are left behind¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I also did it with Apple¡±

    ¡°Selenium¡äs and Apple¡äs smell are simr¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho. My nose seems to work better.¡±

    Maia is naked and sucks my dick wholeheartedly while having her eyes closed. The dignity of being the impersonation of the destruction of thousands of Rock Dolls in the daytime was not there and the slender limbs of a dignified girl radiated a fascinating incense that invited a man¡¯s lust.

    ¡°Maia¡­¡­hey Maia, can I move¡­¡­?¡±

    My dick is sucked by her innocent and neat mouth. Her tongue is entangled around my son and caress it lovingly. Excited by the sight, I grabbed Maia¡¯s head.

    ¡°N¡­¡­?¡±

    Maia softly nods. I couldn¡¯t imagine her refusing. I grab that little head and start moving. Carefully pushing my dick into the back of her throat, pull it out and put it in again so as to scrape through her thin and soft lips.

    ¡°Nu, gu, ngo, nuuu¡­¡­nnn?¡±

    In such a situation, Maia doesn¡¯t resist and doesn¡¯t go against the posture which started and she happily epted my deep throating that is close to abuse. That destruction, and the processing of my sexual desire, are probably not much different for Maia. If she is useful to her master, she will be happy with it. Maia, who wants to serve me as if she was breathing, just epts my motivating waist movement.

    ¡°N, guu, nguuu, habu, nnn, ngugo¡­¡­?¡±

    And even if I ejacte after moving deep down her throat many times, there is no distortion of pain and suffering floating on her face, but the sense of aplishment that gives me pleasure and the mental pleasure of being made to drink my semen.

    ¡°Nguu, Nguu¡­¡­nkuu. ¡­¡­Hahuu. Andy-sama¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It felt good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Thorough envement pleasure that makes this dragon unique. I love Maia, who is so defenseless.

    ¡°Ho, that¡¯s the reward for Maia¡±

    ¡°Hey Hey, asionally, why don¡¯t you try seeding Hilda-sensei?¡±

    ¡°Older sister will be thest, if you¡äre the first who is having sex, Andy may faint from the pleasure and the y¡±

    ¡°I want to serve Andy-kun with my pussy¡­¡­¡±

    The four people in the dark elf and dragons room that is different from yesterday¡¯s younger elves room are bewitching and strong. Dianne also takes off her clothes before long and each of the four starts to seduce me.

    ¡°Hey, Hey owner, my womb is already waiting for your semen¡±

    ¡°This honey is awesome?¡±

    ¡°Andy, you¡¯ve been favoring Irina and Apple recently. Do you misunderstood that I¡¯m too busy to have sex?¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama, I¡¯ll be fine whenever I get fucked¡­¡­?¡±

    Brown bewitching, snow white charm. I swallow fresh saliva from seeing each attractive limb. All of them have been tasted again and again, so just looking at their naked body makes me feel like each pleasure revives.

    ¡°We, Well then¡­¡­Dianne and La hug each other in bed¡±

    ¡°Ho, choosing a luxury way to have sex again?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. If Andy wants that, then that¡¯s fine¡±

    Just like a widow who invites a man into a alley, Dianne lies on her back on the bed. La approaches her with a natural and cool way of walking, embraces Dianne and pushes her butt up.

    ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    ¡°Now, hold me as you like¡­¡­?¡±

    I approached as if invited by the two meat holes and grabbed La¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Ho, are you sure?¡±

    La raises a happy voice. And I inserted,

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Andy¡­¡­!?¡±

    into Dianne below. ¡­¡­No, I wasn¡¯t aiming for any meanness, but it was somehow good.

    ¡°Go, Good grief, you really like strange feints¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Expectation. ¡­¡­Good, I¡¯ll give the first one to Dianne, so I¡¯ll y with your ass¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me, it is worth to rub my ass¡±

    I makes a round trip through Dianne¡¯s vagina with just a hip movement. It¡¯s a bit uneasy because it¡¯s not fixed by hand, but Dianne moves rhythmically with my waist movements and it moves exquisitely so that I rub against the vagina wall at various angles.

    ¡°Ugu¡­¡­¡±

    The timing of hip movement and tightening is at the same time, as she knows how I feelfortably and how I reflect off the unexpected stimtion. While tasting this, I grab La¡äs hips with both hands and rub it.

    ¡°Nuu¡­¡­hu, huhuu, you¡¯re not good with your hand¡­¡­you¡¯re just touching my buttocks and knowing what my womb is targeting¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°M, My womb is first¡­¡­it is the first time to throw semen into my child bag¡­¡­??¡±

    ¡°I, I know¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to release you until I put it out, Dianne¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to let go, I¡¯m afraid that you might get lost if you¡¯re mean and pull out¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it¡­¡­be, besides, I can afford it¡­¡­!!¡±

    I am made to ejacte into Dianne¡¯s womb after aplex movement and the tightening up to unreasonable that it is cornered at the end of the sperm fight which antagonistic and the sperm is thrown out.

    ¡°KKuaaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Hiuu¡­¡­??¡±

    It¡¯s as if the cervix is asso and the vagina is chased and caught. Ejaction that feels even like a sense of defeat somehow.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been able to receive a ejaction¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I got a glimpse of the depth of Dianne¡äs frustration¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wh, What¡¯s with that way of talking¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not going to distract my butt¡­¡­I¡¯m going to make you feel good with just my butt¡­¡­¡±

    When I was stubbornly defeated with a sense of defeat, La stumbled strangely, so I pulled out from Dianne and pierced into La¡äs pussy.

    ¡°GGu, aaaa?¡±

    At that moment, La screams with joy and squeezes her vagina. It seems to have shut down.

    ¡°La, don¡¯t be selfish¡±

    ¡°Ugu, so, sorry¡­¡­hiuuu!!¡±

    She shakes her body without permission and tightens her vagina as I moved because she is having convulsions. It¡¯s a selfish me that is only be done by La.

    ¡°Hiaaaa! A, Aaa! Haaaaa!!¡±

    And La loves this kind of forced sex regardless of partner. I grab her lively body and vites her forcibly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not on the floor, you won¡¯t be able to see La like this¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne, who has semen flowing down from her crotch, gently rubs La¡äs breasts mischievously and La shakes trembles like having a shudder. And then.

    ¡°La, here, I¡¯m thrilled¡­¡­tighten it more!!!¡±

    ¡°Gugaa, a, aaa¡­¡­it, it¡¯s terrible¡­¡­kuu?¡±

    La who responds with her vagina to my self-deration of ejaction while dripping her eyelids and closing her eyes. Ejaction started.

    ¡°AA, aaaaaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    She seems to have jumped one step further with the heat of the ejaction and falls down on Dianne. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a difficult dragon because I like it the most.

    ¡°Huu¡­¡­uu¡±

    I pull out my cock while taking a breath and I hear a voice in the next bed.

    ¡°Andy-kun?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    When I turned my face, Hilda and Maia hugged each other,id down and beckoned, just like Dianne and La. ¡­¡­Ah. Maia is convulsing while blowing the tide to the feeling that it is not good.

    ¡°Hu-rr-y?¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, if I let Hilda y like this, Maia is mentally in danger.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m going now!¡±

    It¡¯s a rescue. ¡­¡­If possible.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°¡­¡­Aurora-san, how did it go after that? Did that converged sonic shoot be a thing?¡±

    ¡°No, as expected, continuous use is still¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There should be a breakthrough because your older brother was able to use it. If you can use it freely¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Neia-san?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, There is a strange voice¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­its next door. Andy-san isnt here because he went over there tonight¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s¡­¡­it¡¯s not usually one-on-one¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhu, it¡¯s a cultural difference? Andy-san is matchless?¡±

    ¡°R, Rig¡­¡­no, that¡¯s the problem¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Right Apple?¡±

    ¡°We, Well it¡¯s usually different, but we¡¯re female ves¡±

    ¡°Nu, Nusu!!?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­that, even if he gets another person, I¡¯m not going to break up¡­¡­I don¡¯t need to be a bride or a lover¡±

    ¡°Me too?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s what it¡¯s all about¡±

    ¡°Celesta allows that kind of love¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Celesta is¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 114: Full moon return

    <h4>Chapter 114: Full moon return</h4>

    The day after the rampage in Catalina, we decided to take off again. That said, we don¡¯t have to go so quickly, so in the morning we went to find souvenirs in Rennesto.

    ¡°Jeanne-chan asked me to do it¡±

    When Selenium buys this and that, we put it in the luggage Boyd is holding.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped if it is for Jeanne-chan¡±

    ¡°Jeanne-chan is not enough, we have to prepare something for Irina- chan too¡±

    Lantz and Goto whisper and jump out into the city. However, they can¡¯t understand thenguage ande back quickly.

    ¡°10-man captain Aurora!¡±

    ¡°100-manmander is also fine! We need a little help for shopping!¡±

    Until now, the Queen and Gold Arms have been talking to us in Celesta¡¯s standardnguage (so that Selenium and Sharon were secretly interpreting), so we didn¡¯t have much inconvenience. However, it¡¯s really terrible to ask merchants at the city¡¯s markets.

    ¡°It¡¯s just right? I¡¯ll be shopping too. Dianne-chan, please go ahead¡±

    When Hilda-san, who can speak Valerie in this way, tries to follow, Dianne think for a while and then turns her head to Anzeros.

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something, Anzeros you will follow them¡±

    ¡°Roger that¡±

    ¡­¡­It might be that Dianne was worried about something like the other day. It is not impossible.

    ¡°Lantz, Goto, take the crossbow stock so you can contact me as soon as it¡¯s dangerous¡±

    The two understand and hit their chest. The crossbow stock of the crossbow corps has a stamp made by Dianne and can deliver sound to Dianne¡¯s ears even when she is away. One-waymunication is a bottleneck, but it is certainly a reliable mean.

    ¡°I wonder if I can buy some souvenirs for Sylvia-san¡±

    Boyd whispers overlooking the women shopping happily in the market. Come to think of it, this guy has left her behind.

    ¡°If you have the baggage, you will miss your chance¡±

    ¡°Haa. But this amount is¡­¡­as expected, I cant leave it to 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    It means that I cant hold it without copsing because it is a huge load. Surely I can¡¯t tell him to leave it to me.

    ¡°Ho, leave it to me¡±

    And Laes out which is good. From Boyd¡¯s hand, the baggages are lost one after another in the air.

    ¡°Uwa!? Wh, What are you doing, La-san?¡±

    ¡°Storing is storing. My special skill¡±

    Taking out the spice bag she just erased from the air and show it again. This is La¡¯s high ss illusion skill.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing, quickly go shopping for your bride¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    As the hips are pped, Boyd rushes to the market.

    ¡°La do you want to do any shopping? More or less coins amount¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I don¡¯t find much value in things that are in human hands¡±

    ¡°What is a souvenir? Is it a ce you don¡¯t reallye to¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a ce where you can alwayse if you¡¯re curious to get something. Rather than that, I should stick your nails to you and your friends¡¯ enemies faster than anyone else¡±

    In short, she seems to want to say that it is more important to escort than the specialties of Renfangas. Last time, she cared about Dianne and she was worried about the dy in getting her hands off as a result. After all, her roots are serious.

    ¡°Maia, what about you? Why don¡¯t you shop with Selenium and the others?¡±

    ¡°I am like La-sama¡±

    Our dragons are both serious and reliable. But I think they can take a little break. This time, Dianne and Anzeros are there. I¡¯m not the only one standing dazed by the fact that I¡¯m bothered to choose a souvenir. Keiron has a simr feeling and has been sitting in front of a wooden box since a while ago and Apple is next to me like a handheld. Well, isn¡¯t the existing how to spend that way?

    ¡°Oh, where is Boyd-san?¡±

    Aurora holding the clothing she bought, blinks her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of the luggage. That young man wants to buy a souvenir for his girlfriend¡±

    ¡°Is that true? Certainly his girlfriend also needs a souvenir¡±

    Aurora handing over her baggage to La as being persuaded.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a frustrating atmosphere, here¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Regardless of ves or Polka, this kind of hustle and bustle seems normal in Celesta¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been chasing after thieves and military police many times since a while ago¡­¡­Andy-san, Apple-san, this way¡±

    Aurora who turned her head suddenly pushed me and Apple to the end of the road. Immediately after, I saw a cat beast who ran away and three Red Arms chasing her as they passed by us.

    ¡°Uoo¡±

    ¡°Wh, What is that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So it¡¯s like something like that is going on all over the city. I also saw a ck Arm¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if they¡äre starting to smoke all of them out with all the Gauntlet knights in town¡±

    As soon as I whispered that, a person came down from the sky. Contrary to the momentum that fell, Lister Jail showed off his golden gauntlet.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Gauntlets. We¡¯re moving half of Rennesto¡¯s army¡±

    ¡°Su, Suddenly appear¡±

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s just right here. Stay away a little bit, guests¡±

    Lister-san holds his gauntlet and holds it down. The cat beast who had run away returns again. Looking at her, Lister-san struck out his left and right fists from a clear distance and finally stepped forward with a force that would break the cobblestone on the ground by kicking forward.

    ¡°Kaa, Kaa! Kiiaa!!¡±

    And the cat beast who has ran is blown three times into the air and falls. Apparently it seemed to have been a shockwave.

    ¡°Magnificent¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a disgrace, sky-blue princess¡±

    Lister-san took a breath and along with the Red arms that cameter, he caught the faint cat beast.

    ¡°As expected from a Gold Arm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it possible for Anzeros and Dianne to do that?¡±

    Aurora shook her head when she told that and seemed to be strangely impressed.

    ¡°The terrible part of my technique right now is that I¡¯m hitting the shockwave ¡ºWithout a little waste¡»¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°If Anzeros struck, she would definitely blow away all the items around her. I think Diane had blown off the stall tent that was ahead of the cat beast¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    Speaking of which, the shockwave struck by Lister-san has nothing to interfere with except the cat beast. That¡¯s almost no wind. The attack range and attack distance werepletely controlled. ¡­¡­Is it possible to do such a trick if you use the shock wave mastery?

    ¡°The empty-handed expert, Lister Jail. In the same ring, Dianne-sama seems to be at a disadvantage¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uhh¡±

    It¡¯s hard to imagine that Dianne loses, but being a Gold Arm also means that he¡¯s almost equal to Sir Bonaparte. I had to convince myself that there were many strong guys in the world. And it was not only Lister-san but also Alex Buster who spoke to us.

    ¡°Hey Guests¡±

    ¡°Sir Buster¡±

    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to say that like that. If it¡¯s you girls, please call me Uncle Alex. Ah man, don¡¯t say uncle? You¡¯re going to be back someday, so humbly call me Alex-san¡±

    ¡°No, I cant¡±

    To a Master Sword Saint ss like Old man Bonaparte or Sir Buster I cant say that. He is lively.

    ¡°You¡äre probably busy, but what kind of operation is going on?¡±

    ¡°A strategy is a strategy. It¡¯s the city¡¯s tightening discipline. ¡­¡­Sometimes, we have to make sure that the thugs can¡¯t do as they want and don¡¯t be so noisy¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bad thing that strong guys gather too much after all?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be strong and if you¡¯re young, you¡¯ll see that you¡¯re a little crazy. But Renfangas is open to those guys on the premise of fighting monsters. We¡¯ve got to remind them that they¡¯re not just criminals¡±

    Sir Buster has a bitter face while stroking his chin.

    ¡°It was always easy because that woman was always there and most of the rough guys who walked on the streets were full of bruises¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You mean the Gold Arm who headed for Celesta?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s ¡ºTyranny¡» Ate¡±

    A nickname which doesn¡¯t seem to be from a hero as well as not fitting for a woman.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re leaving today?¡±

    ¡°Ah, haa, that should be so¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send a messenger to the ns meeting, but please listen first. Renfangas will thank you for your help¡±

    When he says so, he nods to Lister-san and disappears from our view. When trying to follow with the eyes, I got confused for a moment and lost sight, is he constantly using the mysterious original spell to make a statement ¡¸Don¡¯t follow me¡¹.

    ¡°Even if so many people are protecting it, this country is still not sufficient¡­¡­it¡¯s a horrible story¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I agree with Aurora¡¯s words. And Keiron slowly gets up.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At noon, after eating a lightly skewered meal at a typical stall, we prepare to take off from the courtyard of Rennesto Castle. Then the Queen and Neia appeared.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡­and Neia Grans¡±

    Dianne kneels in a hurry and we who are aligned stand upright.

    ¡°Please raise your head. It was us that came to ask for a favor¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Please?¡±

    Dianne raises her head. The Queen smiled.

    ¡°I understand the story of leaving Rennesto for a while. But please take Neia with you if possible.¡±

    ¡°Neia?¡±

    ¡°She is our guest, but she isn¡¯t bound to us. She doesn¡¯t have to stay here all the time¡­¡­rather, it would be more convenient for her to be with you to investigate the demon territory¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡­certainly¡±

    ¡°Besides, I want to show her a wide world. I want to give her the opportunity as a friend and not as Queen¡±

    ¡­¡­Speaking of the Queen of Renfangas, she is a symbol of courage for the people. It is said she has given priority to her army¡¯s inspiration for surprise attacks and rarely leaves Rennesto. It¡¯s true that Neia needs to see the whole world, but it¡¯s not good that others are tied up like the Queen is tied up. The Queen¡¯s desire to want it may be great. When they stand side by side, I see Neia and Queen re who look like sisters at the edge of my sight.

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand. I¡¯ll take care of Hero Neia for a while¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    The Queen leaves and we are out of our ¡¸Careful¡¹ attitude. Neia took off her hat.

    ¡°Thank you for having me for a while. ¡­¡­The Queen has been excited sincest night.¡±

    ¡°Excited?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about dragons. What was it like to fight one and how fast is a dragon?¡±

    Neia smiled.

    ¡°I ended up talking about something like this. I apologize for the inconvenience¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    Dianne¡¯s wry smile ovepped with me. Indeed, the story of Maia¡¯s sess spreads the dream of the pretty Queen.

    At around noon, all preparations are done and we take off.

    ¡°100-manmander, by the way I want to ask you something¡±

    While Maia is gaining altitude over the Snake Mountain Range, Boyd raises his hand.

    ¡°What is¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Can we stop by Basson? No, it¡¯s not like I want to go home, but I wonder if I can give this souvenir¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Does he want the time to report to her? Well, Isaac and Williams are fine. I think I¡¯m fine unless there¡¯s a lot. Dianne thinks for a moment and then asks Chibi Maia on her shoulder.

    ¡°Maia, do you know the direction towards Basson?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah. It¡¯s not far from here¡±

    ¡°Then, will you fly over there first? Polka will be tough from now to night, considering airflow and time¡±

    ¡°Yes. Andy-sama, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    When I nod, you can see Maia leaning to the left.

    ¡°Is this really fine?¡±

    When Boyd said that apologetically, Dianneughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Thanks to the duel between Sharon and Aurora, we couldn¡¯t leave Trot, but our headquarters is over there¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡±

    For some reason, Aurora turns red and apologizes. Did she feel embarrassed now that she was a little too ahead of herself? Everyoneughed a little.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Renfangas Kingdom borders both Trot and Celesta as well as Snake Mountains. In other words, it is between the two countries in terms oftitude. This means that Basson, thend of Celesta¡äs north, is much closer to Rennesto than Polka who is the northernmost ce in Trot in terms of linear distance. We went out in the afternoon and were already above Basson before the sun went down.

    ¡°This is Celesta¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the most Trot-like area in Celesta¡±

    I answer to Neia¡¯s mutter. I know that this warrior is a Gold Arm-ss superbatant, but I was able to talk with her without hesitation because we had a encounter before. It may be because she looks like a little child and is really cool.

    ¡°Andy-sama, is it okay for you as usual?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    As Chibi Maia nodded, Maia slowlynded near the barracks.

    Half of the ce that had been a yground until this time was devoted to the construction site of the new barracks. The wood is cut in the opposite direction and the wood is processed by a group of ogres. As we got down while being covered by a illusion, a nearby member was hit by the wind pressure and turned over, making his eyes ck and white.

    ¡°Good, unravel the illusion¡­¡­there are two 100-man corps and there are about 75 members of the original team¡­¡­well, more than half of the recruits have never be seen. I hope they don¡¯t panic¡±

    Dianne took the initiative and got off the carriage. After a while, the guys who were watching us strangely became stiff and they can see that the illusion was solved. The only thing that surprised me when I looked down from Maia¡äs back were all new faces and before long all the friends I knew were shouting ¡¸Oh, 100-manmander Dianne-chan¡¹.

    ¡°U, Uwaaaaaaa!!!! 100-man soldier Isaac! 100-man soldier Isaac!¡±

    ¡°Call me 100-manmander Isaac! It¡¯s kind of terrible!!!¡±

    ¡°Uwaaaaaa, run away!!!¡±

    The new recruits who caused trouble relying on Isaac all flew to the barracks. After seeing them off for a while, as I remembered, I saw Williams yelling, ¡¸Hey, why are you calling out to Isaac all the time? Call me first¡¹.

    ¡°Maia, you can return back to your human form¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    When Maia transformed ording to my words and we all went to the barracks, nostalgic people rushed over here, including Williams who had shouted, Mikagami and Isaac that had jumped out.

    ¡°Wee back, 100-manmander!¡±

    ¡°It was surprisingly fast, Smithson¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Anzeros and 10-man captain Aurora are safe and sound¡±

    Looking at our figures, all other new recruits were alsoing near. They¡äre scared.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uwa, that¡¯s 100-manmander Dianne¡±

    ¡°Wow, there are so many beautiful women¡±

    ¡°When we¡¯re talking about the natives of the corps here, they¡¯re going to show us their boobs, right?¡±

    ¡°You idiot, the other party is a 100-manmander, hide your heart!¡±

    Quite charming. Conquering them roughly by hand and 100-manmander Dianne raises her chest and her voice.

    ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯m the former suprememander of this corps, 100-man special dutymander Dianne. The new corps building construction mission is a hard work and we will ask for your best in the future because it will be here on the address. And the dragon is one of us, so be rest assured¡±

    *Noisy*¡­¡­Increasing noise.

    ¡°So I told you, she¡¯s really a very pretty woman¡±

    ¡°The story of regr soldier Jean Jack is too virgin-like and I don¡¯t know whether to believe it!¡±

    ¡°Dragon¡­¡­who is the person who is a dragon¡äspanion¡­¡­¡±

    There are a lot of big breasted girls here, my adventure spirit is increasing after a long time since 10-man captain Mikagami¡±

    ¡°Do you still want to peek when you almost lose your sight?¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Aurora is that 10-man captain Aurora from the second southern army corps¡­¡­right?¡±

    Ah, yes. These members are full of poking their nose into something in many ways.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there a lot of questions, but can you give us a little rest? We had a long journey¡±

    With Dianne¡¯s word, Isaac and Williams take over the small fishes. There were certainly a lot of faces I didn¡¯t recognize, but there was no one against Isaac or Williams and they all looked like good-natured guys.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my early life when I finish my work¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Lantz agrees with Keiron¡¯s words. I wanted to agree too, but I wasn¡¯t able to win because I had ns to resume my cksmith training afterpleting the expedition mission. I¡­¡­what will I do after finishing the trip? ¡­¡­I still thought it was not bad to continue being a soldier.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When I return to my room in the barracks, I feel somewhat relieved. After all, Polka is only a temporary residence right now and we stay in an inn. This is decided to be relieved. Boyd ran into the city of Basson. That single-minded lovey-dovey guy is really charming.

    ¡°Now¡­¡­wh, what am I going to do?¡±

    Thus I lie on the bed and think while being exhausted. No, it¡¯s not a serious story about the future. It¡¯s probably only tonight that I can enjoy this peaceful private space. Continuing until tomorrow. Do I really want to fall asleep? Do I want to warm up the old friendship with Isaac? No, it hasn¡¯t been a month since the reorganization. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a good idea to do things like Dianne or Anzeros in this safe environment. I¡äm troubled.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to throw away all of them¡­¡­¡±

    I have never thought that staying in this room would be such a precious time. Ah, but my bed smells good. I¡¯m relieved.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, if I go to sleep¡­¡­I wonder if¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m about to lose my consciousness. At that timing, the sound of door knocking is heard.

    ¡°Coome innn¡­¡­¡±

    I reply in a half-asleep state. Even if theye in, Dianne or another girl will forgive me even if I sleep.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡­are you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    It was Neia when I thought that the wording was strangely different from the girls. She smiles, takes her hat off, puts it on her chest and approaches the bed while speaking in a gentle tone.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    I cant fall asleep as it is, so I just wake up.

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I also have some knowledge about dragons¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°We never borrowed power from them, but there was a Dragon Pce near the Valley of Calwin. We¡¯ve borrowed amodation from them¡±

    ¡°U, Uh?¡±

    ¡°Dragons don¡¯t go beyond the scope of y, even if they lend power to people on a whim, as they always seek a rider if they truly wield power. It should be no exception for the dragons who protect the northern elf territory¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you a dragon rider?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡­¡­She is sharp. Should I hide it? Someday, La told me that Dragon Riders are too strong and are therefore easily targeted. La and Maia are both pretty women who show expose their boobs to those delighted, foolishpanions and the girls as they are friends, but Neia is definitely an outsider. Is it okay to tell her? No, but I don¡¯t think something good is going to happen if I hide it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson-san?¡±

    Neia stares at me. Thinking about it with a head that hasn¡¯t been tightened yet. Suddenly Neia jumped into my chest¡­¡­no, I¡äve been tackled.

    ¡°Ngaa!?¡±

    *Don*, I hit the wall. Neia¡¯s power is quite strong and an armor is also worn under her clothes, so she is quite heavy. I have trouble breathing. When Iined with my eyes that I couldn¡¯t breathe and what she was doing, Neia pulled out her sword from her waist and raised it. I look at the point of the sword. No, it¡¯s just beyond that. She is pointing her sword at someone.

    ¡°¡­¡­!?¡±

    I follow her line of sight and look ahead.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    There were people. I didn¡¯t realize someone was standing there. The sun is falling and the moon is starting to rise over the window. It was a full moon. In the backlight of the moon, the eyes that capture the light turn over here.

    ¡°¡­¡­Who are you?¡±

    Neia who is pinning me down to the bed asks for the identity of those fellows. I decided to grab Neia¡¯s shoulders to see from the side

    ¡°Na, Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°Ah. It¡¯s all right, they¡¯re acquaintances¡±

    I understood after seeing a frightened figure who has a tail that is moving.

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that right, Luna?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Who is this¡±

    The cat-beast girl who became the third wheel pointed to Neia with a expressionless face.

    ¡°She is a friend¡±

    ¡°I am a hero¡±

    To the almost simultaneous response, the cat beast girl, Luna Basil, looked unconvinced.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy. I get acquaintance?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is, Isn¡¯t it so?¡±

    ¡°That friend, get acquaintance?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t think she is a friend or lover at the moment. But if I think that we have a rtionship to seed and have sex¡­¡­something warps.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, And¡­¡­again¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora who rushed here after hearing a don sound and the almost naked Dianne who was about to go to the bath opened the door and weakened.

    ¡°Anzeros¡­¡­that girl?¡±

    ¡°Ah, she is a child of the desert cat beast colony from that time¡±

    ¡°Ah, I remember it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-san, why are you pushing Neia-san down?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not pushing her down!¡±

    ¡­¡­It seemed to be a little troublesome. I wanted to have a meaningful time to rx¡­¡­.

 Chapter 115: Cats Livin [Luna Anzeros Aurora, etc.]

    <h4>Chapter 115: Cats Livin [Luna Anzeros Aurora, etc.]</h4>

    Luna Basil, a cat beast girl who has sneaked into my room again. With her, I went to Dianne¡äs room in the girls barracks because it was too narrow to check the situation in my room. ¡­¡­By the way, the 100-manmander private room of the main building that Dianne used before was inherited by Williams. Isaac originally had arge room because he is a ox-ogre.

    ¡°Now, this will not be heard by the Mikagami sisters¡±

    Dianne makes a sound-proofing illusion so that the voices don¡¯t leak. This prevents the outside and inside of the room from hearing each other.

    ¡°¡­¡­I thought, why do you hide it?¡±

    Neia seems to have noticed signs of erotic development, but still wants to confirm.

    ¡°Probably because it¡¯s against public order and morals¡±

    ¡°On the night of a full moon, a cat-beast girl is in the bedroom¡­¡­what a suspicious picture scroll¡±

    ¡°Well, I can say that there is no doubt because it is Andy-san¡±

    Dianne, Anzeros and Aurora willplement me with a face that seems to understand everything. Yup. I sure saw such a fellow in the erotic picture scroll that Lantz or Williams showed me.

    ¡°?¡±

    Luna, as usual, had an expressionless face¡­¡­or rather, she was not interested in difficult things and she was just looking at theplex expressions of other people.

    ¡°So, your name was Luna Basil. Andy, that¡­¡­I¡¯m sure you came to night crawl, right?¡±

    When Dianne asks directly, Luna shakes her head.

    ¡°I came to kidnap him instead of crawling at night¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Neia unexpectedly put herself on guard. I¡¯m also on my guard but in another way. I mean Luna has kidnapped me by our first meeting. Well, the other three are ready to ask what she is trying to say. As expected, the two Ace Knights and Dianne are on the guard if I¡äm kidnapped without being surprised by the amateur Luna, even though her physical abilities are rising during a full moon.

    ¡°When I came before, the blonde elf said something like ¡ºhi is not permitted¡» and Lina and Yuna were waiting in the forest¡­¡­moreover, I haven¡¯t seen Andytely, so if I don¡¯t catch him, he might go somewhere again. ¡±

    Dianne thought about it for a while with a slightly troubled face and immediately sought out a secret.

    ¡°Anzeros, exin¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­Apple said, ¡ºIf you¡¯re going to be with Andy, you have to wear a cor and be a female ve¡»¡­¡­perhaps that is the permit¡±

    ¡°Hmm. What about Lina and Yuna?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡äre her rtives. Last time they came with Luna¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    Dianne thinks again for a few seconds.

    ¡°You said you¡¯d take him to the forest. ¡­¡­You don¡¯t have a fixed address?¡±

    ¡°I found a right cave, so I hunted there and sold everything in that city to save money¡±

    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­Hey Luna. I can¡¯t give Andy to you, but are you ready to live within Andy¡¯s reach?¡±

    ¡°Dianne!?¡±

    Dianne is grinning. Usually, it ismon sense, but sometimes it is the strength ofmander Dianne that can make exciting ideas. However, there are a lot of cases where it is bad for the heart for a moment as a lower end.

    ¡°You can¡¯t let them live in the barracks, no matter how much the Mikagami sisters have preceded!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t invite them to the barracks¡±

    Dianne puffed up her chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to hire her for my corps¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, the result is the same!?¡±

    ¡°On the address. It¡¯s really different¡±

    Haa, Anzeros and Aurora shrug their shoulders. As if they were reading what Dianne said. And Neia sent me a nce to ask me for exnation.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a room with high fighting power¡­¡­¡±

    My abrupt and simple impression may have been heard only as an escape.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Dianne¡¯s idea was this.

    ¡°In short, I want more people who can y the role of Selenium¡±

    Dianne¡¯s Special Duty Corps is a corps who only have crossbow corps members that can be used for both chores and logistical support (Boyd can fight a little), and Ace Knights and a Dragon Duo that are good at avant-garde battle but difficult to act flexibly (Dianne herself also belongs to this category) and Hilda who is a special piece and Selenium to make up for each out of reach. Apple doesn¡¯t know what she can do, but it¡¯s good for now. Selenium has little fighting ability, but has only been able to wander around looking for me in the wide Trot, therefore her single-action ability is outstanding. The existence of Selenium was veryrge, and therefore, the load on Selenium was certainlyrge in the sober part such as the transmission and the reconnaissance.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s a bit tricky to hire a underaged girl who has little acquaintance¡±

    ¡°We only need to make an acquaintance from now on. She has the ability to nurture. There¡¯s a point of view that¡¯s fast enough to scratch you from La and Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Even so¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This is an urgent need. You understand Andy¡±

    Dianne told me seriously, I couldn¡¯t seed the second phrase when Dianne talks so seriously. Is Selenium alone useless? ¡­¡­It¡¯s not good. In the part that we don¡¯t understand below, Dianne may have always thought that there was a couple of Selenium.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Andy¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Try to persuade them. I¡¯ll take care of the means¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me¡­¡­¡±

    Luna brings the other two back to Dianne¡¯s room.

    ¡°Good, you came. It will still be a long time before the army gets paid, but during that time I personally pay you and Andy will always be your night partner during the term¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Leaving that aside, there is something important¡±

    The eyes of the cat beast girls who saw me are mysterious. Luna was slightly retracted because of first-looking at Neia¡äs sword, but Lina and Yuna looked at me with a slightly flushed face and open their lips.

    ¡°Nyaa¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m here again¡­¡­lets have sex? Okay?¡±

    Their tails stand up intuitively or shake by swaying as they aim at their catch and the cat beast girls who are sure to be young girl still approaches me. And then, when Lina and Yuna were about to jump, they were caught quickly on their necks by Anzeros and Aurora.

    ¡°St-o-pp¡±

    ¡°Nya!?¡±

    ¡°You are too wild¡±

    ¡°Le-t-me-go¡±

    The two cat girls are dropped and Anzeros and Aurora stuck to me as if they were showing each other. Then they take off their tight clothes.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­naa?¡±

    ¡°As senior female ves, we just instruct our juniors how to do things¡±

    Summary: They join.

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa. First, shall we ¡ºEducate¡» Luna and the others?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    They happily whispered while taking off their clothes. Dianne is not going to participate and crossed her arms and watched quietly. ¡­¡­Good. For now, let¡¯s ¡¸Persuade¡¹ the three cat beasts.

    For now, I loosen the belt of my pants and throw out my cock that hasn¡¯t been filled yet with energy. It¡¯s hard to say that the momentum is still on, although Anzeros and Aurora from left and right are reacting fast because they are taking the initiative and making a good appearance. But Lina and Yuna look at my son and change the color of their eyes.

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Waa¡­¡­hi¡­¡­¡±

    They both go down to the floor as if they were enchanted. The magic of the full moon and the memory of a month ago when they were raped by me would burn the secret parts of those two. ¡­¡­I did my best, that night.

    ¡°This cor isn¡¯t exactly a ¡ºPermit that you can always do it¡»¡±

    Anzeros guides my hand between her crotch with one hand and entangles the thin fingers of her other hand around my cock and talks to the two cat beasts while ying with my son. In response, Aurora kisses my cheek and inherits the words while holding my bare ass in her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s a proof that we¡äre Andy-san¡¯s possession¡­¡­Andy-san wants sex anytime, anywhere¡­¡­no, it is a proof of obedience to ept mating¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t just do it when you get excited¡±

    ¡°Andy-san is a really naughty person, so he may take off your clothes to vite you when he wants to do it. It¡¯s a proof to Andy-san¡¯s oath to ept it and leave yourself to the penis at any time¡±

    ¡°Being Andy¡¯s partner is hard¡­¡­because when he feels like it, he will constantly ask for it?¡±

    I feel a lot of exaggeration. However, when I look at the two who are happily looking from the bottom of their hearts at my crotch and butt I can¡¯t put in a nudity. In other words, it is not necessary to be called a female ve too carelessly.

    ¡°So much¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°H, He, always wants to get into a female¡äs pussy¡­¡­?¡±

    The two young cat beast girls say that with surprised faces. My penis was getting more and more lively as it was alternately squeezed by Anzeros¡äs and Aurora¡äs hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s a proof that you¡¯ll be a pet for sex¡­¡­we vowed to be this guy¡äs sex, seeding livestock¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Naturally, pets can¡¯t remove the cor depending on their mood¡­¡­¡±

    While they are kissing me on my cheeks, I raise my hands steadily. Although I¡äm fighting back by putting my fingers into their vaginas and buttocks and turning around, I¡äm unable to stop these two lewd elves. In front of the cat girls who sneaked in, my penis is warped upright and spills the juice because of the hand movements from the two female Ace Knights. Counterattack with my fingers.

    ¡°Nuu?¡±

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡­Andy-san, how nasty fingers you have¡­¡­??¡±

    The counterattack was already counterproductive. It¡¯s just getting faster. The two pair of small but surely soft breasts were rubbed against my elbows and shoulders so that I couldn¡¯t retreat.

    ¡°©¤©¤©¤©¤?¡±

    Anzeros whispers something and adds some extra power to that momentum.

    ¡°Ba, Anzero¡­¡­!!!¡±

    Before I could say anything, I ejacte.

    Byuuuuu! Byururuu, Byurururururuu! Byururururuu!

    Because it was the beginning of the magic, the amount was about half a small cup, but the semen with good energy suddenly is caught by Lina and Yuna¡¯s faces

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It, It smells like fish¡­¡­bu, but¡­¡­?¡±

    Although Lina and Yuna were surprised by the ejaction, they received it from the face to the chest, abdomen and knees and by smelling it, they shook their heads and set fire to their full-fledged greed.

    ¡°I, I will go first¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sly, Lina is sly¡±

    Taking off their head-on robes, they try to approach me. Anzeros intercepts and pushed the cat girls into Dianne¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Poor eyesight. I told you, Andy¡¯s will takes priority?¡±

    ¡°A girl who can¡¯t stand it doesn¡¯t make a good thing, right?¡±

    As expected, they cannot resist the strength of Ace Knights. Lina and Yuna were held down on the bed, with a rich female scent drifting from their underwears. And I,

    ¡°First, Luna, your body¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    I nominate Luna, who took a step back to be patient. I approach her to show Luna who was standing there silently my penis which has semen on the tip.

    ¡°Do you really want a cor?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you ready to be my pet for the rest of your life, giving your secret hole to me at anytime and be seeded without any grudge?¡±

    ¡°Th¡­¡­That¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Whether you sleep or wake up or you¡äre bathing or hunting, I¡¯m always lusting for you if you look cute¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, This¡­¡­¡±

    Luna mutters as she looks straight into my eyes, showing the color I expected a little, while touching my cock with her frightened fingers.

    ¡°¡­¡­I think you¡¯re cute and have passion¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not proud, but I can¡¯t stand up to a beautiful girl and a cute girl¡±

    She¡¯s not really proud of anything. But it seemed enough for Luna.

    ¡°¡­¡­You, I¡­¡­do you want to make love?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s natural, what will happen when I press your penis¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    Luna cuts off my belt with her nails when she narrowed her eyes for a moment and I thought she had an unusually happy face. ¡­¡­ Sure, cat beast¡¯s ws are sharp.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s make love, okay. ¡­¡­I ¡¯ll be Andy¡¯s pet cat, wearing a cor¡­¡­?¡±

    The full moon is likely to increase the tension even if it is unpleasant. The smell of semen must have elerated her sexual excitement to the limit. So I¡¯m sure there is a lot of momentum in the currentnguage. It would have just erupted in a form that allowed the desire to escape. Even so, I was thrilled by the current situation that this beautiful cat beast girl surrenders to me and undressed and asked for my seeding.

    ¡°I am a seeding pet¡­¡­Andy¡­¡­my master¡­¡­?¡±

    Her well-proportioned naked body is exposed to me, impressing and approaching me gently, I caught it, pushed her down to the floor, rolled up the waist and thrust my dirty penis inside.

    ¡°Hiuuu?¡±

    ¡°Did you say, I¡¯m your master now!?¡±

    ¡°I told you¡­¡­I, Andy¡­¡­I told you, you¡äre my master¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good nerves, I¡¯m really going to make you my pet! Really, like Anzeros, I¡¯ll fuck you in the morning and at night! So be prepared!?¡±

    ¡°Hinyaaa, a, nyaaaa? I¡¯m ready, I¡¯ll be patience¡­¡­no, expecting, I¡¯m expecting to be seeded by Master every day?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it every day in this hole, don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be forgiven for allowing it, female cat!¡±

    ¡°Nyaaaa?¡±

    The tension is alreadypletely climaxed by the two of us. Sharing the pleasure of conquest, I m the hips to the fullest and then ejacte inside the womb that has stuck out to the lust.

    ¡°Nyaaaaaaaa?¡±

    With that heat, Luna reaches the climax while shaking her head. Arge amount of semen flows into her vagina that is originally young and has no gaps, leaking out like a fountain and overflowing. The cat girl, who always has a expressionless face, let her eyes be nk and went crazy while drooling.

    ¡°Haa, a, aa¡­¡­?¡±

    And the elf group is enchanted from seeing it and the two cat beast girls have shining eyes.

    ¡°Like Anzeros, what do you mean? If you say that, you¡¯re going to have to do it every day¡±

    ¡°Andy-san¡¯s manly hold down sex is fantastic¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Luna-chan, you said something like that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Amazing, it feels good¡­¡­juru¡±

    I pull out my dick from Luna, take off the shirt that has be heavier and heavier with sshing juice and head to the four people who areying on the bed with momentum.

    ¡°Hey you guys too, open your crotch! Stick out your hips! I¡¯m going to fill everyone up, damn it Anzeros, I¡¯m going to do something unnecessary!¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, I apologize and wee you as much as you want?¡±

    ¡°I want you to pour it into me also many times?¡±

    ¡°Nya, Nyaa¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm, I want you to grab my tail intensely¡­¡­¡±

    While changing the soft ass from one to the next, I repeatedly steal a kiss and I repeatedly ejacte into the remaining four people with the help of sperm hell magic. ¡­¡­I¡¯m a little scared about tomorrow. About things like dehydration.

    ¡°E, Emm, when should we leave?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­you can leave whenever you want. I mean, why are you there?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget about me?¡±

    In the corner of the room, Dianne and Neia had a goofy conversation.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Huu. ¡­¡­After all. La-chan¡¯s nose is amazing¡±

    ¡°Ho. It¡¯s good to be praised so much¡±

    ¡°La-sama, I¡¯m surprised that Hilda unexpectedlypliments you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Emm, thereupon¡­¡­what should I do?¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­it¡¯s a difficult situation¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­if I had been first, it would have been settled peacefully¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, Apple¡±

    ¡°Joke. ¡­¡­But congrattions, Selenium¡±

    ¡°Ehe¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I really don¡¯t know what to do, Dianne-chan. Selenium-chan is having a good time now¡±

 Chapter 116: Plus one

    <h4>Chapter 116: Plus one</h4>

    Next day.

    ¡°Everyone gathered¡±

    Dianne Special Duty Corps gathered in the corner of the yground. Dianne and Luna stand in front of us. Luna changed to the Celesta army¡¯s summer army (maybe a spare from Dianne), and her messy hair, which she did not care about was beautifullybed by Selenium, scissors were used lightly and she has a small, beautiful appearance like another person. Nheless, it seems like she is not used to getting attention and it seems a little ufortable for her.

    ¡°I will introduce you. This is Luna Basil, a associate soldier who will be working with our team from today. She is the youngest with 17 year old, so respectively get to know each other¡±

    ¡°Pl, Please take care of me¡±

    Awkwardly, she bows with applying her right fist to her left chest, which has just been taught. We all responded with the same movement and when we looked at Dianne, she nodded lightly and released the tension. No matter how much she is going to go with us, she will have to go through military ceremonies at key points. It was Dianne¡¯s permission to solve it.

    ¡°Wee, Luna. To our special duty corps¡±

    ¡°Ag, Again someone rted to 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen her before. Several times in the forest over there¡±

    ¡°Nah, Basil, associate soldier, I don¡¯t think badly of you, but do you seriously want to be Smithson¡äs property. What about me? ¡­¡­Ah, sorry, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±

    Dianne keeps coughing and makes a hand gesture towards the guys who gather around Luna noisily.

    ¡°And¡­¡­Selenium is going on a long vacation. Well, the reason is the same as Jeanne¡±

    ¡°Ehe¡±

    Selenium smiles happily. Or rather.

    ¡°Are you serious!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy you didn¡¯t know before¡±

    ¡°Well we get to know it in the girls barrackst night¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora turn towards me who is surprised. ¡­¡­That said, after I had sex with you guys, I took a bath and went to bed right away!

    ¡°S, So¡­¡­without Selenium, what do you do? Now that Selenium is gone¡±

    ¡°So I told you yesterday that it was an urgent matter. I heard it from La as she smelled the situation with her nose. I was going to ask someone from the intelligence brigade or borrow someone from around the Red or Orange ns¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s why you approached Luna as it was just right?

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­We will leave for Polka today, as we decided to have Selenium stay there, and we would like to pack in Polka for a while as well as Luna¡¯s initial training. ¡­¡­The time avable is three weeks. The Holy Beast Labyrinth, which is well suited for practical training, is also close¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­okay¡±

    Dianne was a person who was thinking about the future.

    ¡°Well then dissolve, we will take off with Maia two hourster! Get ready for departure!¡±

    ¡ºUnderstood!¡»

    We dissolve at once. I¡­¡­for now.

    ¡°Nyaa¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We thought about it, but after all, the army is¡­¡­¡±

    The twins, Lina and Yuna greeted me. Of course, Dianne also invited these two other than Luna, but when it came to joining the army indeed, there was a moderate resolution needed, so they decided to refuse. Well, they both say they¡¯re fifteen years old. Anzeros was an aspiring swordsman when she was younger, so she¡¯s not too young to be a soldier, but she can still be a child.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯lle and see you again if I have time.

    ¡°Really!?¡±

    ¡°Nyaa!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ye, Yes. If I have time¡±

    Both of them will be put on La and will be returned to the cat beast colony in the desert (La will return bying alone to Polka), but if I think carefully, when I¡äm going to see them, I need to enter that man-less colony.

    ¡°Well, except on the day of the full moon?¡±

    ¡°Why¡±

    ¡°Full moon is fine¡±

    ¡°That really is a bit hard for me alone! ¡­¡­I mean, that vige, isn¡¯t there any other man¡¯s traveler or street?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes someone passes by¡±

    ¡°They marry a young child in the vige¡±

    The two looked together and sighed.

    ¡°¡­¡­They¡¯ll usually run away the day after the full moon¡±

    ¡°Sometimes there are some hasty people jumping out into the desert instead of thebyrinth¡­¡­there¡¯s nothing around 30 kilometers, but I wonder if they coulde back alive¡±

    I had no choice but to pray for their safety, though I don¡¯t know them.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because we aren¡¯t in estrus yet, but Luna-neechan seems to have been super-minded about Andy. Therefore we didn¡¯t mean it from that, but I say sorry because everyone¡¯s repeating it¡±

    ¡°The vige children are quite frustrated, so they are really happy when someonees¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Well, they are also victims of natural disasters. It¡¯s not bad.

    ¡°I understand¡­¡­I, I¡¯ll go on the day of the full moon¡±

    ¡°Nyaa!¡±

    ¡°Love you!¡±

    Mentally, they are young country girls who were raised in a colony of women, but they are unprotected and innocent because they are young.

    ¡°Gentleugh, but that¡¯s about picking and choosing for arge group sex¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Andy-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, they are needy¡±

    It was me who overreacted to the muttering of Anzeros and Apple which were looking at me from the side.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two hourster, we look back towards Isaac and the other¡¯s waving hands from the yground and Maia takes off. The young green grass is beautiful around Basson in summer and the appearances of young and old people who y innocently half-naked in the river can be seen. Normally, my toon would have stretched out their legs for march training and yed in the river, but from this year on, it is postponed.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­¡­¡±

    Holding her hat and stretching out the neck outside the window, Neia squints her eyes. We left Celesta again, looking at a group of travelers who crossed the Viol pass.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    And dusk. We have returned to Polka, who enjoy a short summer.

    ¡°H, Hey, Andy!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really Andy!¡±

    Keel and Johnny, the usual guard duo greet us happily¡­¡­rushed towards us who appeared on the road in front of the city.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, both of you¡±

    ¡°What kind of luck is this! Go to the Baron¡¯s mansion!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the timing is good or bad, but be fast!¡±

    ¡°??¡±

    I frown at the two of them who are eating bubbles and pushing me.

    ¡°So, what is it? A guest?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s extraordinary!¡±

    ¡°Never mind that and go quickly! It¡¯ll be born!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Janene-chan¡¯sbor seems to have started!¡±

    When everyone rushed to the baron¡¯s mansion, there were a number of Polka aunts going back and forth. In the meantime, I can see a person with silver hair close to white.

    ¡°Irina¡±

    ¡°Oh, Smithson-dono. ¡­¡­Jeanne is.¡±

    ¡°I heard. How long ago was thebor pains?¡±

    ¡°I heard it started before noon¡±

    As expected, Irina seems to be worried. Certainly, northern elves should have a declining birth rate overall, so Irina may count hundreds of decades but may not be used to it. When I talked about it, the aunts who realized that I came surrounded me.

    ¡°Andy, go to encourage your girl. It¡¯s your baby¡±

    ¡°Jeanne-chan is always a bright and nice girl, but it¡¯s really scary to have a baby with such a small body¡±

    ¡°Midwife and Old woman Bedonna is constantly supervising her, but it seems that for her a half-dwarf is the first time, though she has delivered a lot of human children¡±

    ¡°Hey Andy, isn¡¯t it amazing that Boss Smithson¡äs grandchild is born from a dwarf!¡±

    ¡°I, I know, I know¡±

    I don¡¯t have time to reply and I can¡¯t speak back or make any guarantees, because my words are in my mouth as words ovep. Anyway, the aunts separate and proceeds to the mansion. At that time, I heard an amazing voice from the mansion ¡¸AAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡¹. It was a voice that let my spine freezes for a moment as to what kind of monster roared, but the aunts were not frightened and had just a uniformly worried face, while Hilda and Dianne passed over me and walked fast to enter the mansion. Anyway, Dianne was serious because she was always serious, and Hilda waspletely in doctor mode.

    ¡°Dianne-chan, do you have any experience as midwife?¡±

    ¡°There are few, but only dark elves and ogres¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a specialist because it¡¯s not my specialty, so I can¡¯t say that I¡äm better than the midwife here. I look at the dwarf obstetrics medical book in Baron-san¡¯s study room. It¡¯s probablying in the middle of the night¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you two hours¡±

    ¡°Maia-chan, tell La-chan toe here as soon as shees. Selenium-chan, you will be my support to a reasonable level. Maybe it will be helpful. If possible, Apple-chan here too¡±

    ¡°Wh, What about me?¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun of course you must be the encouragement. Aren¡¯t you the husband? Ah, but the other boys should go to the inn early. If Anze-chan and Aurora-chan can help me, please work with me¡±

    ¡°Roger that¡±

    ¡°I understand¡±

    Hilda-san is reliable because of her decisiveness and seriousness as a doctor.

    ¡°Emm, I can also help with something¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Neia-chan not good¡±

    ¡°Hau¡±

    Hilda-san simply rejected Neia¡¯s offer. Unusual only for people who do not discriminate too much. However, the reason is clear.

    ¡°I¡äm sorry Neia-chan, but at the moment you¡äre really just a guest. You haven¡¯t heard of any of the Polka residents and you don¡¯t have any acquaintance with Jeanne herself. It¡¯s not the stage where everyone can trust you and help you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right. I was too forward¡±

    Neia steps back with her hat lowered. I can see that her ears are dripping and she is pretty dented. Maia pats her head lightly over the hat. I think sheforted Neia with that. Lantz and Goat are also men, a group that can¡¯t help much here, so instead, they¡äre asking Neia to ¡¸You know, there¡¯s a great hot spring here¡¹. I understand that they have some secret intention, but for now, let¡¯s rely on their support.

    Jeanne¡¯s screaming sounded again, ¡¸Gaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹.

    ¡°It¡¯s pitiful¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t endure the birth if you don¡¯t even scream. Go quickly for the encouragement¡±

    Hilda, Apple and Selenium apany me into a room in the inner part of the baron¡¯s mansion.

    There, Jeanne was apanied by Aunt Lindsey and endured the pain in the bed how the story fell in addition to the old midwife and baroness.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡±

    ¡°Andy! At the right moment!¡±

    Jeanne, who seems to be exhausted and sweaty raises her face to Aunt Lindsey¡äs voice.

    ¡°An¡­¡­dy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Andy! I just came home now, do your best!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hehe, alright¡­¡­just a little painful¡­¡­¡±

    Hilda stopped in a hurry, trying to hold her hand. Holding a wooden pestle in her hand, Hilda gentlyys her hand on Jeanne¡¯s arm instead. I was wondering what it is for and Jeanne¡¯s face distorted.

    ¡°U, guuaaa¡­¡­¡­!!¡±

    The wooden pestle broke in Jeanne¡¯s hand. It¡¯s terrifying.

    ¡°Because she does her best to escape the pain, even humans and dark elf pregnant women sometimes bend iron rods¡­¡­ogres will crush everything no matter what they hold, so they get to hold a exclusive pole made in a workshop¡±

    ¡°I, I see¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Informative.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    In two hours, I read through a thick medical book like an idiot (I saw a little bit, but it seemed impossible to understand with one page) and La who arrivedte entered the room and encouraged Jeanne together with me.

    ¡°I brought hot water!¡±

    Anzeros and the others are also working hard. The miraculous spring water is perfect for producing hot water, but this building is a little too far away from the miraculous spring. Aurora is also working hard, but she isn¡¯t like Anzeros who powerfully carries the water with a stick and was active like a lion. La gently holds Jeanne¡¯s hand and gently strokes her hair. As expected, the hands of a dragon seemed to be fine with the grip of a dwarf girl.

    ¡°Do your best¡­¡­do your best, Jeanne¡­¡­you¡¯re a strong woman¡±

    ¡°Lai,, neesama¡­¡­g, gu, aaaaaaaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    And the hand is clenched firmly. La is still gently wiping off the sweat on Jeanne¡¯s forehead with the other hand. For her, Jeanne is like a daughter. Her eyes were undoubtedly those of a mother.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think a child cane out of such a body. It¡¯s better to cut it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, surely Jeanne is a little younger, but there are cases of childbirth that are much younger than this within the dwarf framework. Her physique is not bad for a dwarf standard. I just want you to wait a little longer¡±

    ¡°Haa, if you say that¡­¡­¡±

    At Jeanne¡äs feet, the old midwife and Dianne are consulting in a quiet voice. Originally they wanted to leave it to Hilda, but Hilda was waiting for something with Apple in the corner of the room.

    The temple bell resonate two times. When the clock turned four o¡¯clock in the morning, everyone noticed it.

    ¡°Soon¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about time¡±

    When I nodded to Apple and thought that Hilda had stood up, Jeanne, who was exhausted and fainted, again violently distorted her face in severe pain.

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±

    ¡°Hi, Hilda, Apple!? What¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Water breaking!¡±

    To answer my question, Dianne¡¯s cry echoes and she suddenly begins to move in a hurry with old midwife.

    ¡°How¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bad for Jeanne-chan, who is suffering, but with the help of Apple¡¯s divination, I was able to determine when it would reallye out! Do your best, Jeanne-chan! If you can¡¯t get it out now, your baby will suffocate, so try your best just a little more!¡±

    Hilda puts her hand on Jeanne¡¯s chest and sends in light. Medical light technique. Hilda¡¯s vitality is used inrge quantities to restore Jeanne¡¯s physical strength a little and with that power, she wants to make Jeanne do her ¡¸A little more¡¹.

    ¡°Hilda, if you can, my vitality!¡±

    ¡°Oh, would you let me drink in that shade?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it healing¡±

    ¡°I¡äm just kidding. ¡­¡­It¡¯s too inefficient and too low to use medical light technique with the life force of others. I¡¯mpletely prepared¡±

    As expected, Hilda-san is in serious mode immediately after reading the air.

    ¡°Ah, Andy¡­¡­it¡¯s okay if I let you drink for cheering up¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous while you¡¯re jealous!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. ¡­¡­I¡¯m just kidding too¡­¡­¡±

    Jeanneughs saying that while suffering. And then.

    ¡°Gi, Give birth¡­¡­give birth, I¡¯ll show it¡­¡­I¡äm, Andy¡¯s¡­¡­wife, thats whyyy¡­¡­!!¡±

    Jeanne sweats and put her strength into it. Her fingers bite into La¡¯s hand again. La also frowns a little. And,

    ¡°Gaa¡­¡­a¡­¡­aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±

    Somethinges out of Jeanne¡¯s body.

    ¡°It¡¯sing out¡­¡­older sister, Bedonna-san!¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    And then.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    My child¡¯s cry rang out at dawn.

    Keiron and Lantz rush to us when we return to the inn.

    ¡°How was it! Was it born!?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne is safe!¡±

    Anzeros, Selenium and I looked up and made a V-sign. Immediately afterwards, everyone in town, including the guard duo and the baron who admitted us (It seems he has been driven out by his wife and prayed in the temple), jumped into the inn and the banquet started. Even though it¡¯s in the morning.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Neia and Luna, who were looking at the circle of joy from the bottom of their hearts with different nuances, were a little impressive.

 Chapter 117: Your name is [Jeanne Luna Irina]

    <h4>Chapter 117: Your name is [Jeanne Luna Irina]</h4>

    The day after childbirth, the baron¡¯s mansion. A meeting was held with rtives to name the born child. Actually, it¡¯s okay to leave it to Jeanne and me, that¡¯s the point, but we decided to call all the girls who were rted to me, following Dianne and La, with Jeanne¡¯s intention that they were already family.

    ¡°It¡¯s a boy, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a boy and a half dwarf¡­¡­I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be a muscr and promising child¡±

    ¡°Well, a male dwarf is pretty much like that¡±

    Jeanne is breastfeeding in an easy chair. It is interesting that she can do it with such a small body or perhaps I should say her breasts got bigger for breastfeeding.

    ¡°Andy do you also want to drink?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­La, Later¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Even though everyone is seriously thinking, it¡¯s bad for me to justpete for Jeanne¡¯s boobs with my child. I want to drink. I¡¯ll definitely drinkter.

    ¡°By the way¡­¡­that cat beast?¡±

    Luna was pointed at by Jeanne. She dered to be my female ve, so I also called her to this conference. By the way, because Neia is an outsider, she didn¡¯te here, but practices with Boyd in the grasnds.

    ¡°She is Luna Basil, a cat beast from the desert colony¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Jeanne looks like as if she has a ? on her face. ¡­¡­Speaking of that, Jeanne was the only one who was sleeping in the carriage at that time from the incident to the end.

    ¡°I¡¯m from a cat beast colony northwest of the desertbyrinth. My grandma was La¡äs friend¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­? Why are you here¡­¡­are you Andy¡¯s female ve?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Let me tell her a little more. When Luna came to visit us at night, Jeanne was no longer in Basson and there was no point of contact, so there was no way to exin what the surroundings were like.

    ¡°Name¡­¡­name, gaa. Is a Trot-like name good?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s good to be a Celesta-like name¡±

    ¡°In the Purple n, it¡¯s decided by fortune telling¡±

    ¡°Ho. There are so many dragons in the dragon pce who have a naming specialty¡±

    ¡°My granduncle is one at our pce¡±

    ¡°Even in ves, the old experienced wise man provides us with a good name. It¡¯s just a choice¡±

    ¡°Our mother did it, right Dianne-chan¡±

    ¡°Well, father has a reputation among our mothers that his naming sense is not good¡±

    In this way, there are various customs in naming someone.

    ¡°Well, lets calm down. There¡¯s no help to talk about how to name the child. Won¡¯t the people gathered asking for a name itself, not the method?¡±

    Irina ps her hands together with her fan and tries to take control of the situation. ¡­¡­She is not a female ve, but she originally resided in the baron¡¯s mansion and attended by Jeanne¡äs rmendation.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­how about Aaron? It¡¯s my father¡¯s name, but it¡¯s not umon in Trot to give the children and grandchildren the names of the parents¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you keep it for your own child Anzeros-san?¡±

    ¡°U, Uh, you¡¯re right¡­¡­¡±

    Although Anzeros has withdrawn, it isn¡¯t bad to take the parents name.

    ¡°Ho, why don¡¯t you take the name of that knight called Arthur¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a little awe-inspiring¡±

    ¡°Ho? Is owner dissatisfied with a name that seems to be strong?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, but when I think I¡¯ll call this child Arthur¡­¡­¡±

    In fact he¡¯s a half dwarf, so he¡¯s likely to be stronger sooner than me, which is not funny.

    ¡°Mmm, I heard from Phaser before that the dwarf fairytale protagonist was called Gilius¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about that bad guy who steals repeatedly with his gold axe?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    ¡°It was also transmitted to my colony¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If you think about it, it¡¯s a bit of a troubling name¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    Maia¡äs proposal was voluntarily withdrawn.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Andy, isn¡¯t it alright to give him the name of your father?¡±

    Dianne proposes.

    ¡°Hmm. As far as I heard from Sir Guto, he was a good father who had ambitions¡±

    ¡°Nn¡±

    Irina agrees, but I¡¯m a little lost. Certainly it is not bad to take the name of my father. I don¡¯t have a father anymore and the people in Polka, including Jackie, called my father ¡¸Boss Smithson¡¹ instead of his first name. There will be no confusion. But I wonder. Is that okay? I think it¡¯s not bad. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad, but I cant decided it so easily. I feel like I have to refuse someone at least. My father¡¯s rtives already have only a bag. My grandfather died before I was conscientious.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    ¡°Should I better call Cherry Blossom n¡äs Christie? If it is that woman, her study is deep and to find a name¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­my father¡¯s name isn¡¯t bad, but there¡¯s a mental crossing to give my child the name of my father¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, you¡¯re an indecisive man¡±

    Dianne and Irina gather together and shrug their shoulders. Well, it can¡¯t be helped even if I¡äm called indecisive. But my first child. It¡¯s okay to get lost. I mean, I usually waver.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a child with everyone here, right¡±

    ¡°If you spend so much time naming one person, you¡¯re going to end your life just by naming all of them¡±

    ¡°No, wait. Not everyone. I¡¯m sure Irina won¡¯t give birth¡±

    ¡°¡­..Mu, was that so?¡±

    ¡°Irina!?¡±

    The person who hated to be pregnant should not feign ignorance.

    ¡°Well Well. Either way, everyone remaining here will give birth, Andy-kun?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, you are the other person or I should say you are an exception Hilda-san¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not eh!¡±

    Why is this person eager to give birth? ¡­¡­W, Well, anyway. Surely it¡¯s not going to be ridiculous forever. First child. I can give the special name of my father. That¡¯s true. I dreamed of working in the same workshop as my father one day. The name of my father which entrusts this dream. In such a frightening home, I don¡¯t want to tie my child¡¯s future, but its my child. It would be nice to have such a wish that someday it could be realized instead.

    ¡°Yoshi¡±

    I turn to Jeanne and look at the little baby held in her chest.

    ¡°Jeanne. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to name this child Peter¡±

    Peter Smithson. I entrust my son with the name of my father who was once known as Polka¡äs master cksmith, a liquor-loving woman who was weak and passionate.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. Alright. Andy¡±

    Jeanne nods firmly.

    ¡°Good. Your name is Peter Smithson from now on¡±

    Baby¡­¡­Peter holds the breast as if he doesn¡¯t concern my voice at all. A shameless fellow.

    ¡°He is engrossed with your boobs¡±

    ¡°Eating gluttony¡±

    ¡°Its Andy-san¡¯s son, maybe he just loves boobs¡±

    ¡°Hoho, it¡¯s a promising child. He¡¯ll drink my milk eventually¡±

    ¡°No, Not good La-oneesama! What do you n to do if Peter no longer wants to suck on my thin breasts!¡±

    ¡°Hohohoho¡±

    The ce is wrapped inughter.

    ¡°First of all, you should make sure that La¡¯s milkes out, too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, I also give birth¡±

    Irina prompted and Luna appealed, but Dianne coughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s what it¡¯s all about¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Dianne nods with Hilda.

    ¡°This time, Selenium became pregnant, so there was a hole in the formation of the special mission¡±

    ¡°We may not be able to prepare recement personnel every time in the future. Luna, Anzeros and Aurora in particr. So is La and Maia. I can¡¯t let them go on a future expedition like that¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡­I¡¯m going to put contraceptive magic on everyone until the exploration mission ends¡±

    ¡ºEh!?¡»

    The voice of dissatisfaction rises simultaneously from Anzeros, Aurora and Luna. La and Maia aren¡¯t so bad, as their sex is primarily because they want to be pampered by their owner, rather than wanting children.

    ¡°Of course, I and my sister also have it applied¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you have Maia and La¡äs wings, you probably won¡¯t be working until next year, so be patient for a while?¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡­if that is the case¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an elf and I have fewer chances for pregnancy than normal. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s not what was promised, Dianne¡±

    ¡°Be patient, Luna. Instead, if the magic is applied, you can do it with Andy as promised¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Luna seems to be convinced.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Irina and Jeanne, who are in somebody else¡¯s problem mode,ugh together.

    ¡°If anything, Irina-chan would also get the contraception magic. Andy-kun, you¡¯re going to have a bad time, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Nunaa¡­¡­N, No, he just have to cum outside in the first ce¡±

    For some reason, Irina declined. I wish I could give it to her. It¡¯sfortable and easy for me to be able to cum without hesitation.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    And at night.

    ¡°Nhehe¡­¡­Peter wouldn¡¯t stop crying because he was hungry, so I cant take too long. Just a little?¡±

    ¡°Ou¡±

    I was sucking on Jeanne¡¯s faint bulge in the starlit outdoor bath in the dark. The open-air bath is not the usual male or female bath. It is a small built special bathtub that is a part of the hot spring.

    At this time when there is not much time since childbirth, pregnant women usually take a bath, because they will get leftovers at birth (It seems to be bad lochia) and so on. A normal menstruation can endure as much as a bath until the end, but rather, the midwife wants her to soak in the miraculous spring as much as possible to speed up recovery.

    So, it seems that this kind of thing is made use by women in such a period and those who have been injured because the hot spring bes muddy after that. ¡­¡­It seems to have been there for a long time, but I never knew. Well, there¡¯s no public eye, so I can go in with Jeanne.

    ¡°A little sweet¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that way¡­¡­this nipple, suck it too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    Even though she gave birth to a child, her tiny body doesn¡¯t change as much as Jeanne¡¯s fleeting. Doing naughty things, the sense of immorality that seems to be mischievous to the child is as usual.

    ¡°You gave birth to my child with such a small body¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. Did you understand with this? No problem at all, even if it¡¯s very small¡­¡­? I can please Andy¡¯s cock properly and even give birth to a child safely. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll continue to have sex without worrying about it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Even if I drink breast milk?¡±

    ¡°Of course?¡±

    With such a young body, Jeanne appeals to me that she is perfect as a woman and a female ve. I love her for showing her confidence that I continue to ept her sexual desire while her body is still dyed by me throughout.

    ¡°Then, do you want to do it after a long time?¡±

    ¡°Lets do it?¡±

    Then, while licking her breasts in a reluctant manner, I try to lift Jeanne and put her on my waist, but a shadow jumps down from somewhere.

    ¡°I finally found you, Smithson-dono, Jeanne¡±

    ¡°Looked for you¡±

    Luna holds Irina in a princess carry pose.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s been a long time¡±

    ¡°Promise with Dianne. I can always do it with Andy¡±

    Irina put her feet on the ground. Taking a step forward, she immediately slips because of the hot water, but she is supported by Luna. As usual, her motor nerves are useless.

    ¡°Muu, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been here. I¡¯m slightly more rxed¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡äm not a demon. Let¡¯s get along well¡±

    ¡°Me too. I talked to Jeanne just now that we will do it together¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­I thought it was time because I was going to go back to bed¡±

    ¡­¡­Apparently, I was going to have a big battle of having sex and sucking over here, and then who will suck over there, as if to grab Jeanne¡¯s body with Peter tonight. Inside Jeanne. It¡¯s not bad to continue to enjoy Jeanne all night long after a long time, but I think it¡¯s tough because she lost her physical strength from the childbirth. Or is it because she is a dwarf? Dwarves are incredible.

    ¡°Either way, in front of Smithson-dono, there are two thirsty maidens?''¡±

    Irina takes off her long robe, throws it into her undressing bag and happilyes into the bathtub. Luna, on the other hand, didn¡¯t change her expression and quickly stripped off her head coat and thong and threw it away, before quickly jumping into the bathtub and rubbing her body against me.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­ah, I¡äm the first?¡±

    ¡°Understood, Understood¡­¡­ouch¡±

    Just as I thought Irina slipped and fell down by entering the bathtub while seeming to hurt my kneecap a little. Four people in a bathtub that is originally for one person. Hot water is greatly reduced. However, the view of a young girl with small breasts, a young cat beast girl who is healthy and well-bnced and the nude body of a undeveloped elf after a long time is very attractive. I extend my hands from the hot water towards the chests and hips one after another and rub them.

    ¡°Nn¡±

    ¡°Ah, as usual, there is no hesitation for a lecher like Smithson-dono¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s imminent?¡±

    While putting Jeanne¡¯s butt on my left foot, Ireach out between Irina¡¯s crotch with my left hand and kiss Jeanne while grabbing Luna¡¯s chest with my right hand. It¡¯s a very damned cramped line up.

    ¡°Jeanne, I¡¯ll put it in¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­alright. It looks like I¡¯m not busy at all¡­¡­?¡±

    I move Jeanne¡¯s butt and move it over my penis. And, Luna slides her boobs so that it sticks to my arm as I inserted my penis into Jeanne in the water sideways.

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­u?¡±

    As usual, my cock is buried in the narrow vagina. It was so cramped that I couldn¡¯t imagine that a child could go through. After all, her body is recovering quickly due to the effect of the miraculous spring.

    ¡°U, ku¡­¡­as narrow as ever¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is, Is that so¡­¡­? I was just wondering what i would do if you told me it is loose¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡±

    The hard thing is that it is tight, but I don¡¯t feel like to break as I feel how my dick is held tightly.

    ¡°Jeanne is greedy¡±

    Giving up on me, Irina looks amused as she sits on the edge of the bathtub. Her slender body shines more obscenely by the shadow of the moonlight. Luna rubs her breasts against my arm as fast as she can and asionally stretches her tongue out to my cheeks. In that state, Jeanne, with her immature body, shook her waist as her breasts are swaying as she looksfortable on me. I think it¡¯s a terrible sight, but I want to satisfy all of them with my cock. I grab Jeanne¡¯s little hips with both hands and use it wildly as if to hurry and start putting in and out my son.

    ¡°Na, a, aaaa¡­¡­? Yes, Yes¡­¡­I want you to thrust stronger?¡±

    Jeanne finds joy in such intense sex. There is no fragment in the color that demands tempering because she is young or after childbirth. As usual, she was a perverted girl who wanted to be exposed to her sexual desire and to have semen poured into her like a toilet. On the other hand, I mmed my cock mercilessly. The uterine ostium at the back of the vagina opens and it is beaten by my cock. And after a violent round trip,

    ¡°Agaa¡­¡­a, kuu¡­¡­it, itsing in¡­¡­???¡±

    ¡°O, Oo!?¡±

    It seems that the ns has entered the womb. A extraordinary feeling dominates the ns.

    ¡°Oh, my god, this is¡­¡­isn¡¯t that a bad thing?¡±

    ¡°E, Ehehe¡­¡­yeah, if it is Andy¡¯s dick, in my womb¡­¡­its weed¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°N, No, but¡±

    ¡°Ejaction¡­¡­¡±

    Jeanne murmurs with some pain and an expression of excessive euphoria.

    ¡°Without change, ejaction¡­¡­I want you to do it, okay¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°My womb¡­¡­I¡¯d like you to try seeding directly into the room where I raised the child¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Jeanne¡±

    ¡°Again be pregnant¡­¡­you still have a way to go Andy, to my child¡¯s bag¡­¡­??¡±

    ¡°Jeanne¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Now¡­¡­you¡¯re going to spill it into the most important bag at the very back of my body¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!!¡±

    I feel unbearable and shake my hips strongly in the delusion of perverted pleasure that Jeanne talks about with her hazy eyes. As if to vite the cervix, I grabs Jeanne¡¯s young waist and pushes my dick in with force, as if masturbating in the flesh ring in the cervix. Jeanne endures it while mother¡äs milk is leaking¡­¡­no, she enjoys it. Even if there is pain, if it is sex with me, it¡¯s a feeling for Jeanne to enjoy. Knowing that well visually, I shake my waist with excitement and ejacte in the back of Jeanne¡äs pussy.

    Byuuuu, Byuuu, Byuuu¡­¡­

    ¡°Aaaaaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Jeanne agonizes to it and she falls down to the surface of the water. She doesn¡¯t drown because her face is on my chest. Due to the sperm hell that was casted by Anzeros a few days ago, Jeanne¡¯s womb was now filled with as much semen as if to feel a mug.

    ¡°Ha, gaaaa¡­¡­e, so, much¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°So, Sorry¡±

    Ipletely forgot. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­It was so good, Andy¡­¡­?¡±

    Jeanne was happy.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Jeanne, who puts her elbows on the bathtub and lingers in the sideways enjoyed the sight of me putting Luna on top of Irina, who was hungry on the edge of the bathtub and inserting my dick into two holes one after another.

    ¡°Nyaaaa!! Nya, Nyaaaa¡­¡­ke, keep going¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m going to use your female genital as a toy¡­¡­us, use it tightly!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your punishment because you jumped into my flirting with Jeanne¡±

    ¡°Nyaaa!?¡±

    I pull on Luna¡äs tail.

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s¡­¡­pu, pull it out!¡±

    I thrust my middle finger into Irina¡¯s butt hole. In the same way, while I was ying with the two lower bodies, Irina first got ustomed.

    ¡°Na, a, aaaa¡­¡­no, not good, doing it so much¡­¡­kuaaaa!!!¡±

    Then I grab Luna¡¯s waist and ejacte with full power.

    ¡°Higu¡­¡­ua, aaaaaaaa!!¡±

    Luna also gets weak enough to receive a vaginal cum shot. ¡­¡­Semen leaks from Jeanne¡¯s crotch and spilling out from Luna. It was nice to have a clean bathtub. It is rtively easy to clean.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What are you doing, Smithson-dono¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Irina, who should have bear a grudge, looked up at me from the bottom of Luna, withpelling eyes.

    ¡°If this cat girl is finished, it¡¯s my turn to have it taken out¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­no, you¡¯re not good¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t ejacte, I¡¯m not going to let you go without permission, but if you ejacte¡­¡­we¡¯ll have a good time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It sounds like you want me to cum inside that way¡±

    ¡°Is, Is cumming inside not good? I just want to have fun¡±

    Aplicated fellow.

    ¡­¡­I have sex with Irina as it was and tried to cum inside.

    ¡°Idiot¡­¡­therefore I told you to cum outside¡­¡­?¡±

    She wasining with a grumble as she pressed her hips together voluntarily until thest drop of the remaining soup came out. ¡­¡­Strange fellow.

 Chapter 118: Polkaâ€²s miraculous spring and Proof of the Hero [Irina Maia Luna Apple]

    <h4>Chapter 118: Polka¡äs miraculous spring and Proof of the Hero [Irina Maia Luna Apple]</h4>

    As summer draws to a close, Polka in one go enters fall.

    ¡°The leaves in the forest are already yellow¡±

    ¡°At Basson, you can still wear a shirt for another month¡±

    The bar at night. Keiron and Lantz, who went hunting towards the forest instead of training said so.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to snow in two months¡±

    As I tilted the beer, both Keiron and Lantz looked surprised.

    ¡°In 2 months!¡±

    ¡°It is too early!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration or anything to be in the snow for half of the year here in Polka¡±

    Yeah, nothing exaggerated. Maybe it¡¯s going to snow much earlier.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time our moms started to put their energy into preparing their preserved food¡±

    ¡°That said, we don¡¯t have to be as desperate as before because of the forest elves¡±

    Johnny and Keel who were drinking nearby also supplement. Thete summer of the calendar is the fall of Polka. We¡¯re getting ready for the next one, feeling the change of seasons a little earlier.

    Luna¡¯s initial training seems to be going well. That¡¯s because I don¡¯t understand the curriculum as a special scout soldier.

    ¡°The ability of scouts depends on the ability to weave the entire image of the reconnaissance from a piece of information in a short time. The rest is abundant means of escape. ¡­¡­Selenium is an unusually high scout at the degree of perfection¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a matter of life and death and I was a travelling half elf girl¡±

    The counter where the girls gather. Selenium is a little proud of Dianne¡¯smentary. Well, I think it¡¯s okay to brag. There won¡¯t be any amateurs who can say this to Dianne, who is also a former intelligence agent.

    ¡°Luna ispletely inferior to Selenium in terms of physical abilities. She has good intuition and memory. The rest is the ability to select and build information and to make decisions when pulling¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to havebat skills than not to have them¡­¡­if I teach her a little bit, it¡¯s going to be a lot of stuff¡±

    Aurora sharpens her mouth, but Dianne says ¡¸Not good¡¹.

    ¡°Teaching that kind of thing is something that needs more experience. I want scouts instead of infantry and if she learns to fight badly before she gets used to the work as a scout, she tends to recklessly imitate. Now it¡¯s time to learn how to take the information home.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    ¡°We can do as much as we can, but we don¡¯t have to let Luna do it. ¡­¡­If we think about going to a regr formation instead of a special mission, that will also be for ourselves, but we don¡¯t have much time right now¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost winter¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne and others seem to understand that the winter in the demon territory is simr from the speed of the coldness of Polka. Although it may not be as long as Polka, exploring in the snow in winter will be extremely difficult. Moreover we don¡¯t want to prolong the mission. If possible, it is better to clear up as soon as possible.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not be impatient. If you get impatient and die, you cant regret it¡±

    Selenium smiles while tilting her cocktail. Good grief.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    When I returned to the inn, Anzeros and La were just leaving from the front door.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Ho. Baron-dono¡¯s mansion¡±

    ¡°We want to help Jeanne¡±

    I¡¯m happy to have them. Jeanne and Peter are still troubled to live in the baron¡¯s mansion. Peter is crying all the time and requesting that his diapers are changed or he wants to drink breast milk, that¡¯s why the baron kindly lent a room as it would be difficult to take care of a baby in a restless temporary lodging. Thank you Baron. ¡­¡­Rather, I often see the baroness (Mother of five children) teaching Jeanne her mother¡¯s knowledge, so I don¡¯t think there was a strong rmendation of her. And then.

    ¡°Andy¡¯s child is our child¡±

    ¡°Hoho, a human child is something that can be taken care of¡±

    Both Anzeros and La are a bother. And more than that, they seem to be receiving an extraordinary maternal stimtion for the baby.

    ¡°Peter is so cute¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Umm, so let¡¯s leave Jeanne¡¯s help to us¡±

    They stand up and head to the baron¡¯s mansion. I appreciate it, but I¡¯m a little lonely.

    ¡°I wille with you!!¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to Peter, it¡¯s a delicate child¡±

    ¡­¡­So. When we went to the mansion, a thorough support system was set up by the free aunts and baroness and there was no space for me to enter. Assistance to a first-born child, in a town with little poption and entertainment, seems to be a kind of entertainment in itself. What about theck of a parent¡¯s whereabouts? Even I am the parent.

    ¡°Andy. Let¡¯s take a bath together and change your mood¡±

    ¡°Baron!¡±

    Also trying to get involved with Peter, the Baron, who had been thrown out by his wife, aims for the hot spring with me.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    To warm up, we go to the back mountain which looks down on the woman¡¯s hot spring through the underpass. Today¡¯s women¡¯s bath peeping party (Temporary Name) is the baron, me and Goto. Goto, who is an ogre, followed the underpass by shrinking his body.

    There were bathers in the hot spring before the bonfire. Luna, Apple, Maia and Irina. And then.

    ¡°Hum, it might be a hit today!¡±

    The baron¡¯s eyes shine. There was Neia.

    ¡°Nuhuhu, I had a little academic interest in that girl¡¯s figure¡±

    ¡°As one would expect from the baron¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that honesty¡±

    We quietly look closely. No, I can¡¯t see their figures well because of the distance and the steam.

    ¡°Nuhohoho¡±

    Goto began to rub naturally with the dwarf¡¯s telescope while magnifying and peeking. Masturbating while looking through a tube-type telescope should be difficult because the field of view shakes, but isn¡¯t this a problem for this guy?

    ¡°Goto, lend me the telescope¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry 10-man captain Smithson, but that¡¯s all there is to it. Ah, but after I pulled out three times¡­¡­¡±

    Does he feel like pulling three shots out as it is? Rowdy.

    ¡°Tsk, I change the position¡±

    ¡°Andy¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson!¡±

    I¡äm not stop by the both of them. I can¡¯t control my academic interest in how big Neia¡¯s boobs are.

    I tried to get as close as possible and the distance approached half of the distance. Although not as much as the baron, I¡¯m quite confident in securing the point of peeping on the female bath. And from that position, Neia¡¯s limbs and spoken voice were clear.

    Neia¡¯s body should be said to be apact morous body and the chest and buttocks were quite tastypared to her small height. However, the body shows different characteristics when viewed nearby.

    ¡°Emm, Neia-san¡­¡­that, terrible¡­¡­¡±

    When Apple said nervously, Neia smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s ugly, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡­¡­Her body was covered with old wounds. There are numerous nail marks, burned scars and twitch marks on the back, chest, belly, arms and legs, regardless of size. I could not help thinking that it was certainly a little awful.

    ¡°I don¡¯t say it¡¯s ugly, but I¡¯m wondering how much you¡¯ve done¡±

    ¡°Seventy percent are wounds during training. Thirty percent are marks of battles with monsters and devils¡±

    ¡°Hmm. So much from training¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because of training. If you get this kind of wound in battle, you¡¯ll die¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, training is merciless¡±

    Neia returns a smile which seems to be embarrassed to thest to the impression of Irina.

    ¡°¡­¡­A hero is the strongest warrior who fights on the back of the country. It must be the strongest. No matter what time he appears, he must be a hope that the people can feel ¡ºIts alright¡». It is not few that someone dies at the training stage. But that¡¯s what works just to make the most of it to the people¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a difficult time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Di, Did Neia almost die during training?¡±

    ¡°If you look at the wound, you¡¯ll see it? I can¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t mind the spear prating my back¡±

    ¡°Hyaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to be a soldier to do that much¡­¡­Dianne is a boss who didn¡¯t do such a painful thing and I¡¯m d¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s for Andy, I will endure that much¡±

    Apples say several impressions.

    ¡°Nevertheless, when ites to such an ugly body, it is human nature that you don¡¯t want to show your skin to others. Even though it¡¯s summer, I¡¯ve been wearing armor and so on and I¡¯m sorry for the hot weather¡±

    She continues to smile with a warm smile without being stuffed to the end. A brown nude approaching there.

    ¡°It ¨C is ¨C so?¡±

    ¡°Hyawa!?¡±

    Hilda was the new entrant who hugged Neia without hesitation.

    ¡°Wh, What is it!?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it would be really hard if there were so many scratches on your skin, wouldn¡¯t it? It would be aplex, the muscles and skeleton would be distorted and the skin would be convulsed and teared¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­we, well, that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Tha, ts, why. ¡­¡­Leave this to a magic doctor?¡±

    Hilda shouts and pushes Neia down to the washroom. Neia is confused and shouts ¡¸St, Stop!?¡¹. And then.

    ¡°¡­¡­There!¡±

    Maia makes an ice ball above her head, stands up, throws it. Towards the rock where the Baron and Goto are hiding. Landing. A scream.

    ¡°Pe, Peeping!?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. There was some sign but it was there¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I know that when Hilda pushed me down, something was said¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not hitting Andy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Andy isn¡¯t over there¡±

    I¡äm exposed!? ¡­¡­No matter what the area was, Hilda was horse-riding Neia and even her shining fingers on the wound were sneaking around.

    ¡°It, It hurts somehow¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°KIAI patience. I¡¯m opening a wound that has been twisted once¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    ¡°You may not know Neia-chan, but this miraculous spring is the best healing ce on the continent. Even a deadly wound can be cured without a trace as long as the person is still alive. However, because such a deep, old wound has already settled in the body, it takes time to undo it. That¡¯s why I have to untie the wound that became entangled once¡±

    ¡°Ha, Haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, believe Hilda-sensei? You¡¯ll get back to pearly skin like Apple-chan in a week¡î¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do. You can¡¯t do it elsewhere, than here. So it hurts a little bit, but you¡äre going to be patient¡î¡±

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s Hilda.

    ¡°So. Irina-chan¡±

    ¡°I know. ¡­¡­We¡¯re already doing it. Maia, go¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Irina looks at me. My body doesn¡¯t move anymore when I think it¡¯s bad. Irina¡¯s original spell, the ¡¸Snake Eye¡¹ that binds the opponent only with a line of sight. And, Maia invades the bush where I am hiding. She lifts me up who is stuck in the peeping pose by the waist.

    ¡°Su, SuSuSu, Smithson-san!!? S, So close!?¡±

    Neia is confused by turning her eyes around while being treated. Hilda makes a thumbs up to Maia while operating with one hand. And then.

    ¡°The bad husband who peeps into the girl¡¯s bath without hesitation should relieve his stress a little?¡±

    ¡°Hilda is it fine?¡±

    ¡°Nn, it¡¯s already meaningless because I¡¯m already on the contraception magic. Today I¡¯m going to concentrate on treating Neia-chan¡±

    ¡°All right¡±

    ¡­¡­The fact that she can refrain from it because she is under contraception magic is quite scared to think that it is directly connected to the strength of Hilda¡¯s pregnancy ambition. I mean, doesn¡¯t she feel like flirting with her husband anymore?

    ¡°Andy-sama, you have your pet here, so don¡¯t let everyone move before you¡¯re satisfied?¡±

    Maia walks in good spirits behind the bushes with me on her arms.

    ¡°Huhuhu, If you¡¯re starving for women so much, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going tofort them with your body?¡±

    ¡°NNow¡­¡­I¡¯ll show you everything in my room without doing this¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve applied contraception magic on me, I should have sex every day. It¡¯s magic that will let you do it without hesitation¡±

    Irina, Apple and Luna also follow this. And when I came out behind the wall of the women¡¯s bath, Irina lifted the ¡¸Snake Eye¡¹ and Maiays out a illusion boundary.

    ¡°Now, no matter how much you mess up, there will be no problem¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me whenever you want to do it. I¡¯m there for that and I don¡¯t have any contraception magic applied, so it is a good thing to put it out¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Apple¡­¡­sly. I was really happy with it¡±

    ¡°Luna-chan can help Andy-san and his friends, so it¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°By the way, the frequency of nursing may be somewhat higher¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama, me too. I don¡¯t have training, so if you have time, Andy can do it freely from morning to night¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too greedy Maia¡±

    Atst, even though my body began to move, it was a little cold because I was thrown out with a naked lower body at the beginning of autumn. However, in front of beautiful nude girls with hot spring dew thate close to me while talking about strange estrus for each of them, I have not withered enough to break my waist forever.

    ¡°Go, Good, if you want to do it too, I will also make love to Hilda!¡±

    ¡°Huhu, yesss?¡±

    ¡°Hurry, Hurry¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama, throbbing¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a superb item whenever you see it¡­¡­?¡±

    I caught Maia, who was close at hand and pushed her down on the soft grass. Of course, Maia does not wear even a single thread, therefore she pushes up only her butt as it is.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go¡­¡­you are already so wet, you erotic pet!¡±

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    I pierced into Maia¡äs pussy overflowing with soup that was slimy without touching it. A slimy and cramped hole greeted me with joy. The narrow hole swallows my penis like a strange inhtion, but when I pull it out, I feel the resistance that it is tightly clinging to it. It¡¯s as if her vagina insists to keep me in its mouth forever.

    ¡°Hey, Irina line up your butt and raise it. Luna and Apple¡­¡­emm, entertain me from behind with your breasts¡±

    ¡°Greedy man¡±

    ¡°Andy-san¡¯s a lecher¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Are you d to touch my chest like this¡­¡­?¡±

    Three people cheerfullye near as it is. While feeling Apple¡¯s boobs on the right back and Luna¡¯s boobs on the left back, I stroke both Irina¡äs and Maia¡¯s small buttocks, shake my hips while putting my fingers in their vaginas and butt holes, asionally changing the holes of those two. And then.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m about to cum¡­¡­Irina, where do you want it!?¡±

    ¡°Li, Like that¡­¡­I, I¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I will give it to Maia!¡±

    ¡°Wawa, no, I, I inside¡­¡­n, no outside¡­¡­well, I won¡¯tin about anything in the meantime!

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    Irina thoroughly loses control of herself and I start ejaction inside Irina on purpose.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­??¡±

    Feeling it, Irina pushes up the waist drastically and tries to receive the ejaction in the back of her vagina. ¡­¡­That¡¯s it. In other words, in her attitude, she want to say vaginal cum shot with all her power, but why do she just say somethingplicated?

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry, I put it inside¡±

    ¡°Fo, Fool¡­¡­??¡±

    Irina uses me only with her mouth, while her waist moves as if to apply the juice from the ns to the cervix.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s the same even if you put it outside, so can you release it a few more times?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Umm, if it¡¯s the same¡­¡­I don¡¯t care about it today anymore, I can pour it out as you like¡­¡­?¡±

    It¡¯s kind of an excuse to myself. I really love vaginal cum shot, but I can¡¯t afford to make a half elf with an n leader. But (I seem to have been celebrated as a heroic one) I can¡¯t be refused if she was asked by me¡­¡­is that an internal excuse?

    ¡°You¡¯re a bad n chief¡±

    ¡°Su, Suddenly what you say. ¡­¡­It¡¯s bad that you ask in the first ce¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Irina, if you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll put it out somewhere¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Maia-chan, please change the ce once¡±

    ¡°Now I and Apple-chan are in charge of the penis¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sm, Smithson-dono says he¡¯s going to pour it into me three or four times more. If you¡¯re a female ve, you¡¯re not going to be able to speak!¡±

    ¡°Simply don¡¯t inte!¡±

    ¡­¡­After all, everyone will receive three or four shots equally.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama¡¯s dick, I love it¡­¡­it¡¯s nice and warm and you can rest assured that it¡¯s put in and sucked¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of contraception¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Maybe I¡¯ll be pregnant this time¡­¡­?¡±

    While having sex with four people on the grass, I dreamed of a future where all of them embraced a child like Jeanne and I rubbed their boobs as I smile that no one will know this.

 Chapter 119: Next Form 1 [Irina]

    <h4>Chapter 119: Next Form 1 [Irina]</h4>

    After returning to Polka, we lived in a inn again. The inn and the rooms to use are almost decided recently. Because it is a single room, I won¡¯t be bothered by Keiron¡¯s sleep talking and Lantz¡¯s gnashing. That said, I can¡¯t feel at home. I want a calm home if possible. Since thend is abundant, the Baron says it is okay to build a crossbow dormitory for long-term stays and it would be nice if time and manpower could be secured.

    Anyway, my bed is usually the first thing in the morning, someone is lurking in. Mostly Maia. Sometimes Selenium, Apple or Luna. Rarely, Hilda. As expected, Anzeros and Aurora should be worried about the morning meeting or juste to wake up. Dianne does note from herself. La seems to have decided that this is the territory of Maia and Jeanne, but Jeanne is currently busy taking care of Peter. And today I felt warmth other than myself, so I checked it with my hand while sleeping. Big breasts are Selenium or Apple, normal size is Luna and modest size is Maia. Hilda doesn¡¯t sleep together and by the time I realized it, she¡¯s sucking. And boobs¡­¡­none.

    ¡°?¡±

    Since it was even smaller than I had expected, I opened the futon suspiciously. Silver hair close to white came out. It¡¯s not Luna because of the shade. Not even Maia.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mu. You¡äre really a pervert for touching my chest as first thing after waking up¡­¡­huahu¡±

    ¡°What is it natural to lurk into a man¡¯s futon, you pervert n chief¡±

    ¡°Jeanne rmended me to sleep together with you is good. ¡­¡­Surely the warmth of human skin is hard to endure¡±

    Her beloved grass-colored robe spreads over the futon. The underwear is also casually pecked. Is she full of willingness or is she always naked when she sleeps? It seems to be both by the her state.

    ¡°Mumyu. ??¡­¡­I¡¯m going to sleep a little bit more. Dianne said that when the four bells rang, we will have a morning meeting¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to do that?¡±

    Irina who tries to sleep saying only what she wants to say is caught in the futon, and the back is turned towards me and her crotch is visible from the valley of the hips.

    ¡°Se, See here, if you look at a woman early in the morning, you¡¯ll be sexual excited¡±

    ¡°Its regrettable. I¡äm only sexual excited towards a cute girl who is in high spirits¡±

    ¡°What you say is, I¡äm not your pet. No doubt you should count on it!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it. Sorry, I¡äll call Maia and let her handle my morning erection with her womb!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­D, Don¡¯t say I won¡¯t do it¡­¡­!!¡±

    Although she is repulsive with something, she is a useless n chief who bites at once when you say something mean.

    ¡°Then without reservation¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You know, I¡¯m not going to let you think, I¡äm a ¡ºEasy to use semen toilet¡»¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Then Maia is easier to use¡±

    If I call her anytime, anywhere, she wille right away and spread her pussy willingly if I say so and both holes are okay even if there is no physical strength. Strong dragon.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a very regrettable story because it¡¯s affirmed¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much because you have an exquisite pussy.¡±

    ¡°You are only interested in holes¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a story of excellence as a female toilet¡­¡­?¡±

    I think we¡¯re having a very strange conversation when it is heard from the side, but it¡¯s fun to tickle this weird meanness of Irina. It¡¯s also fun to snuggle in the futon, touch her body and mess around with her crotch that has some extra space.

    ¡°Mu, Muuu¡­¡­that¡¯s certainly the case, but if you fuck me, you should be more thankful and worshiping¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you have sex while worshiping?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It, It¡¯s a strange impression when you say something like that, anyway¡­¡­I, I¡¯m a cheap woman¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A woman who is not cheap doesn¡¯t go into a man¡¯s bed without permission in the morning¡±

    I stabbed my dick from behind into Irina, whose body was zing hot, as if she was expecting it while chatting.

    ¡°Hyauu!?¡±

    Next I shake my hips while licking Irina¡¯s ears. She¡¯s a side character. I hug Irina¡¯s tiny little body and snatch away her escape in the futon to stimte the interior of her vagina. However, Irina¡¯s masterpiece is more challenging and the more I corner her, the more intense her tightening gets. It¡¯s probably not conscious.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll pour plenty of slimy thick milk into you as first thing in the morning¡±

    ¡°Do, Don¡¯t pour it in!¡±

    ¡°Then I dont pour. For now, I¡¯ll just move. Then I call Apple and take her as substitute¡±

    ¡°Mu, Muuu¡­¡­!¡±

    The n chief who protests about cumming into her vagina doesn¡¯t say any words. While tightening firmly under the futon, she shakes her waist slightly to push my waist. Sorry, I want to put out quite a bit because it¡¯s just the morning.

    ¡°Idiot, if you tighten and shake so much, I¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ha, auu¡­¡­you¡¯re just persistent in my womb¡­¡­?¡±

    While the both of us be ecstatic of pleasure, I continue to make a deep round trip movement without thinking about going against my words, I turn over and Irina is made toy down on the bed and the escape ce is lost to the small naked body and my penis is pushed to the back, before I ejacte pleasantly.

    ¡°Ha, niaaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haaa, haaa, haaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    Then, resting on Irina¡¯s body and taking a breath, I persistent remain in the cervix.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ag, Again, incorrigibly mating¡­¡­? It¡¯s not heavy¡­¡­you definitely take it out on purpose¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­sorry, this is a nasty pussy¡±

    ¡°Kukuu¡­¡­do you want to leave it like that? Well, it does not seem to lose strength at all yet and my vagina is spreading out rudely¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Can I ask for another shot?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­hey, lie down, let me move personally¡±

    Irina switched over with a strangely satisfying face and she again straddled me while spilling the soup. This is not a face that says can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s a face that says the real thing will start from now on. It¡¯s so dirty.

    ¡°N, aaa¡­¡­ku, I, this body, is skewered¡­¡­?¡±

    Four bells rang when I released two additional shots while changing various positions with the nasty Irina.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Neia, Anzeros, Aurora, and Boyd did battle practice four times a day as they dare to travel back and forth between the hot spring and fields. Luna and Dianne are doing scouting training in the forest. Keiron and the two soldiers cultivate their intuition during hunting and Selenium and Apple take care of Peter with Jeanne at the Baron¡¯s mansion. This shift will go on for a while. Hilda-san and the two dragons should just be free. And, I was making a prototype of a new weapon which uses ¡¸Breath sealing stone¡¹ with Jackie-san.

    ¡°It¡¯s really huge. What¡¯s the axis?¡±

    ¡°This? Crossbow mainframe¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it 50%rger than the one Bhan is always taking care of?¡±

    ¡°Shoot it, it¡¯s not an arrow¡±

    New weapon, named Breath Shooter. Well, it¡¯s just called Arbalest. I adjust it properly for the injection of the ¡¸Breath sealing stone¡¹. With that power, if it works properly, it will be a powerful weapon like a cannon. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­The question is, will it work properly¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If the structure is not much different from Bhan¡¯s product, isn¡¯t there any problem after extending the scale?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s normal tounch¡±

    I am nning tounch the stone that sealed the peerless dragon breath. Moreover, it is vulnerable to impact. Imagine that. Can it withstand the impact force of the crossbow string that shoot through the head of a monster with a single blow and the stone that can be activated just by throwing it normally? However, isn¡¯t it a good idea to weaken the string because of fear of an explosion? How much impact is needed that it will explode? Loading and shooting is the best way to check, but is that possible? As a n, operate the trigger with a string or something from a distance¡­¡­?

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­let¡¯s talk about it for the time being¡±

    Let¡¯s ask Irina and La for the time being. Isn¡¯t it possible to heat-treat the shooter with magic or something just during the firing test? ¡­¡­When ites to time, it may be made with a five-fold full-body heat-resistant armor with engraved crests.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    La had juste out of the hot spring.

    ¡°Ho. Try it¡±

    La pulls the breath shooter¡¯s string, which is difficult even for an ogre, by hand and puts a breath sealing stone on the injection base.

    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a danger of that outburst¡±

    ¡°Step back¡±

    As La says, I take a few steps back and La pulls the trigger towards a rock. A fireball with a diameter of about 2m suddenly came out from the center of La¡äs hands.

    ¡°La!?¡±

    As expected I panic. Even though she is a dragon, if you think that the dragon breath is too intense for that soft skin¡­¡­the me disappears, the breath shooter (Wrecked) with a crooked frame appeared and not even a single hair is burned on La¡äs hand.

    ¡°¡­¡­La?¡±

    ¡°Ho. I know the power of my own breath. I¡¯m saying with this outbreak fireball wild boars and wolves can be burned at most¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s okay, that¡±

    ¡°Fire dragons are strong against mes and ice dragons are strong against cold. I am a ck dragon, which is the strongest among fire dragons. Like this I could feel the heat by releasing fire with my nasal breathing¡±

    ¡­¡­Great. But if it turns her robe into ash on the roadside, she will inevitably be naked.

    ¡°I understand, so please wear something¡±

    ¡°Ho, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have any cloth. Owner should escort me to the inn¡±

    ¡°I mean, you really knew that, didn¡¯t you!? I¡¯ve seen you protect your cor with your hands and hair!¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, well?¡±

    Anyway, the first prototype failed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    By the next day, I had La test with No. 2 and No. 3 machines using a frame made in reserve and found out that the tension of No. 3 machine did not trigger at hand. The range is about 70m at most. Dragon Breath is a normal reach, but it¡¯s not a substitute for La¡¯s Breath, but a weapon for the operation of our ¡¸Breath sealing stone¡¹. ¡­¡­I really wanted to make it longer.

    ¡°Nevertheless was owner trying to make something like that?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s written in the castle over there? It¡¯s iprehensible if you juste up with somethingrger than the usual gain¡±

    ¡°Such weapons don¡¯t fly straight unless they are properly sized¡­¡­though, at the time, I was thinking differently¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know where I put the cloth on which it was written¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I remember what I was trying to make. A sphere base is provided with a handle and on the opposite side is a cylindrical me ejection hole. It should have looked like a sword with a drawn de. The parts other than the handle were split in half with a hinge and a mechanism was made to converge the direction of the me with engraved crests inside. The problem is the engraved crests I wrote at that time. There was a response that I was super frightened and I was really into it. It is lost, and it is not possible to recall the detailed ce though it is sure to have been able to do the satisfaction. I decided to put it off and make the breath shooter because I thought that I would regret it absolutely even if I made things in this state.

    ¡°So, if it¡¯s not super close, it¡¯s probably not possible to use it. The effect range was notrge even if La was activating the seal, and the range of the injection might be whether there is a range of 3-4m¡±

    ¡°It would be good to have an emergency measure for thugs in the first ce¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right¡±

    If possible, I want to use it systematically in the fight against the monsters. When I was thinking about that, the throwing device seemed to be more effective.

    ¡°But if you have lost it, why not use Apple. If it helps, She will be in high spirits to help you¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    That¡¯s certainly true when said. Apple¡¯s fortune-telling magic is highly urate. Was there such a hand?

    ¡°Come on, if you put it off, you won¡¯t have to burn it to anyone¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right¡±

    Inspired by La, I rush to the Baron¡¯s mansion with La. And that¡¯s where I receive Apple¡äs fortune-telling.

    ¡°Emm, the distance itself is not far¡­¡­oh, far away¡­¡­it¡¯s moving. But I see, Dianne has it. I think it¡¯s probably used for wrapping small packages¡±

    ¡°Thank you. ¡­¡­Where did Dianne go?¡±

    ¡°She went to training with Luna-chan a while ago. Maia-chan is with them¡±

    Selenium, who carries Peter on behalf of Jeanne, made a sudden appearance and supplemented.

    ¡°Maia too?¡±

    ¡°They went to the forest and asked Irina to guide them, maybe they went to the Holy Beast Labyrinth¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­by the way, Selenium¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I have a problem with you exposing your boobs. What do you do when the barones¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hide it as soon as the Barones. I took them out as Peter wants to suck on it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Peter wants to suck on big and small breasts without hesitation. Baroness, the guards wife, he sucks the breasts of every woman who came. He likes and dislikes, but I¡¯m worried about the future¡±

    Jeanne says with a slightly tired face. Yup. I¡¯m a little like my child.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    I follow Dianne with La. There was an elf that had juste out of the Cherry Blossom n near the hot spring, so ask him to open the ancient border, flying to the Red n using the teleportation of the Cherry Blossom n and from there flying immediately on La to the Holy Beast Labyrinth. Departing before noon, it took about two hours.

    And the Holy Beast Labyrinth that we arrived at waspletely different from half a year ago. A vige surrounded by log fences is built on the grasnd near the Holy Beast Labyrinth and hundreds of elves polish their weapons, line up their medicines, and swing their swords for strength training everywhere. It was an elf version of an adventurer camp itself.

    ¡°Wee to Hero Smithson and ck Dragon La¡±

    ¡°Diel, after a long time. Stop calling me hero, misunderstandings are spreading in various ways¡±

    I say hello to Diel who was practicing with other elves in the center of the vige. I was really excited. Originally I like this lively atmosphere.

    ¡°There are a lot of elf warriors. You¡­¡­I heard it in a fake story, but it was a story about whether it would be 100 if all the swordsmen of the Red n were collected¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, there are a lot of elves from most of the ns who yearn to be adventurers. There are many young people in particr. If any n goes out of the forest and ites to adventure, a moderate ability and the resolution are requested. In that respect, the Holy Beast Labyrinth has many friends to challenge with, so you can gain experience rtively safely, and because it¡¯s in the forest, you don¡¯t need much procedure¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    It¡¯s the same with elves that young people dream of being adventurers around the world.

    ¡°By the way, did Diannee here?¡±

    ¡°Dianne¡­¡­that dark elf? She went to say hello to Breakcore¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡±

    I wave to Diel and leave the camp. Then we climbed a gentle slope where the elves came and went and headed for the meadow above thebyrinth.

    There were still no growth periods in the prairie (I think there is an example of Irina, so I can¡¯t affirm) and several young elves gathered to y the harp or have lunch. And I can¡¯t find that characteristic one-horned horse¡­¡­instead, Dianne, Luna and Irina were found soon.

    ¡°Hey¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mu, Andy. What¡¯s the matter¡±

    ¡°Encouragement to me?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Well, in addition to that, but Dianne, do you know that there¡¯s a engraving on the back of the cloth you wrapped your package?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wrapping? Wait a moment¡±

    I check the package that Dianne brought with her. A young elf girl stood in front of us waiting for it.

    ¡°It¡¯s been 8 months, Andy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me¡±

    The girl smiles. At that time, I noticed the foreign object on her head that looked like a hair ornament, but was a horn. A one-horned ogre¡­¡­? No, the ears are pureblood or the length of an elf close to it. ¡­¡­No way.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me¡±

    When the elf girl tries to say more, the back of the forest suddenly bes noisy. A few elves with swords tumbled out and jumped out onto the grasnd, yelling to call for support.

    ¡°Oh dear. Unromantic¡±

    The girl shrugs her shoulders. A bear monster appears from the back of the forest¡­¡­I saw a huge shadow that seemed to be a Lumberjack Grizzly rushing through the earth. Dianne stands up and Luna stretches her tail and warns. La sits down. But ignoring them all, the horned elf girl jumped on the meadow. Despite theck of power, the flight time and flight distance are unusually long. A simple jump that makes you feel superhuman physical abilities like special dutymander Becker. And the moment the Lumberjack Grizzly came out of the trees,

    ¡°Unnecessary¡±

    Don. The girl just held her hand and knocked down the bear¡¯s monster, which reached four meters without touching it. The bear which started to rise jumped up to the sky only by waving the hand equally lightly, turned down where it fell, and went out of nowhere¡­¡­no, it was forcibly cut sideways by the ¡¸Growing¡¹ spearing from the hand.

    ¡°¡­¡­That is¡±

    I can only think of one person, no, one person who can fight like that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue talking, friend!¡±

    The girl said so in an aloof tone that was not like a girl.

    ¡°I¡¯m Holy Beast Breakcore. Are you surprised at this?¡±

 Chapter 120: Next Form 2

    <h4>Chapter 120: Next Form 2</h4>

    The young girl with pure white hair, calm deep blue eyes and horns that grow along the head in a very soft manner. Her spear¡­¡­it was the same as the horns of the forehead. She seems to be able to let it grow and stretch out of her hand.

    ¡°Whether Grizzly or Madwolf, in the old days elves mostly alone could beat them. Today¡¯s elves are certainly weak¡±

    Fold it with her hand and thrust it to that side. If you look closely, she may have used it as a weapon until now and there were many horns of simr length standing like a fence at the corner of the meadow. There is also a guy who puts a string on them and uses it for props to dry herbs. ¡­¡­How to use the expensive magic potion that houses 10 centimeters.

    ¡°Frail¡­¡­don¡¯t be reckless. Those who¡¯reing to thisbyrinth are always half-man with a shell on their butts¡±

    Diel, who seems to have flew away after hearing themotion, countered the sighs as he said.

    ¡°If they keep alive and learn about battles, they will be able to do that soon. I told you to look at it in the long go¡±

    ¡°I know without being told it again by a three hundred years old boy. Don¡¯t look serious at old people¡±

    Kukuku, Breakcore show a nasty smile disproportionately to her appearance. She looks like 15-16 years old, just like Anzeros. No, Anzeros just looks young.

    ¡°Rather than that, hey Red, bring some young people out of the vige quickly. Let¡¯s make this a bear pot¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A pot with monsters. Don¡¯t n crazy things¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not unusual in the south. That¡¯s why you¡¯re frail¡±

    While listening to the conversation between Breakcore and Diel, I feel relieved that the elves think so too. I still don¡¯t want to eat monster roast or belly if I don¡¯t have blessing salt.

    ¡°A friend came from a distance, so I have to do such a treat?¡±

    Breakcore is delighted to dismantle the giant bear with a short horn grown from her hand. So don¡¯t treat the horn of a one-horned horse as disposable tool.

    ¡°I will help¡±

    Maia borrows a knife from Dianne and rushes to Breakcore¡äs side. The scenery that two girls in their mid-teens happily teared the bloodstained giant bear was really surreal.

    ¡°Hoho, it¡¯s up to you to bake¡±

    ¡°I said it was a pot, ck dragon¡±

    ¡°Ho, the Holy Beast is not good at eating meat, so I don¡¯t mind¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s a pot. I¡¯ll say it once again, it¡¯s a pot¡±

    For some reason, La and Breakcore start a controversy about how to cook. Both are probably particr about it. Or rather.

    ¡°What, the Holy Beast is unable to eat meat?¡±

    When I asked Breakcore, it looked a bit awkward.

    ¡°It¡¯s correct to say that I can¡¯t digest, rather than eat. It goes to the stomach, but it is almost spitted out again¡±

    ¡°Why? After all, the repulsion with the ¡ºQi¡» of the monster?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about the flesh, it¡¯s the Holy Beast¡¯s body that doesn¡¯t need food. ¡­¡­The body has been transformed into a structure that lives by ingesting high-purity ¡ºQi¡»¡±

    ¡°Haa. ¡­¡­That means, you can¡¯t live if you leave this ce¡±

    ¡°The current state is fastening. Well, as long as I don¡¯t leave this ce, I¡¯ll be resurrected here without permission even if I die fromck of vitality¡±

    One mystery of the holy beast has been solved. No, it wasn¡¯t a mystery or anything for those who know well.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Lumberjack Grizzly. The bear meat, which has grown to 4 meters in height, is nearly 1 ton in the edible part alone and it will take several days even if everyone in thebyrinth camp, which has hundreds of people, enjoy the pot to their heart content.

    ¡°If you know that your vitality as a species is thin because of the clean ¡ºQi¡»,you can eat as much as a monster before you say it¡¯s a journey. It is not said that I eat mud at all and the monsters bes the soil if they die as well as usual living things anyway. Therefore, don¡¯t worry, eat, keep eating¡±

    Dozens of bear pots were lined up on the grass with Breakcore leading and the elves who were surprised at first started reaching out with confidence as they saw Diel, Irina and me start eating.

    ¡°Sorry, Smithson¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to working for Celesta, so I¡¯m used to it¡±

    It is a secret that I diligently mix blessed salt into the te.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s better to boil it a little more¡±

    Irina ate a lot while struggling to chew. It¡¯s amazing that there¡¯s no resistance to eating it.

    When I was full after eating a dish, Dianne brought me the cloth with the engraved crest written on it.

    ¡°I hope this cloth is fine¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is it¡±

    A familiar cloth and handwriting, no doubt.

    ¡°What¡¯s this¡±

    After all, Breakcore, who seemed to be free because she didn¡¯t eat, looked into my writing from behind. I¡¯m a little nervous about the strangely arranged girl¡¯s face.

    ¡°Engraved crest drawing¡±

    ¡°Engraved crest?¡±

    ¡°Emm, it¡¯s one of the southern forest technology that changes the characteristics of objects by engraving magic lines¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see. Hmm, is this a focused radiation device for energy?¡±

    ¡°You understand it quickly!?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t lived for thousands of years just for show¡±

    As expected from Breakcore.

    ¡°I see, the southern forest¡­¡­was the Sky Blue n prospering in this way¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Prosperity? Is there a rtionship between engraving crests and prosperity?¡±

    ¡°Elves are originally able to control physical properties with sensible magic spells even if they don¡¯t have this kind of shape. ¡­¡­It¡¯s impossible tow it, creating tools and technically releasing it to other races that have no magic power. Re-research as a system to do this is not possible in this forest with poor venttion¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not to stop the step. Just like arithmetic, if you can¡¯t do it anymore, if you stop thinking more than that, it will be a fossil. I wonder, but if you have the feeling to refine things in this way, it will lead to vitality that is several times more than the whole of the northern forest¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s harder to use the head to be a senile old man?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­If you put it together violently¡±

    It was Breakcore that seemed to be a little dissatisfied with my suitable summary.

    And, it is good that the engraved crest drawing was obtained. There is also a stove for armor forging in the Labyrinth Camp. Because there is only the forefront, it is bigger than Jackie-san¡¯s workshop and the soundproofing illusion barrier is also permanently installed, so it will not be a nuisance to people. I really want to make it here, but there is one very unfortunate mistake.

    ¡°I should have brought my crest engraving sword with me¡­¡­¡±

    I left the sword that I always used for crest engraving in the inn.

    ¡°Ho, shall I go and get it¡±

    ¡°I hope you could do that¡­¡­¡±

    Without it, only a part can be made. No, I can just make the part here and engrave itter, but I want to make it while adjusting it while having La try it if possible.

    ¡°The crest engraving sword is something that you got from our storehouse¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Diel has confirmed that he should have heard from the fake during the stay period after the previous capture of the Holy Beast Labyrinth. So I¡äm not a thief.

    ¡°You actually do it with a pen that can carve with some magical power. The ones that are sold in the southern forest are very expensive for me, so I¡¯m still engraving crests with that crest engraving sword¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Breakcore thinks a little. Then stretch out a horn from the palm. Fold it with a chop.

    ¡°Dianne was it?¡±

    Then she calls out to Dianne and give her the folded horn.

    ¡°Can¡¯t this be used for that crest engraving? It should have a good affinity for magic¡±

    ¡°Hou¡±

    ¡­¡­Such a hand. Thinking, Dianne shook her head by rubbing the folded horn on the back of the te around it.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. The output is weak. If you use it for the pen shaft, it will be a good material¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­regrettable¡±

    Breakcore is a little disappointed.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty happy just because of that feeling¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, yes. I¡¯ll give you as much as I can¡±

    Breakcore makes her cheeks blush. ¡­¡­Please stop saying that with that face.

    ¡°Ho. Well, if the substitute doesn¡¯t work, you should bring something. Leave it to me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, wait a little¡±

    Dianne stops La who is trying to walk outside the camp.

    ¡°Holy Beast. Thisbyrinth surely has a second basement on the northwestern end¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, green pearl¡­¡­if it¡¯s that¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Dianne and Breakcore are both convinced.

    ¡°I confirmed it during thest riot. There¡¯s a magic coagtion body production gimmick here¡±

    ¡°A magic coagtion body?¡±

    ¡°In short it is a solid mass of ¡ºQi¡». If handled normally, it is a dangerous substance that just disturbs magic, but if you seal it by processing it on the Breakcore¡äs horn¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It bes the high power magic tool you want¡±

    Breakcore agrees.

    ¡°Luna, this is a task¡±

    ¡°Nu?¡±

    Luna, who was still silently eating her bear pot with Irina, turned towards Dianne.

    ¡°Magic coagtion body in the second floor of thebyrinth basement¡­¡­or perhaps I should say, pick one up where the green glowing stones of this size areying. Don¡¯t let the monsters find you

    ¡°¡­¡­Alone?¡±

    ¡°You alone¡±

    When she swallows the bear meat, Luna puts down the te and stands up.

    ¡°Can I go right away?¡±

    ¡°He, Hey, Luna¡±

    Luna should not have learned to fight. And even though the elvese and go frequently, it¡¯s no different to break into a dangerousbyrinth alone ande out alone. I was worried about Luna saying that she was too casual, but Dianne grinned and Luna jumped into thebyrinth as soon as she wore only the minimum tool belt.

    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s all right¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Luna isparable to Anzeros if it¡¯s just speed¡±

    ¡°Eh, so much¡±

    In the past, Anzeros was synonymous with blunt stiffness due to her armor, but now she is so light that it is impossible to catch her at linear speed. She should be fairly fast for an Ace Knight. Certainly, Luna¡¯s leg strength is impressive, but as soon as it was said that she isparable to Anzeros, I feel reliable.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to face the enemy in vain¡­¡­La, why don¡¯t you hide and follow her and help her if it¡¯s really dangerous¡±

    ¡°Ho. ¡­¡­Good grief, I¡¯ll feel free to take care of her¡±

    La turns around lightly as she answers and follows Luna. ¡­¡­I¡¯m d that I can count on her and she was also worried about Luna. La is such a fellow.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make love to you when youe back¡±

    ¡°Hoho, I¡¯m really motivated?¡±

    Laughed and waved at me before she disappeared into thebyrinth.

    ¡°However¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Andy, you really are riding that dragon.¡±

    Breakcoreughs and says that a littleplicated.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re getting along, whether you¡¯re riding her or not¡±

    ¡°Andy is a good master. I¡äm d that I¡¯m managed by him¡±

    Maia sticks to me to match her words.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re really good at mating with females¡±

    ¡°Breakcore. Wait a minute¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that ¡ºI¡¯ve heard¡»¡±

    Even if I understand, I can¡¯t help asking. That sad habit of mine.

    ¡°Silver n¡äs archer Phaser eagerly said so¡±

    Phaser. Rather, he came to such a ce in another n¡äs territory and he is talking about unnecessary things.

    ¡°But it is certain that there is no element that can deny it at present¡±

    ¡°Dianne!?¡±

    ¡°But if you think about it, there are six more women who are d to enter your bed, even if they¡¯re not here right now, including my older sister. Moreover, they¡äre self-proimed female ves. It¡¯s not going to be like that with ady-killer who¡¯s good at seducing¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne betrayed me¡­¡­.

    ¡°And no matter who it is, he doesn¡¯t hesitate to seed that person. No matter how much people say it, he doesn¡¯t listen¡±

    Irina also betrayed me¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, when I¡¯m with Andy-sama, I¡¯m so happy that I can understand everyone¡¯s feelings¡±

    Maia, please, stay with me.

    ¡°Irina!? Have you been trained by Smithson?¡±

    Diel is very surprised. No wait.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡±

    I¡¯m going to talk to Irina. Right after that.

    ¡°Well, if you think it¡¯s okay to be held at the request of Smithson-dono, who is full of divine protection from the forest¡­¡­I¡¯ve been reminded of a lot of things¡±

    After all, Irina was a traitor. No, it¡¯s definitely approaching and not wrong.

    ¡°That is unbearable¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson, I¡¯m a resigned n chief, so I don¡¯t bother to say anything about other ns¡­¡­but isn¡¯t Irina unattractive?¡±

    ¡°I feel she is a little thin¡­¡­¡±

    There is certainly something to think about without saying.

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand¡±

    Breakcore (blush) deeply agrees. And she snapped her finger.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I¡¯m not sure what happened. I feel that only the atmosphere has changed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hou¡±

    ¡°As expected from the Holy Beast¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a trick¡±

    Other than me, Dianne, Maia and Irina seemed to know what had happened. I don¡¯t know. Just somehow the air changed and Diel was in front of me¡­¡­that? I¡¯m answering what I¡¯m not saying. ¡­¡­Oh, it¡¯s a little out of ce. What did they hear?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s aplete deception illusion. It is hiding its figures by¡ºShowing¡» instead of ¡ºErasing¡». It¡¯s the most obscure concealment¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Dianne¡¯s exnation didn¡¯te out, but Irina, whoughed with a chuckle, pulled me and suddenly came to me.

    ¡°!?¡±

    And, she signals me with her eyes to look sideways as she knocks on my chest with her fingers. Diel wasughing. Something seems to be out of ce. ¡­¡­In other words.

    ¡°They don¡¯t see what we do, neither Diel nor the guys around. Instead, it looks as if we are talking normally and even if we talk to them, we get answers¡±

    ¡°It was only my mother who could do this at out pce. My granduncle couldn¡¯t do it either¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s super-high magic. That¡¯s enough to get a general-grade sry in the intelligence brigade¡±

    Wow, Breakcore is incredible. And why is she doing this?

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy. I will give you, my benefactor, as much as I can¡±

    Breakcore blushed and said with her ears hanging. She seems nervous. The expression is great, but the voice is trembling a little, and it does not sound as great as thought because it is more lovely than above all.

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you try mating with me. ¡­¡­I thought about it a lot and then I couldn¡¯te up with what you wanted, but I came up with it by the silver n¡äs boy¡äs words. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t die, so I lost the meaning of sex a long time ago, but human males would like to mate with females¡­¡­I guess¡±

    ¡°Eh, ah, well¡­¡­¡±

    I hear strange sighs from around me who gives a vague answer.

    ¡°Oh dear¡±

    ¡°I understand. I understand Breakcore¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s okay to join, right?¡±

 Chapter 121: Next Form 3 [Breakcore Maia Irina Dianne]

    <h4>Chapter 121: Next Form 3 [Breakcore Maia Irina Dianne]</h4>

    Around the area, there are still noises and elves eating bear pots. Since there were more elves than pots, there were many hungry elves who had not eaten yet. The hot pot party will continue. Under such circumstances, me, Breakcore and the three other girls are hidden in a illusion space.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been alive for thousands of years, but I don¡¯t remember to have mates with someone, even though I¡¯m thankful¡­¡­haha, you canugh, but I¡¯m a little scared¡±

    ¡°Well, if you have forgotten your gender, isn¡¯t that strange¡­¡­no, but can you forget your gender?¡±

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever forget that there¡¯s a penis even after many years. ¡­¡­Breakcore smiled when I thought.

    ¡°Because I¡äm a holy beast. You¡¯ve only seen my figure, such as when I woke up here and when I was a flesh mass¡­¡­I was once as big as a dragon, and sometimes I was as small as a cat¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s convenient not to die, even if I remodel myself properly with magic, it works fine. To protect this forest, I was sometimes big enough to fight with dragons and sometimes I made myself small to kill time. It didn¡¯t matter how the part which had been used had done such a thing. Perhaps if I¡äm going to live, I¡¯ll lose weight, and vice versa¡±

    It is a strange existence again.

    ¡°Is that¡­¡­scary?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who has been fighting and has maintained the significance of my existence. ¡­¡­But I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with making someonefortable. I still want to thank you, for telling me what I can do. Many creatures like it because they prefer young females, so if you want¡­¡­¡±

    Breakcore closes her eyes with her fingers on her horn as if tracing. The field of vision was blurred and when I noticed, the age I saw from her was about 10 years old. Same or more than me.

    ¡°This way, I can change as I like. It¡¯s a technique simr to a dragon¡¯s transformation, not only the look but also the touch¡±

    ¡°Breakcore¡­¡­¡±

    Breakcore sees me stunned and returns to her former self again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you felt bad¡±

    ¡°N, No, I don¡¯t feel like that¡±

    I don¡¯t understand Breakcore¡äs desperate attitude for me. Sure I helped. I knew she was too pitiful at that time and I said I didn¡¯t want to abandon her like Diel and others and I know that helping is still worthy of gratitude. But I was just one of them. It was the power of Dianne, Bonaparte, La and Maia that actually helped. I only worked behind the scenes, but I wouldn¡¯t be so thankful. ¡­¡­For the time being, I tried to talk honestly. Then Breakcore smiled as she almost cried.

    ¡°¡­¡­I was very happy¡±

    While spilling tears.

    ¡°At that time, I was happy that the first thing that you have done was to forgive and affirm me with just smiling gently. I¡¯ve never had peopleugh at me just by fighting and winning¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I was stupid. A holy beast that spent thousands of years with reason, but I was so weak that I couldn¡¯t stand loneliness just because nobody looked at me for decades and as that ugly and annoying thing I was so d that there was such a kind thing in this world that just smiled gently and greeted me this stupid me that was wrong like that¡±

    ¡°Such a big thing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard it from Diel. Your words who called the ugly stupid me which everyone was afraid of as a child who was lonely and weeping. I¡¯ve heard of you clenching your teeth that I¡¯m going to have a future again¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    I certainly said that. When I thought about it, Maia proudly hugged me in my arms

    ¡°That¡¯s what the dragon wants. That¡¯s the kindness that dragons want from their owners. Andy has that kindness¡±

    Irina also whispers with a familiar face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad to be able to praise the beauty of the front to show with care. But the reason for him to really save you is to hug your weak back and make love to you¡±

    ¡°Surely Andy was cool at that time¡­¡­if I was a Breakcore, I might have fallen in love on the spot¡±

    Dianne also affirms.

    ¡°If that is the case, I must have been a bitch. Since then, I have only thought about you. I was thinking about what I could do if I met you someday. ¡­¡­Hey Andy, let me do what I can. If you are not tired of holding a female¡­¡­I want you to be happy with my body¡±

    Breakcore takes off her clothes. Her skin is exposed to the meadow at dusk.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, Breakcore¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not as good as you think I am and you might be disappointed¡±

    I hold her shoulders and kiss her deeply. While I¡¯m a little bit caught in her horn.

    ¡°¡­¡­H, Haa¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m going to make love to you, I¡¯m going to do it seriously, alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Will you hold me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m with dragons every day. You can¡¯t move with a little transformation¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­??¡±

    I push down Breakcore who looks happy with her ears pinned in earnest. Her naked body rolls on the soft grasnd.

    ¡°And if you don¡¯t mind¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I beckoned myself, but invited the remaining three.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    From the start, she takes off her clothes with little cloth and Dianne¡¯s firm brown naked body line up next to Breakcore.

    ¡°N, Nice to meet you¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Breakcore and Dianne looked at each other as if they were shy. Breakcore raised her physical age a little and it has grown to around 20 years old (Human conversion) which is not inferior in conjunction with Diane. And what does it cover on it?

    ¡°I often like this shape¡±

    ¡°If Andy-sama wants to, I¡¯ll pose in any pose¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do, Don¡¯t you say you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    Maia and Irina. It is spectacr that the important figures of the northern forest arepletely naked and stick out their butts in the middle of the meadow where the bear pot party continues.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going to start with Breakcore¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­?¡±

    Breakcore¡äs hole is so wet even though I haven¡¯t touched it with my fingers yet. I lightly explored the hole under the modest bush with my fingers and made sure she was ready and inserted my son.

    ¡°KKu, haa¡­¡­?¡±

    It is doubtful whether the concept such as virginity can be applied to Breakcore indeed, as there is no sense of breaking through or signs of bleeding. However, she would have epted a male human for the first time and she was eager to get used to the difort and the unknown pleasures.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­li, like this¡­¡­do that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Still the beginning¡±

    Instead of me, Maia who covers her answers. When I looked at her profile, she smiled a little fearless.

    ¡°Cheeky¡±

    ¡°A, nn?¡±

    I carelessly poke my index finger into her hole to punish her. No she is delighted.

    ¡°But certainly, there¡¯s still a long way to go¡­¡­!¡±

    With my finger in Maia¡¯s anal, I draw Breakcore¡äs waist with the other hand closer and start moving. One side is gorgeous and the other side is matured. The sight of dragon and holy beast, which are the trump cards of the northern forest panting under me was terribly excited.

    ¡°De, Deep, amazing¡­¡­so much¡­¡­so, happy, I wonder if it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Happy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so happy¡­¡­that your desire is asking for me me, wonderful¡­¡­?¡±

    Breakcore was puzzled by the sense, but she herself raised her hips and smiled with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Mating¡­¡­it¡¯s like a lie that I thought it was stupid¡­¡­!!! I¡¯m happy, I¡¯m happy, I can¡¯t endure it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­?¡±

    Maia whispered while I was poking her butt hole to see if there was a ce tomunicate. While striking the Maia¡¯s rectum with my fingers, I mmed my first ejaction deep into Breakcore¡äs vagina.

    ¡°Haa, uuuuu¡­¡­!!¡±

    Breakcore moves her legs that were sticking and still epts my ejaction while wrapping her feet around my waist. Bikun, Bikun, I shivered lightly and gave the final push on my ejaction.

    ¡°Haa, Haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Amaz, ing¡­¡­mating, unbearable¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-sama, you used only the holy beast with this lineup of holes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right¡±

    I insert my cock into Maia whoins. Breakcore who looked lonely at the time of pulling out is so cute that she starts to use Maia while stretching her hand and stroking her hair a few times.

    ¡°N, kuuu¡­¡­Andy-sama¡¯s dick, its here¡­¡­my pussy is happy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°This nasty view, hurry up¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m nasty¡­¡­Andy-sama¡¯s cock is too much and I think it¡¯s going to be strange¡­¡­?¡±

    Maia shows me a nasty expression in the red sunset while bouncing her thin delicate hips. Holding Maia¡¯s head, I kiss her and persistently thrust my cock in the back of her vagina.

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡­?¡±

    Maia who is in a doggy position and uses her waist as hard as she can is kissed by me and her expression is the height of happiness. Therefore I pull out my son from Maia.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There are so many butts lined up¡­¡­you told me. I have to enjoy the vor that I arranged more?¡±

    When I said so and turned around to the next two people, Dianne and Irina were waiting with cheerful expressions.

    ¡°This lewd eyes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you miss that vagina so much¡­¡­haguu!¡±

    I pierced into Irina¡äs vagina with my penis that is dirty with the love juice of a holy beast and a dragon. With that alone, Irina unwillingly culminated lightly and sprayed her love juice.

    ¡°Th, This¡­¡­let me prepare my mind a little bit¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Then tell me first. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll fuck you so much¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I was quick to say, but I wanted to shake my hips by grabbing Irina¡¯s little buttocks. A vulgar sound can be heard. Irina faints from the pleasure of rage as she clings to Dianne below her. Around us, the people are still in the midst of eating hot pots. Nobody can see the white n chief who is naked and sticks out her hips while having sex with a male human, but if we are visible, it will be difficult.

    ¡°Haaa, haaaaa, aaaa, au, aaaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Is there any stimtion of the situation? Irina embed her face in Dianne¡¯s bountiful breasts in a manner that did not turn around and she enjoyed all-you-can-do with no resistance to my penis moving in and out. From that Irina, I pulled out my penis that is full of love juice and went towards Dianne below.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­that figure of you, it¡¯s not something you can argue with Phaser¡­¡­?¡±

    One blow as if to silence Dianne while overflowing the expected juice.

    ¡°Kku, ahaaa!¡±

    Dianne easily epts it. Reaching out over the breathless Irina, I grab Dianne¡äs boobs and shake my hips as if to smash her butt while holding Irina. Ejaction greed was already beginning to beat everything. As Dianne looks delighted with such bloody eyes, she responds by raising her waist to help my penis¡äs fierce attack.

    ¡°Kuhu, a, aa¡­¡­ex, excitement, Andy¡­¡­I¡äm, broken as well¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Dianne, I¡¯ll put it out, I¡¯ll put it out¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hu, Huhuu¡­¡­I¡¯m not satisfied, but it¡¯s still the beginning, I wonder what it is¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­let me do it¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Aaa¡­¡­more, please do me¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne screams with a cheerful face and Irina and Maia next to her are also in tune.

    ¡°Andy-sama, I also want your semen inside me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to stop so do it a little more¡­¡­?¡±

    Looking at us, Breakcore, who had been distracted, smiled lightly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, I¡­¡­it¡¯s not abnormal¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I feel the same¡­¡­I¡¯d like to surrender myself to you until I get more and more messed up¡­¡­?¡±

    While listening to Breakcore¡äs request. I hit the second ejaction into Dianne¡¯s tight vagina.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the end of the bear pot party, I had three cum shots inside Breakcore, one cum shot into Maia¡¯s vagina and one into her butthole, two cum shots into Irina¡¯s womb and one cum shot into Dianne¡¯s vagina and one at her face. Everyoneys naked under the stars with satisfaction. I was looking up at the stars while sleeping on Breakcore. Then Lunaes back. She stopped near us, offered me the green jewel with her tail standing up.

    ¡°I found it. Is this all right?¡±

    ¡­¡­La walks from behind and stares at the space where we are in and smells. After stopping for a while and thinking, she shakes her fingers in front of my face in a rhythm.

    ¡°Huuh¡±

    She destroyed the illusion barrier.

    ¡°Ah¡±

    And the two stop with a gulp. As the organizer, Diel, who was still nearby, looked at us and widened his eyes. Dianne and Irina are covered with a white cloudy mass. Maia is lying face down with her white butt full of love juice. And Breakcore with a slightly erotic body and her eyes closed happilyys down on my knees while semen overflows from her crotch to the waist.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Now what to do. It seems that La rushed and rebuilt the illusion.

    ¡°Ho, Hohoho. Is the bear pot already over?¡±

    ¡°He, Hey, ck Dragon, now there¡±

    ¡°What did you dream of something?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I haven¡¯t said anything yet¡±

    La grabs Diel¡¯s chest in the middle.

    ¡°Dream, but have you seen it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­A, Ah, yes, maybe yes¡±

    She pushed through with force. And Luna is left behind in the illusion.

    ¡°E, Emm, I finished my mission but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Pa, Pass

    She received a pass from Dianne who stood up from a rock and took the stone.

    ¡°¡­¡­So can I join?¡±

    ¡°In this situation!?¡±

    Luna was also cute because there was no help for it. I¡¯m sorry for the time-earning La. I¡¯ll make it up to herter.

 Chapter 122: Next Form 4 [Laila Breakcore]

    <h4>Chapter 122: Next Form 4 [La Breakcore]</h4>

    Even after midnight, the cksmith¡¯s workshop in front of the Holy Beast Labyrinth Camp did not extinguish the fire.

    ¡°Even if Red n¡äs Diel or Holy beast protect you, you can¡¯t give bad armor to young people. Any weak demon opponent will die in one shot if you hit it badly. I can¡¯t rest anytime¡±

    The young cksmith, Ganto, who came from the Gold n, weed me willingly when I visited in the middle of the night.

    ¡°But even though it¡¯s a small thing, can you make it overnight like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best¡±

    I grab the hammer and hit the iron to start molding. It doesn¡¯t have to be extremely borate because it doesn¡¯t make a sword or armor, but it is certainly better to make it precisely because of the engravings inside the split solid. Even if I have carved a crest, the line will not be misaligned.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hee, you¡äre pretty good. You¡äre much better than the immature apprentice who came the other day¡±

    ¡°I once trained in the Sreed workshop in the capital city¡±

    ¡°S, Sreed? It¡¯s amazing or not¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, about the fifth in the capital¡±

    ¡°Fifth¡±

    ¡°The fifth in the royal city with more than 80 workshops. It¡¯s just a single-digit workshop from the top. It also is one of the 10 sword craftsmen of the royal capital!?¡±

    ¡°I, Is that so? Sorry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I was pulled in a war before the apprenticeship was over, so my training wasn¡¯t over¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Sorry for being a half-hearted person.

    Due to the high firepower of the furnace, things arepleted more easily than expected. And when I went outside, Dianne and La were waiting.

    ¡°We were able to cut out the shaft and seal the inner. The rest is the processing of the pen tip, but I think it¡¯s better for you to do this¡±

    ¡°Luna and that white little girl have been taken to a hammock inn over there. They both got tired and slept. Maia listens to the old stories of the holy beast¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    I receive Breakcore¡äs horn cut out to a length of about 15 cm, presented by Dianne. It is thin enough to fit in my hand but sturdy and it also has a square cap. When I opened it, there was a hole of several millimeters at the tip.

    ¡°If you just want to draw a line of magic power, you may not care about the shape of the tip. In fact, the sword up to now is also made especially for writing, but I wonder if it is a waste of time¡±

    La says so strangely, but Dianne and Iughed bitterly at the same time.

    ¡°Well, if the elves use it, they don¡¯t need a structure to apply ink¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see the lines of magic that I wrote myself. If I don¡¯t put on the ink, I don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve engraved once I release the pen¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh!¡±

    La hits her hand as if she was convinced. Surprisingly, it is a story that people who ¡¸Can see¡¹ dont understand.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s reasonable because the southern forest engraving pens are feathers that are easy to process. The rest is a matter of difficulty in getting it¡±

    ¡°Is that a rare feather?¡±

    ¡°I know the details are secret, but I¡¯ve heard that it must be a feather taken from a Rebec Hawk on the night of a full moon in autumn¡±

    Rebec Hawk. It is a bird of prey unique to the Snake Mountain Range. The maximum speed is so fast that it is almost impossible to confront with a sword. It usually eats small animals and fishes, but you sometimes witness scenes of it killing a Mad Wolf. A stronger and more troublesome bird than a bad monster.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t miss a particr night to kill it¡­¡­it¡¯s expensive¡±

    ¡°It will be troublesome if it is overhunted, so recently I hear that the Rebec Hawks are caught without killing them with anesthetized arrows¡±

    ¡°Southern elves are incredible¡±

    Breakcore¡äs horn must be a super high-grade material, but I knew why it is so expensive.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to make the pen nib. ¡­¡­It¡¯s okay to use all these pearls, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something that¡¯s used that much in size¡±

    As I received permission, I returned to the workshop again and borrowed the tools and went into work.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    The pen nib is alsopleted before dawn. After adjusting with the shaft, I made a special engraving pen.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Immediately, I try to engrave a crest on the inside of the radiation device I made earlier. The young Ganto watched it interestingly.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­that¡¯s amazing, that pattern¡±

    ¡°You understand?¡±

    ¡°Ou, this is still a bit of an item creation, but humans can change their characteristics so easily¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°In the story of the southern forest teacher, it was also said to be a technique suitable for dwarves rather than elves¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­by making the intersection of magic powers and polymerization into an equation, you can make sure that you can achieve the targeted effect even with a little detour¡­¡­certainly such ornament making is great for the obsessed dwarves¡­¡­indeed, indeed¡±

    Ganto seemed to realize the effect of the engraving more reliably, thanks to the fact that the characteristics of the item were understood from the sign of the actual thing, like Breakcore.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the South Forest to learn¡­¡­but I wonder what Oliver-sama would say¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Go, it¡¯s fun to do this?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­¡±

    A sprout of exchange with the outside grew unexpectedly. Even if it is not Ganto, it would be good for someone to go to the training.

    Then, in front of the workshop at dawn, I give the radiation device to La who was waiting for me without getting bored. It¡¯s like a short magic wand. Even if the concentrated crystal is embedded, it is not made of oak wood that is easy to concentrate. At the end of the handle that is long enough to be held with both hands, there is a sphere part to put the ¡¸Breath sealing stone¡¹ inside and a thin cylinder about 5 centimeters sticks out beyond it.

    ¡°Ho. How do you use it?¡±

    ¡°Open the sp there and put the breath sealing stone inside¡±

    ¡°Ho. Wait a little¡±

    La takes out a ¡¸Breath Sealing Stone¡¹ from the air and throws it into the open radiation device.

    ¡°Close it¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    Close.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Oops. I didn¡¯t put a exploding gimmick on it.

    ¡°¡­¡­What should I do? Will it be activated if I hit it?¡±

    ¡°Ho. Well, let¡¯s do it¡±

    La hits the radiation device with her fist. Then, a heat ray as expected from the radiation device came out.

    ¡°Hou!¡±

    ¡°Sess!¡±

    Heat ray, several meters long. Probably up to about 4 meters. The me when I fought against General Lucas also came out, so it was as calcted. And then.

    ¡°La, that¡¯s the pattern, but¡­¡­isn¡¯t it hot?¡±

    ¡°Umm, you¡¯re probably fine if you take it¡±

    When I take the handle from La¡äs hand, it is a little warm but not so hot. This is also a sess. It is proof that you can concentrate on the heat energy. If the uracy of the engraving is high, it will probably not burn out even if it is made of wood.

    ¡°¡­¡­Pretty long¡±

    ¡°Yeah. This is an interesting y with fire¡±

    And while we¡¯re whispering, the heat ray that stretched into the sky continue to blow up and disappear in about 7-8 seconds.

    ¡°Is the me of the breath sealing stone also so long whening out?¡±

    ¡°If you just put it out, it will disappear in an instant. It¡¯s probably the effect of the engraved crest¡±

    This is an interesting side effect. Even if it¡¯s only a few seconds, can it treat the dragon¡¯s me like a sword?

    ¡°Breathcalibur¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I named it now. The name of this guy¡±

    ¡°¡ºBreath Sword¡»? It¡¯s not bad¡±

    In this way, the second ¡¸Breath Sealing Stone¡¹ utilization weapon waspleted. In addition to defeating enemies, it seems to be useful for melting ice safely and burning out doors in case of emergency.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    It was morning.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah, good weather¡±

    I had used up all my physical strength in the evening orgy the day before and the work from night to morning.

    ¡°Do you want to sleep?¡±

    In the grassy field above thebyrinth where the bear pot meeting of the previous day was cleared up and regained its quietness, Breakcore sits next to me and pats her knees. It seems she want to give me a knee pillow.

    ¡°Well then¡­¡­let me sleep a little¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I obediently put my head on her knee.

    ¡°¡­¡­Pleasant, Andy. ¡­¡­Your weight¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm¡±

    I responded while dreaming and I fell asleep wrapped in the smell of flowers and grass.

    I wake up after a while. Rather, the sun came to the middle sky, so it seemed that I had fallen asleep. And La is lying on my knees. It was a strange knee pillow chain: Breakcore ¡ú I ¡ú La.

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    Looking up, Breakcore is in a bad temper.

    ¡°¡­¡­Breakcore?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­did you get up, Andy?¡±

    ¡°Ho. It¡¯s a warm time to say good morning¡±

    ¡°Why do you look like to be in a bad mood¡­¡­? Or did you want to go to the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to go to the toilet. ¡­¡­More than that, that ck dragon¡­¡­I want to do that too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Is it better for me to have a knee pillow after all?¡±

    ¡°I would like to have a knee pillow, but I want you to do it. ¡­¡­How can I do that¡­¡­if I separate the upper body from the lower body¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Such thoughts are prohibited¡±

    I reach out, stroke her hair and soothe her. How about it? La whoughed at it started to remove my belt.

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°Hoho, remember that I hadn¡¯t received yesterday¡¯s reward yet¡±

    ¡°He, Hey, its broad daylight¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s day or night¡±

    When La dragged my cock out, she kissed me with a heartfelt love. Throwing away her waistband and taking off her clothes.

    ¡°Fool, at such a daytime¡­¡­you don¡¯t even know who¡¯sing, but you¡¯re naked¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho. This is an opportunity now. ¡­¡­In general, have you ever spared your own skin?¡±

    No.

    ¡°Bl, ck dragon! ¡­¡­You¡¯re lucky that I can¡¯t move¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, can¡¯t you move?¡±

    Is she numb?

    ¡°I cant move because Andy isying on my knees.

    It was just strange faithfulness.

    ¡°Hoho, in the middle of the elf¡¯s territory, it¡¯s not bad to have sex with the peerless Holy Beast¡­¡­nn?¡±

    La gets on me and swallows my son in her womb in the midst of the sunny meadow shining like a spring, with a regrettable Breakcore giving me a knee pillow.

    ¡°Huu¡­¡­u, kuu¡­¡­?¡±

    La¡¯s perfect proportions dance on me. Narrow waist, big breasts, and tight buttocks. And her hot and lewd vagina gives rich pleasure. Exposed unrelentingly to the light, pushing on me, moving her hips up and down.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­my owner¡­¡­you¡­¡­more, don¡¯t give me more love¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good grief, you pervert dragon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I grab La¡¯s swaying breasts. I thoroughly rub both breasts ording to the up and down movement of La in the woman on top posture. I raise my hips in line with the falling hips and hit La¡¯s cervix to give her pleasure. La began to shout.

    ¡°Hauh, a, uu¡­¡­nn, aahh¡­¡­good, good¡­¡­your lust is stuck deep in my vagina¡­¡­sew me up¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because you were so impatient yesterday, it¡¯s a punishment and I¡¯ll do you on all fours like a pet dogter!!¡±

    ¡°Haauu¡­¡­I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­¡­?¡±

    La swung her hips on me unstably with her hands behind her back, tilting her body sideways, raising her knees and eventually piling up her body so that she would cling to me.

    ¡°Soon, I¡¯m¡­¡­good feeling¡­¡­nou, my owner¡­¡­seed this indecent pet dog¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me¡­¡­damn, this erotic pussy!¡±

    La¡¯s vagina is not as tight as Maia and Irina, but attacks my whole cock freely with stimtion using all aspects, such as lumps, folds or tightening. That stimtion tossed me around violently, just the two of us sticking together and moving up and down quickly. And I reach the ejaction limit.

    ¡°Nuuuu¡­¡­!!¡±

    Dokun! Dokun, Dokun, Dokun¡­¡­and La who holds my cock with her whole body, hugs me and invites me to shot my semen into her womb.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­I¡¯m full with your sperm, you¡¯ve got me today¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡­if you get on me, I can¡¯t endure it¡±

    ¡°Next is my butt hole?¡±

    ¡°Wa, Wait, next is me¡±

    When La tries to get up for the next round, she is interrupted by the flustered Breakcore. Because of the momentum of trying to bring the face closer, her horn stood up on La¡¯s head and La broke out while groaning ¡¸Ooooo¡¹. Is she okay?

    ¡°I might have stabbed you!¡±

    Apparently she didn¡¯t sting, but blood came out.

    ¡°Because you are greedy, ck dragon. ¡­¡­I, I can only get love when Andy is here, so give him to me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mu, Muu¡­¡­surely, if I take him back after this, I will be able to have sex as much as I can with owner at any time, day and night¡±

    ¡°Muu¡±

    Breakcore pouts to La, who is exaggerating whether it is on purpose. Don¡¯t be proud of such a strange win because you are disturbed. I wipe the blood.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯ll give him to you only today¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Will youe again, Andy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, eventually¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you¡­¡­?¡±

    Breakcore gently lowered her head and happily began to undress.

    Breakcore is raising her butt while being on all fours. Her body¡­¡­ shrunk to about Irina¡äs size. She transformed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yesterday¡¯s appearance was that of a big woman, so I want you to have sex with a small woman this time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case¡­¡­I like both¡±

    It was Breakcore that showed a strange caring, but she is cute even if she gets smaller.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll fuck you like this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­vite me. I want you to hit me like a wild male¡­¡­¡±

    Breakcore shakes her small butt. The small, rear hole was pierced with my penis covered with La¡äs honey.

    ¡°Ngu, uuu¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°You wanted to taste this too¡­¡­isn¡¯t it so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You stab it all the way back¡­¡­don¡¯t ask me that¡­¡­!!¡±

    It seems to be painful indeed. I felt sorry and thought that I should pull it out, but Breakcore pushed out her ass just before I left. Buried inside again.

    ¡°¡­¡­Not good¡­¡­from now on, I¡¯ll tell you first¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Breakcore¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, if you want, I will give you anything¡­¡­!!¡±

    It was a bit of mischievousness, but it was pretty cool. I slowly covered my body on top of Breakcore¡­¡­and then I started to sit down. I begin to enjoy the small buttocks to the bottom with my penis that enjoyed many other women until now.

    ¡°Hagu, u, uu¡­¡­u, gii¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it painful?¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡­¡­it¡¯s about the same size as the white n little girl¡­¡­you didn¡¯t dislike that little girl¡­¡­so I thought it was fine because it was messed up, but¡­¡­!! Af, After all, this body, tight¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Return?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But your dick is excited¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    A little self-hatred. But it¡¯s a cute Breakcore that gives her body, sheds tears and faints.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m fine until it feels good¡­¡­anyway, I won¡¯t break¡­¡­I¡¯ll cure myself even if it breaks, so I want you to engrave your heat!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, Breakcore¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t apologize. This is also my desire¡­¡­higgu!!¡±

    After apologizing, I hug Breakcore¡äs little body and start thrusting violently. I hear a voice as if someone is being crushed, but I don¡¯t stop. Breakcore keeps grabbing my hand. Don¡¯t stop, and go on. And the end of immoral pleasures is colored by guilt and the desire for control.

    ¡°Haa, Haa, Hagaa¡­¡­a, huaaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°Kku¡­¡­!!¡±

    I started ejaction. Because sperm hell magic is not applied, it is a normal amount of sperm. However, the desire of a pervert who is hesitant whether to really pour it into the small and clean assholees up. However, after finishing ejacting for a while and pulling my son out, Breakcore nodded with a rxed expression.

    ¡°¡­¡­It was tough, but this is also nice to mate with a small body¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Really¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I feltfortable with everything wrapped around you. ¡­..Well, let¡¯s do it again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    With a strange woman¡¯s face, I was startled.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    In the evening, La and I took off from thebyrinth, leaving Dianne and the others behind. Breakcore was waving forever.

    ¡°Ho. The recovery of the drawing has be an unexpected big job. ¡­¡­For your lower body¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bully me so much¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho, I just thought that you are a master who was often liked by strange things. Including myself¡±

    ¡­¡­I can¡¯t argue. Yup.

 Chapter 123: Weapons, Tactics, Men and Women [Anzeros Luna]

    <h4>Chapter 123: Weapons, Tactics, Men and Women [Anzeros Luna]</h4>

    I seeded in developing a weapon that uses the breath sealing stone, so I let three people: Keiron, Lantz and Goto try it out.

    ¡°Uo, great, such a great mees out!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too much firepower¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Arbarest really good at this string strength? If you¡¯re not good at this, even humans will be able to pull it by hand¡±

    ¡°If I make it stronger, it will explode just by the impact of the string! And be careful not to use it with excessive heat, so avoid direct hits against humans. If you¡¯re going to kill from the start, that¡¯s not the case¡±

    ¡ºHeeii¡»

    ¡°Well, if you look at this and it stilles to you, it¡¯s pretty good¡±

    Keiron lightly shakes towards the wooden fence that borders the road. The fence caught fire splendidly, even though the heat ray only passed near for a moment.

    ¡°Owa¡±

    ¡°Erase! Or rather Goto, kick down the whole fence!¡±

    ¡°Is it fine?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than burning it down!¡±

    Goto kicks the fence as I said and we manage to avoid further problems.

    ¡°Repair itter. Keiron¡±

    ¡°Eh!? It¡¯s bad even for Smithson who didn¡¯t tell me how powerful it was!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said before that this is the stone where Dragon Breathes out!¡±

    I think that Keiron, who is totally alerted, is at fault, but after all I helped him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Jackie-san and I make sealed boxes for the breath sealing stones. It is a strange story to say that a box seals the breath sealing stone that seals a Dragon breath but it is necessary not to receive a shock because it easily start to burst from an impact. You can see Keiron¡¯s allegations that he might be a little worried when he thinks he might hit it by mistake. It is not necessary to stock arge amount of it because La is usually caring it by illusion, but in the event of an emergency, you need one or two of these items to keep at hand. Well, even though it is a seal, it is a way to carry a breakable item normally and there is no change in the structure in which a soft cloth or cotton is packed in a hard box. All that remains is to engrave a crest in the box to prevent the spread of the dragon breath in order to stop damage in the event of an ident. Even if it has an engraved crest, I can¡¯tpletely seal off the heat, so there is a risk that the box will burnpletely, but it¡¯s better than being roasted as it is.

    ¡°Oh, Bhan, did you finally buy that pen?¡±

    ¡°No, ¡­¡­the Holy Beast of the northern forest and the new recruit cooperated to make it¡±

    ¡°Hee, you can make it?¡±

    It¡¯s an unimaginable collection of valuables. ¡­¡­Honestly, I don¡¯t feel like showing off. The pen shaft is painted ck, so that no one can see the material of a one-horned horse andand the tip of the pen might not look like a jewel as far as it is seen normally covered with ink, but it will be a great money if someone steal and sell it. For those who are not engravers, the South Forest pen, which is just a feather pen, may be a little morefortable in that sense. I don¡¯t think Jackie is aware of such super-materials.

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s easier to engrave with it than with a sword¡±

    The box is engraved with a crest.

    ¡°Then, is that sword discarded? ¡­¡­It¡¯s quite a sharp sword, so how about giving it to Anzeros-san?¡±

    ¡°Anzeros¡±

    ¡­¡­Anzeros is still using the short sword she got from Diel and it might be a bother to let her give it up. No, wait.

    ¡°¡­¡­Aurora might be good¡±

    ¡°Why is that Bhan¡¯s favorite? I thought you would prefer amon girl like Anzeros-san¡±

    ¡°No, I like both of them¡±

    I feel like I¡¯m going to do anything for now. I love everyone. But Aurora can engrave crests like me. I felt like she could use it effectively.

    ¡°Is it an crest engraving sword?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a crest engraving pen for me, so I want Aurora to use it for her new killer technique¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You can say that without any sense of hesitation¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡±

    ¡°No way. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to return it with results because I was expecting it¡±

    Aurora received the sword. It will be difficult to handle because it is shorter than Aurora¡äs usual weapon.

    ¡°For example, you might cut a dull enemy with a softening crest and sh it. You said you were not good with rock dolls¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. As expected, my sword is hard to cut off such enemies. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a problem that it¡¯s a lot different from cutting and drawing a crest¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re going to ovee it, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Aurora swings the crest engraving sword. She strokes the de andugh as if she was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°But now I want to give priority to master the shing Wave¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it necessary to have a partner like Sharon?¡±

    ¡°No. ¡­¡­It was broken by Anzeros-san the other day¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    Seriously?

    Anzeros and Boyd were still fighting in the field. ¡­¡­And Anzeros was much more dominant than before.

    ¡°Ooo, ryaaaa!!¡±

    Boyd¡¯s long and thick arm mow down by aiming towards Anzeros with full strength. Anzeros avoids it at thest minute. Putting her hands in front of her chest,

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa!!¡±

    Don, Boyd is blown away without being touched while Anzeros stretches both hands forward.

    ¡°How to hit¡±

    ¡°It seems to be a way to hit a wide range of distances. She said she worked it out in her own way¡±

    I am convinced by Aurora¡äs exnation and I am a little scared. Anzeros could only hit with a sword and chop until a while ago.

    ¡°The other day, I was serious about it, so I hit a shing wave, but Anzeros-san spread the attack with a shock wave. When I think that I got the absolute decisive factor, it was already broken¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ominous¡±

    Sir Bonaparte also said, ¡°You can be a Sword Saint¡± when he met Anzeros. This isn¡¯t far away.

    ¡°Aside from using shock waves, it¡¯s not so decisive¡±

    Anzeros came over, wiping off her sweat and said.

    ¡°Sir Bonaparte was also saying that. Don¡¯t rely on firearms. Shockwaves will adjust the time and timing, but in the end there isn¡¯t much offensive power. I just check the options so that I can fight calmly in any situation¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s disagreeable. It seems like I¡¯m stuck with a shing wave¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I think Aurora is better to build up basic physical strength than to master it. Your tactics are roughly too biased toward duels, trying to increase the number of techniques that can only be hit by only two shots to four, so it¡¯s no use leaving the front¡±

    ¡°My brother was able to hit without limit. Someday I will do the same¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t say it¡¯s bad to have a trump card, but you can¡¯t hit it with just a trump card¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    It seems that Anzeros waspletely robbed of stocks by the great progress of Aurora during this period, but it seems that it is still not so.

    ¡°Even if you use alternate arms that should be used interchangeably to supplement endurance, it¡¯s simply that your endurance is half that of one hand. You¡¯re less tired than people because you don¡¯t have enough basic power and you¡¯re going to lose, so you can be less than Boyd when it¡¯s important¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I know. I¡¯ll do my best to improve my physical strength¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡­¡­We¡¯ll protect it, Andy, everyone¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    The two nod to each other. Although they are fighting about tactical theory, they seem to agree that they must share the same goal with each other and be stronger for that purpose.

    ¡°A, emm¡­¡­sorry, my shoulder seems to be dislocated because it hurts so much¡±

    ¡°Ah, Boyd¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll help you to correct it now¡±

    The dislocation was so painful that even arge man screamed quite well, but Boyd was a patient guy.

    After the treatment of Boyd¡äs shoulder dislocation and the treatment of injuries such as exhausted physical strength and bruises, we respectively head to the hot spring. I also took a piggyback and headed for the men¡¯s bath with Boyd.

    ¡°10-man captain Anzeros and 10-man captain Aurora are strong¡­¡­I¡¯ve really felt ittely¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel that they¡äre strong in the past?¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Anzeros wasn¡¯t used to fighting with bare hands and for some reason I thought I could overwhelm her with power. ¡­¡­When she became serious, her power was amazing, she¡±

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t going to act violently with such an armor that isn¡¯t just for show¡­¡­or perhaps, because she¡¯s been doing a guard and attack tactic in that way, it was a little tricky¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡±

    The two of us sweat.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll wash your back. You still have a sore shoulder¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry. I¡¯ll do itter¡±

    I sometimes interact with subordinates. In particr, Body who is lower rank and the only one who was part of Isaac¡äs squad, which is not avoided but has not yet melted. It would be good to get along well in such a ce. By the way, Keiron, another ¡¸The only one from another group¡¹ is excluded because there is no concern for both personality and ss.

    ¡°It¡¯s serious with the back of an ogre. ..¡­.can I use a floor brush?¡±

    ¡°Give me a break¡±

    Although it is not bigger than Isaac, Boyd¡äs back, which is nearly two and a half meters tall, is ridiculously wide (because of the inverted triangr shape of an ogre). It¡¯s hard just to rub from one end to the other.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­it feels good. It¡¯s been a while since I had to wash it so carefully. ¡­¡­The day I came back to Basson the other day, I couldn¡¯t take it too slowly¡±

    ¡°Did someone have washed you in Basson?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­sometimes to Sylvia in the river ¡­¡±

    ¡°Certain death!¡±

    ¡°Ouch!? It, It¡¯s strange that 10-man captain Smithson gets angry there!? You can use a female ve for that¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get my back washed so much!¡±

    Surprisingly, there was no such memory. The only thing that gets washed in the bath is mainly the front side.

    ¡°After all, I feel unreasonable!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an obedient adult! As a punishment, I will fully talk to Lantz and Goto about the unimaginable delusion about my Miss Sylvia!!¡±

    ¡°Please excuse such mental insult shaming seriously!¡±

    ¡ùThis is a joke to make you feel free to open up. It¡¯s true.

    Before I go back to my room, I only see Peter¡¯s face at the Baron¡¯s mansion and I tickle him for a moment before I go home. When I returned to my room, Luna and Anzeros were sitting on my bed.

    ¡°What are you doing in my room¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Today I want to make love. There are few rewards recently. I want you to be intense until I faint once in a while¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t received much of it recently. Give it to me¡±

    ¡°Outside, I listened to my boss, but when I got into my husband¡¯s bed, Dianne told him not to worry about the ss. I have no obligation to ask¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the same here¡±

    It seems that they are fighting for who will be with me tonight. I don¡¯t mind if some of theme together. ¡­¡­Ah, but are you sure that they were a littletely recently?

    ¡°Anzeros¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­hyaa!?¡±

    Suddenly I push Anzeros down and lower her pants. Only the buttocks are exposed.

    ¡°Na, sly¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Luna¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­nyaa!?¡±

    Simrly, I push Luna down, lower her pants and expose her butt.

    ¡°No fighting is allowed. I haven¡¯t decided on who I will have sex with at night, but if you say so much, I¡¯ll punish you for a while with an inspection¡±

    ¡°In¡­¡­Inspection punishment?¡±

    ¡°Even if I fuck you until you faint, I¡¯m not going to touch you. If you run away, I will let Hilda apply magic on you¡±

    ¡°N, No!?¡±

    ¡°Good, get along well¡±

    ¡°Nyu¡­¡­¡±

    The two who have their butts exposed are next to each other and they say sorry.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Good Good. Well then, let us get along and have a lot of sex today¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­vite me¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­¡­¡±

    A frustrated Ace Knight and cat girl. Both of them are superb girls, but they have love juice dripping down from their embarrassing ces ording to their obedience to my naughty tyranny. Because I know the appearance of the dignified Anzeros and Luna in the daytime, a strange sense of superiority dominates me.

    ¡°Hey, put it in¡­¡­n, tto¡±

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­u?¡±

    I grab Anzeros¡äs butt and insert my penis into her narrow vagina. Her body is not as small as Irina and Jeanne, but its tightness is by no means inferior.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­??¡±

    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t show a bad example to your junior, female ve. ¡­¡­Call me master

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­Master, sama¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros who calls me Master with a cute voice is like a different person from when arguing with Aurora. While stroking her hair, I covered her so that she would bend down and started swinging.

    ¡°N, uuu, nkuu¡­¡­Andy, Andy, master-sama¡­¡­my pussy, my master¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Anzeros¡­¡­my masochistic female ve¡­¡­masochistic toilet, masochist seed bag¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yes¡­¡­I love to receive master¡äs sperm¡­¡­?¡±

    With a body that overwhelmed Boyd. With a mouth thatmanded Aurora. Anzeros delights me so much and makes mepassionately exotic. Her body is gradually shaken strongly, the vagina wall is used to strike the uterus and the lower body is rubbed with desire. As Anzeros gets fierce, she changes from a bullish 10-man captain into a useless horny pet.

    ¡°Haaa, haaaa¡­¡­? Master, Master, sama¡­¡­putting out semen in me¡­¡­use me as a semen hole, master¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Pervert¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a pervert¡­¡­a perverted ve who loves a pervert maser¡­¡­¡±

    Already praising myself beyond my words and into Anzeros, who is immersed in the pleasure, I always vomit in the back, feeling her incredible cuteness.

    ¡°Naaaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros feels it and raises a voice of pleasure. Immediately, my dirty dick is pushed into Luna¡äs pussy next.

    ¡°Nkyuuu¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Tonight, we¡¯re going to get 10 people together¡±

    ording to Hilda¡¯s quota.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­10 times¡­¡­I can do all 9 times¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it. You¡¯re greedy¡±

    ¡°Nya, I, I¡äm sorry¡±

    Luna entangles her tail around me so that I dont escape. In general, it does notst so long. She¡¯s surprisingly weak to pleasure so she faints easily. However, Luna who wants to be fucked is still cute and I also embrace Luna tightly from the back and continue sex while rubbing her breasts roughly. Luna immediately has her eyes full of pleasure and begins to shake her waist while crying as if she had lost her reason. And after violently tasting the vagina so that the waist is screwed down, the uterus that can be said to be still young is knocked down by my cock and I ejacte.

    ¡°Nyaaaaaaaa¡­¡­??¡±

    Luna loses power and immerses in the aftertaste.

    ¡°Huuu¡­¡­Anzeros, next, you¡±

    ¡°Master is troublesome¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°Not at all¡±

    The night is still long.

 Chapter 124: Family Talk [Irina]

    <h4>Chapter 124: Family Talk [Irina]</h4>

    I have realized that I made two Dragon Breath applied weapons. After all, it is hard to handle the sealing stone. It¡¯s quite powerful, but that¡¯s why I can¡¯t figure out where to use it. It¡¯s a little too much as an interpersonal trump card and it¡¯s too dangerous to treat this as the main force against monsters.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Lantz¡±

    ¡°Haa¡±

    ¡°Try using this one¡±

    I give Lantz more new weapons that I¡¯ve spent a whole day making.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­isn¡¯t it just a thick arrow?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how you treat it¡±

    The crossbow arrows are thick. The shape itself is not so special. No, it is quite different in the region where there is only a normal bow and arrow.

    ¡°Nevertheless, aim towards there¡±

    ¡°There is only a mountain¡±

    ¡°Luna ced a target on a tree on top of that mountain¡±

    Cooperation: Training instructor Dianne.

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh¡±

    Lantz looks like that. As it is now, it is a mountain that is 3km away. As expected, it is not a distance that can be reached by an ordinary crossbow.

    ¡°But you can do it if you just aim¡±

    ¡°Just once¡±

    James Lantz regr soldier. It has no particr meaning that he was chosen for the Special Duty Corps. His sight and uracy are the best among the old Crossbow Corps. Crossbow members are all trained and everyone has more skills, but Lantz has the best sniper ability. He was not just an onanist.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­damn, can I really reach that thing¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You can ask Dianne to apply the magic to enhance your senses¡±

    ¡°You can do it even without it. It¡¯s a question of one¡¯s abilities¡­¡­¡±

    He fixes his elbows on his knees and take a deep breath. He is aiming for a far-away goal that he can¡¯t even see. And then.

    ¡¸Tsu¡¹

    The arrow is released from the crossbow. Lantz opened his eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, what is¡­¡­a little serious¡±

    ¡°Hit?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a big loss¡±

    Still a stunned face. He stood up and stared at the distant mountain.

    ¡°It was quite high and it came off very high, but it is not ¡ºFalling¡» at all¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Indeed¡±

    ¡°What is it? What is the reason? What did you do to my crossbow?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the crossbow, it¡¯s the arrow. ¡­¡­I¡¯ve done it, how far it¡¯s going to fly. I made you think it¡¯s low¡±

    New conventional weapon, special thick arrow (Tentative name). Its true identity is an arrow with a characteristic of ¡¸The more it breaks through the air, the more eleration it will get¡¹. Since crests are engraved to twist and bend the air flow into 90% propulsion from other than the rear, there is virtually no limit to the range. Moreover, the farther away the target is, the higher the power.

    ¡°Great, that¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, well. I wish you could hit it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hit it next! I need one more!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The problem is, that the inscription is so small and too huge that I only can make one arrow per day¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh¡±

    It is thanks to Breakcore¡äs crest engraving pen that the embossing can be applied to the side level surface of the thick arrow. Too much demand for performance, so it became a product that is not very mass-produced. There are a number of arrows. To be honest, this low productivity is painful.

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson is amazing, but you cant be pleased with such an item for now¡±

    ¡°Noisy! I know that myself

    I¡¯m going to make something amazing that everyone will really adore.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    For the time being, I gave up collecting the arrows and went to the Baron¡¯s mansion. The daily routine is to see Peter¡¯s face. I cant feed him with my own ie and considering the possibility of leaving for weeks or months, there is no gap to raise my child, but I will repay the baron as soon as everything stabilizes. Somehow, having a child is a good thing. My child that Jeanne gave birth to. A child who inherited the lineage of my father and mother and was given birth by one of my favorite girls. When I look at Peter¡¯s restful sleeping face, I¡¯ll try my best to work hard. If there is a time when there is a stable elf territory and Polka ahead of my current job and Peter will live, I think I will do my best even if it is a little roundabout.

    ¡°He is sleeping very well¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s his job to sleep, cry and suck my breasts. But even so, children take a lot of time. If the Baroness hadn¡¯t helped me, I wouldn¡¯t know how to manage it¡±

    ¡°No one can be a ¡ºVeteran Mom¡» from the beginning. Someday, Jeanne-san will help the others to be a good mom¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    The Baroness, Jeanne and two aunts were here. After all, Jeanne looks to young because of being a dwarf, so the Baroness may be stimted by her motherhood.

    ¡°So when do you have a wedding, Andy-kun?¡±

    The Baroness swung over a topic that was difficult to answer with a smile.

    ¡°A, Ah¡­¡­well, that is, step by step¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡äre Celesta people. Besides everyone wants to get married to Andy. It¡¯s a bit impossible to get married here¡±

    Nice follow up Jeanne. Well, she exined it as usual, but it sounds like a terrible crime when said to Trot people.

    ¡°You already have a child¡­¡­I don¡¯t know how many people you want to marry, but I¡¯d like you to register Jeanne-san in your family register¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s certainly true¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m actually a female ve, so I don¡¯t care about that, do I?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Jeanne-san, you can¡¯t bring that kind of thing into reality¡±

    ¡°Even if it is said¡­¡­¡±

    What a strange conversation. No, I¡¯m bad.

    Hilda-san and Selenium showed up in a steaming manner as they were about to go back to the inn. From their wet hairs, I can see that they were in the hot spring until now.

    ¡°Ah, Andy-san is here¡±

    ¡°Oh, nice timing. Andy-kun wait a moment¡±

    ¡°What is it¡±

    Both retreat into the hallway from the room they entered once. Then, I wait and look at Jeanne¡äs face and they came into the room again.

    ¡°Yes, yes, special attention. Especially Andy-san¡±

    ¡°Why are you referring to me by name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an introduction? Co, Come in¡±

    When Hilda-san urges the other side of the door, I hear a thin voice saying, ¡¸Eh¡­¡­really, shall I go in¡­¡­?¡¹.

    ¡°Eii¡î¡±

    Neia came in when Hilda-san pushed her from the other side without questioning. With no over-cloth. It looks like underwear, with only the chest and waist covered with a small cloth.

    ¡°Au¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ooo¡±

    Neia who is shy embraces her chest. Herrge breasts are distorted and more erotic. Wait a minute.

    ¡°¡­¡­No scratch, nothing¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Bingo? Thanks to Polka¡äs miraculous spring and Hilda-sensei, aplete recovery happened¡±

    Hilda, who says so herself puffed up her chest with pride. It is true that Neia¡¯s body, which is almost bare, does not have anyrge, painful scars remaining.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Smithson-san, why did you know my body was full of wounds?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­no that¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s hard to say that I was peeking at that time. Neia may be slightly confused. No, she might have thought that I haven¡¯t seen so much.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a pretty beautiful body¡­¡­now, Neia¡±

    ¡°Hiu¡­¡­¡±

    Neia looks down with her bright red head. She¡¯s so inexperienced that I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a hero who is strong.

    ¡°If Andy-san is fascinated to that extent, it was a sess?¡±

    ¡°Be confident, Neia-san. You don¡¯t need to have aplex, it¡¯s a nice look in the first ce¡±

    ¡°I, I was cured because it wasn¡¯t just about how to treat him, but it simply resonated withbat power!¡±

    Neia finally jumped out of the room as if she couldn¡¯t endure.

    ¡°Arara, she¡¯s so cute¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to let her walk around with her big boobs like Sharon-san, but I think she can be a little more confident¡±

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s too much of a rough cure to expose her half-naked self to a man who¡¯s not so close to her¡­¡­¡±

    It was an eye-sight.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Night. When I returned to the hotel, Irina was drinking with Maia and La.

    ¡°Ho, owner, don¡¯t you want to drink?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a famous alcohol called ¡ºTempest Whale¡» made on the frontier of the blue territory. I pilfer a barrel when I went to my home¡±

    ¡°Pilfer¡±

    Maia and Irina makes a thumb up sign at the same time.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°Elf-preferred slowly permeating alcohol doesn¡¯t affect you with the first cup. If you drink slowly, you will get a good bnce around the second and third cup¡±

    ¡°Hee¡±

    I have a cup poured and drink. Certainly the punch may be weak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much¡±

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯m gonna drink and taste it slowly with the next one¡±

    I have another cup filled.

    I seem to have fallen when I noticed. There was a table surface in front of my opened eyes.

    ¡°Oooo¡­¡­you were sleeping before I knew it¡±

    ¡°Hoho, it¡¯s not weak, this alcohol. That¡¯s why I said dont drink it all at once because it has a good taste¡±

    ¡°Ugu¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯ve exposed my bad points. Reflection.

    ¡°Well, there were some things that were caught on your own while being careful¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    When I looked up, Irina was on the chair next to me.

    ¡°N¡­¡­but the more you really taste it, the more delicious it will taste¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Umm, it tastes strange, but this alcohol isn¡¯t bad¡±

    Maia and La are still drinking deliciously. Dragons have really no alcohol limit.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­shawee, I¡¯ll send you back¡±

    ¡°Ho, don¡¯t you need to rest?¡±

    ¡°We can still drink¡±

    Anyway, if I drink more, I¡¯ll just expose myself to the ugliness again. I hold Irina up to my side and leave the inn.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Autumn. It¡¯s still summer in Celesta, but it¡¯s almost autumn here. The month when it began to get thinner, the sky with so many stars. And the sound of insects and owls resonate in the grasnds that began to fade into light brown. Irina sleeps soundly. Her little sleeping face is terribly innocent even though she is many times older than me, Iugh at her thinking that it would be simr if I had an older sister. Speaking of which, I have been called ¡¸Older brother¡¹ by Irina before.

    ¡°It was cute¡­¡­toto¡±

    I slightly stagger. I tried to be strong, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡äm good with alcohol. If I¡äm not careful, I will stagger.

    ¡°Oo, to, toto¡±

    Then, I slipped whether my attention was insufficient and Ind on the grass on the roadside with my butt. I managed to avoid throwing away or crushing Irina. On myp, Irina still shows her innocent sleeping face. ¡­¡­Irina¡¯s foolishness in front of thebyrinth is remembered somehow. And, the smile when calling me ¡¸Older brother¡¹ yfully also oveps. Although it is a memory with no context at all, it is synthesized with my drunk head. My younger sister Irina who does want to offer herself to me while crying and begging for sex ispleted in my brain.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, she¡¯s so cute!¡±

    While understanding in the corner of my head that everything is foolishly made up by my brain, I feel that it will be real if I check it and I stroke the glossy hair of Irina and steal a kiss from her sleeping face. Irina opens her eyes slightly. Her eyes are also drunk. Irina looked up at me and uttered a few words.

    ¡°Older brother¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Dokin. Awaken¡­¡­no, the feeling of that alcoholes around from the bottom of my stomach again. I think my delusion has be a reality. It¡¯s a coincidence if you think calmly, but I¡¯m not calm.

    ¡°Irina¡­¡­!¡±

    I covered Irina. In my head, is the memory that Irina was showing a foolery under the night sky in the meadow of the Holy Beast Labyrinth. My head decides that it is not strange to fuck her under the sky. It¡¯s just sex without being hidden in a illusion. There was no good reason, but the desire to fuck Irina while Irina was a ¡¸Younger sister¡¹ went out of control. I just hug Irina and put my lips on her lips. Irina entangled her tongue around mine with the same taste without defying it.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­a, a¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­¡±

    I take a breath. While Irina didn¡¯t wake up, she was dreaming of an older brother who didn¡¯t want her. I was impatient and rolled up Irina¡¯s skirt and shifted her underwear aside.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­th, that¡­¡­?¡±

    I rub my penis that I have taken out against Irina¡äs secret ce, who seems to be unsure. A lower body which does not have much power. A small pubic area that is not very ready. When I spit my saliva, I almost forced it into it.

    ¡°Ha, gaa¡­¡­!?¡±

    As expected, she opens her eyes. Is she awake? Has she awoken? I want her not to wake up.

    ¡°Irina¡­¡­Irina, older brother¡­¡­you can call me older brother¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°A, Auu¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Irina, ept your older brother¡¯s cock, get messed up with your older brother¡¯s semen, Irina, Irina¡­¡­you¡¯re engulfed by your older brother, in this grass you¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°O, Old¡­¡­Older brother¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, good Irina¡­¡­!!¡±

    Push my delusion. A man who asks for unreasonableness to suppress the woman who was sleeping by the power of alcohol, to suddenly thrust in the roadside, to call him big brother and to push the delusion setting and to let semen out. For Irina, I¡¯m the lowest she can think of now. I don¡¯t feel guilty despite being vaguely aware. Excitement and ecstasy exceed.

    ¡°Irina, Irina¡­¡­ah, my younger sister, I¡¯m viting my younger sister¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ol, Older brother¡­¡­older brother, at least, older brother¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Wh, What do you want to say Irina. Do you want me to stop!?¡±

    Ah, I¡äm the lowest. Doing terrible things. With that in mind, I rubbed Irina¡¯s little vagina with my cock. The narrow vagina turns up. Irina¡äs luxury underwear sometimes gets tangled between her vagina and my penis. But still, I feel a one-sided joy that I feel that I¡¯m excited that the love juice has increased.

    ¡°At least, older brother¡­¡­at least¡­¡­let¡¯s embrace closely¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Irina is also drunk. She isn¡¯t sane. However, I was excited by the words that came out in such a way, hugging her as if jumping towards Irina and shaking my hips to thrust till the depth of her vagina. Thus I.

    ¡°A, Aaaaaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Haaaaaa¡­¡­a¡±

    We both raise a scream. While listening to the voice of my weaker younger sister, I threw my sperm into the back of her vagina.

    I¡¯m breathing. As expected, I¡äm getting sober. The same goes for Irina. The sounds of the insects are refreshing and gentle.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Older brother, do you want to continue or retire soon?¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Irinaughs and giggles.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry, I did a terrible thing¡±

    ¡°You¡äre really a devil. You cummed inside again?¡±

    Irina shakes her hips slightly with a voice that doesn¡¯t me me at all. My son which is still in Irina¡äs pussy is still energetic.

    ¡°¡­¡­Older brother doesn¡¯t seem to have enough yet¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­but¡±

    ¡°I¡äm also not satisfied yet. ¡­¡­Can you take care of your younger sister a little more?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    As it was, I hold Irina down and cummed inside her three times.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Oh, Wee home, Irina-dono. I was about to pick you up from the inn¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m sorry. I had a good drink and it was a little too much¡±

    Irina smiled at the baron in her usual way. I talk to the baron for the time being.

    ¡°Irina, in that situation here¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯ll drink tea and you¡¯ll be the one to talk to while I be sober¡±

    Irina stops me.

    ¡°But¡±

    ¡°Andy, take it easy. No one willin about your visit¡±

    The Baron also rmended me to go to Irina¡¯s room.

    Closing the door.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhu, my older brother seems to be very nasty¡±

    ¡°I am¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mind if it smelled¡­¡­?¡±

    Irina sticks her tongue out and hugs me again. There should be no change of underwear after the outdoor sex, of course, Irina¡¯s underwear was abundant with love juice and semen.

    ¡°Older brother¡­¡­I¡¯ll let you pamper me a little more?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tension is different¡±

    ¡°Huhu, if you force me to y the role of your younger sister, take responsibility¡±

    I was in high spirits. Irina was thrown into the bed as it was and we continued our gentle and sweet sex y until the morning. ¡­¡­Baroness, she¡¯ll get angry if she knows.

 Chapter 125: Royal Academy Story

    <h4>Chapter 125: Royal Academy Story</h4>

    Luna¡¯s training was nearing the end and everyone was faintly wondering if the next expedition was near and amand was given to me, Anzeros and Aurora.

    ¡°Get on La and go to the royal university¡±

    ¡°Royal university¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It may be about one of the old maps¡±

    ¡°Ah I see¡±

    Come to think of it, when I went to the royal capital before, I asked the Librarians Association.

    ¡°I really want to go by myself, but Luna needs a bit more training¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    We salute for the first time in a long time. Since it¡¯s a lot of work, I try to recruit more people.

    ¡°Keiron, I¡¯m going to the capital, do you want toe along?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop¡±

    Keiron, who was sleeping on a tree, waved with his hand, looking at Goto and Lantz running.

    ¡°When I can rest, I¡¯m going to rest with my best¡±

    ¡°Well, I thought it was like that¡±

    This guy will not want to go to the capital from aid-back Polka without care.

    Goto and Lantz also declined. Soon, the hot springs will be crowded with women because of the weekend. When I went to Neia and Boyd, he was crying because he was beaten ck and blue.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help you if it¡¯s not tomorrow orter¡±

    It¡¯s impossible to heal all his wounds in one day in the miraculous spring. And that Neia.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been moving without wearing armor, so I¡¯m a little happy¡­¡­¡±

    Embarrassingly, she showed off her three-quarter-length dress that Hilda-san bought at a town clothing store. It looks good and she is active and cute, but it¡¯s horrible because she beat Boyd into a ¡¸Half-dead state¡¹.

    ¡°Is it the royal capital? Shall I escort you?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to eat a hot dog from the shopping street south of the arena again¡±

    ¡­¡­She¡¯s surprisingly ecstatic. No, it wasn¡¯t surprising as I originally met her there. She hurries and wears her hat and cloak and Neia put her sword on her waist.

    Jeanne and Selenium are out of the question. Apple declined because she didn¡¯t want to fly too much. Hilda declined because there was no particr use. Since Maia is an emergency means of transportation, I told her to follow Dianne and wait.

    ¡°If you look at it this way, you¡¯ll want to go to the royal capital.¡±

    ¡°Well, Polka is cozy¡±

    Because Anzeros is from the capital city, the water should be more suitable in the city than in the countryside originally, but it said so as if it were natural. Well, it¡¯s like a day trip, and I¡¯m not so attractive to go to the royal university.

    ¡°Ho, would you like to go soon?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, please¡±

    La undresses and transforms into a ck dragon. And Anzeros, Aurora, Neia and I get into the carriage. When I tried to close the door, I saw Irina being caught by Dianne.

    ¡°Le-t-me-go¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a little confusing when you go¡±

    ¡­¡­Yeah, I¡¯ll take her there one of these days.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    La takes off with the morning bells. And when the sun goes down, we arrived at the royal city. Naturally, the dragon body is hidden by a illusion and wended in the suburbs.

    ¡°I wonder if the university is still open¡±

    ¡°Tentatively, we¡äre a Celesta special duty corps. We ¡¯re not going to pay in front of the gates even if they show a bad face¡±

    That¡¯s right. In the current Trot, the title is powerful.

    ¡°Ho, then, let¡¯s go¡±

    La, who has finished hiding the carriage in a illusion, transformed into her human form and wears clothes, before we enter the royal capital.

    There was a strange guy at the royal university. Erik Randall. A tall, slit-eyed gentleman who can¡¯t be mistaken.

    ¡°Ah, Angelina-sama!¡±

    He rushed to us who had entered the university campus with Anzeros and me at the top. There were a lot of well dressed girls (possibly aristocratic or wealthy noble daughters) around, so it was a close approach. ¡­¡­Well, if you are a handsome guy and the eldest son of the famous Marquis Randall, you can pick up any aristocrats or wealthy merchant daughter you want. Yes.

    ¡°Erik¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. 10-man captain Smithson, 10-man captain Aurora¡±

    Erik bowed in front of us. From the surrounding women, a steep gaze pierces Anzeros and Aurora. Also a little to La and Neia.

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­what is this air¡±

    ¡°Ho. As we look so good, we are under the attack of those gazes because of that handsome guy¡±

    La exins to Neia.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re Andy Smithson¡¯s pets. I¡¯m not interested in that guy over there¡±

    The girls around Erik stiffened by La who proims so in a dignified manner.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m different!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a little confusing, just because of your pet¡¯s behavior for a while¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora collectively ignored Neia and La¡¯smotion.

    ¡°Erik, are you a student of this university?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s almost time to get my master¡¯s degree¡­¡­I¡¯d like to work at the university like Grants-sensei¡±

    ¡°What about the heir of the Randall family?¡±

    ¡°My father is still very strong. From my point of view, he will be active for another thirty years. During that time, just because I am a swordsman, I can¡¯t just swing my sword¡±

    Erikughs hahaha. This is a conversation on the clouds. I have no connection to learning at all.

    ¡°But what are you doing here today?¡±

    Erik suddenly shows a serious face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say this, but for now it¡¯s better to avoid going to the university with long ears, so if you have anything to do you should do it quickly¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°There are rumors that the University¡¯s President Conwart was imprisoned by the authorities on suspicion of being involved in a riot. Originally, the university was also recognized by the royal capital as a foreignw and it was all a Celesta¡äs conspiracy. There is a group of perennial students who say that students from different races shall be knocked out from the university¡±

    ¡°Oh dear. Those nobles¡±

    Anzeros shrugs. Several people in the surroundings have a slightly muggy face.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s certainly a noble person who can be a eternity student, but that is a tough term¡±

    ¡°If you have anyints, don¡¯t panic at university, just enter the court as soon as you can and enter the Celesta merchant. Don¡¯t y patriots at the fort of foreignw¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Erik smiles. However, at the next moment, everyone hears a banging sound that hits something hard and everyone is nervous. Only I waste.

    ¡°Aurora!!¡±

    ¡°Yes!!¡±

    Submerge yourself for a moment, Anzeros and Aurora will disappear. An arrow passed through the space where they were. To hear the sound bounced off the cobblestone ground, it seems that it was not a strong bow or arm, but it was scary that it was shot at the university campus.

    ¡°Owner, don¡¯t move¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    La puts me behind her back and takes a full defense posture. Originally La with master knight-ss motor nerves and human perception, won¡¯t let the arrow reach me.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    And Neia is in the midst of escaping.

    ¡°There are so many people in such a peaceful town¡­¡­¡±

    Holding her hat, she whispers in a low voice.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡­!¡±

    I heard the sound of someone biting on his lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly!!¡±

    Neia jumps with a sound of cobblestones shaking. Then she flew away at a stretch of several tens of meters to a man who had a handmade bow on a university building.

    ¡°Are you a warrior!!¡±

    ¡°Hi!¡±

    In an incredible leap, the man is overwhelmed.

    ¡°Those who are not willing to fight don¡¯t take weapons! If you take a sword, if you take a bow, it means that you have tolerated death! I¡¯m a stranger! You abandoned being protected as a people!!¡¡You can be prepared, but you¡¯re not a citizen!! ¡±

    Neia was furious. She hates those who try to harm people with half-preparedness. It is probably the flip side of her pride that she calls herself ¡¸Hero¡¹, covered her entire body with wounds, and still took the lead in fighting monsters.

    ¡°To be prepared for that, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Stop, Neia!¡±

    I cry out with a dy to Neia who pulls out her sword. And Anzeros interrupted like a ck wind in response to my cry. Putting her hands together.

    ¡°Haa!!¡±

    Don, Neia and the bow man were blown together from the top of the school building.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°Gyaa!!¡±

    Neiands beautifully when she turns, but a normal human being, a guy who is a university student at this university, can¡¯t do such a cool show and is about to hit the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡­Tsk. There¡¯s no second time¡±

    Aurora catches him in the air¡­¡­or better said, she grabs him and throws him into the school building window. The ss window unique to the royal city shattered and made a terrible sound.

    ¡°Anzeros, san¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°Neia Grans. I don¡¯t know your past. But people make mistakes. Make a lot of mistakes. Please understand the peace of this town in this country can be wrong¡±

    Anzeros slowly hits Neia. Neia lowered her hat and said ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹.

    ¡°Angelina-sama¡­¡­again, powerful¡±

    Erik also whispered while keeping his self-defense sword in his pocket.

    Post-processing in the university office.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry for the university student attacking a Celesta special duty corps, please forgive it. I handed that student over to the military police. So¡­¡­¡±

    A very kowtowing clerk.

    ¡°No. This is too rough for that student¡±

    Anzeros says quietly. The university clerk was very sorry. It looks like he¡¯s angry with his expressionless face, but the other side is really scary. As Anzeros, if she goes out too badly, she might reverse Neia, so I guess she¡¯s just holding him back.

    ¡°By the way, I made a request to the Librarian Association in the name of 100-manmander Dianne¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, the person in charge of that¡­¡­hey Miller-san, call someone from the Librarian Association promptly!¡±

    Probably because of the uproar, the story goes on.

    The librarian¡¯s reply was that a map was found, but not yet finished. That will be done by tomorrow. As expected, it isn¡¯t good to bring out the original, but it seems to be so now. ¡­¡­It was postponed.

    ¡°This is Neia¡¯s rmended hot dog shop¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. Buster-sama taught me a lot when he was in the royal capital with me¡±

    Neia is not herself. Is it really a reflection? Anzeros goes to her parents¡¯ house and Aurora eats at the inn. La and I were the only ones who followed Neia to her rmended shop.

    ¡°¡­¡­N, really delicious¡±

    ¡°I want a drink¡±

    ¡°Be patient now¡±

    Speaking until La is satisfied, I will be penniless.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Neia bites into her hot dog and slowly chews it. And then she looked up while looking at the evening sky.

    ¡°¡­¡­This country is a good ce. And Anzeros-san and Andy-san are really enviable¡±

    ¡°The treatment for half elves is the worst¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Still, but still I¡¯m jealous¡±

    After pausing a little.

    ¡°Such delicious food is selling normally. It is impossible for a child to starve to death on the roadside. No one in my country says that they don¡¯t want to eat monster meat. There are not a few people who know the taste of human meat¡­¡­¡±

    Reduced ending. Did she think that it was something she couldn¡¯t say loudly.

    ¡°Hundreds have died to have just five heroes and everyone thinks it is natural, it may be useless, as we may be destroyed tomorrow. Everyone thinks so¡­¡­if you are born in such a country, it is enviable that there was discrimination in this country ¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a tough country¡±

    ¡°So, I couldn¡¯t forgive it. In my country, it should never happen. It doesn¡¯t mean that people are taking their lives. You are not allowed to point your weapons at someone else just for a small reason¡­¡­but this is not my country. What a country is this that can have people like that¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not okay to be like that. But it¡¯s not something that can¡¯t be recovered¡±

    I tap on Neia¡¯s hat. Just like Maia did.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it was a relief that Anzeros stopped you while your mistakes were taken back¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I forgive you¡­¡­you¡¯ll be fine¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    My irresponsible forgiveness may be extra care for Neia.

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you, very much¡±

    Neia thanked me.

    ¡°Okay, then this is the end of this story. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll tell you a good advice. Neia, when you¡¯re eating something delicious, it¡¯s rude to food and the chef if you don¡¯t show it is delicious¡±

    ¡°Ye¡­¡­Yes!!¡±

    Neia finally smiles. La and I smiled lightly.

    No, I couldn¡¯t meet 100-manmander Grants again. I will go to the arena, where he¡¯ll always be. ¡­¡­I¡¯m a little worried. I hope he didn¡¯t get sick.

 Chapter 126: Fortress City Rennesto 2

    <h4>Chapter 126: Fortress City Rennesto 2</h4>

    When we received the map and brought it back to Polka, Dianne spread it over the dining room table in the inn and inspected it. And we started studying it with Neia.

    ¡°Kalwin is said to be a valley¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Is water flowing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, for now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then we could narrow down the area from the river. Even though the demon territory is vast, there are not so many rivers that create a valley that can be a fortress. Have you ever seen the ocean? Did you see the Snake Mountain Range? The Eastern Mountain Range. The direction in which the river flows. Give me the information you know¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡±

    The two begin to exchange information before the parchment map.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s a great to have an expert on the terrain here¡±

    Hilda seems to be reliant.

    ¡°Yes, if you narrow down the candidate sites, our search efficiency will jump. ¡­¡­If the map is right, though¡±

    ¡°We can only believe that at the moment. If Dianne-sama goes, she might make a map by herself¡±

    Dianneughs at Anzeros and Aurora.

    ¡°How long do you think it will take to survey this area? If it¡¯s a frustration, it¡¯s pretty important. It¡¯s more certain that we¡¯re going to search for ancient documents in Valery, Arkus and the Goth Kingdom¡±

    ¡°Is that so much?¡±

    ¡°Our job is not only to discover the valley, but to find a route to it. We will see where the monsters originated, predict the flow of the Qi and establish a route where unarmed residents can walk for trade. If we can¡¯t establish a route that they can walk for, it doesn¡¯t make much sense for Renfangas and Kalwin¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­speaking of that, that¡äs certainly the case¡±

    Anzerosughs bitterly. To be honest, I didn¡¯t think it was thatplicated. This wasn¡¯t just a treasure hunt.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many years it would take if I made a map that everyone could use for that purpose. No matter how much La or Maia would help, I wouldn¡¯t be able to make progress while fighting against monsters¡±

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯m not particr about the map¡±

    ¡°Any work that can be done more rxed. ¡­.Do you want to give birth to children? Anzeros and Aurora¡±

    ¡°Ah, ye, yes¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    Will the story return there after all?

    ¡°Hilda-sensei also wants Andy-kun¡¯s child?¡±

    ¡°Hi, Hilda-san, be a little more aware of you being a married woman¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, plunder love!¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Yaah, you havepletely devoured Hilda-sensei¡¯s ripe body and now Andy-kun is cold¡î¡±

    ¡°Why do you look so happy?¡±

    Hilda-san is probably still a fast-thinking person to say that she¡¯s ripe¡­¡­because the story does not advance when it begins to say, I keep silent.

    After a series of checks, Dianne stands up with the map.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start the next expedition¡±

    Everyone looks up. Dianne raised her voice.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning we first head to Rennesto! This is the first full-fledged survey, do not neglect the confirmation of the armament! And don¡¯t forget to procure winter clothes, the demon territory at the sametitude as Trot will get cold sooner andter! Dianne Special Duty Corps, get ready! ¡±

    ¡ºRoger that!¡»

    We put our right fists on our left chest and start preparing.

    Selenium will remain in Polka this time. Hilda-san said that her stomach would soon be conspicuous.

    ¡°Jeanne-chan is still not able to let Peter-kun alone¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m lonely, but I¡¯m a waiting woman. I will help you raise Peter as a good boy¡±

    ¡°Thank you, senpai?¡±

    Selenium and Jeanne shake hands. The two of them are cheerful even if it is painful and whether their temperament ispatible with each other is a good match. And Lunapensates for the reduced strength. I can¡¯t deny that it¡¯s still a little ufortablepared to the all-purpose Selenium, but I think that Dianne-san¡¯s approval is out and she is expecting her future sess. After that, all the men, including Keiron, have no problem. The Ace Knight group and the Dragon group are not upset either. And the nonbatantbination of Apple and Hilda is preparing without any problems. The rest is Neia¡­¡­and there is no problem.

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you like?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to this time too? I¡¯ve never seen the other side of the snake mountain range¡±

    Irina was dressed as a traveler. She is dressed in a thick hooded cloak and has a wand with crystal stalines on the oak material.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, isn¡¯t it? What did Dianne said?¡±

    ¡°Dianne told me to follow this time. There¡¯s a way to make it¡±

    ¡°Are you serious¡­¡­¡±

    Well, no matter how much Irina is the type that is not superior to directbat, various magic including ¡ºPoison Snake Eye¡» can be a force no less than Ace Knight. It is true that Irina¡¯s power is not low. But¡­¡­she is a super important person. I think it¡¯s a bad idea if she doesn¡¯t hold back properly. ¡­¡­Diannees by before I knows it and exins it.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible to secure a base soon and I thought it would be better to go to Rennesto to show the northern elf dignitaries¡±

    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t Irina be refined? It could lead to an elf territory turning upside down at once¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s trust Alex Buster¡¯s security recovery operations and there¡¯s no need to connect Maia to the castle and also there¡¯s Neia. This time there will be no hesitation to leave me and Anzeros easily. It should be much harder to get up than before¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So that¡¯s it¡±

    Certainly, thest battle with the rogues originated in a fleeting way of fluttering the city with most of the direct fighters unable to move. First of all, if you try not to do such a thing, the possibility that Irina is suddenly targeted or deprived will also decrease drastically.

    ¡°So, if you¡¯re really worried, you should be careful. At least your female ves will naturally gather and it will be safer¡±

    ¡°Roger that¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, please take care of me?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, we took off on Maia in our usual carriage. We looked back to the guard duo who waved their hands eagerly and we headed again towards Renfangas Kingdom.

    We arrived at Rennesto in the evening. Even if wended in the courtyard of the castle likest time, there was no real confusion. Since it was a re-visit without a notice, the guards jumped out onto the balcony and so on.

    ¡°Wee, to the mediators between us and Celesta and the northern elf territory¡±

    Immediately during the audience, we meet Queen re. Alex Buster and Sharon are on the side. That¡¯s because of our rtionship with them. Bikini armor is an amazing arrangement next to the majestic throne.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you for the first time¡±

    It was Irina who came forward with dignity. Slowly cut off the mark of blessing and smile at Queen re.

    ¡°I¡äm Irina, the head of the White n, of the Nine ns of the Northern Forest. I came to offer a blessing to the healthy future of Renfangas Kingdom¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­you¡¯re one of the heads of the Nine ns?¡±

    ¡°You might think I¡äm young, but I still count my life for 150 years¡±

    ¡°I know about you from Sharon. Thank you for the convenience of that verse¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I would like you to allow us to stay for a while together with my friend, Blue Dragon Maia and War God Dianne¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    Irina cooled it down to see if she should be rude, but she was 150-year-old. No, should it be the persistence of a real n leader? Even though it is a small country, it has a natural advantage rather than losing thanks to the queen. Irina was a gluttonous idiot and a hidden nasty kid, but I was impressed that she was a real noble. Then, after the greetings of Queen re and Irina are over, Sir Buster proceeds.

    ¡°Is it okay for this visit to remain unchanged?¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡±

    Dianne agrees. On the other hand, Sir Buster goes around a little bit and tries to say something¡­¡­and then closes his mouth a little. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s unusual, but he¡¯s not that kind of person who doesn¡¯t endure it.

    ¡°Well, eventually¡­¡­is that okay? Leaving that aside, a mansion has been prepared for Dianne Special Duty Corps. Please do not hesitate to use it¡±

    ¡°A mansion?¡±

    ¡°It would be inconvenient to go in and out of the castle every time. We¡¯ve prepared a mansion in the aristocratic mansion district that¡¯s just right¡±

    Busterughs grinningly. Sharon smiles and takes over.

    ¡°There was a mansion with arge kitchen, which is easy for ogres to get in and out, so Sir Buster bought it and built a workshop in the garden. If there¡¯s anything else missing you can tell us¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A workshop?¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san needs it¡±

    Sharon looks back at Dianne who has heard it. I¡¯m sure no one else is using it other than me and I don¡¯t know if I use it or not.

    ¡°Sharon insisted on the need for a workshop. I asked a engraver to let it have a soundproof structure, so it¡¯s not as perfect as a magic illusion, but you can work quietly¡±

    ¡­¡­Sharon. I¡¯m happy. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something to do for one person. Or rather, I would be d if she could introduce me to a cksmith who was not busy and would lend me a ce to stay at the forge.

    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll let Sharon¡¯s subordinates from the Gauntlet Knights join you. You can take them on an expedition or you can have them escort you through the city or use them as you like¡±

    ¡­¡­Somehow it¡¯s strangely exhausted.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    We were guided to the mansion introduced by Sir Buster. Although it is the same size or a little narrow as the Baron¡¯s mansion, it can be said that the Baron¡¯s mansion isrge enough as it can amodate about 50 people and have a party. Above all, the first floor with a high ceiling is so nice that the two ogres cannot reach it even if they extend their hands.

    ¡°We finally can sleep with a peace of mind¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good now, but it¡¯s hard to stay in a inn in winter¡±

    Goto and Boyd were happily choosing a room. The second and third floor are not too narrow. The cafeteria is nowrge enough to allow us to eat together as a group of 15 people including Neia.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to lend us such a good mansion?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care a little bit¡±

    Dianne whispered while opening the window.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a reason to live in Rennesto. Rather, we will stay in front line cities such as Catalina in the future. Even if it is a Marquis, this mansion will not be cheap in a fortified city with limitednd¡±

    ¡°Is it a trap¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If it makes sense to trap us, but I don¡¯t think it will be so right now¡­¡­ah, I see¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I was able to read roughly¡±

    Dianne is convinced.

    ¡°Did you read it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­Well, let us use it. It¡¯s probably not a trap and it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to be restraint¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°To put it bluntly, it¡¯s already autumn¡±

    Dianneughed, saying something I didn¡¯t understand.

    It seems that Dianne doesn¡¯t need to be reluctant and can rx, so I go to the newly built workshop in the scary garden.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡­everything is clean¡±

    There are still no walls or ceilings and all the prepared tools are of good quality. It was a shiny studio that stopped me with the apprenticeship of the royal capital, S Studio, and also apprenticed with Jackie.

    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s okay¡­¡­this ce¡±

    Even though it is a workshop made just for me, it shrinks. Difficult to enter. Just open the door and look into it. Suddenly, I heard the sound of gashan.

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you know where this is¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    I try to look back, but I¡¯m scared because the other party¡¯s voice was firm. Or rather, did I do something wrong? I¡¯m sure I can use it. Slowly I look back while confirming the identity of the sound I heard. Iron rod. Red gauntlet. And then.

    ¡°It will be a shame if I let a thief enter. This is the dormitory of Celesta¡¯s army. This is what we Gauntlet Knights are guarding¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Please wait¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s an excuse, you¡¯d better tell it the military police¡±

    ¡°If you have an excuse, I¡¯d like you to do this. It was cool how Almeida said ¡ºWe Gauntlet Knights¡» as if nothing happened¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­?¡±

    Almeida narrowed her eyes. She doesn¡¯t see well because it¡¯s dark. And then.

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­you, Andy Smithson!? Why are you here, like a thief!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different!!¡±

    A bright red gauntlet with a characteristic wolf crest. A gorgeous armor that is different from the past. And the usual training spear. ¡­¡­That Pdin¡¯s dark green Almeida, who should be in Folklore, threatened me for some reason. No, for whatever reason she usually misunderstand.

    ¡°Al-chan, where are you?¡±

    ¡°She probably ignores us¡­¡­it¡¯s not good to leave us alone¡±

    From a little distance, two young knights with the same red gauntlet appear in search of Almeida.

    ¡°Ah, there. What are you doing, Al-chan?¡±

    ¡°Please refrain for misunderstanding something again¡±

    One is a human girl in armor with a rxed face. Is she about the same as Luna? The other is an elf or something simr wearing a bikini armor. Speaking in a strangely disgusting tone whether Almeida is really troubled. This was like a twenty year old that I saw. Well, it¡¯s an elf.

    ¡°I found an acquaintance when I thought I caught a thief¡±

    ¡°I¡äm not a thief! I was told that I can use this workshop!¡±

    ¡°Lie. This is a dedicated dormitory for Celesta army¡äs special forces. And you¡äre someone from Trot

    ¡°I¡¯m a 10-man captain of Dianne¡äs Special Duty Corps, who reports directly to the Celesta Army headquarter¡±

    When I gave my title, two people who came after me reflexively told their names.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m a Gauntlet Knight of Renfangas Kingdom¡äs Elite Knights, my name is Tetris Murray, a regr knight who belongs to Lake Union¡±

    ¡°Ah, I ¡¯m the same, my name is Naris, a regr knight of Lake Union¡±

    ¡°Ah, hello¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida lowers the iron rod and sighs.

    ¡°Lake Union affiliation, Red Arm. ¡­¡­Dark green¡­¡­no. Folklore¡¯s Almeida. I¡¯ll tell if it¡¯s a lie, Andy Smithson!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes Yes¡±

    Against the backdrop of the evening star in the sky. ¡­¡­Why? It was a reunion with that fellow.

 Chapter 127: Fortress City Rennesto 3

    <h4>Chapter 127: Fortress City Rennesto 3</h4>

    I returned to the mansion with three female Red Arms. Of course, everyone was exploring the dormitory that they weren¡¯t yet familiar with and their words quickly proved that I was a 10-man captain of the Celesta army.

    ¡°What did you do this time?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Smithson-san, who even got into a suspicious rtionship with an ck Arm, so it is not surprising to see a Red Arm¡±

    ¡°Lantz and Keiron are a little quiet¡±

    Sharon and I have a rtionship between a customer and a cksmith, nothing else. No, I had worshipped her breasts.

    ¡°Nunu¡­¡­why is a native Trot man who has no fighting power, a part of the Celesta army¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you didn¡¯t hear it in the first ce¡±

    ¡°In the northern forest, I had only heard that he was a hero from the outside world! Moreover, that good-for-nothing fellow, who appears with War God Dianne and Sir Bonaparte, do you think there is room for your affiliation?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Now that you mention it¡±

    Dianne, Sir Bonaparte and even the dragons were jumbled together in the battle at the Holy Beast Labyrinth. Even though they¡äre wondering that I¡¯m in it, it seems foolish to pry into what kind of prototype of group it was. At that time, it was only Dianne, me and Anzeros that belonged to the regr formation of the Celesta army. Even Aurora was a part of it for some reason, it did not change though it was a mysterious name when it saw from the side.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a Celesta¡¯s 10-man captain and I¡¯m not suspicious at all. If you understand, let me go¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­. Well I understand. I will take this opportunity to intermediate with your captain¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes Yes¡±

    When I ask, Sharon ordered those three to receive an mission. They found and caught me before they entered the mansion, so of course they haven¡¯t seen Dianne yet. It¡¯s not necessary to intermediate.

    ¡°Furthermore why is Almeida here¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s a story that I don¡¯t understand in many ways. Almeida has escaped from the Afilm empire and should now be an adventurer in the big city Folklore in the western part of Trot Kingdom. From Trot, Afilm is in the west and Renfangas is in the east. Reverse direction. I can still understand if Almeida turns around because of a problem with Afilm. But being in Renfangas was a bit unexpected.

    ¡°¡­¡­Various things¡±

    I arrived in front of Dianne¡¯s room when Almeida whispered so. I knocked lightly.

    ¡°Dianne, Sharon¡¯s subordinated Red Arms are here¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s open. Please get in¡±

    Upon entering the room, Dianne, Hilda and Irina were preparing tea.

    ¡°We have just moved in today, so I¡¯m sorry to receive you in such a state¡±

    Dianne put her fist on her chest and salutes. The three girls, leaded by Almeida, received it, crossed their arms and then stepped back and bowed lightly. This seems to be the bow of the Gauntlet Knights to their superiors.

    ¡°Today we came here for Dianne Special Duty Corps¡äs escort mission, I¡äm Renfangas Kingdom¡¯s Elite Gauntlet Knights, belonging to the Lake Union, Regr Knight Almeida¡±

    ¡°The same, Regr Knight Tetes Murray¡±

    ¡°Also the same, Regr Knight Naris. Thanks for having me¡±

    ¡°Almeida¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne reacts. Speaking of which, isn¡¯t there a proper acquaintance?

    ¡°Almeida, that ¡ºDancing Spear¡»?¡±

    ¡°I have been called by that nickname before¡±

    Almeida answers calmly. She is probably used to saying that.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­so, when did you cross over the snake mountain?¡±

    Irina asks slowly while hiding her mouth with her fan. Almeida seemed to have thought of someone in the room.

    ¡°¡­¡­!! Wh, White n chief!?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    ¡°Almeida-chan long time no see¡î¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The dark elf from that time!¡±

    She is surprised.

    ¡°Predict a little when I¡¯m there¡±

    ¡°Mu, mumu¡­¡­¡±

    She was sweating cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Since Tetes is beckoning, when she approaches me, she looks like she¡¯s having a lot of fun.

    ¡°Are you Al-chan¡äs ex-boyfriend¡±

    ¡°I¡äm not¡±

    She was a child who wasn¡¯t scared because she was young.

    ¡°What? I thought so to 80 percent because ¡ºThat¡» Al-chan was strangely rxed¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case, that person was an elf? He is a human, right? I think that it¡¯s a level that you can get along with Almeida-san and you¡¯re just working fast. Even though an elf¡¯s love is slow¡±

    And, it seems to have been originally this way of speaking when It thought whether it was such a tone because Naris was troubled by Almeida.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Almeida and herpanions sip tea in the area including me.

    ¡°I¡¯m here because of a deal with Duke Gardner¡±

    ¡°Hou¡±

    In response to Irina¡¯s question, Almeida began to speak again.

    ¡°The condition was a full backup of my personal protection for the half elves. In the mountains near Folklore, I created a residential area where wanderers such as half elves can live safely and Duke Gardner¡äs Sword Saints protects them from the chasers from Afilm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No way. No matter how much the prestigious Gardner family¡¯s business, it¡¯s too easy¡±

    ¡°I thought so, too¡±

    Almeida agrees to Dianne. Even a trot with a strong wind perception against elfs. Regardless of the prestigious Duke Gardner, actively helping can lead to a negative image. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t understand the merit of sending Almeida to Renfangas. If there are Sword Saints that can be used freely in such a business, isn¡¯t it better to send the Sword Saints directly?

    ¡°At first I was wondering what to do, but¡­¡­apparently there is a reason why they can¡¯t send any Sword Saints. It seems that it had to be an unreliable person like me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so. Such¡­¡­I see¡±

    And in Dianne¡äs mind, something seemed to have been connected again.

    ¡°What do you mean¡±

    ¡°¡­ Maybe it¡¯s a matter of fact for Celesta. Even though the Sword Saints are Gardner¡¯s personal servants, using them for diplomacy will hurt Celesta¡äs eyes¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°But Celesta can¡¯tin about the tribal peace policy and charity work. If you can use the Dancing Spear freely in exchange for that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    Almeida, who is a adventurer is in a free position. Regardless of how the check-in battle is being held at the political level, wherever she travels, she can go on a rampage. Undertake what Almeida was doing in Folklore and instead ask her ¡¸As an adventurer¡¹ for a role as a political piece. If that is the Gardner family¡¯s aim, Celesta will certainly not speak out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he send Almeida alone, but¡­¡­well is it really better than doing nothing?¡±

    Almeida grinned when I mutter so. And conversely Tetes and Naris responded.

    ¡°Not at all¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯s because there was one person like this, right? I understand your feelings well. Yeah, but she is strong and Jail-sama and Buster-sama are very happy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I think she¡¯s strong, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°When she participated in the mopping-up operation, the death toll of the regr army seems to have decreased by nearly 20%. The trump card of the gold ss¡±

    ¡°Seriously¡±

    ¡­¡­She is so strong, but Pdin and Red arm? I mean.

    ¡°What did Sir Buster think when he assigned her as our escort¡­¡­¡±

    Isn¡¯t it like mistaking the insignificant for the essential? I thought so, but Dianneughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what we ¡¯re doing, just before the exploration business and nailing, it¡¯s hard to say, but there¡¯s still something to do¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Well, Alex Buster is also serious¡±

    Almeida and Naris agrees. What.

    When I was talking with them, Apple, who had disappeared for a while, came back with a good smell.

    ¡°Because everyone has a lot to do, here¡±

    There are more than a dozen baked goods on arge te. I wonder if it was baked.

    ¡°Wow, what a sweet smell¡±

    ¡°Ca, Can I eat it? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ca, Can I get one too?¡±

    Red Arms react immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sweet that Selenium taught me. I hope its good¡±

    With Apple¡¯s permission, the Red Arms took some of the sweets.

    ¡°Howaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°De, Delicious¡­¡­it¡¯s delicious, this is really, oh my god¡±

    ¡°Sweet¡­¡­?¡±

    Three people are blissful. I tried it but it was a normal sweet madeleine-style sweet. However, these three are very impressed.

    ¡°Are you so impressed¡­¡­? No, it¡¯s delicious¡±

    ¡°Andy Smithson. If you get used to the confectionery in this country, you will understand¡±

    ¡°There are actually a lot of salty baked confectionery and savory fried confectionery here, but there are so few of these¡±

    ¡°Amaii, I ate it after a long time¡­¡­?¡±

    All three take another bite and have blissful expressions.

    ¡°E, Emm, they sell honey and sugar normally in Rennesto and I think you can make it if you care about it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    To Apple¡¯s words, the three make a deep shaded expression for a moment, then eat a bite and make a very blissful expression like a devil.

    ¡°Delicious¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t restrict sweets to sweets¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad to have a culture that hates the cheap seasoning here, but it¡¯s kind of nice to have a royal road¡±

    Yes. I understand.

    ¡°¡­¡­You guys can¡¯t cook¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°! ! ¡»

    All three girls be stiff. ¡­¡­No, they¡¯re all strong and I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s bad.

    Night. Dianne¡¯s dormitory (tentative name) has been settled after the room allocation has been decided and the exploration of the house has beenpleted. When I finished going to the toilet before going to sleep and returned to my room, Almeida holding a iron cane leaned against the wall in front of my room.

    ¡°¡­¡­What is?¡±

    Almeida turns away her face when I said that.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just doing an escort mission¡±

    ¡°Is, Is that so¡±

    I open the door and enter the room. Almeida sneezed. Renesto, south of Polka, is still far away from winter, but it cools down after midnight.

    ¡°¡­ I think it¡¯s okay to sleep separately. Anyway, when there¡¯s no one, if there¡¯s someone, you probably won¡¯t have any bandits in this mansion¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s called a guard¡±

    ¡°You know I have a dragon?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh I see? Come to think of it, you have a dragon¡±

    Almeidaughs small.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect to see you at such a ce. How is Marie doing?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to hear it from you¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for several months. There are no dragon wings. So there is no way I can know how she is doing¡±

    Because I don¡¯t want to raise my voice in the middle of the night, I am a little excited about Almeida¡¯s strangely friendly atmosphere. I wanted to talk to her a little longer, so I beckoned Almeida.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, so let us have a nice time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida and I look into each other¡¯s eyes for a few seconds.

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t really think of you as Marie¡¯s child. No, you are supposed to be Marie¡¯s son, right?¡±

    ¡°What is it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand, but just for a little¡±

    Smiling at Almeida, who whispered, I staggered and invited her in. Closing the door, I move the fire to somemps to lighten the room.

    ¡°Naa¡±

    When I turned around trying to talk to her, Almeida was taking off her armor.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Wh, What is it, Andy Smithson. Is there something on your mind¡±

    Almeida who undress halfway averted her eyes and whispered with her mouth pointed. The style that I once described as not inferior to Selenium was still beautiful though it was a big sess in the hotbed of this demon.

    ¡°¡­ Why are you taking off your clothes?¡±

    ¡°Do you prefer not to take them off?¡±

    ¡°No, not¡­..¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb¡­¡­a lustful devil like you wouldn¡¯t be able to do nothing by inviting a woman in the middle of the night. I don¡¯t want to pollute my armor in the dark¡±

    Thest remaining armor is also taken off and Almeida¡äs naked body is exposed in front of me.

    ¡°Oh, as I said at the beginning, just a little! You won¡¯t get in so many times!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, if that¡¯s all there is to it, I¡¯ll have sex with you¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s alright with you, if it¡¯s all right!! It¡¯s like I¡¯m greedy!¡±

    That¡¯s not it. More fundamentally. ¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s getting kind of annoying.

    ¡°Almeida. Lie down on the bed¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I understand¡±

    It¡¯s not about quality and it¡¯s not about weakness. Almeida is a strange woman who is invited into my room to talk a little, but shepleted misunderstood as she resolved herself. However, no matter how much of the martial arts can be raised, no matter how much the name is revered, the shape of her chest, her tight waist and her beautiful buttocks are attractive.

    ¡°I¡¯ll touch you¡±

    ¡°Kku¡­¡­, yes¡­¡­¡±

    I undress and cover her casually, the closer my face gets, the more Almeida looks like a girl.

    ¡°¡­¡­I expect a lot¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­¡±

    As I poke, pull and y with her nipples with my fingers and suck on them, Almeida immediately bes teary. Is she embarrassed, hurt or feeling good?

    ¡°Lewd Breasts¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s you who¡¯s nasty¡­¡­teasing me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to separate it¡±

    ¡°Wh, What are you separating¡­¡­!¡±

    While sucking her breasts with my mouth, Ib her hair and reach out for her genitals. That ce was already motivated, despite trying to be my sole criminal.

    ¡°After all, you are more indecent¡±

    ¡°Yaa¡­¡­wa, wait, that¡­¡­do, dont stir¡­¡­don¡¯t stir¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning with this finger? Don¡¯t you want to have my penis insert right away?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you looked happy. Pervert

    ¡°N,No¡­¡­!!¡±

    I stir up her pussy that has been shaved for half a day while teasing her nipples. I torture Almeida severely.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Just a little, as you wish, right? If you persist too much, you¡¯re going to be ruined¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me¡­¡­I, I¡¯m particrly, not that weak¡­¡­bu, but, that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, Why¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what it is¡­¡­¡±

    While being pushed by pleasure, Almeida¡¯s guard descends more and more. As usual, I amughing hard at Almeida, who is so weak in bed.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s try to do it as much as we can¡±

    ¡°So, I can do it¡­¡­¡±

    I look into Almeida¡¯s eyes at close range. With a nasty face that can be understood by herself, her tongue is stretched out and licked.

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be fucked while fainting, Almeida?¡±

    ¡°Ya¡­¡­Yaa¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida shakes her head. But her hands on my chest aren¡¯t strong enough.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Dianne, do you get on that hairline man¡¯s intention?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You can ignore it. So hundreds, thousands¡­¡­it¡¯s not bad to make friends¡±

    ¡°But do you want to put Smithson-dono in a difficult position?¡±

    ¡°But Andy won¡¯tpare and contrast two alternatives with his standpoint of life¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. That¡¯s the kind of guy he is¡±

    ¡°And then we will do our best¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­She is a bad woman¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­One more month until the annual invasion of the monsters¡­¡­sigh¡±

 Chapter 128: Fortress City Rennesto 4 [Almeida]

    <h4>Chapter 128: Fortress City Rennesto 4 [Almeida]</h4>

    I press Almeida, whose resistance ispletely weakened, against the pillow and nailed her down with a kiss. It¡¯s easy to get away with shaking one¡¯s head, but Almeida doesn¡¯t seem to run away.

    ¡°What a a sloppy face¡±

    ¡°I, I, haa¡­¡­such¡­¡­nmmm¡±

    I kiss Almeida who is trying to make an excuse again . As we kiss, her thoughts will stop and when I release her lips again, she won¡¯t be able to continue with her words. It¡¯s interesting and every time Almeidaes up with something, I kiss her and y with her words over and over again. Almeida also avoids it or speaks forcefully, but every time I approach her lips, she will withdraw the words she wants to say and kiss me, so she can¡¯t say a word. Covering Almeida that doesn¡¯t wear a single thread, I kept ying for about 10 minutes.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida¡¯s breath is rising. It can be seen that her whole body is sweating gently, faintly pink and her excitement is increasing. But I¡¯m also excited about the same. My hard penis on Almeida¡¯s waist is hard to hide. Sometimes my hot and hard dick passes through the skin of the thighs and hips and every time it caress her, Almeida is inevitably¡­¡­no, it is likely to imagine the intercourse after this while burning the core of her body to the expectation.

    ¡°Almeida¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A, Andy¡­¡­Smithson¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about time I get into you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uu¡­¡­¡±

    I suck and stop Almeida¡¯s lips, who is trying to say something in a reflexive way and I open Almeida¡¯s legs and slide my waist in. Her legs that produce the speed outside the midst of a person still do not erase the feminine softness and beauty. Like Dianne, Anzeros and La, there is no doubt what happens. Almeida, who twisted with her fingers, repeatedly caressed and kissed me again, was waiting for a man.

    ¡°Can you see it Almeida? My penis will be lurking in your nasty hole¡±

    ¡°N, aa¡­¡­a, uu¡­¡­!!!¡±

    If I can get here, I won¡¯t dare to confirm it. I lightly set fire to the sad soul which looks like it before I know it and rub my penis carefully against between Almeida¡äs crotch, before pushing it in.

    ¡°Uguu¡­¡­u, uuu¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Get inside¡­¡­look, I¡¯m touching the seed bag in your belly¡±

    ¡°S, Seed juice¡­¡­at least in the womb¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to have a child here? If not, isn¡¯t it okay to use the bag to collect seed juice?¡±

    ¡°The¡­¡­There is¡­¡­!¡±

    Almeida is grabbed by me by the arm, and she retreats to a girl¡¯s tone while being licked by me. As she regresses from a girl, she expresses her desire to be a mother.

    ¡°Child¡­¡­baby, pregnancy¡­¡­someday, I¡¯ll do it¡­¡­! Someday, Someday¡­¡­here, here¡­¡­!!¡±

    Almeida has a face that seems to be feverish and uses my cock to point to that ce.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not a seed bag¡­¡­ properly, womb¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand. ¡­¡­.Correction, in your belly¡±

    Gui, I throw my penis inside. The crisp feel of the cervix and the strange feel of vagina folds that I haven¡¯t yet experienced with my dick make my ns soaked in pleasure.

    ¡°Nuu¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna seed this womb now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Seed, kkee¡­¡­¡±

    The vagina tightens. It¡¯s more of a shiver than a feeling. I wonder if it remembers the feeling of how I poured arge amount inside before.

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Do, Don¡¯t tighten so much¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not doing it¡­¡­you just happen to be inside¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida diverts her eyes and whispered in a sweet and thin voice that I couldn¡¯t imagine from her usual dignified voice.

    ¡°Ho, However¡­¡­just because it feels so good, I¡¯llugh at it when I can¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Can youugh? You will get pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Yo, Your weak sperm cant make me be pregnant¡­¡­¡±

    It was a messed-up theory, but it seems that the theory armament in Almeida has been satisfied.

    ¡°I¡­¡­to make me pregnant, that. human sperm only needs momentum¡­¡­if you can do it, try it¡­¡­you lust demon¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°I will try¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Somehow there is a feeling that I am stepping into a trap, but this beautiful elf knight ridiculous me while being engulfed by the roots and says ¡¸Can you do it?¡¹ as if I¡äm not a man. I left my whole body to Almeida, crushed her rtively big breasts with my own chest, hugged her back that was smaller I expected with my arms and enjoyed her ass with my palms. I swing my hips to taste her slowly at first and increase the speed afterwards.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­a, aaaa¡­¡­amazing, body¡­¡­like this, nooo¡­¡­ikechyuuu¡­¡­?¡±

    Almeida epts my firm dick, heat and clinging movement and begins to scream loudly. Before I knew it, she also wrapped her hands around my back. ¡­¡­After all, she may miss human skin.

    ¡°Hehee¡­¡­ If you really be pregnant, what do we say to my mother?¡±

    ¡°Hua¡­¡­?¡±

    Holding Almeida, I shook my hips and pushes up her womb, while whispering to Almeida.

    ¡°¡­¡­A, uu¡­¡­I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡­¡±

    Guchuguchu, gishigishi. The focus of Almeida¡äs eyes flew a little far away, as she is swayed by the thoughts of constant pleasure.

    ¡°¡­¡­U, uuu¡­¡­?¡±

    A trembling tremor is transmitted to my arms.

    ¡°¡­¡­Please, give it¡­¡­to me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­My mother, she probably will be angry, naa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uh¡­¡­?¡±

    It¡¯s not the answer to the question, but at least in my memories I remember my mother. Almeida slowly embraces me closely, she is probably delighted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put it out¡­¡­haa, haaa¡­¡­I¡¯ll put it out, Almeida, your womb, I¡¯ll use it¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­try it, use¡­¡­my, stomach¡­¡­!!¡±

    Bikun, Bikubikun, Almeida begin to have convulsions.

    ¡°¡­¡­No, no¡­¡­after all, I can¡¯t think of anything anymore¡­¡­!!¡±

    My penis, which goes back and forth at a speed that squeezes Almeida¡¯s vagina, scolds pleasure and makes me expect higher heights and make me move faster. Almeida finally abandoned her thoughts because of the intense pleasure. For her it is perfect. And I don¡¯t hesitate to push my dick into Almeida¡¯s womb and rub the inside.

    ¡°K, Kuhaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°A, aa, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    Soon, I ejacte. Bukunbukun and my sperm that is vomited deep into her depth is not asrge as when we had sex in the northern forest. However, she also reach heaven from having it poured into her womb. Almeida fainted happily. ¡­¡­I can see and feel that her eyespletely lose focus and her body rxes.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­¡±

    I adjust my breathing

    ¡°¡­¡­Well then¡±

    As dered, I resume having sex with Almeida who fainted.

    Almeida, who rxed like a doll, regained consciousness after 15 minutes.

    ¡°U, a¡­¡­a¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good morning Almeida. Let¡¯s continue to have sex¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, e, eee¡­¡­a, ya, no¡­¡­already sto¡­¡­nnn!?¡±

    Almeida bes mature while making her eyes be ck and white when her mouth is sealed with a kiss. I resumed the movement as it is and made Almeida faint again. ¡­¡­I poured about six times in total into her womb and went to sleep as if I had run out of energy.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Next day.

    ¡°Andy-sama¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, get up Andy Smithson. Get up¡±

    ¡°Nuu¡­¡­?¡±

    I woke up by Almeida¡äs voice while someone is unconsciously handling my erection. When I raise my face gently, I saw Almeida¡¯s impatient face. I noticed that I slept while hugging her and grabbed her boobs.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s the end. People would have seen it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    When I turned my face to the side, Maia looked troubled. She remembers me fighting with Almeida once and want to ask why we¡äre having sex here now. Yesterday, it seemed that she had withdrawn into the room earlier than the Red Arms came as she drunk alcohol with La in the underground brewery.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, is it okay if the exnation ends once?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    ¡°Wait! Do you let her keep watching? Andy Smithson!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get out in a little bit, so be a little patient¡±

    ¡°A, ya, yamee, ya, yaaaa¡­¡­nmmm¡±

    I suppress Almeida who resists with a kiss again and cummed again. After I finished and changed my clothes, I got some tips. It didn¡¯t hurt so much, but Almeida was half-crying. Shy.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    After Almeida left, I try to exin something that is not exined to Maia.

    In summary, she was convinced that Andy-sama had been seriously vited¡¹ and I wondered if it was eptable as an exnation, but thats it. After going to the cafeteria with Maia, having an unusuallyrge breakfast, and going to the garden to see the workshop again, Anzeros and Tetes, Aurora and Naris were practicing.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so careful¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy. Good morning.¡±

    Anzeros takes a distance from Tetes and then lowers her sword.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    When I asked about vagueness and the strength of Tetes, Anzeros understood andughed.

    ¡°She is pretty good¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. 10-man captain Anzeros is quite

    Either they don¡¯t show each other the inside of their hands, or they¡¯re both fearless. When I looked at Aurora and Naris, who were continuing to fight, it seemed that this was not the best. Aurora wields two swords like dancing and Naris receives it with two swords in the same way. In spite of its splendor, Aurora is getting better, but Naris is unlikely to suffer.

    ¡°Huu. ¡­¡­You have dirty eyes¡±

    ¡°No, no that¡­¡­I see such a two-sword style for the first time 10-man captain Aurora¡±

    ¡°Oh, where did you learn swordsmanship Naris-san?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my own style¡±

    Naris put down her sword. Instead, she takes a spear that wasying around. It¡¯s as short as Almeida¡äs spear..

    ¡°Is it okay to try it with this one now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t two-sword style, your fighting style?¡±

    While Aurora is frowning, Naris scratches her head andughed ahaha.

    ¡°I¡¯m a jack of all trades and master of none¡±

    ¡°Jack of all trades and master of none?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any particr weapons. I don¡¯t like weapons at all¡±

    She shows us a disy by spinning the spear around. That manner of using one¡¯s hands is certainly not dangerous.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been poor for a long time and even when I was abyrinth adventurer, I used to pull through by picking up other people¡¯s belongings. I¡äm best with bows if I say so myself¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re a Red Arm, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a Red Arm¡±

    Gauntlet Knights areposed of avant-gardebat experts. Archers are special cases.

    ¡°Why am I a Red Arm? If the avant-garde unit didn¡¯t run away at that time, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see thepanymander when I was bothering with monsters and hammers. If I didn¡¯t, I would normally be a archer, but I could have raised my sry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What a great career¡­¡­¡±

    Good grief.

    ¡°I mean Naris¡±

    ¡°What does 10-man captain Smithson want to know my three size secret?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s another time. ¡­¡­ Where is your family?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see?¡±

    Naris tilted her head andughed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t really know. I think it¡¯s a n somewhere in the south. It was a surviving childhood where my parents died before telling me and I couldn¡¯t talk to them anymore¡±

    ¡°Parents¡­¡­died? No, but still a friend of the forest¡±

    ¡°The whole forest has been burned down. During the Fire Dragon War Era¡±

    Naris scratches her head and sighs.

    ¡°Specially, I don¡¯t think I need to go on a dragon persuasion mission or an escort mission, but it¡¯s a job¡±

    ¡°Persuasion¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I hadn¡¯t said this, I¡¯ve never heard of 10-man captain Smithson, who wasn¡¯t listening to me now! In the first ce, why are you interrupting into the conversation with a harmless face! Didn¡¯t you just get up and talk to me in the mood of my n?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cut me! Tsuka Aurora was crawling, so the warne is out anyway!¡±

    ¡°What if you say so!¡±

    That¡¯s stupid. Naris sighs and reveals the story.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dragon, I wonder if you can lend it to us, it¡¯s like Buster-sama is aiming at it¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°What that is¡­¡­that?oes 10-man captain Smithson not know?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Next month, all of Renfangas will be filled with monsters. Its this season. We want the dragon to help¡­¡­hey?¡±

    In the morning sunshine. Bikini armor is also dazzling from the mouth of the elf girl. The words which cannot be missed came out.

 Chapter 129: Fortress City Rennesto 5 [Luna Apple]

    <h4>Chapter 129: Fortress City Rennesto 5 [Luna Apple]</h4>

    For the time being, I shake off Naris who cries ¡¸Sttoopp be silent¡¹ and go to Dianne to report it. Dianne said, ¡¸I see¡¹ when she heard my slightly confused and sloppy report.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a famous story. Once a year, Renfangas will be invaded by the monsters of the demon territory during fall and winter¡±

    ¡°Why is that happening?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure. Like the weather, the flow of ¡¸Qi¡¹ is certainly influenced by the seasons, so there are theories that it is caused by it as the monsters don¡¯t like the cold. There is also a theory that the devil king is giving orders every year, but¡­¡­well, it¡¯s fake. If you hear about the monster, there¡¯s no difficulty¡±

    ¡°But the story of Sir Buster, who is aiming for a dragon for that¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a natural flow, isn¡¯t it? Alex Buster was originally looking for a scenario in which the dragon would take sides with the national army. It is sure to be a major invasion of the fall that the Renfangas army needs the greatest support. Even if they don¡¯t receive permanent protection, if they can only gain help once, it will be at that time of year¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So did Dianne noticed the purpose of Naris?¡±

    ¡°Rather than having noticed, Alex Buster¡¯s generosity is a good idea, and it can be seen as a good mood for temporary support. A dragon can destroy a city in half a day. Maia alone has an operational efficiency that isparable to a single army and if you consider putting her on your side, it¡¯s not expensive as one or two noble mansions¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­indeed¡±

    ¡­¡­Therefore, it was decided not to read deeply in the back, and to receive this mansion without hesitation.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Dianne is willing to give Maia as war potential of that great invasion?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different from this¡±

    Dianneughs somehow.

    ¡°What are we in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Sp, Special duty corps¡­¡­for exploration¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, it is not Celesta but a power contribution by the rmendation from the northern elf territory. The main force is the Blue Dragon, the guardian of the elves and we¡¯re only helpers.

    Irina who was also listening next to me joined the conservation.

    ¡°That¡¯s just the way that Dianne directed. As our northern forest n meeting, we¡¯d rather push for heroes like Smithson-dono, Dianne, sky-blue Aurora and white Anzeros¡±

    ¡­¡­Wait a minute.

    ¡°¡­¡­White Anzeros?¡±

    ¡°Aaron, her father, is a member of my white n. ¡­¡­In principle, half-elves aren¡¯t admitted to be a part of a n, but they will be called at the n meeting¡±

    ¡°Since I started to be seen as a hero, it¡¯s such self-interested¡­¡­adults are dirty¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. It¡¯s a stone of harmony that gives authority to mixed blood¡±

    Other ns are going to be vain people, but the white n is also serious considering that Irina is the n head.

    ¡°The reason why Almeida was sent to us was also a kind of exchange condition¡­¡­no, I wouldn¡¯t be fooled by his righteousness and letting us pull onto the battlefield. But well, it¡¯s not a bad idea¡±

    ¡°Sir Buster has be unbelievable¡±

    ¡°He is an aristocrat and great hero who carries the nation. And this is a national crisis, but every year, to ask for help for the opportunity to save thousands of soldiers. ¡­¡­Nevertheless, whether or not to ride along is another story¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so? It¡¯s hard to refuse if you know that and have received this house¡±

    ¡°I told you, we are helpers for the blue dragon, the guardian beast of the northern elf territory. You don¡¯t have to refrain from the fine pressures. Whether it is worth the power of the dragon or not, lending power or not? It¡¯s the blue dragons themselves and the elves that decide everything¡±

    Dianne leaves the back of the brand new chair and giggles.

    ¡°In other words, even if we refuse, we can say that it depends on Maia¡¯s mood, or that it doesn¡¯t follow the intentions of the northern elf territory. We have nothing to do with it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s also a scam.

    ¡°Of course, you can lend power. Even if you don¡¯t put Maia at risk, her blizzard breath will save hundreds of lives. Many, like Catalina, have seen it. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be more supportive. ¡­¡­Above all, you¡¯ll know how hard it is for soldiers to fight monsters¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I¡¯ve been a crossbow soldier for over 7 years. Crossbows have fewer opportunities tounch than infantry and are less likely to be at risk due to Dianne and Anzeros. However, it is unbearable to see your ally dying by the fangs of an monster and it is not once that I vomited and cried collecting the corpses and relics of ally soldiers to send them back.

    ¡°You can decide at the end. Maia and La¡¯s master is you, Andy. And I¡¯ll do everything for you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    I don¡¯t want to fight, neither Maia nor La. I don¡¯t want them to be hurt. However, there is also a desire how it is how to continue to be taken care of by the unknowing gesture while tens of thousands of soldiers desperately defend this country. I can¡¯t help anything, but the two dragons are different. They can save many people.

    ¡°¡­¡­I will consult with them¡±

    ¡°Do so¡±

    ¡°Well, we will prepare¡±

    Dianne and Irina are sent off with confident faces as if they know the result. ¡­¡­Well, I know what the conclusion is.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯ll do it with your justice

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind fighting if Andy-sama allows it¡±

    When I went to La¡äs and Maia¡äs room and had a voice-canceling illusion made just in case, I consulted with them after telling them about the top secret story and the two responded immediately.

    ¡°I promised before that I won¡¯t let you fight too much and I think about the fact that you guys are going to get hurt¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Owner may feel a big difference between cats and dragons, but we are the strongest monsters on the continent¡±

    ¡°Any goggles and sacred beasts, just monsters won¡¯t hurt you?¡±

    ¡°Dianne is also a friend¡±

    ¡­¡­I thought it was said, but I¡¯m d that Sir Bonaparte and Dianne didn¡¯t turn into enemies. If I imagined it for a moment, it seemed to be a mess.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­it¡¯s going to be the main monsters extermination for a while from now on, best regards¡±

    ¡°Ummm¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    For that reason.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go to report our participation in the battle right away¡±

    Dianne took out the essories for going out of the box and got ready.

    ¡°Andy, call Almeida. Irina call Maia and Neia¡±

    ¡°Almeida?¡±

    ¡°There are things to be aware of before you go. Surely Maia¡äs hostility, right?¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    Irina puts her hand on the door to supplement it.

    ¡°You¡¯re Maia¡äs rider and it¡¯s going to be difficult to do something in the future¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°La is a dragon, too. In order to enhance the entanglement of the northern elves in an image, we pushed out only Maia who had a deep rtionship with the elves. When we focus on La¡¯s presence, our purpose is blurred. ¡­¡­And let¡¯s know that you, who have vague attribution to the nation and have lowbat abilities, have absolutemand over them¡±

    ¡°If you are not good enough, you¡¯ll not only be targeted for your character, as they can¡¯t help but think that you¡¯vee to destroy their country by pretending to be an envoy, right?¡±

    ¡°De, Destroy it!?¡±

    ¡°Absolutemand of two dragons has so much potential¡±

    ¡­¡­U, Uwaa. That¡¯s¡­¡­do I have to hide it for sure? Is it natural that Neia was concerned about it now? I¡¯m not a strategist or a soldier and from the point of view of a stranger, I can¡¯t get a good look at it.

    ¡°Fortunately, Alex Buster and Lister Jail also seem to be sparse in the cultural form of dragons and don¡¯t realize the absolute nature of an rider, so there is still salvation¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured that Maia will be reasonably organized in the same manner as a n meeting¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Irina aimed at¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°At the time of ¡ºNorthern Forest n Meeting¡», at least the elves have that much authority. If you look at it from something you don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just that you¡¯vee out with a convincingbination¡±

    ¡­¡­It seems to be rounded up somehow, but I think this is going to be a huge debt.

    ¡°Well, you should prepare for the battle with the monsters¡±

    ¡°And leave theplicated adults to your elders?¡±

    ¡°Uwaa, I¡¯m not sure what Irina says¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, I¡äm not someone that canpete against a 153-year-old opponent.

    After a while, Irina and Dianne, Maia and Neia and the three Red Arms leave the mansion. At the castle, they meet Sir Buster and Queen re and report their participation. Dianne and others were grinning about the protection of the dragon and paying back the rewards, so the bargaining negotiations would be fierce.

    So, I decided to go into the workshop that I couldn¡¯t enjoy yesterday and try to do a lot of things in earnest. For the time being, I bring Apple and Luna who seemed to be free with me.

    ¡°Tell me how much you heard outside because I¡¯ll scream inside¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good weather¡±

    Regardless of the serious Apple, Luna, who keeps her eyes closed in the sunny autumn garden, is a little unreliable. But she¡¯s the best person to have the right ¡¸Different ears¡¹ as a sample. It¡¯s frustrating that La can hear any sound even if it¡¯s only a small sound and Lantz with normal ears was busy with checking the bathroom with Goto. Then, I try to scream from inside the workshop leaving the girls outside. I can¡¯t answer it just by screaming, so I¡¯ll do it properly.

    ¡°Boob©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤s!!¡±

    I thought about the content myself, but that was it.

    ¡°¡­¡­How was it? Did you hear anything?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I feel like I heard something, but I didn¡¯t understand it well¡±

    It¡¯s a subtle thing to think of as an amazing soundproofing performance or if they¡¯re pretending they couldn¡¯t hear it.

    ¡°Then once again¡±

    I enter the workshop and close the door.

    ¡°Apple, I love you ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!!¡±

    I open the door.

    ¡°Did you hear me?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Sleepy¡­¡­¡±

    If they can hear it, there will be some kind of reaction, but they are serious. Or rather, Luna is nodding off. ¡­¡­You may think that this is truly amazing soundproofing. When ites to this.

    ¡°¡­¡­You can shout without anyone knowing¡±

    There seems to be a wide range of uses other than cksmithing and crafting, such as a secret strategy meeting or letting someone scream loudly. When Apple sees me, she turns red and Luna unfolds her eyes and patterns her tail.

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, our voices¡­¡­don¡¯t leak out?¡±

    Two perverts who misunderstood beautifully. No, it¡¯s definitely my fault. A slightly troubled Apple and a red-faced Luna with her cat ears slightly facing away, look at me with expecting eyes.

    ¡°Of course¡±

    I¡¯m not wrong to answer that. It should never be wrong.

    ¡°Ye, Yesterday you were with that knight¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d get in with someone I know, but I didn¡¯t get in because I didn¡¯t know her¡­¡­¡±

    In the corner of the workshop wrapped in silence, on a rxing sofa. The two girls are sitting side by side with me in between and the new fluffy sofa will get dirty soon. Luna¡¯s average boobs and Apple¡¯s big breasts. Wearing a sporty tank top and elegant dress. Two different feelings that entertain me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that person going to be a female ve too?¡±

    ¡°If you increase the number of female ves at such a pace, I¡¯m sure there will be no more seeds for Lina and Yuna¡±

    ¡°Sh, She is not going to be a female ve. ¡­¡­It¡¯s just that, there¡¯s a bit of a dispute before¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s good, but I¡¯m a female ve, so do me more every day¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I, Its like Andy-san brought me here to do that, so I¡¯m morefortable with it. Even if you let me suck it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll be fine when I¡¯m seeded with magic, so don¡¯t waste it¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change that I can seed you at any time! But rather, I don¡¯t waste baby juice because you don¡¯t need contraception and I focus more on it¡±

    ¡°Huuu!¡±

    ¡°Muuu¡­¡­¡±

    Don¡¯tpete with each other.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say too much, female ves are female ves!¡±

    ¡°Ann¡±

    ¡°Niuu¡±

    I put my hands into both chests and pinch their nipples. Luna listens with a surprised face and Apple writhes as if expecting it.

    ¡°First Luna. You don¡¯t have enough attitude to make me feel that way because you¡¯re just saying good things

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­ya, that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Apple too. It¡¯s hard to get to the bed when you don¡¯t say you can do anytime or no matter how much you want¡±

    ¡°Be, Because it may be annoying¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying It¡¯s a nuisance

    I urged them to rub their bodies against me, insert my hands in a nasty and take off their clothes. They take off their clothes one by one ording to the guidance of my hands. Luna¡¯s thin, supple, yet natural skin that makes you feel fresh. Apple¡¯s plump, curvy, feminine naked body. They be naked in the dark workshop.

    ¡°I knew you were lechers and it cant be helped to make you my female ves¡±

    ¡°Au¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Te, Terrible¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°In other words, it doesnt matter how lewd you are. But no fighting!¡±

    I remove the belt and leave the front of the pants exposed. Needless to say, my penis pointed upwards because it enjoyed their bodies. While holding Luna¡¯s waist and pulling it over my penis, I embraced Apple¡¯s chest and rub it while deeply kissing her. Apple¡¯s beautiful face oveps with my face. Tongue that is intertwined more than words. And to regain my interest, Luna shook her body a little and my dick entered inside.

    ¡°Hua, a, aa¡­¡­¡±

    Apple counters Luna¡¯s desperate waist swing. Pushing her breasts against me as if she leaned forward, continuing to kiss me deeply, guiding my hand to the crack of her butt and inviting my fingers to y with her butt hole rather than fearing it. With one hand I help Luna¡¯s hips move, while my other hand mess around with the butt and hole of Apple on the couch, sometimes invading and enjoying. Apple leaves everything to me and keeps kissing and Luna starts to improve and moves more and more.

    ¡°N, Nnu¡­¡­nmu, nchuuu¡­¡­reru, hamuu¡­¡­muuuu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Au, ha, a, auuu¡­¡­n, ah, auhh¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­Luna, you can speak more, rather, show more¡­¡­ku, uu¡±

    ¡°B, But¡­¡­butt¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No one can hear you¡­¡­no one can hear your naughty voice¡­¡­¡±

    I naturally shake my hips and ept Apple¡¯s kisses intermittently, whispering to Luna, who does not know if she is in trouble or not.

    ¡°Keiron and Boyd are taking a nap in the vicinity without knowing that you¡¯re naked on my side¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    For some reason, Boyd is close to her age, has the same ss, has good care and friendly Keiron is a close friend of Luna. By making her aware of them, Luna¡¯s shame is struck and the joy of raising a shout near them is sought.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put it out¡­¡­your naughty voice. I¡¯m sure it feels good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­uu¡±

    Luna endured with her mouth for a while, but in the end.

    ¡°¡­¡­?? Haaa, a, aaa, yaaa, feeling good, Andy, my master¡äs penis, feeling good¡­¡­feeling good!!¡±

    Entrusting herself to the virtues, confess loudly indecent things and raise an indecent voice. And I was excited about it and strengthened the attack on Apple¡¯s lower body like swinging my elbow.

    ¡°Haaaaa¡­¡­Andy, saann¡­¡­?¡±

    And I strike up Luna¡¯s butt extremely high and ejacte. Perhaps she was surprised by the heat and my dick fell off Luna¡¯s vagina and semen was sprinkled all over the Luna¡äs waist whonded on her knees. And Apple took a look at it.

    ¡°Yaa¡­¡­it¡¯s a waste¡­¡­?¡±

    Immediately, the overflowing semen sticks to her waist and Apple immediately catches Luna¡äs waist and licks it.

    ¡°Nyauu¡­¡­st, stop¡­¡­!?¡±

    With that tongue, Luna culminated. In a quiet workshop, the three of us listen to each other¡¯s rough breathing.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    After cleaning up, we left the workshop and I apanied the two girls to their rooms. In the hallway I ran into La who is grinning.

    ¡°What is¡±

    ¡°Ho. You-know-what, it¡¯s unbelievable to hear that catgirl to be so bold?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    Did she hear it after all? It¡¯s okay.

 Chapter 130: Fortress City Rennesto 6

    <h4>Chapter 130: Fortress City Rennesto 6</h4>

    The day after Dianne went to the castle, we began to prepare for a massive monster invasion. After all, this is a policy shift from exploration tobat support. Although it was originally supposed to fight against some monsters, it is often necessary to change the role, whether it is role division or armed.

    ¡°Hey, Smithson, the production of thick arrows for crossbows won¡¯t be finished in time¡±

    ¡°Eh, really? Sharon, you said you¡¯d probably be okay¡±

    First of all, considering the convenience of exploration, there are at most 20 arrows per person, but no matter how much reserves are avable, there will be no reserve. We guys basically have nothing to do other than shooting with our crossbows, so we wanted to secure a lot of arrows. However, although the thick arrows of the crossbow is not a difficult product industrially, it bes a custom order because it is still notmon. And the craftsmen who seemed to do it were, of course,den with orders from other soldiers and gauntlet knights during this period before the great invasion.

    ¡°Fortunately we¡¯re free and we may be able to make it by hand by securing only the ingredients¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to finish¡­¡­Keiron, you¡¯re not going to skip it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to skip at such a time. ¡­¡­No, I might get tired of it and doze off¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you do it on purpose? There¡¯s a spare part for the crossbow and Anzeros¡äs armor¡±

    ¡°Eh, wait a minute, is Lantz and I also going to work silently?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m also pretty good at fine work, so I¡¯m going to help you¡±

    Apart from strangely dexterous Boyd, Goto who is not good at crafting is out of force. The hit rate of the crossbows isn¡¯t bad, so it shouldn¡¯t be awkward.

    Anzeros and the others are also engaged in battle exercises, going back and forth between the front lines and Rennesto, where there has been an increase in skirmishes.

    ¡°Not to mention ¡ºDancing Spear¡» Almeida, but Tetes and Naris are also quite used to it. Red Arm thought that the standard of appointment was sweet, but after all it is much more stable than Bronson and Elliot¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, Gauntlet Knights is such a terrible word. Almeida-san is the same, but even if you look at the list, you can see the transfer from Sword Saints and Ace Knight and it¡¯s just like a dreampetition¡±

    Aurora seems to have the nature of a hero maniac apparently though it thought for a long time and it is enraptured to say that she saw swordsmen who she doesnt know at all asionally in the town. Even if you know that you are longing for an stage actor, it feels a little bit ridiculous, but that day, I will focus on Aurora at night.

    ¡°Huhuhu. Of course, I¡¯m always going to be aware of who I am ve to¡±

    I¡¯m a little scared because she knows that she is going to have sex these days.

    Regardless of Maia, in the public, La was a ¡¸Mysterious female warrior from the desert¡¹ and was supposed to fight with a weapon.

    ¡°It sounds like it was a long time ago, but it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been fighting seriously with my weapon.¡±

    Of course, her physical ability isparable to Dianne, so there is no concern about the strength of the person in question. However, because of the fighting style that pushes with power rather than technique, it seems that there is a longer day in using axes and hammers than defensive weapons such as swords and spears.

    ¡°I¡¯m not happy that the light weapons broke¡±

    ¡°You used too much strength¡­¡­¡±

    After going into a small battle with monsters with Anzeros, I was a little surprised when I heard that a dozen of broken swords and spears came back with La. Well, it¡¯s good because she can always use her dragon form if ites to an emergency.

    Dianne and Irina were each working on office work. Rather, negotiators with various ces. After all, Irina seems to have helped a lot thanks to the strong title of ¡¸Northern Forest n Head¡¹.

    ¡°Even if you use a dragon, it¡¯s inconvenient if you don¡¯t use it in a ce where there are no soldiers around. I want to get a strategy n¡­¡­however, there seems to be not a strategy like a strategy very much. Only the deployment procedure and replenishment bases are clearly stated in the input materials¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, humans are astounded by thebination of Dianne and I¡±

    Well, I think that thebination of a beautiful dark elf and a white elf is amazing even if it is not the sight of a human.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Well, every day is restless. Even if you hang around the city from time to time, peoplee and go, making you think there is something going on. If this is a festival like Harvest Festival, I would be excited.

    ¡°Now, do you do it quickly so that we don¡¯t get involved with scary people?¡±

    ¡°It¡äs okay. I¡¯ll protect you alone¡±

    Shopping with Neia. As expected, the demand and supply are copsing and when we went around the market while getting tired of rising prices, there were some scary people.

    ¡°Hey you, are you thinking we are blind? No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s probably a Trot-made work. I used to work at a big workshop in Trot, so I know that¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about a sword from Trot, but it¡¯s not from a big workshop¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay to sell this with a Trot mark. Eh!?¡±

    It seemed to be difficult for the arms dealer. Well, it is quite a courageous story to say that to a weapons dealer without a bouncer and I agree with the stubbornness, but nothing is questioned. If you want something decent, you can buy it at a proper store. Although it is undeniable that the selling side also seems to be ¡¸Slightly difficult to sell even at this time¡¹, it is not pleasant to see.

    ¡°Arbitration¡­¡­do you want to enter?¡±

    ¡°I feel like it¡¯s a little too much for you¡­¡­¡±

    We probably would be able to manage somehow¡­¡­suddenly a tall woman appeared there.

    ¡°Hey hoodlum¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah? Hey old woman, do you want to be beaten up¡±

    For a moment, a golden light runs across her profile. And the next moment.

    Dogon!

    Sounds like hitting a rock resonate. The hoodlum leaps with great strength to the city wall, blowing off several market stalls.

    ¡°Ah!? What¡¯s wrong with you now!?¡±

    I realized that it was due to the tall woman¡äs punch because she was raising her fist after the destructive destruction scene. Soaring sunshades, scattered pieces of wood, broken pieces of fruits and swords spread by merchants sttered and stabbed into stalls here and there. Along with the hoodlum, the hawker was involved and flew several meters. Overwhelming.

    ¡°Gyaa!¡±

    ¡°Ou, Our sales!¡±

    ¡°Da, Dad, are you alright dad!¡±

    It ¡¯s not a matter of arbitration.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter now, let¡¯s say it again!!¡±

    The woman shouts while walking along the path made by her punch and the hoodlum. If you look closely, she is an ogre. Oddly enough, her eyes were shining golden.

    ¡°What that¡±

    ¡°Hu, Hurry up¡­¡­ah, Gold Arm¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s true¡±

    It looks a little small for arge hand that matches the tallness of that female ogre, but the gauntlet was certainly gold. Is that thest¡­¡­the fourth Gold Arm?

    ¡°Try to say it once again!¡±

    The female ogre still talks to the hoodlum whose shoulder and arms are broken and he is vomiting blood from his mouth. At that moment Lister-san rushed her from the air. He probably ran on the roof of the town buildings.

    ¡°Here!! Hey Ate, stop!¡±

    ¡°Aaa!?¡±

    ring, the female ogre turns around. Her eyes are shining in gold, so I¡¯m scared. And then she shook her hand to shake him off¡­¡­at that moment, Lister-san stuck out his hand,

    Goon!!

    The sound of hitting a rock resonates again. A sh bursts a few meters before Lister-san.

    ¡°What the hell!? What¡¯s that serious!?¡±

    ¡°S, Smithson-san, behind you!¡±

    As the light stops, Lister-san vanishes and the female ogre shoots thunder from her horn. Her hair is standing upside down and she looks scary. And Lister-sanes again down from the air and kicks at the female ogre with a kick.

    ¡°GGa!?¡±

    ¡°Return to sanity, Ate!!¡±

    ¡°Ii¡­¡­deena!!¡±

    Bam and the female ogre send Lister-san flying with a backfist. Before being beaten against the city wall¡­¡­he changes his posture like a cat andnds on the wall with his feet. Then, jump straight down to the stone pavement. Critical situation.

    ¡°Ne, Neia, arbitration¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes, this must be arbitrated¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s give up arbitration and go home, then staying here¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san!?¡±

    ¡°I am a normal townsman in terms ofbat power!¡±

    As I looked at the oue while giving up, the lightning that surrounds the female ogre gradually disappeared and her hair returned to its original shape.

    ¡°¡­¡­Price isn¡¯t bad.Just a little, the hoodlum was a eyesore¡±

    ¡°I know. ¡­¡­Knowing what we¡¯re going to do with this market¡±

    ¡°That?¡±

    The female ogre looks around as if she noticed the disaster for the first time. Her eyes had settled down to brown rather than gold.

    ¡°Who did this?¡±

    ¡°You! It¡¯s always you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s stupid¡±

    ¡°Apologize! Go to the market as quickly as possible and kneel down!!¡±

    We are stunned to see those two act like that. Next, Berga and Sharon, who seemed to rush from nearby, like Lister-san, appeared.

    ¡°Was it Ate again?¡±

    ¡°Again¡­¡­ah, Neia-san and Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°Hey Sharon, what is with that situation¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡ºTyranny Ate¡». ¡­¡­I¡¯m ashamed to say that she is a Gold Arm, but she is one of the strongest¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After returning home with Sharon who has a lot of tasks to do, I exin the terrible sight I saw in town with Dianne and Aurora. Dianne sighed and entered the exnation.

    ¡°Elecorn¡±

    ¡°Elecorn¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the anomalous parts of ogres. Although they can generate lightning in their bodies, it¡¯s usually just a crackling sound¡±

    Aurora whispers and supplements.

    ¡°Celesta¡¯s ¡ºLightning Overnight¡», Special Duty General Scott Vincent is also an Elecorn¡±

    ¡°Eh, was that really lightning!?¡±

    General Vincent¡¯s heroic poems were heard at Basson¡¯s tavern once in a while. I was wondering what kind of technique it was.

    ¡°Then General Vincent also thunders from his hand¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Vincent¡¯s lightning is worse. He can really control lightning depending on the weather. He¡¯ll drop it from the sky¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Really¡­¡­? I mean, Dianne, why do you call him without any honorifics for no special reason¡­¡­.

    ¡°That¡¯s all right, but another fear of Ate Lange is that rule-breaking power¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­I mean, no matter how much of an ogre she is, no motion, isn¡¯t it too bad?¡±

    I said that a human was blown away for several tens of meters by a blow of the fist which was shaken up.

    ¡°Do you know that ogres have a racial trait that, if they increase their fighting instinct to a maximum under certain conditions, their attack power jumps up to several times?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think that Isaac had said such a thing¡±

    ¡°In the case of an Ox-ogre, a closed space such as an undergroundbyrinth seems to be the condition. An ordinary in ogre seems to have the condition triggered only on the night of a new moon. ¡­¡­Ate Lange seems to have a natural outlier on that condition¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡­¡­So, whenever blood goes up on her head¡­¡­?

    ¡°And Great Knight Chief Ate¡­¡­i¡¯s a very low-boiling person

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡¸Elecorn¡¹ to manipte lightning. Unlimited super power at any time. And¡­¡­a personality that easily forgets oneself.

    ¡°There is a strong sense of justice and in town, she is on the side of the weak¡­¡­even on the battlefield, no one is so reliable¡±

    ¡°¡ºTyranny¡»¡­¡­ ¡±

    There is such a terrible Gold Arm. The other three are¡­¡­well, even if Felios is a little unpleasant, they were generally decent people, so the impact is big.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I had some business with Sharon. I wanted to talk to Naris.

    ¡°Originally I wanted to get along with Naris¡±

    ¡°No well, to get along it¡¯s said that there are surprisingly few female swordsmen among elves. No, I¡¯m not a swordsman by nature¡±

    ¡°Apart from that Narris, this person is the creator of this armor¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­This, dde, that¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Sharon smiles. Naris looks at me.

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­that, armor was made¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°So as said I¡¯m the one who made it¡±

    Ah, that¡¯s right.

    ¡°Come to think of it Sharon, that bikini armor you lend it to me a little afterwards. I wanted to paint it as I couldn¡¯t do itst time¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡­¡­I don¡¯t mind that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yo, You really made it¡­¡­or rather, Chief Sharon stripped off her bikini armor for taking measurements¡­¡­you really did it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s not the case, I took the measurements while she had her clothes on¡±

    ¡°You even said you couldn¡¯t measure it well. As a result, it became such afortable thing to wear¡±

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re happy with that, that¡¯s fine¡­¡­¡±

    Naris¡¯s gaze hurts, so I¡¯m in bad excuse mode. Because it¡¯s scary. I¡äm likely to be killed by Felios when he heard it.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Naris wouldn¡¯t it be good to have a new one on this asion?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N, No just, that¡¯s fine, but¡­¡­well, if you are free, can you make it for me, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    No, wait a minute, there are a lot of things to make right now.

    ¡°Then, Naris, shall we go?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san, I ¡¯ve built a workshop with great pains and it¡¯s okay to try it out, so please make it for her?¡±

    ¡°No, wait a minute, Chief Sharon, during measurements I want to wear my clothes¡±

    Ah¡­¡­Naris is pulled by Sharon and is taken to the workshop. It can¡¯t be helped.

    And then.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why is this¡­¡­*Crying*¡±

    Naris originally wore bikini armor. To measure from that state, she has to remove the armor. Naris resisted at first, but Sharon easily took off her armor and now it¡¯s time for measuring.

    ¡°At least Chief Sharon should measure¡­¡­I want nice armor, but I don¡¯t mean to be cheap enough to show my boobs to anyone¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to make it, if I¡äm just looking at the size or the shape¡±

    ¡°You devil!¡±

    ¡°I!¡±

    However, even after measuring the length, I¡¯m sure I twisted various ideas while worshiping Naris¡¯s boobs. She¡¯s not a t-chested girl, but it¡¯s not the size thates with ease. Sharon was easy to fix to some extent thanks to its weight, but when ites to preventing rubbing with this¡­¡­should I hold it more firmly?

    ¡°And also Smithson-san. Here too¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Sharon daringly removes the top and bottom of the bikini armor and offers it. Naked only in gauntlets and boots.

    ¡°Why are you arousing 10-man captain Smithson!!¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not arousing him, its unpleasant!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean if it¡¯s not a provocation or temptation when a young man and a naked girl get along with something!¡±

    ¡°M, Me being naked, Smithson-san has seen it many times! Even so, Smithson-san has a firm feeling as a craftsman because he is not lustful!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not lustful, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Look! Look! You¡¯ve heard it yourself just now, Knight Chief Sharon!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, why did you do nothing when I was naked for almost half a day at that time?¡±

    Even if I attack you, I will lose. Because I will be killed easily with one hand.

    ¡°Maybe 10-man captain Smithson¡¯s has enough women. Every night, 10-man captain Smithson¡¯s room is changing, with an average of 3 to 4 peopleing in and out every day. Sometimes he gathers nearly 10 people. By the way, I counted while guarding with Tetes-chan¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then Naris doesn¡¯t have to worry about it¡±

    ¡°What, now that you mention it¡±

    Don¡¯t be convinced.

    ¡°It¡¯s just because you can¡¯t win with absolute strength even if you attack! You worship in front of my breasts, therefore attack if you want to attack!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, how is it as a man? Isn¡¯t it worth it to train a little and screw down about one of the women?¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t forget the important things in the flow of the story. Now my lower body is carefully measured by a man.¡±

    Naris wasn¡¯t sure what I was going to from the boobs to the lower body while scolding.

    ¡°Ah, I wanted to forget it and talked normally!¡±

    ¡°That was bad¡±

    I¡¯ve got no other intention in Naris at the moment, so I¡¯m going to finish the measurement.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­I, I really get angry if you don¡¯t make a good one?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it well but I don¡¯t guarantee it. I know I¡äm busy right now¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so frustrated that I can¡¯t argue¡±

    Naris mumbles and re-puts on her armor. I¡¯m just looking at it. The face is twisted.

    ¡°Oh, no matter how tightly you hold a woman, it¡¯s kindness not to look at her when she wears clothes¡­¡­Berga said that!¡±

    ¡°Huai¡±

    ¡°Did you see it! Don¡¯t look! I don¡¯t want to be 10-man captain Smithson¡äs mistress!¡±

    Naris has disappeared, but instead Sharon¡¯s boobs and hairless pussy are all-in-one viewing angles. Is that good?

    ¡°¡­¡­Pl, Please work on my armor as soon as possible¡±

    ¡°I want you to say after releasing¡±

    Eventually Naris left the room immediately (Her bright red face was a little cute), and I finished painting Sharon¡äs armor while feeling ufortable next to Sharon who was waiting silently. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like not to hide it even though I look at her boobs, but it¡¯s poison to my eyes. Look at it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, I¡¯m done. Just in case, wait about 30 minutes for it to dry before putting it on¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡±

    Afterwards she puts the painted bikini armor on and try to leave the workshop. And Sharon blushed and told me something in a whisper

    ¡°¡­¡­Your desire was¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    She stopped and tried to say something I didn¡¯t hear. Sharon grabbed my hand. And then.

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡­¡­you¡¯ve been watching my breasts many times just now¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You saw¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you want to touch it?¡±

    I really want to touch it. But on the day I say I wanted to touch it, on that day Felios will know. So far, I can¡¯t help but make excuses that I have had to worship Sharon¡¯s nakedness just because of my work needs.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I bite my back teeth to endure the desire to touch her breasts. Sharonughed with a red face and led my hand to her chest.

    ¡°¡­¡­It may be a little too much to thank you¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Until the paint is dry¡­¡­I can¡¯t get out of here and this is Smithson-san¡¯s workshop. Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I swallowed my words. I couldn¡¯t measure Sharon¡¯s true intentions. ¡­¡­Shut up and mourn.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon didn¡¯t look bad. I don¡¯t think there is any reason for Sharon¡¯s favor.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­a, a¡­..?¡±

    Time flowed slowly with Sharon¡¯s muffled panting voice.

 Chapter 131: Dragons Dance

    <h4>Chapter 131: Dragons Dance</h4>

    Less than two weeks until the expected start of the major invasion. The men are mainly preparing equipment with arrows, while half of the girls are securing daily necessities and food and the other half is having fighting training.

    ¡°Although we may be able to prepare even in Catalina, as we can carry arge amount with La and Maia. There¡¯s nothing better than a lot of preparation¡±

    Dianne has always been able to manage her troops regrly, as she is busy and doesn¡¯t do business from the front and pulls out the eyes of transaction and secures the necessary goods. Then, Apple and Hilda process the obtained raw materials into salted and hard-baked foods, which are ready to be eaten and arge amount of portablebat food is produced.

    ¡°When you¡¯re doing this kind of work, you¡¯ll want Selenium-chans¡¯s hand¡±

    ¡°Culinary rtions were Selenium¡¯s premier ce¡­¡­uh, I learned more about cooking with Selenium by my side¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne Special Duty Corps, which is wholly consisting of women doesn¡¯t have high family skills. Although Dianne and Hilda are able to do everything with their long experience, the following faces are surprisingly clumsy. And since Dianne isn¡¯t in a position to be involved in cooking, Hilda is actually the chef.

    ¡°Ho. If I had to, I could eat one or two monsters, raw¡±

    ¡°Me too¡±

    ¡°You may be fine, but I want to eat a normal meal if possible¡±

    It was me who helped to salt the food with the two dragons.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    It takes several days from Rennesto to the front of the demon territory, but it seems that the battle situation has reached Rennesto¡äs castle one by one by means of magicalmunication.

    ¡°The main force of the East Wing army seems to holing up in the Ghibli fortress. The Central Army can still make a pinch operation because there is still room, but there is also information that arge group of rock turtles have been confirmed in front of the West Wing army. Rock turtles are slow to invade, but it¡¯s tricky,, so I want Ate to go quickly¡­¡­but if the dragon smash them, Ate can be turned to Ghibli Fortress¡±

    Recently, to report the battle situation, Lord Buster bothered to go to the Celesta mansion on his own. In order to hear the report once a day, 10-man captains such as me and Anzeros and important strategic people such as Neia, Irina and Maia gather in the captain¡¯s room.

    ¡°Ate¡­¡­Great Knight Head, you want to send her to the Ghibli Fortress, if possible?¡±

    When I asked a simple question, Buster smiled.

    ¡°Ate is easy to understand and has the most aggressive power, so she¡¯s the most charismatic Gold Arm. Because the Ghibli Fortress is far from Rennesto, it¡¯s hard to expect reinforcements, so it¡¯s harder in the long term. If Ate can help there, it will add a big bonus to the war¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡­¡±

    The sense of security that the strongest warrior protecting them canpensate for the fear of being in a remote ce?

    ¡°Beast type monsters with fast legs are easy to handle for Lister and the inconstancy elf. That¡¯s fine for me and them¡­¡­but Rock Turtles and Rock Dolls are difficult unless Ate and her subordinates who are proud of their strength intercept¡±

    Dianne agrees.

    ¡°I understand. ¡­¡­Irina¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Lower the army as much as possible. Maia¡¯s ice is not dexterous enough to avoid soldiers¡±

    In public Irina was supposed to serve as the guardian for Maia. Maia was also told to pretend to follow Irina. ¡­¡­In fact, it is not only a gesture, but I told her to act by listening to what Irina and Dianne say, but she said that she didn¡¯t want to admit full-fledgedmand power except for her rider. In the end, myck of judgment was that I didn¡¯t mean to put my shoulders on anyone and wave my strength. Well, I can be more secure with that.

    ¡°I understand. I will remove the troops from the area. ¡­¡­Thank you¡±

    ¡°Details, need to be entrusted¡±

    Irina nodded with dignity.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the full equipment ready yet¡±

    After Lord Buster returned, I told Dianne and she said she wasn¡¯t worried about choosing a weapon in the armory on the first floor.

    ¡°That intimation is still generous. It may not be a situation that requires full support. In the first ce, a rock turtle can¡¯t be given a fatal hit with a crossbow¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is, Is that so?¡±

    ¡°You just need to pretend to be Irina¡äs escort and order Maia¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    Dianne finally got the spear on the horse. A normal person can only carry it with you, but with Dianne¡¯s power, you can shake it on foot.

    ¡°It¡¯s a tryout. Take a Gauntlet Knight along¡­¡­that¡¯s right, its okay if it¡¯s just the Dancing Spear. The rest is La and Irina, you and me. Get ready right away¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    I put my fist on my chest. Dianne will release La¡¯s power if there is no public eye and will cut as much monsters as possible.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Next day. We flew north with Maia¡¯s wings, passed over Catalina and stepped into the front of the demon territory.

    ¡°A horde of rock turtles¡­¡­its that¡±

    From the top of a small mountain, we all received Dianne¡¯s sense strengthening magic and looked at the monsters in the distance. I saw a line of rocks about a few kilometers away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let scouts get into this kind of ce¡­¡­¡±

    When Dianne says so half-amazed, Almeida responds by deforming and returning the cane which was used often.

    ¡°Renfangas army, for better or worse, is a military that aims to be a straight and honest response. It¡¯s impossible to talk about the enemy¡¯s movements, so the length of the legs of a skilled scout soldier is amazing¡±

    ¡°Indeed. ¡­¡­But only rock turtles¡­¡­¡±

    Rock Turtles are slow because Lord Buster said the invasion is beginning slow. Even if you walk away and run away, it¡¯s unlikely that they will caught up.

    ¡°If you stay here, you have time¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m a little hungry¡±

    ¡°I want to eat lunch¡±

    With Dianne¡äs words, Irina and Maia ingress their carefree things.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to know a dragon¡¯s abilities, but I¡¯m a little too nervous¡±

    Almeida has a bitter face. With a chuckle, L pulls the basket down from the carriage.

    ¡°Ho, if you were a soldier, you would have experienced one of the wars. Is there a war that will continue without eating, sleeping or going out?¡±

    ¡°That is so¡­¡­but¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯te to push the impossible, we just came all the way to kill those rock turtles. What¡¯s the use of putting up your shoulders and elbows so?¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida puts the spear back to the iron cane and shuts down. Rather than reading the air, it feels like a normal cry.

    ¡°Hmm. Anyway, La-dono, let¡¯s have a quick meal¡±

    ¡°The spear woman is noisy. Lunch Lunch¡±

    The small child group is starving.

    ¡°Huhu. Well, no one will die after eating. Get in here, Almeida¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Roger that¡±

    It was Almeida who obeyed Dianne who was themander and had the temperament of a soldier indeed.

    Thebat food made by Apple and the others was loaded on the carriage. It wasn¡¯t a rotten march distance, it was fine to have a sandwich as usual and as I made it, Irina was noisy to taste it. ¡­¡­Although I didn¡¯t participate in the production separately.

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­it¡¯s salty as one would expect¡±

    Irina frowns.

    ¡°It¡¯s salted, so it¡¯s natural. ¡­¡­Or rather, don¡¯t eat it when its salted¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Eating salted food while it is covered with salt is too unreasonable¡­¡­no, it may not have been in the elf territory where you can get the blessings of the forest anywhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s more delicious than I thought¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    La and Maia were eating hard bread as it was. ¡­¡­Saying hard-baked, but it¡¯s hard like a stone because it¡¯s hard for preservation. Usually it is cut with a knife or softened with soup.

    ¡°¡­¡­Gugugu¡±

    I imitated Almeida who was biting it with her teeth. Yup. Impossible. How to eat the same as those guys.

    After an hour-long meal, the tea is boiled while warming up around a bonfire. Almeida, who had a sober face about eating so far, feels peaceful around the bonfire. Even if something is said, a meal is something that softens people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°It¡¯s still cold¡±

    ¡°U, Umm. Should I havee to wear extra clothes?¡±

    This part of the area north of Catalina is already quite dead. Although the wind is cold and it is still autumn on the calendar, it is not cool but the climate is different from Celesta.

    ¡°Dianne, can I raise a windbreak barrier?¡±

    ¡°Windbreak barrier?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a way to temporarily block the flow of the wind. It¡¯s not difficult, but due to the nature of the art, the sound outside the barrier is a little far off¡±

    Dianne whispers with a wry smile while putting a dead branch on the bonfire. Immediately, Irina casts magic and the wind stopped.

    ¡°Oh¡±

    The wind was ringing around and I couldn¡¯t feel it at all, even though the dust was going on.

    ¡°This is convenient¡±

    ¡°But my cold body doesn¡¯t warm up easily¡­¡­¡±

    Irina is still a little cold. While seeing it with a bitter smile, Maia and La stand up.

    ¡°Now, we will do a little after-meal exercise¡±

    ¡°Irina, if you catch a cold and pass on Andy, you¡¯re not good¡±

    ¡°U, Umm¡±

    Following the two, Dianne stands up. Almeida also raised her iron cane.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too¡±

    ¡°No, Almeida will remain. In the unlikely event that those two are attacked by a monster, it will be a problem¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I see¡±

    Three people start down the mountain. As I saw them off, I put Irina in my cloak.

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you cool down, you¡¯ll catch a cold¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Umm¡±

    Irina obeys quietly. Almeida¡¯s gaze hurts a little, but that¡¯s it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Your body is warm¡±

    ¡°That is, he is a man¡±

    Irina and us put on the current situation. She keeps her little body between her knees and warm it up for a while.

    After a while.

    ¡°¡­¡­No, Nou¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡­¡­by the way, well¡±

    Irina looks up at me with a slightly red face, trying to leave her back to me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Your face is red. Maybe you really have caught a cold¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Your body is warm¡±

    Under the cloak, Irina wraps my arm around her body and makes me squeeze.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    As Almeida decided, she moved next to me and came close to me.

    ¡°I, I want you to let me in, too. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a little light dress as you can see¡±

    ¡°Almeida¡±

    ¡°You¡±

    ¡°But if you just get warm, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Umm¡±

    Irina, trying to say something, shuts down as if she was killed.

    Almeida, Irina and I¡¯m in a cloaked dango. Almeida¡äs armor and gauntlets are a little cold.

    ¡°¡­¡­Can¡¯t you just remove the gauntlets? It¡¯s cold¡±

    ¡°But removing the gauntlets is not very good during the mission¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so¡±

    It¡¯s cold.

    ¡°¡­¡­Bu, But, that¡­¡­if you really want that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t say it¡±

    ¡°I¡äm cold. Remove it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Irina in my arms and Almeida next to me seem strangely rugged. Almeida took off the gauntlets when she thought it was a little quiet. Then she removes her armor and she goes into my cloak and stick to me. Also silence. ¡­¡­Air is strangely stiff due to the windbreak barrier.

    After a while, Irina looks up as if she had decided to do so.

    ¡°¡­¡­That, Smithson-dono¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡­¡­¡±

    Wait a few seconds.

    ¡°¡­¡­When are you going to put on the cor?¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Cor!? ¡­¡­It was not only me who was surprised, but also Almeida. Stared at by four startling eyes, Irina looks a little drunk andughs and asks provocatively.

    ¡°You said that you would make me a female ve. ¡­¡­That, I don¡¯t care about that myse?f, but if I make it forfort, it¡¯s now. I have heard that tying women as yours with a cor is a proof of your vow to women who are female ves¡±

    ¡°Ah, well, that¡­¡­that¡¯s right¡±

    Bold remark before Almeida, who is not a female ve. Moreover, Almeida is supposed to be an elf of the tribe which can be called a subject so to speak, and a ridiculously shocked cumming-out.

    ¡°Na, Naa¡­¡­y, you, Andy Smithson!!?¡±

    ¡°N, No wait a minute, this is an agreement¡±

    ¡°U, Umm, I¡­¡­that, I¡¯m not going to disagree with the way of Smithson-dono¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida turns red, shakes her lips and shuts her mouth and looked down a little and thought about it.

    ¡°¡­¡­If you do that to someone like Irina, you won¡¯tin when someone kills you¡±

    She mutters as if she is sulky. Please put it down for a while.

    ¡°¡­¡­Half elf Selenium or abandoned elves like me or Naris, anyway¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    In other words, the addition is¡­¡­. And at that time, a high-pitched cry of Maia¡¯s dragon body resonates in the distance. When I looked up, Maia froze the flock of rock turtles with her blizzard breath. Next, a ck dragon glide with momentum from far away. Hitting the flock with the momentum.

    Gogogogogogogogogogogogogogo!!

    The ground is ringing and the flock of rock turtles are wiped away by La¡äs body.

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±

    To show her triumph, La roars. In addition, the rock turtles are baked by her fire breath. On the other hand, the blue dragon flies with her fist. Breaks them into fragments as they are fragile. In that tune, the two dragons take turns, crushing the rock turtles by ying, throwing, freezing, burning and crushing. It¡¯s a yful work. Despite its slowness, the rock turtles which give fear to the infantry because of their unparalleled hardness and unparalleled power are killed.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    As expected, Almeida didn¡¯t question the true meaning of the words while looking sideways.

 Chapter 132: Armored Girls [Anzeros]

    <h4>Chapter 132: Armored Girls [Anzeros]</h4>

    One week until the expected start date of the great invasion.

    ¡°Lord Buster, I¡¯d like to ask you a few questions¡±

    ¡°Ou, what is it?¡±

    I catch Lord Buster who hade to report the war situation and I try to ask a few questions.

    ¡°Even if it starts, you¡¯ve already opened the war, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it okay to think that the major invasion has already begun?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? If you fight against monsters, the time of the big invasion is not right. Renfangas always faces the threat of monsters. That¡¯s because every month a town is driving away a group of monsters. Then it will be a break in the war¡±

    Lord Buster expands the domestic map. There is the capital Rennesto in the center of the country a little to the south and there are several cities to the north from there. The strange thing is that the cities are well-ordered. They seem to have been constructed at the sametitude and the cities are lined up horizontally. There were about three steps north of Rennesto and the northernmost cities were named Catalina and Ghibli.

    ¡°This northernmost¡­¡­in other words, five days till Catalina and Ghibli fortress where Ate is heading now. This area is about two to three months away from a group of monsters with over a hundred individuals. As you go south, the frequency decreases, but it doesn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s no monster at all in Rennesto. It is unbelieve that Trot¡äs royal capital, which doesn¡¯t have much walls in the outerpartments, is going to be a big deal¡±

    ¡°Haa¡±

    ¡°So, when it¡¯s time for a major invasion, the whole country bes a battlefield. At the same time, monsters like an avnche invade and attack us¡±

    Lord Buster circled the northernmost and the lower steps with his fingers.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a hundred or a thousand, it¡¯s ten of thousands of monsters. Even ck Arms and Gold Arms, as expected, don¡¯t stand a chance against such waves of monsters as far as you can see. As soon as the great invasion begins, we endure the night of the monsters in the cities and fight against the crowd of monsters during daytime as they be quieter, before we endure the night in the cities again¡­¡­it became such a life. Moving between bases is absurd¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to fight from the front¡±

    It¡¯s a nightmare that you don¡¯t want to imagine.

    ¡°It¡¯s not pointless to reduce from the top while the battle is easy, but the big invasion suddenly begins by the flow of air. It¡¯s terrible if you chase it deeply. It¡¯s like a warm-up exercise even if you say you¡¯re fighting now¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There are dragons that can save hundreds or thousands of people from annihtion and reduce the margin so they are tremendously reliable. ¡­¡­There was a time were dragon rider elves existed in Renfangas. At that time, the Gauntlet Knights were not established yet, so it was quite reliable¡±

    ¡°Hee¡­¡­it, it¡¯s been 300 years since Renfangas started fighting monsters. As they are a long-living species, they would protect you with ease, so why are they gone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Fire Dragon War. They were targeted by dragon yers, so they hid in the clouds and it became just a story. The dragon¡¯s me was originally criticized for ruining thend so that no nts could grow. I wonder if it was so¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    It is a miserable story. When I think that there is a possibility that La who worked for me might be seen with such eyes someday, I feel depressed, too.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The so-called ¡¸Celesta Mansion¡¹, where we are staying, is finally getting ready. After the barreling of the preserved food has beenpleted, Hilda-san tries to mix the most efficient medicine from the material stake avable and she is in her room every day. Anzeros and the vanguard group have also stopped their training and continue to prepare for preliminary armaments and conduct operational meetings. All vanguard members, including Almeida, are of the same ss, so there seems to be a variety of people, such as who will take over in the event of an emergency, tactical confirmation. And I was working on my own work by withdrawing from everyone and making thick arrows.

    ¡°Hey Keiron and Lantz. Take this with you¡±

    I give arrows to Keiron and Lantz, who had packed their luggage in a wooden box in the garden.

    ¡°This¡­¡­emm, crossbow arrows¡­¡­right? That, is it something special?¡±

    ¡°Ah, perhaps like the other day¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. Its my special made Super Quarrel Bolt¡±

    It is the highest peak of my engraving skills that, when injected, the air elerates as much as possible and increases its power and the power increases as it goes further.

    ¡°It¡¯s a trump card in case of emergency. Maybe a dragon will be struck if there is enough distance¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. I would be more than happy to ask you to ¡ºKill¡» in a better economy¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how a dragon will die in the first ce. Other than a dragon yer¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s right¡±

    I encountered a dangerous scene several times, but now I think if it was a pinch for them. I think so especially when I see the invincibility of the recent monster opponents. How do we defeat them? If you are not good enough, you may get up properly even if you break your head.

    ¡°Anyway, use it when it¡¯s necessary. Perhaps its amazing¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m one with Lantz, it¡¯s stingy¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. It seems to take a lot of work¡±

    The actual work time is a full day. As I made it again and again, my skill improved, so it took about an hour earlier. You can make it as a hobby every night if you have a reasonable time, like when I trained in the crossbow corps. As expected, there are too many things to do now. Naris and Tetes appear in the garden as I stretch my back to the left and right. Since it was stuffed at the strategy meeting, it seems that they are willing to exercise lightly with each other. They were carrying a stick that seemed to be a wooden sword.

    ¡°Ah, hey Naris¡±

    ¡°Yahaa. It¡¯s been 2 days 10-man captain Smithson. And 3 days 10-man captain Keiron.

    Naris approaches without care. Followed by Tetes.

    ¡°I was able toplete your bikini armor, soe to the workshopter.¡±

    ¡°Eh, really? It hasn¡¯t been that long since then¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already been 10 days. And bikini armor has a rtively small number of parts. ¡­¡­Please do not hesitate to tell me if there seems to be a problem if you try it on. We¡¯ll be in time for a major invasion right now¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes. ¡­¡­Amazing, you really made it¡­¡­surely it¡¯s an excuse for wanting to see my boobs¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, Naris-chan¡¯s breasts are neither big or ripe, but she doesn¡¯t look so desperately?¡±

    ¡°St-op-it, that kind of half-hearted way of being told is the most hurtful!¡±

    Naris looks pitiful while waving her hand to Tetes¡äs in and cruel way of speaking.

    And then.

    ¡°Uwa, amazing, really this, it is a gentlefort that you¡¯ll forget you don¡¯t wear it at all!¡±

    ¡°Huhuh, doo. I know it you can do it if you try¡±

    I¡¯m feeling proud because Naris was unexpectedly happy.

    ¡°Of course, the durability is also guaranteed. Give me a minute¡±

    I receive the wood sword from Tetes and m it into Naris¡¯s chest. Although Naris closed her eyes for a moment, she was not hurt despite the shing sound and Naris¡¯s position did not copse.

    ¡°Th, This is¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°A crest that disperses the impact. However, be careful because it is probably weak against edged tools¡±

    ¡°Eeh!?¡±

    ¡°If its a monster like hard wolf or horned leo, there will be no such attack¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­¡­¡±

    Hard wolf. A monster with the ability to shift slightly more defensive than a Mad Wolf. Its power is weak and the split hair is stiff and the fur is used for armor in some areas. Horned Leo is a lion with a horn as its name suggests. The overall ability is in and the fighting power is less than a Ace Knight. Both are monsters that fight with fangs rather than cutlery or nails. When it¡¯s thrust into the bikini armor, it¡¯s probably not defensive or anything like that. And, there is no doubt that the defense efficiency is better if it is a rock doll as opponent.

    ¡°U¡­¡­th, then, please make an armor that works well for swords too. Because I¡¯m not thinking of having a lifelong job fighting with monsters in Renfangas¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, Naris-chan, if Knight Chief Sharon hears that, it will be unpleasant¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really want to be a swordsman in the first ce!¡±

    Naris seems to have a messed-up role for the time being. Well, I understand the feeling that someone wants to tease her because her reaction is good.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Speaking of armor.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Anzeros, aren¡¯t youing to get your armor repaired soon?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡±

    It has been months since Anzeros began wearing the armor made by me and Jackie. The ck figure was bing a trademark.

    ¡°Muu. It seems like you¡äre fighting quite a bit, so I thought it might be ruined somewhere

    ¡°It was almost safe to say that it was a battle¡­¡­Aurora without armor has never been injured and thanks to Almeida, work has been reduced recently¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­¡±

    It isplicated to destroy the armor you made, but it is quite lonely to say that it is not necessary. I feel like I understand that both of Master Sreedo¡äs double dealing were the real intention at that time.

    ¡°Which reminds me, recently Neia has put on her armor again¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s going to be the biggest collective battle on the continent, but she is not wearing it everyday. She seems to have a lot of pride even though she¡¯s a hero¡±

    ¡°Well, I told her that armor is better¡±

    Neia was wearing a three-quarter-length outfit from Polka that was rmended by Hilda-san, but recently returned to her previous style of full-armored armor-style surcoat. As expected, wearing a piece of armor and starting to move slightly makes her reaffirm that she is not just a little girl. The weight of the armor creates a little momentum in the movement and it seems that she is a warrior after all.

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if Neia will live like that from now on¡±

    Suddenly, Anzeros whispers small.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I have you. At one point, only the sword was my support, the title Ace Knight was also my support, but now I think that sword is one of the means to protect you. ¡­¡­Neia clings to the word hero so much. I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t think about the future other than dying for her country. ¡­¡­If I¡äm like that, I would feel lonely¡±

    Anzeros made a gloomy face. Certainly it seems very lonely by our standards. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros, that¡¯s not good¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about Neia¡¯s background. We don¡¯t know the size, weight, or anything. However, it¡¯s probably not appropriate to criticize Neia¡¯s pride.

    Just as Neia was unterally struck by the shallow and violent self-assertion of Trot¡¯s wealthy students at the royal academy. We surely don¡¯t see the brave pride behind Neia herself. Even if it is visible, it will not be toote to evaluate Neia¡¯s principle.

    ¡°And Anzeros¡­¡­when you take off your clothes, you¡¯re just a pet with my cor on. So don¡¯t say something like that again¡±

    ¡°Aa¡­¡­?¡±

    Arge bath in therge mansion. That is where I and Anzeros are. ¡­¡­Naris, Tetes, Almeida and Neia have entered in advance and now only the other girls enter the women¡¯s bath. So I and Anzeros were talking side by side in the hot water.

    ¡°It¡¯s a punishment, Anzeros. Suck and swallow this¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if it¡¯s a punishment, this¡­¡­?¡±

    The elbow is hooked to the edge of the bathtub, the body is floated and my penis floats to the surface of the water. Anzeros leaned up to my waist and kissed the ns from the side.

    ¡°¡­¡­Amazing, hard¡­¡­nchu, nn¡­¡­while I was talking seriously, when ites to my master, he expected how naughty I was¡­¡­??¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re a great pervert, I was excited to think that you were trying to deceive me with a serious story because I couldn¡¯t have sex with you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Annoying¡­¡­I¡¯m not so wrong¡±

    Anzeros repeatedly kisses my dick, confirming that she is frustrated, shakes her hips, puts her hand in her hair, urges me, smiles and wees my son in her mouth. Although it is one difference from me, the long-living and baby-faced Anzeros is a girl. I secretly love that Anzeros, who shows a dignified expression as a 10-man captain of the Celesta army during the day, makes such a defenseless and innocent expression.

    ¡°Chuu, nkuu¡­¡­n, nkuu¡­¡­. Ehehe. Hey Andy. Actually, I¡¯m a little thankful for Hilda-san¡¯s contraceptive magic¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡­? Oh, you, fine¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Since Jeanne became pregnant, we were all engrossed about child-making, that we were just talking about each other, didn¡¯t we? ¡­¡­But thinking about it, having a child or not, either was good¡±

    ¡°Eh, yes¡­¡­?¡±

    It¡¯s a little disappointing for me who thought that she really wanted it.

    ¡°I¡­¡­in fact, I just love you from the bottom of my heart¡­¡­and pregnancy is just the result of it¡­¡­??¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Therefore, it might have been a little better that it was wasted even if you cummed inside¡­¡­I want to make love with Andy in any ce, not only in the womb but also in the mouth and buttocks¡­¡­I want to feel Andy¡¯s desire everywhere¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You, pervert¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think so too. So, use me your little pervert¡­¡­hamu??¡±

    Anzeros makes a very happy face with the perversion of a pervert and sucks my cock while spreading her hair in the hot water. I am delighted to destroy the existing concept of her serious self. Such an attitude.

    ¡°Ngu, nnn¡­¡­habuu, nkuuu¡­¡­n, nn¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Anzeros, th, that tongue¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Nnnn¡­¡­n, nn¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right¡­¡­danger, I¡¯m about to cum soon¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Anzeros is passionate about serving me while hugging my hips. Her whole body including her uterus, rectum and throat are mine. Holes waiting for my cock. A perverted beauty and swordsman ve who allows me to thrust my cock into her. I¡äm aroused by her drunk eyes and I released plenty of semen into Anzeros¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Nguu¡­¡­n, nkuu¡­¡­nkuu¡­¡­nkuu¡­¡­ehehe, it¡¯s thick¡­¡­have you not been naughty for a few days?¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­thats, right, now that you say that¡±

    ¡°Now let it out in me¡­¡­? Which hole do you want to put it out?¡±

    ¡°All¡±

    ¡°You greedy¡±

    ¡°Then just the mouth¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say no. ¡­¡­Be prepared, because I¡¯ve umted quite a bit of it¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros urges me to be prepared while hugging me from the side. It¡¯s a good courage.

    ¡°I¡¯ll vite you so much that the hole won¡¯t tighten until tomorrow morning?¡±

    ¡°Is it okay to physically push it until tomorrow morning?¡±

    ¡°You said that, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m really going to do it¡±

    ¡°Ehehee¡­¡­I¡¯ll be embraced by Andy until tomorrow¡­¡­?¡±

 Chapter 133: White, black and cat collar [Luna Irina Hilda]

    <h4>Chapter 133: White, ck and cat cor [Luna Irina Hilda]</h4>

    The day after I flirted with Anzeros, Hilda-san appeared in the dining room in the morning.

    ¡°Ah, Hilda-san¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­good morning Andy-kun¡­¡­¡±

    Since we came to Renfangas, she had no choice but to study medicines because of the difference in raw materials and the dark elves were oftente at night because they were clear-headed at night. However, the face was never exhausted.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You are so sleepy¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep for about two days because of the refinement of medicine¡­¡­hua¡­¡­ahuu¡±

    ¡°If Hilda-san¡äs body breaks down, you won¡¯t have any children. Who will see the injured person when ites to an emergency?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right¡­¡­but here, the purity of the medicine that can be bought is low. If I don¡¯t refine it myself, I can¡¯t prescribe it with confidence¡±

    Hua, Hilda-san yawns. A pharmacist who makes medicine and a doctor who cures directly are different in Trot, but Hilda-san, who is a long-lived species, has both the skills of more than first-ss and serves as both. As such, it seemed that she wasn¡¯t satisfied with the results of themercial products.

    ¡°Even though I took painkillers, my body¡¯s movements be dull and it doesn¡¯t alleviate the pain. That¡¯s why I cant help Andy-kun¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay¡­¡­but Hilda-san can do magic with anesthesia, right?¡±

    ¡°I can, but it¡¯s easier to use medicine than magic and it¡¯s easier to make mismatches with other treatment magic¡±

    Even if you¡¯re a self-proimed magic doctor, you can¡¯t always manage anything with magic.

    ¡°But in fact, it¡¯s a painful task to formte medicine, so it¡¯s hard for the genius Hilda-san to cut off her nerves¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­thank you¡±

    Basically it is an option of self-refining considering us, so if you do this, you can¡¯t say by amateur judgment.

    ¡°Fortunately, the royal family is paying for it, so I¡¯m happy that I can use as much expensive ingredients as I can. Well, I have to do my best because I want Dianne-chan and Neia-chan to do their best with peace of mind¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, I will help¡±

    I¡¯m just going to say something good. I¡¯m not free, but if Hilda, who is always cheerful and mischievous, is so exhausted, I think I should help her. Hilda-sensei thinks for a while while sipping the vegetable soup with a spoon¡­¡­kashan, the spoon is dropped and Hilda-san loses to sleep for a moment before waking up in a hurry.

    ¡°Awawa. I spilled it.¡±

    ¡°Yes yes¡±

    I hurry, grab a cloth and wipe off the soup. If something like this can help, I have to do it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorr¡­¡­ah, that¡¯s right. Andy-kun. Drinks this here¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Hilda takes out a small paper packet from the inner pocket while letting me wipe the table and her knees. I received a pill inside. When I received it, there was a pill inside.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°I had more ingredients while I was making the main medicine, so I tried to mix it in one hand. A little sensory enhancer. For now, if you drink it, I think it will change your feelings a little by noon, so if it works,e to my room and tell me what you think¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Human experimentation?¡±

    ¡°I have confirmed the safety. It is a venerable medicine that was taught in the eastern mountain a long time ago¡±

    Hilda-san said that and gave me a wooden cup, so I swallowed it. It¡¯s a medicine that just needs to be put on ones tongue.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a dangerous utility, but it¡¯s better to stay away from Neia-chan and Tetes-chan, just in case¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know immediately¡±

    Hildaughed a lot. Her mouth and chest looked very glossy.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    I¡¯m a little worried about what Hilda said, so I decided to stay in the workshop. This is almost my space, so rare things should happen. And when I looked at the material shelves to make something because of the effort, I remembered Irina¡¯s bold remark from the other day.

    ¡°¡­¡­Cor¡±

    To be honest, I feel awkward to put one on Irina. As expected, I will be scolded if its known by someone like Gorkus. However, it is certain that Irina was made a female ve when we went around the ns the other day.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, if I just make one, that¡¯s fine. She¡¯s free not to wear it and when she doesn¡¯t put it on, she cant say I¡¯m the worst or put it on when she receives her master¡äs order¡±

    While making excuses for myself, I¡¯m going to look at the various kinds of tanned leather. I just imagined the naked Irina wearing a cor and inviting me and for some reason my son was rushing to the verge of ejaction. I want to see it. I really want to see it. And I want to fuck her as it is.

    ¡°Nuhuhuhu¡±

    I start working with a smile that seems to be bad for me. I was astonished of myself as I worked at a stretch without drawing chalk on the leather. It was as if the line that only I could see had been drawn on the surface of the leather in advance.

    The cor ispleted in a few minutes. With the help of a engraved crest, the fit was outstandingly finished.

    ¡°I wonder if this is the power of Hilda-san¡¯s medicine¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s more like my head is barking than it¡¯s about my senses. My hands moved smoothly and there was no waste of a moment. And a silver haired person that I met abruptly when I was wandering around the mansion to pass the finished cor. I thought it was Irina for a moment, but the eyes that looked at me were characteristic cat eyes.

    ¡°Andy¡±

    ¡°Lu, Luna?¡±

    A cat girl with a neat appearance is not angry with tight hanging eyes. She seems to have been doing Dianne¡¯s chores recently like a associate soldier, so I have fewer opportunities to meet her face. No, this girl is also my female ve, staring to lick her supple limbs, neck and chest while holding a deep emotion. The erection that continued since I imagined Irina¡¯s naked cor appearance seemed to urge me and my nasty consciousness. I¡¯m sorry. Certainly, the lower body that has just been erected is awkward to Tetes and Neia and cant be shown. ¡­¡­Maybe Hilda knew this would happen.

    ¡°Hey, Andy¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes?¡±

    Suddenly, Luna stared at my hand. The cor which I just made is in that hand.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that for me?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    Ah. Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t make a cor for Luna yet. Luna ispletely in anticipation and stares into my eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I look at Luna¡¯s body again. A supple and firm body. A tail that sways like the figure of eight. Breasts that grew up just right. I feel that I can see the details of the body with just a little consciousness. The nipples under the shirt, the buttocks and the light bush between her legs.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Even the feel in the vagina can be recalled realistically. And then.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    I ejacted just by looking at Luna. I feel how the sperm is scattered in my trousers and the mysteriousness and embarrassment of the phenomenon and my desire for Luna¡¯s body narrow my view. What. What¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m¡­¡­just looking at a girl who doesn¡¯t even take off her clothes and I ejacted without touching her?

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, Andy, ejaction¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Smell¡±

    The cat beast Luna had immediately see through it. She stares at my big crotch and looks surprised.

    ¡°Luna. ¡­¡­Hold on¡±

    I was in an unprecedented event of peeing semen and panicked without being aware of it. And naturally.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it¡±

    ¡°Eh, wai¡­¡­Andy¡­¡­!?¡±

    Suddenly I pushed Luna down in the hallway.

    From the window, you can see the clear blue sky from morning to noon. In that hallway, Iy Luna down and remove the belt on my pants with one hand.

    ¡°An, Andy, here, the corridor¡­¡­at least in the room¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll fuck you here. It¡¯s your fault, I wet my pants¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    I don¡¯t know what I am saying. However, covering Luna wildly and kissing her, I arrange words appropriately so that Luna does not escape. Luna looked surprised at my sudden action and when I suddenly became naked and started to rub her breasts and rubbing my cock like a dog on her hips and thighs, she gave up. Or as if she was switched on, she starts to focus on intertwining her tongue with me. Her tongue is wider, thinner and lighter than ordinary humans. It¡¯s nice to intertwine our tongues with a kiss, but if she licks my cock, it¡¯ll feel like it¡¯s going to be terrible because the epidermis is shaved.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nhuaa¡­¡­Luna, let me put it in. Take off your pants. Now here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, somehow¡­¡­it¡¯s like that night in the colony¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Unpleasant. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡äll go elsewhere. Decide now¡±

    In many ways, it¡¯s the worst reminder. Luna grabbed my hand in reverse.

    ¡°No¡±

    While saying that, she slyly lowered her pants and underwear.

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t like this, but I don¡¯t want to miss it¡­¡­?¡±

    Then, I turn around and press my hips against her waist.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it quickly¡­¡­if possible, I wouldn¡¯t want to show anything to someone else than Andy, that¡¯s my embarrassing request¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I nce at her round butt and push my penis in her crotch.

    ¡°Kku, aaa¡­¡­!!!¡±

    Because I ejacted in my narrow pants earlier, my dick was covered with my semen and it slips into Luna¡¯s vagina easily. One hand remains taken by Luna. I begin to fuck Luna who just put her pants down to her knees, with intense tension.

    ¡°Haa, a, a, aa, aaa, aa¡­¡­vi, violent¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I told you that I will do it quickly¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    The fierce waist movement was a reward for Luna. I just vite Luna in the middle of the corridor with desire and ejacted without waiting for Luna to rise. The sensation zooms in, the feeling of my penis getting bigger upies my consciousness. The semen beats the uterine ostium, mixes with the love juice that has begun to overflow and drips out through the gap of the entrance. It feels like sweat flowing around the face.

    ¡°A, Auu¡­¡­A, Andy, more¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°No, Not yet¡­¡­!¡±

    I continue my fierce waist movement after saying those words. I begin to stir Luna¡¯s vagina again without ejaction. My brain is dyed with pleasure. Luna¡¯s vagina isfortable, I want more, I want to have sex more.

    Luna fainted after being vited for a while.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­¡±

    I seemed to be out of oxygen. But my waist doesn¡¯t stop. While exhaling as from the throat, I lift up the exhausted Luna with my hands and continues to hold on to her. When I noticed, Irina and Hilda were in front of me.

    ¡°What are you doing in such a ce¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Uhuhu, after all. I thought that Andy-kun would attack as soon as he found one of the female ves?¡±

    ¡°Hi, Hilda¡­¡­san¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good increase in your senses, isn¡¯t it? This is the medicine that the beastmen over there use for the ritual that awakens their magic ability. I¡¯ve heard that it awakens a sense of magic by consciously bringing together a sense of humor and desire in one direction. ¡­¡­Well, it seems that it¡¯s hard to find talent or not¡±

    ¡°Yo, You let me drink such a thing¡­¡­¡±

    My voice is roaring. I want some water. And I want to fuck a woman more than water.

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡­Andy-kun, you want to vite Hilda-sensei?¡±

    Hilda-sensei shows off her cor. Her big valley is visible

    ¡°Please let me do it¡±

    I answer immediately.

    ¡°?¡±

    Hilda-san starts to undress quickly. Irina rushes up to me in a hurry and kisses me.

    ¡°On, One must constantly be on his guard¡­¡­that¡¯s why this illusion boundary was created!?¡±

    ¡°Well, even if it¡¯s doing something naughty in public, it¡¯s a little exciting for sensei isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You pervert¡±

    ¡°No, Im a charming female doctor?¡±

    Irina takes off her pants topete with Hilda-san who is leaning against me in her underwear.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll calm you down!!¡±

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s Hilda-sensei¡¯s good examination time?¡±

    Both of them should be in the midst of hard work, but they are doing well. I was too excited to get my breath in order and pushed them down at the same time.

    ¡°Haaa, haaa, haaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Would you like to put it in so much¡­¡­huhu, good, I¡¯ll deal with you as much as you want¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hilda-sensei will hold it between her breasts?¡±

    ¡°Mu, Muuu¡­¡­do, don¡¯t you want to ejacte in my mouth, Smithson-dono¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also nice to use my hole?¡±

    Both of them provoke me with words. For the time being, I ejacted as soon as I put it in Hilda¡¯s vagina, thinking about where they want to hit their desires. Keiron crossed in front of us, with a stretch.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    I woke up in the evening. Iid down alongside Luna in Hilda¡¯s room. Luna is sleeping with a happy face. Irina looked interestingly at the medicine purification process that Hilda is proceeding with.

    ¡°You woke up, Andy. ¡­¡­Good grief, we made older sister concern¡±

    Apparently it was Dianne who brought us here.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. ¡­¡­Older sister isn¡¯t angry¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ well¡±

    I shake my head and get up. I looked at Hilda again and froze for a moment.

    ¡°?¡±

    Something unfamiliar hangs around Hilda¡¯s neck. No, it¡¯s not unfamiliar because I made it myself.

    ¡°Hi, Hilda-san, that cor¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Andy-kun. I ¡¯ll take care of it?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    I was trying to say that Irina¡¯s cor, but Luna moved her ears tightly at the end of my sight. She is awake. Luna is awake. No, I guess I vited Luna in the form of feeding the cor. ¡­¡­It¡¯s hard to say¡­¡­!

    ¡°?¡±

    Hilda smiles and turns to the desk again. The profile was not left with a shred of tiredness she showed in the morning. ¡­¡­I wonder what¡¯s going on with her. I used my physical strength so that I could fall down¡­¡­.

 Chapter 134: Before the Storm [Dianne Apple]

    <h4>Chapter 134: Before the Storm [Dianne Apple]</h4>

    A sunny autumn morning.

    ¡°Close the gates!! Close the gates!!¡±

    The gate of the castle wall of Rennesto is slowly closed by the army. Over the next few weeks, towns north of Rennesto will basically be imunicable. As the monsters run through the wholend, the gates will only open when the army sets out and returns. To see that moment, all members of Dianne Special Duty Corps came to see the sight.

    ¡°This splendid gate, can the Celesta army break in?¡±

    Lantz looks up at the closed gate with his arms folded. The iron gate is about 7m high and has a considerable thickness. Just moving it is something you need a few ogre soldiers. Dianne answered with a little thought.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it would be a big deal with one or two shots of the siege. I think it would be difficult to attack and it wouldn¡¯t be enough even if the opponent was a rock turtle or a rock doll¡±

    ¡°Uhee. Rock turtles are so slow, but are they so powerful?¡±

    ¡°The power is the same, but this monster doesn¡¯t know fatigue because of its slow movement. Pure power doesn¡¯t win even against a strong ogre. If many of them gather at the gate, you surely need plenty of defender¡±

    ¡°There are hundreds of such monsters approaching. Renfangas can support well¡±

    ¡°It seems that there are many cases where the city is prated by rocky monsters because it cannot be supported¡±

    ¡°Ue¡­¡­¡±

    Hundreds of monsters like an avnche, get into the city and overrun it. It¡¯s a scene that I don¡¯t want to imagine.

    ¡°Well, rock-based monsters are short in reach and slow in movement. There is almost no coordination ability. The Renfangas army seems to be devising the tactic which can stop the monsters surely if there are ten soldiers. Ga¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne cuts her words. I understand she doesn¡¯t have to say it.

    ¡°The beast type monsters get in the way¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If arge number of people unfold and get stuck against a rock turtle, they will be totally destroyed if they are attacked by a hard wolf that is fast moving and has offensive power¡±

    It seems to be a typical of the beast type that hard wolves and horned lions attack Renfangas. And weapons for hunting beast types are different from weapons for defeating rock-type monsters. A beast type can only be followed with a hammer or axe. Such a warrior is a warrior who is chosen for the Gauntlet Knights.

    ¡°The Gauntlet Knights hunt a lot of beast-type monsters and the sword and spear users defeats the dropped monsters to ensure safety before clearing the rock-type monsters. This is the only operation of the Renfangas army. The only difference is that there is a lot of support with firearms¡±

    ¡°Repeat it every day¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    In theing weeks, we will be busy. If it is a national opponent¡¯s war, there will be some points that can be lowered to some extent in any fierce battle. But the monsters just push forward and there is no room of escaping even if there is a ce to hide, just fighting.

    ¡°I¡¯m d that we are from Celesta¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Goto, Keiron and Boyd also nod in agreement. We only need to support with firearms, but the soldiers in these countries will continue such a battle. You can¡¯t do it unless you¡¯re a born warrior. It is also profitable that such people gathered from all over the continent and are finally turning around.

    On the way back to the Celesta mansion from the closed gate, we can see a group of knights walking on the main street. There was a pure and robust atmosphere of the knights which were different from the Gauntlet Knights.

    ¡°That, what¡±

    Thinking to be bothered by something, Lantz strains his eyes to look closely.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t Gauntlet Knights. They don¡¯t have their typical gauntlets¡±

    ¡°Some mercenary corps¡­¡­no, no matter how you look at them, they are better dressed¡±

    Goto, who has also looked closely, twists his neck.

    ¡°Valerie Union Holy warrior alliance¡±

    ¡°It may be some country on the southern great ins. St. Gard or Arcus¡±

    ¡°No, its not Arcus, it¡¯s a human race¡±

    Aurora, who apanied us, sighed when wemented.

    ¡°¡ºSchrantz Eagle¡» Joseph Bay, ¡ºBlue Knight¡» Baltic Dean III, ¡ºPrator¡» Kane Gold¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha?¡±

    ¡°Surely not everyone knows, but as I read in a book¡­¡­they are very important Great Sword Saints of Trot¡±

    ¡°E¡­¡­eh, really?¡±

    Look again. ¡­¡­Certainly that armor is a standard in the royal capital. I don¡¯t really know the face of the Sword Saints individuals, but certainly.

    ¡°Eh, why are Sword Saints here? Even so that number¡­¡­there are 30 people¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that¡±

    Dianne squinted her eyes apart from us who were confused and headed towards them.

    ¡°Ah, Dianne-san!¡±

    Everyone rushes and follow her.

    ¡°Excuse me. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you are a Trot army corp¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, are you brethren of the Celesta army? It¡¯s a unexpected meeting¡±

    To whomever Dianne-san asks for one¡äs identity, the Sword Saint, who was walking at the head, gave a broad smile. Anyway, Dianne, apart from the rest of us, can they see at a nce our uniforms from behind?

    ¡°Why here¡­¡­no way, the Trot Kingdom sent Sword Saints?¡±

    We don¡¯t mean to me them, but it¡¯s iprehensible in terms of whether the Celesta government will allow it. Now that the military sovereignty still belongs to Celesta, no military action can be taken in Trot Kingdom. But the Sword Saint at the headughed and scratched his head.

    ¡°Haahaaaha, you know if you¡¯re a soldier. There¡¯s no way the Central Command can forgive that¡±

    ¡°U, Umm¡±

    Dianne is confused. And a familiar face appears suddenly from the group of Sword Saints who stopped walking to lightly bend.

    ¡°Oh, 100-manmander Dianne. And there are 10-man captain Smithson and 10-man captain Anzeros¡±

    It was bearded face Sword Saint who pushed his way through the other Sword Saints.

    ¡°100-manmander Grants!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, we met in a good ce. Don¡¯t you know where delicious food can be served?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­?¡±

    In front of us, the Sword Saints whispers peacefully.

    ¡°There are a lot of shops that are a little harsh on our tongues¡±

    ¡°Well, this experience is also good for souvenir stories¡±

    ¡°I want to eat delicious food if possible¡±

    ¡°N, No, wait a moment. First of all, why are you here?¡±

    When Dianne asked again, 100-manmander Grants said.

    ¡°I went to the southern great ins to choose my nephew¡äs ce to study¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The Sword Saints around us also speak about their purpose of this journey.

    ¡°I met an old friend in the Principality of Piata on the shore of Lake Valerie¡±

    ¡°I was invited to the Frozen Moon Festival held in the Baral merchant country, that¡¯s my route¡±

    ¡°Because there is a good hot spring area in the eastern mountains, I was going to drink alcohol slowly there in winter¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on the way to the Goth Kingdom¡­¡­I¡¯ve loved Goth ornaments since I was young¡±

    Everyone tells me about everything. And then.

    ¡°But just as we tried to go to each destination via Renfangas, the road was closed¡±

    ¡°Everyone is stuck¡±

    The Sword Saintsugh peacefully.

    ¡°¡­¡­So dozens of people?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like a joke, but it¡¯s true¡±

    100-manmander Grantsughs.

    ¡°After King Ruth ascended the throne, the Sword Saints¡äs standpoint also changed in various ways. So, it was a secret trend to get back on a journey¡±

    ¡°But we weren¡¯t ustomed to traveling and didn¡¯t expect the border to be closed by Renfangas at this time¡±

    ¡°Well, I felt like I was getting along with the way of the sword, but I¡¯m still immature that I can¡¯t do anything well on my journey¡±

    Hahahaha and theyugh.

    ¡°Now, ¡­¡­well, it cant be helped even if wement that the journey will not continue¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    After seeing them with a smile, Dianne mutters small.

    ¡°There is a ce where you can use your skills to continue your journey¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to be skilled. It¡¯s still half way¡±

    ¡°But if you drink alcohol at Rennesto with the gates closed, indeed Sword Saints¡­¡­no, you¡¯ll hurt the honor of Ace Knights¡±

    ¡°We just wanted to go on a rampage in the monster invasion of Renfangas, who listens to the sound because it¡¯s all in one story¡±

    ¡­¡­He means. They are going to join the battle from now on. From the standpoint to thest, they are not soldiers, just Sword Saints who pass by.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that doesn¡¯t mean anyone will lose it¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it¡±

    In response to Dianne¡¯s bitter smile, 100-manmander Grantsughs back with a smile.

    ¡°The old veterans are still alive and well in the royal capital¡±

    ¡°No, young lions are voluminous. ¡­..But young lions are good at using old bones¡±

    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­Ah, after all Trot¡­¡­will resurrect¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡äm just looking forward to the resurrection¡±

    The expression of Hundreds of Grants is humorous. The expression that I showed in the royal city at that time was also pure and innocent, but it was never rotten. In addition to his straightness, I felt the spirit of a boy carrying a dream, trying to do something with his own power.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°We will move to Catalina tomorrow morning. We will begin the mission of sweeping the monsters and in parallel to that, exploring the demon territory¡±

    Returning to the mansion, Dianne finally dered our next actions. Everyone except Apple, Irina and Neia respond with a salute.

    ¡°Do we parallel do the sweeping and exploring?¡±

    Neia asks this question. Dianne responds to it

    ¡°If I or Lord Buster guessed, there should be a safe zone where monsters nevere in the midst of the monster invasion. The demon territory is aplete dark zone dominated by bad ¡ºQi¡»¡­¡­but because of the existence of the Kalwin kingdom, it overturns themon sense. ¡­¡­And it¡¯s better to find that out in the middle of a major invasion where arge number of monsters move¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡±We approach Kalwin by building a modernbyrinth to connect such safety bases or to clean up our minds and to limit the frequency of the appearance of monsters. This is the unique n to connect the Kalwin Kingdom with our society¡±

    ¡°I understand. ¡­¡­The main thing is to fight with the dragon¡äs power, but do we also have a turn?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Dragon Breath is powerful, but it can¡¯t be used near the city. Combat around Catalina is a manual task¡±

    ¡°I understand¡±

    Neia who saw us imitates our salute. Everyone wasughing bitterly as she used the wrong arm to salute.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Night.

    ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll evere back to this mansion¡±

    I whisper while cleaning up the workshop. Even though I used it for about a month, I was quite attached to it. Well, when I say that, I have too many ces to go home.

    ¡°We¡¯re not going to return it¡±

    Dianne smiles while helping me clean up.

    ¡°But there is no reason toe to Rennesto after the exploration mission is over¡±

    ¡°Are you so disappointed for your workshop?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well a little¡±

    It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a cksmith apprentice¡äs dream.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice toe again? Even if the mission ispleted, Andy cane here with La-san and Maia-chan and If you¡¯re with Maia-chan, Buster-san and Sharon-san won¡¯t say anything¡±

    Apple, who also helped me, gently advised me.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right, but can I use it by being brazen¡­¡­¡±

    As expected, it seems ufortable to enter the workshop when I have no mission.

    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you just try to be brazen tonight?¡±

    Dianneughs with a chuckle.

    ¡°Be brazen¡­¡­even if you say that, what I make¡±

    I can¡¯t make anything from now. When I thought about it, Dianne took off her jacket and threw it away.

    ¡°Eh, Dianne-san¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If I say that you can only make a major thing in your own workshop and you can only make it tonight¡­¡­what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Co, Cor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Idiot. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a child. Although we cant make one right now¡±

    ¡°I, I¡äm going to do?¡±

    Diannees into my arms after she removes her clothes. Apple also begins to take off her clothes quickly because of thepetition.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m not making it in the workshop in the first ce¡±

    ¡°Good grief. Where can I make it?¡±

    ¡°After all half of it is a sex room¡­¡­¡±

    As Apple pointed out, she was sure that I have brought a girl here when I came from time to time. Because in the room, Naris and Tetes count sober. I feel a little shy when I think I¡¯m being asked¡­¡­no well, I¡¯m so excited but I can¡¯t concentrate.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind anywhere, but it¡¯s hard to embrace you without inviting you¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­I¡¯m also waiting without contraception¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s quite an emergency, but don¡¯t say something absurd¡±

    ¡°Irina-sama is about to get pregnant first because she is hold often¡±

    ¡°Women can¡¯t get that kind of information out of each other, right? No, Irina is proud of it¡±

    ¡°Itsume¡±

    ¡°Anyway. Even if you don¡¯t refrain, a woman who doesn¡¯t have to get pregnant doesn¡¯t get pregnant and Apple who wants to do it¡­¡­doesnt want to disturb your work¡±

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the words of my boss.

    ¡°If things don¡¯t go well, it¡¯s thest time you can have a good time tonight¡­¡­so please do something nasty with all your heart¡­¡­put it in, please¡­¡­?¡±

    ck and white. Two plump naked bodies shine in thentern¡äs dim light. Even though they are so passionate, they kiss my chest while taking off my clothes.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to be held by you anywhere¡­¡­you can have sex with me in front of Keiron, Goto and even Sharon¡­¡­nchuu¡±

    ¡°I, I too¡­¡­I¡¯m Andy-san¡­¡­in fact, you can talk while fucking me in the middle of a meeting? Because everyone knows I¡¯m Andy-san¡¯s female ve¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That kind of delusion is fun, but if we really do it, I¡¯ll be in social trouble, so just in your delusions¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really nice¡­¡­¡±

    So. No matter what kind of love birds or female ve is hold, they¡¯re just perverts if they don¡¯t hide and enjoy it. No, the question of whether I¡¯m already a pervert is in the postponement direction.

    ¡°Right, you can alwayse to fuck me with the intention of killing time¡­¡­? There is no job that has priority over being loved by you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ve been here to satisfy Andy-san¡¯s dick¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Even if I¡äm suddenly attacked by Andy, I¡¯ll be able to do any job twice as fast¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, so¡­¡­ah already¡±

    I grab the boobs of those two who want me to be a open raper as ifpeting, before I turn around and hold them from behind. On the left, Dianne¡¯s right boob. Apple¡¯s left boob on my right hand. I hold the boobs of two pretty girls in my hand, while I push my erection against their peach butts before me.

    ¡°A, Ah, Andy¡­¡­pu, put it in¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­please don¡¯t cum outside¡­¡­I¡¯m fine to have it in my body¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡äm fine to have it outside¡­¡­. White semen on a dark elf, that¡¯s what a man likes¡­¡­ri, right¡­¡­¡±

    I got a little interested. Or perhaps I should say, my libido is aroused.

    ¡°Then I will start with Dianne¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I put my penis between Dianne¡¯s crotch. As expected, it wasn¡¯t so dexterous that I could just push in, but Dianne had a happy face and led my dick into her vagina with her hand.

    ¡°N, aa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haaa, I, I¡¯m¡­¡­I¡¯m touch¡­¡­at the veryst, rub my breasts violently¡­¡­nn?¡±

    I kiss Apple while I have sex with Dianne. I rub their boobs with both hands as much as I want. Sometimes changing between their right and left boobs and pinching and pulling their nipples.

    ¡°Ha, a, aa¡­¡­n, au, nnn¡­¡­violent, more violent, my womb is going to break¡­¡­shide¡­¡­aa, ann¡­¡­shidee¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­Andy-san¡¯s tongue, oihiii¡­¡­my body, bes, hot¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne tastes my cock as she shakes her hips and Apple keeps kissing me and push her chest against my hand so that I don¡¯t let go of her. Dianne¡¯s wild hips cornered me and Apple took my escape way. I grab Dianne¡äs hips, pull my son out and ejacte on her hips.

    ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Na¡­¡­a, Dianne¡¯s ass, sticky with semen¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­so¡­¡­?¡±

    With Dianne in maiden mode for a moment, she hangs on the shelf and looks at her ass. Then wipe off the semen on her buttocks with her fingers and mess with it, then apply it to her butt.

    ¡°Andy¡¯s¡­¡­marking¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Pl, Please mark my womb too¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne¡¯s ass is stroked with one hand, helping to spread my semen and I insert my son into Apple. While inserting, I kiss Dianne and I still enjoy the feeling of tasting different female bodies in the lower and upper body.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­it was nice, but¡­¡­ let¡¯s get crazy next time¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Did you get it?¡±

    ¡°Andy pulled out at the timing of vaginal cum shot¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s get crazy next time¡±

    ¡°Pl, Please enjoy my vagina now¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. ¡­¡­Dianne, boobs¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­?¡±

    I asked Dianne to stick out her chest and I enjoy sucking on them. Inside Apple, my penis goes on a rampage and the next ejaction feeling approaches.

    ¡°¡­¡­Apple, cumming¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­a child with me, at the workshop¡­..let¡¯s make it¡­¡­?¡±

    Thus her vagina tightens tightly and I pour my sperm into the trembling Apple, who lost the strength in her knees and kneels on the ground. Even if the height was changed, I ejactedpletely in Apple¡äs vagina.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Now Andy¡­¡­what¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°Next to Apple, on all fours¡±

    ¡°N?¡±

    This was thest night in Rennesto.

 Chapter 135: Opening Fanfare

    <h4>Chapter 135: Opening Fanfare</h4>

    Fortunately, Catalina, where we came to for the first time in a while, was not surrounded by monsters as threatened by Dianne and Lord Buster. However, it may be the achievement of soldiers confined in Catalina. Along the way, there were a number of monsters in the meadow, when looked down from the carriage in Maia¡¯s hand and if it were found in Celesta, the corps headquarters would be in amotion.

    ¡°Maia, you can¡¯tnd directly in Catalina. For the time being, please slow down as much as possible and fly low because we will secure the safety in front of the city. ¡­¡­Anzeros, La, jump off¡±

    Dianne¡¯s orders echo in the carriage.

    ¡°I ask you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N¡±

    When I nod to Chibi Maia¡¯s confirmation nce, Maia enters the low-speed low-flying flight. That said, the height is 10 meters, and the speed is still faster than a carriage. For ordinary infantry, you need to be prepared just to jump off. However, among the vanguard members, Anzeros and La, whom Dianne trusts in particr, are not afraid of the impact of the fall.

    ¡°Anzeros, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Hey, throw down my weapons properly¡±

    Anzeros in ck armor and La dressed in a light southern desert-style outfit jump down to the ground. Then Boyd throws a hammer down for La. Looking down from the window, La, whonded once, showed off-the-scenes jumping power and caught it in the air.

    ¡°I also get off. Andy you will be in charge when I get off¡±

    ¡°Roger that¡±

    Dianne also opens the door and turns around and falls down with her spear in hand. I was entrusted themand by Dianne, for the time being looked out of the window, checking the surrounding, before looking at Chibi Maia.

    ¡°Maia, check the surroundings. How many monsters are there?¡±

    ¡°As much as I can see, there are a total of about 100 monsters. There are 13 monsters in the range that Dianne and the others are likely to engage normally. ¡­¡­Ah, La-san¡­¡­La-san killed one. 12 more¡±

    ¡°If there is no risk for the carriage directly, thennd¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    The field of view is inevitably narrow from the side window of the carriage. Maia can see 100, but I could only see a glimmer, a few, wolf-type monsters.

    ¡°I want to get off too. At this density, it¡¯s faster to go hunting now than joining after the carriage goes down¡±

    Almeida stood up and told me so. Almeida also jumps down.

    ¡°There are a lot jumping down, right? I wonder if I¡¯m not sprained or not¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, I will jump too, if you tell me to jump¡±

    ¡°I¡äm not. I can see myself failing tond and get a scratch¡±

    Naris and Tetes are carefree. Since they are not confident in such a descent, they are assigned as escort to the carriage with Aurora.

    ¡°Well, Dianne and the others are enough for this situation¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Irina and Neia look out from my side and said so.

    ¡°Maia, what is the sweeping situation¡±

    ¡°5 more. ¡­¡­That spear elf, fast¡±

    ¡°Almeida is that good?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Anzeros is taking a lot of time searching for enemies, but the spear elf is killing more and more¡±

    I wonder if Almeida can also use monster detection magic. ¡­¡­No, Almeida seems to be able to do that with a sense of wildness. With regard to the battle, Almeida has an exceptional potential to be envied even by Gold Arms. She¡¯s an immense fellow by our standards, even if she¡¯s not a swordsman.

    ¡°Is it possible tond soon?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Descend?¡±

    ¡°Be careful¡±

    Because the season changed, Maiands in a field of dead grass which has changed considerably from thest time. The carriage shakes and informs us that we havended.

    ¡°Okay. Maia, guard the carriage. Don¡¯t let the monsters attack you. There¡¯s a VIP¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    At worst, I have to make sure Irina doesn¡¯t get hurt.

    ¡°Aurora, Neia, Tetes and Naris get off in this order. As soon as safety is confirmed, the two Gauntlet Knights escort Aurora and Neia to negotiate the opening of the gate

    ¡°Roger that¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    Everyone reply and get off.

    ¡°Where¡äs Keiron?¡±

    ¡°Sleeping¡±

    As Boyd replied, Keiron slept soundly.

    ¡°He¡¯s a thick man with a lot of guts¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m scared just because the carriage is flying in the air¡­¡­¡±

    Apple¡¯s that¡¯s an exaggeration.

    ¡°Keiron is fine. He¡äll wake up when its dangerous¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Luna doesn¡¯t know. She probably doesn¡¯t even know Boyd. But she knows the masturbation brothers.

    ¡°Keiron is like that. Don¡¯t think deeply¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because 10-man captain Keiron is a talented person only when needed¡±

    Luna, Irina and Apple are unsure of what I, Goto and Lantz say. But that¡¯s really the way it is.

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson! The gate will open!¡±

    Naris rushes into the carriage and reports. I give amand to Chibi Maia.

    ¡°Proceed with the carriage inside the gate! As soon as the approach ispleted, transform into your human body!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    There is a rumbling sound of wheels turning.

    Thus we entered Catalina for the first time in a few months.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Catalina is made ofminated structures. It looks like an anthill.

    ¡°Wee to Catalina. We were waiting for the arrival of the Blue Dragon¡±

    The defensive captain and mayore in front of us and say hello. The town of the northernmost line is always like a battlefield, so it seems that the mayor is usually a military person.

    ¡°I¡äm Irina, the n head of the white n and one of the nine n heads of the northern forest. Our goal is not to protect the city or to help the country, but while taking an inn, we will lend the power of the dragon for immediate threat¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much¡±

    Irina, not Dianne, greeted them because she was the most qualified to exin the basic attitude of our power andplexity.

    ¡°Rennesto¡¯s star viewing prediction seems to be that the invasion will begin within a day or two. As long as thest scout appears, there¡¯s still no rocky monsters, so I¡¯m relieved¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­it would be hard if rocky monsters came to this town¡±

    Dianne responses. The more you say, the more certainly this city will be in a chain copse if the lowest floor is broken by rock dolls.

    ¡°As you say. There is no simr attack power like against beast types¡±

    ¡°Hou?¡±

    ¡°The thick bulwark at the bottom prevents an assault and from the upper level, we throw rocks and other objects down. We can annihte beast type monsters with this simple repetition without the power of the Gauntlet Knights¡±

    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a tactical model city¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    If the walls are vertical, dropping rocks will damage the building. You can¡¯t attack the nearest monsters with stone throwers. Is that why the city looks like an anthill?

    ¡°Before the approach of the rock-type monsters, we have to fight the beast-type monsters with the attack power of this city structure, but we have seen a considerable danger in the past.

    ¡°Umm, leave it to us¡±

    Irina says that with confidence. ¡­¡­Irina isn¡¯t going to do anything, but is she a person who is able to take such an attitude without hesitation.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    We were assigned tworge rooms. Actually, we want to allocate more space, but the mayor seemed to be suffering. However, because rocks sometimes flows back ording to gravity near the transport route of the drop object, it can not be allocated from danger and the empty rooms are almost full of supplies for the castle, so it seems that it is not very flexible. But we¡¯re originally an exploration unit and we¡¯re prepared to stay at the worst field eras, so we don¡¯t mind that. Well, if you assign one room at a time to men and women, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s no room to hide anywhere and it¡¯s a shame that we can¡¯t be erotic.

    ¡°I remembering here¡±

    Naris sighs as she unloads the unit supplies.

    ¡°What¡±

    I was in a position to listen to Naris¡¯s story while helping her (the men¡¯s room was not used to helping because all the soldiers were ustomed to traveling together).

    ¡°I¡¯ve been transferred to a swordsman here¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­are you saying that you were fighting a monster with a hammer?¡±

    ¡°Whether it was spectacr or not, I hit them with the hammer. Well, even though I had to let my ally¡¯s archers escape, I always had to feelplicated when I thought that if I didn¡¯t, I would still be able to rx with the archers¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is it so easy for the archers?¡±

    Celesta¡¯s archers seems to have it tough. The training to maintain the skill seems to be harder than the assault infantry, as they get weak because of using the upper body power too much.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t like fighting¡±

    ¡°Scared. If you are scared of an Red Arm¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a red arm? I¡¯m afraid of scary things. If you¡¯re a human, just in front of your eyes with a monster¡¯s murderous intent and madness a mouth is open wide. You¡¯ll die, if you make a mistake.

    Narisins by banging a wooden box. After that, Tetes smiles and Almeida looks stunned.

    ¡°Ahaha. Then why don¡¯t we just let them do it?¡¡I¡¯m going to cut off its jaw¡±

    ¡°Whether or not to peel off the fangs, monsters will not change the death of a person with a single blow. The reason why they are enthralled by the opponent¡¯s murderousness is that they are not mentally trained¡±

    Almeida talks to Tetes, who is smiling and super violent, about mental preparedness. Looking back at them, Naris res up.

    ¡°Thats why, I didn¡¯t enter the Renfangas army on the assumption of this! Damn it, but I still hate myself because I¡¯m caught in the pay gap!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The sry is so different¡±

    ¡°Yes. There is a pay gap of 2.5 times between a Red Arm and a general archer. Furthermore, special missions like this one will be apanied by allowances and donation magnification¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I mean, you can¡¯t go back to poverty without anyone¡¯s fault, can you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s poor! Even if I don¡¯t have the debts that I made in thebyrinth adventurer days, I¡¯d be out there¡±

    ¡°Somehow the testimony is strange and it seems that Knight Head Sharon now has it and it seems that it is not possible to retire until it is paid off¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well that, do your best¡±

    I feel sorry, but I can¡¯t do anything with gold. I¡¯m poor too. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s not just borrow money. I don¡¯t have any weird charisma like my father.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Evening. While the stars were shining, Neia was overlooking the northern wilderness from the roof of Catalina.

    ¡°Neia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson-san¡±

    On the roof of Catalina, which is several tens of meters above the ground, a good wind blows away from the trees and topography. Neia¡¯s hat is about to be blown away, so I rush and reach for her little head and sheughs at the funniness of the action.

    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful sunset. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a season to fight hundreds of thousands of monsters¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­Neia, are you worried about Kalwin?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I looked over and it looked a little harsh¡±

    North. An endless wilderness of monsters.

    ¡°I will lie if I say I¡¯m not worried. Well, even if I¡¯m not there, there are four more heroes. ¡­¡­If I was judged dead, the next hero would be selected immediately. If Ie back at that time, I¡¯ll probably have a bitter face. ¡­¡­But I¡¯ll be pleased if the hero¡¯s sword is safe¡±

    ¡°Hero¡¯s sword? Is that sword something special?¡±

    Neia wears a sword that does not suit her thin arm on her waist. Well, if you say that it doesn¡¯t look good on a thin arm, Aurora and Anzeros can show you tremendous power with their thin arms, but they still don¡¯t use such a huge thing, thinking about the weight bnce with their bodies. Besides, the life of a practical sword is not so long. No matter how much a true silver sword cksmithed in the royal city of Trot by a master cksmith is used for fighting, it can be used only for two to three years. Neia¡¯s sword may not be worn as a decoration and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a venerable sword used by a hero, but more than a hero¡¯s return.

    ¡°This sword is¡­¡­special. Special because it is a testimony to the hero sh Knight Grans¡±

    Neia lightly pressed the handle of her sword and held her hat and showed a self-pityingugh with only her mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­Bring back hope. Self-important¡­¡­actually, I may want to go home with such a annoyance, that I want to give this sword and hat to the next person¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to lose. I can¡¯t lose what¡¯s entrusted to me¡­¡­¡±

    The sun goes down. And the darkness shines with monsters¡¯ eyes. And at the same time as the sun goes down, a howl, which seems to be a hard wolf, is heard. Nearby grasnd, distant field. In mountains, valleys and forests. Soon it began to resonate. From one to the next, howls that seem to have originated from other hard wolves can be heard from all directions. There were too many sound sources and I was surprised.

    ¡°¡­¡­Indeed. It¡¯s terrific¡­¡­¡±

    Neia also felt a little bit of shudder. Then, the howls turned into a barking voice and the sound source began to increase around Catalina as it rushed.

    The great invasion has begun.

 Chapter 136: The Front Line of the Dark Night

    <h4>Chapter 136: The Front Line of the Dark Night</h4>

    The howls that surround the town of Catalina (an anthill-shaped building) turn into busy barks for several hours. We the Dianne Special Duty Corps were stuck in a room, struggling with the hard voices of the hard wolves and horned lions that were heard continually. Not someone else said that. It was just scary and everyone gathered in the girls room.

    ¡°Th, This situation continues every day¡­¡­?¡±

    Apple, a nonbatant, is especially frightened. Even the same nonbatants, Hilda and Irina, as expected, are calm at least on the surface.

    ¡°Is there no interception?¡±

    Anzeros, who is fully armed, is constantly concerned about the outside of the door while clutching the handle of the sword. Catalina is arge building and a fort that spans more than a dozenyers. Within the structure is arge corridor that continues in a spiral shape, allowing carts to be pulled up to the upperyer. When they climbed up, they were able to attack monsters efficiently by throwing rocks and stakes out of the outer wall holes.

    ¡°I wonder if we can¡¯t speak because we aren¡¯t regr reinforcements¡­¡­in that case, I can¡¯t rest in this situation and I¡¯d be better off if I could help¡±

    Anzeros doesn¡¯t calm down. Aurora, on the other hand, calmed down with a cup of tea.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you calm down a little and judge withmon sense?¡±

    ¡°Co, Common sense?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the case with the great invasion of monsters thatsts for weeks? More and more, monsters be more active at night. ¡­¡­If you keep fighting monsters until they¡¯re quiet just because they¡¯re noisy, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve got the strength to hold them?¡±

    ¡°Th That¡¯s¡­¡­ but that doesn¡¯t mean you just have to wait until the monsters are gone¡±

    ¡°We are not the ones who judge it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s right, but¡±

    Even though there is a solid outer wall, the state that the monsters are actively barking in the immediate vicinity cannot be settled by ordinary nerves. Even though I thought that it was safe in theory, everyone felt the same as Anzeros that they had to do something.

    ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be going to intercept tonight¡±

    Dianne, who had gone to the garrison station, came back.

    ¡°Interception¡­¡­no, in this situation? Are you serious?¡±

    When Anzeros asks back, Dianne nods. And Naris shrugged her shoulders with Tetes and mutter ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Tetes responds to Anzeros¡äs gaze.

    ¡°There is a high possibility that even if you throw something during the time when the monsters are active, you will be able to avoid it. Because it is decided that it is better in daytime anyway, the interception is roughly daytime. Not only here, but everywhere¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only a limited number of things to throw. Well, I don¡¯t know how to be impatient, but it¡¯s better to hold it somewhere and sleep. It¡¯s like a natural disaster to fight, so if we, who are not Gods, don¡¯t work with their own body, we won¡¯t be able to force ourselves¡±

    ¡°Naris is right. It¡¯s never better to defeat a monster, but now is not an efficient time¡±

    Dianne taps Anzeros on the head.

    ¡°But we didn¡¯te to defeat the monsters¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Exploration¡±

    Dianne grinned.

    ¡°Nonbatants and Luna are on standby. All the rest get ready. Now we are investigating. We will take off on Maia, so please assist¡±

    In a hurry, all Celesta members, Gauntlet Knights and Neia rise a littleter and salute each. Right. We also wanted to do it for the purpose of ¡¸Investigation that can be done now¡¹.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    We ask the mayor to open the gate. Dianne, followed by Maia and La, jumped down without being afraid of tens of meters height. Andnding. When the surrounding hard wolves rushed towards them, Dianne struck the nose of one hard wolf with a single fist and blow it all the way back.

    ¡°I will assist!¡±

    ¡°Anzeros will go too!¡±

    Then Almeida and Anzeros fall down. Along with Maia and La, they start fighting against the beast-type monsters that flock around the five people.

    ¡°We will also do something¡±

    ¡°Ussu!¡±

    We guys get down to the lower archer range. This is wide horizontally and narrow gap vertically. Although it is not a gap that allows people to enter and exit, it is at an angle that you can aim at the main gate of the city. Crossbows aren¡¯t designed to shoot straight down, so you can only shoot from there.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that it¡¯s not an angle that can directly support 100-manmander Dianne¡±

    Lantzughs bullishly while winding up the crossbow strings. Lantz and Goto, both of them have the courage to masturbate in front of Dianne proudly, but their boldness can be relied upon in battle. They will never panic before an enemy. They are not elected to the Special Duty Corps without a reason.

    ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s an angle that doesn¡¯t hit 100-manmander. We can use Smithson¡¯s new weapons¡±

    Keiron was taking a breath shooter out of his luggage. He takes the ¡¸Breath Sealing Stone¡¹ from the sealed box and ce them on theunch pad.

    ¡°Would you like to shoot, owner?¡±

    ¡°You can go first as senior, 10-man captain Edgar Keiron¡±

    After making a tease smile with each other, Keiron fired with the breath sealing stone breath shooter. A bomb-like fireball are generated, and several hard wolfs are caught in it.

    ¡°Shoot and shoot, shoot everyone!¡±

    ¡°Roger that!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Along with Keiron¡¯s good business orders, I, Lantz, Goto and Boyd sessively push out the crossbows into the gap and start firing. When I shoot, Boyd helps me and Lantz pull the strings and I shoot thick arrows one after another as fast as possible. The monsters quickly get confused and try to attack our range, but they don¡¯t reach because of the height. Giant wolves and lions are agile to the side, but cannot move much vertically. In the meantime, we are killing the monsters that we can see. Thanks to the magic that Dianne applied on us in advance, we can aim as far as we want with at the distant monsters.

    ¡°Hyoo. This is fun¡±

    Keiron says that he is having fun while firing breath-sealing stones one after another with the breath shooter.

    ¡°The refreshing feeling is different¡±

    While saying that, Keiron is going to burn several monsters. It is better to aim at the moment when the monsters are solidified or to gather the monsters so that they can be drawn to the ce where Keiron aimed. Efficiently crafts the ¡¸Breath-sealing stone¡¹ that originally has a small effect range. This is a trick that cant be done by Lantz, even if he has high sniper skills. I don¡¯t know who else can do it. Keiron is a man who can make this kind of trick when he is here. And the high tension of Keiron means that the battle is very difficult. The crossbow corps is calling with great respect and dearness to this mischievous man who bes more energetic the more difficult the situation is and the more he tries to imitate it.

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, ¡ºLooter¡»!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me with that strange name!¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s a nickname that means ¡¸I take only delicious food¡¹ in ¡¸Great physical strength in a difficult situation¡¹, but the person in question doesn¡¯t like it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    While the ¡¸Evening standby¡¹ defense team is stunned, the number of monsters has visibly decreased around Catalina. Even though there are a lot of them, Dianne¡¯s vanguards and our rearguards are in full operation. Temporarily, a nk area of ??monsters was created.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also help a little bit. ¡­¡­©¤©¤©¤©¤!¡±

    Irina activates ¡ºPoison Eye¡» from the archer range to help us by paralyzing arge amount of hard wolves.

    ¡°We can also help you here¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m better at this than using a sword or spear¡±

    Tetes and Naris with a bow in their hands appear, raise the density of the arrows. And Luna came to give me a message at the time when Keiron¡¯s quarry was exhausted.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson! 10-man captain Aurora calls for you!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    I reply to Luna who rephrased her words because she was on duty and I ce down the crossbow.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Only 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­?¡±

    Aside from the two Red Arms whose faces don¡¯t understand the situation well, Keiron and Lantz sum up and send me out, by saying ¡¸Go fast¡¹. I hit my left chest with a slightly crushed motion and ran away.

    At the drop-off where Dianne and others jumped down a little while ago, Anzeros, who should have been down, was sitting on the wall with a tired face. When I thought it would be too high for climbing, Maia had be a dragon below. Apparently Maia lifted her up. Instead, Aurora and Neia were rampaging below.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­For now, it¡¯s about time we take off, so let¡¯s get on Maia¡±

    ¡°Alright¡±

    Listen to the message from Anzeros, I call out to Maia from the dropping door and stroke Anzeros¡äs head before.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ehehe, I¡¯m looking forward to rewarding you, ¡ºMaster¡»¡±

    ¡°If there is a chance¡±

    Anzeros said cute things with a cute smile, so I kissed her.

    ¡°Maia!¡±

    I call out Maia. Immediately the head of the blue dragon approached and I jumped on that head.

    Monster corpses wereying around when I go outside. I¡¯m sorry for a hundred or two hundred. It was almost like a ring made of corpses.

    ¡°Ho. Oh dear. The flesh of the wolves seems to be unappetising¡±

    La says it boringly on the earthen wall.

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s not so pleasant that the dead odor is so close. If I have time, I want to get away from the city¡±

    Almeida makes a mark on the corpse. Is it a memorial service or something?

    ¡°Well, if such a flockes every day¡­¡­the corpses will be eaten till tomorrow¡±

    Neia alsoughed bitterly while shaking the blood of her sword.

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to fighting monsters, but¡­¡­indeed, if you repeat this over and over, you¡¯ll understand that it¡¯s certainly the same as Ace Knights¡±

    Aurora is has a slight rough breathing. It¡¯s not because she is weak that she seems tired.

    ¡°Well, I was going to ensure the safety of the ¡ºInvestigation¡», but¡­¡­it was unexpectedly quiet¡±

    Dianne stabs another hard wolf with the horn of a horned lion and says nothing. It¡¯s clear to everyone that we¡¯ve created an opportunity to fight like a show in the ¡ºInvestigation¡».

    ¡°Now Maia. Raise Almeida, Neia and Aurora to the city. Then take off with me and La¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, is it okay?¡±

    Chibi Maia appears on my shoulder and confirms. Of course I agree. As I said, Maia brings them back to the city and picks up Dianne and La. Then, a few steps away from the city, her wings flutter and she takes off. Slowly soaring into the night sky.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Did you identify the flow of monsters¡­¡­?¡±

    In the cool and coldte autumn night wind, I check the situation with Dianne.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡­¡­The Great Monster Invasion is said to be a phenomenon in which all the monsters in the northeastern continent called the demon territory strike like an avnche toward the south all at once, signaling the seasonal change in the flow of ¡¸Qi¡¹. However, the bottleneck country Renfangas, which has devoted itself to defense, has never been concerned about how the monsters will progress. Monsters are strongly influenced by the flow of ¡¸Qi¡¹. ¡¸Qi¡¹ is known to behave in a manner simr to wind at least in the atmosphere. It moves from the hignd to the lond, is softened by the trees in a forest and stands in a basin. Monsters rarely ur on mountain ranges or hignd areas. It is because it is thin and stagnate. Then, how about the monsters which generates evenly in Renfangas with a lot of low wends in the ¡¸Demon Territory¡¹ which is rich in the undtions in the north? There might bend which is hard to ur even now andnd which is easy to ur still. If it can be mapped, the range of the advancement of the human race expands greatly, and if the corrtion can be rified, the valley of Kalwin Kingdom which had nothing to do with a regr demon invasion might be able to be found ording to Neia. That¡¯s why.

    ¡°We are a expedition team. I want you to remember that we came to Catalina¡­¡­to give priority to our business¡±

    ¡°Well, what?¡±

    ¡°Ultimately helping Catalina clean up the monsters and exploring is all about discovering Kalwin. If we are too honest and just violent, we will be suspected by other countries. We a nation¡­¡­they think we¡äre out of control of the elf territory and Celesta¡äs headquarters and go on a rampage with a dragon for profit and greed¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Even I know that there¡¯s only one purpose¡±

    ¡°I know who you are. But if you can make a profit, it¡¯s politics to do something that you don¡¯t know and to doubt and cut. To protect the interest, you can also put a sneak bounce back on that doubt. It may be politically important toe out with excuses, even if they look like swordsmen¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It, Its troublesome¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t get in the way, seriously, you¡¯re just working over trivial things¡­¡­you just have to do it from time to time. I want to finish the primary investigation for the report. ¡­¡­But you should fly here now¡±

    Dianne looks back on Maia¡¯s back. La folded her arms and whispered to her fearlessness.

    ¡°Hoho. Well, I don¡¯t know about the care of people¡¯s world, but¡­¡­Diane, I know you¡¯re greedy¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to miss the opportunity. When is the best situation sample avable and when is the best time for everyone to feel the power of Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Umm. ¡­¡­Do you know what to do next, Owner, Maia?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm?¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s a little confusing, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°The blue dragon¡¯s ¡ºTrampling down on monsters¡» is what Catalina people want more than anything else and we want to fly around the demon territory as much as possible. The best way to do this is to separate it, right?

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, that means¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°This is a diversion here. We¡¯ll be back in a day or two¡±

    Dianne and La whisper to each other and jump from Maia¡äs back. Once they jumped high, they fell behind Maia¡­¡­and soon a phantom shock the brain and a big ck dragon appeared diagonally below Maia.

    ¡°On the way back, you should spray the monsters as much as you can from Catalina¡±

    ¡°I¡äm begging you¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes!¡±

    Like a skilled dragon knight, Dianne takes La¡¯s horns as a reinand and moves away from Maia. Maia and I are left alone.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well then¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Rampage?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to do that?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Turning. Turn around 180 degrees. To Catalina.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a little bit happy¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Chibi Maia smiled on my shoulder.

    ¡°It was my dream when I was a little, to have a dragon rider riding on me like this and rampaging like a legend¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    Catalinaes into view. Dianne¡¯s magic effect remains and a group of monsters trying to approach Catalina again can be seen.

    ¡°Good. ¡­¡­Maia, scatter them!!¡±

    ¡°Uhh!!!¡±

    Maia barks in a high-pitched voice. And with a Blizzard Breath, the whole flock was made into ice blocks.

 Chapter 137: Breath You

    <h4>Chapter 137: Breath You</h4>

    Hunting hundreds of thousands of monsters is no easy task, no matter how heroic or how well a trap is prepared. Monsters are powerful beings. They have an insatiable appetite and an endless desire for destruction and even trained soldiers have a hard time fighting them one-on-one. Even Renfangas, one of the continent¡¯s leading defense forces, cannot bebined properly. It¡¯s all about fighting to keep their numbers intact with a castle and a surprise attack. ¡­¡­But.

    ¡°Maia, can you still go?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my physical strength. If you want, we can fly from one end of the continent to the other¡±

    ¡°I, I see. ¡­¡­Can you beat the flock around that mountain?¡±

    ¡°I can, but I¡¯m worried about Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Shall we return?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    The power of a dragon was tremendous. Monsters can do nothing against her breath, much as humans could do little with flying dragons during the Fire Dragon War. In retrospect, most of the monsters are mostly covered in ice. The blizzard breath that Maia released turned all the monsters into statues. And the temperature change due to the freezing of the wide area has no effect on her, but it is quite severe for me who is just a human.

    ¡°¡­¡­Re, Return to Catalina¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    I hold on to the horn on Maia¡¯s head and tremble with the cold, so I don¡¯t think there was any dignity of a Dragon Rider no matter how I looked at it.

    Originally, the city of Catalina was visible, so Maia approached the high rooftop and slowed down with her wings, before transforming back to her human form a little before Catalina. Maia caught me in the air, of course I was thrown out in the air. Shends on the rooftop of Catalina and holds me in her arms.

    ¡°So¡±

    ¡°Th, Thank you Maia¡±

    ¡°Nnnn¡±

    I gently descend from Maia¡¯s arms and stand on the rooftop. Nobody is on the roof. ¡­¡­No.

    ¡°Andy!¡±

    It¡¯s Luna who opened the rooftop door and jumped out. Following her are, Hilda and Apple. Afterwards, members of the squad gathered on the roof one after another.

    ¡°I, I, I, I, I¡äm home¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, you look so cold¡­¡­¡±

    Apple who touches my face is surprised by its coldness.

    ¡°It was a very shy thing¡±

    Hilda admire the scenery around the city. It¡¯s a dark night without a moon, so I don¡¯t see the surroundings. Those who can see it are dark elves like Hilda, human beasts like Luna and Keiron and ogres

    ¡°I did it fancy¡±

    Maia sticks out her thumb. Good, Irina is stroking her.

    ¡°It¡¯s really cold¡±

    Lantz shakes himself in the night wind. That¡¯s right, the other guys are smiling wryly (Everyone can see the devastation around them).

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a while since there was no sign of a monster, maybe the blue dragon did it?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Can you see Al-chan? It¡¯s magic right¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡äm not good with magic. I¡äm not so quick with the art of night vision¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Our elves are useless¡±

    ¡ºGu¡»

    The three Red Arms were allegedly confused and Tetes said what she wants to the other two. ¡­¡­Well, I think that it is rare to have an elf who is not good at magic.

    ¡°Wh, What¡¯s more than that, give me something warm.¡±

    I had a hard time. Like the face that was touched by Apple, my whole body is freezing cold. Even though flying in the night sky is just a matter of being exposed to cold winds, the winds around here are simr in winter due to Maia¡äs breath. It was not cold at all to the extent that I was caught off guard as I wore a vest on top of my shirt.

    ¡°Oh, my God. You¡¯re going to catch a cold, take this. Drink it for the time being¡±

    Hilda, who was a little surprised when she touched my body, gave me a pill. I drink it.

    ¡°Ngu. Unpleasant¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pill that¡¯s just a pill that can warm the inside. It¡¯s going to be cold from now on, so I made it just in case¡±

    ¡°Th, Thank you¡±

    The pill that fall down into the stomach through the throat warm my body from the inside. I feel it.

    ¡°If it¡¯s cold. I went rampaged so my body is still hot?¡±

    Aurora sticking to my body.

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right, human skin is the best, isn¡¯t it¡±

    Apple is hugging me on the other side.

    ¡°Muu¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm¡±

    After breathing, Maia seems to have a very high body temperature (even in human form) and Anzeros, who does not stick due to the armor, looks a little grumpy.

    ¡°Well well. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to sleep well tonight¡±

    Keiron shrugs his shoulders.

    ¡°Where are 100-manmander Dianne and La¡±

    ¡°Investigating the flow of monsters, they wille back in a couple of days¡±

    I answer to Neia¡¯s question. It doesn¡¯t mean that everyone else is heartless. Everyone knows that¡¯s about it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The next day we woke up at dawn when the mayor flew into the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry toe so early, bu, but¡­¡­is that the work of the dragon¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Nuu?¡±

    I¡¯m convinced by his morals that he shouldn¡¯t jump into the women¡¯s room at dawn, but the major is trying to say something as he jumps into is the women¡¯ room instead.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    The mayor who turned right suddenly looks at me who gently raised his body. At first nce, Apple and Irina were sleeping beside me by hugging. They didn¡¯t take off their clothes. ¡­¡­ Apple offered to sleep with me as I looked so cold yesterday. Irina is taking the advantage.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­emm, what is that¡±

    ¡°O, Outside¡­¡­monster corpse¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, yes, most of them¡±

    I get up slowly so as not to wake up Apple and Irina. Boyd and Lantz wake up and put on their jacket.

    ¡°But we didn¡¯t look at it very well either¡±

    ¡°Shall we go see it?¡±

    ¡°Ssuu¡±

    We follow the mayor while rubbing our eyes.

    The surrounding grasnd, lit by the sunrise, was supposed to be amazing. Nearby are a series of monsters corpses (mostly by Dianne and others). In the distance, the monsters look like frozen trees. As if it were a lie that the great invasion had begun, the city was surrounded by silence.

    ¡°Haa¡±

    ¡°Blizzard breath froze them to that extent¡­¡­this is where monsters can¡¯t get close¡±

    Lantz and Boyd looked over and whispered as if they were impressed. The mayor remains upset.

    ¡°Eh, th, this much¡­¡­in this state, is that all?¡±

    ¡°Well, it was Maia-chan!¡±

    ¡°I understand that the dragon is amazing¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Ha, Haa¡±

    The mayor is poisoned by the light-hearted reaction of Lantz and others. Well, isn¡¯t it impossible for you to be ready to fight? Anzeros, wearing a tank top and cotton pants, appeared there.

    ¡°I think you should send scouts just in case¡±

    ¡°O, Oh, that¡¯s right¡±

    The mayor hurries down to the station. Anzeros then hits Boyd¡¯s waist (She cant hit his shoulder as she cant reach it) and invites him with her fingers.

    ¡°Boyd, let¡¯s train together. ¡­¡­I haven¡¯t heard from the Gauntlet Knightstely, but I have to train until I¡¯m a good vanguard¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah!? Up to such a ce!?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to make it in time¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±

    Lantz and I give our condolences. There¡¯s no offense to Anzeros, but the training she gives Boyd is rather intense.

    ¡°Anzeros, let¡¯s finish it by the time we have breakfast¡±

    ¡°Boyd, don¡¯t die!¡±

    ¡°Eh, little, Lantz-san, 10-man captain Smithson!?¡±

    While listening to the sound of an ogre being blown away with a smile, Lantz and I went down to wash our faces.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Good¡±

    Of course, I didn¡¯te to Renfangas empty-handed. Before leaving Polka properly, Dianne suggested that everyone prepare winter clothes.

    ¡°If you wear this, you won¡¯t have any problem with a little cold¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not cool, though¡±

    ¡°N, Noisy¡±

    As pointed out by Keiron, it wasn¡¯t cool. What we procured in Polka was a cold clothing for hunters to hunt in the snow. Its guaranteed with cold protection, but to be honest, it¡¯s too much and it¡¯s not a cool picture on a dragon.

    ¡°Then Maia, I, white n head Irina will bless you. Bless all the creatures. With the power and will of the dragon, hopefully we will be in peace here¡±

    Irina is blessing Maia. It¡¯s only in shape, but it seems important that ¡¸Irina¡¹ give permission to rampage to Maia.

    ¡°Smithson-dono, I will bless you!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Irina grants me and Maia permission to smash the disturbing monsters. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m the dragon owner and it seems that it stands out as an action of the investigation. So, it is the continuation of yesterday¡äs monster subjugation that was left to do because of the cold. The n is to wipe out the remaining monsters around here so that Catalina can rest assured even if we leave the monsters alone for a while. No, I just decided to say it was a n.

    ¡°Dianne Special Duty Corps members¡±

    Then the mayores to the ce where we are preparing.

    ¡°Mayor¡±

    ¡°May I? I¡¯d like to talk to you a little bit¡±

    ¡°I will report the current situation to Rennesto, if you don¡¯t mind¡­¡­and I was entrusted with a matter I wanted to ask¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°The easternmost fort in our country, about six days east of here¡­¡­do you know about Ghibli Fortress?¡±

    ¡°More or less¡±

    It should be the fortress farthest from Rennesto, with the Great Knight Ate.

    ¡°If possible, I want to send support there. That¡¯s the most fierce battle ground. I don¡¯t wish for direct support from the Blue Dragon, but if we can send Red Arms a little bit, it will be easier¡±

    It will soon be understood without anymentary from Dianne or Lord Buster. Yes, even if there is no direct dragon attack, the dragon will support them¡­¡­a morale boost that will be tremendously encouraging for frontline soldiers.

    ¡°In other words, once we go to Rennesto, we carry reinforcements to Ghibli Fortress¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If possible. It¡¯s just a request and I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t give you much reward here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I calcte in my head. Is it a horse or a 6-day walk, and how far is it in Maia¡¯s wing equivalent? ¡­¡­I can¡¯t really calcte, but Renfangas is much narrower than Celesta or Trot, so on Maia¡äs wings it¡¯s not time-consuming. Will Dianne be reluctant? No, Dianne and La said, ¡¸Show the power of the dragon and install cooperation¡¹. Now, there is no definite element to cooperate with.

    ¡°Understood¡±

    I will ept the request. ¡­¡­I was just interested in that ce, called Ghibli Fortress. I wanted to see a ¡¸Fortress¡¹ that was seriously built in Renfangas, who creates a building like Catalina just as an experimental defense facility.

    ¡°However, tell Rennesto to prepare a carriage or a box-shaped thing to board, as the reinforcements will be held by the dragon¡±

    ¡°Understood. Hey, tell themunication magician about that quickly¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Because it is a schedule change, I try to recruit people who follow me.

    ¡°I¡¯d better stay here until Dianne-san returns¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the same¡±

    ¡°Ah, Boyd cant leave too. We train in the afternoon¡±

    ¡°Hii!?¡±

    Ace Knight group & Boyd remain. Other men also seem to want to rest and decline.

    ¡°What about Almeida and the others?¡±

    ¡°Can I go?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, well, we don¡¯t seem to be very useful here¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to take a break? I¡¯m not going to go to Ghibli without any special purpose, as it¡¯s not really interesting because I¡¯m not going to go to Ghibli and do a full throttle battle¡±

    ¡°Naris, you¡¯re too honest¡±

    Tetes and Almeida will follow.

    ¡°If it¡¯s about fighting or avoiding, it¡¯s the duty of a hero to fight¡±

    Naia seems to follow too.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see the fortress, which Renfangas is proud of¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes, Irina-chan rashness is not good¡î¡±

    Of course, Irina and Hilda are also there. Apple, who is afraid of heights, can¡¯t fly so often, so she¡¯s out of question. So.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°It¡¯s just 10-man captain Smithson from the special duty corps member¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If you say that¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a mission, I¡¯ll keep you safe, so don¡¯t worry, Andy Smithson¡±

    ¡°As long as there¡¯s nothing really going on, Smithson-san will be protected by the dragon¡±

    ¡°E, Enthusiasm!¡±

    ¡°Because there is no turn for the spear woman. Andy-sama, I will protect you¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel, because we don¡¯t n to fight like that. If the terrain and circumstances seem to fine for Maia to help, she just blows her breath a little and then wee back¡±

    ¡°Terrain¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t breathe close to your allies, because Maia¡äs breath spreads a lot¡±

    We arrived at Rennesto while chatting. When wended carefully in the courtyard of Rennesto¡äs castle, Lord Buster made a strange face.

    ¡°¡­¡­What, where is Irina-dono and Dianne-dono?¡±

    ¡°Both of them are inconvenient, so I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to be the one to help¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s still cool at this time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Just to be sure, the blue dragon is spitting ice¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes. Well is that the carriage you want us to sent. Alright¡±

    It was a fairlyrge carriage that had been ced. To pull it you need five or six horses.

    ¡°Is everyone on board¡±

    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t let it fall, because the elite is in it¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    I let Maia grab the carriage and take off again.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Although Catalina was left at about nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Maia¡¯s wings were indeed fast. By noon, we had reached a location where we could see the Ghibli Fortress.

    ¡°Is it okay to be over there, Tetes?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. I haven¡¯t been there so often¡±

    ¡°Do you know when we arrive?¡±

    As expected, there were a lot of monsters on the way. Although it was still daytime, I couldn¡¯t hear any stuttering voices, but it was still a reckless number to be able to set up a team with an odd strength.

    ¡°Is this Ghibli fortress¡­¡­¡±

    While swirling in the sky, I gasp from the sight of that majestic appearance. Originally a mountain withplex terrain¡­¡­or rather, it is aplex fortress with a structure consisting of stone walls on a terrain with strangely shaped rocks. It is designed to allow a small number of people to enter the gap between the walls, which look like a small room and make a concentrated attack. And using the terrain, many warriors were actually fighting. Some were surprised to see a blue dragon flying in the sky with some room, but the majority were so busy fighting the monsters in front of them that they couldn¡¯t afford to look up.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy Smithson, let me help them¡±

    ¡°Wait, Almeida. Let¡¯s put this carriage down first¡±

    ¡°After one second, it¡¯s one second toote. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll hear youter!¡±

    Almeida can¡¯t wait for the fight and jumps down from Maia. Though I thought it was still high, Almeida killed her falling speed while turning her iron cane and descended to the battlefield dexterously, while jumping triangrly on the strangely shaped rocks.

    ¡°As usual irresponsible utterance¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll work too, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    Tetes is not moving at all. What if I could do that up to Tetes?

    I measure the area around the inner citadel of Ghibli Fortress and let Maiand there. The soldiers were confused by the dragon¡¯s appearance, but a man who seems to be the fortressmander appeared and calmed the surrounding soldiers. A lizardman. I feel that he is neat in the standing behavior, but I feel that he is a little odour in the attitude whether he shrinks when it is indeed against the dragon.

    ¡°Wee, Celesta¡­¡­no, elf territory dragon¡±

    It¡¯s better not to travel here. I whisper to Chibi Maia and let Maia speak.

    ¡°Hearing a friend¡¯s request, I came to lend a hand¡±

    ¡°Th, Thank you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I want you to receive a souvenir¡±

    Maia lowered the carriage. And the door of the carriage opens.

    ¡°Is this Ghibli fortress?¡±

    ¡°It looks robust¡±

    ¡°It looks difficult to attack. It¡¯s good that Renfangas is not an enemy¡±

    From inside, men in armor appear one after another. When I think they¡äre elite Gauntlet Knights, that¡¯s not the case. However, their appearances were familiar.

    ¡°¡­¡­A, Aaa¡­¡­!¡±

    As I raise my voice from above the dragon, a bearded man in deep red armor looks at me and smiles grinningly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­100-manmander¡­¡­Grants!¡±

    Men¡¯s cape dances in the strong wind. It was a strange picture, though it should have been disturbed by the wind. Looking back at the Sword Saints behind him, 100-manmander Grants says in a good mood.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start after a long time, everyone. There seems to be a noisy Celesta person here. ¡­¡­It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve been ¡ºSword Saints¡», so let¡¯s protect this fortress¡±

 Chapter 138: Feast of the Strong

    <h4>Chapter 138: Feast of the Strong</h4>

    ¡°The obvious part of the speciality of the Renfangas army is that there is almost no penalty for escaping before the enemy¡±

    Tetes speaks like a small talk to me, removing the seal of her two-handed sword, which was more severely applied than usual, because it spends in an unexpected ce called the back of a dragon.

    ¡°Almost?¡±

    As a military, escaping in front of the enemy is a severe punishment everywhere. Apart from somemand vitions, we can¡¯t allow the enemy to run away without reason. If you miss it, you won¡¯t be able to take military action. However, Tetes whispered as if it was nothing.

    ¡°In the first ce, Renfangas doesn¡¯t have much expectation of soldiers, because it¡¯s like fishing with food and throwing it into the cage of a beast. The fight against monsters ispletely different from the war that ordinary countries envision¡±

    ¡°But then themand system would be terrible¡±

    ¡°Ahaha. I have amand right up the ranks, but basically it¡¯s like there¡¯s no on-sitemand system¡±

    ¡°Is¡­¡­is it really an army?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s so special. Alright¡±

    Tetes pulls out the two-handed sword with the sealpletely removed. It was not a good idea to inadvertently slip out and go somewhere, so in addition to sealing it with thongs, she had even wound it up with hemp strings. Then she removes the sheath and shakes the sword to make it fit in her hand. Tetes Murray Regr Knight. A regr female swordsman. Unlike Naris, she has a proper breastte. Apart from being a young girl with a decent face, there was no sense of incongruity even if I called her swordsman.

    ¡°Well, my sry is rampant too. Al-chan can¡¯t be relieved¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a facility that seems to be easy to fight. Let¡¯s go to the fullest¡±

    Neia also pulls out her sword. The sword of the hero seems to be thick and sturdy to the odd.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Waving to the inner citadel in the center of the fortress, Tetes and Neia jump into the small room-like battlefield separated by stone walls. Maia is still in her dragon form. I¡¯m worried about the inner citadel, where the swordsmen and Sword Saints gather, but I order Maia to help.

    ¡°Support Almeida and the others. It¡¯s going to be a meatball fight, but do it within reasonable limits¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Maia moves forward quickly. She moves from head to back. Dragons also attacks with fangs, so this is less of a hindrance than the head.

    In aplex terrain, a small space is made between stone walls, a narrow gate is opened so that the enemy can barely pass through, the enemy¡¯s free action is taken, multiple people wait and a sudden attack ispleted with a concentrated attack. The Ghibli Fortress is an ideal harm because its small spaces are arranged like terraced fields on a mountainousnd. Most of them are wasted against human opponents (because themander¡¯s concentration measures are used surely), but in the horde of monsters there is no such worry and the monsters are knocked down functionally and efficiently one after another. Nevertheless, the constant assault of monsters doesnt stop the number of victims.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it! Abandon the area where the monster corpses increases obediently!

    ¡°Hii, uwaaaaaa!!?¡±

    ¡°Gya©`©`©`!!!¡±

    The fact that there are many corpses of monster is also a staircase of meat built on the terrain built in the depression so that it can be surrounded by the surroundings. Huge monsters degenerate only in vertical mobility, but if they can move sideways, they are still fast. Hard wolves run up to the height of the soldiers at once and take their lives as if they were shing. It seemed to be the work of the Gauntlet Knights to stop them quickly

    ¡°Yes, thank you?¡±

    Tetes steps in front of a hard wolf attacking the soldiers, greeting it with an awkward voice. Her two-handed sword, which can be said to be rather huge from her height, is haphazardly driven into the hard wolf¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°!?¡±

    The hard wolf turns to Tetes. Anger and madness. Endless killing peculiar to monsters. It opens its mouth and tries to bite Tetes.

    ¡°TTo¡±

    Tetes hooks the sword to the fangs and throws the hard wolf sideways. The bite of the hard wolf met the ground without hesitation.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little sorry¡±

    Without overlooking the moment, Tetes pulled out the de from between the fangs and turned it from the bottom with a curl, holding the sword high up and cutting the head of the hard wolf off. The hard wolf is dead in one blow. Blood is sprinkled and Tetes is stained. Without worrying about the stain, Tetes raises her fist. A wolf crest on her red gauntlet.

    ¡°Hey, everyone pays attention. I¡¯m the reinforcement Regr Knight Tetes Murray. Rebuild in the next battlefield. Start sending back the injured people¡±

    The soldiers who stood up to the counterattack of the monsters regain their will by Tetes¡äsmand.

    ¡°As expected, are you a Hero Knight?¡±

    ¡°Even though I¡¯m a gauntlet, I don¡¯t get around all of them, so it¡¯s my job to reorganize the battlefield in this way. Neia doesn¡¯t have a gauntlet, so she can do whatever she wants¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡±

    Tetes re-holds her sword and heads for the next hard wolf, who jumps in. I realize that there is a difference between Red Arms from the appearance of Tetes who copes with a big hard wolf like that horse without smiling. She¡¯s really a girl, but she¡¯s also a warrior.

    ¡°Clear the dead monsters¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s helpful¡±

    Maia climbs over the wall and reaches for a handful of corpses. She throws them properly into the fortress sky. For the moment I thought about secondary damage, but almost everything outside the fortress were monsters. Even if ites out, it will be a collision between monsters.

    asionally oveing the wall while transforming into her human body, Maia moves forward. Then, Neia, who had made rapid progress since she first had a conversation with Tetes, discovers that Tetes is on a rampage with Almeida in the dazzling battlefield against monsters.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do it!¡±

    Naia kicks and blows a horned lion off to the side, as it aimed for a friendly soldier. The horned lion is blown away by a great distance while being wrapped in a shock wave generated together. Landing. The next moment, Naia bounces off and attacks the next hard wolf. She doesn¡¯t use her sword much. Sometimes she just hits a key point. It seems that her fighting with limbs don¡¯t have a deadly power like Dianne and Great Knight Chief Lister, so it seems that it is more efficient to strike with a sword from the beginning, but is it still important? Almeida, on the other hand, was overwhelming.

    ¡°Nuuhh!!¡±

    She kills three hard wolves in an instant. One had its neck broken with the cane, one had its front legs cut off and one had its mouth pierced with the spear. When the spear is withdrawn, Almeida moves to disappear. Hitting like an avnche and she heads straight to several monstersing in through the gate.

    ¡°Dokee!¡±

    When I thought that there was a sound that something could y, several monsters were dismantled and scattered in pieces.

    ¡°My name¡­¡­my name is Almeida of Folklore! My spear also shoots down thunderp! Come on, monsters! This I, is apanion!!¡±

    Allies are blessed by the strength of Almeida, which is great, but of course they haven¡¯t heard the monsters. After rushing in, the monsters run from one ce to the next, aiming at allies.

    ¡°Impertinence!!¡±

    But Almeida forces them off. The secret which is said to change the operation damage by 20% alone might be speed after all. It is difficult for a power-specialized or skilled warrior to trick all enemies aiming at an ally against one another.

    ¡°The Renfangas army is not guilty of fleeing before an enemy and its operations don¡¯t work¡­¡­¡±

    If you have the power and motivation, you will have no background, and the Renfangas Army will put their pride in their army throughout the continent into infinite hunting monsters. On the other hand, even if it goes that far, it is imminent enough that it is necessary to put the number anyway. That¡¯s why there is no room for discipline. Reward, instead of punishment, support their fighting spirit and tie it to this infinite hell-like battlefield. Because even the ally cannot be controlled far from the enemy, the front movement moves inversely so that it is not thought bymon sense and the speed at which it can be repaired is required.

    ¡°She may be really a Gold Arm¡±

    Almeida rampages with crazy speed and stamina which is visible even from afar. It will not be recovered for a while.

    As Maia helps Almeida and Neia for a while, arge number of men emerges from behind.

    ¡°Umm, after all the blue dragon stands out¡±

    ¡°But how many of us have seen a real Blue Dragon. I may be able to say that I am incredibly lucky¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s terrible to have this fine facility and that much knights¡±

    It was the Sword Saints who appeared.

    ¡°Hey, 10-man captain Smithson. Can I help you?¡±

    ¡°100-manmander Grants¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte¡±

    100-manmander Grants removes the sword from the waist along with the sheath and pushes it to the ground. Other Sword Saints do the same.

    ¡°Nevertheless, we weren¡¯t fit for a reckless assault like the Renfangas¡äs style¡­¡­everyone, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing Grants-sensei¡¯s skills like during the war¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember the Sword Saints Brigade. Even so

    ¡°I, Joseph Bay was called a general, but it¡¯s still better to carry out an assault shoulder-to-shoulder with everyone¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, every Sword Saint will be like this. ¡­¡­Now, Grants-sensei¡±

    ¡°If anyone is not interested, I don¡¯t think it would be a good idea to leave it to the elderly. Well then, forward¡±

    100-manmander Grants pulls out his sword slowly. Then, swing up and point at the enemy.

    ¡°We are Trot¡äs Sword Saints. We are Trot¡äs Sword Saint Brigade. For now, let¡¯s pretend to be nostalgic. ¡­¡­Lets go!! As always, we have only one job!! Save your brothers!!¡±

    ¡ºOOO!!¡»

    Dozens of Sword Saints scream and start running. The soldiers around were scared.

    ¡°Bay Corps, forward! Dean Corps, to the side! Regain the battlefield in 2 minutes!¡±

    The Sword Saints who I thought they had run out of their way change their movements in front of the enemy. From there, it was like art.

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson. Do you think Ace Knights are inferior to Sword Saints¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Be honest. Ace Knight Angelina, Pdin Almeida, do you think they are inferior to Sword Saints?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    ¡°But. But even so, everyone admits that the Sword Saint Brigade was the strongest¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you think it is so?¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, it was a mean question for you who have never seen that brigade on the battlefield. ¡­¡­So it¡¯s a lecture¡±

    Re-positioning his sword, 100-manmander Grants begins to run and his cloak flutters. It wasn¡¯t the speed or form of a human being about fifty years old, but it was a potential which can be said to be a very diligent Trot Sword Saint.

    ¡°There is a concept of power ratio¡±

    Monsters are struck in formation so that they are folded by the rapid lying Sword Saint Brigade and are disposed of before anything can be done. As soon as one is in front of the enemy, the other aims at the belly and when it reacts, the de falls on the neck. As soon as someone raises the sword, several people line up together and form a huge shock wave. The monsters are flipped together like a tsunami. Whilemanding them, 100-manmander Grants began to lecture me in a well-talked voice.

    ¡°In terms of ratio, each person¡¯s strength is proportional to the square! The higher the rating, the harder it is to fill the gap! In a ten-to-eight battle, the winner leaves four, and in a ten-to-five battle the winner leaves seven and a half!¡±

    When the monsters inside the wall are wiped out neatly, the Sword Saints move in pursuit of the next monsters.

    ¡°So you can see how hard it is to reduce the strength of Sword Saints, which alone have 25 times the strength of regr soldiers. No matter how much you tried to fight around, you wouldn¡¯t be able to fight ten people at the same time alone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha, Haa¡±

    ¡°The Sword Saint Brigade was further trained with an emphasis on bringing out each other¡¯s abilities! It is difficult for those with great power to exert that power at the same time! Sword Saints can form solidarity with several people and always maintain the highest attack power and the highest defense against each other!¡±

    The Sword Saints intercept the monsters that have attacked. Divide them into individual pieces and kill them all at once. Even if the monster has the same level of power as a Sword Saint alone, the battle power will be four times greater if the monsters are fighting 100 Sword Saints like 100-manmander Grants said. It means that even if they can do their best, they can injure themselves only. A battle that is based on the premise of faithfully defending and drawing out each other¡¯s strengths.

    ¡°That¡¯s the strength of Sword Saints¡±

    The Sword Saint Brigade was stubborn. They rejected women, rejected foreigners and hated unconventional tactics. But in other words, it also makes it easier for Sword Saints to grasp each other¡¯s tactics. In other words, it can be said that it is easy to always draw out each other¡¯s power.

    ¡°We don¡¯t think Ace Knights, Pdins or Gauntlet Knights are inferior to us, but¡­¡­¡±

    The wind is cut with the sword and the second battle area which was upied by monsters is ttened once. And 100-manmander Grants thrust his sword to the ground and looked back at me and Maia with a teasing look.

    ¡°I still think we are the strongest¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Certainly, if you canunch a wave attack with this efficiency, you can always keep fighting without interruption. Even a dragon would be in danger. In the fight against Almeida, Maia should have fight against one person. But if the Sword Saints here are going to hunt Maia¡­¡­will they take her down? I was terrified. Here, the dragon is not the strongest. The strongest in this ce is¡­¡­.

    The pounding sound of a metal pounding suddenly sounded. It¡¯s not a very beautiful sound, but I wonder if it¡¯s a gong.

    ¡°To the whole army of Ghibli Fortress! Great Knight Chief Ate sallies! Repeat, Great Knight Chief Ate sallies! Repeat she sallies toward the 2nd battlefield area! The soldiers in the 2nd battlefield area, the 7th, the 12th, the 17th and the adjacent areas¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Start evacuation!!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Evacuation!?¡±

    100-manmander Grants was startled. Of course me too. Fight hard, you still know. But what kind of knight in the world is told to get away fast and not get too close to you because you¡¯re going to go out? ¡­¡­In fact, I wonder if Great Knight Chief Ate is a dragon. When I thought about it, the wall of the fortress opened to the left and right, and a female ogre which had put an electric shock on the whole body from the beginning appeared.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­well it¡¯s good, there are a lot of monsters that want to be killed by me¡­¡­a lot!¡±

    It seems that there is no intention to count more than three. I¡¯m on Maia, so I¡¯m looking through the wall. And the soldiers in each area were desperately fleeing, as said. And then.

    Le, ts, gooooooo!!!!¡±

    Great Knight Chief Ate jumps. Flying like an arrow, it is no longer a jump but a flight. Then, she swung around a log-like iron rod in her hand while flying and rushing into a group of monsters. Basha, more than a dozen monsters are roadkilled together.

    ¡°Uoooooooooooooooo!!!¡±

    And, she emits a fierce light as if the sun had urred on the ground to the monsters that still flock around. Big blitz. After the big roar, there is no monsters that survived on the battlefield.

    ¡°Uooshaa, next, next!!!¡±

    Great Knight Chief Ate wielded the log-like iron rod and destroyed the stone wall with a single blow. ¡­¡­Or rather, don¡¯t destroy it.

    ¡°Come on! You havee to die©`©`©`!!¡±

    One after another, murder and destruction are piled up.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Then, at the end of the fortress (destroyed and pushed forward), the gongs rang out of Ghibli Fortress again.

    ¡°To the Ghibli Fortress All Army! Ate Hammer Ejection! Repeat, Ate Hammer Ejection! Great Knight Chief Ate is now in the 17th battlefield area! Those who are in the nearby areas evacuate as far as possible! And informing the whole army¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Take cover!!¡±

    The next moment, something ck flew from the fortress inner citadel. ¡­¡­No, it¡¯s glowing ck.

    ¡°A lump of iron¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as big as a carriage¡­¡­¡±

    As determined by Maia, a block of iron, about the size of a horse-drawn carriage, was being ejected by something like a giant catapult. And the Great Knight Head Ate at the foot swings around the log-like iron rod and makes a big jump. shing with the iron lump.

    ¡°Eeeh!?¡±

    I¡¯m surprised, as the iron lump begins to spin around unnaturally. It was not just a collision. The iron rod passed through the middle of the iron ingot, forming a giant hammer. And it is held by the shining golden Knight Ate. The hammer and Great Knight Chief Ate just dropped on the ground and the ground shook a little, even though it was further away.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wait Wait, she is fighting like that¡±

    When I was trembling at the joking-like scene, Tetes, who hade up to Maia¡¯s back before I knew it, said, ¡¸No¡¹. Her face is a little stiff.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to fight. Or rather, Maia-san, you should better lie down¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    When I turned my gaze back, Great Knight Chief Ate was flying up again in the air, holding the hammer. Altitude dozens of meters. And then.

    ¡°Take this, ssssssssssssssss!!!!¡±

    In the middle of the herd of monsters that had been raised in droves around the perimeter of the fortress, the hammer with a strong light.

    Falls.

    Dooooooooooooonn!!!

    A violent sound that can no longer be said to be a shock wave sounds and the ground is turning up.

    ¡°O, OiOiOiOii¡±

    I intended to talk, but I can¡¯t hear myself. And Maia staggered. The impact a few tens of meters away from us swayed the ground. And.

    ¡°Uowaaaaaaa!?¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san!!!¡±

    ¡°Andy Smithson!!¡±

    Almeida and Naia catch me who was thrown out. Andnded. ¡­¡­I still feel the ground is shaking.

    ¡°H, How¡­¡­is it possible¡±

    When I rush up to Maia, Maia slowly rises from her lying position.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised¡±

    ¡°What happened? Show me¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    I¡äm ced in Maia¡¯s hand and lifted above the wall.

    Distant, at the foot of the fortress, was a terrifying sphere of destruction. Estimate roughly 100 meters in size. Of course no monsters can be found. I don¡¯t want to think about what happened. Can a dragon do that?

    ¡°The battle of Great Knight Chief Ate is over. The battle of Great Knight Chief Ate is over. The Ate hammer recovery team is dispatched. All troops, if there are remaining enemies, restart the mopping¡±

    The magic erged voice from the inner citadel informs me that this is not a dream or anything.

 Chapter 139: Night of return

    <h4>Chapter 139: Night of return</h4>

    The atmosphere of the Ghibli Fortress Defense War has changed considerably following the rampage of Great Knight Chief Ate. It doesn¡¯t change that monsters rush in without fear, but the awareness that great strength is behind them has given the soldiers power to fight in many ways. Even if your battlefield is poor, you¡¯ll end up with a card that turns everything over, a terrible blow that doesn¡¯t matter what inferiority is. That means, ¡¸It will work somehow¡¹, whether you can recognize the ate or not, fighting can change a lot. The tragedy soldierse back to life and the stability of the soldiers makes it easier for the elite knights to move, resulting in an increase in overall destroying power. The sess of the mini-Sword Saint Brigade, led by 100-manmander Grants, which made it easier to tten the battlefield that was fought, also worked. As a result, there was no chance to use Maia¡¯s Breath and the battle for Ghibli Fortress on this day ended with a great victory. The surrounding monsters also lost their density and the rush almost ceased in the evening. The destroyed stone wall (the work of Great Knight Chief Ate) was restored in a few hours by the construction army, which consisted of ogres and dwarves. They are really used to it.

    ¡°Are we going now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not nning to stay long¡±

    With sunset, we will leave Ghibli Fortress. Maia seems to have been rumored for a long time and there are soldiers who look at us from a distance and others who fearfully approach and try to touch her. The ridiculous surprise, the atmosphere that was neither worship nor dislike nor familiar, seemed ufortable and Maia especially wanted to return.

    ¡°I saw such a big firework. I also wanted to see how dragons went on a rampage¡±

    100-manmander Grants looks a bit disappointed while looking up at Maia.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I mean, this is a dragon from the northern elf territory, so there are various difficulties¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡­¡­I heard it in the Imperial Pce, Sir Bonaparte is proud of his adventure¡±

    ¡°Ge¡±

    ¡°Huhu, it¡¯s a simr thing that we also have to look over the troublesome construction. It¡¯s quite difficult to be a worldly person¡±

    How much does he know, 100-manmander Grants smiles a bit nasty.

    ¡°Every country is lying to each other little by little. Or even if it¡¯s a clear lie, they ept it and make use of it¡­¡­¡±

    The sun sets in the Snake Mountain Range. The Ghibli Fortress is located north of Renfangas, so the other side of that partition will be Trot.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy with the countries of today who lie in such a way and hold hands¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I agree¡±

    ¡°Hopefully, we¡äre on the same side the next time I see you¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Of course, my position is different from 100-manmander Grants. We¡äre not always allies. But, at least for now, the building allows us to see the sunset together. I decided to bite that luck.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At night, we return to Catalina. As usual, there are few monsters around the city surrounded by ice fields. We were able to get in and out of the main gate safely.

    ¡°Good, you returned¡±

    ¡°Ho. Trouble¡±

    Dianne and La were already back. ¡­¡­What.

    ¡°How did youe back?¡±

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Did you walk back?¡±

    ¡­¡­Is that so? It is still secret that La is a dragon. I was wondering how they made an excuse when they flew back, but there was nothing to worry about. They probably flew halfway, but at least they don¡¯t seem to be trying to expose that figure. ¡­¡­Well, La is sometimes rough, so I wonder if Dianne should cut corners like that.

    ¡°It seems like Maia¡äs poprity is on the rise in Catalina. Everyone is helpful in coting information¡±

    ¡°Hoho. You¡¯re doing it well¡±

    La strokes Maia. Maia looks a little happy.

    ¡°Are there any results?¡±

    ¡°At least at this point I was able to confirm that the map was correct. The safe zone from the flow of the monsters¡­¡­well, there are some stars, right?¡±

    It was a very steady achievement. However, it is something that Dianne confirmed alone using La. It may be a bigger foothold than we thought

    ¡°How were you guys?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve seen it very well¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°The destruction of Great Knight Chief Ate¡±

    ¡°Destruction¡­¡­isn¡¯t it a battle?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a battle¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I spoke as much as I could, but most of the people who did not go were skeptical. With a hammer of the size of a carriage, a 100m diameter dip into the ground. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll definitelyugh if I haven¡¯t seen it. I hate my low expressiveness.

    ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s true¡±

    I guess I was dreaming¡­¡­the only thing that is not said is that Almeida and Tetes had a serious face as expected. But they probably thought I was exaggerating. I was preparing to go to bed while saying something like that. ¡­¡­I was beckoned by the door to Anzeros

    ¡°?¡±

    When I approached, I was told toe and I was taken away.

    We go down one level and enter an alley with little traffic. Of course Anzeros opens her mouth.

    ¡°Why were you silent?¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    I wonder if I did something that let Anzeros get angry. That I was silent. That I was silent. ¡­¡­I can¡¯t think of anything.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think I kept silent by anything¡±

    I give up and Anzeros res at me with her slim face.

    ¡°How old are you now?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡­¡­Emm, 25¡­¡­ah.

    ¡°¡­¡­26, which reminds me¡±

    Actually, it was my birthday before summer. It was quite pping, so Ipletely forgot about it.

    ¡°Because you gave a birthday present to Aurora, I wondered when it would be my birthday¡­¡­you didn¡¯t know about it because I didn¡¯t celebrate my personal birthday in the squad, but when you asked Dianne a while ago, it was a long time ago¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°He, Hey¡±

    Well, Anzeros¡¯s birthday must have passed. When I made a ring for Aurora, I hadpletely forgotten about Anzeros¡¯s birthday. It¡¯s a big blunder.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d tell me soon, so I always thought about my birthday present, but why¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°U, Uwa, sorry, I forgot your birthday!¡±

    I try to apologize in a hurry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about me! It¡¯s your birthday!¡±

    ¡°Y, You don¡¯t care!¡±

    ¡°I want to celebrate your birthday!¡±

    Anzeros was a little weary. When she stops, she rubs her eyes.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re happy about, but¡­¡­but I want you to be happy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s like thinking seriously about a man¡¯s birthday¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡±

    Anzeros bends her mouth in a U-shape.

    ¡°I wanted to celebrate your birthday. ¡­¡­I met you¡­¡­I wanted to carve out the year that you epted me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros¡±

    ¡­¡­As a time axis, Apple is my first lover (Female ve). Selenium was the first I had sex with. Dianne is the best lover and Jeanne is the first to get pregnant. But Anzeros has been with me as a friend for the longest time. The time we carve as close is longer than anyone else. Maybe she¡¯s proud of herself as my female ve. That¡¯s why she is so particr about the birthday milestone so that it doesn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros rubs her nose and res.

    ¡°Reflect. I¡¯m angry¡±

    ¡°I will reflect on it¡±

    ¡°Be aware of it. You¡¯ll always be my¡­¡­most important person¡±

    ¡°Tsu¡±

    My heart sounds a little sick.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just how you treat women. If I really like you¡­¡­sometimes it¡¯s better to let me celebrate than to be celebrated¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros is approaching little by little. I¡¯m going to kiss her little lips for the time being. And apologize, by making Anzeros feel good. Keeppany until the passionate cover melts. When I think of it, suddenly she is right next to me.

    ¡°Then, it seems to be said that I am a childish woman who doesn¡¯t really love Andy-san and is satisfied only by being celebrated¡±

    ¡º!!¡»

    At the same time as Anzeros, I was scared and took half a step and there was Aurora right next to me. Apple with a troubled face behind her.

    ¡°Uw, Uwaa!?¡±

    ¡°I, I was inconspicuous with an illusion¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Anzeros¡¯s magic skills are amazing or not. It¡¯s not going to pay for the illusion of being rxed by raising such a voice.¡±

    ¡°Ugu¡±

    Anzeros sometimes uses strange magic skillfully (such as sperm hell magic), but it seems that she has no magic foundation. On the other hand, Aurora, who grew up as a forest princess in an environment where teacherscked, seemed to be familiar with magic to the extent to say that she was above average.

    ¡°Tailing wasn¡¯t a hobby, but Aurora-san says that Anzeros-san is suspicious¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, can¡¯t you just say that kind of woman who cares about people like that?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­well, I¡¯m d we came. ¡­¡­Andy-san, I agree with Anzeros-san. Andy-san always pleases us. Let us celebrate at least once a year. That you were born¡±

    Appleughs softly. Perhaps because we are in the women¡¯s room, her see-through nightcloth doesn¡¯t hide her plump body line. ¡­¡­And, to say it, Aurora was more stimting, then I could see both the nipples and the pubis, when I squint my eyes¡­¡­I thought, she wore a half-transparent night dress. The tank top, cotton pants and ponytail Anzeros is also cute and sexy, but their bewitchingness is exceptional.

    ¡°The illusion is like this. ©¤©¤©¤©¤!¡±

    Aurora refills the illusion with a flowing movement. The shoulder strap that slipped on her shoulder was also dazzling.

    ¡°You could treat me like an illusion¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not that good at boasting about such a thing to Andy-san¡­¡­but I¡¯m not so bad as to be ashamed¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Or rather Aurora. To say that I was stretched here in the illusion¡­..¡±

    I¡¯m willing to do something I don¡¯t want to see or ask.

    ¡°We¡¯ve beente, but it¡¯s not something we can¡¯t celebrate, right?¡±

    ¡°No, I really want to celebrate normally¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Then please take a look there¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why, uh¡­¡­you pervert princess!¡±

    ¡°Hohohoho, I¡¯m prepared to be a pervert for Andy-san than Anzeros-san¡±

    ¡°It, It¡¯s not good Andy!¡±

    ¡°A, Anou¡­¡­after all, is hi a celebration? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an event that will surely please Andy-san?¡±

    ¡­¡­Yup. I¡¯m really happy. That care.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice, in such a ce¡±

    Indeed, during the Great Invasion, there is no doubt that it is too unscrupulous. It doesn¡¯t have to be ¡°now¡± timing. ¡­¡­It was me who kissed Anzeros while putting a hand under the night clothes of Aurora for the time being though it was said.

 Chapter 140: Happy Birthday of delayed season [Anzeros, etc.]

    <h4>Chapter 140: Happy Birthday of dyed season [Anzeros, etc.]</h4>

    Kissing repeatedly, I enjoy the shaking of Anzeros¡äs silky ponytail. The short Anzeros stands on her toes to match my lips with a difference of more than 20 cm. The feeling that it is a little fluttering is cute and I screw her tongue to devour it on purpose.

    ¡°Nkuu¡­¡­u?¡±

    Some kisses can be called ¡ºMa¡». It seems that unexpectedly screwing her tongue was unexpected as Anzeros¡¯s ¡ºMa¡», the center of gravity is a little stiff and the kiss is about toe off, leaning on my body to prevent it . At first, we were independent each other, but we ended up maintaining a kiss in a leaning manner. It¡¯s like a child who hugs desperately so as not to get lost from its parents and while intertwined with my obscene tongue, such a healthy Anzeros is so cute inwardly.

    ¡°I also¡­¡­Andy-saann¡±

    Aurora breaks into me and Anzeros¡äs kissing. However, instead of interrupting the kiss, she stretches her neck and kiss my cheek. A sense of opposition. Because it is a forcibly kiss from the side in the ce where the lips are piled up, the ear of Anzeros and Aurorae in contact at any rate and twitches each other. While capturing such a long ear-specific reaction in a narrow view, I taste the embrace and tongue of Anzeros and enjoy the butt of Aurora with my fingers. Adhesion for about ten seconds. And when we got away from each other, all three of us were chilling in a chilly temperature.

    ¡°Oh, Aurora, I know. I¡¯m going to celebrate Andy, so it¡¯s an afterthought that I¡¯m having fun¡±

    ¡°It makes sense¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d I enjoyed it separately, but I¡¯ve never felt better¡±

    ¡°No. You should sometimes try to understand what the pride of a female ve is¡±

    ¡°Pr, Pride?¡±

    ¡°Well, our ¡ºFemale¡» part is meant to please you. More specifically, it¡¯s a pride that our bodies have ¡ºPerformance¡» that pleases you. I¡¯m so that I¡¯m losing pleasure without making you happy enough. If you allow the ves to be self-satisfied, it¡¯s up to you to be honest with us¡±

    ¡°Ah, I thought a little. I couldn¡¯t put it into words but¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros nodded to Apple, in a way that seemed a bit brute force.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s about a female ve, I want us to have the room to do our best for you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it normal sex?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Of course it¡¯s good to be normal, but after all, so that you can be pleased with various feelings, tr, training¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Training¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Tr, Training¡­¡­¡±

    Both Ace Knights turn their red faces towards Apple who said that.

    ¡°¡­¡­No, well, it¡¯s certainly more ve-like, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡±

    ¡°Well, I want Andy to focus more on service other than inserting it in a variety of ways, even if it¡¯s like that or something that looks like it¡¯s a lookalike. Yeah¡±

    I¡¯m not sure, but they probably want to say that there¡¯s not enough sex to please me anyway.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s best to feel good together¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe Andy-san doesn¡¯t have enough experience. A girl¡¯s body can make men feel good in many ways¡±

    ¡°Certainly, if you don¡¯t taste it and you unterally say, ¡ºThis is the best¡», you¡¯ll feel like you¡¯re being denied the charm of being a woman¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just magic that doesn¡¯t make any sense to creampie. Our bodies, try to use them in various ways, Andy¡±

    ¡°Va, Variously¡±

    For example. In Lantz and Williams¡¯s erotic picture scrolls, there were various things besides ordinary sex. Needless to say that it squeezes between the mouth, buttocks and chest, rub it against the crotch without putting it in, or put it in the armpit. I feel like I¡¯ve had to step on it. ¡­¡­But Anzeros and Aurora are a little impossible with their chests.

    ¡°Did you look at my chest right now and feel pity, Andy?¡±

    ¡°I felt insulted for some reason¡±

    Muu, Anzeros and Aurora be angry and take off their jackets. Nevertheless, when they take off their nightwear, there is no underwear and they be naked.

    ¡°That¡¯s bold¡±

    It¡¯s a back alley where anyone might look into it, even though Catalina isrger than the barracks in Basson and has plenty of rooms. However, Aurora pats her white, slender naked body and smiles with a bewitching smile while tracing the only remaining cor.

    ¡°It¡¯s also nice to be treated like a female ve?¡±

    Apple takes off her clothes in opposition.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t mind anyone knowing that I belong to Andy-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­¡­au, but this is the usual¡­¡­¡±

    A ponytail girl who begins to suffer from the topless. A surreal sight.

    ¡°Now, please enjoy my service, ¡ºMaster¡»?¡±

    Lowering my pants and exposing my lower body, Aurora¡¯s beautiful legs are close together to pinch my calf.

    ¡°Ha, muu¡­¡­nn?¡±

    The elven princess, who is just naked and has a cor, happily holds my dick.

    Aurora¡¯s red hair is shaking. She took my dick deeply into her mouth and then moved her neck back and forth slowly while sucking, without being awkward. This is not the technique of a girl whose growth period has just ended. Especially since I wasn¡¯t eagerly teaching lip service. Although. That¡¯s no doubt.

    ¡°You, recklessly¡­¡­why are you so good?¡±

    ¡°N, Nbuu¡­¡­oh, are you worried?¡±

    ¡°I can imagine it in general, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhu. La-san and Hilda-san¡­¡­I was taught by them?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Is it the route after all?

    ¡°The training was rough, but¡­¡­Andy-san¡¯s dick is delicious without anyint¡­¡­n, nku¡­¡­haa, the passion to get me pregnant is felt even from my throat¡­¡­?¡±

    Aurora, who sucks and squeezes my dick says that kind of thing in ecstasy. It¡¯s not just a conscious opposition to Anzeros, but serious obscene and controlled desires appear in her eyes and thrill my back. The noble princess of the forest is dyed in a little crazy crucible of love and aims to be the best among my female ves. Aurora doesn¡¯t have real ve guts. However, if you think it¡¯s best, you can m yourself in any form and you¡¯ll be bold. That¡¯s why she wants to be tinged with my desires. Showing me her whole body in the form of a little twisted love I wanted.

    ¡°I¡¯m yours¡­¡­I want to be dyed in your semen¡­¡­nku, npuru¡­¡­if you are so engrossed in me, I will serve you in any way¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Aurora¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I, I too¡­¡­I too, I¡äm worthless without Andy-san¡­¡­ I love Andy-sanand I want to be loved by Andy for the rest of my life¡­¡­!¡±

    Apple, struck by Aurora¡äs borealis or suffocating with haha, approaches my crotch as if entangled to my feet. Two beautiful naked woman are entangled around both feet. Fight and love my grotesque penis with their lips and tongues. In the immediate vicinity, you can hear merchants and soldiers who have finished their jobs chatting with each other and in this dim alley, two girls lick and suck my dick, balls and even the anus even if I don¡¯t care about such things. And I sprinkle my semen on them.

    ¡°Ha, aa¡­¡­? Ah, Andy-san¡¯s semen¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s warm¡­¡­ah, I¡¯m happy¡­¡­? It¡¯s the happiest to receive your baby juice¡­¡­?¡±

    Aurora bathed in the ssh of semen and Apple is no longer ecstatic and engrossed in the residue associated with the cock. In particr, Apple¡¯s excitement is extraordinary and a heartbeat is likely to be heard from the skin dyed in cherry blossoms. After all, the days of blowjob when we were children may have been carved as a deep sexual original experience for her. I forgot. And when I was preparing my breath that had gone up before I knew it, Anzeros, who didn¡¯t participate alone, took off the bottom and coughed up.

    ¡°Th, That, ¡­¡­there¡¯s something I really want to do, but it¡¯s a great present¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anal virginity¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Anzeros takes off her underwear and folds it. She¡¯s a little girl who just wears a cor under her ponytail.

    ¡°This is a birth gift or something like that, but I don¡¯t have any emotions¡­¡­that¡¯s all I can give you now¡±

    ¡°N, No, that¡­¡­are you really happy with that?¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    In fact, the butt hole is different from the vagina and has the impression of an uneptable sanctuary for girls. It seems that sexual intercourse in the excretion hole isn¡¯t allowed even by prostitutes. ¡­¡­The two dragons and Selenium forgave me quite easily.

    ¡°Andy, ¡­¡­26 years old, congrattions¡­¡­get my ass¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros puts her hands on the wall and sticks out her little ass with a flushed red face. Arge amount of saliva and a small amount of semen of the other two people are entangled around my son who faces Anzeros¡äs lower bottom now

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll do something drastic, Anzeros-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I too¡­¡­I also would like to say that, but if it tears now¡­¡­uu¡±

    The two female ves can only see it off.

    ¡°Anzeros, shall I put it in? It may tear up?¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­put it in. I think Hilda will see me if it tears up¡±

    It seems that they are not taking any measures separately. It¡¯s a literally abandoned gift. I think it would be a pity if it was torn, but I couldn¡¯t control the excitement of using the most embarrassing hole of Anzeros.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    That dignified, strong, hardworking. On the bed, she¡¯s so cute, and she¡¯s getting so much better into my desires, and she¡¯s really serious about it, this little swordsman. The hole that is the most dirty and does not assume the entrance and exit is a birthday present. I wanted to care for her body, but my desire exceeded.

    ¡°Anzeros¡­¡­Anzeros, your holes are all mine¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Kku, haa¡­¡­a, aa!!¡±

    Meriri, my dick goes down. Thin waist, thin breasts, small buttocks, sly neck and beautiful hair. I tremble with the invasion of lust into the unclean. Tears fall from the mingling. I was thrilled.

    ¡°Anzeros, Anzeros¡­¡­haaa, your asshole¡­your asshole, I entered¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°A, gaa¡­¡­Andy¡­¡­higuu¡±

    ¡°Tight¡­¡­¡±

    The clenching sphincter is opened and my dick scrapes through the rectum. Anzeros¡¯s perverted half-elf excretion route is a tool for pleasure. I use this hole for ejaction. I started shaking my hips with excitement.

    ¡°Anzeros¡­¡­ah, Anzeros¡­¡­your ass and mouth, of course, your pussy too¡­¡­I will use them to put out my semen okay?¡±

    ¡°Y, Yeah¡­¡­all my holes in my body¡­¡­are holes to put in Andy¡¯s penis¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right¡­¡­ah, somehow, damn it, thank you¡­¡­you pervert, I¡¯m so happy¡­¡­!¡±

    La allowed me a fairly smooth fit from the start and Maia and Selenium didn¡¯t dislike it either. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s irrelevant. But Anzeros is a dependable friend who has been next to me and a cute colleague who has always thought of me. It was strangely satisfying for me to havemitted all the holes in her body for the time being.

    ¡°Pe, Pervert is you¡­¡­because you¡¯re a pervert, I¡¯m going to be a pervert too¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the perverted knight who nakedly presents her asshole to me as a birthday present in such a ce has be my fault¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Y, Yeah, that¡¯s right¡­¡­s, so¡­¡­gu, uu¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­thank you, I certainly received it¡­¡­!!¡±

    Suddenly, crazy about the tight hole, I ejacte. The semen flows back into the intestines of Anzeros. And then.

    ¡°Ha, Happy birthday, Anzeros¡­¡­25 years old, congrattions¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°A, Ahaha¡­¡­¡±

    Anzerosughed with a tired face as I pulled out my dick.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Anzeros is still stuck because she has no strength. Aurora and Apple, originally wearing negligees, were still naked, with a smile like ¡ºLose¡» to Anzero¡¯s deserted gift. If you¡¯re naked and surrounded by three girls with cors, blood is likely to collect in my penis, but the back alley is a bit hard to get too persistent. Variously. I raised my pants.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, emm, Andy¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Anzeros, sitting on the ground with her waist down, turns her face to this side while worrying about the asshole that has not closed yet.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll give you another real present¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡¸Real¡¹ more than the butthole? Anzeros looks angry as if seeing through me who has expected something strange with her asshole that can not be closed after all.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a present!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Eh¡±

    ¡°Well, think a little¡±

    Anzeros is a little shy after that serious face.

    ¡°This, I¡¯m so happy that I can¡¯t call it a present strictly¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m serious¡±

    Or rather, it was anal sex that seemed to suffer from beginning to end, but was that satisfied?

    ¡°¡­¡­And if the butt were to be such a special gift, it could only be done once a year, so the presents would have to be a separate mouth¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    It seems to be satisfied to the degree that it wants to do at any time.

    ¡°You¡¯re totally horny Anzeros-san¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­I¡¯m a great pervert¡±

    ¡°N, Noisy, you just said that you¡¯re more prepared!¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t make too much noise, I¡¯ll solve the illusion!¡±

    I wonder if she wants to show it after all.

 Chapter 141: Inner Stomach [Irina]

    <h4>Chapter 141: Inner Stomach [Irina]</h4>

    A few days after the great invasion began. Dianne continued to investigate skillfully using La¡¯s wings and I apany them as Maia¡¯smander, but we see La and Dianne on the way off and crush monsters appropriately before we returned home. We don¡¯t need to do anything, as Dianne and La will be illusioned on the way home, descending into nearby valleys and forests and returning home on foot. The monsters seen are annihted by Maia¡äs breath, but as they are eradicated for several days,plementary inflows from the surrounding area have been reduced and it is bing possible for Catalina¡äs soldiers to handle the monsters alone without Maia¡äs breath.

    ¡°I want to go on a rampage more. Should we fight farther away?¡±

    ¡°No, Catalina¡äs soldiers retreats to avoid your breath, but it¡¯s hard to talk to soldiers from other cities¡±

    ¡°Mmm. ¡­¡­Allies, troublesome¡±

    Well, from Maia¡¯s point of view, allies are nothing more than an obstacle to her breath. Certainly it will only be troublesome. But that¡¯s not all.

    ¡°I think a dragon that protects a lot of weak people is a better dragon than a dragon that kills a lot of strong people¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy and it might not be because you¡¯ve worked so hard to protect them. But it¡¯s worth leaving more smiles than corpses¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uhh¡±

    ¡°Good. Well, do your best now, Maia¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡±

    Maia in her dragon form barks in a high-pitched voice. Entering the soldiers patrol within the territory of Catalina. That said, the wings of a dragon don¡¯t take an hour to check that much.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    From morning departure, we return to Catalina before noon. Landing in front of Catalina¡äs gate as usual. As the garrison clears up the corpses of monsters around Catalina (mostly the result of the rampage of Dianne and the others on the first day), we walk into the city.

    ¡°Wee home. Yes, here a ginger drink¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    A warm drink made from ginger is given to us by Apple who greeted us at the very beginning in a wooden cup and we drink it. Maia aside, I¡¯m thankful that even if I wear it, it¡¯s pretty cold.

    ¡°Weird taste¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡±

    Maia frowns. Regardless of the alcohol, the taste isn¡¯t something for Maia who has a young appearance.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to drink it, because this is a warm drink¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m drinking because Andy-sama drinks it¡±

    Maia who drinks on her own is cute. Even if you know that she¡¯s a giant dragon, it doesn¡¯t matter if you say something cute.

    After that everyone gathered for a light lunch.

    ¡°The reason Renfangas¡¯s lunch is light seems to have been the general spread of eating habits in the battlefield¡±

    Naris exins while eating a simple meal of bread, dried meat and pickles.

    ¡°Hou?¡±

    Almeida looks interested.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about other things, but I thought it was like this¡­¡­¡±

    It seems that Tetes did not think it was strange. Well, if you¡¯re young and you¡¯re not traveling, that¡¯s what it is.

    ¡°In other words, you can only eat before you go out and after you return, so you don¡¯t need to eat lunch. And since you¡¯ve had to do this kind of castle for a long time, you can¡¯t lose your meals three times a day. That¡¯s why both reasons ovep¡±

    ¡°If there was such a fight in the most fruitful autumn, it would have been difficult to eat three meals in the sense that productivity would be reduced¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if you can eat lunch slowly and firmly, you are blessed with the southern ins¡±

    ¡°No, I could only eat around noon even in Afilm¡±

    Can you really enjoy the salty dried meat and pickles meal? Two elven knights with slightly distant eyes. Well, given the difficult history, it¡¯s not surprising that even a bit of a meal can be organized by oneself.

    ¡°Well Well. Do your best in the afternoon. And there will be a dessertter¡±

    ¡º!!¡»

    The elf knights bend forward on Apple¡¯s dialogue. Tetes also sat up a little.

    ¡°What, really Apple¡±

    ¡°Apple-sensei!¡±

    ¡°Desserts¡­¡­I¡¯m motivated by your words alone¡±

    ¡°Ah, no that, it¡¯s Madeleine as before, but¡­¡­La had flour and sugar¡±

    (TL note: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Madeleine_(cake) )

    By the way, the egg was somehow a huge one brought back by Dianne and La yesterday. I haven¡¯t heard what egg it was. They only said, ¡¸Because it¡¯s a bird, it will be fine if you use it that way¡¹.

    ¡°By the way, there is also pudding¡±

    Maia raised her thumb up. It wasn¡¯t made by Maia, but the amount of eggs was more than expected and Maia and Luna argued when Apple was worried. Oh, only the ice for refrigeration was made by Maia.

    ¡°Uwaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°U, Uwa, Uwawa, it¡¯s really sweet¡­¡­it¡¯s different from a dream, isn¡¯t it? Actually, if you touch this, it won¡¯t be a rice cracker, will it?¡±

    ¡°Is it okay to have such luxury in the camp¡­¡­?¡±

    The Red Arms are enchanted by the served dessert. Meanwhile, Maia, Luna and Irina were munching on the desserts.

    ¡°Hey, that are bad manners, Luna¡±

    ¡°Irina-sama, you also shall behave elegant that is the pinnacle of the elves¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora are eating calmly in their own way. As expected, it is the dignity of youngdies.

    ¡°But, well, I¡¯m d to hear this¡±

    ¡°Sweet things are nerve mild¡±

    Keiron and Boyd are also pleased. Instead of scooping the pudding for Boyd, it¡¯s like a sparrow¡¯s tears. Then Hilda says.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be delicious, but I¡¯m worried about my weight if I put it on dried nuts and hard bread that are nutritious for their quantity¡±

    The movement of the women stopped. With the exception of Maia, who doesn¡¯t need to be particrly attentive to the exactness, Almeida, who seems to be exercising at random, is a little wary.

    ¡°Well, you just have to move, if you move! Let¡¯s do our best in the afternoon!¡±

    Narris insists on telling herself and carries the rest to her mouth, followed by the others. I felt that I saw a slightly strange and grieving sense of solidarity.

    ¡°Girls are difficult¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yo, You have to be careful that you don¡¯t get hungry! Anyway, Apple¡äs sweets are delicious¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m d but I¡äm not as good as Selenium¡­¡­¡±

    I got some advice from Irina who didn¡¯t know if it was alright. First of all, I¡¯m not too fat constitutionally¡­¡­.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the afternoon, our corps began their march training. Going up and down a spiral path that covers the interior of Catalina. The boys are screaming because the mes are rising with Anzeros at the head and Aurora at the top. I was in rest mode. ¡­¡­I was exhausted because I was tired of flying around with Maia in the morning. Actually, I¡¯m not that tired. I¡¯m sorry guys. The girls were a little scared.

    ¡°Huu¡­¡­¡±

    However, even if I take a break, snoring in a bed is not good. Even though it¡¯s been some time since I flew in the sky, it¡¯s easy to catch a cold. I decided to wear a thick coat to keep my body warm and put a cloak over my shoulders and dooze in one corner of the men¡¯s room.

    And, Irina was in front of me before one is aware when I was drowsily for a while.

    ¡°Nu?¡±

    It is not surprising that she is there. Irina is the best leisure person in this city. When I try to say if there is something for me, Irina seals my lips with her finger.

    ¡°Sshh¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uohon. That¡¯s it. Smithson-dono¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I look at Irina. Irina flushed her cheeks and coughed several times. Every time I try to say something, she¡¯ll take the lead and show me the sign that I should talk at my own pace. I can¡¯t help but keep silent.

    ¡°¡­¡­That. Get on myp¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Ha?¡±

    ¡°La, Lap. Put your head on myp¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is, Is that good?¡±

    I thought that she came to do something erotic, so I missed it. Irina squirms and rides on my knees. I don¡¯t know what her intention is, but for now, I support her body with my arms.

    ¡°¡­¡­H, How is it?¡±

    ¡°How is¡­¡­what?¡±

    ¡°I¡äm not particrly too heavy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I wondered what she was saying and in a few moments I realized that she was concerned about Hilda¡¯s remarks at noon. Yeah, I¡¯m waking up and my head is dull.

    ¡°Uhh¡±

    Think a bit about what I answer. And with a blunt head, I can¡¯t say anything good, and I end up honestly expressing my impressions.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡äre a little heavier than when you were in the elf territory¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Of course, it may be because Irina wears thick clothing for cold weather. It may be due to thick and long shoes. I¡¯m not sensitive enough to take that into that point. But to my vague words, Irina shook her lips.

    ¡°Nu, nununu¡­¡­as expected¡­¡­no, from here!¡±

    ¡°What is it¡±

    ¡°I, I can reduce the amount I¡¯ve increased!! Use it! It¡¯s reasonable!¡±

    When Irina makes a big deration, she suddenly takes off my pants.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t lose the control of yourself¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t lose control of myself, it¡¯s easy¡­¡­I, I¡¯m not good at flying or jumping, so it¡¯s not boring to get hurt without meaning¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So sex?¡±

    ¡°Do, Don¡¯t make such a sad face. ¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s why you¡¯re not going to have any trouble recently. I think it¡¯s about time I missed it and hit two birds with one stone¡­¡­¡±

    The ending is steadily increasing. Did she realize that it was pushy to say that? But.

    ¡°You can¡¯t treat a diet as a tool¡±

    ¡°Huyaa!?¡±

    I strip down Irina¡¯s skirt and underwear casually. Irina¡¯s lower body bes dewy at a nce.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    I grab Irina¡¯s hand, trying to hide herself in her cloak and stops her, before I strip her upper body clothes.

    ¡°Yo, You pervert¡±

    ¡°Where and when have you, a foolish n chief be a ve to this pervert?¡±

    ¡°We, We haven¡¯t done it yet! You, a cor for me not yet¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Where is the ve who uses the master for the diet?¡±

    Irina, who is a little tempered, is cute and I quickly take the red naked Irina into my cloak.

    ¡°Mohuwaa¡­¡­what are you thinking!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll use you as a cold protector. Then while we are on it, you¡äre on a diet. That¡¯s fine¡±

    ¡°Nu, naa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t talk about it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yo, You devil¡±

    After worrying for a while, Irina started taking off my clothes in the cloak.

    ¡°¡­¡­Be, Because you were your clothes, it¡¯s so unromantic¡­¡­its the thing that separates our skins from each other, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Good Good¡±

    ¡°Us, Usually with those words my head is patted! But an idiot like you is stroking my butt!¡±

    My jacket, vest, shirt, trousers and underwear also fall off from the cloak. Now, we¡ärepletely naked inside the cloak. She is a real pervert. And to the body of the pervert.

    ¡°Temporarily hold still, or my son will enter inside you¡±

    ¡°Yes yes¡±

    I squeeze her small body myself.

    ¡°N, huaaaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    A perverted loli chief is clinging to me who inserts his penis into her small body.

    ¡°Hahuuu¡­¡­it has entered¡­¡­to the end¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good, then, let¡¯s take a little walk¡±

    ¡°Na, ¡­¡­hua, aa?¡±

    Self-proimed winter clothing. Her hot body clings to me under the cloak, her hands tangled around my shoulders and her legs around my hips, as I pushed my penis against her uterus. An young elf girl who is hugged by me and gives a happy voice. No, she is over 150 years old.

    ¡°Yoo, too, too¡±

    ¡°A, Akuu¡­¡­haaa, just walking, it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­!!¡±

    If you take care not to open the cloak, Irina may be light, so I can walk unexpectedly. I enjoyed the funny taste and didn¡¯t get tired of walking around the room.

    ¡°Hey, Apple¡±

    ¡°Ah, Andy-san. Everyone is running, are you taking a rest?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired in the morning. Flying on Maia so often was a bit too much¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­sure, if I fly for two hours, I might be down for half a day.¡±

    I make small talk with Apple outside the room. Of course under the cloak I still vite Irina.

    (It¡¯s really exciting¡­¡­, but let¡¯s put on a illusion for now¡­¡­huaaa¡­¡­?)

    Whispers are heard, but the hammer of a cksmith and the repair of a carpenter reverberate in the city, surprisingly not leaking. As I walked and continued to fuck Irina in the reaction, I chatted with Apple and parted.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to put it out¡­¡­Irina, do your best¡±

    ¡°Fi, Finally¡­¡­my womb is already ready¡­¡­hua, aa, a, aaaa?¡±

    I enter the shade to avoid the public eyes and shake my hips up and down. Like a fine squat. At the same time, Irina¡¯s vagina was delighted and my cock wasfortably tightened, and,

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Ha, kuhuuuu?¡±

    I ejacted. Arge amount of seed is poured into Irina¡äs pussy while our skins cling to each other and her finger bite into my shoulders so as not to separate from me.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­as expected, hot¡­¡­?¡±

    Irina mutters happily. I whisper, embracing the thin, sweaty body.

    ¡°If you¡¯re still on a diet, it¡¯s still the real thing from here¡±

    ¡°Hu, nkuu¡­¡­Even if the body is thin, it¡¯s not a diet when the belly swells with the baby juice¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It may be swelling with a child¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you if you can do it, an elf¡äs womb is formidable¡­¡­?¡±

    Then, we start the next exercise. Just walking, semen that could not fit into Irina¡¯s belly drips down.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    One shot while walking in the middle of the spiral corridor, one shot while cooling the stall on the way, I overrun the inside of Irina¡¯s belly with semen. By the time I got to the rooftop, Irina waspletely gasping.

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡­a, haaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Irina. Finish. Get out of the cloak and put your hand on it¡±

    I lean Irina on the appropriate clue in the rooftop corner. Outside, it was chilly, but Irina, who was covered in love juice and stuck in my cloak, appeared slightly relieved to the open air. She exposes her white and hot drenched naked body and sticks out her buttocks obediently.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go¡±

    ¡°Well, haven¡¯t you been bold yet¡­¡­haaaa!!¡±

    As if twisting her tiny body, I also turn my cloak andmit Irina. The vagina that has already poured semen inside several times is sticky, melts and feels great. Her butt is small, fits right in my palms and is as fine as silk and soft as mochi, grabbing it wildly and crushing her desires as she wishes. She has already forgotten about her diet and she is just spitting out love juice and is treated as a convenient meat urinal. There is that awareness. Indeed, a brutal pervert cannot be avoided. But.

    ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­good, damn good¡­¡­Smithson-dono¡­¡­I, ¡­¡­I, pervert, master¡­¡­?¡±

    Irina mutters such things as if she was breathless and assured of happiness, so I thought it would be fine.

    ¡°Irina, Irina¡­¡­damn, your pussy is toofortable¡­¡­you¡¯re too cute¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not fooling you anymore¡­¡­ku, aaaaaa?¡±

    Irina answers my honest impression with a tightening. The sky is far away and the wind is cold. At the top of the city, surrounded by monsters, I seed a girl who is the pinnacle of the elves.

    ¡°Ku, aaaa!!¡±

    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaa?¡±

    Sure enough, it couldn¡¯t get in and blew out from the side.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, Goto¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it Lantz. ¡­¡­.Whatever the circumstances may be¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay because we know. ¡­¡­Why don¡¯t we just ask Irina-chan to undress and leave her untidy as it is?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­No, it¡¯s good¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, when we passed each other a while ago, she was just stuck in that cloak¡±

    ¡°Ooo¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ooo¡­¡­¡±

    ¡ºUu¡»

 Chapter 142: Bath situation in the city of Catalina

    <h4>Chapter 142: Bath situation in the city of Catalina</h4>

    Regr Knight Naris.

    ¡°By the way, who is stronger, 100-manmander Dianne or La-san? I don¡¯t know which one of them is harder too see through¡±

    Right next to her is Regr Knight Tetes Murray.

    ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about La¡¯s identity than that. If she¡¯s so strong, she is normally a Master Knight by Celesta¡äs rank system¡±

    Right next to her is Regr Soldier Goto Botts.

    ¡°When ites to Master Knight or more, you¡¯re treated as a general. It is said that there are sometimes people who go out of their way to receive the Master Knight title because they have to show their face to themander-in-ss military council and natural tying also grows. Oh, good vibes¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Goto¡¯s smile makes the two Red Arms slightly tense. And to the right of Goto is Keiron.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯tment on La-san. It¡¯s the same as I don¡¯t know well. Ask Smithson. ¡­¡­Call¡±

    ¡°Uwaa¡±

    ¡°Eh, do you already?¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡±

    The cards are thrown out.

    ¡°T, Two Pairs¡±

    ¡°Three Cards¡±

    ¡°Flush¡±

    ¡°Hey, Full House¡±

    Three others drop their shoulders to the cards that Keiron threw out.

    ¡°10-man captain Keiron is too strong. What¡¯s the strength?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­all won, except for the round that Naris-chan cheated¡±

    ¡°Ue, Naris-san you cheated?¡±

    ¡°N, No No, No No, I haven¡¯t? Its groundless¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which way it is. Hey, Smithson, take over for me¡±

    I was given a copper coin. It¡¯s the lowest currency in the Valerie area and a chip alternative. By the way, the rate is one meal for dessert.

    ¡°Do you want to stop now?¡±

    ¡°Because the game and atmosphere are getting worse. It looks like they just have a question for you¡±

    Keiron is strangely strong in gambling within these peers. But weak at normal gambling. Subtle strength. However, it might be just right because he is not someone who gets too hot for gambling.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost like you¡¯re the first to hit it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Earlier I lost and cried to Keiron.

    ¡°Garurururu¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson,e quickly!¡±

    ¡°I can win if its 10-man captain Smithson. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not weak¡±

    Three motivated people.

    ¡°Tsk. A little¡±

    I get to the table.

    It took about an hour for my dessert rights to be brought to Tetes and Naris for the next week. They¡¯re really strong when ites to dessert.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    It was all about normal operation around Catalina, as other cities reported being in a fierce battle. Originally Catalina was surrounded by many monsters. Fighting tens of monsters wasn¡¯t too frightening and the garrison was active with no injured people in recent days.

    ¡°I guess I was able to reduce them a lot in the first few days of that first battle¡±

    Almeida nods while taking care of her armor.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of a beat-up¡±

    ¡°You underestimate the power of dragons while riding them. I think tens of thousands of monsters died that night alone and that¡¯s the consequence of the fortress¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you kill so much?¡±

    ¡°The scout¡¯s observations show that 50,000 monsters have been killed in the first week. Even though it is extremely specialized in the castle, Renfangas¡¯s base is said to be a great battle if it can defeat as many as 500 monsters a day. ¡­¡­That ice dragon is knocking out the results of more than a dozen cities with one breath¡±

    ¡°Does that mean more freetime?¡±

    ¡°If you are a warrior and you are determined to fight for the world and for the people, you will surely be able to make a name for yourself¡±

    ¡°Even if I say that, I¡¯m too hesitant, so if you get messed up badly, you don¡¯t know well. That¡¯s a rag used in politics. Isn¡¯t that why Dianne and the others are desperately doing their previous work?¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess so. If the dragon bes an ally, many people will be saved, but it¡¯s a waste¡±

    Almeida knows that I¡¯m a dragon rider and understands Dianne¡¯s thoughts to some extent. However, it is hard to tell Naris and Tetes, who think we are helping the elf territory. It¡¯s hard to talk about La. There is a blue dragon in the elf territory ¡ú even if you can smoothly convince that the blue dragon has a long-standing friendship with the elf territory, it is difficult to exin the rtionship between me and the elves and the chance encounter and love of the two dragons. It¡¯s understandable that I don¡¯t know what it would be like to be in a position where I could freelymand that power, or what it would be used for.

    ¡°Well, the dragon¡äs power saves people, but I know that many people don¡¯t feelfortable with such stability and well-being¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°There will always be people in the country who want the current administration to turn over, want the current Prime Minister and the Gold Arms to be in by humiliation, or want them to die if possible. That¡¯s what a nation is all about. Everywhere there is greed. I had a hard time in Afilm¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a battle between the principalities, it¡¯s a foreign country or monsters. I had a bad feeling that I had just taken the first spear, but I had a grudge against the second spear for many years and that¡¯s why I had a hard time finding my way¡±

    ¡­¡­ Even if you save everyone, some people benefit from the dragon not being active. I don¡¯t know. Considering the power struggle in the cksmith workshop during the training period, it is not a story I don¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Even in this country. Diplomatically, the problem will be even bigger. I¡¯m not familiar with that¡±

    ¡°I wonder¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wish the world would be simpler. If you fight, you¡¯ll be rewarded just for fighting¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Almeida is disappointed by her n, betraying the country and swaying into a war that she doesn¡¯t know who it¡¯s for. Such feelings are particrly strong.

    ¡°I¡¯m back now¡±

    ¡°It was cold¡±

    Neia and Luna return to the room. Luna had been given homework by Dianne as the final stage of scout training. She said that she would be able to scout each point set at 10 kilometers from Catalina. One point each day. There may or may not be an enemy. Because the confirmation is done by Dianne, it is said that the information can be brought back anyway. Of course, even if it is really dangerous, Luna won¡¯t be in trouble, as Neia escorts her from a distance. However, if there is a dangerous eye that can be helped, of course negative. If this homework waspleted, it would be fine to use Luna as a scout soldier.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t in danger?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, because Im a cat beast¡±

    Luna was very confident.

    ¡°Well, I think her qualities are really wonderful. Her feet are fast, her signs are good and she sometimes loses her eyes. She also has good eyes and nose¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just me. All cat beasts are like that¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m told that you¡¯re excellent¡±

    ¡°Is Andy happy that I¡¯m excellent?¡±

    She looked at me firmly. I stroked her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s natural, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    The better the scout, the better the unit action. Everyone is saved. And good scouting means getting back home.

    ¡°Training to keep you safe. Don¡¯t skip it¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Luna shouts and is stroked by mefortably.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a bit awkward¡±

    ¡°A, Ahaha¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida and Neia seemed a bit ufortable.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Catalina has a spring underground and has enough water to feed nearly a thousand inhabitants. Or rather, that¡¯s why it was built here. Nevertheless, fuel is limited during the holing up and rarely a warm bath is boiled. Underground baths are always cold and bathing is not so popr because it is so cold. But.

    ¡°It¡¯s my original spell¡±

    La puffed up her chest. The Special Duty Corps is excited. One of the rooms in the basement bath had already be a splendid bath where steam stood up.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I really wanted to take a bath, a warm bath?¡±

    Apple is enchanted by the scent of freshly boiled steam.

    ¡°After all, if it¡¯s cold, you can¡¯t slowly dissolve the dirt¡±

    ¡°I tended to care for my hair¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora are also pretending to be calm, but have a subtle expression that cant suppress their excitement.

    ¡°Original spell¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s original¡±

    ¡°Original¡­¡­I wonder if its a spell¡±

    Dianne, Irina and Hilda areughing. All three can use magic. They knows that La has forcibly boiled the water with the ¡¸Firepower¡¹ hidden within La¡¯s body, so they may be smiling. Well I also had a quick idea though.

    ¡°A, Emm¡­¡­we can take a bath too, right? It may be ridiculous, but in fact it¡¯s so cold that we can¡¯t bathe very much recently.¡±

    To Naris¡¯s words, La has a nasty smile on her face.

    ¡°Well, what shall I do? Everyone wants to take a bath and I also want to let the men use the hot waterter. What is it like to cool down too much? ¡­¡­ Maybe it¡¯s going to ovep with the guys?¡±

    ¡°Uu¡±

    They looked over here. I¡¯m on alert.

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. 10 people at a time. Then, I¡¯m sorry, but the men need to wait for a while¡±

    ¡°Hoo¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s getting cold, so let¡¯s all get in quickly!¡±

    ¡°Hi, ah, that Hilda-san, why are you hugging me?¡±

    ¡°Neia-chan, are you sweaty?¡±

    While the girls are noisily entering the hot water, we men are driven out of the bathhouse.

    ¡°¡­¡­What a relief. Well, sometimes a warm bath is good, but the basement is cold because of the water, so I want to enter quickly.

    Keiron shrugs his shoulders. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hu¡±

    Lantz sparkles his teeth and scratches his hair.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Goto with a thumbs up.

    ¡°You idiots¡±

    I nod with a smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­What is it? Isn¡¯t it something you¡¯remunicating with?¡±

    Boyd is flustered. Keiron is already lying on a bench on the side. Leaving these two aside.

    ¡°Lantz, the path of life¡±

    ¡°Of course. I secure it at all baths on the first day¡±

    ¡°Goto, don¡¯t talk¡±

    ¡°It goes without saying¡±

    Row column. We head for the peep hole with steady movement.

    ¡°Well, what are you doing? Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Leave them alone¡±

    Boyd and Keiron are left behind.

    With Lantz at the top and Goto at the rear. We go behind the bathhouse. Catalina is a multi-story building and it looks like a cave city at first nce, with arge space like a yground and ¡¸Rooms¡¹ with pirs on the upper and lower surfaces in contact with the floor and ceiling. Since it is not an outside building made of wood or bricks, there is essentially no space for peeping. However, there is a gap because air cirction must be improved.

    ¡°There is always a scope point in every bathhouse that appears to be an air hole. I guess the people at the construction stage were like us¡±

    ¡°A toast to the lust of humanity¡±

    We gently move our faces close to the peephole, presumed to have been opened by the predecessor. Goto is wearing sses.

    The bathhouse where no one usually can stay for a long time because it is cold was a paradise with a happy bathing scene of girls.

    ¡°Al-chan, I¡¯ll wash your back!¡±

    ¡°Ah, please¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­both Almeida-san and Tetes-san have beautiful skin. Why don¡¯t you get injured fighting monsters?¡±

    ¡°You wear serious armor, Naris¡±

    ¡°Ordinary armor is expensive! It¡¯s also a work from 10-man captain Smithson, so thefort is really good regardless of the defense performance¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nu¡±

    ¡°Why do you look so frustrated?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­muu. ¡­¡­Bikini armor?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be great when Al-chan wears it. It¡¯s like this with your breasts¡±

    ¡°I, I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m wearing it!¡±

    ¡°No, no matter how you look at it right now. Almeida-san, do you care about that guy? It was a stupid question, but you sometimes ran around at night at Rennesto¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not crawling into a boy¡äs bed at night! That was that guy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes yes¡±

    It was Almeida who had been tampered with.

    ¡°Anzeros-san, why don¡¯t you cut your hair a little? It¡¯s so long and it¡¯ll be a hindrance¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but my mother cuts it and it¡¯s always noisy with a letter¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But Anzeros-san¡¯s hair is really beautiful¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I long for a shy blonde like Apple¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm. ¡­¡­It is true that your hair is good. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been sleeping for years¡±

    ¡°Ah, Irina-sama, don¡¯t mess with me too much¡±

    ¡°Apple-chan has good proportions!¡±

    ¡°What, I¡¯m not going to lose with my body¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t challenge a dragon!¡±

    ¡°But Andy-sama¡¯s liking is probably Apple-like. I know what it is¡±

    ¡°Ho. If you say that¡±

    ¡°Well, Andy seems to have decided his sexuality with his sexual experience with Apple¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the kind of Dianne-sama can afford¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford it, but I can¡¯t help to be envy. Andy is surprisingly entric, even if it deviates from his habit, there is a lot of room to turn his line of sight if you appeal strongly. For example, these days, vines like Irina and Anzeros seem to be his favorite.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Recently Irina smells of semen¡±

    ¡°Ca, Cat girl don¡¯t talk bad about other people. ¡­¡­We, Well, sometimes, I¡äm lost to my lust and pushes down¡±

    ¡°Sly¡­¡­I¡¯m a professional female ve¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Sly¡±

    ¡°Its sly. I have to remind Andy-kun that the charm of a woman is her boobs¡±

    ¡°That, can I ask for such a consultation without me?¡±

    ¡°Does Neia-chan want to enter?¡±

    ¡°No thank you!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    After enjoying it for a while, the Red Arms seemed to rise, so we hurried back to Keiron and Boyd.

    ¡°It was a nice ce to stay¡±

    ¡°I wanted to stay inside a little more¡±

    ¡°No, No, No, mixed bathing isn¡¯t that kind of cultural area¡±

    After that, Irina, Anzeros, Neia, etc. came up one after another. And when I heard Dianne¡¯s voice from the bathhouse, ¡¸You can go in!¡¹.

    When I took off my clothes, I entered the bathroom, Dianne and La were still soaked in the hot water.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it okay to enter?¡±

    ¡°I still want to enjoy the hot water for a while. Don¡¯t worry about it¡±

    ¡°Ho. There is no demon and little kid, isn¡¯t it that I don¡¯t care about getting hooked?¡±

    ¡ºYEAHHHH!¡»

    The masturbation brothers push up their fists.

    ¡°Ah, Emm, don¡¯t look at me too much¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Apple¡±

    Apple stayed behind. And.

    ¡°Andy-kun¡î¡±

    ¡°Uoo¡±

    Hilda jumps at me from behind and I¡äm supported by Maia quickly where it bes mossy. Anyway. Hilda¡¯s big breasts crushed on her back and Hilda sensed that I had reacted.

    ¡°Andy-sama, you¡¯re getting an erection¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°No good? This is where I wash your body?¡±

    Hilda whips her breasts with soap while saying that.

    ¡°Normal mind, normal mind¡­¡­I have Sylvia-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°How¡­¡­I wonder why Smithson is so popr¡­¡­well, it¡¯s eye-sighted¡±

 Chapter 143: Bath love affair in the city of Catalina [Hilda Maia Dianne Apple Laila]

    <h4>Chapter 143: Bath love affair in the city of Catalina [Hilda Maia Dianne Apple La]</h4>

    Hilda, who put her hair up with a towel, pressed her breasts against me with a slight difort in her gentle and healthy smile.

    ¡°Uo¡±

    ¡°Just wash, just wash?¡±

    Her boobs that have beenthered in advance with soap leave a soft and tickling feeling on my back.

    ¡°Just wash!¡±

    Maia also clings to me from the front. And my penis is pushed against her sr plexus.

    ¡°¡­¡­Can I wash it?¡±

    ¡°Oh calm down Maia, that¡¯s a bit more than just a wash¡±

    ¡°I have a little trick¡î¡±

    Hilda, who knows what I thought, stretched her brown arms over my body and grabbed my son.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak out, can you?¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    While continuing to wash my back with her boobs constantly, she rubs my son three times with natural movements. At that moment, my view snaps. White, no gray. No, not a color. The sensation that my eyes will temporarily lose their function. I noticed that Hilda¡¯s hand was mixed with bubbles and was draining my semen.

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just washing, I¡¯m just washing? Maia-chan, you can wash it. I don¡¯t think Andy-kun can put it out even if he wants to put it out for a while¡±

    ¡°Roger¡±

    Maia is happy to wash my penis by hand.

    ¡°Hi, Hilda-sensei, right now? I felt that 10-man captain Smithson jumped a bit¡±

    Lantz asks a question while rubbing his dick. He is really excited.

    ¡°Hmm? Baby juice disappears? Hilda-sensei¡¯s original spell¡±

    Of course, it¡¯s not magic, it¡¯s just bleeding out and using a transcendent technique to make it inconspicuous. Is it to fight against La who forcibly made use of her dragon¡¯s fire power by calling it original spell?

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­I don¡¯t feel envious of anything¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hell that you can¡¯t take it out, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Calm down Goto. Ejaction feels good, but aiming for it is a bad virgin. Masturbation¡¯s ¡ºResults¡» are disappointing. You can¡¯t tell that the process is important¡±

    ¡°But masturbation that can¡¯t get to the result even after how long¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I can keep enjoying the breasts of La-neesan and Hilda-sensei forever¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uoooooo! I was wrong! Certainly it¡¯s a paradise next to hell!¡±

    While they have a philosophical debate about the magic that will prevent ejaction, I am covered in bubbles by Hilda and Maia. And.

    ¡°I¡­¡­I¡¯ll wash Andy-san too! I can¡¯t draw back here!¡±

    Apple has been hesitating in the hot water for a while, but rises from the hot water.

    ¡°Ho, is that good? There are a lot of male eyes besides Andy here, right?¡±

    La says so calmly with a broad grin. You¡¯d like to think that she don¡¯t dare to take part in body washing with care about her body, but I think she is enjoying ying with Apple.

    ¡°I, I¡äm Andy-san¡¯s female ve! If I¡äm just ashamed in such a ce, I¡¯m sorry to Selenium and Jeanne-chan! I have to serve Andy-san until the two of them are back¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hoho, well, there is no position if it is taken by the small breasted elf chief¡±

    ¡°No, No, that¡¯s not what Irina-sama is like¡±

    ¡°Good good¡±

    La raises her finger in the water. Apple¡¯s body bes fluffy and hard to see. It¡¯s a simple, personally designated illusion.

    ¡°Aah, Apple-chan¡¯s boobs!¡±

    ¡°Nooo!¡±

    ¡°Hou? Are you guys not satisfied with the pleasure of looking at me?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m satisfied!¡±

    ¡°Ohuu!¡±

    Masturbation Brothers ejacte. La grins at them with a calm face. Meanwhile, Apple approaches me. And its from Maia¡äs side. Even though her body is hidden by the illusion of being out of focus, as if the eyshes had a scum, the feel of her boobs remains the same. Plump half-elf boobs slide on my body up and down.

    ¡°Ah, Andy-sann¡­¡­don¡¯t forget about me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I never forget, always¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Irina-sama is attractive, but¡­¡­unlike Irina-sama, I¡¯m following Andy just to make you feel good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­U¡±

    ¡°If you can, feel free to do that¡­¡­do what you want to do¡­¡­emm, Andy-san may not know, but I also like ordinary sex, but I really like sucking, so¡­¡­I don¡¯t need any preparation for a blowjob, as I want to suck and drink anytime¡­¡­¡±

    Apple rubs her breasts against me and appeals with a bright red face.

    ¡°It cant be thrust in all of a sudden¡±

    Maia confronts with a straight face.

    ¡°Even if you want to finish quickly or enjoy yourself, Hilda-sensei¡¯s technique is definitely satisfying¡î¡±

    Hilda-san hits my nipples with a touchless distance while saying something like a catch phrase.

    ¡°So don¡¯t take my position!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sneaky to fish with boobs¡±

    ¡°Aah, even Sensei can appeal, right?¡±

    I¡¯m surrounded by the hands of three women and it is not understood well who secures it though it is so.

    ¡°¡­¡­It was a nice hot bath¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­thanky you for the bath¡±

    Keiron and Boyd seem to have finished washing their bodies, but they pretend to hear nothing.

    ¡°Huoohuu!¡±

    ¡°Iea!¡±

    Masturbation Brothers continually masturbates with La as imagination.

    ¡°Now¡±

    I noticed that Diane was standing next to Hilda.

    ¡°Hohoho, it¡¯s about time you remembered the charm of boobs¡±

    And another La suddenly appears beside me, which is different from the one that the Masturbation Brothers imagined. Both of them presses their boobs between Apple and Hilda.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Illusion, Illusion¡±

    ¡°Complete deception¡­..well, it¡¯s like this when ites to me and Diane¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like the moment with Breakcore, as it¡¯s a spell made up of several parts¡±

    It seems that the two of them prepared such a thing when thinking that it was strangely quiet. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a little suspicious where the real La came from.

    ¡°Hoho. Well, that¡¯s good. Rather, as I mentioned earlier, why did you neglect us recently?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not good just because Irina doesn¡¯t resist. If not, she¡¯s a womanparable to a small country queen¡±

    ¡°If you say that, then Diane and Hilda would be like the Duke¡¯s daughter or something simr if you say it in Trot¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­well, I¡¯m not one of my mother, so I¡¯m a bastard ¡±

    ¡°Muu. Andy-kun, do you mean that you are refraining because Hilda-sensei is a youngdy? Think on the contrary, the youngdy burns in forbidden love and waits every day for that adorable lover to crawl into her bed at night¡±

    ¡°E, Emm, Hilda-san is already a marrieddy¡­¡­¡±

    Hilda coughs out to Apple¡¯s modest tsukkomi.

    ¡°In other words, think like this, a marrieddy is burning in forbidden love, and she¡¯s looking forward to the night of her beloved man every day and hotly enthralling her body¡±

    It became apletely different genre.

    ¡°Hoho. I don¡¯t have anything to do with kings or aristocrats, do I?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me either. Pets¡±

    Although the dragon duo speaks cheerfully, but I think that the dragons are the most troublesome. Than a small country. Crack them.

    ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m not from a good lineage and even if I don¡¯t even look at half-elves¡­¡­Andy-san is the only one!¡±

    ¡°A, Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Andy-san wants me to do a lot of things more easily than anyone else. If Andy-san cares about me even if it¡¯s just naughty, I¡¯m happy and I feel like I¡¯m needed. So¡­¡­¡±

    Apple¡¯s words have always been heard and heard about the feelings of half-elves. ¡­¡­Sure, I may have underestimated Apple a bit, no matter how much I trust her.

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t want you to say something like ¡ºI¡¯m a child you don¡¯t need¡»¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help thinking that¡¯s Apple¡¯s personality¡±

    Selenium doesn¡¯t say that much before. ¡­¡­No, it can¡¯t be helpedpared to Selenium. Apple is Apple.

    ¡°I prefer the words ¡ºI want to do more hi¡» that are said to a cute and loving child like you¡±

    ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°As much as possible¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°From morning till night?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If Andy is okay, I can sleep or wake up¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°All right. That¡¯s the way you say it¡±

    I kiss a little nervous Apple. Immediately, the appeal from around increases.

    ¡°Hoho. Of course, I¡¯ll always be with you if you want¡±

    ¡°Even if Andy is willing to do that, about a day or two¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah. Hilda-sensei is always open for Andy-kun¡¯s visit?¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama, you have a contract to use me as a cock hole, right?¡±

    ¡°Uwawawa¡±

    Pressing their boobs, kissing my shoulders and chest, pulling my hand or being touched in important ces. The dark elves, half elf and dragons messed me up and pushed me down.

    ¡°Uwaaaa!¡±

    The stone floor covered with soap bubbles is very slippery and the women and I fell brilliantly¡­¡­no, La and Diane, who have excellent motor nerves, quickly supported me. Not only me but also the remaining three who got involved with it.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I was a little too excited¡±

    ¡°Okay, Andy-sama¡±

    And thepleted state.

    Diane¡¯s brown boobs and La¡äs white boobs support my upper body. Apple¡¯s white limbs and Hilda¡¯s ck limbs that fell down entangled around my lower body. And Maia is getting tangled around my knees.

    My body was surrounded by a mosaic of two pairs of brown and two pairs of white boobs.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ei¡±

    I touch the huge ck and white buns on my face with both hands.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hoho, you trickster¡±

    My two reliable lovers smile as I pinch and pull their nipples.

    ¡°Hold still, La¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    My body is slowlyid down and put on two knee pillows. Masterpiece boobs shakes on my face. Involuntarily I touch them with both hands. I have to do it.

    ¡°Well Well, Andy-kun¡±

    ¡°You really like breasts¡­¡­¡±

    The ck and white big-breasted girls on my lower body side show a bitter smile at my action.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I am¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a ¡ºPolka kid who loves breasts¡»¡±

    ¡°And Sensei is a Talc woman who loves dicks¡±

    ¡°Wait older sister. Isn¡¯t that inexcusable for everyone in Talc?¡±

    ¡°Do you hate it Dianne-chan?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, no, if it¡¯s Andy¡¯s cock¡­¡­¡±

    The dark elf sisters have some stupid conversation. Despite saying such a thing, Hilda hangs on my lower body at once andes to pinch my dick with her boobs.

    ¡°Andy-kun, who loves big breasts and Hilda-sensei, who loves dicks. Mutual love?

    ¡°Aah, please wait, Hilda-san, I¡¯ll do it too!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­no, but this is also interesting. Alright, let¡¯s do this, Apple-chan¡±

    ¡°Let me also in¡­¡­¡±

    Above my right eye are Diane¡¯s tanned big tits. Rub. On my left eye are La¡¯s white big tits. Rub.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­you¡¯re a spoiled boy, Andy¡±

    ¡°You can do whatever you like, as you are my master. ¡­¡­Do you want to suck on them?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    I kiss La¡¯s big tits as she bent over. Stretch my lips like an octopus and suck on her nipples.

    ¡°Huhu, you¡äre like a baby¡­¡­what a lovely baby¡±

    La raises a euphoric voice. And in my lower body¡­¡­ a total of four breasts, Apple and Hilda, are gathered and swung up and down, as if trying to suffocate my dick. Maia sucks with her long tongue on the tip of my penis sticking out of the middle. Terribly luxurious condition. I was drowning in boobs.

    ¡°Ngu¡­¡­n, Dianne too, let me suck your boobs¡±

    ¡°Suck as much as you want¡­¡­n, hey, you¡¯re pulling too much¡­¡­my nipples stretch out¡±

    ¡°You told me to suck as I like¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It would be nice if you could just take it easy¡­¡­kua, hey, don¡¯t bite¡±

    ¡°You told me to suck as I like¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If you love me even if the teeth marks remain¡­¡­I¡¯ll be patient¡±

    Dianne, who looks a little bit rotten, is cute and bullied by me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you pull my nipples as much as you want, regardless of whether I have a teeth marks on them¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not because I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s watching¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mean¡­¡­nn¡±

    I don¡¯t like this because it¡¯s really painful, but I want to believe it¡¯s correct. While pinching and twisting La¡¯s nipples, I tease Diane¡¯s breasts and gets drunk by the pressure of pleasure thates from my lower body by three people. Then, while elevating Diane¡¯s breasts to the point where teeth marks are formed or a little bloody, I listen to Diane¡¯s sexy writhing and ejacte.

    ¡°Naaa¡­¡­waree¡­¡­habu, huaaa?¡±

    ¡°Ahaa, cum, cum¡±

    ¡°Andy-san¡äs sperm¡­¡­haaa, delicious¡­¡­?¡±

    Cheers rise from the lower body side. If you look at it, a dark elf, a half elf and a dragon girl are licking my penis as if theypete for the semen flying on their breasts or faces.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­by no means, it means you¡¯re done by just once?¡±

    ¡°We want to devour your cock?¡±

    ¡°Ah, uh¡­¡­then, take turns¡­¡­Hilda-san and Apple, give me your boobs¡±

    ¡°Kusuu¡­¡­huhuhuhuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I want Andy-kun. I¡¯m d, I got a lot of milk¡±

    All women change ces suddenly. Maia is still in charge of licking my penis. Looks a little fun.

    ¡°Uoooooo¡±

    ¡°Uoooooo¡±

    ¡ºHoua!¡»

    The Masturbation Brothers were repeatedly ejacting while dashing toward the illusion. That is not a manly figure.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Hey, Naris-chan¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if La is a¡­¡­dragon¡±

    ¡°Ahahahahaha¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°Ho, How many dragons can be gathered, two or three, so let¡¯s go back and sleep, yeah¡±

    ¡°But a while ago, in the bath¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything? Yeah, I haven¡¯t heard anything¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so? ¡­¡­But well¡­¡­I guess it was¡±

    ¡°Tetes-chan¡­¡­? Somehow, a little, the atmosphere is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 144: Tetesâ€™s suspicion, Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 144: Tetes¡¯s suspicion, Part 1</h4>

    After taking a bath, everyone cools down. Because it is alreadyte autumn, there is no shortage of cooling points, but if you leave it to the cold air of the spring, it seems to cool down, so I climbed up the floor for a moment and blurted out in the archer stand. The night windes in and there are few people, so there is no need to worry about it. ¡­¡­No, I didn¡¯t consume any valuable stockpile fuel even if it was steaming, but it¡¯s troublesome to exin it one by one.

    ¡°It was a good hot bath. La, could you boil it again?¡±

    ¡°Ho, as long as I have time, it¡¯s not a difficult technique. It doesn¡¯t matter if I do it in hand¡±

    La nodded at Dianne¡äs request.

    ¡°Our gracious La-chan¡±

    ¡°Mu, I¡¯ll do my best if you need ice¡±

    Hilda-san is glossy with humming and Maia is a bit opposing.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have topete. Well that¡¯s helpful¡±

    I stroke Maia¡äs wet hair. Before Ie up with something sneaky, Apple embraces me and her boobs sexual harass me.

    ¡°?¡±

    I am happy.

    ¡°I remembered earlier, we¡¯ve been a little too long here¡±

    ¡°Eh? Its been ten days since we came to Catalina¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Not to Catalina. To Renfangas¡­¡­even with the dragon¡¯s mobility, you would never leave Jeanne, Selenium, or Peter alone, right¡±

    Dianne reminds me that I have been away from Polka for more than a month. It¡¯s not a big deal if you¡¯re an average traveler. From Polka, it would take a month to return to the capital city. However, the distance is less than two days while riding on a dragon. It might not be bad to go home looking at more asions.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time that Selenium¡¯s physical condition is about to change. I¡¯m not worried too much because Jeanne and the baron¡¯s wife are watching her carefully. For Selenium, you¡¯re crossing a dangerous bridge in a distant foreign country¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­Is the progress alright for everyone?¡±

    ¡°Hoho, well, three or four days doesn¡¯t matter really¡±

    ¡°Well, given winter, it¡¯s definitely not going to be easy, but it¡¯s like experimenting. We don¡¯t have to desperately dig into thend¡±

    ¡°Experiment?¡±

    ¡°In short, it¡¯s about setting up an object that a monster, such as a hut, would want to destroy and seeing if it could break it. It¡¯s a rough inspection, but you can roughly confirm its safety as a bivouac point¡±

    Did they do that recently?

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have to go home together, do we? At worst, you and Maia may return alone¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Jeanne would be worried if La wouldn¡¯t return. But even if I ride on La, it wouldn¡¯t be good to leave Maia alone. If possible, considering the convenience of supply, I would like to cooperate with Irina and Aurora. It¡¯s not a long time and it¡¯s better to go back together than to leave someone who doesn¡¯t have anything to do with it¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­you¡¯re thinking about it in your own way¡±

    Polka is small and cannot be said to be abundantly avable for supplies. There is a tourist ie in its own way and thanks to the reistening, there are few injured people, and it is not so poor as to be poor, but it is too rural, so it is not ttering to be able to get anything. The cooperation of the elves territory is essential if it is thought about sufficient supply in a short time. Especially Hilda-san, she was sick of poor quality medicine. It¡¯s best if you can be flexible with the elves.

    ¡°But then, are those three knights a problem? They¡¯ve beenmanded by Lord Buster and Sharon to support us. We won¡¯t be able to leave them behind and they¡¯ll try to follow us¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡­its different when Almeida¡­¡­that¡¯s right¡±

    I sit on a bench and think about it back to back with Dianne. With one hand, I rub Apple¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Ah, that, Andy-san, if you touch it that much, my body will start to feel it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, sorry¡±

    ¡°N, No, I¡¯m fine, but¡­¡­if you were going to hold me properly¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s difficult. We can cast an illusion to do hi things, but there is no time for that.

    ¡°Dianne-chan and the others are preparing for the experiment, so can¡¯t we just stop right now? I wonder when we can return to Polka¡±

    Hilda asks while cleaning Maia¡¯s hair with a towel.

    ¡°Well, I can use La¡äs main body in a ce where there are no eyes. Civil works are not so difficult and I think that it can be prepared in about three days if we hurry¡±

    ¡°Ho, are we going to work day and night? Anyway, do you have it, Dianne?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡äre going to fall down in three days¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Dianne-chan. Even if it¡¯s not, it¡¯s cold and the dead monsters are a sick breeding ground, so I don¡¯t know what kind of illness you¡¯ll get if you lose your strength with the intention of going back to Celesta¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡äll be careful¡±

    I can see that they trust each other and worry about each other. Is this Dianne¡¯s charisma? When the night breeze was cool andfortable and I felt good, I saw Tetes beckoning from therge corridor spiraling through Catalina. When I gesture with my finger to say she means me, she nods in return. When I tried to talk to people around me, she made a gesture called shhh. Only me?

    ¡°¡­¡­What is Andy¡±

    ¡°I just need to go to the toilet¡±

    I say so and stand up. But.

    ¡°Ho. I wille with you¡±

    For some reason, La follows.

    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re a woman, so even if you follow me¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same direction?¡±

    I have no choice but to take La with me. Tetes, who had been waiting, wore only one gauntlet for some reason and half-length trousers and a shirt after the bath.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Tetes?¡±

    ¡°Ah, there was something that bothered me a while ago¡±

    Tetes smiles with a gentle smile. Looking at La. La says nothing. With her arms folded, La doesn¡¯t me me for not going to the toilet.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not a big deal, so can you go somewhere else for a moment, La-san?

    ¡°I refuse¡±

    La cuts off Tetes words with a quick, stiff voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you hiding behind your back? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a matter of talking¡±

    I was also worried. Our room is quite high, and we have to go up a dozenyers from the underground water. It is not understood for a moment that only one gauntlet is put on going back to the room purposely though it is quite far.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm. Well, yeah. To put it bluntly¡±

    With a lower tone than usual, Tetes speaks while looking into my eyes.

    ¡°Is La a dragon?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I open my eyes. I wonder how she found out. La is silent.

    ¡°I heard it earlier. Apple-san¡¯s words. ¡­¡­No, even before that, I was worried about La, who has a suspicious identity by herself. At least there is no human with no information at all in the Royal Intelligence Institute, while having the fighting powerparable to War God Dianne, Hero Neia, and Dancing Spear Almeida. But no one in the unit cares and Maia is very fond of her¡­¡­Maia-san is also a visual person, so it¡¯s an analogy¡±

    ¡°Tetes¡­¡­?¡±

    The usual rxed atmosphere lingers. A 16-year-old female warrior is scared.I know she is going to be able to do it, but more than that. She is scared, especially since she hasn¡¯t changed her expression or seemed terrible.

    ¡°What would you do then, little girl?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to ask you about it here¡±

    La stands next to me, slightly in front of me. Even though she doesn¡¯t have a weapon, even though she is a Red Arm, she¡¯s just wearing a gauntlet.

    ¡°Hey, La¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless, owner¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, honestly, if you hold that up, I¡¯ll have to be skeptical. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll ask you a question, Andy Smithson, 10-man captain of Dianne Special Duty Corps. ¡­¡­What are you going to do with two dragon? ¡±

    ¡°What is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you hiding the second dragon? Why are you deceiving the elven messengers and what do you do in this country? ¡­¡­Who¡¯s money or what is your intention? Were you hired by Earl Pound or Duke Echo? Marquis Alex Buster isn¡¯t as vulnerable as you might think. If it is the money of the nobles of the south, it is wise to confess before going to Marquis Buster. That you aren¡¯t invincible even though you have a dragon¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait. I¡¯m not sure what it is, but wait, Tetes¡±

    When I spread my hands and approached Tetes trying to calm her down, La stopped me with her hand. Step back in response to the movement of La and let Tetes use the gauntlet as a shield. Take your distance and set up at such a speed that it disappears.

    ¡°Get down!¡±

    La pushes me away. I fall down without knowing what¡¯s the matter, not against La. The next moment, a light bullet is fired at us. It flew past the wide and high spaces of Catalina, where the ogres could not bow down, pierced the walls and flew into the night sky.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t willing to hit it, but it was a good response¡±

    ¡°Ho, do you know. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not going to sell the fight to me, little girl¡±

    La clenches her fist.

    ¡°¡­¡­I have an obligation to find out the truth¡±

    Tetes is looking at La with serious eyes that she has never shown before, with her gauntlet sticking out. Tetes turns the gauntlet, turns sideways and turns her hand up. Then rotate again to return the original fist to its protruding form. The movement broke the red exterior and shattered, and a smart pale hand appeared from the inside. Only the fist emblem is the same. And only the middle finger of the hand emits a rainbow-colored fine light.

    ¡°Dragon yer vessel¡­¡­ring type, isn¡¯t it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an abominable weapon for dragons. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s do it properly La the dragon and Celesta¡¯s 10-man Special Duty Captain Andy Smithson. We appreciate the dispatch of dragons, but we don¡¯t fear them more than necessary. If you are against the current kingdom and the current Gold Arm regime, we are ready to fight ordingly¡±

    ¡°Wait, calm down¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not saying it. I¡äm Gauntlet Knights Special Duty Officer Blue Arm, Knight Chief Tetes Buster¡­¡­this dragon yer can also crush a dragon. Please think that it is not possible to make a mistake¡±

    Tetes reasserts herself with an undiminished look. What.

    ¡°¡­¡­Buster? Lord Buster¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Shocking facts.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m his sister¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    No, in a sense it was more shocking.

 Chapter 145: Tetesâ€™s suspicion, Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 145: Tetes¡¯s suspicion, Part 2</h4>

    Tetes points at the dragon yer ring, which can emit a lethal light bullet. If you eat that, no matter how much La does, it is not enough. Although it may be rtively mild if she changes into her dragon body, it is not a space where a dragon can manifest even though its arge corridor in Catalina. And since I¡¯m a melee fighter, no matter how desperately I escape, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to escape Tetes (She might be a ck Arm because she said that she is a Knight Chief). I mean. Aside from La, the situation is endlessly bad when ites to protecting me. If Tetes was targeting me, La would have to go through it, which could be fatal.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a show off aiming at a dragon like me¡­¡­ho, let¡¯s have a little serious fight¡±

    And La is beginning to bare her fangs, recognizing it. From an easy-going look to a look that reveals the desire to destroy the continent¡¯s strongest fighting species. La intends to ovee this situation with the option of breaking through first. That¡¯s an obvious answer from La, but if she does that, Catalina will bepletely destroyed if she does it poorly. It may not be able to keep everyone else alive anyway. But La doesn¡¯t hesitate to take the destruction of Tetes and everyone in Catalina if it is a choice to put me at risk. I know she shows a surprisingly cruel side when she feels that I¡äm in danger.

    ¡°Stop La!¡±

    As I try to pull La¡¯s hand, I notice that her hand is generating a lot of heat. It¡¯s a me. Partial release of Dragon Breath. If this is shaken, Catalina will soon be a sea of ??fire.

    ¡°Tetes, I¡äll answer your question! I¡¯ll do it now, so ask!¡±

    I endure the heat and pull La¡¯s hand. I burn my hand but I can¡¯t mind it. If La goes on a rampage, Dianne and everyone else may all die.

    ¡°Is that generally Lord Buster¡¯s idea!? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that stupid!?¡±

    ¡°Who is stupid? It¡¯s a fact that Buster chose me to be the dragon¡¯s eye-catcher, as this dragon yer, which is never reachable by anyone, is in my hand. And¡­¡­it¡¯s also true that I was concerned about La-san¡¯s identity¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why! If La is a dragon, he would tell you to fight!¡±

    ¡°An Blue Arm is uniquely authorized to act and view information. ¡­¡­For me, there are some aristocrats who reach out their hands to Celesta, as they are dissatisfied with the present Rennesto¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know them! Don¡¯t tie them together with me without permission!¡±

    I face Tetes with La behind me. La¡¯s anger stopped after seeing my red, swollen hand, but nheless, Tetes was still aiming the weapon at us and murderous murmurs came from behind.

    ¡°Yes, La is a ck dragon. And in addition to that extraordinary¡±

    ¡°I see. So¡­¡­what are you going to do? ¡­¡­No, it¡¯s not supposed to be you know the part role. ¡­¡­Call 100-manmander Dianne, ck Dragon. And 10-man captain Smithson, you stay here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Understood¡±

    ¡°Naa, that¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, just call Dianne here¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    La goes to call Dianne. And I was chained to Tetes. Like a cor. I usually hang cors around other girls, but I didn¡¯t think I would wear one like this.

    ¡°¡­¡­Renfangas is a country that must be protected¡±

    With the end wrapped around my arm, Tetes speaks solitarily in an unusual tone.

    ¡°Do you know how many warriors die, how many people die and how many cities are destroyed each year in this country, protecting others? It¡¯s too big to carry on with traditions and pedigrees. Still, we, Renfangas¡¯s people, are guarding, creating and protecting towns dedicated to fighting everywhere¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    ¡°But what interpreted the current system that was built in that way, there are those who call it ipetent, curse, barbaric, mockery, or overturned by calling it a tower on the sand by a spender fool. ¡­¡­10-man captain, you may not know anything, but I desperately wont forgive those that threatens the current kingdom and Gauntlet Knights that protect the continent¡±

    ¡°I can affirm that we¡äre unrted¡±

    ¡°Evidence¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Even if it doesn¡¯t matter, there¡¯s no evidenceing out¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my job to doubt¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think Lord Buster will do better¡±

    It¡¯s no wonder that Tetes is so worried. As a dragon, even the growing Maia is so powerful that she can silence Catalina at night during this massive invasion. And there are actually two of them and no matter how they move around in the country, you can¡¯tin.

    ¡°We came here because the elves were in trouble. We fought with the elves, but we just promised to get along. Only Maia showed off because only Maia came from the Pce of the Blue Dragon, the guardian of the elves, and there was also the purpose of showing off that the elves are of sufficient help¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand everything¡±

    I was blocked. Well, I¡¯m certainly not learning ormanding. Doesn¡¯t it mean that she can¡¯t swallow it just because I talked to her. ¡­¡­I mean, I¡¯m a Dragon Rider¡­¡­or rather, there is a possibility that she doesn¡¯t understand what a Dragon Rider is like.

    ¡°I know you love La and the Blue Dragon. Sometimes you¡¯re called owner¡­¡­but what is the guarantee?¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°Dragons are known for their vitality,bat and magic abilities, all far above humanity. ¡­¡­And intelligence is also known to be higher than humans. High intelligence means that they can deceive you. How can you believe that you understand everything about their behavior just because you were in a rtionship with them?¡±

    In other words, Tetes says: I¡äm a decoration. A healthy action permit for them to roam the human world. You don¡¯t even know what a smart dragon is aiming at the bottom of its belly.

    ¡°¡­¡­They don¡¯t do that¡±

    What Tetes says is exactly what might be said. It is a story that I who was making light of an dragon somewhere is made to be surprised. But that¡¯s not true.

    ¡°I heard their vows¡±

    ¡°What is an vow worth a dragon without faith?¡±

    ¡°If you say that, you won¡¯t believe anything¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    Tetes speaks with unwavering eyes.

    ¡°I believe only in the firm belief of blood, tears and corpses. I always doubt my promises and vows, but I believe that the fact that this country, where my ancestors have kept their lives, will never change¡±

    ¡°What do you have to doubt?¡±

    There was an unexpected voice. A small shadow with an old-fashioned hat that sways one¡äs face.

    ¡°Neia¡±

    ¡°Since when¡­¡­¡±

    Neia approaches me defenselessly and picks up the chain.

    ¡°Ei¡±

    She cut it off carelessly with the sword on her waist. Tetes turns her fist at Neia, but ignores it just looking at it.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m investigating something important. I¡¯ll shoot¡±

    ¡°Please. If you think it¡¯s going to work¡±

    Neia¡äs words froze Tetes. Her words are concise and have no hesitation.. The blow that even a dragon pierced had been realized by her that it was that much.

    ¡°To my knowledge, Smithson-san hasn¡¯t lied and has nothing to do with the nobles in this country¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to me to decide it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not you, Tetes-san. It should be Buster-sama¡¯s role¡±

    Neia stands up with her sword in one hand, wearing her hat. The sword shone loosely in her hand.

    ¡°If you really want to deal with a dragon, you can¡¯t have only a toy like that. A dragon isn¡¯t something you can manage with a dragon yer. In most cases, you¡¯re just a spy. A dragonyer should have been used as a trump card to be used at the end of the game, in case of retreat¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s a bull¡¯s-eye.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you report it to Buster-sama now? You can use it,munication magic?

    ¡°Wh, Why that?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re a spy and you¡¯re Buster-sama¡¯s little sister, you wouldn¡¯t be surprised. Most of themunication magic is Buster-sama¡¯s work and the other day you were dissatisfied with theck of help from Naris-san and Almeida-san, so¡­¡­is it possible to do it now?¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡±

    Tetes¡äs acting skill, which has been slightly reduced until now, was considerable, but she was not good at getting upset. After all young.

    ¡°Besides¡­¡­dragons are intelligent creatures, but they never fool the weak and never call the Lord falsely. ¡­¡­They¡¯re proud, powerful and diligence. But still, it¡¯s better to know. If you know that a dragon has been sworn, you can¡¯tin about how painful it is to be killed¡±

    ¡°T¡­¡­That¡±

    Dianne¡¯s voice echoes.

    ¡°Wait five minutes. Contact Lord Buster as Neia said¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­! 100-manmander Dianne¡±

    ¡°La is a dragon. But she¡¯s lying down to avoid confusion. We are ready to apologize for failing to provide notice, but if we do, we would like to make it public¡±

    Dianne smiled but was more angry than La.

    ¡°I would like you to make a decision after careful consideration of diplomatic considerations. If you¡¯re going to turn your younger sister¡¯s ring at her on top of that¡±

    One second.

    ¡°I will return the corresponding result¡±

    Dianne showed a horrifying smile, not hiding her killing intent.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After a few minutes. Tetes, who usedmunication magic with a mirror, returned with a pale expression.

    ¡°Response¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Dianne reads and smiles at the document shown in Valerie.

    ¡°Please read to me¡±

    ¡°¡®¡ºI sincerely apologize for the dedication of Great Knight Tetes. If possible, pleasee to the Royal Castle when you return to Rennesto. I¡¯ll do my best to apologize. We¡¯re not going to hit the back of our reliable allies. I know that you are in a difficult position. I hope you will continue to do so and hopefully continue to help the hero return¡»¡±

    ¡°Ho, I¡äm in good shape. If this is a Dragon Pce, it¡¯s a ce that wouldn¡¯t stop unless a city is made into ashes¡±

    ¡°This ce is spared for me¡±

    Neia mediates with La. And everyone who was returning to the upper floor came down. Maia seems to have been the messenger.

    ¡°Te, Tetes-chan¡«¡«!?¡±

    ¡°That gauntlet¡­¡­is what?¡±

    ¡°Andy, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°If you suspect that he is close to political opponents, knowing that you have looked down on the northern elves¡±

    ¡°Of course, there is no voice in Celesta who would entrust Renfangas to the Southern nobles more than the current royal power. No one would think that they could rece the Gold Arms led by Lord Buster¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Smithson again¡­¡­it¡¯s more interesting to have other guys in a pinch once in a while. Huaa¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Keiron, impudence¡±

    ¡°Cor¡­¡­you haven¡¯t made my own cor yet¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait Luna. That¡¯s not the problem¡±

    Some of them are out of alignment, but they are back to normal. And.

    ¡°Naris. In fact, La is also a dragon¡±

    ¡°Ahahahahahaha¡±

    Tetes also knew and she wasughed at with empty eyes when she taught Naris because there was no help even if she kept it a secret only to Naris.

    ¡°Why do youugh?¡±

    ¡°How many dragons do you collect?¡±

    I wave my hands quickly.

    ¡°Ho. Let¡¯s show you something good.¡±

    La takes off her clothes as she jumps out of the hole opened by Tetes and turns into a ck dragon.

    ¡°Hiiiii!?¡±

    Naris clings to me while crying and uses me as a shield.

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t cry¡±

    ¡°Ple, Please forgive me, isn¡¯t it a fire dragon or a ck dragon that burns!¡±

    ¡°Ho, I¡äm over a hundred years old. What happened during the Fire Dragon War?¡±

    ¡°My hometown waspletely burned down and only a burned field remained!?¡±

    I was confused. Afterwards we had to wait until morning for Naris to be within 3 meters of La. Even though the women¡¯s room isrge, it was difficult to stay close to each other. ¡­¡­In a sense, she may have been the poorest this time.

    ¡°By the way, Neia¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°That sword¡­¡­perhaps¡±

    Dragon yer. The strongest super weapon of the present age. At first nce, Neia cut it and threw it away, saying that it did not work. In other words, it is nothing less than knowing the power of Dragon yer. And the sword that Neia takes care of without using it much. I thought maybe. However, if you think about it carefully, a rainbow-colored lightes out when shaking if it is a dragon yer. I¡¯ve seen Neia¡¯s sword swinging many times, but I¡¯ve never seen that before. Also, if she carries a dragon yer openly with her, I feel that La will react first.

    ¡°¡­¡­No, nothing¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡±

    Neiaughed. If I think about it, I don¡¯t know if she is hiding something more than Tetes.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Sharon! Is Sharon here!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you calling for Sharon, Alex Buster. My sister is tired from the expedition today. If possible, tomorrow¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, not really. What¡¯s the matter, Great Knight Chief Buster?¡±

    ¡°No, that, I have a request. I¡¯m really sorry to overdo it¡±

    ¡°First of all, please tell us. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s impossible or not¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll be inviting the Blue Dragon from Catalina soon. I want you to follow me then¡±

    ¡°Ha, Haa. ¡­¡­Why all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I guess I couldn¡¯t count on Tetes¡­¡­I thought she was a bit more clever, but¡­¡­uh, my stomach hurts¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Uoooooo¡±

    ¡°Uoooooo¡±

    ¡ºMuhaa¡»

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa, Haa¡­¡­hey Goto, I¡¯ve been worried for a while¡­¡­ but why is only La gone?¡±

    ¡°That La-san hasn¡¯t moved a little bit for a while¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter to us¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Uoooooo¡±

    ¡°Uoooooo¡±

 Chapter 146: Tetesâ€²s decision

    <h4>Chapter 146: Tetes¡äs decision</h4>

    The next day, at dawn, Dianne immediately took out the carriage for the Special Duty Corps from the city. Maia¡¯s the one who grabs it.

    ¡°Are we going to Rennesto right away?¡±

    ¡°If we keep too much time, it gives them a chance to arm the theory¡±

    That¡¯s a bad reason. I thought, but Dianneughed.

    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s like that¡­¡­but if you rush to do this, both Tetes and Lord Buster are poor¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    It is a pinch that the dragon turns to an enemy entirely at the point where it thought that the measures against a big invasion be easy with the firepower of the long-awaited dragon. Lord Buster is afraid of war. Even though it seems to have misunderstood something, Tetes who caused the cause should not feelfortable living considering the disposal. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know Tetes¡äs impertinent feelings. Because dragons are dangerous existences.

    ¡°And when you look at the Dragon yer, La is seething with anger and that¡¯s not something they can manage easily. Anyway, it would be a good idea for Tetes and the Dragon yer to return to Rennest as soon as possible¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡­but Tetes seems to have been misunderstood and hopefully it won¡¯t be too severe¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to Lord Buster to decide¡­¡­but well, if you talk to Maia, you can¡¯t do anything about it¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t help provoking La anymore, but if you say that Maia likes Tetes¡­¡­ how much will it be harder to deal with it, albeit with some processing?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s the way it is¡­¡­¡±

    Lies are also convenient, but it¡¯s awkward to just lie. I think that ¡¸There is nothing easier than honesty after all in the world¡¹.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Anyway, I¡¯ll take La and Maia when negotiating. If you¡¯re going to match the words, just put it together¡±

    Ugh. I¡¯m not reluctant to increase the number of lies with my will, but if I don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll feel a little sorry for Tetes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Dragon yer, but I hate her because she has put Andy-sama in danger¡±

    When I talked to Maia, who was spending her spare time on the rooftop, Maia opened her mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You know, Tetes isn¡¯t here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey¡±

    I couldn¡¯t think of any downsides to exin to Maia. No No. It¡¯s a story about a girl¡¯s life. Hang in there, me.

    ¡°When Almeida is about to rampage, I can¡¯t stop her¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    Maia, who is not good with Almeida, strangely regarding her as a rival, is a little worried.

    ¡°Ho, I can forgive her, if owner wants it¡±

    La appeared. She is generous for being so angry yesterday.

    ¡°La¡±

    ¡°I dont like Dragon yer, but if you think she was too afraid of a dragon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s the matter, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°No, na. When I saw that elf girl crying and running away, I remembered a lot¡±

    ¡°Elf¡­¡­you mean Naris?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    I guess there¡¯s something La thinks about. He has a distant look in her eyes.

    ¡°You really had a bad hobbyst night, La-chan¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡±

    Hilda also appeared.

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Naris was afraid of La-chan even after returning to the room, so La-chan was amused and chased her after ying with her¡­¡­before long Naris-chan peed herself¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­La¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s bad. Don¡¯t be so angry, I was just ying with her¡±

    La seems to be ufortable.

    ¡°¡­¡­But even the knights were the same. It¡¯s a tantrum that I seemed to have been involved in the battle of the nobles of such a small country. It was a work that could scare the suspicion of an inexperienced little girl. Thats what I think¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good Good, n then, tell Lord Buster that¡±

    After all, La is maternal and gentle.

    ¡°But you¡¯re generous to someone who is about to be killed. Well, even if you¡¯re interested in that young girl¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Well, I thought Andy-kun was a different kind of person, but surprisingly humans are also good?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I understand. I thought it was a strange way to say it¡±

    ¡°No, wait a minute¡±

    I argued against the three women who nod with strangely clear faces.

    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not specializing in different races. I just like cute and erotic girls¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°For that, I don¡¯t want to do anything. For example, a young demon¡¯s wife and the women of Polka¡±

    ¡°No, wait. Calm down. I¡¯m not taking someone¡¯s lover.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Did you say something? It was so windy that Hilda-sensei couldn¡¯t hear you?¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san, let¡¯s sit down a little. ¡­¡­And human girls hate cheating¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama isn¡¯t cheating, but human virtue. It¡¯s not a bride, it¡¯s just a lot of pets¡±

    ¡°Sorry, the theory only applies to you!¡±

    The story was too derailed.

    ¡°And¡­¡­I don¡¯t like Tetes in a sexual way¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Ho, I think you¡¯re ogling at her alot¡±

    ¡°You were pretty desperate a while ago¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to be a family with Lord Buster if I put my hands out to Tetes. I don¡¯t have that courage!¡±

    ¡­¡­The consent spread in an instant.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a little too kind, but if you show that you¡¯re desperate, you can¡¯t help but get it wrong¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Andy-kun, you¡¯re too kind and receive such a burn¡±

    My right hand was bandaged because ofst night¡¯s burn. I can¡¯t use it right now.

    ¡°¡­¡­This burn is due to La who couldn¡¯t control her anger. If I didn¡¯t stop her there, Tetes wouldn¡¯t be able to do it alone¡±

    ¡°Ho, Hohohoho. Well¡­¡­if there is any inconvenience, I will do anything¡±

    La¡¯s deceitfulughter may be rather rare.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    When we were ready, we took off from Catalina at Maia when the morning sun was at a reasonable height. Aim for Rennesto as it is.

    There were also piles of monster carcasses showing a fierce battle around Rennesto. In the sky, Maia turns to show off her giant body andnds before the ¡¸Celesta¡äs Mansion¡¹. ¡­¡­No, it¡¯s not just a show, it just took a while to find the location of the mansion and because of the deceleration.

    And ¡¸Celesta¡äs Mansion¡¹ for the first time in about 10 days.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m home¡±

    When Keiron said so while stretching, everyoneughed.

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Keiron, at least say it in Polka or Basson¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived here for a whole month. I have my own room andpared to Catalina, I feel the difference between camping and home¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right¡±

    Dianne also smiles.

    ¡°Maia, return to your human body. Each member of the Special Duty Corps takes a temporary break. I don¡¯t want to stay that long, so unloading is minimal¡±

    ¡ºRoger that¡»

    Salute with everyone. With three Red Arms, two Ace Knights, La, Maia, Neia and Irina, Dianne starts preparing to go to the castle. Then, the sound of a squeak and the hooves of a horse rang and stopped at the gate of the mansion.

    ¡°Someone came¡±

    ¡°They properly cam the moment they saw the dragon¡±

    Boyd mutters, Lantz stretches out and looks towards the main gate. Unlocking the entrance next to the gate, Lord Buster and Sharon entered.

    ¡°This is¡­¡­we were going to visit the castle soon, so you don¡¯t need toe to greet us¡±

    ¡°No, no, absolutely not. It is up to us to apologize for our rudeness. I can¡¯t wait back in the castle¡±

    Lord Buster kneels before Dianne and apologizes while talking.

    ¡°Renfangas Red Arm, Regr Knight Tetes Murray¡¯s paranoia and violence and the taking and using of the Dragon yer, no matter what, it was the reason for the inability of Alex Buster. I¡¯d like to ask for your generous consideration, knowing that it was the greatest impudence¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Dianne raises her hand to stop La¡äs attempt to say something.

    ¡°We havee to inform and confirm that La is a dragon. The decision to hide this as a result was a bit of aplicated situation for us and her position was subtle and she had no ns to use her power as a dragon. Above all, the ck dragon didn¡¯t fly in the sky of this country¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Compared to Maia, who is secured by a certain authority called ¡ºElf Territory¡äs Blue Dragon¡», the ck dragon without its identity may be too dangerous to cause confusion¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡±

    ¡°Sorry for the pain. n my name and in the name of the Renfangas royal family, I agree with you¡±

    ¡°But even if you subtract it, Tetes Murray¡¯s violence was noticeable. Catalina was about to disappear from the map if it went wrong¡±

    ¡°Yes. So¡­¡­¡±

    Lord Buster stares at Tetes. Tetes is scared.

    ¡°As for Tetes Murray, let¡¯s say the permanent expulsion of the Renfangas army¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes goes past the pale and looks like a corpse.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Great Knight Chief Buster¡±

    When Narris tries to protest, Lord Buster says,

    ¡°Shut up¡±

    Naris is silent at once. ¡­¡­No, holding down her throat¡­¡­it seems like she can no longer make a voice. Is that magic, too? Cough. However, La interrupted the exchange uninterestedly.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re going to be responsible for that, baldy¡±

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­¡±

    Lord Buster notices that he vent his anger on his subordinates a bit and he kneels down like a bad guy. La looked down at Lord Buster and said in a rather bad mood.

    ¡°You¡äre not going to throw her out. It¡¯s a sloppy disposition¡±

    ¡°Nu, but¡­¡­umm, do you want her to be imprisoned or executed, La-dono?¡±

    ¡°Fool¡±

    La cut off the offer and threw it away.

    ¡°If you can kill her, my hand doesn¡¯t need an instant¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I know¡±

    ¡°Surely your sister is stupid. She tried to hurt me and my friends by her own belief, but you¡¯re a few times worse than her. I¡äm thinking of changing this country into ashes from now on¡±

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Good. If you use your strength, use your subordinates, do not turn your eyes away from the result. Think about it and ept. At least a dragon will never be willing to behave like you¡±

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­but¡±

    ¡°If you cut off the mistake and throw it away, if you didn¡¯t, do you think it¡¯s eptable? Alex Buster. That¡¯s the logic of a human. Don¡¯t turn to me with a national representative. Alex Buster, think again. You don¡¯t think that a dragon will bring sinners to a human country in search of punishment¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nuu, then, what do you want, ck dragon¡­¡­¡±

    Ah. ¡­¡­La¡¯s anger is hard to understand. At least, it sounds like a quiz without hints for Lord Buster. That is poor. And Tetes, which is said to be good or bad for disposal, will also be mentally tampered with. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a simple story. A dragon doesn¡¯t recognize at least such a person as the ruler¡­¡­rider. That¡¯s all there is to it. La would have a reason for me, but she probably sympathized with Tetes¡¯s way of disposal.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a person and a country. It¡¯s a person-to-person problem. If it¡¯s a problem between a dragon and a person, you can correct it if it¡¯s a mistake, make amends if it¡¯s a mistake and just return the negative. At least, Tetes shouldn¡¯t be a vessel that can¡¯t do it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡­¡­¡±

    Lord Buster has a face that looks down on my voice, looking away.

    ¡°Lord Buster. You just have to order it. I¡¯ll tell you to do so¡­¡­I know, La¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right. That¡¯s exactly what I say¡±

    La nodded with a gentle face to the timely help.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, the issue of sabotage to our Special Duty Corps, and thus to the Celestial army and to the Elven territory, is another¡±

    Dianne shrugs her shoulders.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m the person in charge. Do you want me to do everything I can?¡±

    Irina broadly grinned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you¡±

    La turned her back. Closing one eye to this. How serious was she? ¡­¡­But she seems satisfied with my answer.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Dianne and others go to the royal castle. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why did you remain here, Sharon?¡±

    ¡°Oh, why did you think I was going home?¡±

    Something is going on. Bikini armor will be chilly.

    ¡°What did you do for me?¡±

    All the main figures went to the royal castle and the remaining lower ends and Apple and Hilda also entered the room, so only me and Sharon were in the garden. Sharon shrugs and turns her back to me.

    ¡°Can you follow me? It¡¯s too much for me alone¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Luggage¡±

    ¡°Luggage¡­¡­?¡±

    A number of leather bags and wrappers are dropped from the back of the horse outside the gate. When I opened it without any thought¡­¡­it was Sharon¡¯s underwear.

    ¡°Wh, What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I thought it was a souvenir, because I¡¯m going to take it inside!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my personal belongings!¡±

    As I can hold it only in my left hand, I wrap the luggage under my armpit and go into the house. What.

    ¡°Why do you bring underwear into the mansion?¡±

    ¡°I decided¡±

    Sharonughs.

    ¡°Please treat me well from now on, Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°Eh, what, wait a minute!?¡±

 Chapter 147: Glory Princess, introducing [Almeida]

    <h4>Chapter 147: Glory Princess, introducing [Almeida]</h4>

    ¡°As of now, I, ck Arm Sharon, am appointed as Assistant Officer of the Celesta Army¡äs Dianne Special Duty Corps¡±

    Everyone else looks at Sharon, who smiles in the dining room.

    ¡°Assistant officer¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I don¡¯t feel any evil or unwilling to smile at Sharon.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any inconvenience with more beautiful women¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Leaving Lantz and Goto aside.

    ¡°Emm. Luna, it¡¯s likely that you won¡¯t understand that story while you¡¯re here right now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Now Andy and 10-man captain Keiron are the first leaders. Irina, Dianne and the Red Arms are all out¡±

    ¡°Hey hey, you don¡¯t have to worry about that as Rennesto is very safe¡±

    Thinking about it now, the dragon group was also taken with them, so if a thuges to this mansion now¡­¡­if you are bad, you will be protected by Boyd and Luna.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about the escort here, because there are always Gauntlet Knights and Rennesto¡¯s forces in the neighborhood to prevent theft¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Now that the dragon has be well known, I don¡¯t think there are many people who dare to target the Dianne Special Duty Corps, but¡±

    Sharonughs. Well, on the surface, this is not a sort of Dragon Pce. Even fairly gutsy adventurers won¡¯t think they¡¯ll be able to make the dragon angry with the current closed Rennesto and rush the Gauntlet Knights and get away with it.

    ¡°So Felios and Berga areing?¡±

    The Glory n with the impression of a set of three people. Naturally, I thought that those two crazy guys woulde too.

    ¡°Since my brother is a Gold Arm, he is a key point in national defense. As expected, he cant go on a exploration mission at this time¡±

    ¡°Eh, Is that so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What did you think?¡±

    I sigh. No, it¡¯s surprising that the older brother would leave his younger sister alone.

    ¡°Berga is a must-have as an assistant to my older brother¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re really going to work alone¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave it to the Red Arms, but there aren¡¯t many things that can move a ck Arm. It¡¯s the busiest time, so¡­¡­and when ites to assist you, it seems that there are many inconveniences if it isn¡¯t really a woman¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Well, because the men can only do chores and crossbow attacks, our main force is mainly made up of women. In that sense, even if only one man is mixed in that vanguard group, the air only deteriorates and I think that it is not a mistake.

    In less than an hour, the three Red Arms, Tetes, Naris and Almeida have returned.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Tetes-chan, cheer up. Look, you got angry, but you can still recover your honor¡±

    ¡°I understand how you feel about your home, but you can¡¯t always support the nation alone and you can¡¯t see the whole thing alone. If you want to be a person who can take care of such things, you need to learn from it¡±

    ¡°To be told such a thing by Almeida-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you think of an elf who is ten times as alive as you are¡­¡­even so, it¡¯s a very well-behaved way of calling Almeida-san¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say it¡¯s Al-chan like usual?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­I¡¯m really¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes seemed unable to measure the distance between them. Her expression is darker than before. There may be a shock that she was about to be abandon by Lord Buster.

    ¡°All three of you, wee back. Where¡¯s Dianne and the others?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Andy Smithson. ¡­¡­100-manmander Dianne and the others are still going to take a while. Irina-sama had a horrible way ofughing, so she couldn¡¯t seem to say her greetings¡±

    ¡°Well, more than that, 10-man captain Smithson, please show me the rumored quote maker here for Tetes-chan¡±

    ¡°Who is the one who said that?¡±

    Quote maker. ¡­¡­Whatever.

    ¡°¡­¡­Tetes. Tetes Buster¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What is it¡±

    ¡°Stretch your back¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I can see that Keiron and the Masturbation Brothers are grinning in the back. But I dared to look down on the young knight.

    ¡°You want to protect your country, don¡¯t you? You want to protect the people you care about¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Such a thing, now¡±

    ¡°Answer me. What did you do for that. Only your mouth would not allow anything that threatened the current administration and the current Gauntlet Knights, though you haven¡¯t done anything yet¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The two elf knights who were beside Tetes are also still in their stance. Testes looks up at me as if she was puzzled. ¡­¡­Thus, Tetes is not so big when the supremacy is depressed. She is still a girl.

    ¡°Do what you said. Take responsibility for your beliefs. You must have been forgiven by La. You must have been allowed to do it as a person who can admit one¡¯s mistakes, topensate for one¡äs mistakes and to give back your odons¡±

    ¡°That is, 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s a way to do it. You¡¯ll apologize to La, make amends and then fight to protect your hometown and favorite people. Or is what you said a lie? It was just a non-empty delirium that you wanted Lord Buster to like¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, its not¡±

    ¡°Well then¡±

    pping hands.

    ¡°Hereout, you¡¯re Tetes Murray¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°Once again, you¡äre Tetes Murray. You know. The Red Arm¡¯s mission to escort us with Naris and Almeida to lead Neia beyond that demon territory isn¡¯t over yet¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But it¡¯s a pseudonym¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Without Tetes Murray, Naris would be in trouble¡±

    ¡°Uwa, you put the fault on me¡±

    ¡°Are you not troubled?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m super troubled¡±

    Naris¡¯s voice, which answers the desired answer immediately while making a strange tsukkomi, feels good.

    ¡°You¡¯re a clumsy girl who failed by misunderstanding. Everyone understands such a thing. That¡¯s why you get back. I want you to take it back. Look, You¡¯ll get it back. Tetes Murray. Then try to meet that expectation and get it back. That¡¯s what I¡¯m sure of¡±

    Tetes looked at me for a few seconds, but after a while she began tough.

    ¡°¡­¡­To be honest, I didn¡¯t know until now why 10-man captain Smithson and 10-man captain Keiron came here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, say something Smithson¡±

    I¡¯m sorry to be overwhelmed by Keiron, but I have no objection to what seems to be a child who doesn¡¯t need to be on the sidelines.

    ¡°After all, you¡¯re a 10-man captain. Exactly¡±

    ¡°Tetes¡±

    ¡°Understand. I understand, 10-man captain Smithson. ¡­¡­Admit, I¡¯m going to seal Tetes Buster today, a weak and timid worm who was struck by a misunderstanding due tock of experience¡±

    ¡°Good¡±

    ¡°Regr Knight Tetes Murray will return to her guard mission for the Dianne Special Duty Corps from here¡±

    Tetes who protrudes the gun and red gauntlet forward crosses them. She pulls her back and holds her fist to give a light guts pose, as if she were hugging and showing the wolf¡¯s emblem. I responded by hitting my left chest with my right fist¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t use my left hand with the bandage.

    ¡°Be, Beast¡±

    I hearughter behind me. It¡¯s a man¡¯s wry smile. Check it outter.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dianne Special Duty Corps 10-man captain Andy Smithson wees your return¡±

    Narris made a thumbs up. Almeida nodded with her arms folded.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Night. Well, I just entered yesterday, but bathing is nice for many consecutive days. Rennesto, which has more fuel and more water than Catalina, don¡¯t have to worry about boiling a bath.

    ¡°No, surprisingly, it was a good idea, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°What, did Andy do something again?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t know what else to do. I had to show the rumored quote maker as if I was strong¡±

    ¡°Well, what Andy says is a simple idealism, but at least there¡¯s no hesitation in how to say it. It makes me surprise¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought it was a lie because I often heard from 10-man captain Anzeros and La-san that you¡äre very cool, but when I saw you myself, I thought that you looked like a teacher¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, I don¡¯t seem to like studying so much, so I think I¡äm not good for being a teacher¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha, that¡¯s how it is. I¡¯m relieved that you¡äre so sympathetic¡±

    In the bathtub, Naris and Diane have a leisurely conversation. A little gossip. And at the end of the bathhouse.

    ¡°Mu, Mu©`©`©`!¡±

    ¡°If you make a noise, Naris will find you¡±

    ¡°Hoho, well, it¡¯s already known that you are in my owner¡¯s hands, so it¡¯s no problem¡±

    ¡°Puhaa¡­¡­ne, nevertheless¡­¡­Naris would probably have nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t hesitate to look at her, Andy Smithson!¡±

    Inside La¡äs illusion, Almeida was mischievous.

    ¡°How would you excuse an ambush in a ce like this if we were found by Knight Chief Sharon? Even Tetes seems to have a good knowledge of illusions and it¡¯s not something that¡¯s free¡±

    ¡°Well Well. ¡­¡­I¡¯m relieved and want to see your cuteness for the first time in a long time¡±

    ¡°Cu, Cute¡­¡­!? Hyaa, e, ear¡­¡­hiiii!¡±

    Arge public bathhouse with a rxed air. The light of a waterproofntern illuminates the wet female body in a dim and fantastic way. Just like Dianne and Naris in the bath, La is tangled with me, while Almeida who is hugged and put her hands on the wall has her ear licked by me.

    ¡°You¡¯re good in acting in ordance¡±

    ¡°Wh, What do you say, you shameless man¡­¡­ev, even though I messed around many times, I¡¯m still doing it now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you mess around, you won¡¯t lose your body¡±

    As I was still in the in-range, the weak Almeida has her ear licked by me, her boobs grabbed and she trembles every time, her nipples are yed with.

    ¡°Kiss¡±

    When I leaned beside her body and muttered, Almeida looked at me with tearful eyes for a moment and then put her lips on me with a natural movement.

    ¡°Ho, are you trained so well?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done it that many times¡±

    ¡°Do, Don¡¯t lie, you seeded animal!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t shout , dont shout¡±

    When Almeida¡¯s boobs are tightly grasped, she bes quiet with a frightened voice.

    ¡°I, It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you¡­¡­can I put it in?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll put it in even if I say no¡±

    ¡°No, I will put it in La if you don¡¯t want it¡±

    ¡°Ho, that¡¯s good¡±

    ¡°W, Who said no¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Then, is it okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s boring¡±

    Almeida, who isn¡¯t sure whether she¡¯s reluctant to ride or not, shakes her butt since a little while¡­¡­I can¡¯t use my right hand and my left hand holds Almeida¡äs boobs, so thinking about what to do, La will set the position.

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    ¡°Ho, this is also the role of a dragon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I don¡¯t know about that¡±

    While saying so, I push my waist out and bury my cock inside Almeida¡äs pussy.

    ¡°Hua, a, aa¡­¡­?¡±

    Almeida gives a joyful voice to the cock that prates into the back. While continuing my approach while ying with Almeida¡äs ears, the sliding door opens.

    ¡°Excuse me, is it good to enter¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bother you!¡±

    It was Sharon and Tetes who came in.

    ¡°Oh, Sharon? It¡¯s good hot water¡±

    ¡°Tetes-chan here and here. There¡¯s a step¡±

    Dianne and Naris wee them. And while I look sideways, I feel tight in Almeida¡¯s vagina.

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°Hua, se, see, Knight Chief Sharon and Tetes!!?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. La is a dragon. Because of the dragon¡¯s magic ability nothing will happen, unless you¡¯re more noisy¡­¡­na?¡±

    ¡°Kku, u, uhh¡­¡­¡±

    Committing a vagina that tightens firmly is sly. I¡ämpletely at Almeida¡äs mercy. Even if I hold her breasts firmly, she only writhes shinyly. There is no sign of escape anymore.

    ¡°But the scaffolding is so bad that I can¡¯t violently¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hi, st, stop¡­¡­this is enough, so¡­¡­!¡±

    The wash area is made of smooth stone. It¡¯s not so slippery, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be able to withstand the forward and backward movement with force. I don¡¯t want to slip and fall down. But.

    ¡°If you look at those girls anyway, it¡¯s probably not enough in a modest manner. Why don¡¯t we go to bed and continue there?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re barefoot on stone, your knees will hurt¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I¡äm seen!¡±

    I try to keep calm. Almeida responds to the word being seen.

    ¡°Then we both sleep and lie down like caterpirs¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    Do we both continue to have sex while lying down?

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Almeida, I¡¯ll pull it out¡±

    ¡°A, maa¡­¡­kku!!¡±

    I pull out my son which was near the cervix andy Almeida aside. Then attach to Almeida from behind and insert it again. By doing so, Almeida¡¯s sloppy face will be turned toward the bathtub. Even though it¡¯s not seen, it¡¯s probably a big stimtion, but the moment I fixed my cock, Sharon¡äs and my eyes met. No, this is a coincidence. It should be a coincidence. I must have seen something that bothered her by chance. I thought so, but Sharon¡äs face bes red as she looks at me

    ¡°Hey La¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you sure everything is fine with the illusion¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­well, I can¡¯t say perfection to someone with a sharp intuition¡±

    ¡°!!!!!¡±

    What Sharon was seeing is, of course, apparent to Almeida who is looking in almost the same direction. Stiffening. The feeling of a shiver is transmitted to my cock through the vagina.

    ¡°Ah, Almeida, don¡¯t be so excited¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ya, Yaa¡­¡­I, I¡¯m seeded by Andy Smithson¡­¡­baby, is inserted¡­¡­I¡¯m seen¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Which reminds me, you don¡¯t have contraception, do you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡äs¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    At a stretch, the thrill bes intense. The excitement rises because I was caught by the movement and I shake my waist with all my might while being ready not to move too much.

    ¡°Ah, haaa¡­¡­like this, like this, having sex¡­¡­I¡¯m having sex, while I¡äm seen¡­¡­!!¡±

    Almeida shakes her whole body and pushes her hips down to reach my dick. At that moment, I ejactedfortably inside Almeida.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, 100-manmander¡­¡­Dianne?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­you notice¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon blushes and asks calmly as if she could say something.

    ¡°Knight Chief Sharon? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°??¡±

    Naris who doesn¡¯t understand and Tetes who seems not to have noticed yet. And Dianne¡¯s answer is.

    ¡°What are you talking about? ¡­¡­It¡¯s nothing unusual, is it?¡±

    ¡°Eh, th, that¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon is puzzled. Dianne nces at her.

    ¡°It¡¯smonce. Well, me too.¡±

    ¡°100-manmander Dianne!?¡±

    ¡°Are you going up, too Sharon?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, well, that¡­¡­I know it for a while, so that¡¯s fine¡±

    I wonder if Dianne was going to mix in with sex for a moment? The remaining two seem to be mysterious.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡­? Ah¡±

    Finally, Tetes had an eye. Almeida is breathless and continues to enjoy the heat of ejaction.

    ¡°¡­¡­A, Ahahaa¡±

    I wasughed at.

 Chapter 148: Preparation of the Dark Elf

    <h4>Chapter 148: Preparation of the Dark Elf</h4>

    The night at Rennesto¡¯s ¡¸Celesta Mansion¡¹ is over.

    ¡°Are you going now, Dianne-dono?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any arrangements. Basically, we¡¯ll be able to reach Catalina if you tell us¡±

    Preparing for departure from dawn. Lord Buster had been visiting the mansion early in the morning, presumably he sensed the sign.

    ¡°Ace Knight dispatch from Celesta has begun, but do I have to join with them?¡± ¡¹

    ¡°It¡¯s not my jurisdiction. Or rather, can you enter the country now?

    ¡°There are few ways to stop Flying Dragon flights. The traffic ban is originally a safety measure, so there¡¯s no reason to stop it¡±

    Apparently, Ace Knights ride directly to Rennesto with the Flying Dragon Service. Well, it certainly doesn¡¯t make sense to shot them down.

    Maia takes off in the morning sun.

    ¡°The carriage has be narrower as expected¡±

    ¡°Hinohuno¡­¡­it¡¯s close to 20 people¡±

    Tetes counts the number of people to Keiron¡äsint. Indeed, as the number of people increases, even thergest carriage bes harder.

    ¡°Whatever, I will save my ce¡±

    ¡°Nuwaa¡±

    Irina, sitting nearby, gets on myp.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get on with it¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tin because it is narrow?¡±

    ¡°Ho. Then will owner get on myp? It wouldn¡¯t be heavy or painful when I put two or three people on myp¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, it¡¯s just a bit narrow!¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun, even Hilda-sensei, you can stick around a little bit¡î¡±

    ¡°Emm, if Andy-san is okay, I¡¯ll get a little closer¡±

    Hilda and Apple also begin to cling to me immediately.

    ¡°Can you guys stop with that. ¡­¡­Ah and without dy I tell you, that I and La will go to the dummy facility in the demon territory shortly after arriving in Catalina. We won¡¯t be back for about three days, so I¡¯ll leave themand to Keiron¡±

    ¡°Ke, Keiron? ¡­¡­Has themand¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He¡¯s just the person in charge. Andy is injured and it would be easier for Anzeros and Aurora to be better off if they haven¡¯t themand¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow the instructions¡±

    ¡°Is it okay, Knight Chief Sharon? Isnt 10-man captain Keiron one rank below you¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know how to handle anything other than being a vanguard, Naris¡±

    ¡°I know, but you don¡¯t have to do it¡±

    A ck Arm is equal to a Master Knight. Bespatible with the general rank, a thousand-man ss. It is strange that they aremanded by a 10-man captain, but it is certain that it will not be difficult to bemanded by an assistant foreign knight.

    ¡°Ah, Emm¡­¡­can¡¯t we just stick together a little more?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Apple¡­¡­¡±

    Apple was shaking. ¡­¡­She is afraid of flying.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dianne¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll leave it to you¡±

    Diane shrugged.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When we approached Catalina to try tond, Sharon and Tetes jumped off first because monsters were approaching, albeit slightly. ¡­¡­Tetes, I mean, it¡¯s not impossible to jump off a flying carriage.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just wait a minute before you jump off and start with the vanguard?¡±¡¡Am I the worst?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, you don¡¯t have to worry about the vanguard because it¡¯s not a specialty originally¡±

    ¡°I worry!¡±

    Naris is appalled when she notices that her peers have diminished. ¡­¡­Aurora shyly shouted and coughs, appealing to her that she was not good at it. If Aurora isn¡¯t good at something, with a little training, she will be fine.

    ¡°Now, well then I¡äm off. I ask you to put in the carriage, Goto, Boyd¡±

    ¡ºUnderstood¡»

    Leaving the carrying of the carriage into the town to the two powerful ogres, Dianne and La move to Maia¡äs back. I also move as Maia¡äs assistant.

    ¡°Will Smithson-san not return to town?¡±

    Sharon looks strange.

    ¡°I and Maia areing back soon¡±

    And we take off again.

    As Catalina disappears, La and Dianne jump off of Maia and begin to fly as La changed into her dragon form.

    ¡°Dianne¡­¡­I can¡¯t hear it even if I raise my voice from here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep the crossbow stock with you. That would make it easier to talk¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Did she senses that I was about to talk to her, as Dianne immediately jumped over to Maia. ¡­¡­Put that leaping power behind.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°Can I take a peek at the construction site?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s not something to hide. Maia, can you figure out the direction of Catalina?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Chibi Maia, who appeared on my shoulder, agreed in an unexpected manner. A dragon¡¯s sense of direction seems to be so good that it doesn¡¯t need the sun, the stars or mas.

    ¡°All right, then, let¡¯s go. ¡­¡­La, fly to the third point!¡±

    ¡°Ho, over there¡±

    La leads and followed by Maia.

    A simple tower was standing on a small hill. It seems to be a simple lookout hut built by an ogre made of timber on the front line. I guess there is no big difference.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care much about livability because it¡¯s a dummy building that is supposed to be destroyed, but it¡¯s withstanding rainy weather well. There are five of these so far and we want to build about five more before going back to Polka¡±

    ¡°So much¡±

    ¡°Well, it would take a long time to work with only two people, but we can¡¯t help getting others involved. I don¡¯t have enough physical strength and if I let Maia help, the city is full of gaps¡±

    Well, I guess that¡¯s true.

    ¡°But it¡¯s ants thate to see us once a day, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°If you do that, you¡¯ll get strength here, too¡±

    As expected, both of them have strong and bottomless physical strength, but I am worried that they will struggle for three days without sleep.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll be here to see you tomorrow, right Maia¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    We return to Catalina and I drink ginger while changing my hand bandage.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is the taste different?¡±

    Subtly. I ask Apple for a slightly subtle sweetness. Apple looked strange.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t changed the recipe, but¡­¡­I wonder if the ingredients have gone bad¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    It tasted strangely interesting.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s always a luxury to have the same taste, it¡¯s a great ce to stay on a battlefield like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­¡­¡±

    I was a little worried that Hilda-san seemed to be in a good mood.

    Evening. The vanguards trained in indoor training all the way because they came to the forefront and held down Sharon (retreating immediately in the evening cold and out of her fur cape) trying to go into battle. After the training, Aurora came back sweaty, and my eyes, which were absent-minded, met her eyes. She came by with a smile.

    ¡°Good evening, Andy-san¡±

    ¡°Training right aftering back from Rennesto? Is it hard?¡±

    ¡°Because, above all, we are the ones who rx and watch crying¡±

    Aurora, who always likes elegant long robes, does not wear such clothes during training to bully her body. She wears a tank top that is as healthy as Anzeros and pants that are a little expensive and stretchy. The figure that sweat was oozing on the thin body was full of pure sexual appeal like a girl.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Elf-like slender nape, shoulder line. Although slightly unsatisfactory, the line at the chest draws a feminine curve. The waistline and buttocks seem strangely emphasized, probably due to good posture. Pants that do not hide the undtions of the skin, probably because of the sticity of the material, seem strange and frustrating now.

    ¡°Andy-san?-What happened, being stupefied¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Aurora. Let¡¯s have sex¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Eeeh?¡±

    Aurora is surprised after a dash.

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right, Andy-san doesn¡¯t care so much¡­¡­¡±

    It seems that she was more surprised by the loyalty of desire than the sex itself. I mean. wait. I¡¯m not starving so much. I guess it was just perfect with Almeida yesterday. Why is this¡­¡­.

    ¡°I was dying when I looked at your ass¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯m very happy with that, but¡­¡­it looks like it¡¯s not going to be good enough¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just put out your butt, Aurora¡±

    It¡¯s strange. Somehow the desire is uttering, or somewhere in my own words there is no realism. However, I keep my eyes on the fine and detailed skin of Aurora. I want to have sex. I want to pour semen into Aurora. I want to bury my nose in that red hair. I want to see that this young elf is tossed by sexual desire and breathless.

    ¡°Aurora. ¡­¡­Let me insert my dick. Let me put it in your pussy under those pants. Cumming inside your uterus¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind that, but¡­¡­in such a traffic¡­¡­!?¡±

    Aurora, who is not confused by consent, seems to be reluctant to start suddenly in the middle of the traffic in Catalina, just in front of the girls¡¯ room. Hilda with a funny smile appeared there.

    ¡°Uhuhu, I¡¯m sorry Andy-kun¡î¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡±

    ¡°The ginger drink that you drank just a moment ago, it seems that I identally dropped the drugs that I experimented with in Rennestost time in it¡±

    That drug. ¡­¡­That drug. ¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah. Perhaps that drug that made me have sex with Luna and I couldn¡¯t be patient!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So it seems like Andy-kun¡¯s hornyness will be released a little bit?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    Once I knew the cause, I was convinced that one question had disappeared and I could only react to a degree. I want to peel off Aurora¡¯s buttocks and put my son in her pussy. Such a desire swirls.

    ¡°Aurora¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hi, Hilda-san, the medicine, is it bad for my body¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any problem. Andy-kun might be the right of sexual desire¡î Dianne isn¡¯t there, and I¡¯m d it¡¯s time for Keiron-kun to finish with his duty. In that situation, Andy-kun lets do it carefully¡î¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡î¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s good. I¡¯m a female ve. I¡¯m ready to treat Andy-san as much as I want.¡±

    ¡°So-so. Let¡¯s have fun¡î¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aurora, let¡¯s do it¡±

    From the lower body to the throat, my sexual desire echoes in my throat. I pushed Hilda and Aurora into the back alley of the girls¡¯ room, dragging their pants and skirt down at the same time.

 Chapter 149: Unexpected Dark Elf [Aurora Hilda]

    <h4>Chapter 149: Unexpected Dark Elf [Aurora Hilda]</h4>

    In the women¡¯s room, one side of the wall is adjacent to the outer wall, but there is an alley between the next warehouse. The alley has nothing beyond that, it is just a blindne that only one person can pass. I pushed Aurora and Hilda in athletic clothes there and poked their asses mercilessly. I have no idea that I¡¯m unreasonable. However, I wanted to see Aurora¡¯s white, firm, fresh ass and touch Hilda¡¯s crisp brown ass, before having sex.

    ¡°Auu¡­¡­wi, without warning, I¡äm not ready¡±

    ¡°Ahaa, this is a bit decadent and it¡¯s a bit depressing to say ¡ºI only use holes into which my cock can be inserted¡»¡î¡±

    It is troublesome to respond to the two people who are saying something like that, so I silently stroked their bare asses andpared them. Aurora¡¯s snow-white, small, tight buttocks. The height of her buttocks is also slightly higher than normal. Hilda¡¯s soft, plump, brown ass. I stroke the contrasting buttocks, but it is frustrating that Hilda¡¯s ass is difficult to enjoy because my right hand bandage is in the way. However, I don¡¯t want to unwrap the bandage. Even a vague head was so severe that I could understand that it only hurts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move¡­¡­¡±

    I focus on Aurora¡äs butt. The butt sweats after the exercise, and it sucks into the palm of my hand. It¡¯s not big, but the curve and sticity of this 18-year-old girl who is blossoming as a woman attracts my stupid libido.

    ¡°And the smell of Aurora¡äs sweat¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Af, Afterall, will it be a personal grooming?¡±

    ¡°No, I want to put my cock into the sweat-smelling you¡±

    ¡°Aaa¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora dyes her cheeks when I said she smells sweaty smell. Aurora is usually the most afraid of both lewd acts and perverted situations, but it seems embarrassing to be told that it is truly awkward.

    ¡°But it¡¯s okay, right? You want to have semen poured into your womb persistently every day, so I will do as I want¡­¡­¡±

    I smell her hair with my nose and move my tongue between the desert lizard leather cor and Aurora¡äs slender neck. Aurora sweat taste and leather taste. A strange taste.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to thrust into. I want to seed it in your small womb. ¡­¡­Ah, hey, Aurora¡­¡­ Aurora¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So, So much, for my¡­¡­lust¡­¡­?¡±

    Only the buttocks are exposed. I hold her waist with my bandaged hand and insert my other hand into Aurora¡¯s belly from under the tank top to touch her discreet boobs. Aurora, who is usually a brilliant swordsman, bes a normal girl once she is hugged. She¡¯s also a beautiful girl, dignified and worthwhile.

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s it¡­¡­Andy-san¡¯s, penis, please insert it in my thin womb¡­¡­I¡¯m sure my child-making hole will be sweaty soon¡­¡­?¡±

    Aurora lets me rub her bare ass, saying that she couldn¡¯t endure my relentless hug and tongue use. I for a moment, removed the belt of my pants with trouble¡­¡­and then Hilda squeezed out her plump ass and says.

    ¡°How about having fun with Sensei, until Aurora-chan gets wet? Hilda-sensei gets wet whenever Andy-kun wants to do it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Silently check the word. Specifically, put your hand freely between the buttocks. The petals between the warm thighs were, as I said, covered with joy juice.

    ¡°Well then¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, Andy-san!!?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, first?¡±

    Without thinking about anything in particr, I turn to Hilda-san. The alley is so narrow that you can stretch out one hand and you will not be able to bend naturally, so it is inserted while standing and pressing Hilda against the wall. It was a bit difficult, but thanks to Hilda¡¯s dexterous waist, I was able to quickly prate the soggy and hot vagina.

    ¡°KKua¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Hilda, who groans for a pleasant tightening, immerses himself in delight.

    ¡°¡­¡­Terrible¡±

    And Aurora¡äs bare ass is left alone just before the climax. Without worrying, I start shaking my waist. A woman¡¯s body and vagina are sweet,fortable and soft.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­Haaa¡­¡­Hi, Hilda-san¡­¡­it feels so good, great¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Haa, Haa¡­¡­I¡¯m feeling good too¡­¡­Andy-kun¡¯s devourful waist movement, I love it¡­¡­ah, hit me¡­¡­my uterus will open¡­¡­?¡±

    I usually feel like I¡¯m being fiddled with, but now Hilda doesn¡¯t use any of her tricks and presents her genitals as we are having sex. Aurora is sad and enviable. Her gaze gets me more excited.

    ¡°Aurora¡­¡­you want to be fucked?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­Ye, Yes¡­¡­like Hilda-san¡­¡­I am¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright¡±

    I pull my son out and attack Aurora¡äs pussy as it is. I¡¯m not particrly worried that Hilda isn¡¯t there. Aurora said it herself that she want t have sex and can¡¯t endure it, so I just switch to Aurora and push my cock in with a momentum.

    ¡°Haaaaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Yann¡­¡­mou, Andy-kun!¡±

    And I hug Aurora¡¯s body from behind and enjoy it again. Aurora in agony is cute after all. The stimtion transmitted to the lower body is really fresh and powerful and you can see that the crisp mucous membranes that is appropriate for a young girl wee my dick.

    ¡°Hey, go, Aurora¡­¡­look, look¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Haaa, a, ahaaa!!¡±

    Then, I press Aurora against the rough wall and shake my waist while embracing her. I also like stripping someone naked, but it¡¯s interesting that Hilda-san said there¡¯s a strange feeling of conquest as well as the feeling I put it out just where I want. And, the ejaction feeling approaches when noticing while waving my waist towards Aurora¡äs body. I feel like I¡¯m there right away while I¡¯m really crazy and I have no idea to endure it.

    ¡°Aurora, I¡¯m about to cum¡±

    ¡°Na, a, huaa¡­¡­e, eeee¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Take it¡±

    I find the uterus in Aurora¡¯s genitals and I ejacte without saying. Dokun, Dokun, Dokun and I ejacte on my own as if I¡äm spitting into her uterine opening.

    ¡°Haa, aaa¡­¡­!?¡±

    The elven princess who is puzzled by the suddenness is willingly epting it. While being satisfied with that obedience, I shake my waist in rhythm as it is. Still not enough. I still want to ejacte. I still want to enjoy a woman¡¯s body. I still want to make children.

    ¡°Ah, Andy-san, how far are you¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun, me too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, then there¡±

    I push into Hilda¡¯s pussy again by pulling out my dirty dick and pushing it back inside as it is not understood well somehow. It feels good. Both of them feel good.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Alternatelymitting two people about a few times and when everyone gets wet with sweat and bodily fluids, somehow my sanityes back.

    ¡°¡­¡­What is that, Hilda-san?¡±

    In one corner of the girls room, Hilda was interrogated by Anzeros and Apple. I¡¯m at the spot or better said I¡¯m the victim, so I want to hear. Aurora, who I had sex with many times in a long time, leans on me and is indulgent in the afterglow, but it seems that the unspoken understanding of working with Anzeros and the others to miss that much is not med. Hilda than said.

    ¡°Yaa, there¡¯s no Dianne and Andy-kun is useless because he can¡¯t use his hands¡­¡­don¡¯t you think of acting without restraint a little bit?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s not good to use medicine! Please do it normally after negotiating with him! What are you going to do if Andy really gets weird!?¡±

    ¡°Emm, Anzeros-san, you should at least say ¡ºPlease refrain from it¡»¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Please refrain from it, Hilda-san¡±

    ¡°Eh, I can¡¯t ept that¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­I heard it all¡±

    ¡­¡­Apparently, there was no concealment work in our affair, so it seemed that almost all girls, including Renfangas¡äs knights and Neia, could almost hear it. Or rather, they came to see it, but we were so engrossed that we didn¡¯t notice it.

    ¡°Smithson-san¡­¡­I was convinced of the fact that you had a lot of interest in the previous case, but you really don¡¯t care¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Sharon. This is the result of some troubled medicine¡±

    ¡°Even if there is no medicine, it won¡¯t change that you don¡¯t see it. Including the War God Dianne and the dragon¡±

    Sharon hides her mouth and looks at me with strange eyes and Almeida also stares at me. A little bit discretion.

    ¡°Well, Al-chan is so stingy that she can¡¯t say much. Even in the bath yesterday¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, wait, what is it Tetes-chan? I¡¯m sure we went in together, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    Tetes and Naris say something more awkward. Almeida is silent.

    ¡°Hmm. Well, I can¡¯t help it with medicine. It¡¯s a big deal if you¡¯ve really run into rape without any sight, but fortunately neither the sky-blue princess nor Hilda-san are particrly troubled¡±

    ¡°A, A little spice, spice?¡±

    ¡°Well, eventually I¡¯ll have Andy-san¡¯s child¡­¡­Huhuu?¡±

    Two people who affirm Irina¡¯s partition. ¡­¡­Sure, if it were to be said, it might have been in many ways a tough time to attack Sharon and Narris with force.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get close to me when I¡¯m crazy because I don¡¯t know when it¡¯s going to be served, Sharon, Naris¡±

    ¡°Eh? ¡­¡­Haa¡±

    ¡°Be a little more aware of Hilda¡¯s pranks, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful, but some time I have no choice but to rely on her¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care if you say that, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the guts to Tetes, knowing that she is Lord Buster¡¯s sister, will boil to me even if I¡¯m a sly person¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Muu. That¡¯s rude¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know that Great Knight Chief Buster is scary, but isn¡¯t it just that my brother is insignificant?¡±

    Tetes and Sharon look strangely dissatisfied. I don¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°An, Anyway. ¡­¡­Hilda-san, please refrain from this kind of mischief. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t like the Andy who is losing control¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros seems to be ¡¸I don¡¯t want to get fucked while Andy is out of control¡¹. ¡­¡­There is a point that seems to ept anythingparatively if there is no out of control somehow.

    Night.

    ¡°If 100-manmander wouldn¡¯t return, then¡­zy¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Keiron will have themand¡±

    ¡°It would have been better if themand is left to 10-man captain Anzeros¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I can hear you, underling. Do you just add three round trips to the Big Corridor?¡±

    ¡°The training time is over, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll probably get aint if I run around from now on¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah, it¡¯s going to be troublesome. I¡¯m not good atmanding anyway¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be fooled!¡±

    Keiron and the boys were really peaceful. So, Luna and Irina are sitting on my bed.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, it seems inconvenient even when eating, so I¡¯m thinking of helping you all the time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m just thinking about using human heating because the straw is cold¡±

    ¡°I wish I could sleep well in the men¡¯s room¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It doesn¡¯t matter except for Boyd¡±

    ¡°Who knows what to do with the straw? Irina maybe could do something with her magic¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay¡±

    I don¡¯t usually like the girls to expose their sleeping faces to a man.

    ¡°Do you want to go to bed?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do a arm pillow properly!¡±

    ¡°Yes yes¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Midnight. I woke up somehow. Lifting my upper body to go to the bathroom.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I notice that my head flickers strangely.

    ¡°That drug¡­¡­it shouldn¡¯t remain, but¡±

    Did the effect remain? That¡¯s bad. There are Luna and Irina and I have to be careful¡­¡­. I see two silver-haired girls with my arms as pillows. Luna is wearing thin short sleeves and shorts and irina in a slightly childish one-piece sleeper. I can see each chest well. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­Danger¡±

    Before realizing my desires, I notice that I¡¯m turning my hands on their asses. It¡¯s bad. This unstoppable feeling is bad.

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­first, the toilet¡­¡­¡±

    I focus my consciousness on my dder and control my behavior. Calm down. Calm down.

    I go to the toilet and stir appropriately. Anyway, when I return to the room in the current state, I will embrace Irina and Luna in front of the other boys. I may return to normal after a while, so I have to be patient. I thought, walking around like a dog looking around the territory.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    ¡°Ah, Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Andy Smithson. No way¡­¡­¡±

    Apparently Sharon and Almeida were also taking a walk in the middle of the night. I confront them from the front.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, Almeida¡±

    ¡°Muu?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it¡±

    I tried to keep my eyes off Sharon¡¯s chest as much as I could, even though I might die.

 Chapter 150: Almeidaâ€™s passion [Almeida]

    <h4>Chapter 150: Almeida¡¯s passion [Almeida]</h4>

    Almeida cried out. Behind the scenes, Sharon is surprised and put her hand on her mouth. Suddenly appearing and saying ¡¸Let¡¯s do it¡¹. Moreover, against two famous knights with the strength of a 100-manmander.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­nu, Andy Smithson. Have you been fooled by drugs without discipline!¡±

    ¡°Almeida, wait. Don¡¯t be violent¡±

    ¡°However!¡±

    Almeida quickly holds her iron staff, but my gaze is entangled on Almeida¡¯s throat, chest and waist. I understand that Almeida is so strong and scary, but my strange sexual desire will outweigh it. Even if I¡äm beaten, I want to push down Almeida to reveal her breasts and suck on her nipples. I want to pierce her womb with my erection. No, when I¡äm beaten, I can¡¯t afford it anymore. I dare to pursue the obvious facts and stare at the curves of Almeida¡äs body. The hazy lighting from thenterns hanging along the Great Corridor underlines the shadows, emphasizing the irregrities. Elves are a modest race of breasts, but Almeida is by no means small. No, not too big, ut it is a bulge that is too much to make the woman feel. She is also not in the usual armor, but wears pants and sleeveless shirts that Anzeros and others are wearing for training. In Catalina, where the whole town is indoors, the heating on the lower floors is distributed upwards, so even at this time when winter is approaching, you can still walk in this style (although it is a bit cheerful). The appearance is indeed eye-catching and the exposure of the side and the chest isrge a little if you see it naturally. It was really convenient to imagine the body underneath. Even Almeida¡¯s casual and rxed outfits gets me so excited, so when I look at Sharon, which is usually exposing a bit of her body, you can only see her like a prostitute who invites you. If there is an emergency, it will not be irreparable. I don¡¯t think I can beat Sharon with my strength, but right after Tetes¡¯s scandal, Sharon may not be able to get rough with me. Then I could create an unprecedented international problem of taking advantage of it andmitting a general ss woman of another country. So I¡¯m sorry Almeida. I¡¯m going to let you be lustful.

    ¡°Almeida¡­¡­Almeida!¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­you understand what you are doing¡­¡­!?¡±

    Almeida can¡¯t resist me because of orders as I reach out to her chest as I approach her. Sharon observes silently. Does she wants to see it as it is?

    ¡°St, Stop, dont kiss in such a ce¡­¡­ngu, nnn¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida can¡¯t escape even if I kiss and hug her. Sharon hastily tries to hide in a illusion. Very kind but wrong direction.

    ¡°Pu, haaa¡­so, you¡­¡­nku¡­hahuu, haaa, haaa¡­¡­Knight Chief Sharon, is watching¡­¡­hamnnn¡­¡­nhuaa¡±

    Almeida is forced down by me, breaking her hips without being able to shake off my hands as they crawl under her clothes, while being quietly devoured every time I kiss her. Sharon is looking at it in the illusion while pretending to turn her back. I felt a strange pleasure from Sharon¡¯s attitude, so I grasp Almeida¡¯s wrist,ying down the crippled Almeida¡¯s legs because of the pants that were lowered halfway down and shackled with her knees, I rub her ass and taking a good mood with a kiss so as not to let her rampage.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t, with such a slippery hand¡­¡­hamunn¡­¡­hahuu, please, stop¡­¡­that, I¡¯m¡­¡­what are you going to do, idiot¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Sex¡±

    ¡°I, I know that¡­¡­so, like that¡­¡­huaaa!!¡±

    Stroking the buttocks, tracing the side, rubbing and kneading the breasts. Almeida protests against the caress every time, but she seems to have given up now.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice that I touch you¡­¡­your body, does it feel good¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Th, Therefore, Chief, Sharon¡­¡­hua, wa, watching¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the meaning¡±

    Ipletely covered Almeida and rub her ass and boobs many times. Almeida epts it in a formally protest. Is Sharon pretending to be polite and unpretentious? Her body isn¡¯t facing towards us, but her face is staring at us.

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡­st, stop, don¡¯t look¡­¡­I, I¡¯m a woman¡­¡­before, quickly¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°You are a proper woman¡­¡­¡±

    I continue to kiss her lips, ears and nape relentlessly, enjoying Almeida¡¯s warming up to her expectations, trembling and awakening to her sexual feelings. I am not trying to be impatient. It was just a primitive desire to do so and to get ridiculous. The control of reason is not good enough to be able to do a small trick to rush.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haaaa¡­¡­noo¡­¡­already, giving up¡­¡­¡±

    Weak as ever. As the power of the previous time bes more and more useless by kissing and soft touch, it bes a great pleasure to Almeida who is driven by sexual desire vaguely. We have no choice but to have sex it. I want to have sex. I want to put it in. I want to cum inside.

    ¡°Almeida, I¡¯ll put in. Lets have sex¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­do, do you want to do it¡­¡­?

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    I take off my belt without being busy and take off my pants and underwear. Then I push Almeida down. A posture in which the knees are not allowed to stand and the cock is pushedpletely from between the buttocks while being pressed down from above.

    ¡°Nkuu¡­e,ing¡­¡­penis¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s put it in, let¡¯s put it in your pussy, let¡¯s start making children, let the seed flow in!!!¡±

    I insert my penis while saying so to Almeida. The vagina that releases muddy joy juice from being kissed and caressed swallows my dick.

    ¡°Haaaaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Almeida¡­¡­Almeida, Almeida, Almeida!!¡±

    Once I put it in, I can¡¯t stop anymore. The vaginal pressure due to the slimy mucous membrane and the trained waist does not allow me to stop. Despite the slightly ill-positioning, I¡¯m just rhythmically and desperately thrusting against the hips of Almeida. And Almeida responds greedily only to my waist, while her pussy bes squishy. She is shaking her hips to feel a little better, showing that she is only being screwed down. She¡¯s a bad woman. However she¡¯s also the best woman.

    ¡°Hiaaa, a, aa¡­¡­haa, haaaa, naaaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°Ua, aaaa!!¡±

    We roar like beasts and writhe on the ground. Then, semen is poured into Almeida¡äs pussy violently. One time is not enough. I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ll be satisfied even twice.

    ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡­get up, Almeida¡­¡­next, next¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Kiss, get pregnant while kissing, you ero knight¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hahuuu¡­¡­idiot¡­¡­¡±

    Once I pull out my cock, Almeida switches her posture while overflowing with semen. It¡¯s cute to start kissing as if it¡¯s natural to entangle your limbs without hesitation.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    And I have heard Sharon throat now, but I ignore it. I have to be satisfied with Almeida. Almeida really feels good. Cute. Lewd. Almeida and I still not finished.

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡­nuuu¡­¡­?¡±

    The kissing continued until I ejacted again.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Next morning. I hugged Almeida as it was and returned to sanity with Hilda¡äs magic as she became aware of the situation.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­?¡±

    Naturally, we took off all our clothes and other things as we were excited. Almeida and I, who had been hidden by Sharon¡¯s illusion, had been navigating naked and sneaking around with no sense of front and back. Realizing that fact, we turned pale quickly while holding each other tightly. Or rather, I feel that I heard the sound of blood pulling in my ears.

    ¡°Ah, that, Hilda-san, this is it!¡±

    ¡°Ho, How long have you been holding me! Al, Already finished, so let go of me, you pervert!!¡±

    For the time being, Almeida leaves in a hurry and strolls in search of things to wear. Sharon, who gives her cape silently, has been watching all the time and her eyes are a little red.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­I wonder why this happened. After all the ginger¡­¡­¡±

    Hilda checks my health while looking a little sleepy. Looking inside my mouth, checking my eyes or gently holding my hand over her chest to examine m physical condition with sensory magic.

    ¡°Ginger?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a drug with a difficult form. It may have changed strangely because you drank it with the ginger drink. Sometimes it¡¯s an ident where you take medicine with milk or alcohol and then break your body¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­No, that, Hilda-san, that¡¯s not entirely my fault, is it?¡¡It¡¯s not my carelessness, is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­¡­I didn¡¯t think it would happen with the ginger drink¡î¡±

    Hilda hits her head in a cute way.

    ¡°No even if you say it cutely, it¡¯s a big deal if you make such a mistake!¡±

    ¡°Yo, You won¡¯t die, there¡¯s a magic that will manage whatever happens if it¡¯s symptomatic¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯tugh at it, because it would be an international problem if I attacked Sharon, Tetes or Neia!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Sharon-chan, you were right next to them, weren¡¯t you? If you were nailed down yesterday, but didn¡¯t run away, its at your own risk¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­¡­we, well, even if something happened, I was going to make sure that my brother and Lord Buster didn¡¯t move. It¡¯s a state of emergency for Smithson-san, but if the dragon isn¡¯t angry anymore, it¡¯s rted to national interests¡±

    Somehow Sharon supplements. No, it¡¯s still bad.

    ¡°But it¡¯s really bad because I might suddenly attack someone again¡±

    ¡°Uh, is there any medicine that can easily release consciousness as soon as you take it?¡±

    If it¡¯s dangerous, the damage will be reduced if I hold myself down.

    ¡°I have one, but it¡¯s a drug that doesn¡¯t let you wake up for a minimum of three days to a maximum of two weeks¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it a little more flexible?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for anesthesia to be treated when the consciousness is in danger. ¡­¡­.Hmm, it¡¯s best to have a hi staff member always next to you. And even if Andy runs out of control, it¡¯s only for a little bit of time¡±

    ¡°I would like you to think about how to say it if possible¡­¡­¡±

    Well, in the end, it¡¯s a simple and effective solution to have someone who can be by your side until you are conscious. I can¡¯t afford to sleep in bed all day because I¡¯m afraid of seizures (although I don¡¯t mind being a frencer thanks to Keiron).

    ¡°Do you want to ask Anzeros¡­¡­?¡±

    Apple seems to have the least madness, but it¡¯s difficult to move with Apple all day (Especially if I can¡¯t move around with Maia)), and Luna and Hilda sometimes do it individually. Aurora has a problem with her physical strength (Aside from training and fighting), so if she¡¯s been eclipsing my liking, she¡¯ll be fooled. ¡­¡­Well, I¡¯m sure Maia will be happy to ept it. The best option would be La. Because she doesn¡¯t mind if she is seen having sex, her physical strength is also limitless and I¡¯m attracted to her more than to Sharon.

    ¡°Hmm? You don¡¯t mind if Hilda-sensei is helping you. That¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your health care, Regr Soldier Hilda¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡±

    I¡¯d like you to reflect on it a bit because it¡¯s your failure.

    Speaking to Anzeros, one sigh.

    ¡°Really, Andy never runs out of things like that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This time it¡¯s not my fault!¡±

    ¡°I understand. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll help as much as I can. I don¡¯t care¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if Andy is mean because he wants to do it, but I just think it¡¯s barren to be mean or violent as we don¡¯t particrly want it both. I¡¯m not in a good state because I¡¯m so happy that you¡äre in heat with medicine¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s true¡±

    It is irresponsible because sex is just a runaway if it is said. No matter what the underlying desire is, sex is only affection and excitement which is exposed to the other party.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it, though. I can¡¯t help it¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­sorry¡±

    I¡äm sorry for something strange.

    Dianne and La didn¡¯t return. Although it is ording to the n in advance, I am worried after all.

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll with Maia to see how the situation is with Dianne at the demon territory, so following me¡±

    At noon, a roll call takes ce and two ace nights, Sharon, Almeida and Irina raise their hands.

    ¡°Me too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re training, Luna¡±

    ¡°Nyuu¡±

    Luna tried to raise her hand but was stopped by Neia.

    ¡°Almeida is good, but¡­¡­will Sharon and Irina reallye with us?¡±

    ¡°Why is Almeida good and I¡¯m strange?¡±

    ¡°I also want to see what Dianne is doing. If Maia is there, there will be no particr problem, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Fine¡±

    Certainly it¡¯s safer to be bad than to stay here.

    ¡°Ah, everyone, Andy-kun has a strange leftover of yesterday¡¯s medicine, so be careful, though it¡¯s probably Sharon-chan who¡¯s in trouble¡±

    All male corps members tilt their heads to Hilda¡¯s words. They don¡¯t know what happened.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s so much trouble¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll stop it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not even necessary for Anzeros-san to do it. I¡¯m also there¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m enough for Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re very popr, Smithson-dono?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Beast¡±

    Everyone¡¯s concern hurts.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    First thing in the afternoon. After the knights dispose of the hard wolves that havee a little closer, Maia takes off quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to ride directly on the back of a dragon?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let go of my dorsal fin, Irina-sama¡±

    Almeida follows Irina who looks excited. It¡¯s a strangebination, but it¡¯s probably going well because it¡¯s a clear position.

    ¡°Andy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry¡±

    And Anzeros put her hands around my waist and doesn¡¯t let go. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be attacked in the sky, but just in case.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    When I nodded to Chibi Maia, her wings cut off the wind and we began heading north.

 Chapter 151: Elf Box [Anzeros Aurora Irina Almeida]

    <h4>Chapter 151: Elf Box [Anzeros Aurora Irina Almeida]</h4>

    Flying on Maia¡¯s wings, the lookout hut, which was guided by Dianne and others, was right in front.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a rush construction¡±

    There is no foundation work, just a small tower built just to stand out. Or rather, a hut with simply high floor. There is nodder even though it is about 5m from the ground to the floor. It is just an object that checks whether monsters will destroy it, so there is no need to say that it is not necessary and if Dianne or La would jump enough by a vertical jump, it is true that the impression that Aurora leaked is urate and Ia had no choice but to say.

    ¡°Maia, raise me up to the hut¡±

    ¡°Which is better, jumping or being raise with a dragon body?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I want you to lift me in your dragon form¡±

    Almeida whispers to me when she sees Maia and Irina licking in the way they go up.

    ¡°¡±If you¡¯re going to stay a little bit, you¡¯d better make a ropedder, Andy Smithson¡±

    ¡°Stay¡­¡­why?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to rest? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be satisfied with Irina just looking at the faces of 100-manmander Dianne and La¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    If you say it. You have to think about making this a minimum rest facility. When ites to that, I certainly want a ropedder.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t bring a good rope¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute¡±

    Almeida looks around and jumps lightly into a nearby coniferous forest.

    After a while, she returned with arge amount of vines.

    ¡°It¡¯s surprisingly good¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought it would be so because the climate itself was not much different from the north of Afilm. With this alone, I could make a ropedder¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try¡­¡­but I don¡¯t really care about ivy until the steps¡±

    There are many scraps around the hut. It¡¯s perfect as a material, but I don¡¯t have hatchet or axe right now.

    ¡°Muu. I want carpenter tools¡­¡­¡±

    Or rather, just dozens of sticks of the right thickness. Breaking off the scraps with someone¡¯s sword¡­¡­I wonder if they will get angry.

    ¡°Shall I cut a tree?¡±

    As I was troubled, Maia heard it and said that.

    ¡°Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°Probably¡±

    I take the scraps from that side and show them by hand about which size they have. Maia starts,

    ¡°Tei¡±

    She tried to break a tree with a chop. I heard a sound and stuck it straight into the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh. Wait a minute, will you?¡±

    As soon as I say ¡¸the ground is bad¡¹, I look at Maia, who continues to look at the half-buried scraps, before looking for stumps or rocks.

    Let¡¯s try again because I found a right stump.

    ¡°Tei¡±

    There¡¯s a sound that isn¡¯t as beautiful as before. The scrapes were smashed ugly as if crushed with a hammer. It is difficult with this because I want a thin one for scaffolding of the ropedder.

    ¡°¡­ Wait a minute, Andy-sama. I¡¯ll do it again. Just one more time¡±

    ¡°No, if you can¡¯t, you can¡¯t¡±

    It is not impossible to do the scaffolding and the ropedder separately. It¡¯s going to take time because I can¡¯t use my right hand well. As soon as I thought, Sharon began to walk.

    ¡°Should I cut it finely?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the de of your sword will be damaged¡±

    The bnce between a fighting sword and a crafting hatchet ispletely different. Even if you use a strong sword for sword fighting, even if you use it for carpentry forcibly, it is augh that ismon among cksmiths. But Sharon pulls out a dagger without even asking to stop. ¡­¡­A dagger?

    ¡°You, then?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to split wood with a two hand sword. It makes me tired¡±

    That being said, a dagger that is easy to hold has no de length of 20 cm. It¡¯s what you should call a knife. I wondered if it would be too light, but Sharon took the scraps

    ¡°Haa¡±

    she cut it into two. It¡¯s so simple.

    ¡°Is this thick enough?¡±

    ¡°A, Ah¡­¡­yes, do it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Berga and my brother can do it, too. You have to do this much to handle the Earth Drive with the body of an elf¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s how it is, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I don¡¯t know what it is, but it seems to be something like that.

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t really do that¡±

    ¡°Earth drive¡­¡­I¡¯m a little interested¡±

    The Ace Knights were a little frustrated.

    Dozens of horizontal trees made of scrapes are tied up with a rope twisted with vines toplete the ropedder. It¡¯s too wild and I¡¯d like to reinforce it with something if possible, but it¡¯ll be fine for now.

    ¡°Andy is amazing because he can make this much with just one hand¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just like a craftsman¡±

    I feel a little proud, but if I lose to the knight elves in such a tricky work, my position is too low.

    ¡°All right, all we have to do is wait for Dianne and the others¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait¡±

    I turned around and saw Dianne and La standing close to us.

    ¡°Uwaa, how long have you been here?¡±

    ¡°We just came back. Now that we¡¯re getting closer, we can hear the conversation¡±

    Ton-ton, hit my chest. ¡­¡­urately, the crossbow stock inside my leather jacket.

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    The conversation was intercepted naturally. ¡­¡­I mean, it¡¯s surprisingly effective distance long, crossbow stock.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re wee. That¡¯s a lot of trouble, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Dianne looked at me andughed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°If 80 percent of these ces are safe, we can make a rest area surrounded by more earthen houses here. If you make a lot of districts where monsters don¡¯t easilye out in this way, we will create a highway that connects the districts. If such a transportationwork discovers Kalwin Kingdom, it will be a useful facility formunication. Even if you have to take some risk scarto, if there is a safe ce to sleep here for the time being, it is possible to move on foot¡±

    ¡°Looking for a dragon and finding it, it¡¯s useless¡±

    There¡¯s nothing in the hut, no furniture. The building is also suitable and the ground can be seen between the floorboards. But it¡¯s important to be able to sit down and talk. Although it was not a beautiful room, each cloak and coat were used as rugs to make a seat.

    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing unusual. What¡¯s the matter with the number of people?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    At least Anzeros and Aurora are like half of my sexual desires. Irina and Sharon are watching the mountains, but Almeida is to protect them from my extra sexual desire explosion.

    ¡°Actually¡­¡­¡±

    I exin to Dianne and La about the drug (and that running wild) that Hilda created and I drunk.

    ¡°I see¡­¡­there¡¯s no sign of danger to your body because my sister has checked it, but it¡¯s troublesome¡±

    ¡°Ho. But if you leave it to Maia, she¡¯ll be happy to shake for days¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    ¡°No, Maia is both a force and a symbol, so I can¡¯t just do it¡±

    Or rather, it seems like I¡¯m wrong when I¡¯m told that as a matter of course.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I have nothing else to do¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡±

    I¡¯ve been asking Anzeros a really insensitive favor.

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not saying I hate it¡±

    Anzeros turned a little red and scratched her cheek. Today is just one braid.

    ¡°We¡äre here, so can we do as we please? Fortunately, there¡¯s no one who¡¯s embarrassed to be seen here¡±

    ¡°Well that. Therefore¡±

    With a bitter smile trying to shed the temptation of Aurora, who made a little bit, a strange sensation runs through my body. I suddenly want to ride the temptation of Aurora, which seemed to be shed. Danger. No, I guess it¡¯s not a bad thing. There are many people who ept us now. Wait. That¡¯s why I shouldn¡¯t do anything with La and Dianne who are working now, nor can Sharon. Oh, but all three have big boobs.

    ¡°¡­¡­I see, it certainly seems to be painful¡±

    ¡°Ho. Why don¡¯t you fuck me for the first time in a while?¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san¡­¡­with such bloodshot eyes¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne and La, seem to be able to afford it unexpectedly. Sharon blushes for some reason.

    ¡°Andy, you don¡¯t have to endure¡±

    ¡°I can use me again¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama, I, Andy-sama¡¯s naughty ve¡±

    ¡°Are you not missing my body? Come on, why don¡¯t you ask me?¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora hold me happily, Maia seems to be sitting a little in front of me and waiting for a agreement and Irina¡¯s skirt flutters with a mischievous face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, you¡¯re the pinnacle of the northern elves!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. The good thing about illusions is that you couldn¡¯t imagine that you were totally absorbed in the traffic, while beingpletely naked¡±

    ¡°Fo, Forget about it, younger people!!¡±

    Almeida is put in the opposite by saying. They all look delicious. I want to all of them.

    ¡°GGu¡­¡­d, do it¡­¡­everyone is fine, I will put in my penis!!!¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora kiss me as if to bark, twisting me down with their strength. Kissing alternately.

    ¡°I understand, ¡­¡­hi, I¡¯ll do it¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t let me breathe twice or three times, so now Andy-san?¡±

    The two ace knights take off their armor, clothes and underwear one by one, holding on to me alternately. It intensifies my inferiority.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    Then, Dianne and La, who have seen it, shrug their shoulders and stand up.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to do a little bit of work. Irina, if something goes wrong, please use magic to bind Andy. If we return, we¡¯ll handle it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll satisfy Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°Ho, Maia,e and help us. If we do it, it won¡¯t take until tomorrow¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu¡±

    ¡°Help us. If we finish early, we can go to Polka early. If it¡¯s Polka¡¯s fountain, it can remove the poison inside Andy and he¡¯ll be nice and cute again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay, I¡¯ll help you¡±

    Three people go out. The three elves of Afilm Almeida, Arcus Sharon and Northern Forest Irina are serving tea and dried meat, side by side with me, Anzeros and Aurora. I couldn¡¯t afford to pay more attention to them. I was entwined by Anzeros¡äs kiss who waspletely naked.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­n, nguu¡­¡­nchu, neruuu¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros pushes down my body and takes away my thinking power by robbing my tongue passionately. Despite being held down, my clothes have not been taken off at all. Only the girls like Anzeros are naked. A little tall and slender and it should be said that she is a young elf girl, riding on my waist and deflecting her hair as if to show me a white-snow-like, textured skin like the naked Aurora. The two naked bodies appear strangely nasty in the dim light of the hut without lights.

    ¡°Hannn¡­¡­n, huu¡­¡­puhaa, Andy, more¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Anzeros-san, you¡¯re so cunning. I also want to taste Andy-san¡¯s tongue¡­¡­¡±

    Aurorapeting with Anzeros interrupts the kiss. This long and beautiful redhead is beautiful through the sunlight entering through the entrance and the back window. And I stroke her body with my trembling hands and enjoy it. Both Anzeros¡¯s small body and Aurora¡¯s slender body will delight me with the softness of their bodies and their sexual desire for me. Oh, this sinful waist of these beautiful, horny, long-eared girls. Their hairless pussies. Their white bellies. I want to put my dick into them. I want to taste them. I want to y with their wombs.

    ¡°Anzeros, Aurora¡­¡­either way,if you¡äre ready¡­¡­then put out your pussies and let my dick inside¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­After all, Andy, who is crazy from medicine, doesn¡¯t have taste¡­¡­I can¡¯t help it¡±

    ¡°Ah, wild, honest and the violence that only thinks of a woman as a semen toilet¡­¡­I don¡¯t hate it?¡±

    ¡°Andy is a pervert, but he¡¯s still sweet and gentle and tickling¡±

    The belt is removed by two people while making a selfishment and my erected cock is dragged out. When two small fingers are lovingly touching my cock, that alone will increase the desire for ejaction. I¡¯m going to cum. I can¡¯t withstand the ejaction desire.

    ¡°Le, Let¡¯s put it in. If I cum, not in your hands, but inside¡­¡­¡±

    The two lightly snap and rub my dick. I feel that the patience juice is overflowing. And, as if Anzeros had squinted a little, she leaned forward, opened her crotch, spread her pussy and tried to straddle me.

    ¡°Hey, Andy, it¡¯s your erotic pussy¡­¡­it¡¯s a semen bottle that¡¯s been thoroughly trained by your cock¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°An, Anzeros-san, you¡¯re saying something like that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Apart from how weird Andy is right now, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m an erotic ve exclusively for you¡­¡­nnn¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros shakes her waist as she braids and tries to swallow my penis little by little. However, I couldn¡¯t stand the stimtion and ejacted when I just entered.

    ¡°Huaa¡­¡­e, eeh?¡±

    ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t want to put it in so quickly¡­¡­but I got impatient¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So, Sorry¡±

    Why does Anzeros who is being vaginal cum shot apologize? It¡¯s weird if you think about it, but I¡¯m still wondering if Anzeros thinks it¡¯s really bad. Was it so disappointing to have ejacted in a strange ce?

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros-san, once, once. Please switch ces with me¡±

    ¡°E, Eh¡­¡­at least, why don¡¯t you let me receive it at least once in the back?¡±

    ¡°No good¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡±

    Aurora reced Anzeros who only has a ipletebustion. Semen drips from her pussy, but it is strangely cute how she wipes it off with her fingers and being a little disappointed. And instead, Aurora who straddled over me made aughing, enthusiastic smile, perhaps sparking when thest runaway brought her to the hero.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to take turns with the ejaction with Anzeros. Two female ves, you can pour your semen into us without any hesitation?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit disappointing that no matter how much you pour inside, I can¡¯t have a baby right now¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros, sitting next to me and waiting for her turn, smiles bitterly. It is strangely surreal that Irina, Sharon and Almeida are having tea while watching us.

    ¡°St, Steadily¡­¡­ah, this, I, mating¡­¡­lets do it¡­¡­?¡±

    Aurora shakes her waist while pressing and clinging against me. I look back. asionally Anzeros strokes my hair and Aurora gradually and impulsively crawls her tongue not only on my mouth but also on my chin and cheeks, narrowing her eyes happily.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­a, aaa, haann¡­¡­nu, nnnnn¡­¡­Andy-san, my, my master¡­¡­.I will give birth to half elves¡­¡­a lot, I will be pregnant a lot¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Guu, u, uuu¡­¡­feeling good¡­¡­Aurora¡¯s pussy feels good¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m honored¡­¡­?¡±

    Gradually, the brain was filled with sexual pleasure and things became inconceivable. My eyes caught sight of Aurora¡äs leaping limbs and Anzeros¡äs crotch where semen overflows, as I couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    And, when I noticed it with my tired head, I had sex with Irina.

    ¡°Huaa¡­¡­we, well, let¡¯s put it our inside without discrimination¡­¡­¡±

    No, although she is gripping my arms as if screwed down, my lower body is firmly fixed to Irina¡¯s feet and even if I shake my hips, I can only poke the uterus. And looking sideways, Anzeros and Aurora were waiting in line while smiling and Almeida was rolling naked, exposing her ass to me after all. She may have fainted.

    ¡°Th¡­¡­That, Irina¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nya?¡±

    ¡°Are you a cat-beastman. Well, did I, Almeida, have sex in an unexpected way?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t talk about other women when you¡¯re having sex with a woman¡±

    ¡°It, It¡¯s not a question of that¡­¡­Sha, Sharon?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m here, but¡­¡­is that still not enough?¡±

    Sharon was sitting in the corner of the room. She seems to have not beenmitted because she is still dressed.

    ¡°¡­¡­I hope you¡¯re safe

    ¡°I¡äm not safe¡±

    ¡°S, Sorry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m just going to go out for the moment, if you aren¡¯t finished yet¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll cum again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s leave it as a force majeure¡±

    For the time being, I put an end to Irina.

    The returning dragon duo and Dianne sighed as they entered the hut.

    ¡°My older sister is my older sister¡­¡­only she cane up with such a drug¡±

    ¡°Sorry for force majeure¡±

    ¡°Ho, did you leave a share for us?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what the medicine is, I want to do it with Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°No, wait a minute, at least see Sharon off¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 152: Strong Peopleâ€²s Rest [Dianne Laila Maia]

    <h4>Chapter 152: Strong People¡äs Rest [Dianne La Maia]</h4>

    Since La and Maia are resistant to heat and cold that they don¡¯t need to consider anything else in their clothes and they don¡¯t care about their appearance, so they always wear something simple. La in particr wears clothes like a one-piece dress that she pulls off from the bottom because of her habit of taking her clothes off. In Renfangas, the unique clothing culture originating from the Eastern Mountains hasid the ground as such and clothes that seemed to be tied to a belt with a rugged gut garment circted, so La liked it. And, of course, it¡¯s quick to take off such clothes.

    ¡°Now, as your female ve, I have to take the troubled attack!¡±

    ¡°No, the attack has already subsided¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things you can¡¯t get stuck with¡±

    I was pushed down with no questions asked. ¡­¡­Well, as for La, it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m running wild or not to be seen by others.

    ¡°It¡¯s my job to take on any sexual desire you may have. It is thought that it is a little bad to put out to those who aren¡¯t willing to ride even if it thinks of your hot seed and my body gets excited by that fire?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I wasn¡¯t willing to ride

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d rather have public eyes look at us now¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora, who seem to have heard La¡¯s words a little bit, rebutted. There is still enough semen in the crotch of the two naked elves so that La licks her tongue.

    ¡°There is a public eye, but¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon muttered in a small voice.

    ¡°Ho, if you join, there¡¯s no one to be ashamed of here, right?¡±

    ¡°I, I can¡¯t join it¡±

    Sharon¡¯s panicking expression against La¡¯s excited expression.

    ¡°Well, you can see or join it by your own decision. But I will enoy myself now, unlike those guys?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different, La¡±

    ¡°Well then, I¡äm not a victim¡±

    Dianne and Irina refute. It¡¯s confusing in many ways. Or rather.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m seriously sorry Sharon¡±

    I apologize while having happy girls who became muddy with my semen lying around all over the ce and being pushed down by a naked beauty and being hugged. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a strange picture.

    ¡°No, I know it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­but anyway, I¡¯m really convinced that this is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be from Celesta¡±

    ¡°From Celesta¡­¡­yes¡±

    ¡°M¡­¡­More or less, it is forbidden to surround a lot of women even in the northern forest, isn¡¯t it?No, it¡¯s difficult for a human to stay there in the first ce¡±

    ¡°Please tell me how to follow you¡±

    Sharon¡äs reaction with a troubled expression is earth-shattering painful.

    Sharon, who is struggling with her ufortableness and Almeida, who had fainted before, decide to go out to the edge outside the hut (While being dressed). I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy with her, so Irina follows them. No, I¡¯m worried. However, I decide to continue the hi because La and Maia are begging.

    ¡°La and Maia are working hard recently¡±

    ¡°Ho. Not so much¡­¡­well, let¡¯s say it¡¯s like that?¡±

    ¡°Even if Andy-sama praises me, I¡¯ll still do my best¡±

    I hug La, who is naked, standing on her knees and Maia, who is also on her knees and undressed. La¡¯srge andfortable butt is touched with my right hand through the bandage and I enjoy Maia¡¯s thin and growing body with my tongue. Both have a beauty that is unlikely to be seen by humans and a body that is close to the best of that era. They both let me mess with their bodies and say that I can hold them in any way. That¡¯s what they ask for as a reward, but it¡¯s the best reward even for me.

    ¡°Ah, Andy-sama¡­¡­not only licking, but also touch my vagina and bottom¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there still sperm left? I¡¯m always ready¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama, feels good¡­¡­feeling good¡­¡­?¡±

    Two people appeal to each other. La shakes her boobs mischievously in front of me and Maia reaches out to me with her hand, appealing that she will straddle over me anytime I gave permission. Thereupon, Dianne coughs to clear her throat.

    ¡°Ho, what is Dianne?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, alright. I¡¯m going to do my best too¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne¡¯s understated appeal, still a bit of dignity as a 100-manmander. While subtle.

    ¡°¡­¡­Puu¡±

    ¡°Wh, Why do youugh, Anzeros!¡±

    ¡°So, Sorry¡±

    Sharon is outside, but outside of the wall of the cheap structure. Perhaps the psychological duty of having to remain a ¡¸100-manmander¡¹ has left Dianne to be shy. However, earlier than anyone here, Dianne, who wished to be my wife and woman¡­¡­besides it¡¯s a bit funny, how passive she is in front of the naked Ace Knights and dragons. I can see why Anzeros burst into aughter.

    ¡°KKuku¡­¡­I, I understand Dianne. I¡¯ll give you a reward, soe here¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t be a grinning idiot¡±

    Dianne, whose face has turned red, neverthelesses to me and takes off her clothes in a narrow view of Maia and La. Dark elves are not as temperature-resistant as dragons. They are a bit more heat resistant than humans and it¡¯s more a matter of locality than a racial trait. In order to spend time in the demon territory before this winter, Dianne also has to wear thick clothes and it is strangely exciting that the abundance that was made inconspicuous by the weight of the clothes is revealed every time she takes off her clothes.

    ¡°Even so¡­¡­asionally, you can just call me¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You used to call me once in a while¡±

    Certainly, I sometimes called her deliberately to realize that Dianne was my woman.

    ¡°Recently, you¡¯ve just pushed down Irina and Luna¡­¡­.sometimes I want you to know that I¡¯m also your woman. It¡¯s going to make me feel uneasy, even me¡±

    Dianne says so as she takes off her clothes by putting her hands on her underwear and says that it is a little bit rotten. The reliable special dutymander was suddenly reachable and became a puppy that fits in my arms and was irresistibly adorable.

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay, Dianne. ¡­¡­Reward, let¡¯s have sex together¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    The moment she was called Dianne, she made her ears look embarrassed. More and more cute.

    ¡°Ho, we¡¯re after¡±

    ¡°Later is fine, but now is not good?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna do it. Good grief, you pervert dragons¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the lewd owner¡¯s virtue. It¡¯s good for the world to have horny leechers?¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama, when I signed with me, I said I was your sex ve¡±

    They look happy rather than angry at all even if it is said that they are lewd. Well, that¡¯s fine.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put it in, Andy¡­¡­nnn¡­¡­n¡±

    Diane swallows my dick, while showing off her beautiful brown breasts which are as beautiful as La¡äs boobs. Whether her feelings have changed a bit because I abandoned her, the tone is simr to the usual malenguage and she is a nuance like Anzeros when she is somewhat spoiled. And my penis willingly breaks into the hairless pussy. My penis, which went in and out of four vaginas today, was used to the stimtion, but the vagina that was much more familiar and more familiar than the past four people gives me an extrafort. Dianne¡¯s vagina, gave me a loving alternative to my dick when I was a virgin, along with Selenium. In a sense, those two vagina may be my home. What am I talking about? Or, while having an irresponsible emotion.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­ha, ouch¡­¡­??¡±

    I gently hug Dianne with a crying smile that she was given what she was looking for and pull her down. How many naked bodies did I hug today? But I never get bored with any girl. It is unexpectedly small that I think that I embrace Dianne¡äs body. Her strong and dependable body is actually a bit smaller than Aurora and Hilda. Her chest is big and her ass is worth rubbing, but she¡¯s smaller than expected. I¡¯m so proud that Dianne is so happy that she¡¯s almost crying and that she¡¯s ready to be vited anywhere, but it is a little annoying and cute that she is always patient.

    ¡°Dianne¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­nn¡±

    I take away her lips and hug her tightly. No, I¡¯m weak and Dianne is trained, so I can¡¯t break her, as she¡¯s full of power.

    ¡°N¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne who entangles her tongue with my tongue is sensitive to it. Surely love is transmitted more than repeating words. And as it is. While hugging each other, we slowly and gradually start moving our hips. Perhaps because I trained a lot, my hips still move even though I fucked so much. And Dianne works with exquisite grind as if she knew all of me. I¡¯m sure she really knows. The ce I feel, my affair and even Dianne¡¯s favorite spot. A dark elf who takes it all, but still rarely begs for me. Looking closely, a beautiful woman who is still young. I smash love and lust with all my might.

    ¡°N, nkuu¡­¡­haa, Andy¡­¡­Andy, it feels good¡­¡­hug me more¡­¡­tie me up, fuck me, Andy¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Dianne¡­¡­ah, Dianne!!¡±

    Shaking our hips violently while kissing deeply and ejacting. I pour plenty of semen into her pussy.

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne feels the heat and shakes as if waiting for it. I guess.

    I hugged Dianne and knocked her down and La also embraces tightly.

    ¡°Kuhaa, a, aaa¡­¡­rough¡­¡­?¡±

    Hugging from behind, holding her down on the floor and kneading La¡äs white boobs with both hands. I thrust my dick into La¡¯s butt hole and shake my hips. La is originally fine with sex in the buttocks and vagina, but the stimtion of the ass hole seems to be felt strongly even with the same strength. And that seemed to be her favorite.

    ¡°Your asshole is really filthy¡­¡­!¡±

    Intense tightening and tolerance. And above all, the expression of La¡¯s delight. I enjoy the body that is soft no matter where I rub, even with my inconvenient right hand.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, owner¡­¡­I hope you can enjoy more if your hand is healed¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you think so, let me entertain your ass more, nasty dragon!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just reasoning?¡±

    La, who uses her hips more vigorously, protrudes her hips and twists and entertains me. I ejacted deep in her rectum, feeling irresistible fulfillment of control and affection for her, who had devoted her body and mind to me.

    And thest one is Maia. Four women, each with their lower bodies filled with semen, lick the joint or suck on my nipples or stuck to my arms, while I stick to Maia¡¯s back and we shake our hips together so that we get entangled. Immerse myself in a sexual feast, as if it were a lump of meat.

    ¡°Andy-sama¡­¡­Andy-sama, deep¡­¡­womb, bangung¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ehehee¡­¡­Maia, shake your hips more¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nchuu, n, nneruu¡­¡­how is it, Andy-san¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°HoHo, be more honest. No matter where you y with me, you¡¯re free?¡±

    ¡°How many women¡¯s love juice is applied just today, this wild kid¡­¡­nzuzuu¡±

    The drug doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Desire is alreadypletely naked. As I go, I will.

    ¡°Maia¡­¡­cum, Maia¡­¡­I¡äm cumming¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Uhh, Uhh¡­e, Andy-sama¡¯s ejaction, I like it¡­¡­!!¡±

    In Maia¡äs young vagina whose eyes were blurred, I scattered my sperm.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Did you get up?¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Almeida¡±

    ¡°Ah, Irina-sama, Knight Chief Sharon¡­¡­wh, what, is that dream¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Did you even see a dream?¡±

    ¡°N, No that¡­¡­mu? Pe, Perhaps Irina-sama, magic that looks into my dreams¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Almeida. You really don¡¯t like getting on in the world¡±

    ¡°N, No Knight Chief cares about! Or more precisely Irina-sama is a young boy¡±

    ¡°Coincidence. I also had a lewd dream¡±

    ¡°Nuu, what is¡­¡­n¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s leaking from your crotch?¡±

    ¡°Why that?¡±

    ¡°Coincidence. I too¡±

    ¡°Does that mean it¡¯s not a dream!?¡±

    ¡°Notice it faster, Almeida¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 153: To the Hometown in the snow

    <h4>Chapter 153: To the Hometown in the snow</h4>

    In the end, after sunset (thanks to Maia¡¯s help), the construction of the lookout hut seems to be over. After cleaning up after the massive sex orgy, we returned to Catalina on Maia.

    ¡°Now we have no more deals. We can go to Polka to see what¡¯s going on once¡±

    When Dianne says that, everyone gets excited

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been able to eat Trot¡äs meals!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate dried meat or pickles.¡±

    ¡°For Boyd it isn¡¯t a problem, but its a big problem for us. The alcohol here doesn¡¯t taste good¡±

    ¡°Yes. I really miss the taste of ¡¸Big Ice Field¡¹¡±

    Lantz and Goto imitate a cup of tea while thinking of the taste of distant alcohol.

    ¡°You guys are from Celesta¡­¡­if you say that, it¡¯s like the ¡¸Ogre Killer¡¹ from the desert¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I prefer the big ice field over the ogre killer¡±

    ¡°Me too. Ogre killer, as the name suggests, is a bit of a killer and it is a different feeling whether it is delicious¡±

    Regr soldiers betraying their homnd.

    ¡°I want to drink a little bit of the ogre killer¡­¡­¡±

    To Maia, who has a lustful look, the regr soldiers say, ¡¸I¡¯m going to give a treat when we go to Celesta¡¹. Don¡¯t they know how much Maia drinks? No, I just forgot. Anzeros urges attention by pping her hands at such a crowd.

    ¡°You guys are too early to rx. No matter how much it looks like a garrison, don¡¯t forget anything here! Even if its a deadly battlefield, who will take care of what urgency? I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t think it¡¯ll stay until the next time youe!¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    ¡°Well, I only bring valuables to the point of view¡±

    ¡°Idiot! Crossbows and breath caliber are more important!¡±

    Goto is scolded by Anzeros. I understand his feelings.

    ¡°Hoho. I hope Jeanne and Selenium are fine¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Well, the Baron, Christie and Golkus are on duty. So they will be fine¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m a little worried¡­¡­perhaps because the flow of air is rough here, the astrology is not effective either¡±

    ¡°Well, as a doctor, I would like to see Jeanne-chan¡¯s progress a little more firmly¡­¡­well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s important because dwarves are a species that originally grows without a midwife in a cave colony¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t everyone forgetting Peter too much? Something as souvenir¡­¡­I can¡¯t get it right now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Anzeros ispletely obsessed with Peter¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s okay, because its Andy¡¯s child, so it¡¯s also my child¡±

    ¡°I want to give birth by myself as soon as possible¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Luna, you¡¯re not the only one¡±

    The women¡¯s team is also excited. And the Renfangas camp is a bit uneasy.

    ¡°Smithson-san, what do we do in the meantime?¡±

    ¡°Eh, why do you ask me that?¡±

    Sharon shakes her ears. Now that she says that, her face. Dianne smiles bitterly.

    ¡°If anyone really wants to stay, you can, but with the wings of a dragon, we¡¯ll be back in a few days and there¡¯s a hot spring that is good for fatigue. It¡¯s better youe too¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right¡±

    When Sharon said that she was relieved, Almeida and the two Red Arms began to exchange information in the inner circle.

    ¡°Hot springs are wide, aren¡¯t they? I can¡¯t imagine it at all because I used to go to Saint Gardo¡¯s hot springbyrinth¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan is surprisingly saying a lot of things¡±

    ¡°Please leave it to me. Thebyrinth of low difficulty is around the Great ins of the south. A hundred years old¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­There must be a lot of things. I heard that there is arge public bath in Polka at Trot and there is a hot spring thates out of the same source in the silver n territory in the northern forest¡±

    ¡°Even if you say various things, I¡¯ll look forward to it¡±

    It¡¯s all about sightseeing.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­Knight Chief Sharon ising too¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Masturbation Brothersugh happily. I understand. I understand their thought circuit. Sharon officiallyes as ourpanion ¡ú enters Polka¡äs miraculous spring, not the forest ¡ú our battle is about to begin! Because I think so too. ¡­¡­For some reason, Sharon sometimes shows me her naked body, but at that time I couldn¡¯t do anything but lust. A man automatically erects for the time being if it is shown, but when it is not her intention, it will be confusing. It is only when you follow the urge to see it that blood is burning.

    ¡°Hold back, Lantz, Goto. Sharon has a surprisingly good intuition¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°Hu. Be careful¡±

    Lantz and Goat return to a gentlemanly smile. Taking their hands off their crotches for now.

    ¡°Dragons are amazing, aren¡¯t they? They cane even in such a battlefield at once¡±

    Neia had a peaceful smile as usual.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    The next day, after a light morning subjugation in the surrounding area, the carriage is taken out.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it necessary to make the carriage a little bigger?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t make it very sturdy, the bigger it is, the easier it bes to break. But if we do that, it gets heavier and it¡¯s hard for us to pull¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult¡±

    ¡°Yes. Well, 100-manmander didn¡¯t say anything. but that¡¯s still fine, maybe¡±

    You can hear the conversation between the two ogres, but it¡¯s certainly narrow when you count all special corps members, Neia, Irina, Sharon and the other Gauntlet Knights. If La is also allowed to fly, we can get another carriage, but Lord Buster wants her to keep a low-profil.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing, don¡¯t get your luggage off your knees?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¨¹re already sitting on my knees, Irina¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s narrow, so don¡¯tin¡±

    ¡°Ho, you can also sit on myp?¡±

    ¡°Sorry La-dono, I¡äm not interested on sitting on yourp¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sit down with interest!¡±

    Maia roared loudly and took off while the carriage was busy.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    It seems to have been able to ride well in the wind and we arrived in Polka before nightfall. With every few rest breaks, the scenery was dominated by silver and by the time we arrived at Polka it was pure white. Polka is already winter by the fall of the calendar. Date has not been told that half of the year is in the snow.

    ¡°I, It¡¯s really cold¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon doesn¡¯t wear a bikini armor but wears warm clothes (with only her gauntlets), but still looks quite cold. And one idiot is wearing only a cloak on top of the bikini armor.

    ¡°Coooolllllddddd, how many people live here, isn¡¯t it snowing till the waist at such a time!? It¡¯s cold and hurts, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, Naris! Even though I said it was cold, you only wear one cloak!¡±

    ¡°It was expensive! It¡¯s 1600 gold coins!?¡±

    Certainly, it looks like a high-end leather cloak, but it¡¯s still only one cloak.

    ¡°Huu¡­¡­well, it¡¯s not so much heating¡±

    Irina casts a spell on Naris. The shivering stops.

    ¡°Wh, What did you do, Irina-san?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a sensory illusion that made it hard for you to feel cold. It won¡¯t be cold for you¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure¡±

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t really warm up quickly, you may freeze to death without the feeling of cold¡±

    ¡°Hii!?¡±

    Naris runs to the entrance of the town in a hurry. Two guards are frightened by the momentum.

    ¡°When you look at Naris-chan, you cant think she is a hundred years old, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t say that even if you think so, Tetes¡±

    Almeida. I think you¡¯re saying that in the shadows.

    At the tavern, we catch Naris crouching down in front of the firece, as we take the usual inn and then go to the Baron¡¯s mansion. There was the appearance of my sunny child sucking on Selenium¡¯s boobs as usual.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­Andy-san!¡±

    ¡°Andy, wee back! Did you finish your work?¡±

    Selenium looks so happy and Jeanne jumps at me as much as she can, leaving Peter on Selenium. Thinking of nostalgia, I was easily blown away by Jeanne¡¯s power and rolled down the hallway.

    ¡°Guhoo¡±

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re still weak¡±

    ¡°I, I¡äm not weak, dwarves are just great¡­¡­¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s head just enters my sr plexus and I am in agony. A man whoughs at a grin appears. I worry.

    ¡°Wee home, Andy. And well-returned Irina, wasn¡¯t that important?¡±

    The baron appears from the side, stroking his beard with his fingers. I should have greeted the baron first, but had to put it behind because Selenium¡¯s room was closer than the baron¡¯s study room.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no doubt that there¡¯s nothing to do with Maia and Dianne, and most importantly Smithson-dono. But the little air travel was long and tiresome. Guto-dono, may I ask for some tea¡±

    ¡°Um, to your heart¡¯s content. Give some tea to Irina-dono!¡±

    A maid moves as soon as the baron ps his hands.

    ¡°Huhu. It may be rude, but when I look at the Baron¡¯s face, I miss the taste of tea and scones¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. It¡¯s a filthy bearded face, but it¡¯s an honor if you can remember it with a good taste¡±

    It is indeed a quiet and easy-going between adults or between Irina and the baron, although it is polite. If I were you, I¡¯d be sure to rush in if you said, ¡¸I want to drink astringent tea when I see your face¡¹.

    ¡°The first time I see you, Mr. Baron. I¡¯m Sharon, a descendant of the Glory n in the Arcus Forest to the south. I am a ck Arm Gauntlet Knight of Renfangas Kingdom¡±

    Sharon bows respectfully. Speaking of which, haven¡¯t I greeted the baron properly? Then the other three Red Arms also give their names. The baron received it in a noble ceremony.

    ¡°I¡¯m Duran Guto, the ruler of this Polka. Please enjoy yourself, the elves and the healing town¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Did youe up with another interesting phrase?¡±

    ¡°It was Christie-dono¡¯s idea. Well, there aren¡¯t many elves that stay long enough to settle down¡±

    A healing town with people and elves. not bad.

    ¡°I hope one day we can name more races¡±

    The baron smiled, as he said that.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Andy?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°At least, if you settle here, you¡¯ll be able to list about three times as many races¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sure¡±

    Sure, there are dwarves, dark elves, dragons and cat beasts. No, but how about calling it a specialty of the town that there are only two people each? It¡¯s subtle.

    ¡°The tea is ready, Baron¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. All right, everyone lets go to the saloon. Let¡¯s have a fancy tea party¡±

    The baron guides everyone into the hall. I¡¯m a little jerky under my stomach, but I stand up and try to follow it. However I¡äm stopped by Jeanne.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I was lonely¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry¡±

    Although it is work. I can¡¯t take Jeanne with us. It is bad to make her feel lonely. So I apologize and kiss her lips. Selenium slowly approached tme. Peter sleeps gently because he was tired of sucking her boobs and Selenium smiles at him like a mother, even though her child is not yet born. And when Selenium turns her face, she has a girl¡¯s face again.

    ¡°I was lonely too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay to give me a little sincerity¡±

    It seems to be Selenium in the hit which makes a joke. I¡¯m d I missed the small feelings that kept herself apart from that of Apple.

    ¡°N. Then, sincerely¡±

    Chu, kiss. ¡­¡­On her boobs.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nn¡±

    ¡°Somehow, Peter¡¯s parent¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡­but, he¡¯s like Andy-san and I¡¯m really happy that Andy-san is back¡­¡­?¡±

    While listening to Jeanne who raises a frightened voice and Selenium who seems to be happy even if the expectation is missed, I sucked on Selenium¡äs big tits, rolled with my tongue and took a sweet bite. Release from my mouth like a pop. And kiss Selenium¡äs lips as it is. I love Selenium, who would smile and ept me just because she was waiting for it.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡äm home¡±

    ¡°Yes, wee back, Andy-san¡±

 Chapter 154: To the Everlasting Spring [Selenium Jeanne Laila]

    <h4>Chapter 154: To the Evesting Spring [Selenium Jeanne La]</h4>

    A few minutes behind everyone, when we arrived at the Baron¡¯s mansion, a number of tables were set up and the tea party had begun.

    ¡°The scones of thedy are still really delicious. Guto-dono is a fortunate person¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve heard of Renfangas¡äsck of sweetness. Irina-dono must have had a hard time too¡±

    ¡°Umm Umm. The mouth bes salty when you look over there. In the life of a fort where you cant go in and out carelessly, there is no help for it¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t really have much to do with your mission, so you can remain here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nu¡±

    When I made a joke with Irina who put scones on her cheeks, she sent a gaze that said, ¡¸What a man who can¡¯t read the air¡¹. No, even with such eyes. As a matter of fact, I don¡¯t really care about Irina anyway, as long as a soldier like Aurora has enough physical abilities.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t say that Andy. Irina-dono has lived longer than us. I guess she has some idea¡±

    ¡°Umm. As expected of Baron-dono, broad-minded¡±

    ¡°No, hahaha¡±

    Well, even humans may be thinking a lot more than I, who is not smart, but in the case of this fellow, there is also a strong sign that it seems toe out simply ¡¸Because it looks interesting¡¹.

    ¡°Even so, I was worried because it was a dangerous country. However, everyone seemed not injured above all¡±

    ¡°Injury¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Injury¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros and La look at my right hand unwillingly to Jeanne¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Jeanne suddenly looks at my right hand. Wrapped with a bandage.

    ¡°Ah, Andy, are you injured?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You didn¡¯t notice. Well, that¡¯s fine¡±

    ¡°N, No, I thought you were imitating a fist fighter!?¡±

    ¡­¡­What does she mean with imitate? Well, I can¡¯t help questioning Jeanne¡¯s misunderstanding.

    ¡°Is it deep?¡±

    Selenium looks anxiously while holding Peter. No, Peter is sleeping, as expected from Selenium¡äs boobs.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a burn and it doesn¡¯t hurt that much¡±

    ¡°Even if La-oneesama is by your side, Andy got injured¡­¡­I¡¯m scared of Renfangas¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Laughs awkwardly while being stiff.

    ¡°Well, heal it in the miraculous spring. It will only take a few days to heal if it was only a light burn¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I nod to the baron.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After leaving the Baron¡¯s mansion, everyone flowed straight to the hot spring¡­¡­thats where Irina and La caught me.

    ¡°Eh, what?¡±

    ¡°Smithson-dono,e here¡±

    ¡°Umm. Don¡¯t worry about it¡±

    Both say that and drag me away.

    ¡°Why are we going this way?¡±

    ¡°Please wait¡±

    Jeanne and Selenium turn around and follow. Sharon also came after a little hesitation.

    So, I was taken to the miraculous spring of the silver n in the forest.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother this way¡±

    It¡¯s been a long time. I wanted to enjoy the hot spring with the baron and everyone in the city and I also wanted to enjoy taking a peek at the girls.

    ¡°Smithson-dono will immediately neglect the treatment of his hand and go out to see the women¡¯s bath¡±

    ¡°Umm. It¡¯s better to heal your hand because this little girl and I will show you our boobs as much as you want¡±

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­isn¡¯t it awkward to have my own chest sold cheaply?¡±

    ¡°Ho, that¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to show it. There¡¯s Jeanne and Selenium, too, and it¡¯s enough to entertain master¡±

    ¡°Bee, I don¡¯t say I¡äm not going to do it!¡±

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m very grateful, but it¡¯s not a loud conversation in the middle of town, no matter how much it¡¯s not Polka. No, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she is an elf, whether she is young or two hundred years old or five hundred years old.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Andy-san¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried. Good, I will pitch in and help¡±

    I should also trust my spouse a little. No, I was willing to betray her even if I was trusted.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, If that¡¯s the case¡­¡­well, it can¡¯t be helped¡±

    Sharon was muttering with a red face. I think she is too used to the behavior of my female ves recently.

    The miraculous spring that springs toward the Silver n is in its natural form, with many springs dotted in deep forest. Since it is natural, there is no fence or partition, and there is no distinction between men and women. There is no sign that says to go inside, so you go directly to the miraculous spring and if there is someone, get your consent and share it or go to another miraculous spring. However, it is amon understanding that springs are public and because they are bathed, they can go elsewhere and cannot say anything. In most cases, there is no refusal even if there is someone. However, that¡¯s a story for a small number of people and if five people including me would enter, it would be a bad face in a small spring. We had to find a bigger fountain.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t raise your right hand. If you leave it in the water for an hour, it will be healed till tomorrow. It¡¯s better to y with your left hand only¡±

    ¡°La-oneesama is sly. I and Selenium have been patient for a long time¡±

    ¡°Please let me serve you¡±

    ¡°Ho¡±

    I soak in a slightly hot spring bath in a hip bath. La snuggles up to me, snuggles right to heal my right hand and holds it with her arm. In a hurry, Jeanne and Selenium bepletely naked.

    ¡°Irina, isn¡¯t it naughty here?¡±

    ¡°Well, from the viewpoint of public position¡±

    ¡°Is it public position?¡±

    ¡°Umm. Well, all ns are worried about having a small number of children, so they¡¯ll close their eyes unless you¡¯re crazy¡±

    Wait a minute. Is it really crazy? I¡¯ve enjoyed it to the fullest as I¡¯ve been with Irina before.

    ¡°Well, no matter how many children, the same is true for me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already pregnant, so I¡¯m not making a child?¡±

    Jeanne and Selenium were wearing matching cors as they happily lean against my crotch. The young wives happilypeted with their tongues and began to lick my penis which had lifted up like the floating fishing bait when I raised my waist.

    ¡°N¡­¡­peru, neraa¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium¡¯s tongue moves swiftly, tracing my penis from the back streak to the left.

    ¡°Hamu, chumuu¡­¡­Andy¡¯s penis, there¡¯s a lot of smell on it¡­¡­?¡±

    Jeanne moves her small thin tongue so that the right side of my dick is scraped from below. The line of the hips and thighs from the waist of Selenium which floats like an ind on the water surface of the miraculous spring shows a shining curve. Jeanne, who doesn¡¯t have the rich undtions of Selenium, has a small and lovely body that is swaying under the water. La¡¯s big breasts entangled around my right arm and Irina¡¯s delicate upper body, looking at us grinning slightly away from me, make me feel like heaven. I wanted to peep on the girls but this is better.

    ¡°Smithson-san really does that¡­¡­¡±

    And. Sharon came inside the hot spring through the bushes. She has a stunned face, but is slightly shyly red and, of course, she ispletely naked. Her chest is hidden by her hands as much as I¡¯m sorry, but on the contrary it is tempting. I was a little surprised. No way would Ie to a ce where someone is doing erotic things with no guard.

    ¡°Sha, Sharon!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What a happy face you have? ¡­¡­I, I just thought that it was irrational to juste here and not feel the effect of the healing fountain¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, Smithson-dono looks more surprised than happy?¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho. And if you want to bathe in a miraculous spring, a short walk will give you as many springs as you want¡±

    ¡°Th, That is¡­¡­that¡¯s right! In an unguided forest, I¡¯ll have trouble joining youter¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a suspicious woman

    ¡°Hee? nchuu¡±

    Sharon strangely excuses. And the pregnancy ve group who sends a strange gaze to her while licking my penis.When Sharon is stared at while enduring pleasure, our eyes meet and she looks away. And a hand that can be delivered calmly. It¡¯s a super reward, but I don¡¯t know why she does that.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mouu. It¡¯s true that she has great boobs, but La-san isn¡¯t losing in any way. Please don¡¯t let him react¡±

    ¡°Women¡¯s value is not their boobs. It¡¯s the belly that gives birth to their favorite man¡¯s child¡±

    ¡°Right¡±

    Selenium and Jeanne are a little triumphant while licking my cock alternately. Sharon looks at it with a slightly surprised face. La and Irina are grinning. My penis, which is constantly stimted by two tongues, seemed unbearable for pleasure, despite feeling a bit ufortable.

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­Selenium, Jeanne¡±

    ¡°Hehee?¡±

    ¡°Peruroo¡­¡­anytime¡­¡­kyaa?¡±

    Ejaction. I cummed into their faces. Both girls smile happily, scooping and squeezing the sperm that scattered in the spring water with their hands. Exhaustion.

    ¡°Ho. Next is my service!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­Irina-sama¡±

    ¡°Mu?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­How, can you say with confidence that to Smithson-san?¡±

    Irina smiles at Sharon¡¯s words, who seemed a bit impatient.

    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t unpleasant unexpectedly when I was held the first time. Or rather, I¡äve been trained by Smithson-dono persistently¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Tsukkomi was ignored.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not difficult to think about the likes of people. But I think it¡¯s okay to have a baby if its this man¡­¡­is there any more reason for you to throw away the bonds, Glory Princess?¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a reason to give Sharon a child, right?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right. And that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for Irina-sama!¡±

    It seems to have arrived once.

    ¡°When I was embraced, I felt I couldn¡¯t help giving birth to a child if I was loved so hard and that grew bigger than it was. That¡¯s all there is to it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡äm a n chief. I can¡¯t ignore the bonds. You¡¯re the one who ignored it¡±

    Well, I guess I have to do that, but I¡¯m not convinced. I¡¯m super not convinced by this n head.

    ¡°My¡­¡­feeling¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Sharon. You don¡¯t have to be me if you¡¯re going to have a child¡±

    ¡°Well, are you going to be conceived by a man you don¡¯t know!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the story!¡±

    Sharon is hit by a recent erotic offensive, and she seems to be starting to feel like she¡¯s getting a temper. As I¡¯ve always thought, elves seem to take a long time to recover once they have narrowed their vision.

    ¡°Fo, For example! For example, do you want me to get pregnant with your child Smithson-san!?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that question?¡±

    ¡°Would you like to embrace me if you have the opportunity? Yes or no!?¡±

    ¡°Calm down Sharon!¡±

    There is a passage which is a little confused perhaps because of the hot water. It is strange for a man who is asked such a question nakedly by Sharon who has a beautiful body shape not to get a reaction. So I try my best to make it cloudy.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re a strange woman¡±

    ¡°She is a strange person¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho, it¡¯s a dragon-like simplicity. Good Good¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m a little worried that it¡¯s just me to know the goodness of Smithson-dono

    Shocked people, a amused person and a pervert n chief who is plotting something.

    ¡°Please answer the question!¡±

    ¡°Sharon is a beautiful woman, who has big tits, is strong-willed, looks big and soft, looks cute and I want to fuck her, but it¡¯s natural for a man!?¡±

    I just speak on the tension. Well, you, naa. ¡­¡­In line with the imagination of holding Sharon for a while, the strange feeling ising back without being detoxified yet. It is hard to break the mood with violent words.

    ¡°E¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon stands up and is surprised. La who felt a strange sign sensitively, raise her body and straddled me.

    ¡°La¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho, I, I will show you a little bit. The deep and strong connection between you and me¡±

    Suddenly, my dick is swallowed into her pussy. Sharon, on the other hand.

    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡­cute¡­¡­?¡±

    What convenient hearing? She picked up only the good points to hear and was ruminating.

    ¡°That, ¡­¡­that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying¡­¡­but, I¡­¡­ Smithson-san¡¯s child¡­¡­eh?¡±

    ¡°Is it okay, this Nee-chan¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ikan, I don¡¯t know¡±

    After all. ¡­¡­And Sharon falls to the surface of the water before the two little ones reach out their hands.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Both I and La were a little surprised. I ejacte for a moment at a time when it is tight.

    ¡°¡­¡­She is a strange person¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium mumbled curiously while licking her fingers when wiping her chest.

 Chapter 155: Holy Grasslands

    <h4>Chapter 155: Holy Grasnds</h4>

    We take Sharon out of the bath and dress her up. We left the miraculous spring because we were at our limits and Sharon was carried by La. The other women were pregnant or too weak, so La was the only one who could carry her, but La is still a good person to take care of her.

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s a miraculous spring that heals everything, what happens if you drown there? You¡äre going to die after all¡±

    ¡°I think god just makes it aughing stock for such a goofy¡±

    In Polka, the blessing of the miraculous spring is supposed to be the mercy of the patron deity of earth as taught by the kingdom¡äs church. When Sharon, who came from across the Blue Snake Mountains, became such a goofy, she was too pitiful to cry.

    By the time we walk back to the silver n¡äs manor, our hair dries. Indeed, as the healing miraculous spring, when the skin started to soak in the hot water, the right hand, which had been itching just by exposing it to the air, had almost no pain and it returned to a visually healthy color.

    ¡°I can afford to be naughty if this is it¡±

    With my healed right hand, I pinched and pulled Jeanne¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°¡­¡­If you¡¯re going to leave it alone, you¡¯re not going to get any thing else¡±

    Jeanne protests while being caressed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems that Dianne-san has finished her duties yet. Anyway, I want you to do whatever you want while you¡¯re here¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a female ve!¡±

    ¡°Nee?¡±

    Jeanne and Selenium to high-touch. I know what they¡¯re trying to say.

    ¡°If you say you¡¯re a female ve, imagine something a little more gruesome and unsaved¡±

    As Irina says, it¡¯s undeniable that there is a slight sense of difference.

    ¡°Ho, do you like how miserable you are?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s hard to imagine that Smithson-dono would be gruesome¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Well, ves are originally just people who own and are owned and there is no right and evil if it consents. If you are satisfied, there will be salvation and brightness¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s what it¡¯s all about¡±

    Irina has a subtle look that she doesn¡¯t seem convinced. However, Selenium smiled at Irina as she yed hand-in-hand with Jeanne with a high touch.

    ¡°In the first ce, saying that a female ve wasn¡¯t a disgusting hobby of Andy or us¡±

    ¡°Muu?¡±

    ¡°You can only have one lover or bride. Andy-san is there, but if you¡¯re a ve, you and him can stay together forever and besides a human society. Because it¡¯s his belongings. When Andy promised Apple ¡¸You¡äre mine¡¹, it was the best thing to think about for me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­In other words, the custom of marriage escapes¡­¡­does that mean that?¡±

    ¡°Originally, but it wasn¡¯t. But I knew Andy-san was a very horny person and because we were the same as we wanted to do a lot of horny things with Andy every day, so I don¡¯t deny it even if they say he interpreted it more conveniently than necessary?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Selenium is naughty¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡±

    Looking at the details of the term female ve in this way, it seems that it was immoral, but it was certainly the most miraculous and convenient title for Selenium and the others. Half-elves, at least sixteen years ago, were not considered suitable brides for humans in Trot. And for them, I was an irreceable partner. Even though Trot did not have the habit of very, half elves had no other convenient rtionship to be together with. ¡­¡­The problem is that the girls whoter imed to be my female ves all shared special lifestyles and values and shared them. The gap between the words and the rtionship is so intense.

    ¡°Hmm. Well, because Smithson-dono had that many abilities, it was all right¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Well, that¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°Abilities!?¡±

    I¡¯m in trouble if I get overrated so much.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do as a ruler. Let¡¯s have a mind and body that will not disillusion the girls but satisfy them¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think everyone seems disillusioned. I¡¯m super weak¡±

    ¡°Except for Sharon, who was expecting the strength of the fight. I¡¯m strong in bed, and sometimes I¡¯m going to say things like I¡¯m going to fall in love with you again even at noon, so that¡¯s enough¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to praise the sky¡±

    A grinning Irina.

    ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied at all?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    ¡°In addition, the cor that should be for me is still being taken by Hilda-dono. I think it should be rebuilt as soon as possible¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    As expected, Irina¡äs timing is bad as ever. In other words, if I cant stop Hilda-san to wear the cor, it will be good if the sixth minister or Carlos will do it. I felt like I was able to rx, but I felt like I had a lot of things to do unexpectedly.

    ¡°Well, will you return? Or who do you want to see?¡±

    When we arrive at the silver n¡äs manor from the miraculous spring, Irina asked such a question. No matter who it is, I¡¯ll be able to meet everyone in the northern forest area¡­¡­Gorkus, Christie, Diel and Breakcore. Christie seems to be in Polka on behalf of Irina. ¡­¡­Ah.

    ¡°Is it possible to go to the Holy Beast Labyrinth¡±

    ¡°Muu? Are you going to see the Holy Beast?¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡±

    To be precise, I want to visit the cksmith workshop there. I just want to finish the cor issue, but I don¡¯t want to bother Jackie-san. Therefore the Holy Beast Labyrinth is the perfect ce for that.

    ¡°It, It¡¯s okay. If we go back to Renfangas, I¡¯m not going toe back for a while¡±

    Irina activates the teleportation formation. And we immediately flew into the red n¡äs manor.

    Then we go straight to the Holy Beast Labyrinth by riding on La. It should be far away, but with the mobility of La and the power of Irina, it¡¯s really just beyond your eyes and nose anywhere. Then, when wend near thebyrinth, Breakcore pass through the amount of elf adventurers whoe to see us by surrounding from the distance. Unexpectedly I¡äm on my guard. Anyway, unlike Jeanne I will die for sure if Breakcore headbutts my sr plexus.

    ¡°Andy!¡±

    ¡°He, Hey¡±

    Breakcore stops in front of us with a big smile. I wonder if the age setting is about 15 years old, as Breakcore feel a little young. As expected, she didn¡¯t dive. Relief. However, it is painful to be pleased at random. Actually, I¡¯m just here to borrow the cksmith workshop a little.

    ¡°I was worried because I heard you were in a dangerous country due to the rumors of the wind. I¡¯m really happy that you came back safely¡±

    ¡°Andy isn¡¯t beaten so quickly. I will protect him at the critical moment¡±

    ¡°Kukuku, I was saying something simr earlier. It¡¯s no self-interest, Jeanne¡±

    ¡°Ah, you were just worried if I¡¯m injured! I didn¡¯t actually get hurt!¡±

    ¡°Is that so Andy? My horns seem to be a good medicine when roasted, what if you have some?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s almost healed¡±

    I stop Breakcore that suddenly starts to stretch out a horn from her hand. As usual. Then, La, who has turned into a human, approaches with Sharon, who flutters. Breakcore recognizes Sharon and makes her elf ears bounce.

    ¡°You are¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­he, here is¡­¡­?¡±

    Breakcore is trying to pierce the freshly-extended horn into Sharon, who is still blurry and looks around. ¡­¡­Come to think of it, did I mention that Irina had a fight before?

    ¡°Wa, Wait a minute, Breakcore!¡±

    I try to grab the horn spear with my right hand. Surprisingly, the stagnant horn spear slips in my hand and stops. ¡­¡­Ah, it hurts. It seems to have cut a little because the skin was weakened by the recovery. Blood.

    ¡°A, Andy!¡±

    Breakcore turns pale. Sharon was also surprised to see the traces of blood on her.

    ¡°Sha, Sharon has been appointed to be our guard! I don¡¯t want you to be swearing or fighting now!¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s good, show me your hand! So, Someone, Someone styptic¡­¡­¡±

    Breakcore panics very much. It¡¯s not that much of a deal, it¡¯s like it¡¯s scraped off a little bit.

    ¡°Please step aside a little¡±

    Selenium suddenly enters there. Putting her hands on my hands.

    ¡°©¤©¤©¤©¤¡±

    She casts a small spell and uses medical treatment light. Oh, isn¡¯t that the best at such a level? ¡­¡­I thought.

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­?¡±

    Somehow the light is bad. The wound was only slightly smaller.

    ¡°Stop, Selenium. ¡­¡­Your magic is disturbed because the vitality is diverted to the child in your belly¡±

    Irina shrugs, grasps Selenium¡¯s hand, and lowers it. As expected, does a magic expert knows that?

    ¡°That technique¡­¡­ah, that is¡­¡­did you have that hand?¡±

    Breakcore that had been impatient turned into a bright face. And cast the same spell as Selenium.

    ¡°©¤©¤©¤©¤!!¡±

    Holding her hand over my hand and the light shines. The hand wound heals in a few moments and all skin that has been thinned by the burn is restored.

    ¡°Wa, Wait a minute!¡±

    Gou, terrible power flows in. My body bes hot and my vision flickers. With nosebleed.

    ¡°Do, Don¡¯t take it easy, Holy Beast!

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­is it okay to do something like this?¡±

    ¡°Is there a way that your life force blows into a normal person! Smithson-dono is not a monster like Bonaparte or Dianne!¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah. Well, did you say that medical light technique is a way to divide your life force? It is said that efficiency is not very good, but if it is a holy beast that can use virtually infinite vitality¡­¡­well, in a sense, it will be the strongest medical magic. But.

    ¡°It, It¡¯s bad, this is, unpleasant¡±

    Blood rises. Or rather, the whole body is full of blood. The whole body is like a heart. It¡¯s hot, burning, pulsating, something heavy or swelling. So.

    ¡°Ho¡­¡­surely this is a mess¡±

    La looks at my crotch. The feeling is that blood is flowing all over my body in the darkness, so it is supposed to be super bad. Then it goes. The pants are wet and its spreading as if juice had leaked. ¡­¡­I enjoyed it a while ago. Even though I didn¡¯t do it that many times

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that, the solution is good and the medicine is good¡±

    ¡°I want you to stay away for a moment from Andy. Don¡¯t worry¡±

    Selenium and Jeanne are scattered. And Breakcore noticed the situation.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯m sorry, Andy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡­¡­that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I apologize, I¡¯ll do anything¡­¡­¡±

    Breakcore dyes her cheeks. ¡­¡­Wait, she really was careless with it, wasn¡¯t she?

    ¡°¡­¡­K, Ku¡±

    I heard Sharon swallowing raw spit from the smell that seemed to rise up from my crotch as she looked at it. I have to calm down a little. As long as I can calm down, please.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Huwaa, this is the famous miraculous spring of Polka. Amazing, in such a snowy ce, such a hot spring exists, with good beauty and excellent health effects. I will build one in Renfangas¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan cant say it so carelessly because of her debt¡±

    ¡°Where did Knight Chief Sharon go?¡±

    ¡°Did you not see her Al-chan? She was following Smithson-san, who was dragged away by La¡±

    ¡°Mmm. I¡¯m worried. Hemits a woman as soon as he can¡±

    ¡°I see. I think it¡¯s lewd¡±

    ¡°Rather, it¡¯s strange that Tetes-chan wasn¡¯t attacked, though Almeida was attacked¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve done it once before, so you¡äre misunderstanding. I¡¯m not a female ve¡±

    ¡°Mmm?¡±

    ¡°Mmm?¡±

    ¡°What is with you two? What¡¯s with your eyes and tilting your heads?¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Muhohohoho¡±

    ¡°Hey Goto-kun, please lend me your sses¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I¡¯m d I have a good eyesight¡­¡­it¡¯s nice to talk about Almeida-san with you guys¡±

    ¡°Muhoho, Naris-san¡äs ass¡±

    ¡°Ku, should I buy one of the sses too?¡±

    ¡°Wa, Wait a little longer, Baron. Ugh¡±

    ¡°Nuwa, don¡¯t put it on me Goto-kun! Or rather, the ejaction of an ogre is crazy!¡±

 Chapter 156: Illusions in the Moonlight [Jeanne Irina Breakcore]

    <h4>Chapter 156: Illusions in the Moonlight [Jeanne Irina Breakcore]</h4>

    Immediately above thebyrinth was a house where Breakcore lived. The holy beast that doesn¡¯t need sleep, rest, property, or food because of her infinite vitality that she receives from the wild through thebyrinth¡­¡­it is absolutely unnecessary for Breakcore, a one horned horse. However, it seems that it was a necessary facility for Breakcore, who is always in human form recently and it seems that the house was recently built by volunteer elf adventurers.

    ¡°Here for the time being. It would be inconvenient as it is, so take off the bottom¡±

    ¡°O, Ou¡±

    Breakcore urges me to take off the bottom. My dick is erected and pre-cum was overflowing like a old man who lose urine. Even if you try to shut down and stop the urethra, it just blows out more and more. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it.

    ¡°Ho, this is not a toilet, master¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    I feel sad when I understand the feelings of middle-aged and old people.

    ¡°I¡¯ll clean itter¡±

    Breakcore generously says that and looks like a goddess.

    ¡°That¡¯s more wasteful than that. Hilda-sensei just said that there was sperm in the pre-cum¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Very interesting?¡±

    Jeanne and Irina kneel before me. Ah, I¡¯m not conscious, but my son jumps and the first juice runs into Jeanne.

    ¡°Huwa, that¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°Reminiscent of Hilda¡¯s lower body magic¡±

    Is it a pre-cum hell that is not like sperm hell? ¡­¡­Sadly, I can¡¯t be cool. And my whole body is so hot. The infused vitality is also acting on my dick, but the whole body is pulsating obediently. Exuberant power. I don¡¯t feel the need to go to bed, eat, rest and otherziness. If you are always filled with this kind of power, you can degenerate the digestive system of the holy beast. I don¡¯t need that. Hilda¡¯s poison has a clear consciousness¡­¡­no, no, it is different from medicine, but I still feel a sense of impatience that I have to do something. It¡¯s bad for my heart to have too much power to spit out. Is this the consciousness of the holy beast? All instinct about survival is fulfilled, but there is too much power to do anything. If you strengthen your mind, you will be able to get away with the pressure, but as a result of it turning and running crazy and paperless, it is now understandable. Hot. The beat beats the body from inside. Time passes slowly. It¡¯s hard to wait.

    ¡°Uwawa, its stilling out

    ¡°I¡¯m still fine with this amount of love juice¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡­I¡¯ll make it here, Peter¡¯s brother or sister¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, you¡¯re still a little bit¡±

    ¡°Uuu. If you have prate me with your dick a little, I¡¯ll be full soon. After that, not good?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡äm the same¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t talk to me strangely. Or perhaps I should say, put both of your asses out. If you want it so much, I¡¯ll do it until you hate it¡±

    ¡°Funyaa!?¡±

    ¡°Ru, Rude talk, because I like today¡¯s clothes¡±

    They slowly pull down their pants. It is up to the knees to take off the pants. Someone who does not take off everything burns a little because there is a feeling that ¡¸There is a need only in the crotch¡¹. I mean, although my consciousness is clear, I can not be said to be calm. Holding their hands on the wall and line up.

    ¡°Au¡­¡­ehehe, Andy is wonderful too?¡±

    ¡°We, Well, it¡¯s not reluctant¡±

    Jeanne and Irina. Even among my female ves they seem to be particrly young. They are sticking out their small raw butts and turning around with expecting eyes. Boil. The power of my whole body boils.

    ¡°I, I will do it, right? I¡¯ll fuck you until you really hate it¡±

    Even though the blood is boiling, the brain doesn¡¯t gain that much, so I¡¯m just going to make a final check.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What is with this indecisive attitude at thest moment¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my belly is exclusively for Andy¡¯s child?¡±

    Irina, muttering with a shimmering blushing look, while Jeanne invites mepletely with a female face. Apparently, Jeanne is younger, but the reaction is more adult and fun.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­let¡¯s start with Irina for the time being¡±

    ¡°U, Umm¡­¡­huaaaa?¡±

    In a moment, I grasped Irina¡¯s small waist with both hands and pushed my cock inside. The expression of pushing into the vagina that is small and innocent is appropriate. Although Irina is standing on her toes, her waist is still low and I bend my knees a lot and spread my legs, thrusting in a bad shape. While imagining oneself like that stupid calmly somewhere, an opponent who hits with excessive power is obtained and my hips tremble with the joy of an exquisite masterpiece and the first love juicees out.

    ¡°Fugu, uaa¡­¡­Sm, Smithson-dono, a lot of juice¡­¡­huiuuuu!!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stop, damn it¡­¡­be patient!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t care for the amount of juice¡­¡­haguu, ¡­¡­it¡¯s a terrible sound¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re making the vulgar sound?¡±

    Jeanne waiting next to usughs. She was listening to the sound of the environment, but there was definitely a bad sound from between our crotches. Then, the overflowing mixture of joy juice and the pre-cum dripping on the underwear of Irina¡¯s knees, making her more dirty. I seem to be med for not taking it off before. However, the pleasure elerates with such a sense of immorality.

    ¡°Ah, Irina¡­¡­at this very moment, you may be pregnant¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ahuu, uuu¡­¡­hue? Wh, What¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san¡¯s story¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We, Well¡­¡­it¡¯s just like a toilet, so I¡¯m not surprised when I¡¯m pregnant¡­¡­there¡¯s nothing to worry about¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Pervert n Chief¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­this, ¡­¡­ unequaled, hero¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you praising me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯m speaking ill of¡±

    The girl barks while saying a bad word which does not be a bad word at all whether it is not possible to make a calm judgment while poking at the uterine opening. I also shake the waist which doesn¡¯t know tiredness while dazzling in the sexual pleasure which attacks endlessly.

    ¡°Irina¡­¡­ites out¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Ukuu¡­¡­¡­¡­I wont leave it out as it is¡­¡­haa, aaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t tell the difference between my pre-cum and semen.

    I pull out my cock from Irina, who exposes her lower body to the scourge of water and I attack Jeanne. When I looked at the window, the sun was set. A bonfire is burning outside. While feeling the clear air of the forestfortably, I push my cock into the healthy vagina of the smallest lover. Anyway, Jeanne¡¯s vagina was narrow, but now she has a room for a kind of sexual skill, even though she is a multi-wife, and her three-dimensional waist makes me happy. She was the first who got pregnant. More love and desire appear in her waist movement. She wants to connect more deeply. She wants to make more children. She wants to love each other more and more. So gorgeous. Jeanne¡¯s thoughts are transmitted from the movement of her hips.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­aha, Andy, Andy is seeding me again¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­Jeanne, Jeanne¡­¡­you¡¯re my nice female ve¡­¡­I love you, give birth to more children!!¡±

    ¡°Ahaa, I¡¯ll give birth, I¡¯ll give birth more and more¡­¡­? I¡¯ll give birth to my husband¡¯s child¡­¡­?¡±

    A perverted conversation while actively pushing each other¡¯s hips. Sharon, who was listening to it, muttered her doubts in a whisper.

    ¡°ve¡­¡­being called ve and looking so happy¡­¡­¡±

    And I can hear La¡äs answer.

    ¡°Hoho, each form of love is different. In Jeanne¡äs case, it¡¯s worth believing in marriage as much or more than normal love¡±

    ¡°You too¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing like a dragon. You either keep your opponent, or you¡¯re kept. Nobody knows who¡¯s happy. But I decided to keep that man for a lifetime¡­¡­I haven¡¯t regretted it yet¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Even after the two became strangely quiet, I continued to move and continued to vite Jeanne while drooling. And.

    ¡°Andy, Andy¡­¡­more, more deeply¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I, If I put it in more¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eedayoo¡­¡­kuaaa?¡±

    Even though I hesitate for a moment, Jeanne¡¯s momentum is applied to the movement of the waist and it exceeds the limit. Ites through the cervix and the dick enters. The uterus is reached earlier. The trembling felt unexpectedly, the waist strengthened and the love juice was sprinkled directly into the uterus.

    ¡°Je, Jeanne!?¡±

    ¡°Ha, entering¡­¡­deep inside, Andy sucks¡­¡­?¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s painful, but ecstatic face makes her head numb. The spine trembles to the touch of being held deeper in the narrow vagina. The love juice doesn¡¯t stop and the inside of the back is contaminated by my sperm.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­more, sprinkle more into my uterus¡­¡­here, Andy¡äs penis¡­¡­in my womb¡­¡­?¡±

    The most important ce of a woman is offered without hesitation to my dick and the young pretty female ve smiles. A little girl who gives birth to my child and still wants to serve me. I grab that incredibly small waist and shake my hips in a hurry. While Jeanne¡¯s floating legs swung and her knees and back of her knees hit mine, the ns and uterus didn¡¯t try to separate, so we just shake our hips to raise excitement rather than pleasure. And I ejacted directly into Jeanne¡¯s womb.

    ¡°Ha, gaaa¡­¡­? It¡¯s spread, the back of the womb, it spreads with semen¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Ha, e, ehehee¡­¡­after a long time, Andy filled me up¡­¡­?¡±

    If I pull out, it will flow out inrge quantities. However, if I do, it will have enough in the present amount. We both smile. I give a sweet kiss to her small smile as she immerses in the satisfaction as a ve and wife.

    And when I try to turn around while holding my breath, my sleeves are pulled. Thinking of something, Breakcore was waiting in the same style next to Jeanne. She raises the waist of her clothes and sticks out her butt, whether she did not wear any underwear from the beginning or took it off.

    ¡°Is that still not enough?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I can ept as much as you want. Let me ept it¡­¡­I¡¯ll do it until you¡äre satisfied¡±

    Selenium, who heard it,ined.

    ¡°Ah, the holy beast is sly!¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you think a little. That¡¯s the best temptation she can do¡±

    ¡°La-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s okay. I may be with my owner all day long, but you can only do the holy beast once in a while¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Consideration, thank you, ck Dragon¡±

    ¡°Hoho, good good. Selenium, you may not want to receive master¡¯s sperm in your womb or your child will drain in it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeesss¡±

    La is in a state of trouble with me, but she cares about my children. There is nothing more reliable. I can¡¯t stop the pressure on Breakcore, even though I think so. The white porcin skin and beautiful profile and the lines of the beautiful legs that seemed to be good at running were also exceptional.

    ¡°N¡­¡­?¡±

    I press the love juice-covered dick against Breakcore¡äs pussy and push it in. Breakcore bends backwards. Nevertheless, she searches for my right hand over my back, grabs it and doesn¡¯t let go. Does she care about me being hurt? This intelligent and loving beast really makes me love her.

    ¡°Breakcore¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­don¡¯t worry, seed me¡­¡­I¡¯ll be fine whatever you do. I¡¯ll do anything for you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Children, can you give birth?¡±

    Let¡¯s say half mean, half desire. I know it won¡¯t work. Originally a one-horned horse, a holy beast whose gender is unknown. It would be troublesome to say that she has a human child. But I don¡¯t want her to think that I¡¯m happy to hurt myself.

    ¡°¡­¡­Child¡­¡­? You and me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re mating¡±

    I say that and start waving. Slightly above Irina, Breakcore is about the same size as Anzeros and it¡¯s just the right size to embrace and easy to shake your waist. I sit down, kiss her ears, chin and pat the horn on her forehead. Surplus vitality has finally ceased thanks to the three opponents moving with all their might. If Breakcore had a couple of partners, she would return to normal. So, just as it is.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a child in your tummy¡­¡­my child. Because I wille often from now on, I will release my sperm into you till your belly bes full¡­¡­and make my child¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I might not be able to do it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll continue until you can¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Until you can, lets have sex¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    Breakcore nods with a crying face for some reason. In that vagina, I made the first ejaction. Still, I¡¯m going to fuck her persistently. With that in my thoughts.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Midnight. As expected, I settled several times with Breakcore and saw the stars on the night meadow. There was no snow on the grasnd right above thebyrinth where the bonfire was lit by the forest, there were no stinging insects and it seemedfortable to sleep as it was. After wiping my body with the hot water brought by La, Jeanne and Irina fell asleep at Breakcore¡¯s house, as if they were really tired. We¡¯ll stay here and go back in the morning.

    ¡°¡­¡­Although the space is distorted by the barrier, the night sky here is beautiful. It is about the same as the Eastern Mountains¡±

    ¡°Sharon¡±

    Sharon appeared silently and sat next to me. I think that her profile which floats vaguely in the moonlight of the crescent moon is randomly beautiful and she is a princess after all. No, elves are all beautiful on average.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing. ¡­¡­Well, thank you very much for your hard work¡±

    ¡°Sarcastic?¡±

    ¡°I wonder¡±

    A ponytail that makes youugh.

    ¡°There¡¯s that dragon, there¡¯s that half-elf and there¡¯s Irina, Almeida, the Holy Beast, the War God Dianne, the sky blue Aurora¡­¡­everyone is attracted to you. They want to have your child¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange¡±

    Actually, it¡¯s strange when I think calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­.But now¡­¡­I feel like I understand¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    I¡¯m in trouble if she gets it. I think it¡¯s because of my mind.

    ¡°I bet you¡¯re going to protect it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°What can be defended other than the strength of the sword¡­¡­iff you insist on it, it¡¯s time to go¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m told.

    ¡°I shattered my narrow pride andughed at my narrow heart. ¡­¡­I felt like that too. If it¡¯s you, surely¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s one¡¯s imagination¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine. ¡­¡­Berga said, love is a sloppy illusion, that¡¯s why it never starts without believing. No one, including me, knows how far it will grow before it begins¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I think what you¡¯re saying is really cool¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡­I want to start¡±

    Sharon leaned over. The lips touched without any sound.

 Chapter 157: Morning Mist Contract

    <h4>Chapter 157: Morning Mist Contract</h4>

    I wake up on the meadow wet with morning dew.

    There is a haze gently swaying in the wind around. Despite the forest of evesting spring climate maintained by the barrier, it may have beenzy to sleep outdoors without hanging things. The whole body is moist and wet. But it¡¯s not cold¡­¡­as expected, the winter clothes I wore from the outside of the forest protected me¡­¡­ and I felt a strange warmth. Is someone hugging me?

    ¡°¡­¡­Suu¡±

    One is La. I am grateful for this. La won¡¯t catch a cold in a bit of cold and I can watch her rxed sleeping face with confidence. So, one, so there is another. I¡¯ll make a little prediction before I turn my head around. Selenium¡­¡­if that¡¯s the case, I¡äll stop it. If you don¡¯t care much, our child will flow in semen. Jeanne and Irina¡­¡­I don¡¯t think they can get up early enough to move before dawn. In particr, Irina is unexpectedly sleepy. What about Breakcore? Breakcore is the most likely. She basically doesn¡¯t need rest or sleep. It should be her. I turn my head around and look the other way. The beautiful sleeping face that looked like a surprise belonged to Sharon.

    ¡°!¡±

    My body trembles as soon as the escape from reality ends. At that time they wake up.

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­huaa¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­Good morning, Smithson-san¡±

    La gets up. Sharon gently greets me a little after stretching her back and shoulders lightly. What kind of face do I have now?

    ¡°Ho. Don¡¯t catch a cold¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san¡¯s body is warm¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Wa, Wait a minute!?¡±

    I get up with a gulp and work on the thread of memory. Sharon? It¡¯s Sharon, the sister of the frightening Felios? It might be a mess indeed. Separately, I didn¡¯t get rid of the poison and drink alcohol yesterday, right? And repeatedly desperately ask questions in my own memory.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Night. After being kissed by Sharon, I awoke. Should I be confused? We know empirically that elves sometimes make tremendous leaps. The situation was the same with Aurora. Aurora admitted my abilities, overestimated me who defeated General Lucas, despite thebination of quirks and Anzeros¡­¡­no, we have talked about the love longing after admittingter that it was an excessive evaluation. However, Sharon has no reason to choose a partner in love, though there are still elements that are resentful of me. Why? Why? Unlike Aurora, who was ignorant of the naive, Sharon belongs to the real elite Knights. There are many opportunities to meet a strong and spirited knight. I don¡¯t know why its me. As is the case with Irina, does an elf¡¯s legitimate bloodline share the values ??that ¡¸A strong man is not interesting¡¹? No, there¡¯s really no reason to choose me. If you¡¯re not a strong man, that¡¯s all there is to it. She was impressed by the fact that I made armor¡­¡­this is also weak as a reason. It¡¯s bad. I really don¡¯t know.

    ¡°Sharon¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Why am I¡­¡­ calm down. It¡¯s different, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s a different interest in love, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Of course, I can¡¯t be happy because I¡¯m liked by a beautiful big-breasted woman like Sharon. But Sharon is too dangerous to be called a women¡äs advances. It is a kind of fire in many ways. Looking at the nude, rubbing it and having kissed right now is painful, but I don¡¯t think that favor is right. It was necessary to pursue it.

    ¡°Well¡­¡­it¡¯s a shallow story, but I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯m interested in the sex acts of men and women themselves and I¡¯m looking forward to your ability as a animal trainer to keep so many women sexually connected. It is a fact that it is so¡±

    Ah. The title I heard after a long time.

    ¡°But the main reason is different. I thought about Irina¡¯s words. I was just avoiding the re, and even though I ran away from my fianc¨¦e, I didn¡¯t even have an ideal for men. I don¡¯t want to be the one who doesn¡¯t see me, that¡¯s all. At that time, my noble bloodline had already been lost only in the empty bill, but it seemed to be unfinished indefinitely, and it was shallow of me who had thought about the other party¡¯s case and the appropriateness.

    Strange face. Sharon continues her words, embracing the wolf emblem engraved on her fist.

    ¡°And what¡¯s right, no, attractive, of your freedom. Hugging a dragon, a n chief, a war god without any hesitation and loving and fulfilling them without regard to social status. I think they can do that because Smithson-san has his own free mind¡±

    ¡°Freedom¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Smithson is neither a right Trot nor a loyal Celesta soldier, nor a person tied to either side. Because your strength is not everything, you¡äre not a technician and not a man, you canugh at the title that you¡äre proud of, as you can love anyone, no matter what you are. I think that love, which has nothing to do with such freedom and position, was what I wanted¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think I¡¯m overvalued¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to consider whether it¡¯s too much. ¡­¡­So let¡¯s get started?¡±

    ¡°Get started¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in love. ¡­¡­First, know me and love me. You can use your own hands¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I was nervous in various ways, but I didn¡¯t understand it well. I was lying asleep next to Sharon, pretending to think.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    End of memory exploration. In other words, there is no ya. However, it¡¯s almost like trying to eat one bite.

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho, what are you worried about? Has the amount of female ves increased again?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t increased. I don¡¯t remember increasing it¡±

    You can do naughty things, do all of the implications be oaths of female ves?

    ¡°Ho? Is it different? She seems to be full of that spirit¡±

    La points. The hut, not at Sharon. On the roof of the hut, Breakcore stands while staring at us.

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, female ve?¡±

    I think this is irrelevant.

    ¡°Ho. I don¡¯t think a contract toe and go as many times as you like, just for seeding, is any different from a female ve anyway¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a big difference, it¡¯s not enough to call it a female ve¡±

    When protesting against La, Breakcorends about three meters in front of me. Although it is a big jump of an Ace Knight ss, I am not surprised that much, but I think it is amazing that thending was only a rattling sound of the grass.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I get involved. I want a proof that you wille to hug me again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho, don¡¯t you think about it. Everyone loves the status and cor of a female ve more than you think¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s what I say, but weird people.¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, I can¡¯t deny it. I can¡¯t always say that this guy is decent¡±

    Laughs. Breakcore shrugs her shoulders.

    ¡°Say what you expect. I think it¡¯s okay to leave it in a visible way, at least as promised¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand, I understand¡±

    Originally I came here to make cors for Irina and Luna. I can do more of them.

    ¡­¡­And that¡¯s what I think. As soon as I rented the cksmith workshop from Gant and made a new cor, one of them suddenly disappeared. And.

    ¡°This is¡­¡­this is rather fresh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Wait. If you¡¯re satisfied, give it back, Sharon. If you make such a joke, Felios will kill me¡±

    ¡°Is that so? And while I said this was a ve, I heard it was just an OK sign for Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°Consider how Felios understands it. I mean, it¡¯s too early for you to sign that way¡±

    I try hard to convince her but I can¡¯t get it off. Give me a break. I¡äm afraid of Felios.

    ¡°Ho, that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you have to make one for that spear woman?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, she is not my female ve either¡±

    It is not a possession. It¡¯s just a recognition of a sex friend who reacts a little happily.

    ¡°Make it because it¡¯s good. Dianne and the others are going to worry about you if you leave too long¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll ever wear it¡±

    However, time was certainly not long. When Sharon gets tired, she decides to take it off and I create two more.

    Then, after we had breakfast, we take off while waving at Breakcore. While holding on to the brand-new cor happily, Breakcore waved as she sees us off.

    So we arrived at Polka around noon and distributed cors to the missing Irina and Luna, and Almeida. The horror im that you don¡¯t need to wear the essory for your hobby is ignored.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Al-chan, what if you take a cor in the bath?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d I got it, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay to say that I don¡¯t care that it¡¯s kind of a crazy show, but it¡¯s a bit crazy, but if you can do it, please take it off¡±

    ¡°He insists on putting it on¡­¡­and I have no choice¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It can¡¯t be helped¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it can¡¯t be helped¡±

    ¡°What are you three grinning? I only see 10-man captain Smithson flirting with others everywhere. What¡¯s with that man¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­let¡¯s get Naris-chan¡äs calcium¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­How is the water temperature, Naris?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Knight Chief Sharon, what is with this cor,is it a punishment game, if so I don¡¯t want a punishment game because I wont get brainwashed¡±

    ¡°What is with 10-man captain Smithson? I think I should really check it out¡±

    ¡°Tetes-chan is out of the prime. The area is sealed¡±

    ¡°H, hmm? What are you talking about, Naris-chan?¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°After all, if youe to Polka, you¡¯re limited to peeping, baron¡±

    ¡°Umm. It¡¯s wonderful that you and the younger generation have been told that¡±

    As usual, I take a peep tour at the back of the hot spring. The salvation is that Baron and Johnny are not aware of the growing number of cor wearers.

    ¡°I mean, where were you yesterday, Andy?¡±

    ¡°The new kids aren¡¯t Andy¡¯s mistresses, right? I wonder if I can apply for a little marriage, like that human child¡±

    Keel points to Tetes with a sniff. Well, she¡¯s pretty cute, so it¡¯s easy to know that he is a little excited.

    ¡°¡­¡­I think it¡¯s good, but she¡¯s morebative than Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Lie¡±

    ¡°Anzeros-san is strong¡±

    Johnny and Keelugh. Aside from elves, young and strong human girls are so rare.

    ¡°Well¡­¡­if you don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s fine¡±

    I¡¯m not going to lose.

    Keel seems to have really confessed to Tetes, and was shaken the violence of the word which was not able to recover for about three days somehow when thinking.

    ¡°Renfangas¡äs people are relentless¡­¡­she is really relentless¡­¡­I was super scared¡­¡­¡±

    I wonder if Buster came out instead of Murray. ¡­¡­It¡¯s pretty scary if she suddenly goes into that mode, yeah.

 Chapter 158: Christieâ€™s Melancholy

    <h4>Chapter 158: Christie¡¯s Mncholy</h4>

    Carts using one-horned horses were gathered one after another at the Silver n¡äs manor. Inside are the relief supplies that Irina asked Christie. Rather, it is a rtively easy-to-prepare necessity, such as alcohol and dried fruits and used clothes to spendfortably in Catalina.

    ¡°Even if you bring so much, you can¡¯t carry it with the personnel¡­¡­¡±

    When I was stunned, Irina smiled.

    ¡°La-dono can carry it. You should just hide it with an illusion¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so¡±

    La can¡¯t fly with it back to Renfangas. The prejudice stood first, but if I think about it carefully, La could erase it with illusion magic. Blushing inadvertently, Christie turned around, directing the unloading from the carriage.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve arranged. It was sudden, so I could only bring it from the white, cherry blossoms and blue n¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I thought that Gorkus would also work¡±

    ¡°Gorkus is now in Folklore in Trot Kingdom. He¡¯s still working very hard¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, it¡¯s not enough for quantity¡±

    One-horned horses are susceptible to climate change and are particrly reluctant to go outside the ancient barrier in winter. Selfish livestock. But supplies are appreciated.

    ¡°Indeed, Catalina can¡¯t doundry or bathing very often, so I¡¯m d that there are so many changes in clothes¡±

    ¡°Yeah. And if you buy something like alcohol, no one won¡¯t have a grudge against it¡±

    ¡°Is it ¡ºStormy Whale¡»?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s hard to discard ¡ºGreat Ice Field¡», but there isn¡¯t much foreign currency. There¡¯s enough to serve customers, so it¡¯s not good to tell the barkeeper¡¯s owner.¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    The blue n¡¯s special produced alcohol ¡ºStormy Whale¡» will not be free, but it seems to be a liquor with arge volume of distribution in the forest and rather than cutting the amount of liquor prepared for the scale of several hundred citizens in Polka, this way will be much easier to prepare. Once convinced, I bow to Christie, who took care of all of these arrangements (or took over Polka¡¯s elf negotiations in the absence of Irina).

    ¡°Thank you, Christie¡±

    ¡°No, thank you for Irina¡¯s selfishness. She¡¯s such a child, but she¡¯s important to the forest¡­¡­I really appreciate it¡±

    ¡°What do you mean with this kind of child? Why do you talk like a mother who is ragged?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it is not strange if I¡¯m your mother?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll take that kind of attitude, then you¡äre going to smell older than your age¡±

    ¡°Uh¡±

    No mercy. ¡­¡­Well, although it¡¯s rtively quiet, the style that led half of the forest, including Gorkus and Diel, seems strangely older. They¡äre younger than Hilda. They¡äre younger than me when I see it. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t think about it because I think it¡¯s unnecessarily unnecessary. Actually, there are children, so even if it¡¯s time to say ¡¸Old man¡¹, I should be silent.

    ¡°Is it true that you even raped the Glory n¡äs Knight Princess Sharon, Smithson-san?¡±

    Christie has waved a story that is very difficult to answer, perhaps to fool the bad situation. Damn it. I don¡¯t want to talk about it, even though it¡¯s kind of useless.

    ¡°¡­¡­I didn¡¯t stretch my hands out to her, but I don¡¯t know what I did. Yes, I didn¡¯t do anything. I didn¡¯t do anything to remember¡±

    ¡°Kukuku. You¡äre a mysterious hero who can be forgiven by the knight princess even though you had done nothing¡±

    ¡°As I said many times, the heroes were Dianne and La¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to rephrase it? You¡¯re a terrible mysterious soldier who is loved by those heroes?¡±

    ¡­¡­The degree of mystery has greatly increased. What am I.

    ¡°But¡­¡­I felt danger, the first time I experienced Smithson-san¡±

    Christie put her hand on her cheek and muttered with a troubled face.

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°I know only Smithson-dono¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Even if Irina can¡¯t help it anymore, it might be better to keep the Glory princess in mind¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    It is said that it bes uneasy considerably. Christie looks at me and sighs.

    ¡°You may not be satisfied with elves. Human male¡­¡­I know only Smithson-san, but inparison the elven mating is much more rxed and gentle¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Well, I don¡¯t even know the average of others races¡¯ sex.

    ¡°In addition, Smithson-san has a fierceness and a length of breath that isn¡¯t like elf¡äs mating which does not endure long. If suddenly trained by Smithson-san¡¯s hands¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­sure, as a woman, I¡¯m going to be missing something else¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean I¡¯m a sexual prodigy, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a deflection. It¡¯s good to be aware that when you have as many as ten females and no one is too friendly, you¡¯re out of touch¡±

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m not skeptical about being horny though. However, it is not possible to do anything when sex is good. Over half of it is due to Hilda¡¯s strange preparation.

    ¡°¡­¡­Speaking of which, Irina, that cor¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson-dono said if I didn¡¯t put it on, he wouldn¡¯t embrace me or he would say bad things about me¡±

    ¡°I never said that!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I wish it were your own will¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not good¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s rumored in the forest that once Smithson-dono put his hands on a woman, that woman can¡¯t escape anymore¡­¡­I know it too, so I can¡¯t say it very strongly¡±

    Should I have a grudge against Phaser or should I resent Almeida or Breakcore, who were sexually useless, or put excuses on Christie, who dyed her cheeks? I just think about what I should do.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    With the help of the young elves, we take the supplies from the carts, call out all the special duty squad members, divide them and bring the supplies to Baron¡¯s mansion. So we wrap and tie the supplies so that it can be airlifted. Unlike humans, there is no need to worry about keeping warm, just a shape that is easy for a dragon to hold. They are tied up with leather belts, wrapped in linen cloth and tied up with chains, resulting in a lump of cargo that is one sizerger than the usual carriage for troop transport.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that it¡¯s going to move from one country to another¡±

    The baron looks up at the cargo and messes with his mustache. And Selenium answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably okay if you use the magic Cover Lock¡±

    ¡°Hou?¡±

    Nostalgic magic. I used it when I was fighting General Lucas.

    ¡°What magic?¡±

    Irina shows interest. ¡­¡­Does Irina not know.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult. It¡¯s magic that hardens the state a bit and keeps the ropes and chains knotting. It can be immobile for a few days depending on how the spell is assembled¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an unknown magic¡±

    ¡°Well, I learned it in Afilm. Was it an indigenous original spell?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. Teach me the spell¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Speaking of magic, Irina and Hilda, and La. In particr, Irina seemed to know anything about magic, but there is magic that she doesnt know unexpectedly and I know about.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. ¡­¡­Look, your knife is hard to chew¡±

    ¡°Oh, this with hemp string? It seems to be very useful?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do spell development, though¡±

    ¡°Lo, Look. By the time you have a healthy child, let¡¯s develop something that¡¯s practical ande back¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. That¡¯s right¡±

    Seleniumughs while stroking her tummy. She looked happy.

    Evening. Indeed, we would be ready to leave again because we would be too slow if we stayed any longer. That said, there is no separate luggage, so if we want to get out, the preparation itself is quick. The preparation is to drink as much as possible, soak in a bath and enjoy the meal so that there is nothing left behind.

    ¡°Selenium, tell me the recipes for cooking by tomorrow, you just have toe up with something¡±

    ¡°I thought about something like that, so I prepared a scroll of Selenium special recipe¡±

    Apple tried to learn cooking from Selenium in baron¡¯s mansion. Selenium responds to the unusual situation as usual. Anzeros and La take care of Peter while chatting with Jeanne. Both of them seem to enjoy the appearance of petting and treating Peter. And Peter was crazy about La¡¯s milks. What a sunny child.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna do it. I think I¡äll live here after the mission ispleted¡±

    Keiron brings alcohol to the hot springs and enjoys a cup of alcohol while watching the snowy scenery. Boyd takes part in drinking alcohol while taking something into consideration.

    ¡°We feel the same way

    ¡°Beautiful women, hot spring, lord who understands romance. This is the eternal utopia¡±

    Lantz and Goto open the basement of the dressing room while agreeing in apletely different way. Not surprisingly, they have formed solidarity with the Polka guard duo. Their way of life is shining.

    The new bar, which waspletely covered in dust, became shiny in a few hours with the help of the baron¡¯s house servants and volunteers from the townsmen, where a dinner party was held in which we had a farewell party. Dianne and Hilda, Luna, and the cheerful little kids of Maia, Irina and Neia were having fun at the buffet party there.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for gathering a crowd here, Baron¡±

    ¡°Nnn, delicious¡î Thanks to full-fledged interaction with the elven territory, there is no threat of demons, no fear of elven arrows and room for winter food. Thanks to you Andy¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s delicious! After all, the food is limited to Trots. Even though the ingredients are frozen, you can get such delicious foods¡±

    ¡°I prefer not to dry the meat¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The great ice field is really good. It¡¯s better than Renfangas high ss alcohol¡±

    ¡°Really. Isn¡¯t there a good alcohol maker in the country or can¡¯t you make a good alcohol brewery on the terrain?¡±

    ¡°Well, in an environment where you don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be killed by monsters, a good drink will be difficult. I¡¯m happy to have a bread that¡¯s not hard for the first time in a long time¡±

    The three Red Arms girls are also here.

    ¡°Sweet¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sweet pie, savory soup, savory fried chicken¡­¡­Trot is too beautiful, including the hot springs¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I have to say that elves can be seen in strange ways elsewhere, because there are overwhelming numbers of humans¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that, but Polka is really friendly with elves, right¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It was a little surprising. I¡¯ve heard rumors of Polka¡äs hot spring, but only elves have gone and had a reputation¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s hard to believe, but Andy Smithson seems to have mediate it¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why so convinced¡­¡­why don¡¯t you just look at my throat?¡±

    ¡°Because Al-chan is sore¡±

    ¡°Various things are no longer surprising if its 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    Please be surprised if I¡¯m listening next to you. Please wonder. I give a little exnation and room for the adaptation of the past.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Then, when I return to the inn, there is Christie¡äs figure sitting side by side with Aurora and Sharon in the corner of the dining room of the inn and preaching.

    ¡°Love is indeed free, if you¡¯re ready, you can love it¡­¡­but they¡¯re all the best elves, and you¡¯re young, so think a little more calmly. You don¡¯t have to start where you be a ve, right?¡±

    Christie gazes at their throats. Aurora was calm, but Sharon was still unsure or a little ufortable.

    ¡°¡­¡­Purple n Apple, White n Anzeros, Dark Green n Selenium. Those three people know. Half-elves are ufortable and not to be familiar with human and elf societies, so if you¡¯re a man like Smithson-san who epts you without division and passionately embraces you and makes you forget the world, you want to stay by that person¡äs side as a ¡ºve¡». However you are also an elf and have a good bloodline¡±

    ¡°I am not interested in blood, etc. I fell in love with Andy-san¡¯s own vessel and the size of his love. It is a decision to give birth to his child. If a n meeting dwelled in something, even if they emunicate me, it¡¯s not a big dealpared to the happiness of having that child¡±

    Aurora just sits, saying that she won¡¯t give up anymore. She gave a nce to me and smiled, while leaving the cafeteria and saying, ¡¸I told you what to say¡¹. ¡­¡­Christie sighs after Aurora¡äs dashing back disappears.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about emunication, but¡­¡­ I¡¯m not a n chief, but just a deputy chief and sessor candidate. I¡¯m not in a position of great difference to you, the Glory n¡äs Princess¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Even so, I¡¯ve been married twice. I¡¯m going to be able to talk about men a little bit. ¡­¡­Elves are happy to be connected to elves, Sharon¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­I know, I know. If I¡¯m tied to an elf, no one would be in trouble¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in men who sign a contract because of my family or because I¡äm the Glory n¡äs Princess¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­My fiance was a pleasure-seeking and pessimistic person, but I guess the engagement still remains in Arcus. I¡¯m sure my parents and n are waiting for me toe back because they¡¯re still thinking, ¡¸I¡¯ve done well in the detour¡¹¡±

    Sharon speaks with a dark face. Putting her hand on her chest and looks a little painful. Christie replied with a grinning smile.

    ¡°I mean, but I don¡¯t know it, unless I¡¯m living with a man. I don¡¯t know unless I try to be together¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It might be. But I¡­¡­¡±

    When she talked to me, it didn¡¯t seem so painful. Now, with a bitter look, Sharon cuts her words and grabs her chest.

    ¡°Cherry n Christie. Do you understand the feeling of being a ¡ºImpurity¡»?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because of this overgrown heart, I know that both my parents are from a well-known house. But can you still like a man whose heart is sorge that he doubts the strangeness of other people¡¯s mothers?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°In the end, he didn¡¯t see me. He just wanted the decoration called bloodline. But I didn¡¯t even want it. I¡­¡­In my existence, no one¡¯s love or love was a desire. But I just had a promise¡±

    ¡°Sharon¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But I¡­¡­I found someone who wanted me as a woman and might love me. Isn¡¯t that why you want to be ¡ºOwned¡» by that person?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you think of Smithson-san?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know. Maybe I¡¯m in a hurry. Maybe I have a dream about loving each other. But at least¡­¡­I didn¡¯t hate to let him see my body. Even if I get a kiss¡­¡­I won¡¯t hate it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­And thest act is different, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it at the moment. I still don¡¯t understand the desire to have a child like the Sky Blue Princess¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Christie sighs again.

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson-san¡±

    I was surprised. I was seen by Aurora, but I was supposed to hide behind the door and hear it.

    ¡°I may have just been stubborn. But as a good friend of the same race, please. ¡­¡­If you don¡¯t like her, don¡¯t overdo it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson, san?¡±

    Sharon turns around. I was scratching my head after being found out.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, Sharon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just lewd, right? I don¡¯t know how you really are. I don¡¯t think so, just because you¡¯re beautiful and your are big, you¡¯re just greedy?

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. I don¡¯t know how you feel, either. But¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon and I are facing each other, 1m away. Christie breaks in from the side.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t get together, we don¡¯t know, do we?

    ¡°Christie?¡±

    ¡°If your mind is so determined, right?¡±

    Christie giggles and begins to walk with our hands.

    The destination is Sharon¡äs room in the inn. And Christie, who let us sit on the bed, loosens her clothes.

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°Cherry Blossom n¡äs Christie, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°If you are a female ve¡­¡­could it be a hassle of having sex with fellow female ves or someone who isn¡¯t?¡±

    Christie takes off her clothes. As she said before, she wasn¡¯t wearing underwear.

    ¡°Now, Smithson-san. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a great deal, but I¡¯ll be able to match you to test Glory n¡äs Sharon¡±

 Chapter 159: Christieâ€™s Counterattack [Christie Sharon]

    <h4>Chapter 159: Christie¡¯s Counterattack [Christie Sharon]</h4>

    Cherry Blossoms n¡äs Deputy n Chief, Christie. The gentle gesture doesnt give her any vulgarity, even if she removes almost all her clothes. But the curves of her body are strangely intriguing, despite being less noticeable than Sharon. Unlike the female ves who repeatedly attract me with their sexual appeal, the luster that made me feel terrified only by her appearance was unique to her with experience of sharing a floor with a man every night .

    ¡°To taste as if you were being swept away without determination or knowledge¡­¡­man, no, Smithson-san¡¯s pleasures are too intense¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to make it that intense, but¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯ll try to counter it sparingly. To begin with, I don¡¯t have that much technique. I think the number of venues is probably amazingpared to people who have sex for the same period. It is out of my heart to say something like a magician of such a sense of sex. That¡¯s what Hilda says. I don¡¯t think there are many men who can have confidence in their sexual skills after seeing that.

    ¡°But if you¡¯re going to hold us tonight, you¡¯re going to keep pouring until you¡¯re happy and until morning, right?¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not a bad time to work hard and make you feel good while you have plenty of time.

    ¡°Normally, single sex at most is done once or twice and then it¡¯s the end¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Is it the first time that Irina has been poured five or six times all night?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon¡¯s anxiety and subtly mixed eyes of expectation hurt. But I dare say it.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Irina was exceptionallypatible and that cant be said to anyone¡±

    So. It is irregr. I took a lot of girls¡¯ virgins, but I have to say that the dangerous pussy that was so addictive suddenly was Irina¡äs pussy. No, there are other things that are hard or good. If it was only a congenital physicalpatibility, Irina was abnormal.

    ¡°But maybe it¡¯s Smithson-san¡¯s misunderstanding, right?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°The precious lineage of the same elves, maybe Sharon, may be a special fit. Isn¡¯t there a lot of elves you¡äre embracing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, well, there are so many elves who let me have sex¡­¡­¡±

    When ites to pure blood, not half¡­¡­Christie, Irina, Almeida and Aurora. ¡­¡­Hmm? If you take these four, do you think it¡¯s more than enough to think about how few humans can get in a rtionship with an elf?

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not a little bit¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, Irina says she can¡¯t help it anymore¡­¡­I want Glory n¡äs Sharon to have plenty of room to avoid over-thinking about sex¡±

    ¡°Wait, what does it mean that White n Irina cannot help it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­She said that she was arrogant with her mouth, but her eyes on seeing Smithson-san were alreadypletely like a woman in love. There is no doubt that she has fallen in love still and there is no person who can be strongly reprimanded for it because that child is long though there is no mind to doubt a political judgment power at the time of emergency. So now the responsibility is entrust to me¡±

    Is she so passionate¡­¡­? I know she like sex a lot.

    ¡°Teaching a child who doesn¡¯t know sex with reallyfortable sex is so dangerous. If you do poorly, you lose your independence and judgment. Sharon, you are in love, I¡¯m not sure if I can be the one who can calmly face your feelings, position and charm¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If you say that, maybe it is so¡±

    ¡°Is it so pleasant Christie¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    My question is a little deliberately ignored by Christie. She¡¯s a sloppy fellow who says people shouldn¡¯t be addicted to sex.

    ¡°¡­¡­First of all, I¡¯ll teach you how to attack your own way, so that you don¡¯t have a way to do it to the lord and don¡¯t stay embraced¡±

    Christie took out my dick, while being a little embarrassed before Sharon¡¯s eyes. My penis, who still reacts honestly when it sees a naked woman, shows a cheerful figure in front of Christie¡¯s naked body.

    ¡°¡­¡­If you look closely, it¡¯s grotesque¡±

    Sharon¡¯s bumpy impression swells, but it¡¯s not bad for a girl¡¯s reaction. Christie sluggishly moves to the penis for a moment, but grabs the middle of the pole with a suddenly noticed face.

    ¡°Th, This is Smithson-san¡äs excellent thing¡­¡­? ¡­¡­It¡¯s definitely grotesque, but it¡¯s strong¡­¡­this, thing¡­¡­is going into Sharon¡äs vagina and spits out its seeds many times. It¡¯s a murder weapon, but you shouldn¡¯t be too good at handling it. As long as you me it correctly, you can be satisfied by it and you don¡¯t have to think that a woman is weak on the floor¡±

    Little by little, the real intention ising out, Christie. That said, Christie¡¯s course on how to me continues, without the suggestion of Sharon, who is probably the first to see an erection penis.

    ¡°First of all, this shouldn¡¯t be handled roughly, but not too gentle either. It¡¯s not a way of touching it that hurts it, as it¡¯s strong and powerful¡±

    ¡°The court¡¯s gossip says that its good to hit the step which is slightly ahead of the tip¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But what if you¡äre going to pick it up directly with your fingers? Stimtion to the end. Thus¡­¡­?¡±

    Christie starts a handjob with a familiar hand. Despite being a little too careful about the dick, she¡¯s still a married woman.

    ¡°Cum¡­¡­with a snap¡­¡­aah¡±

    ¡°What happened, Sharon?¡±

    ¡°What did this mean¡­¡­?¡±

    Sharon blushes, holding his hand small and holding his hand on his mouth while opening. Perhaps the court¡¯s sources were showing open gestures. Does that mean that Sharon did not correctly understand the meaning at the time?

    ¡°Thereupon¡­¡­Smithson-san, are you ready to go?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡±

    ¡°This way, rather than just by hand

    Christie licked my cock gently and began to suck it. Sharon turns red and hardens. ¡­¡­It¡¯s much more nasty than having a straight open crotch and having sex when you¡¯re not good at it.

    ¡°Nchu, nkupuu¡­¡­haa, it¡¯s good to get it wet with saliva. It¡¯s much less dangerous to hurt than rubbing it normally and it¡¯s boldly easier to stimte¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ye, Yes¡±

    ¡°Besides¡­¡­n, nn?¡±

    Christie brings her mouth close to my dick. As well as her beautiful face, nose, cheeks, lips and tongue. As if tracing, my red-bloodshot penis touches.

    ¡°¡­¡­The smell of his penis and my saliva makes me excited, so I can spur my odious feelings¡­¡­no, not good¡±

    Christie, who loves my dick with her entire face, releases her face as soon as she approaches my dick with her earlobe.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ru, Rubbing the genitals against your ears is truly¡­¡­not good? Some ns may make it a sign of absolute very¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an important proof of the elves. It¡¯s barren to put a genital in your ears and it¡¯s easy to get sick¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason¡±

    But I know that there are many who be weak, when you touch their ears.

    ¡°¡­¡­But, Smithson-san¡äs smell is exceptional¡­¡­as expected from someone called famous animal trainer¡­¡­t¡¯s as brilliant as a beast and it¡¯s pounding¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m taking a bath when I¡¯m here.

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    Sharon, gazing at Christie¡¯s engrossed love for my son in her face, sits down and kneels next to Christie.

    ¡°¡­¡­Me, Me too¡­¡­then I have to practice¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right¡­¡­together¡±

    ¡°Yes, together¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nn?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­?¡±

    With Christie sucking on my dick, Sharon, who is slowly reaching out, pats the dick, holds it, and is ecstatic. Two very elusive elves who are so beautiful, noble, just stimted the cock. Its growing quite a bit.

    ¡°Christie¡­¡­soon¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah, it¡¯s about time¡­¡­?¡±

    Is it my waist shaking or my facial expression? Christie, who seems to have read my signs, smiles slightly while having saliva on her face. Then, while watching my face, manipting the waves, inviting Sharon to touch the penis, she raise her movement to keep umting.

    ¡°Come on, Sharon¡­¡­watch it¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    Then, at the point where I¡äm about cum, Christie pushes Sharon¡äs face against my son. Ejaction explodes from the front.

    ¡°¡­¡­Kya, aaa!?¡±

    Sharon is really surprised at the scattering of the cloudiness which explodes suddenly and falls.

    ¡°Don¡¯t avoid it. It¡¯s the seed. Smithson-san always pours it into the War God Dianne, the Dragons, the cherished Irina and the dwarf girl day and night¡­¡­baby¡äs source. This will make you pregnant. ¡­¡­The desire of a man to conceive you. If you wear such a cor, don¡¯t hesitate to have it scattered every day in your tummy. It¡¯s something that¡¯s scattered¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ok¡­¡­ay¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon touches her face with a flushed face while smearing her face with ejaction from a close distance. It also scatters on her winter robe.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s hard to remove if it¡¯s soiled, so take it off, Sharon?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ye, Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon, who notices that I¡¯m looking at her with expecting eyes, hugs herself with semen on her face.

    ¡°Smithson-san, please turn to the other side!¡¡No, look at me undressing¡­¡­¡±

    She was told by Berga that it was a vition of a man¡¯s manners. ¡­¡­I¡äm excited of her undressing

    ¡°Smithson-san. While she is changing clothes¡­¡­?¡±

    However, Christie, who was already naked, put her arm around my neck with an indecent smile, so that the feeling of regret is left behind. ¡­¡­Such a smile of a elder sister is really erotic.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve onlymitted it in the back before, so today¡¯s normal position¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Because my ex-husband was just a missionary person¡­¡­I was almost washed away by you¡±

    ¡°I see. Then let¡¯smit violently except in the normal position¡±

    I¡¯mpletely conscious of having sex with Christie and my mouth is spreading.

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson-san. ¡­¡­If, If you want to see it¡­¡­please. Even with this, I¡¯m going to be prepared for it and get the cor¡±

    Sharon turned around and began to take off her clothes one by one. The appearance of a beautiful woman covered in semen only, taking off her clothes while being embarrassed and anxious is very thrilling.

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson-san? First of all, what shall I do?¡±

    And whether Christie was intentional or not, she whispered into my ear in a really sexy voice. This is also a delicate yet feminine nude. Imagine how stiff it is when you put the cock in it and the sticity of the buttocks felt in my hands turns up my imagination.

    ¡°You have to calm down a little with my body¡­¡­because Sharon is too stimting?¡±

    ¡°Bu, But I¡­¡­I confessed to Smithson-san to look at me and love me¡­¡­! If that¡¯s the way you love Smithson-san¡­¡­no, isn¡¯t it strange that you are bouncing up to the top in the first ce?¡±

    Up front. ¡­¡­I mean, it¡¯s getting more and more troublesome.

    ¡°Sharon, Christie¡±

    I grab them and throw them on the bed in a tied manner.

    ¡°Kyaa¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been dating as I¡¯ve been told so far, may it be my turn now?¡±

    I hold their opposing legs one by one and push each one up against the opponent¡¯s nk. Covering the two and rubbing my penis over the perineum. Christie¡¯s ripebia is trying to eat on the ns while shedding joy juice. Sharon¡¯sbia hasn¡¯t opened yet, while expecting her first sex. Pre-cum and saliva is rubbed against their crotches.

    ¡°In the first ce, it was presupposed that, ¡ºIf a female ve could be vited together with another woman, I should be able to be myself¡», why taking the initiative Christie¡±

    ¡°T¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s because I have more experience¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°To be honest, do you want to have sex with me?¡±

    She attacks Christie with a mean face. Sharon was the only one here, so Christie is just a little bit of a cheer.

    ¡°Th, That is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s me, I¡¯ll make excuses. It¡¯s no count that I¡¯ve been vited. I want to hi, this nympho¡±

    ¡°D¡­¡­Don¡¯t bully me¡­¡­I¡¯m not a nasty fellow, who sleeps with anyone¡±

    ¡°I mean, you want to taste it again because it¡¯s sex with me? It¡¯s not much different from being my female ve. Isn¡¯t it the best way to say that you can¡¯t judge normally?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right¡­¡­then you¡¯re not talking about yourself!¡±

    When Sharon and I used her of pressing against the bed, Christie turned around relentlessly. Is it a figure star?

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I know. It¡¯s not a normal decision¡­¡­I, even I¡­¡­I just got married to a man. But¡­¡­I don¡¯t think I can endure this rough Sharon yet!¡±

    ¡°Childish¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon, who feels hurt, leaves it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right from the start. Sharon is poor. She believed you, your cajolery¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯m not lying¡±

    She is a stubborn fellow. But.

    ¡°You know, you¡¯re a coward. It¡¯s punishment time¡±

    It doesn¡¯t change what I do. So, I hold down Christie and insert my dick into her vagina.

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­ha, aa?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret your indiscretion. I¡¯ll shoot my sperm all over your belly. Let¡¯s get your stomach bulging with the double size like Irina. Wee to the life where you have to grow my kids in Polka and raise them¡±

    ¡°Tss¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You looked happy. This girl looked happy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It was just a little happy imagination to be surrounded by children¡­¡­bu, but I don¡¯t want to be emunicated¡­¡­?¡±

    Don¡¯t hesitate. I move wildly back and forth in her vagina, probably after a long absence, while saying that she is used to it. Her slender and stiff waist was rampaged by my son, but it still feels amazing. Even as she endured it and pushed to heaven¡äs door, a high-pitched nasal voice is mixed and the love juice was so much that it scattered.

    ¡°Do you want to raise a child with this milk so much, nasty Cherry Blossom n Deputy Chief¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It, It¡¯s not like that¡­¡­don¡¯t say it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You greedy woman who wants to live with sex so much¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That kind of thing¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it, but you¡äre the type of person who has it in your roots¡±

    ¡­¡­No, it¡¯s not really like that. It¡¯s a threat.

    ¡°Therefore!!¡±

    I look at Christie at close range, who is holding her womb while thinking about something.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s hard to understand how to approach it. Don¡¯t let Sharon get used to it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I understand¡­¡­ya, yaa, let me tell you¡­¡­haaaa?¡±

    And I ejacte by sticking the tip directly to Christie¡¯s womb who tries to give an answer. Punishment isplete for Christie, who trembles and shows a happy smile.

    Next I apply my penis to Sharon who saw it at a distance where her legs could be entangled and stares at her.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s really good

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. This cor is a proof of my determination¡­¡­you told me I was cute. You said you want to embrace me, no matter what my home or bloodline is, and knowing what I¡¯m doing. ¡­¡­I intend to see you in my own freedom. Look at me in your free way of loving. ¡­¡­Hopefully, listen to your first love¡­¡­?¡±

    First love is not fulfilled. It¡¯s usually a misunderstanding. I think there was about one red-haired elf who ignored it and tried to push through. ¡­¡­I guess it¡¯s basically the same. These two.

    ¡°I can only guarantee only about 50 years, you know?¡±

    ¡°I already know¡±

    ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s cheating¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an affair. You¡¯re going to get me, aren¡¯t you?

    ¡°After that, I may be the only one to see your face and boobs¡±

    ¡°Please take a look at everything from now on¡±

    Sharon smiles with a giggle. She looks strangely cute as a girl. As if driven by the desire to tighten that chest.

    ¡°Good. ¡­¡­I¡¯m a bad buy. I won¡¯t let you go¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    I spread Sharon¡¯sbia, thrust my dick inside and tore up the petit virgin hole. Sharon never ceases to smile. In an attempt to please Sharon even a little, I rub her big chest and give Sharon pleasure.

    ¡°N, kuu¡­¡­a, aa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Be patient, Sharon¡­¡­I¡¯ll go in, it¡¯s all about time¡­¡­¡±

    There is a particrly prominent feel, and it feels like it came out of the cervix. Indeed a virgin. An overall bloody feel and tightness without force. Since when did I experience this feeling? ¡­¡­Irina? Stroking Sharon who keeps smiling while being slightly distorted to pain, we kiss while I rub her boobs. ¡­¡­It tasted strange. I thought so.

    ¡°Sm, Smithson¡­¡­san¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I did my best. ¡­¡­We have sex now¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    Then I begin to shake my waist, thinking that it is not good to prolong the pain. Now I have a strange feeling of excitement that I got an unexpected partner called Sharon. I thought that if I got on that wave, it would lead to ejaction sooner than I thought.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­a, aa¡­¡­tear off¡­¡­intense, intense¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sharon feels good, Sharon¡­¡­it¡¯s not just your breasts and face, your ass and pussy are also excellent¡­¡­!¡±

    She is inferior to me. But Sharon put her nails on my back and hugged me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhuu, as a woman, there are other ces where I want you to praise me more¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon brings her lips close to my ear. The cor hits my chin.

    ¡°¡­¡­As a ¡ºFemale ve¡»¡­¡­I got 100 points, don¡¯t I¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Those words sound strangely lovable. Not surprisingly, I felt really intoxicated with the words of this abusive female ve.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m happy¡­¡­?¡±

    I unleashed my desires into her stomach, feeling the view be pure white.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°¡­¡­By the way, Smithson-san¡±

    As I was holding my breath covered by two elf princesses, Christie, the youngest, looked up at me.

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If you¡¯re serious, I¡¯ll think about it¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    I asked her what she was talking about for a moment.

    ¡°Irina and I have the prospect of having a lot of your children¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think you¡¯re quite mature, unlike Irina¡±

    To my painful abstract reply.

    ¡°I¡¯m a pretty young elf. I¡¯m still young enough to say that I¡äm young¡±

    Returned abstractly. I felt like I was being threatened.

 Chapter 160: Renfangas Kingdom, Severe Earthquake

    <h4>Chapter 160: Renfangas Kingdom, Severe Earthquake</h4>

    The next morning we had finished our preparations and left. Three days and two nights. I wanted to stay a little longer, but if I stayed any longer, my butt will be heavier.

    ¡°Take care, Andy¡±

    ¡°Please leave it to me¡±

    The baron and Christie line up and shake hands with me in turn. And I hug Jeanne and Selenium lightly. Peter was sleeping peacefully. Stroke his head once. I have toe back before he thinks I¡äm an uncle who he doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold, Jeanne, Selenium¡±

    ¡°I wont get it. Why do you think there¡¯s a miraculous spring for?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Rather, you guys should take care of yourself. Differentnds have different illnesses, so please be careful¡±

    Iugh bitterly when I was warned by Selenium. Yeah, unpreparedness is one¡¯s greatest enemy.

    Maia lifting the carriage and La holding the cargo. Two dragons take off from the morning-baked Polka.

    ¡°La, isn¡¯t it heavy?¡±

    Dianne talks to Chibi La on my shoulder.

    ¡°Ho, it¡¯s all right. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s going to copse. It¡¯s going to be hard to hold somersaults¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t do anything weird¡±

    ¡°Hoho, I¡¯m joking¡±

    I really want you to give me a break. Apart from clothes and food, if you drop it, only sake will be wiped out.

    ¡°All right, we¡¯re going back to Catalina! Even though we were only three days away, the situation may have changed, so tighten up your mind!¡±

    We, agree with Dianne¡¯smand, by saying ¡¸Okay¡¹. Then, Tetes takes out a hand mirror from the luggage as if it hade up by chance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t open your luggage here, it¡¯s a catastrophe if the flight attitude tilts¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m just checking¡±

    Tetes holds her hand over the hand mirror and casts some spell. After a while the mirror bes cloudy. In a hurry, Tetes presses a parchment there. And.

    ¡°Communicate over here¡­¡­might be bad¡±

    ¡°Wh, Why?¡±

    ¡°Communication magic is not supposed toe directly around here. Now that I¡¯ve returned the blue gauntlet, I¡¯ll be contacting the mayor of Catalina¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Is Catalina going to be tough or do I need to contact directly as soon as we arrive¡­¡­no, I still have a weak connection¡­¡­we¡¯ve got to cross the Snake Mountain Range and then I¡¯ll have to try it again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You really have to tighten your mind¡±

    Dianne said so in a bad mood.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Along the wind path that Maia seems to have discovered while flying several times, we crosses the Snake Mountain Range. Tetes who had triedmunication magic several times seeded in the information capture atst after a while after we crossed the ridge. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­What happens when you trante this, Tetes?¡±

    ¡°Queen, urgent, aid, request¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°No way. My older brother and Berga are at the royal castle. So easily ¡­¡±

    Dianne and Sharon frown when they hear the code slightly copied on parchment, which Tetes reads with a difficult face.

    ¡°¡­¡­I have a bad feeling about it¡±

    ¡°Send one of the dragons to Rennesto, 100-manmander Dianne¡±

    ¡°I know. ¡­¡­Is La faster at flight speed? La, can you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Ho. With the luggage, neither myself nor Maia will change the path¡±

    ¡°Leave the luggage to Maia. Put your luggage near Catalina and carry only the Gauntlet Knights and me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see, good¡±

    ¡°Wa, Wait please, if Buster-sama and Queen re are in danger, I will also go¡±

    ¡°Neia¡­¡­I understand. All remaining corps members will re-enter Catalina. Prepare¡±

    ¡ºRoger that¡»

    I want to say that I will also go, but Dianne¡¯s election is expected to fight directly. In other words, Rennesto¡¯s citadel is somehow torn, or¡­¡­a political change. In that case, we crossbow soldiers are not suitable and obstructed to fight to move and to defend someone.

    ¡°If we need support, I let the Catalina¡äsmunication magician contact you from Tetes. You can do it, Tetes¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°All right, then the rest of themand is delegated to 10-man captain Keiron. Don¡¯t bete, everybody!¡±

    Celesta¡äs group puts their right fists on their left chests. And Catalina came into view.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey Hey¡±

    Catalina was supposed to be outrageous. Apparently, a part of the ant mound is crumbling. The reason is understood by seeing. The rock turtles were advancing.

    ¡°That¡­¡­as far as we¡¯ve scouted, rock turtles needed three days to reach here.

    Neia has an appalling face.

    ¡°Maia¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­I don¡¯t know¡±

    Check with Chibi Maia. We were also doing aerial reconnaissance. Rock turtles are monsters that can be seen from afar, so they cannot be overlooked.

    ¡°Do you think something impossible has happened? ¡­¡­Anzeros, Aurora, Maia. Can the three of you protect Catalina?¡±

    Only Anzeros nods to Dianne¡¯s question. Aurora looked at the ground so as to be unable to answer and muttered, while Maia is saying, ¡¸It may be safe to do so¡¹. Although a dragon is powerful, it is still not enough to protect the entire circumference of Catalina. At least it is not difficult to protect Catalina and wipe out monsters with the joint front of La and Maia, but there are many beast types besides the rock turtles and now Catalina, where the garrison is ying an interception war, is still in the hands of one dragon.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡­Dancing Spear, will you go?¡±

    ¡°No. ¡­¡­After all I go down¡±

    It was Neia Grans who started to chew on her lips.

    ¡°Buster-sama¡¯s emergency, I want to reach out my hands for help greatly¡­¡­but it¡¯s beyond my area of expertise, so I¡¯m not always able to move well in Rennesto. Almeida will be more useful over there¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see. Then rely on me¡±

    If Neia joins, the oddse out.

    ¡°Smithson, prepare the crossbows. Boyd prepare the ¡ºBreath Caliber¡». In cooperation with 10-man captain Anzeros and Aurora, we can only make time for nonbatants like Hilda to enter the city safely¡±

    Keiron gives instructions immediately. Crossbows can y an active role in such a level battle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, Keiron. ¡­¡­Everyone, cut a way through this¡±

    ¡°Roger that¡±

    La and Maiand. We start deploying and transferring in a hurry with the two dragons that remove the demons that flock there with tails and limbs.

    ¡°Sharon!¡±

    ¡°Wh, What is it!?¡±

    I stop Sharon from running.

    ¡°Take off that cor before you get there¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t want Felios to have an eye on me. I just can¡¯t make any excuses for the cor, just because we¡¯re dating¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t think he cares about that¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you!¡±

    We¡äre scolded by Dianne when pushing questions.

    ¡°What are you doing! Hurry, both of you!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Before Sharon makes an excuse, I push her back and I carry a crossbow and climb on Maia¡¯s back. Next I jump from her back onto the wall of Catalina and hold the crossbow. The soldiers in the war below are very excited by the appearance of dragons, even as they battle fierce battles.

    ¡°Help them, Maia¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Maia shouts loudly andunches an attack. La walks away and kicks off as many demons as possible before taking off. She disappears immediately due to an illusion.

    ¡°I¡äm going!¡±

    ¡°Please take care, Neia Grans!¡±

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to be tough¡­¡­I should have rested a little more!¡±

    Three vanguards jumped out and Boyd stood behind them with two breath calibers. Maia politely kicks monsters away to encourage allies to retreat and Hilda and nonbatants like Apple and others flee from the front gate to Catalina. Confirm it.

    ¡°Keiron!¡±

    ¡°Ouyoo!¡±

    The attack begins with Keiron¡¯s ¡¸Breath Shooter¡¹. Lantz and Goto also punch through the monster¡¯s key points one after another.

    ¡°Ku, don¡¯te¡­¡­you bastards!¡±

    Boyd ignites the ¡¸Breath Caliber¡¹ one by one and cuts off the hard wolves. Despite the fact that Breath Caliber¡¯s heat rays are strong, it is quite difficult for him to be ayman. Eventually, unlike Anzeros and the others, you can expect a battle that will not take a step against the monsters. Anzeros and Aurora draw their swords and rush to hunt down monsters one after another.

    ¡°Aurora, left wing please!¡±

    ¡°Hard Wolves are difficult to cut through with a de!¡±

    The short but powerful sword of Anzeros explodes the Hard Wolf. Explosion?

    ¡°¡­¡­! You had such a hand!¡±

    Aurora, who turned her sword around, swung her two swords down to the hard wolf, attacking from the left and right. This again blows off the head. The belly bursts. Oh, I see. ¡­¡­Bonaparte¡¯s uncle said, ¡¸Shock swords that should not be used against humans¡¹.

    ¡°Even if the hair is a little stiff, I can go fast with this¡±

    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s true Anzeros-san¡±

    After they passed, it turned into a blood pond hell. The garrison soldiers are also bbergasted.

    Meanwhile, Neia was charging into a herd of rock turtles that were breaking down the city walls.

    ¡°Rock Turtle, if you lose two legs¡­¡­it¡¯s good!¡±

    Swinging her sword. Tap into the base of the foot, insert the de more than halfway and pull out. Destroy them with their own weight. The rock turtle with two beautifully broken legs stops moving on the spot. He is too heavy to move forward or backward with his two feet. This is the method used by Renfangas regr army. For rock turtles that are slow to move, it is not difficult to aim only at the base and joints with an ogre¡äs axe. If a rock turtle get stuck in that way, you can smash its head with a hammer and kill it. However, Neia didn¡¯t stab it, but struck the rock turtle¡¯s feet one after another, rendering it from moving.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that¡­¡­but is it okay to leave it like that¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be efficient, it¡¯s a wall¡±

    A brief review of Keiron and his fight.

    ¡°¡­¡­I see. Yes¡±

    Maia, who had heard it, took the rock turtle that couldn¡¯t move and put it on the ground and began to build an earthworks in front of the broken wall.

    ¡°Hey Maia. It¡¯s a living monster¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t move, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s certainly true¡±

    ¡°It looks like a wolf monster would never crack it and it¡¯s just right¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Dragon¡¯s head. As expected, it was not a breath blow, but with the activities of Maia and Neia, the herd of monsters was safely rejected. And the rock turtles were dismissed by Maia and the ogres in town breaking their head with pickaxes and hammers. As expected, it groaned in a cruel voice and it was frightened from being reced as an earthwork.

    ¡°A lot of blood¡±

    ¡°Its a fishy smell¡­¡­¡±

    Luna and Boyd have dejected expressions. Well, unlike rock dolls, the contents are usually huge turtles, so if you kill them, the blood wille out and rot if you feel relieved.

    ¡°But for a while, we can only use them as a barrier. Rebuilding the wall requires resources, manpower and time¡±

    The mayor sighs on the bloody first floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m out of my office when it¡¯s important¡­¡­

    The mayor apologizes to Anzeros after the sword is taken care of. I guess that seems to be the role of the first member, Keiron, but when that bastard pinch left, he was tired and slept.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s our mission to defend the city in the first ce and in a period of about three days, you can¡¯te back from your neighbor¡¯s town without a dragon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I feelfortable if you can say that¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­I wonder where those beasts, emm I mean rock turtles came from. We were scouting, too, but¡­¡­we didn¡¯t notice until we were within view of the city¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­¡­¡±

    Well, the answer is unlikely toe out of your thoughts, but a strange thing is strange. Anzeros and the mayor share this question.

    ¡°I have a feeling to know what happened¡±

    Then, Neia came back. It is remarkable to make all hundred rock turtles inoperative and not sweating once.

    ¡°When I think about it, I was also found in this neighborhood. That¡¯s why¡­¡­¡±

    An elven young man running down from the upper floor shouts to block Neia from passing on her words.

    ¡°Mayor! It seems that Count Pound caused a coup d etat!?¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­¡­no way, at the time of this great invasion!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What should we do?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know the situation! N, No, we don¡¯t move here even if we know¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Indeed. No, Count Pound¡¯s criminal statement. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s just been around, but at least the Royal Castle was taken¡±

    ¡°My Goodness¡­¡­who would think that someone would take advantage of such a crisis tomit a crime¡±

    For the time being, it seems that Dianne and the others will take care of it.

    ¡°Queen re¡­¡­Buster-sama¡±

    Neia bites her lips.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I don¡¯t know who this Count Pound is, but I don¡¯t think Lord Buster will be killed¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes¡±

    I encourage Neia with Keiron.

    ¡°¡­¡­Queen re is the one who has no fighting power. If she is taken hostage first, no matter how much Buster-sama¡­¡­I¡¯m worried because Buster-sama has a strong mind for the country¡±

    Neia¡¯s dark face doesn¡¯t clear up. Certainly, the fact that the deration of crime was made so imposing is immovable.

    ¡°¡­¡­If they¡¯re not dead, Dianne and La will definitely help them¡±

    ¡°War God Dianne, with those two names she cant be beaten so easily. Please believe me¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora alsofort Neia by mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­More than that, those rock turtles. If we don¡¯t know the mystery of that, we can¡¯t move¡±

    When I urged Neia to continue, Neia snapped her lips and nodded again, wearing her hat.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s probably the same ancient transition device as the northern forest¡±

 Chapter 161: Intermission â€“ A long night in the fortress city

    <h4>Chapter 161: Intermission ¨C A long night in the fortress city</h4>

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? If you¡¯re joking, you¡¯re going to have tough¡±

    Alex Buster¡¯s voice is a bit confounded. Considering the situation, the margin itself is insane. In spite of trying to hide his nervous expression, the middle-aged skinny man called Count Shane Pond ms his elbow against the throne.

    ¡°Which country has a aristocrat who sits on the throne in a joke? I¡¯m serious, hold back, Alex Buster. The magic you¡¯re good at doesn¡¯t work for me¡±

    ¡°I see, the Count is good on the throne. Are you imitating King Ruth of Trot? No, it is a little too poor even if you imitate him. That King Ruth went to take the throne against that Ulysses III. A good old middle-aged father who desperately was checkmate by his 17-year old daughter, as there is a limit to what he can do even if it is pitiful¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the flow of the times, Devil. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to let a 17-year-old girl who can¡¯t do anything like that hold the throne without thinking¡±

    ¡°The only one who doesn¡¯t think about anything is you. The idiot that attacks Renfangas royal family from the back during the nation¡¯s critical invasion of the monsters isn¡¯t domestic or foreign. What you¡¯re doing is the worst betrayal that even put the Valerie union into a crisis¡±

    ¡°What, it depends on the Gauntlet Knights of you? Follow this new king and protect your country as you have always been, yes, as ever. ¡­¡­It¡¯s not about saving you, you just have to protect¡±

    ¡°Well Well, sitting on a chair, you¡¯re kind of a king. That¡¯s why I said, there¡¯s no reason why dragons are involved in these little things.¡±

    Alex mutters and scratches his head. Count Pound lifts his eyes and points at Alex.

    ¡°I told you to hold it down, Gold Arm. The Queen¡­¡­no, the former Queen wants to take responsibility for your verbal slip?¡±

    Next to Count Pound is re Lc Rinvar, whose arms were captured by several soldiers and spearheads are pointed towards her head. This is the current figure of the 17-year-old Queen of Renfangas Kingdom.

    Count Pond has absolute advantage as long as she is taken hostage. And the excess ornaments of Count Pond, such as rings, nes, earrings and crown have many jewels that shine in the same way. It was a stone called ¡¸Magic Power Solidification Stone¡¹ that was specially found in somebyrinths. Magic power is disturbed around this stone and doesn¡¯t work properly. Not to mention illusions. If it bes an original spell which deals with a precise and advanced art method, it bes meaningless only by a little copse. Alex, the continent¡¯s best magic warrior, specializes in magic tactics, has no point in dealing with Count Pound. If you wear such arge amount of magic power solidification stones, the effect on the surrounding air is terrible. If you have any background in magic, you will always be intoxicated by approaching it and you will be quite disgusted especially elves and some beastmen who are sensitive to the flow of energy¡­¡­does it have nothing to do with him who has no background at all?

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s an essory, Pound. So if you¡¯re going to be a monarch, in ten years, you¡¯ll make a name for yourself in history as a representative called foolish ruler¡±

    Pound was instantly stunned, butughed strongly.

    Well, then, in order to atone for the disrespect of Devil Buster, let¡¯s sacrifice one eye of this innocent former Queen!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Good, Alex Buster! Apologize and kneel down without dy¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly the line of a small fry. If you want to y king, why not do it a little bit?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Pound stands up.

    ¡°Your strength is what you¡¯re going to see in your foolish figure! Let¡¯s undo the previous words, nothing changes even if you don¡¯t have a gauntlet! Rengfangas will not copse, yes, neither the Valerie Union nor the Southern Great ins will allow us to copse! Only warriors will be gathered and supported without you! As long as Renfangas remains! That!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa, indeed. After all, you¡äre a foolish ruler, Pound. Are you afraid that Renfangas will go to the next era? Is it regrettable that we are in a position to be forgiven just because it is Renfangas?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep up with the meaningless self-confidence of a brute strength idiot! I will protect Renfangas, that¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°Crude tactics of a politician who put on airs¡±

    Alex muttered such words as if spitting them out. And.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±

    He swayed his jaw towards Queen re. Shortly after, a soldier who was pointing the spear against the Queen suddenly waved his spear at the soldier who was restricting the Queen.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Wh, What are you doing?¡±

    The soldier who stagger has his shoulder and chest cut. Queen re rushes to Alex by that chance.

    ¡°Wha¡­¡­I¡¯m here, I have such a magic stone¡­¡­you can¡¯t use magic!¡±

    Pound is startled. Immediately afterwards, the soldier peels off his armor gauntlet and throws it away. Below that is a blue gauntlet.

    ¡°Im sorry. It¡¯s a very difficult situation, just magic and strength¡±

    Alexughs. The soldier was one of the Blue Arm and special duty officer who had sneaked into Count Pound¡äs faction.

    ¡°¡­¡­I didn¡¯t expect it to work at this time, but¡­¡­hey, earn me some time. Five minutes is fine¡±

    ¡°If I tamper with the castle, I can earn 30 minutes¡±

    ¡°Moderately¡±

    Leaving the Blue Arm man to earn time, Alex takes Queen re and escapes into a hidden passage. A few minutester, the audience copsed with a roar.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The basement of Rennesto Castle leads directly to Rennesto¡¯s urban citadel, turning it into a maze in the middle. Even those who are working in the castle have hardly grasped the whole picture.

    ¡°¡­¡­My Queen. I¡¯m sorry, but can I ask you for directions?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, don¡¯t walk so confidently¡­¡­that way is going out of town¡±

    Alex didn¡¯t even know. It¡¯s no use going out of town. Now, in the midst of a major invasion, no matter how powerful Alex, the strongest magic warrior is, he couldn¡¯t escape to another city by moving through a flock of monsters, while protecting the Queen for days. However, even if you go into the city, you have to go carefully.

    ¡°Count Pound upied the castle so confidently. It is better to think that there were a considerable number of hands in Rennesto beforehand. It¡¯s a good idea not toe into contact with the soldiers carelessly¡±

    ¡°Is the aristocratic residential area a good ce? ¡­¡­Therefore, if wee in contact with Celesta and Trot¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better. Foreigners are now more trustworthy than the poor Rengfangas people. ¡­¡­But Celesta¡äs group, the dragon and War God Dianne are in Catalina. And Trot¡äs Sword Saints were sent to Ghibli fortress. If I know such a thing happens, I wouldn¡¯t have send them there¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What does Count Pound dislike so much about us?¡±

    In the dim underpass, re shows a dark face towards Alex¡¯s dim magic light.

    ¡°I¡¯m certainly immature and I can¡¯t say I¡¯m doing well as a Queenpared to the people of Valerie and King Ruth of Trot. Nevertheless, that¡¯s how it is while it may be true that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Your Majesty¡äs fault. ¡­¡­To put it bluntly, it¡¯s the Hero Neia¡±

    ¡°Neia¡­¡­? Neia should have nothing to do with it¡±

    ¡°No. The search project starting from Neia and the demon territory settlement ahead of her¡­¡­ they¡¯re scared¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the demon territory subjugation a long-cherished desire of Renfangas for 300 years¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°The expectation is that Count Pound wont end the three hundred years old wish. It is said that he was waiting and looked at the situation in his territory in the southwest, where the demons were less active.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s say that our vision is to restore the Qi flow of the demon territory and that there will be no monsters in Renfangas and that a safe and vastnd will be created in the north. ¡­¡­Do you think the Valerie countries, St. Gardo or Goth Kingdom, will keep silent?¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡­immigration will begin¡±

    ¡°I hope that¡¯s fine, but there¡¯s no longer any reason to keep the gold worm, Renfangas, in the Valerie Union. Without the military funding provided by them, the Gauntlet Knights would have to disband, the general army, which has no military body, will have to be sharply reduced inparison and in the worst case, the Valerie countries and our country may enter the Warring States period in the name of collecting loans to Renfangas. Without a reliable army, we will be repeatedly overrun by other countries¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you have the backing of Celesta or Trot, but the poor transportation will make them find it meaningful to maintain a rtionship with Renfangas. ¡­¡­Either way, we will pay for the three hundred years and if we survive without paying, we will pay at that time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Count Pound is trying to put it off. If Renfangas is the key point of the moment, no war can take ce. No nation can afford to lose Renfangas¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But people can¡¯t cultivate thisnd with relief¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, this Alex is the Queen¡¯s will. As we once dreamed of, we would like to aim for Renfangas, where the people can live happily ever after. ¡­¡­I have to get rid of the diplomatic issues that may not end while I¡äm still alive and continue for about three hundred years¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that a dream that is too much for you? Alex, we¡äre¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no dream left over to the Queen. Not only Alex, Ate, Lister or Felios. The world¡¯s strongest golden four-fingered Gold Arms and plenty of ck and Red Arm Gauntlet Knights support the queen. But not costless happiness is not easy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°And first, we have to turn the situation upside down. If we have at least four tusks, Count Pound is nothing special¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What is Felios doing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. In any case, if he doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on, he won¡¯t be able to move¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Even though it¡¯s an underground passage, Alex has a lot of restrictions on not going too far than his voice or light. So now that the magic power solidification stone is far away, it is not so easy to find them. However, Alex is the only one who can reach the closed capital of this raging country. The uneasiness shakes the Queen.

    ¡°What shall we do now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­For now, let¡¯s just go and ask the dragon group for help, we have nothing to lose. If we go to a ce with a mirror, I can usemunication magic¡­¡­yes, let¡¯s go to Celesta¡äs mansion¡±

    ¡°What about Ate and Lister¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°In today¡¯s situation, voice alone is not enough to reach them. If we can reach the dragon group withmunication magic, we can send them to Ghibli Fortress to get reinforcement. On the contrary, there is a danger that the movement will be identified and we will be followed. Although there are Blue Arms in various ces¡­¡­only Tetes is avable now¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay, let¡¯s go to the aristocratic residential area. I¡¯ll leave it up to you to make sure they don¡¯t find us¡±

    ¡°Ha¡±

    The two start walking slowly.

    ¡°In the old days¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha¡±

    ¡°When I was taught this underpass, I was very excited. One day, I¡¯ll pass through this underpass like a fairy tale and be rescued dramatically by a hero. And I had fantasies that I would be happy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. As I¡äm Your Majesty¡äs foster parent, I¡äm showing no sign of love¡±

    ¡°No. No, Alex. I¡¯m d you are here. Really¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m feeling grateful¡±

    ¡°I say so now, Alex, I¡¯ve been around you all the time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, but you can¡¯t fight blood¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve actually had the same fantasies as your predecessors¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s, well, my mother would have thought the same thing if she knew about this underpass¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for Renfangas to get help from a ¡ºPrince Charming¡». No, if its Felios, he wouldn¡¯t be a prince¡±

    ¡°I as the Queen of Renfangas don¡¯t want to meet someone who doesn¡¯t love me, so I think its good when no prince appear. Even now, I like a elegant and strong gentleman¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good¡±

    ¡°If possible, he should also be tolerant,posed and kind, I also don¡¯t care about his hair, as long as there¡¯s a man who doesn¡¯t want to stay away from me and Renfangas for a long time¡±

    ¡°Uooogh. ¡­¡­By the way, is there still an exiting?¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­Alex is cruel¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a national danger, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Alex and Queen re sneak into Celesta¡¯s mansion and preparesmunication magic by looking through Commander Dianne¡¯s room. Communication magic is a technology that Alex has put into practical use and it is a magic that prepares a strong signal that does not easily deteriorate in the flow of ¡¸Qi¡¹. Following the headwaters, it is a hint that a characteristic residual signal remained in ¡¸Qi¡¹ for a long time during the old rain beggar ritual. Bybining this with the reception of the specially developed divination magic,munication over a long distance is realized. It has the same principle as wolf smoke. In recent years, Alex has further promoted development and seeded in setting a dedicated wavelength for each individual Blue Arm, which is a investigation unit under his control. If themunication partner has a high level of sophistication and the real-time state is high, such as regr contact, the in text written together will be caught in scrying, so a richer expression can be made.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡­if they notice¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard that Tetes was fired as Blue Arm. She doesn¡¯t have anymunication obligations anymore¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about that¡±

    Alex is just leaving his luck to heaven now. Then, in the mansion before dawn, without a light, silence. Considering the possibility of being chased by the enemy, it cannot be said that Queen re can sleep. However, there is no way to entertain her. A little awkward silence.

    ¡°¡­¡­Alex, if you¡¯re as strong as you are, you can beat Count Pound alone without me, right?¡±

    Alex bitterlyughed at re who came up with such a thought.

    ¡°Well, it would be easy for me alone to beat Pound, but it would give you a chance to stick to other disturbing elements.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Someone wants to say that I¡¯m trying to make a name for myself with the Queen. ¡­¡­I can see that direction,ing from Duke Echo, the neighbour of Count Pounds¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If wepletely cut off the flow of Pound, we have no choice but to take proper steps to condemn it. If I do it alone, you will be assassinated no matter how you look at it. Nobles and some of the former ck Arms should have been in their hands. I think it will be a bit of a struggle from now on¡±

    Alex is confident that he can beat everyone one-on-one if it¡¯s a one-on-one match. It depends on the opponent, but he is not confident that he will be able to handle 3-4 ck Arms at once. There was no point in forcing it. At that time, he feels a sign from the first floor.

    ¡°Queen hide under the bed¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°It might be the enemy. Worst¡­¡­ I have to be a ¡ºStepping Stone¡» before it bes bad¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it¡±

    After confirming that the Queen has hidden herself, Alex hides behind the door and seeks out the sign of the enemy. When he waited, thinking that it would be awkward if he was careful, he suddenly heard a banging sound.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Surprised, Alex tries to see what happened. When he gently looks out from behind the door, he sees a man who is looking in the same pose from the other side of the door.

    ¡°!? ¡­¡­¡ºBing a Stepping Stone¡»!¡±

    ¡°I waited for you!?¡±

    Alex tries to activate his magic reflexively, but the man disappears from sight in an instant. Only a cry remains.

    ¡°¡­¡­You dodged!?¡±

    Despite the darkness before dawn, dodging Alex is a considerable exercise. Alex was afraid of the danger that the Queen is targeted. Alex¡¯s whole body jumps into fullbat at once¡­¡­before, a man¡¯s voice is heard over his head.

    ¡°Stop, stop! I¡¯m not an enemy!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    Looking up, there was a weird man who thrust his limbs against the wall near the ceiling of the corridor. Tall and slightly droopy. Is he about 40 years old?

    ¡°By the way, why is Alex Buster in a ce like this at this time!?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Alex himself is well known. But the man is not an ordinary person. Alex who didn¡¯t know what to do, was still alerted.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­I, I¡¯m kind of like an Ace Knight sent by Celesta¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s your name?¡±

    For some reason, Alex asks again, feeling strange to say something strangely vague. The man jumped lightly to the ground and exhaled upwards.

    ¡°I¡äm Geese Howard¡±

    The man called himself so in a dignified manner.

 Chapter 162: Intermission â€“ Intruders in the Fortress City

    <h4>Chapter 162: Intermission ¨C Intruders in the Fortress City</h4>

    The man, who called himself Geese, showed Alex an empty fist.

    ¡°I got a mission toe here. There¡¯s nothing to kill. You know?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But I¡¯m in the middle of capturing you now. At worst, I can¡¯t just trust you unless you prove that you¡äare unrted to Count Pound¡±

    ¡°Pound¡­¡­ah, Count Shane Pond. I see¡±

    Alex gets a clue as Geese nods and shows off. Count Pound is a less important person to foreigners. He has a rtively rich territory, but that¡¯s a story in Renfangas. Many foreign powers who define the point of the kingdom as the Gauntlet Knights don¡¯t look into such a territorial lord. Celesta who are interested in Pound are narrowed down. The Eastern Army Corps or the special intelligence brigade is prepared with the force and things of Count Pond. I see, he knows his remorse. It is not the job of the general army to investigate that far. When ites to.

    ¡°Ace Knight of the Intelligence Brigade¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. As one would expect, Alex Buster, Shadow Prime Minister¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time. I¡¯m tired of not being able to get information unless I get it¡±

    Then, the question is the unnaturalness that you don¡¯t call yourself ¡¸Ace Knight dispatched from Celesta for the search business¡¹. What kind of work does he do in Celesta? It doesn¡¯t matter at this time. This is because if Renfangas can turn Ace Knight who participates in the rock dragon flight or exploration project, there is no point in asking the previous history etc.

    ¡°¡­¡­By the way, how did you get into Rennesto? There is no news about the arrival of a Rock Dragon flight¡±

    ¡°I came on foot. This team has had a difficult selection, so I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s got here first¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    It was unexpected in many ways. Alex feels dizzy. There is no one among the ck Arms who can do it, such as walking through Renfangas during the monster invasion by walking alone. However, it came into view. If you fly as many as five rock Dragon flights, it will take only one day to put in dozens of people. Still, alone, a man who is turned over here by himself. Before the official formation decision.

    ¡°Why did you suddenlye to this mansion without going to the castle first? It seems that you can quickly understand the situation at that speed¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Geese scratches his cheek.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mzy¡­¡­I thought to take a rest with my friends first¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really intend toe to the royal castle. I nned to secretly join 100-manmander Dianne to help her and collect information, regardless of this¡­¡­well, that¡¯s the way it is, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be a parent¡±

    In other words, he is a ¡¸Personal Secret reinforcement¡¹ that 6th Minister Ashton gave to his daughter and wasn¡¯t dispatched ording to the request for support received by Celesta. Otherwise, this unpleasantness cannot be exined. Even if there was some kind of faction conflict, if you think normally, the first thing to be introduced will be the one by flying dragon service. There is such a difference between the wings of a rock dragon and the legs of a human and it is difficult to walk to Renfangas at this time. By turning it over, the person who dispatched him had been moving him long before the decision to dispatch Celesta¡¯s Ace Knight. Nothing could be beaten by such a move, except by Minister Ashton, who was watching this trend along with the safety of his daughter.

    ¡°Good grief, you¡¯re a great detective¡±

    ¡°Incidentally, if Ashton¡¯s hand piece was too fast, it would be pretty predictable. The pseudonym is because it¡¯s a ce where it doesn¡¯t make a wave.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t like it, you. If you knew that people were thinking about things, you wouldn¡¯t be able to take it into consideration¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t afford it. ¡­¡­Just in case, show me the emblem¡±

    ¡°Aiyo¡±

    Geese who thought he would be asked that, took out a small Ace Knight emblem from his pocket. Alex uses magic to make sure. It was old but real.

    ¡°Good, I trust you¡±

    Alex makes a quick decision. Despite some magical insurance, it¡¯s irretrievable if he makes a mistake with the person he trusts now, but he can¡¯t wait alone for the situation to clog up. Felios and some Blue Arms who are somewhere in the royal capital are the only allies who can hope to defend the Queen until they seek Alex.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Looking downstairs, several soldiers were lying down.

    ¡°What is that, Ge¡­¡­no, Geese Howard¡±

    ¡°If you try to sneak in, you have to match up with each other. I felt like they were robbers, so I kicked them down¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong. Well done¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for you guys¡±

    Alex approaches them and casts a powerful, personally developed hypnotic technique on them. Even a ferocious monster can¡¯t wake up for a week without having it solved by him. This is less expensive than to tie them up poorly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can I ask for a little scouting? If you can find Felios or Berga, please bring them here¡±

    ¡°I just entered the capital in the evening, so what I want to do now is to take a break¡±

    ¡°You can take a restter, please¡±

    Alex can¡¯t run around with the queen and no matter how much he trusts, he can¡¯t leave the queen to this man. Besides resting slowly. Then, Alex has no choice but to protect the Queen himself. The doubling of manpower increased the possibilities, but not the options for action.

    ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t know that guy called Felios¡­¡­I might make a mistake¡±

    ¡°Why do you think our knights have such an easy-to-understand mark?¡±

    Alex points on his Golden Gauntlet.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be a fake¡±

    ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s enough room for excuses¡­¡­feel sorry for the pitiful exhausted errand boy¡±

    When Geese sighs, he disappears into the town of Rennesto, which has begun to light up.

    ¡°¡­¡­My Queen, you cane out now¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­that, did you notice¡±

    Queen re sneaks out from the corner of the corridor. Alex told her to hide, but he felt cold and sweaty when he noticed that she hade to see him while he was responding to Geese.

    ¡°If I ask you to hide, it would be easier for me if you follow it¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡­wh, who was he? I didn¡¯t see him in the Gauntlet Knights¡±

    The Gauntlet Knights are a group of close to a thousand people. It takes strong memory and attention to look at a person at a nce and determine if that person was in Gauntlet Knights. Of course, the Queen isn¡¯t the only one who is solely for the control of Gauntlet Knights. There¡¯s no point in not remembering the end and you can¡¯t me it, but this young queen knows it properly. That fact, though modest, would be very encouraging for the Gauntlet knights. Alex is pleased with it and exins who the man who has just disappeared is.

    ¡°Geese¡­¡­No Sieg Becker. Called Celesta¡¯s most troublesome Ace Knight. Probably so¡±

    ¡°Is he strong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a man who is said to be evenly matched with that ¡ºDancing Spear¡» Almeida if he is serious. Minister Ashton gave us a pretty good reinforcement, although it was not intended¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I suppose so. I don¡¯t know the details, but I can see that Alex has a little bit of a gentle face. It is the face that a good wind is blowing¡±

    ¡°M, Muu¡­¡­My Queen, I will retire in ten years. I don¡¯t want you to rely on this face to judge things¡±

    ¡°Huhuu¡±

    re grinned and stared at Alex, who purposely looked grumpy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like what I think is cute, but I observe it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Alex patted his face as if he had grasped it and looked bitter.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°I thought it would be a hassle to run around the city and find one person. I just wanted to join Captain Dianne¡±

    Geese runs around the city in the morning. The nned fort was much easier to move than Celesta¡äs chaotic capital Quica, but also to his opponents who should not be found. Too good streets for prospects, no obstacles, and no passages on the city walls. Most of them have the same height as the roof. Stealth behavior during the day is difficult.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing? Climbing the city walls is prohibited for ordinary people!¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    He is often chased by the guards. And in the streets, he can see strange soldiers here and there. Geese was familiar with the city during the war or right after the end of the war.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand guard¡­¡­¡±

    Even now, he remembers the atmosphere of trying to find and suppress rebellious things. It was not easy to run around, avoiding the eyes of soldiers who looked like such special military police and the eyes of the guards.

    But.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh¡±

    Geese stops when he finds a corner with a distinct air on the outskirts of the town. There are neither guards nor military police. There is no pressure. When he entered a private house that was intricately attracted¡­¡­blood thirst.

    ¡°Owaa!?¡±

    Jump and dodge. A long sword strike was passing by where Geese¡¯s torso was.

    ¡°Did you dodge it?¡±

    ¡°Felios, calm down, take a distance!¡±

    The sword smashed the wall of the private house, but withdrew without waiting for Geese¡¯s fall. When Geese put his hands on the roof of the private house and rebuilt it, he saw two elf male knights there. Gold and ck. In this country, you¡¯ll see a distinctive gauntlet that means a strong man.

    ¡°Felios¡­¡­you¡¯re Gold Arm Glory Felios!?¡±

    ¡°You are¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Why draw a bow knowing we¡¯re Gauntlet Knights?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t draw! Why are the guys in this country trying to kill me for the time being?¡±

    Before Geese¡¯s words are over, Berga¡¯s shes. Geese bounces around the wall to avoid it.

    ¡°You¡¯re not ordinary¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Two knights taking the same posture.

    ¡°¡­¡­A noble who is also a knight. Well, I know it¡¯s crunchy¡­¡­¡±

    Geese puts his hand on the anesthetic needle hidden behind the cloak. Worst of all, he should put them to sleep and then take them with him¡­¡­ When he tries to put this rough idea into action, a few figures appear in the air.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°What, this time!?¡±

    Surprised knights. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­Both sides stop! I¡¯ll take care of this here!¡±

    Standing in the middle of both sides in a dignified manner, Geese¡­¡­no, Sieg wanted to meet that person.

    ¡°Captain Dianne!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you here, Becker. Exin the situation¡±

    ¡°You want to know the details¡±

    On the other side, a female elf knight is pleased to see the two knights again.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°Sharon!¡±

    ¡°Is it safe¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the situation, Berga?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Before that, what is that cor? No way¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not important in the current situation Berga¡±

    ¡°Wait, Sharon, this is also important¡±

    Tetes breaks into the quarrel.

    ¡°Please put an end to it, Knight Chief, Great Knight Chief!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You are a subordinate of Sharon¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Regr Knight Tetes. I¡¯ve been contacted by the Queen¡¯s emergency¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well in fact, we don¡¯t know yet¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So why are you fighting¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes and Sharon are stunned. La, standing next to Dianne, snorts, wearing a cloth taken from the air.

    ¡°Ho, it¡¯s been a while. That wild boar elfes to a settlement. I think there¡¯s a clue in your hands¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s been a while, La, older sister¡±

    Sieg shrugs his shoulders. It was overbearing, but it was clear.

    ¡°All of you know Alex Buster. I¡¯ll bring you to him¡±

    He seemed to be able to talk straight atst and Sieg breathed out a sigh not knowing how often he did so today.

 Chapter 163: Heroâ€™s sword

    <h4>Chapter 163: Hero¡¯s sword</h4>

    We¡äre flying in the sky on Maia. On the back are me, Neia, Irina and Aurora. Anzeros and the men are Catalina¡¯s defense.

    ¡°Transition device¡­¡­a relic that cannot be reproduced in modern times along with ancient barriers and Dragon yers¡±

    ¡°I thought it was an essory to the ancient barrier, I¡±

    ¡°I mean, its different¡­¡­strictly speaking, we haven¡¯t grasped half of the structure. If we could grasp it, we could connect the continents¡±

    ¡°Is it useless even with the research power of the elves?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. The ruins of the ancient civilization are so isted¡±

    Irina has a bitter face. It¡¯s not Irina¡¯s fault, but did I hurt her pride that I said that even elves couldn¡¯t do it?

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to transfer arge amount of monsters without an activation spell. I don¡¯t think there is a way for monsters to analyze and cast spells¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s broken¡±

    Neia says holding down her hat so as not to receive the wind during the flight.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of structure the transition device itself is, but it sometimes starts up on its own¡­¡­and it¡¯s like being flown to a transition device in a destroyedbyrinth¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Indeed, part of the transition transportationwork is broken. If so, there is a possibility that a outburst will ur depending on the Qi flow¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but how do we stop the monsters?¡±

    Neia blinks her eyes.

    ¡°Stop¡­¡­isn¡¯t it impossible? It¡¯s a very violent explosion¡±

    ¡°Hey hey¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not unstoppable. If you put up a simple closing spell, you should be able to deny the transfer contact a little even though it¡¯s running wildly¡±

    ¡°Simple closure?¡±

    ¡°It exists for the purpose of punishing the ns. It¡¯s a ns patriarchal privilege. Of course, if you use it for mischief in the forest, you will be punished on the contrary¡±

    ¡°Hee¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s very helpful¡±

    ¡°Did you think about anything, Neia?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, that¡­¡­if the transfer device was activated, would we fight at the water¡¯s edge?¡±

    To what extent of a power yer is she.

    A mountainside, not far from Catalina. A ruined ce in a seemingly deserted city that has copsed intricately. It was abyrinth ruin that was destroyed three hundred years ago.

    In the demon territory, thebyrinth that once existed in the northern six countries at that time, was destroyed several times under the impetus to knock out monsters from the continent. At that time, the function of thebyrinth was not well understood and no one knew what would happen if it was destroyed. The theory that ¡¸The majority is an adjustment mechanism of the calcted arranged Qi¡¹ doesn¡¯te out of the hypothesis and it is limited to the northern six countries, while the theory ¡¸Labyrinth which collects a lot of monsters was a mere monster manufacturing device and only harm¡¹ seemed to have been strong. And the monsters are eradicated by being destroyed¡­¡­the result is exactly the opposite. All the bad Qi that was supposed to be filtered out in thebyrinth leaked out, creating arge amount of monsters in various ces and the northern six countries were destroyed. Wended on the ruins of abyrinth that waspletely destroyed.

    ¡°I had the image that there were more monsters. Even after subtracting the transition and so on¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s originally abyrinth¡­¡­but it¡¯s still quiet¡±

    Aurora and I had the same feeling in the remains of thebyrinth with only the sound of the northern wind inte autumn.

    ¡°No¡­¡­was it overkill?¡±

    With one hand on the brim of the hat and one on the handle of the sword, Neia is running her eyes with a serious face at any time.

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­that, monster¡±

    ¡°The transition effect doesn¡¯tst so long and monsters are infinite in the short term¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I agree¡±

    Naia pulls the brim of her hat and hides her expression.

    ¡°¡­¡­Perhaps, it¡¯s a ¡ºDevil¡»¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Do you underestimate the senile old man who lived a hundred years? I¡¯ll tell you what you¡¯re trying to do¡±

    ¡°Eh, well¡­¡­I just thought about it¡±

    ¡­¡­I didn¡¯t think of it.

    ¡°What do you mean, Neia? No way, a ¡ºDevil¡» is here¡­¡­¡±

    When asked, Neia smiles awkwardly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just spection. But I was brought to this area¡­¡­ just after he and I had our biggest attack. If this transfer device went out of control again, he would be involved in it. Maybe¡­¡­that¡¯s all there is to it¡±

    ¡°Fuumu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Either way, let the Catalina people realize the danger of Rock Turtle spawning from here. It¡¯s unclear if Irina¡¯s blockade spell will work perfectly¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not the same. The response isn¡¯t different. Maia, can you simultaneously support my spell? It¡¯s enough to correct the disorder¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it from my uncle, but I¡¯ve never done anything so difficult¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Trust me. It¡¯s not that big of a deal¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do it¡±

    Irina and Maia descend into a distorted room (or rather a gap between the crumbling walls) that seems to be the transfer device, and two people start casting spells.

    For the time being, I¡¯m free, so I talk to Neia.

    ¡°Is that devil so strong?¡±

    ¡°Eh, well¡­¡­to the extent that we fought for about two full days and failed to finish it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Fight for two full days¡­¡­. Even the most energetic Anzeros won¡¯tst half a day if she fights with all her might. Even Aurora has a lot more physical strength than us, but she doesn¡¯tst an hour without rest. In the first ce, Neia is an excellent warrior who greatly surpasses those two and can be said to beparable to Dianne in actual fighting power. Fighting with it for two days and enduring¡­¡­is it better than a dragon ss?

    ¡°I¡¯m often motivated to fight again¡±

    ¡°With it, the Kalwin Valley was dangerous at some point. Besides¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you want to remove the trouble?¡±

    Suddenly a voice rang out of nowhere. Neia tightens her expression in an instant and looks around with her ears upright as if they bounce up from her hair.

    ¡°You!!¡±

    Then, Neia set up a posture while drawing her sword and turning around.

    It was a dreadful creature. Beyond the rubble, on the rock. A human with a pale face and no hair or eyebrows¡­¡­no, the ears are like an elf. However, the silhouette of the whole body looks like a wolf with bat wings. However, the whole body is slippery and ckish. I can¡¯t see well, but it seems that there are some arms under the wolf¡¯s forefoot, which I can see here and it is unpleasant because they move.

    ¡°What is that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Devil, orrn¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hihihihihihi, hihihihihihihihihihi!¡±

    The devil makes a crispugh with the volume increasing rapidly from a little chuckle. However, contrary to itsughter, it didn¡¯t smile at all. So I couldn¡¯t judge that it wasughing and I couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Fight a foe. Fight a foe. Hero, Neia. Your foe is me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Neia slowly moved her legs and casually stood in a position to cover me. The killing intent that is emitted from the whole body isparable to Dianne who has already be serious. However, the fight didn¡¯t start. Because I¡¯m not taken hostage?

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­Maia¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming¡±

    In response to my murmur, Chibi Maia instantly appears on my shoulder and whispers, but I deny it.

    ¡°No, protect Irina and Aurora¡±

    ¡°Why¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Aurora may not be able topete with it¡±

    My intuition tells me that the strangeness of the strange creature in front of me is not strange at any time.

    ¡°Dragon. I don¡¯t know. Hero, let¡¯s fight together. Dragon, which side are you on? Do you eat hero¡¯s meat? It¡¯s delicious¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I assure you. Hero, is delicious. It went quite well. How about we fight together?¡±

    The devil says so in a soft voice. And again, the volume suddenly rises and heughs. Neia holds her sword in a horizontal position while fixing her hat¡­¡­she had a hateful expression that I had never seen before.

    ¡°Shut up¡±

    ¡°Hihihihihihihihihihihihi¡±

    Laughing voice without facial expressions. There are several icicles released by Chibi Maia, piercing the devil¡¯s feet.

    ¡°!? Don¡¯t you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Human flesh is bad. ¡­¡­devil¡¯s meat is better¡±

    ¡°Maybe. Ah, surely. I¡¯ve never eaten myself¡±

    I don¡¯t know what the devil mean, but its words are between madness and intelligence.

    ¡°I eat Hero. You eat me, good. Great!¡±

    ¡°What is with that guy?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled. It¡¯s cunning and brutal¡±

    Nea says in a low voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move or I can¡¯t protect you¡±

    ¡°I, I understand¡±

    Immediately after saying that, Neia shakes her sword. A big shock wave urred.

    ¡°Hihihihihihihihihihibua!?¡±

    The devil is blown away. It instantly turned itself in the air when it was taken aback.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start the second round, Neia Grans. ¡­¡­Continue, continue. It¡¯s been a while since thest time!?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!! That mouth, that eye, thatughter! ¡­¡­I¡¯ll erase it!!¡±

    Neia jumps. The devil flutters its wings and collides with Neia at a distorted eleration. There is a horrifying sound echoes.

    ¡°Tsk¡±

    Neia just frowned a little. Shends and looks up at the devil.

    ¡°Hihihihihihihihihihi! I wonder if there was still that scale!¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately!¡±

    The armor worn under Neia¡¯s clothes is destroyed by one te. A palm-sized te fell from the cloak. That armor technique is also a sufficient over-tech from the perspective of Celesta and Trot.

    ¡°Hihihihihihihihihihihi¡±

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±

    Aerial and ground. Walls and walls. Two shadows intersect at super high speeds, kicking off various ces. There are sparks in the immediate vicinity of me, so I¡¯m scared, but I can¡¯t move because Neia told me not to move.

    ¡°Andy-sama!!¡±

    ¡°Andy-san!¡±

    Maia and Aurora try to run over to my side. However, at that moment, a light ball suddenly flies from the entanglement of the two.

    ¡°Kyaa!?¡±

    Bang!! It hit Maia directly. Her small body is blown away and Aurora who catches her is also blown away for 10 meters.

    ¡°Maia!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­¡­it just hurt a little bit¡±

    When I scream unintentionally, Chibi Maia informs me of her safety.

    ¡°Hihihihihihihi¡±

    ¡°You!!¡±

    If you look closely, the devil¡¯s light ball attack was intermittently exhaled from its mouth and prevented by Neia¡¯s sword. If I were moving, maybe Neia couldn¡¯t stop it. Once again, I realize the dreadful skill of Neia and the devil¡äs fighting ability.

    After exchanging blows, Neianded in front of me. The devil also returns to the original rock.

    ¡°Hihihihihihihi.hihihihihihihihihihihihihihihi! You¡¯re not weak, Hero. But you didn¡¯t get stronger¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you¡äre getting weaker. I will show you quickly, unlike that fellow¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You really want to die¡±

    ¡°I want to die? I want to die. No, I want to kill you. It¡¯s fun. Death. You¡¯re more fun than that fellow, Hero. It looks like you¡¯ll die. No, I want to kill you¡±

    Hihihihihihihihi, the devilughs with its voice only. Neia gnashed her teeth.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to be¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you do it? Then die. That¡¯s fun¡±

    Basaa and the devil spread its wings. And then¡­¡­suddenly it jumped up into the sky and plunged towards me.

    ¡°Be careful!!!¡±

    Neia tackles me. Its so strong that I¡¯m blown up to the wall. I was suffocating, but I was so grateful to see the trace of that devil¡¯s sudden drop. Three secondary arms on the inside of the forefoot extend and the ground is crushed with a fist. Because it was a formerbyrinth, it was a bedrock, but the fist stuck deeply and cracks were spread around. If it hits you directly, you¡äre definitely minced. I want to go home soon.

    ¡°Hihihihihihi. I wondered if I could hit him gently. So I tried to have fun¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Chakin, Neia repositions her sword. Is there anything I can do? At least don¡¯t be a shackle for Neia. Is there anything? While thinking so, I press my chest and cough. At that moment, I feel a stick in my chest pocket. ¡­¡­It¡¯s the crest engraving pen.

    ¡°!¡±

    I can do anything with this. I am convinced without any grounds. I stand up. No, I pretended to stand up and fall down.

    ¡°Smithson-san!?¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯t worry¡­¡­¡±

    Seriously. ¡­¡­I draw a crest while pretending to be in agony. As soon as the crest ispleted, I stand up.

    ¡°Eat this!¡±

    Throw the belt.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Hihihihihihi!¡±

    A belt sword inspired by the papyrus sword that Aurora made a long time ago. I know that it has no power at all. After all, I¡¯m neither a swordsman nor I can do anything with a belt. However, Neia was surprised at the sudden counterattack and the devilughed. And the devil jumped over Neia and attacked me again. I was waiting for it.

    ¡°Uoooooooooo!!¡±

    I throw a cloak toward the devil and jump away while blocking the view. Get a moment of time. The devil gets caught, breaks through the cloak with its secondary arm and hits the ground. The fist sinks and the whole upper body of the devil drops on the ground. ¡­¡­The engraved crest turns hard ground into mud. This is my favorite. Of course, the hardness of the ground will return to the original level when the markings are cut off, so the devil hardens when its body is sunk into the ground.

    ¡°Neia!!¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san, get away quickly!!¡±

    Needless to say. I try to leave with a dash. However, the devil crushes the solid ground and raises itself. Then the ground sways and I roll terribly on the ground within a few meters. Neia immediately catches up with me and protects me, wielding her sword. The devil was staring at us and smiled with that face for the first time.

    ¡°It¡¯s fun. Even such a tiny piece of garbage tried to kill me. That¡¯s great. That¡¯s great. Hihihihihihihihihihihihi!!!¡±

    ¡°Die, ohhh!!¡±

    ¡°Good! That¡¯s why you¡¯¡äll die too!!¡±

    Before Neia tries to swing her sword, the devil¡äs body shes entirely.

    ¡°!!¡±

    In a hurry, Neia changes her steps and stands in front of me. The next moment, the light exploded.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When I notice. It is snowing there. Me and Neia were buried in the snow.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    When I wake up, there is just a world of snow. Snowscape. Only the area around Neia is dyed red.

    ¡°!?¡±

    When I hurriedly hugged Neia, her cloak was burnt, most of the armor of the special armor had fallen apart, and¡­¡­blood was flowing out from her chest. This is where Neia first received the devil¡¯s attack. There was not enough armor there and she was injured.

    ¡°Neiaa!!¡±

    I don¡¯t know what to do. Where is this ce, how deep is Neia¡äs injury and what happens to that devil?

    ¡°¡­¡­Da, Damn, can I just hold it down?¡±

    If I know such a case would happen, I should have learned medical skills and first aid from Hilda.

    ¡°The wound is not deep. If you press the blood, it will stop soon. More than that, warm up your body. Give her a hug. If possible, it is desirable to take it to a ce that can ovee snow¡±

    I hear a voice from somewhere. I thought it was empty ear.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is there anyone?¡±

    I look around. Nobody is here. The area is a snowscape. Neia¡¯s shed blood, the sword that stuck on the ground and the ups and downs of the mountains and cloudy weather were all I could see.

    ¡°Be quick. Hypothermia is serious¡±

    ¡°Who is it!?¡±

    I¡¯m scared by the words I¡¯ve heard again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to save Neia, qualified person¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Who is it!? Where!?¡±

    ¡°Are you timid or brave? I suppose you are brave because you are timid. Well, that¡¯s fine¡±

    At that moment, I saw light at the edge of my field of view. It is¡­¡­the sword with an unnaturally thick de that is beside Neia. A rainbow-colored light wasing from the de.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sword¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it the first time you see weapons talking, youth?¡±

    ¡°The sword is talking!?¡±

    ¡°My name is sh Sword. A hero¡¯s servant and guardian. I recognize your courage in what you do. That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s eptable to talk to you¡±

    The sword had the voice of a middle-aged man, speaking in a dull tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let Neia die. Do as I say¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I understand!¡±

 Chapter 164: Heroâ€™s Sword 2

    <h4>Chapter 164: Hero¡¯s Sword 2</h4>

    As the talking sword says, I dragged Neia and started moving in the snow. However, it snows as far as the eye can see. I can¡¯t find a ce with a roof.

    ¡°Where is this¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°In terms of circumstances, Orn¡¯sst breaking light would have triggered the transition device again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You mean that this is in the middle of the demon territory?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t deny the possibility. I¡¯m not sure where we will be after a while¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy. Look at the stars at night. It¡¯s something a sailor, or an uneducated person, can do to identify a ce based on time and star position¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you know the time?¡±

    ¡°Easy. Even though things may appear this way, I¡äm a fruit of ancient technology¡±

    It¡¯s a convenient sword.

    ¡°Nevertheless¡­¡­damn, heavy¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not something to say to a girl, but Neia was pretty heavy. My legs are sinking in the snow and it¡¯s hard to move, so it¡¯s even easier to experience it.

    ¡°A human body feels heavy without power. And, although it¡¯s pretty broken, her armor is pretty heavy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Can¡¯t you help me somehow? For example, like doing something magical to increase my strength or blowing away the snow¡±

    ¡°What do you want from a sword? I¡¯m a weapon after all. If you have enough sword skill, I could blow away the snow¡±

    ¡­¡­I remember the shing that Sir Bonaparte shot in the open fields north of the royal capital. If I could do that, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about my feet. This guy looks like a hero¡¯s sword and I can¡¯t use a sword, but if I just shake it¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­¡­Can I try it?¡±

    ¡°I think I can shoot as much as a sonic shoot¡±

    ¡°Impossible¡±

    ¡°Then stop. You can¡¯t suppress the recoil of destruction as you¡äre no better than a good-for-nothing¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    It was useless after all. Tsk.

    After walking around, I found a side hole in a rock wall of a little height, so I carried Neia there.

    ¡°I wish I had firewood¡±

    ¡°A bonfire in a cave is dangerous. It can be life-threatening¡±

    ¡°So I can¡¯t make a bonfire. What do I burn?¡±

    There is flint, but I don¡¯t have anything in my hand because I¡¯ve just thrown my cloak as a blind. I mean, it¡¯s pretty cold because of that. It really doesn¡¯t make sense if I burn Neia¡¯s cloak. Even if it gets warm for a moment, it is not possible to keep us warm.

    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble¡­¡­I¡¯m pretty cold too¡±

    ¡°Still in contact with me. As long as you wake her up, Neia can use magic. You can improve the situation¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡­I mean, can I remove this armor?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask me for permission¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you her guardian?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a guardian¡±

    The strange thing is that it¡¯s a proper guy, even though it¡¯s noisy.

    That¡¯s why I decided to take it off from Neia. The armor is heavy and because it¡¯s made of metal, it¡¯s uselessly cold and just stinks. ¡­¡­W, Well, I¡¯m not afraid, but that¡¯s not the case right now.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost useless now¡­¡­¡±

    The intricately structured armor was struck by the devil¡¯s destructive light (I don¡¯t know, but it should be thought of as a indiscriminate radiation of a light ball attack), and most of the front surface was cracked and copsed. Although the armor was barely connected by rings and stitches, it¡¯s clearly more than arge amount of scrap iron.

    ¡°This is also great¡­¡­although the armor is falling apart, Neia is almost safe¡±

    ¡°There is a special process that nullifies the severe damage caused by being destroyed. Well, it¡¯s not something we could fix

    ¡°If it¡¯s broken and the person is safe, I can still take it to an armorer¡±

    Only the back armor is safe, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, the armor which became scrap iron decoration clothes is taken off. Under the armor, only the upper part of the left chest was torn. This is the part that was destroyed by the first attack.

    ¡°¡­¡­Can I take it off?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me for permission¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry with me¡­¡­¡±

    It would be too scary if you were frightened by the hero¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Even if I get angry, I can¡¯t do anything about it. All I can do is talk and at best release power and seal¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so?¡±

    ¡°You have some excessive expectations for this sword. After all, I¡äm a weapon and it doesn¡¯t make sense unless someone holds me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then I¡¯ll take it off¡±

    For the time being, I put my hands together in the sense of apology, then remove Neia¡äs clothes and check the wound.

    The wound on her chest was like a stab or a scratch.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s certainly not deep, but it¡¯s a terrible wound. Surely a scar will remain¡±

    I gently apply a hand towel to the wound and press it down. Then, holding the shirtless Neia from the back, I cover her with something that can be covered, such as under armor and cloak and convey the warmth. ¡­¡­Neia doesn¡¯t wake up. She doesn¡¯t even react, when I touch her wound. She was just breathing.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re so small, Neia¡±

    ¡°Mu?¡±

    ¡°You can understand when you hold her¡±

    A tough warrior who fought against a devil. A girl who is trying to move Renfangas and move the history of the continent. Although she isn¡¯t usually strong, Neia still has a strong presence in key areas. Her body is small, soft and cold when I hold it again.

    ¡°There are only five guardians like this¡­¡­what kind of ce is Kalwin, sword?¡±

    ¡°Kalwin is a special ce, but Neia is also special. All other heroes are men¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so?¡±

    It was a little unexpected. I was wondering if there were other women, either because of extreme meritocracy or biased selection criteria. ¡­¡­Well, even though there are many female soldiers at Celesta and Renfangas, the main force is still men. Even if it is called a nonstandard world, is it appropriate if strength is the standard?

    ¡°That hero, however¡­¡­are there other swords like you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No. The hero¡¯s sword is only possessed by the sh Knight. Some treasures have been transmitted to each of the other heroes, but I haven¡¯t seen anything like me¡±

    ¡°Hee¡­¡­I don¡¯t really understand thatposition¡±

    Neia seems to have said that when she introduced herself, she was a second horse. It may be a round table, but at least it¡¯s not the top. Even so, she can carry a talking sword that I have never heard of anywhere else. Is it something special? Or are the other treasures even more amazing?

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s with that face you might want to ask something, qualified person¡±

    ¡°That, but why you call me qualified person?¡±

    There are a lot of things I want to ask, but for the time being, I will ask a question to the sh Sword. There was also the purpose of embracing the soft skin of Neia who fainted and to mix my unscrupulousness which rejoiced in a little happy and shameful state. Well it doesn¡¯t have to give a clear answer. ¡¸I don¡¯t understand anyway¡¹ because the bottom line is that it can¡¯t be helped without being notified of the circumstances of each thing, so I understand it to some extent. However, the sword answered inly.

    ¡°You¡¯re a qualified hero¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°You used your wisdom and courage to confront the devil. To save Neia. I admitted that heart was courage and you qualified to speak with the hero¡¯s sword. Any doubts?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I can¡¯t do anything with a sword. I have no intention of taking you away from Neia.¡±

    ¡°I know dimly¡±

    ¡°Oi¡±

    ¡°But youth. I¡¯ll never speak or show my power to unqualified people. I don¡¯t do that. That¡¯s my promise to the first sh Knight, nce Lend¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What the hell is that?¡±

    You promised a troublesome thing and I saw a shady sword. The sword pulsed the light. It looks like an expression to repair it somehow.

    ¡°A sword with great power has a will. Have you ever imagined the situation?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    In the first ce, a sword has no will and it is impossible to speak. If you care about that, you can¡¯t make a sword one by one.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then imagine. ¡­¡­If you have a sword, choose something that handles power and release power at will. If that¡¯s a well-known fact¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your skill, it¡¯s not your nature, it¡¯s not your destiny, it¡¯s your free will. If you threaten that intention in some way, you can think that you can easily get power¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡­¡­There was no idea.

    ¡°For example, there are cases where the original owner is taken hostage. There is also a threat that it will break if you don¡¯t release your power. Even if it is not me who breaks so easily, if it is a relic of a far era, it will release power. Even then, there is a risk of breaking¡±

    ¡°Afraid of that¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°My role is to protect the world, protect people, and defend those who fight for it. ¡­¡­Therefore, there is amandment between me and a hero. I must never show the existence of my will except those who are recognized as heroes. They don¡¯t think of me as a sword that speaks and dont show of my power¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s tough, even for a sword¡±

    ¡°Not so much¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it possible to use you in a war between humans?¡±

    ¡°Maybe my power is needed to ughter people¡±

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s right¡±

    The sh Sword gives off a light that looks exactly like a Dragon yer. Dragon yer is an overkill in battles between humans. Certainly it is not necessary and it is said that you should not use it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, isn¡¯t it really about fighting with dragons?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s a dragon?¡±

    ¡°No, ¡­¡­I¡¯ll tell you straight away, but you¡¯re a dragon yer, right?

    ¡°¡­¡­No, it¡¯s different in a double sense¡±

    The voice that echoes from the sword bes low. ¡­¡­Did it get angry?

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡äs not a Dragon yer¡±

    Suddenly I heard a voice from under my jaw. As I looked, Neia slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Neia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, ¡­¡­th, thank you very much. It¡¯s warm¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    When I heard Neia awkwardly, I remembered hugging Neia¡¯s bare upper body. Or rather, I was holding her boobs.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°Yaa¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave. Neia, treat yourself. The youth should keep you warm until a moving med stands. It¡¯s pretty cold¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that¡±

    ¡°I understand. Neia¡±

    In the cloak and under the armor, I narrow my arm. Breasts should be gently touched. But I touch it.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s an emergency¡±

    Neia says in a bitter and shy voice. Immediately afterwards, she casts a number of magic spells in session and heals herself.

    ¡°Bing familiar with this skill¡­¡­it will take about an hour for the chest wound to be healed¡±

    ¡°Are you good at healing spells?¡±

    The Medical Treatment Light Skill used by Selenium, etc., converts vitality and closes wounds.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not exactly cured. It just solidifies the condition of the wound so that the wound doesn¡¯t spread even if it doesnt bleed and moves and it deceives the pain with a sensory illusion¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s bad!¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do it this way, I won¡¯t be able to act. ¡­¡­I always do this when I get hurt in a fight¡±

    She will be full of old wounds.

    ¡°So, it isn¡¯t a¡­¡­Dragon yer?¡±

    Encourage the continuation of earlier.

    ¡°The sh Sword is the sh Sword. I¡¯ve heard that those called Dragon yer were mass-produced in a distant period as the lower rank of the sh Sword¡±

    ¡°Lower rank!?¡±

    ¡°Some of them were the same as me, but they lost their judgment and became just a weapon. Originally, the type of me who had a will was the right way¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I feel like listening to the truth of a great history.

    ¡°And the name Dragon yer itself was only named by the people ofter generations with their own interpretations. A weapon worthy of fighting dragons. But even though dragons are mighty, they are not creatures that need my power. It is not the right deed to ughter a righteous creature, too¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh, that means?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a dragon. Originally¡­¡­should I say it¡¯s an Immortal Breaker, in other words?¡±

    ¡°¡ºUndead Crushing Immortal Breaker¡»?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Undead Immortals, you mean¡±

    ¡°Holy beasts, devils who are out of the ordinary¡­¡­I was created to kill those who had different chains of life¡±

    A light struck the sword. Waiting for the release of that power. ¡­¡­By the way. La said the wounds she received from the Dragon yer were hard to heal. That was because it was the power to kill those with excessive resilience. That means.

    ¡°Wa, Wait. I won¡¯t let you kill Breakcore¡±

    I re up as I panic. Neia grinned and the sword moved the light a little. Is it some kind of expression?

    ¡°¡­¡­I know it¡¯s not going to kill her and I know it¡¯s useless. If Breakcore-san disappears, another holy beast will be born, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°When I was made, there were still situations and forces that had to counter the Holy Beasts. I don¡¯t think we should kill the immortal beings anymore. Rest assured¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hu, it¡¯splicated¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s a delicate point whether you want to feel safe.

    ¡°You¡äre basically trying to liberate this power only when you fight against devils or many monsters¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. I have no intention of relying on the sh Sword unless I am fighting a devil¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, youth, Orn, was more than 10 metres from hisst fight with Neia. By mming my power, it stopped ying and became that size¡±

    The devil was at most 2 meters in the previous battle. Even then, he was tough, but was it a figure cornered by that?

    ¡°But I suffered an embarrassing defeat. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll make sure that the next time, I will kill that guy¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    Neia murmured and the sword agrees. Neia¡äs expression can¡¯t be seen well from behind. However, an obscure obsession came out of it. I¡¯m worried about that. ¡­¡­And there was no element to stop interest now.

    ¡°He said he ate a hero¡­¡­¡±

    Neia trembles.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°After all, Neia¡¯s friend¡­¡­or master?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Neia, push my hand away. She slowly gets up, leaves her cloak on her shoulders and wears her tattered under armor and walks on her knees. Picking up her hat, which was lying beside the sword, she silently put it on her head.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. My Master. The previous sh Knight, Faria¡­¡­the original owner of this hat¡±

    She muttered so as to squeeze it out.

 Chapter 165: Intermission â€“ Recapture of the Fortress City

    <h4>Chapter 165: Intermission ¨C Recapture of the Fortress City</h4>

    By the time they reached the Celesta Mansion, it was already nearing nightfall.

    ¡°Thank you, Geese Howard¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Becker is this your name this time?¡±

    ¡°Please understand the meaning of using a pseudonym, captain¡±

    Sieg makes a blunt look at Dianne¡¯s reckless word.

    ¡°Nevertheless as one would expect from a dragon, I wasn¡¯t expecting you to arrive so quickly. I had to consider that you wouldn¡¯t appear at worst, because Tetes has no obligation to contact me¡±

    Tetes responded with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I just went out. I was wondering if I could go home on the way back¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It looks like there¡¯s a nice wind, Your Majesty¡±

    Alex nods with satisfaction.

    ¡°That¡¯s what we don¡¯t know about. Why is your Majesty here? Why are you here? What¡¯s going on in the royal castle, Alex Buster?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we want to know too¡±

    Felios follows Dianne¡äs words.

    ¡°Aside from 100-manmander Dianne, Felios, Berga, you guys can just collect information on your own¡±

    ¡°If you try to climb the castle, you¡¯ll find out that there are unfamiliar soldiers. No way, you could injure regr Renfangas soldiers at this time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder. I usually think so. Even the ill-natured elf can speak, but when ites to that idiot Count¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you do something about it, Alex Buster? It¡¯s unpleasant¡±

    ¡°Then protest again after you be a nice elf. I¡¯m an honest person¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s funny that Alex is honest¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Your Majesty. Don¡¯t bully a aged person¡±

    Dianne closes her eyes and ignores the talk. Suppress the impatience.

    ¡°Great Knight Chief Buster, it¡¯s rude to 100-manmander Dianne for any further dys¡±

    Alex coughed to Tetes¡äs words.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s right. In summary, it¡¯s a coup by Count Pound¡±

    ¡°Pound?¡±

    Dianne looks at Tetes. Tetes gives amentary.

    ¡°In the southwestern part of the kingdom, he is a nobleman with rtively few threats of monsters. Thames Pound was a great hero who was appointed to be an Gold Arm, but the third generation of Shane has no talent as a knight¡±

    ¡°I see, so what is the purpose?¡±

    Alex speaks again.

    ¡°He opposes the development of the demon territory. He means that Renfangas is the best as it is now¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so. When the threat of monsters disappears, he is afraid of fighting between people. Does that mean that¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s a relief to talk quickly¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s when aristocrats and politicianse in. It¡¯s a very pitiful story¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, he insists that politics is the ¡ºKeep on guard¡» choice. It¡¯s a survival n¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a story you can ask if you¡¯ve got some time to prepare for something when things go wrong¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, there is no way we can do a coup d¡¯etat at the stage when the idea has just started¡±

    ¡°Yes. If you just want to maintain the status quo, you can say that you are drunk rather than aristocratic. It¡¯s not politics¡±

    Dianne nods.

    ¡°So, will we recapture the royal castle?¡±

    ¡°There was also a bit of a troublesome problem with it. Pound is just a blockhead, but behind him is a man named Duke Echo. He is a man who has been aiming for the demise of the Buster family due to long-standing feuds between the houses. And if I¡¯m just killing Count Pound, its expected that heunches an attack immediately. A Pound assassination is a great excuse for that¡±

    ¡°If you kill and eliminate them directly, it cannot be construed as an assassination¡­¡­is it best to be well prepared, to catch Count Pound alive and to expel him in legal proceedings?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    It is not possible toin even if injustice is returned with injustice.

    ¡°So what do we do?¡±

    ¡°First of all, ill-natured siblings and Berga. You take control of the soldiers. You¡¯re the only ones who have that authority right now¡±

    ¡°All right¡±

    ¡°I just have to hold down the people who live in the town or the castle¡±

    ¡°Yes. And 100-manmander Dianne, Tetes, Naris and Almeida, I want you to recapture the royal castle. Of course, you don¡¯t have to beat Count Pound. If he runs away, let him go¡±

    ¡°Wait Alex Buster. No matter how strong the woman is, why are all her troops Red Arms. Pound probably has some decent knights¡±

    Felio argues, but Dianne intercepts with a cool face.

    ¡°There are the Dancing Spear who shouldn¡¯t be a ck arm by nature and Becker. Don¡¯t worry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to overwhelm the battlefield alone. At most two people can do a upset. But with three people you can use most tactics. Don¡¯t be afraid¡±

    ¡°However¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, look. This attack is Celesta¡äs specialty¡±

    Dianne grins. The uncontroble warrior¡¯s instinct was aching to the challenging battle.

    ¡°Ho. Am I helping Dianne?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯d like La to rush to the Ghibli Fortress and bring back Trot¡äs Sword Saints and the Gold Arms¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    ¡°If Trot¡äs Sword Saints witnesses, we¡¯ll be more persuasive. When Lister and Ate return, the soldiers will be on our side without saying anything. They¡¯re in awe¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Apart from that, shall I bring Her Majesty to somewhere else¡±

    La looks at Queen re. However, re shook her pretty face to the left and right.

    ¡°In any crisis, the Queen remains in Rennesto. Be quick, there is a hero, behind your spine and a proud Queen¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a verse of a military song. The queen of this country doesn¡¯t require politics. But it¡¯s the duty of the queen to never run away. It¡¯s obligatory to stay here in a difficult time so that warriors defending the country won¡¯t get lost¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Its stupid. That¡¯s why you¡¯re going to get bald hair out of it¡±

    ¡°I feel sorry¡±

    re smiles. Alex has a bitter face.

    ¡°In a country like that. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. ¡­¡­That¡¯s why the Queen asks for Gold Arm and the Sword Saints because it¡¯s okay¡±

    ¡°Fine¡±

    La slowly takes off towards the northeastern sky, where the sun sets and the deep colors appear. Immediately after looking up at her dragon body, which disappeared in an illusion, Felios and Berga lost the color on their faces.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that also a dragon?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of ck dragons, it is said to be the strongest genus of fire dragons¡­¡­no way they were hiding such a thing¡±

    Dianneughs at their appearances. It reminds her of the first encounter in the northern forest, where she was made a fool of.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been on the rampage, Becker¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I saw a scene where Captain went wild¡±

    Dianne, who folds her arms, and Sieg, who spins his knife and licks his tongue.

    ¡°¡­¡­100-manmander Dianne, is this dispirited middle-aged uncle strong?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say dispirited uncle, exposure elf¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an exposure, damn it! Apletely newbination of poverty and style!¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan, keep it down. If you¡äre talking about Daydreaming Sieg Becker, an Ace Knight, who is as famous as an Overnight, even though he is an intelligence agent¡±

    ¡°Somehow he looks so bad!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I happen to have a prolific bard who I met by chance!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Just shut up, Becker. I¡¯ll start the operation. First of all, let¡¯s grasp the situation of the castle¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Rennesto Castle is smaller than Trot¡äs royal castle. Originally, the national power of Trot is richerpared to the size of the country, but above all, the city of Rennesto itself is a fort and it isrgely not supposed to be a situation of fighting only with the castle. There are no moats or gimmicks for defense, and Rennesto¡äs royal castle has be a high building simply as a symbol of authority. Therefore, the structure was not robust against an attack. So, when Count Pound pushed in, Alex didn¡¯t have time to act either.

    ¡°If you look at the attacking side, this is a castle again¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s supposed to be a war with humans. Well, even if only the castle was supposed to be in an anti-personal war, it wouldn¡¯t make much sense because the army wasn¡¯t at all suited to an anti-personal war¡±

    Dianne and Sieg, who easily got in, express their unfavorable impressions.

    ¡°Wa, Wait please

    ¡°Serious 100-manmander Dianne, Sieg Becker¡­¡­really as fast as Al-chan¡­¡­I thought it was a joke¡±

    ¡°There is no waste of movement¡­¡­what kind of movement would those guys have if they fought there?¡±

    Three Red Arm girls follow from behind.

    ¡°Soldiers¡­¡­do you want to clear up?¡±

    ¡°There are also battles with monsters. If possible, I would like to do it without killing them¡±

    ¡°Okay. Well, it feels like the Red Arms aren¡¯t being patrolled, so I¡¯m going to be beautiful¡±

    Dianne and Sieg were looking into the totem pole from the corner of the corridor, but Sieg, who stood up, gently puts his cloak and bends lightly. There was a sounding from his knee joint.

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to get old

    ¡°Next time, ask my sister to visit you or go to Polka¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hilda-sensei is sometimes terrific, that¡¯s why¡±

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say¡±

    With the consent of Dianne, Sieg disappears. Only Naris couldn¡¯t react and Tetes and Almeida managed to follow him with their eyes. The high ceiling allows an ogre to pass through easily. On the nearby wall, Sieg had an incredibly soft footwork and made a triangle jump without making noise. And then.

    ¡°You, good work¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Sieg suddenlynds in the middle of the three patrolling soldiers. In the blink of an eye, he hit their key points with a palm, elbow and heel and defeats the three in less than a second.

    ¡°Do you want to go next?¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do if you make a noise by calling out to them?¡±

    ¡°Please forgive me about that¡±

    Dianne and Sieg tie up the three while cracking jokes.

    ¡°¡­¡­That movement can be done by humans¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Al-chan cant do it with silence, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need covertness as soon as possible!¡±

    This continues while the three girls are startled.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Several times, the destination proceeded while beating down the soldier who are on alert.

    ¡°¡­¡­Now¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy¡±

    Sieg and Dianne stopped moving.

    ¡°It¡¯s an ogre, isn¡¯t it? Is it impossible for a super-famous spy to do that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an ogre¡±

    Almeida murmured with caution, slowly grasping her iron staff. Tetes murmured, looking at the end of the corner with a hand mirror.

    ¡°¡­¡­Earth Union ck Arm, Gill Ferguson. I can¡¯t handle him¡±

    ¡°B, ck?¡±

    ¡°I was supposed to be there, but now¡­¡­¡±

    Immediately after seeing Almeida¡¯s preparedness, Dianne makes a decision.

    ¡°Almeida. Becker. ¡­¡­The three of us will go¡±

    ¡°Aiyo¡±

    ¡°! ¡­¡­Understood¡±

    Three people sink a little. And that¡¯s when Sieg tried to jump up.

    ¡°Please wait!¡±

    Tetes shouts sharply. Gil Ferguson also turns around by her voice. The three who tried to fly turned around with scolding eyes. Regardless, Tetes throws her sword on the ceiling. Gil bounced back in an unnatural position and a figure appeared from there.

    ¡°Haa, noisy intruders¡±

    Jumping down was a dark elf light warrior.

    ¡°It¡¯s Devil Buster¡¯s way! It¡¯s a good courage, to invade with only five people!¡±

    It¡¯s an ogre who holds a huge Kaiser knuckle and runs over here.

    ¡°Oh dear, did you feel a little better?¡±

    ¡°I should have noticed¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan, prepare!¡±

    ¡°Hiiii¡±

    Soldiers gather one after another. All five were besieged.

 Chapter 166: Intermission â€“ Strategy of the Fortress City

    <h4>Chapter 166: Intermission ¨C Strategy of the Fortress City</h4>

    ¡°Dark elf¡­¡­Celesta¡±

    Dianne mutters while holding half of her body. The dark elf light warrior jumping down from the ceiling grinned and set up a top heavy barbarian knife.

    ¡°Do you know? Well, the guys in the Southern Great in are tough¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re from ¡ºck Fly¡»¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    The light warrior stiffens his smile a little.

    ¡°What is the ck fly?¡±

    Almeida asks while holding the iron stick with caution.

    ¡°Its Celesta¡¯s assassin guild. There are a good killers. It seems that it is a rule that no outsiders can enter, it is like a kind of school by itself. I have seen some as I fought them several times¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tsk. The dark elf who lives bypeting with ck Fly¡­¡­you¡¯re truly Onyx¡äs younger sister¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would use a barbaric knife¡±

    Dianne deepens her stance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight this fellow. Becker, Dancing Spear. You work well with Tetes and Naris¡±

    ¡°Ok¡±

    ¡°Wait, alone¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne vanishes before Almeida opens her mouth. At the next moment, the city wall blew away in a circle as if it were crushed by a cannon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Captain. She¡¯s better than that fellow¡±

    Sieg closes Almeida¡äs open jaw. The ogre thates close rapidly is far above the average of an regr ogre and ox-ogre and can reach 4 meters. Even if Rennesto Castle was a human-standard building, it would be too tight to move.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a rock doll¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Te, Tetes-chan, wait, wait, wait, are you fighting like this?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with this little girl!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a little girl! I¡¯m alive for 100 years! No, wait, wait. wait!!¡±

    The dark-skinned giant ogre shoots a hook with his iron ball-like fist and aims at Naris. Although it didn¡¯t hit directly, it also broke the wall.

    ¡°Tsk, well fine. Hey, don¡¯t let them get away¡±

    The giant ogre instructs the soldiers to solidify the surrounding area. The escape area narrows. But.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it tight?¡±

    Sieg jumps on the shoulder of the ogre while standing on his knees. The ogre who reflexively shakes his shoulders and shakes his back fist assuming that Sieg loses his bnce.

    ¡°Oops¡±

    Of course, Sieg isn¡¯t hit by the fist. The fist crushes the ceiling and the falling stones cause a smoke screen. Then, at the moment when the ogre is disorganized, Tetes and Naris move at the same time.

    ¡°Naris-chan!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tetes jumped sideways to pick up the sword that had been repelled by the dark elf. Naris swings her sword into the small fish soldiers who try to attack it in a hurry.

    ¡°It¡¯s broken! It was expensive¡±

    ¡°If you report itter, you will get a new sword!¡±

    The sword breaks when four people are beaten down, and Tetes enters the cover of Naris who cries half way.

    ¡°For the time being, I¡¯ll do it with this person¡äs spear¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to use a spear or do pervert things indoors¡±

    Naris reluctantly picks up a spear dropped by a fallen soldier. Then Tetes wields her sword and cuts down the soldiers one after another.

    ¡°I remember that, Naris!¡±

    Almeida, who was called pervert, was attacking the giant ogre Gil in coboration with Sieg.

    ¡°A little bit!¡±

    Gill¡¯s fist stirs up the space. It seems to be a big swing and it is still different from a free amateur. The return of the fist is fast, and it doesnt let the other party jump easily.

    ¡°Well Well, it seems I cant prate this huge guy with my knife¡±

    ¡°Even if I hit him with the iron spear, the impact is not likely to reach the brain¡±

    Sieg and Almeida exchange fists frankly, while having afortable conversation.

    ¡°Stalemate, Daydream¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who sounds weak in an interpersonal match¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear from the Celesta¡¯s intelligence brigade, the rumor, ¡ºOne Man Masquerade¡»¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Shut up¡±

    Bang, Bang, the walls are destroyed. The Kaiser knuckle, which seems to be still lighter to grip for an ordinary person, does not lose its power even after tens of shots.

    ¡°How about it, Dancing Spear¡±

    Stun, two peoplend outside the range. Almeida killed the momentum of back rolling and then murmured in a screaming voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­If you can stop him, I have a way¡±

    ¡°Odd. I¡¯lle up with a few things if you can stop him¡±

    Two people areughing. Gil mmed his fist and barked.

    ¡°Cheerful, youngster! But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re so energetic, it might not be fatal¡±

    ¡°Odd. I thought the same¡±

    Gakin, the iron cane in Almeida¡¯s hands instantly be a spear. The knife disappears from Sieg¡¯s hand and a chaines out of the cloak instead.

    ¡°Eat this!¡±

    The voice of Almeida is the signal. Almeida and Sieg rush. Gil¡¯s fist is trying to intercept them. Almeida flicks the fist sideways with the spear.

    ¡°Nuo!?¡±

    Gill opened his eyes as he was hit by a fistparable to a siege mallet. Almeida jumped to the wall in a rebound, but bounced back instantly and jumped into Gil¡¯s bosom.

    ¡°Haaaaaaaaa!!¡±

    An explosion urs at Gil¡¯s chest and he screams like a woman. At that moment, dozens of des are struck in Gil¡¯s belly in an instant.

    ¡°Ggu!?¡±

    Each blow is light. It is not enough to prate the abnormally developed abdominal muscles. But it¡¯s different if its dozens of them. The belly, which looked like a pomegranate that burst, does not have any strength,

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t have a grudge when you die, okay?¡±

    While the view changed red for a moment, there was no way to read Sieg¡¯s movements. A chain was wrapped around his neck and he had been pulled down without any control.

    ¡°Checkmate¡±

    Even if he tries to tear off the abnormally tight chain with his fingers, he cant get his fingers in it. Soon Gil was unable to receive blood from the carotid artery to his brain and fainted.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­speaking of which, I heard that Onyx¡¯s sister is a martial artist at random¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I could be a ck arm if I had that much arm. It¡¯s a shame¡±

    The light warrior dark elf and Dianne confront each other on the roof of the castle at night through the pierced wall. The light warrior constantly changes his barbarian dagger and threatens Dianne. The attitude of Dianne remains unchanged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ve been in the shade since I was born here. Born in Onyx¡¯s house and lived as I wanted to, so¡­¡­¡±

    Light warrior jumps in. Dianne further makes the attack miss with an illusion, though she blurted out a number of illusions and disrupted the timing.

    ¡°That strength isn¡¯t foolish!¡±

    ¡°Your style from the moment you were born is not such a barbaric knife¡±

    ¡°Shut up! This is my style! It¡¯s not ¡ºFly¡», its mine!¡±

    ¡°The weight and movement of the weapons are out of alignment. It wasn¡¯t the facts or the factions of the school that defined the weapons¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re a hunted intruder, but you¡¯re preaching!¡±

    Dianne and the light warrior show off a number of illusions and breaking each other¡äs illusions and at the end strike one blow. The barbarian knife shes the sky and Dianne¡äs kick is a clean hit.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything about bing my enemy¡±

    Dianne looks down on the light warrior who faints in agony.

    ¡°Anyone who knows the Onyx firm will know the family and know the extent of the family rules¡±

    The light warrior who saw the tremendous cleverness in his eyes crawled and was frightened. He has heard of it.

    ¡°Protect your allies, give to your friends, entertain your guests, kill your enemies¡±

    It¡¯s simple wording. Still, it is a sentence that expresses the rigor of the core that seems to be a dark elf.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is¡±

    Dianne kicked the light warrior off the roof.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nice fight, Naris-chan¡±

    Naris nodded, as she releases her hand from thest one. She fought with a dozen or so soldiers flocking around her and Tetes, but as her sword was broken, the spear and a few other weapons she picked up also broke apart. Since the school that she learned was mainly joint art, it was not something she could do with monsters as opponents, but Naris¡¯s martial arts was a serious threat if it was against humans.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uee, it feels really awkward with my bones and muscles aching¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better than dying¡±

    ¡°Yes, bute on¡±

    Naris was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°¡­¡­After all¡±

    When the five people who joined again carefully proceeded to the depths of the castle, they found itpletely empty.

    ¡°Even though the queen didn¡¯t move to thest minute, he was a fast-moving king¡±

    ¡°It would be terrible to demand the same attitude as the tradition of 300 years¡±

    Dianne parries Sieg¡äs idleint.

    Would you like to check it out just in case?

    ¡°Yeah. Tetes and I investigate with magic. Becker, Almeida and Naris check all room¡±

    ¡°Every room is¡­¡­how long do you think it will take? It¡¯s spacious¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be over in an hour. Look if you split up with Al-chan and me quickly¡±

    In the end, there were only cooks and subordinates left in the castle.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°I see. As expected¡±

    Alex nodded when he heard Dianne¡¯s report.

    ¡°Did you expect it?¡±

    ¡°The castle is important only for the present royal family. ¡®ll run away if it¡¯s dangerous. Well, if you can get it back in that way, I¡äm very happy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you know their next destination?¡±

    ¡°If they cling to a castle, it doesn¡¯t make any sense to us in the end. Worst of all, we¡¯ll rebuild it if its smashed. It¡¯s a budget to die for¡­¡­but still let us raise a white g. If you want¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Not the building, the people¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. As one would expect from a desert dark elf, I guess¡±

    Dark elves are famous for their culture that emphasizes personal connections rather than the edge of the earth. Dianne nodded.

    ¡°In other words, next is¡±

    ¡°Aristocratic residential area, that is, the royal vi with the predecessor queen¡¯s mansion near it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wait, isn¡¯t it the first thing that you could read that much?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­¡­at¡±

    ¡°I dare to ignore it¡±

    Upon hearing Alex¡¯s words expressionlessly, not only Dianne, but Almeida, Naris, and even Felios and Sharon who finished their work are lost.

    ¡°What do you mean, Alex Buster!¡±

    ¡°Great Knight Chief! No way, the devious Queen ¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Felios grabs Alex¡¯s chest who nods.

    ¡°Alex Buster! No matter how irreverent it is!¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Felios¡±

    ¡°Queen! But!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to stop¡±

    Felios reluctantly releases Alex after hearing Queen re¡äs voice.

    ¡°But, like that in an emergency¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon says that with worry. Alex answered, while fixing his chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big dealpared to the Queen¡±

    ¡°Great Knight Chief!¡±

    ¡°Look, if you can stay in the castle, it will give you an escape route called an underpass. It would be a long time if you do not hit it before you understand the entrance and structure of the underpass. It¡¯s good up to here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°And we don¡¯t have the power. Each person can handle a frontal battle because they are so big, but it¡¯s good to incite and use the turmoil in the town. We have to make them think they have a way out. If you run away to the predecessors, the rats will bite the cats if they¡¯re out of touch¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So a decoy? Imagine being the Queen¡¯s mother, she once was the Queen of Renfangas, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡±

    Alex, who usually shows a generous expression, became expressionless as if he had been cut off since the beginning of this story and he looked five years old.

    ¡°In any event of danger, the Queen stays in Rennesto. With a hero behind her back, there is a proud queen. Even though she has already handed over the throne to her daughter, she is the former queen. She is such a woman¡­¡­with the important role of protecting the country just by being there, can¡¯t be thrown away so easily¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about pressing!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t help that much, but even if it¡¯s the way of life of Renfangas¡äs royal family, it¡¯s going to survive¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Hii¡±

    Sharon is frightened by Alex¡¯s reprimanding voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­You misjudged, Alex Buster. Originally, it¡¯s your self-protection¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­But I put on this back gauntlet to protect the Queen. I can¡¯t afford to give in to someone else¡¯s ambition right now¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between your words and Echo¡¯s allegations that you are worried about! What excuse stands for being said to be a tyranny!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Felios, stop it¡±

    Although it was Felios who was at the mercy of Queen re¡¯s words, silence was heavy.

    ¡°¡­¡­We will start attacking the royal mansion as soon as we heard something from La-dono. I don¡¯t know how many hours, but please take a rest, everyone¡±

    In the doorway of Celesta¡äs mansion, Alex¡¯s low voice sounded without power.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Alex Buster. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s the shadow prime minister and devil¡±

    Felios raises a frustrated voice. In the room assigned to the three elves, there was Berga who silently blows a cigar, Felios walking around and burning his anger and Sharon with a depressed face.

    ¡°¡­¡­Calm down Felios. His judgment is ruthless, but there is no doubt that it will be effective in hunting down Count Pound¡±

    ¡°But what does it mean to win?¡±

    ¡°At least you¡¯re not going to have to use your jaw on that Pound guy. I feel that Lord Buster is better¡±

    ¡°If its chess, we are his pawns!¡±

    ¡°Brother, why are you so angry? It¡¯s like you want Count Pound to win¡±

    ¡°Wrong!¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Seeing the frightened face of his younger sister, Felios regrets yelling at Sharon and turns his voice down.

    ¡°¡­¡­I think there are many aristocrats that impose obligations just because they are royal families. By the time we came here, we were still young. If anything, from the queen today, to the predecessor¡­¡­for Sharon, they appear to ovep¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°In the name of the king¡¯s duty, I cannot dispose a royal family member¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Felios¡±

    Berga exhaled the smoke of the cigar slowly from his mouth and made a distant look.

    ¡°You know that. What does that man think of the predecessor?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Lord Buster¡­¡­no, my brother¡­¡­loved the former Queen¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Really¡±

    Captain¡¯s room. To Tetes¡äs word, Dianne returned aplex nod.

    ¡°The love story of the former Queen and Great Knight Chief Buster is famous. It was slimy even when the Queen got married, so that rumor became famous¡±

    ¡°But he couldn¡¯t get her¡­¡­even a great hero like that

    Almeida makes a ¡¸Heartless¡¹ face.

    ¡°Alex Buster stands out, but there was another great hero called Rastan Gilts in the generation¡­¡­the Queen¡¯s husband who got that seat. Well, it¡¯s a generation of bad luck¡±

    Sieg, who is clever with the ways of this world, ys around with an easy chair.

    ¡°Well, since then, it¡¯s a rumor that Great Knight Chief Buster couldn¡¯t forget the former Queen, so he stayed single¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±

    Tetes yells. Naris raised her ears.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the kind of person who can think that way, my older brother¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So, Sorry¡­¡­¡±

    Naris let her ears hang down.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°¡­¡­Alex. Its bad for your health. If you¡¯re drunk, yourmunication magic also¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N, ah, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m still a heavy drinker¡±

    ¡°¡­ I wonder if you really want to throw away myself and protect my mother¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. I, Alex, am devoted to dedicating my life to Queen re¡±

    ¡°Alex¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­I¡äve been in the momentum¡­¡­what were we talking about?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s just one drink, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Toto¡­¡­huhu, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the one who is drinking alcohol with the Queen pouring alcohol for me. Alex is a happy man¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    The dark elf light warrior woke up in prison.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, at¡­¡­.I¡¯m alive¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You woke up, Dyne. I¡¯m d. The castle pond is deep¡±

    ¡°Ferguson¡±

    The huge ogre was sitting in a prison in front of him in a tight-lipped manner. The muscle mass that seemed invincible waspletely covered in bandages.

    ¡°¡­¡­Kill the enemy¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing¡±

    In other words, wasn¡¯t it enough for the enemy? The light warrior, Dyne, scorned. And, as she said, he thought it would be good to aim for the ck Arm again.

 Chapter 167: Hero dying a glorious death

    <h4>Chapter 167: Hero dying a glorious death</h4>

    ¡°Children are not wee in the Valley of Kalwin. They will have less food¡±

    Neia takes a bandage out of her tool bag at the waist and rolls it over the half-split armor.

    ¡°Many old people who can¡¯t work can¡¯t live long. It¡¯s useless¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Abandonment?¡±

    ¡°They have not abandon them yet. ¡­¡­They¡¯ll be send to another vige when there is a famine. Children and old people who can¡¯t be supported¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s it¡±

    I was scared.

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t do it with your rtives, if you don¡¯t know the person¡­¡­you can kill and eat. Grandpa and grandmother know it and were send away. It¡¯s a bit better for someone to eat than to be eaten by a monster. ¡­¡­Andughing¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So in the age of famine, there are fewer old people, and fewer children. Gaping wide, the number of people of that generation decreases. ¡­¡­I am one of those of that generation. I was a child who was supposed to have died and be eaten¡±

    Intense past, inly. Neia is neither angry nor sad, nor hate.

    ¡°There are two reasons I survived. One is that one of my parents was an elf. Elves mature quickly and work longer, so under the same conditions they are given a little preferential treatment. I wonder if there was a dead child instead of me. And¡­¡­because the hero Faria, who was based in our vige at that time, told me to take over¡±

    ¡°Is the hero acting as a parent?¡±

    ¡°She was a little too unbridled to be a parent. She left me alone in the vige for weeks without me trying to learn anything about cooking. She left all the cleaning, sewing and cooking to me and still she brought me the meat of the monsters she had defeated and I was deeply adored because she was bright¡­¡­a bright woman¡±

    Neia smiled a little as she tried to tie the bandage. I¡¯ll help her to tie it.

    ¡°Every child is raised once away from their mothers so that their parents¡¯ feelings don¡¯t change too much¡­¡­so there was no such thing as being a true parent. Instead, Hero Faria was said to be the strongest of our time. She told me that she would raise me, so I was excited to be a great warrior since I was a kid¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to be a hero¡±

    ¡°Yes. Usually, the children who were recruited as candidates for the heroes don¡¯t return and 80% die during the training stage¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that a problem?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re an arm that¡¯s going to die in training, you¡¯ll usually die in the first camp¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­How can someone think this is normal? If you train slowly¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a country that can hold so many warriors openly. Everyone knows that¡­¡­¡±

    It is too severe that I¡äm speechless. I am frightened by Neia who talks about it with her usual calm face.

    ¡°I still decided to be a hero. I had the pride of being a child chosen by a hero and a girl brought up by a hero, so I was convinced that it was my destiny. From Faria¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s just because she felt sorry if they just killed me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But it¡¯s actually happening¡±

    ¡°Eh, well¡­¡­I think Faria was emotional with the fact that I was practicing the sword like an idiot. During her work as a hero, she started teaching me the sword¡­¡­huhuu, it was tough. She had the usual bright tone and smiling face, but she was not the type to go easy on someone¡±

    Neia lowered the cor of the hat. Tears might havee out.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Listening to Neia, I reconfigured it in me.

    Trained by Faria, the hero, Neia showed skills that could be called a swordsman in her youth. By the time she was 13 years old, she had already been able to defeat the Hard Wolf with a wooden sword, so it seems that her talent and leadership were in bnce. Without going to the Royal Hero Training Center, ehe began wandering around the valley with Faria to hunt monsters. ¡­¡­Later, Neia learned that not only Faria but also other heroes who took a disciple and passed on the technique as a sessor is not so rare. Needless to say, she wasn¡¯t an official hero, so she helped with field work and although her training was very demanding, Neia, who believed that, like many others, was thest humankind in the world, she felt an endless cause in the work of protecting her small ¡¸World¡¹ and also practiced hard.

    ¡°Neia¡äs memory is very good. It¡¯s a big difference from me¡±

    Faria was alwaysughing and saying that. It must have been a ttery. But for Neia, who doesn¡¯t know the public, it elerates the growth of the inner heart. She can already be a good hero. Can stand side by side with Faria and protect the world. Therefore, the desire to be recognized as a hero has be stronger day by day.

    ¡°Children think that if they can be ¡ºSomething¡», they will be happy from there. Adults, professions, etc. are the best. I also wanted to be such ¡ºSomething¡». Instead of being a half-hearted child, I became a real ¡ºHero¡»¡­¡­I wondered if there would be a bright future beyond that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You don¡¯t know what to say¡±

    ¡°I forgot, maybe I don¡¯t want to remember it¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    One day, Neia and Faria captured a nearbybyrinth. If you leave it alone from thebyrinth, monsters may overflow. Even if you hunt monsters once every few years, it is quite different. The battle was going well. As usual, Neia was not allowed to have a proper sword and it was said that this was also training, so she was fighting only with wooden swords and martial arts. Perhaps it included the intention that a tidy weapon was only provided only to the hero and to put the brake on Neia. Neia was dissatisfied with it. If she has a proper sword, she will be able to fight as good as Faria. It was also mysterious that Faria was not using the sh sword hung on her waist, but was wielding an off-the-shelf sword that the craftsmen of the kingdom made. The sh sword is said to be the proof of a hero. It must be strong if used. To Neia who thought so, thisbyrinth battle was a great opportunity for self-appeal.

    Fighting in thergebyrinth wasn¡¯tpleted in a day. After proceeding to some extent, they take a rest in the middle room. Repeating it. Thebyrinth was nned to be traversed in about three days. At the second day of rest.

    Neia silently took the sh Sword,id next to the resting Faria and she set foot on the rest of her journey. She has stepped out.

    In fact, the sh sword didn¡¯t have the special power that she expected, but it was stronger than the wooden sword that chooses a bad ce because of the fact that it usually breaks. The monsters are at best rock dolls and blood worms (They are more ferocious and quicker than sand worms) and Neia¡¯s technique was never dyed. After about an hour of struggle with them, Faria caught up and kicked Neia away.

    ¡°Your punishment. ¡­¡­Your training was to fight with a wooden sword, so you receive punishment for skipping it¡±

    That¡¯s all there is to it and Faria forgives Neia. It was supposed to be so.

    However, a huge monster appeared there. ¡ºDevil¡» Orn. At that time, he had bat wings and five long arms on a body that neither resembles a giant snake, lizard, nor centipede and was aiming for the hero and the hero candidate who had been alert from the depths of thebyrinth.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Faria didn¡¯t dodge the first blow. To protect me from being kicked and falling, she intercepted that light bullet with a normal sword that couldn¡¯t really bear it. ¡­¡­The sword was broken and Faria¡¯s dominant arm broke in the middle¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    It hurt just to hear it.

    ¡°And then, even with that condition, she fought against the devil¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t even try to help. I couldn¡¯t figure out how to fight such a big demon¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You weren¡¯t fighting any specific enemies, you couldn¡¯t fight any bad enemies, you didn¡¯t have the power to apply. Faria was always worried that the basics were too fragile¡±

    sh swordplements. Neia kept her face hidden in her hat, ignoring it and continuing.

    ¡°Still, when I thought that Faria would die, I was moving my body before I knew it¡­¡­ then the sh Sword acted for the first time. But at most, I cut one of its five arms. I wasn¡¯t the one who could manage only with the performance of the sword¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    However, Faria and Neia escaped in the gap created by the damage. However, Faria with a broken arm has a limit to move without care and pokes her knees in the middle. If you looked closely, the whole body was full of scratches due to the fight with the devil and it was not possible for ordinary people to move. Still, Faria put on her beloved hat on Neia who was trying to escape with Faria.

    ¡°Survive. This is thest order from me¡±

    ¡°Faria!¡±

    ¡°Children should listen to their parents. ¡­¡­Give the sh Sword to the next sh Knight. I¡¯m sorry, sh Sword. It is unlikely that I can bear your power with my dominant hand like this¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    Soon after being surprised by the sword speaking for the first time, Neia is pushed by Faria, who senses the sign of the approaching devil.

    ¡°A hero is a profession that protects someone and dies. Understand, Neia, you will someday protect someone and die. ¡­¡­So if you think it¡¯s bad for you, survive. If you want to survive, live for as long as possible, live, win, protect everyone and then die. ¡­¡­Thest teaching of me as a hero¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t beat him. I can¡¯t get away from him. The answer is fixed.Courage is a decision, Neia. ¡­¡­Go ahead! My death is wasted if you didn¡¯t escape!¡±

    ¡°Neia, run. If you think of her, run. Run and get out of here¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This is your punishment¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a punishment for you who thought up. It was a punishment for you when you thought you could wield the sword of a hero. If you did not do that, Faria would have won. You are to me. Get punished. Let Faria go and run away¡±

    ¡°Y, You¡¯re Faria¡¯s sword, aren¡¯t you¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the hero¡äs sword. No more or less¡±

    The sh Sword pulsed.

    ¡°Next hero, survive until you can defeat him. I am angry. I am deeply angry that I cannot kill that devil¡±

    ¡°Tss¡­¡­¡±

    Neia hesitated. And at the end she ran.

    Only the devil called Orn would know what happened to Faria afterwards.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°After that, I delivered the sword to the royal pce¡­¡­then I was officially appointed as the sh knight Grans. Then I retrained with other heroes and hero candidates at the Royal Training Center, after many battles as a hero, again I challenged Orn a few months ago¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Without defeating him, I can¡¯t face either the sh Sword or Faria. When I return to Kalwin, the sh Sword will be confiscated because of my long-term disappearance. Before that, I was going to dive into thebyrinth again and settle it with the devil, but what I found here saved me a lot of work¡±

    ¡°But can you win, with that body?¡±

    I don¡¯t think his movement was such a huge creature. Most of the body is destroyed, and in reconstructing it, it seems that it corresponds to high-speedbat with a small body. The adaptability for that battle may be well above Breakcore.

    ¡°I can win. If nobody else is there, there are trumps that I couldn¡¯t use at that time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Releasing the power of the sh Sword¡±

    The sh Sword pulsed a rainbow of light.

    ¡°Yes. If I release this strength, one blow will determine the game¡±

    ¡°But Neia can¡¯t withstand it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve been scratched like that because of elegance and caution¡±

    Neia casts a spell from above the bandage. When tapped, the bandage and underarmour made a metallic sound. A spell to cure it?

    ¡°Smithson-san. If something happens, I ask you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, If?¡±

    ¡°You may also run away with this sword. If that happens, please visit the Royal Pce of Kalwin¡±

    ¡°I, Idiot, that¡¯s where you¡¯re going to win, so watch it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Maybe that¡¯s right. But now I¡¯m a revenger. There¡¯s not enough of a hero to protect someone and die¡±

    Neia¡¯s smile on her own.

    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, but I¡¯m excited about the opportunity to defeat that guy with this hand¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I¡äm the same¡±

    The sh Sword is in tune with Neia. I sighed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Foolish¡±

    ¡°Excuse me¡±

    ¡°At times like that, we talk about it after we win. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll tell you, because I own you one as you saved me¡±

    A lender that dragged you into a dark ce, took off your clothes, massaged your boobs and warmed you up. ¡­¡­It¡¯s because I don¡¯t think it sounds like a debt.

    ¡°After winning¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath with you to thank you for this time, so I¡¯ll tell you what, but I¡¯ll listen to you¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re a lot cheaper than a hero. Is that courage?¡±

    I think it¡¯s different. sh sword.

    ¡°So don¡¯t be the heroine of tragedy without permission. I don¡¯t want a guy who works hard to have a boring ending¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ye, Yes¡±

    ¡°Good¡±

    I return the cloak to Neia who directly wear it.

    ¡°Then, how about going to find that guy?¡±

    ¡°Ye¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s getting dark, so let¡¯s go outside¡±

    We crawl out of the cave. And. we saw a pale monster smiling over the snowfield.

 Chapter 168: Heroâ€²s fierce fighting

    <h4>Chapter 168: Hero¡äs fierce fighting</h4>

    The snowfields closed in the dusk can only be seen with a slight afterglow from the other side of the Snake Mountains. In the dim, pale and unified world, the face of a pale monster which is sure to be a protection color at all still shows an unusual presence.

    ¡°Neia¡±

    I quickly push the sh Sword against Naia. I can¡¯t force Neia to fight without the sh Sword just like Faria. Later.

    ¡°Please step back¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me¡±

    Unlike Neia in the memories, I really can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m not ashamed that I can¡¯t fight. But in this situation it¡¯s just shackles.

    ¡°sh Sword. I¡¯m going. Complete release of the light seal¡±

    ¡°Approve. Win, Neia¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Something is blown away from the sh Sword with Neia¡¯s voice. No, the rainbow-colored light fills from the nge to the tip, as if to blow away the sleep of seal. The strongest weapon that exceeds the strongest and kills immortals,patible with Dragon yer. The testimony of a hero shows its true appearance.

    ¡°Hihihi, Hihihihihihihihihi!! Finally, Finally you came. Good. Killing each other with all one¡äs power¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not killing each other¡­¡­you¡¯re the only one to die, Orn. ??This is an execution¡±

    ¡°Hihihihihihihihihihi!! Good good good. ¡­¡­That¡¯s what I love¡±

    *Dopan*, the snow blew off and white water vapor dominated the area where the devil was.

    ¡°Above, Neia¡±

    ¡°I already know!¡±

    As the sh Sword advised, Orn smashed the snow and flew up into the sky. The blue-ck body of Orn melts in the purple sky that floats up to the third star. Neia stared at it and raised her sword. If you think about jumping, that¡¯s it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Come!¡±

    ¡°Hihahahahahahahahahaa!!¡±

    Devil. Attacking Neia¡­¡­it pretends and a sudden turn just before contact. He¡¯s going to rush towards me.

    ¡°Kuu!?¡±

    I expected it to some extent. Shown as if it was hoping to fight from the front, this devil was cunning. However, when I jump sideways in the snow and dive, my movement would be the read by that devil. In the blink of an eye, when its body leaned, its creepy smile was already in front of me. Ah. There was such a thing. Was that when I fought General Lucas? The movement of General Lucas, who should not be visible for my eyes, was clearly visible. You can¡¯t do anything if you see it. Dangerous. If I¡äm bitten at this speed, I will be broken apart even if it is not a nail or a fist. Damn it, I thought I could move a little better. A pale smile approaches.

    ¡°I can see it¡±

    Suddenly, the ground in front of me suddenly rose. A strong collision sound is heard from the other side of the mud wall. Scattered and moist soil. ¡­¡­Earth drive¡­¡­!?

    ¡°Hia¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Behaving as expected. Low-life¡±

    ¡°Hi, hihihihihihihi¡­¡­you increased your hands, Neia Grans. Let¡¯s correct it. It doesn¡¯t mean you¡äre not getting stronger¡±

    ¡°Outside countries have more martial arts than Kalwin. I wasn¡¯t ying with you¡±

    ¡­¡­No way. Did she absorb the techniques of Sharon and the others by looking at it? Once again, I realize that she is a terrible expert.

    ¡°I will not give you any spare time. I¡¯ll avenge Faria¡äs death¡±

    ¡°Hihihihi¡­¡­that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s y, with our lives hanging on the line!!¡±

    *Don*, snow is scattered again. In the air, Orn changes its direction to an acute angle and attacks Neia. Neia silently parries the devil¡¯s attack.

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson-san. It might be heart-to-mind, but please hide in the wall. It was a sess once, but I can¡¯t handle the Earth Drive so freely¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Neia¡¯s voicees from behind the exchange of blows. ¡­¡­Is it an application of illusion magic, like Chibi Maia and Chibi La?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I nod. It¡¯s subtle whether it¡¯s transmitted or not.

    For now, I hide behind the wall and wait. The battle between Neia and the devil continues.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ku¡­¡­

    ¡°Hihihihi, what¡¯s wrong, hero? You¡¯re not going to let me in¡±

    ¡°Shut up!!¡±

    ¡°The movement of your arm is dyed. It¡¯s dyed. Was it weakened by the wound? You too after all?¡±

    The devil asionally shows a cold intellect from the gap between madness and joy. The ambiguous duality of the boundaries presages both a sudden runaway and cunning strategy, stops Neia¡¯s bold move. Meanwhile, I was thinking about a support method that I could do. There is the crest engraving pen. But there is no hard ground or cloth anymore. It¡¯s impossible to do something with a crest in the snow. At least if it¡¯s ice¡­¡­I think, but there is none. Shall I strengthen the earth wall? No, the line is not stable in such a tattered ce. Calm down. I¡¯m not a creature that can do nothing but engraving. There is a lot of things that humans can do unexpectedly and I think about 100-manmander Grants¡äs lesson that you should never give up just because you can¡¯t do what you can think of. Think about it. Think what I can do. In front of the extreme battle. Think of what I can do.

    At that time, a cry of something echoed.

    Far, far. A shrill cry.

    ¡­¡­Orn is unaware. It might think it¡¯s an animal bark. Neia didn¡¯t even notice. Maybe it¡¯s not as familiar as I expected. But I noticed. It¡¯s Maia¡¯s voice. Has she somehow caught up with us? No, is she looking? The roar of a dragon is loud. Sounding so small would still be a long way off. But if Maia catches up, we will definitely win.

    ¡°¡­¡­Neia!!¡±

    I cried. Reacting, Neia takes a distance from Orn and looks at me. I¡¯m loud, because I yelled as loudly as possible.

    ¡°Hey, Neia! Don¡¯t worry about me, if it¡¯s that sword, you¡¯ll win!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hihihihi, I don¡¯t know by the side. It¡¯s tough to carry luggage without knowing things, hero¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡±

    Orn is probably saying that a proper blow will never hit. It has seen a lot of heroes. I understand that much. But.

    ¡°Haa, how about that!?¡±

    I scream loudly. I imitate the empty-handed pose like Anzeros and Boyd which I learned by watching them.

    ¡°Smithson-san¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Hou. Are you willing to kill me? Good¡±

    ¡°Your movements can be stopped!!¡±

    It¡¯s all a lie. It can¡¯t be stopped.

    However, my voice should reach Maia if I¡¯m lucky. I know how good dragons can hear. If I scream this much, she will surely hear it. The rest is about whether I can survive until then¡­¡­.

    ¡°I see. Hihihihi, hihihihihihihihihihi!!! What can you do with such a pose!?¡±

    Orn turns half of his body. Itsughing with blood thirst. It seems to leak. I shout not to lose.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡äm just a weak human! I¡¯m Andy Smithson, the person who defeated Master Knight Lucas and Master Sword Saint Arthur Bonaparte! Andy Smithson, a hero of the elves!¡±

    All of them are annotated as ¡¸Depending on what you look at¡¹, but as far as I¡¯ve heard, I tried to make a name that seems strong.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The only thing that makes sense to me is your power¡±

    That¡¯s right. The devil spreads its wings. When Neia was about to jump in, Orn held her down with a single striking light bullet and it bent down to jump at me.

    With a deafening sound, the devil¡äs body blew apart into two halves.

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    Both I and Neia are stunned.

    ¡°Wh¡­¡­at happened¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°N, Neia!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes!¡±

    Neia, who was taken by the anxiety and listened to the words chased the devil. Then, looking at the broken devil and review the dark evening sky. Maia¡¯s appearance is still neither a shadow nor a form.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The devily on its shredded flesh and was trying to rejuvenate. It wasn¡¯t a one-shot from the Dragon yer, so it seems it could afford it. However, Neia slowly approached there, holding her sword.

    ¡°The end, Orn¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hihihihi, I wonder¡±

    Orn smiles while sweating strongly. Neia doesn¡¯t listen to the bluff.

    ¡°Haaaaaaaaa!!!¡±

    The sword is raised from a little distance and swung down.

    From the sh Sword, a pure white sh ran and a hat danced in the sky.

    Half of a mountain. In a small town like Polka, it¡¯s a huge wreckage that would fit inpletely. While leaving red heat in the darkness, one blow of the sh Sword extinguishes the devil.

    The hat that had fallen was just on my head.

    ¡°¡­¡­Faria¡±

    Neia did not move for a while, with the sword in a down position.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    After a while Maia arrived from the darkness.

    ¡°Andy!¡±

    ¡°Smithson-dono, are you save?¡±

    From the back of Maia, Anzeroses first and then Irina, who is princess-carried by Aurora, jumps down. After that, Apple and Luna also showed their faces one after another. And.

    ¡°Did you get hit?¡±

    It was Keiron who slowly showed his face. A crossbow in his hand.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, you made it, a specially-made thick arrow?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, was that it!?¡±

    Before that, an arrow that was developed at Polka a long time ago and made Lantz test-shoot, an arrow that elerates the more it flies. ¡­¡­That seems to have blown up the devil.

    ¡°How far did you shoot¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It was pretty far away and I couldn¡¯t see it, but Maia-chan said ¡ºAndy is in danger¡», so it¡¯s appropriate¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You really, at random¡±

    ¡°Not so much¡±

    I¡¯ve never thought this fox was as scary as he was today.

    ¡°Hou¡­¡­did that devil, not kill you, Neia-dono?¡±

    Irina convinces. Even so.

    ¡°How did you guys survive that devil¡äs light¡­¡­?¡±

    Apparently, neither Maia nor Irina or Aurora was injured.

    ¡°It¡¯s the engraved sword that Andy-san gave me¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Aurora raised this sword and revealed the seed proudly.

    ¡°I shot a sh Wave with the crest engraved sword and then I was able to sessfully cut through that wave of light¡±

    ¡°Because it was like liberation of ¡ºQi¡» itself by taking advantage of the devil¡¯s extraordinary allowance. The crest strongly drawn in the air should have torn well¡±

    Aurora who was able to do it was great, but it was a good attack and the luck was also great.

    ¡°But Andy-sama and Neia disappeared because of the transition device¡­¡­so Irina and Apple used magic to search for you

    ¡°I searched¡±

    ¡°I searched. I¡¯m d we found you¡±

    Irina crosses her arms and Apple smiles at Maia¡¯smentary.

    ¡°Good grief. ¡­¡­I was worried about you¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡±

    I stroke Anzeros¡äs head. Let¡¯s assume that I didn¡¯t see that she was half-hearted when she jumped off. Luna clings from behind without saying anything. This is cute, but it hurts a little.

    ¡°Neia¡±

    I give the hat back to Neia, who has a slightly embarrassed look and isughing at the topic.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Should I say it was good? Should I say good work? I wondered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    I couldn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 169: Intermission â€“ Hidden People in the Fortress City

    <h4>Chapter 169: Intermission ¨C Hidden People in the Fortress City</h4>

    A day filled with eerie tensions in a fortified city that should have been firmly guarded. The general public would describe it as such. Only the citizens didn¡¯t know what was still happening in the castle. In the days leading up to that day, the castle owners went unnoticed and reced. Private soldiers and castle soldiers, who shouldn¡¯t have time to fight, fight silently and take control of the town. Yet the public knows nothing. However, the murder of the soldiers on the street corner only makes them feel that something is happening. When askedter, it was happening that everyone said ¡¸No way¡¹. It was such a contraindication.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be old enough to get into heavy drinking¡±

    Sieg Becker sighed, sitting on a couch, curling his back, looked down at the hero who was feeling sick from the bottom of his heart, and sighed that he saw something boring.

    The appearance of a man suffering from a hangover is definitely not high in the ranking.

    ¡°Haa, that¡¯s okay. There is a spell that extinguishes only alcohol¡±

    ¡°Use it quickly¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll use it when you¡äre in a fight. Now you¡äre suffering from heartburn¡±

    ¡°Are you a M?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a sadist¡±

    Alex Busterughs powerlessly.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not interested in your night. ¡­¡­The enemies are gathering in the royal vi as nned. You¡äre aware of this person¡¯s whereabouts. Why didn¡¯t you just change the queen¡¯s ce? No excuse, no matter where you are in Rennesto¡±

    ¡°Haa, Celesta-trained intelligence agent doesn¡¯t ask for it, but it¡¯s a good move. ¡­¡­I have considered moving the Queen, but in the end I have no one to escort her. It¡¯s easy if there¡¯s Lister-san at least¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay to leave itto that snobby elf?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you see, Felios is more reliable than me in group battles. When I rush, I¡¯ll let him take the lead. Even if it¡¯s Renfangas¡¯s house riot, I can¡¯t afford to have you shut down by foreigners¡±

    ¡°Are there other ck Arms or Red Arms? You are in control, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s a situation where you¡¯re sticking a nail. It¡¯s the sad part of the mercenary-inspired Knight Order. Many people are thinking about how to move when ites to this situation. In this situation, Pound¡äs side still has eyes when ites to the sidelines¡±

    ¡°If you choose the right side, you can get close to the top with a new system. I think it¡¯s understandable that Pound will notst long if you think politically¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to those guys waiting to settle next to such a person. Whether we win or lose. That¡¯s all after that¡±

    ¡°If you lose, it doesn¡¯t matter what the legitimacy is. Well, that¡¯s true. Well, it¡¯s a good story as soon as youe¡±

    ¡°The only people I can trust are the Gold Arms. Well, that¡¯s the dire straits management for 300 years¡±

    ¡°What about the foreigners who have nothing to do with it? What do you mean by that? Please reflect a little¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I do, I reflect on it. From now on, I will try to be as proactive as possible¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re going to take control of the people¡¯s hearts, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Because a country that¡¯s stingy is something that can¡¯t be changed¡±

    He came to a troublesome country. Sieg Becker sighed.

    Sieg went to Dianne next.

    ¡°Fu¡±

    Grinning and distorting his mouth, Sieg carefully sticks to the wall. After the intelligence activity, it is worth the effort to go to Alex and detour. Beautiful women such as Dianne, Sharon and Almeida were able to return sessfully during the time when the bath boiled and sweated. In this situation, even if you look into it, you¡¯ll get excuses like ¡¸I wonder where everyone went¡±. No, it is ideal not to be found, but it is not such an easy opponent¡­¡­.

    ¡°Becker. I¡¯m always saying, ¡¸I don¡¯t like to be seen on my own, apart from showing it in a mixed bath¡¹¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    When Sieg tried to enter the ceiling softly, he was found by Dianne. Moreover, she is not naked. The stage before taking off. Too bad.

    ¡°No hahaha, no, that, eh?¡±

    Siegughs and tries to cheat, but suddenly a sword grows from the other side of the wall and he panics.

    ¡°Tsk. No response¡±

    ¡°Tetes-chan, what are you doing suddenly!?¡±

    ¡°I felt weird¡­¡­is it 100-man special dutymander Becker?¡±

    ¡°The same as Andy Smithson, are Celesta men interested only in shameless things?¡±

    ¡°I think Smithson-san was born in Trot¡±

    Surrounded by beautiful women who rolled out and wrapped in a towel, Sieg surrendered. Well, this is a delicious scenery, so he tightened his expression.

    ¡°So Captain Dianne, it¡¯s about the royal residence¡±

    He tries to divert the story. However, Dianne hits Sieg¡¯s belly with the firewood which was in the vicinity. Sieg faints in agony.

    ¡°Ogooooo¡±

    ¡°If It¡¯s just me, it¡¯ll be fine. But if you try to take a peek at where the queen of one country is going to take a bath, I cant let you see it¡±

    ¡°Wh, What the hell is that¡­¡­¡±

    Thest one that came out in a towel roll was Queen re. Sieg can understand that it is dangerous if he had peeped. He sat down to the bottom of the earth obediently.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°The former Queen is alive and well as expected. But It looks like Rastan Gil was injured¡±

    ¡°Sir Bonaparte and Sir Buster are still alive as they age, and the great heroes beyond fifty are good at numbers¡±

    Once again, the location was moved to the captain¡¯s room and the situation was reported. Dianne nodded to Sieg¡¯s report and then subtly cares about Queen re. She was concerned that the queen wouldn¡¯t feel good about her rtives, but Queen re noticed it and smiled with a troubled face.

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s clear to everyone that my father is less armed than he was in his prime. It¡¯s inevitable to stay away frombat for more than a decade¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡äm sorry. Insensitive¡±

    ¡°Rather, I was relieved that he wasn¡¯t killed. ¡­¡­I think the one important hostage is the previous queen¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    As a supporter of Alex¡¯s strategy, she is swiftly swallowing the toughest things as a rtive. Feeling that from re¡¯s sayings, the surrounding knights makeplicated expressions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look like that, Tetes, Naris, Sharon. We haven¡¯t lost anything important yet.

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s still a difficult situation. I hope the dragon is doing well¡±

    Waiting for their thoughtful reply, Sieg opens his mouth.

    ¡°We¡¯re losing our hands over there. They can¡¯t move the situation even if they are impatient. Now that they haven¡¯t noticed that there is a trump card called dragon here, they can effectively use the trump card of the previous queen and seal Alex Buster. If only Alex Buster is sealed, the only obstacles left are Felios, me and the Captain who are originally unrted Celeste soldiers¡±

    ¡°Wh, Why aren¡¯t you counting me or Tetes!?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Al-chan. ¡­¡­I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s true. If Lord Buster raises the white g, I, Al-chan, and Naris-chan can¡¯t talk about anything¡±

    Dianne nods to various situations.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear they¡¯re stuck if La can transport forces. Then it¡¯s possible to act desperately. It¡¯s important to recognize that we¡¯re in bnce¡±

    Naris then crosses her arms and raises her eyebrows.

    ¡°But 100-manmander Dianne is here to hint at the existence of a dragon¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Here¡¯s where Lord Buster ¡¸I¡¯m letting the dragon go free¡¹es alive. ¡­¡­It¡¯s strange that they aren¡¯t fully aware of our movements, no matter where we are. And because La hasn¡¯t been recognized as a dragon yet¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But if you call her bymunication magic¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good story¡±

    Dianne nodded.

    ¡°I hope you noticed that Lord Buster can¡¯t use the dragon for fear of hurting the former queen. ¡­¡­Well, I don¡¯t think the royal mansion would be attacked unless you thought that the threat would work¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy that La contacted me directly here. Even if it moves, you¡¯d think the dragon was moving one tempo slower¡±

    ¡°If the next surprise attack exceeds our opponent¡¯s expectations, we will win¡±

    Dianne nods again to Tetes¡¯s words.

    ¡°As long as Queen re is here, even if it¡¯s below expectations¡­¡­at the very least, it¡¯s not a loss¡±

    Sharon nods, too.

    ¡°Even if that is the case, I would like to help the former queen. I am grateful to all three of you for their generous support¡±

    Naris alsoughed.

    ¡°Actually, Great Knight Chief Buster is not saved either¡±

    ¡°Please, everyone¡±

    Everyone nodded at the words of the Queen. Meanwhile, Sieg murmured, looking up at the sky through the window.

    ¡°Well, well. ¡­¡­Idiots are idiots because they don¡¯t follow theory. I hope it¡¯s as calcted¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    After several hours.

    ¡°A reply from Ghibli¡±

    Alex showed everyone a parchment with a face that waspletely revived, probably because he used the magic of clearing his drunkenness.

    ¡°¡ºDefense operations are going well. The strength is sufficient. The mallet, fist and sword will be swung up, and the wickedness will be crushed sooner orter¡»¡­¡­that? Isnt it a normal war situation report?¡±

    As usual, Tetes answers Naris¡¯s question.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t follow the usual format, you¡¯ll immediately feel it. If you read it down it says, ¡ºThe strategy to pull out the force to defend Rennesto is progressing smoothly. Because there is room, both Gold Arms Ate and Lister and the Sword Saints Brigade will be sent and will defeat the coup faction¡»¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey hey, is there such a cryptic code?¡±

    Alex¡¯s question is answered with a bitter smile.

    ¡°This is the customary correspondence. It¡¯s used by Valerie newspapers for wartime details. Some poetry has been customary for the past few years¡±

    ¡°Hee, there are newspapers in Valerie¡­¡­¡±

    On a slightly old parchment presented by Alex, the text says ¡¸Today the Tryanny participated in a violent thunderstorm in a defense operation. With a meteor, destroy a group of demons¡¹.

    ¡°¡­¡­If you look at it this way, it seems that thismunication is interpreted too conveniently¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I told La-dono, no doubt. For convenience, I told her to rewrite the parts of the weapon¡±

    Felios remained silent, but Berga nodded deeply to the progress.

    ¡°Ate, Lister, and Sword Saints. The victory is certain¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What was the victory originally from a visit to a grave. I¡¯m sorry to the former Queen, who was screwed up and had to be a decoy and that fellow Rastan who failed to be a decoy¡±

    To Alex¡¯s words, Felios finally opens his mouth.

    ¡°And letting the royal family cross a dangerous bridge and the position they defended is really for the country, right?¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s your freedom, Felios. I don¡¯t think I need to be a Gold Arm. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough to protect the Queen with Lister or Ate alone. ¡­¡­But Felios, if you¡¯re going to protect me by the Queen¡¯s side until you die as apanion, i¡¯m not going to retire, okay?¡±

    To Alex¡¯s words, which had regained a little room, Felios and Queen re opened their mouths at the same time.

    ¡°I refuse¡±

    ¡°Not good¡±

    The two look at each other, make an awkward look and then smile in the same way.

    ¡°¡­¡­Neither the Queen nor Felios will take any of Alex¡¯s schemes¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from Glory n that¡¯s famous for its hard-headedness. The people who give congrattions are crippled by different races¡±

    ¡°Alex is always my sleeve, so I¡äm apanion¡±

    Sieg and Dianne shrugged at the same time and Tetes, Naris and Sharonugh.

    ¡°The operation is calcted from Ghibli¡¯smunication and signals the nightfall that the ck dragon is supposed to reach here. When the sun touches the Snake Mountain range, the operation starts¡±

    ording to Alex¡¯s words, Dianne and the others are scattered in the town.

    ¡°Becker. Can you follow the Queen¡¯s rescue?¡±

    ¡°My main job is to rescue a captive princess. And its not a small little princess¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say luxury. Almeida, I¡¯ll leave the rescue of Rastan Gil to you. Me, Tetes, Naris and the three Glory n members act in frontalbat¡±

    ¡°Haa. I received a new sword and Great Knight Chief Ate is also there, so I think it¡¯ll be easier this time¡±

    ¡°Be careful, Naris. If you underestimate them, you¡¯ll see painful eyes¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there aren¡¯t many mistakes with Naris-chan. Unlike Al-chan¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tetes. Sometimes I think you hate me¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you love it? Al-chan, who is depressed, is so funny¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Everyone hides behind an illusion or a private house and waits for the operation to begin.

    And when the sun tilted and the sky turned red.

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Tetes sees that Dianne¡¯s eyes have be noticeably steeper.

    ¡°Something strange. The air¡­¡­Naris, Almeida, listen¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­This is¡±

    ¡°Shriek¡­¡­no way!?¡±

    Naris and Almeida, who are elves, turn around at the same time. It¡¯s not the royal residence, it¡¯s from the city.

    ¡°Agitate panic¡­¡­did you take the initiative?¡±

    Tetes was frightened by their murmurs, but Dianne shook her head.

    ¡°It looks different¡­¡­here¡¯s a little time, let¡¯s go see!¡±

    What Dianne and the others saw as they rushed and reached the main street. It¡¯s a flock of horned Leos and hard wolves running down the street and eating the citizens. And.

    ¡°It¡¯s a rebellion! It¡¯s Lord Buster¡¯s madness!¡±

    ¡°To open the gate at this time!¡±

    It was a desperate look of screaming citizens.

 Chapter 170: Intermission â€“ Saviour of the Fortress City

    <h4>Chapter 170: Intermission ¨C Saviour of the Fortress City</h4>

    Alex Buster stands on the gate behind the sun. The gate beneath him was casually open to one side. From there, it was just after sunset and the demons that were the time of activity entered the fortress one after another.

    ¡°That is¡­¡­¡±

    No doubt for Dianne¡äs party. Its a fake. Distort information by bing high-ranking people. This is the simplest and most effective military use of illusion magic.

    ¡°Haahaa¡±

    The Alex impostorughs in high spirits.

    ¡°The castle has been snatched away! If the predecessor also falls into their hands, what will be of Rennesto! Die, people! Just scream and drink liquor!¡±

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­!¡±

    Naris stops Tetes from jumping out.

    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s no good, Tetes-chan¡±

    ¡°Wh, Why!¡±

    Dianne opens her mouth.

    ¡°Lord Buster opened the gate with drunkenness. And Tetes jumped at him. ¡­¡­.Anyway, If you can win by one shot, you better leave this ce alone¡­¡­or we won¡¯t seed¡±

    ¡°Why! If we fend off such a fake¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Lord Buster wasn¡¯t bad by sneaking a drunken scandal on a nasty impostor¡­¡­what an excuse¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­As far as I guess from that mouth, I think he broke into the former Queen as ¡ºLord Buster who ran away¡» rather than Count Pound. And he tried to overthrow Rustan Giltz and make it through to the predecessor¡­¡­naturally, the predecessor said NO. Lord Buster, who has be desperate, is now in turmoil as he engulfs the town. That¡¯s a plot¡±

    ¡°That¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a shot from the start. If that impostor is blinded, Lord Buster, who is hiding the clouds, bes a ¡ºDisbelief knight of evil who worked with a wild wolf¡» and Pound bes an ally of justice who tried to suppress him by hand. Because the Queen is famous for being concerned with Lord Buster, even if the Queen¡¯s defense is defended, it is refused as ¡ºThe words of a young girl in love¡». If even Lord Buster can be a bad guy, then Count Pound will have everything in just a cause¡±

    ¡°Clever¡­¡­Count Shayne Pound, I can¡¯t wait till I cut him into pieces¡±

    Naris desperately holds down the raging Tetes. Almeida gazes at Dianne and Dianne nods.

    ¡°Either way, we can¡¯t let the monsters go wild. Go, Dancing Spear¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡­I¡¯m going!¡±

    Almeida attacks the monsters at a speed that exceeds the speed of an arrow. Dianne bent down, looking at the fake Alex. Even if it is impossible for Tetes and Naris, Dianne can reach in a moment and defeat the impostor with a single blow. Her attack power and mobility areparable to those of Gold Arms. But.

    (¡­¡­Opening the gate alone¡­¡­isn¡¯t it at least average in terms of power?)

    Hesitation. A huge gate that only a few people can move. Whether the real Alex can move the gate alone, the contents of the impostor are likely to be formidable.

    (At least La or Maia¡­¡­Becker or Anzeros would also be fine, unless there was another strong guy who could move on purpose)

    Dianneughs at herself. There is no one. As a soldier, she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell if it was a better situation at least. Dianne makes a decision. Then, at the moment when she was about to bounce off, her legs suddenly lost their strength.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, War God Dianne. Let me take care of this¡±

    Passing by, is the same outfit and golden gauntlet as on the gate. It was Alex Buster himself.

    ¡°W, What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a gas-transforming magic that loses its power after a few seconds. ¡­¡­Ah, damn it, I¡¯m the one who hates that much¡±

    Whining andining, Alex walks down the street with a slow pace. Neither the monsters nor the citizens notice him. He uses such a special magic.

    ¡°Hey, Alex Buster. Do you have a good drink?¡±

    And he calls out to the impostor who isughing and appealing at the top of the gate. The impostor giggled at the voice and smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but its a fake. I¡¯m in a bad mood right now¡±

    The impostor decided that the real Alex was a fake. By doing so, he was trying to execute the scenario that ¡¸A rtive who wants to hide Alex¡¯s ugliness is acting and holding down the real Alex and trying to crush the case¡¹. By doing so, even if Alex is arrested by the impostor, the impression alone will give him an advantage. ¡­¡­Sensing such a clever strategy, Alex made a dryugh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whose idea it was, but it¡¯s done well. It¡¯s good. Oh, I¡¯m so sorry for my personal obsession¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. What¡¯s more, something wrong with those monsters?¡±

    False truth. The two Alex Busters stare at each other with stale eyes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s time¡­¡­what are those monsters!¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°Felios, this is not the case anymore¡±

    Felios and his friends were about to plunge into the royal vi, but the roar and noise of the monsters are immediately noticeable. Felios hesitated for a few moments and turned his back to the royal vi.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah. Let¡¯s get rid of them all at once¡±

    ¡°I understand¡±

    ¡°Do you want to do this, here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easier on a normal in, but¡­¡­we should be able to do it¡±

    Felios walks fast and heads for the main street. All the monsters he saw on the way were cut down in an instant.

    Facing the hordes of monsters that have fallen into the main street like an avnche. There may be dozens of enemies or hundreds of them if you do poorly. Only three elves, with the exception of a few soldiers pulling spears out from the alley, are responding.

    ¡°I wonder how many opponents we will face?¡±

    Berga says interestingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous to count. We don¡¯t have that much time¡±

    Sharon throws away the sheath and pulls out her sword. Then Felios turns his sword, wet with the blood of monsters, to the flock.

    ¡°People! The Golden fangs are here! Stay inside the houses and close the doors! If that¡¯s not enough, lie down!¡±

    Felios deres loudly and focus his attention on what is in front of him.

    ¡°Berga¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Sharon¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m going, ¡ºTempest¡»¡±

    Felios turned all the monsters on the street to himself with his eyes. Raising the sword.

    ¡°Arcus sword method Berga style. Special, enjoy it¡±

    Then he swings the sword down. The cobblestones of the city jump up as if something had exploded in the ground.

    ¡°Haa!!¡±

    ¡°Teii!!¡±

    Berga and Sharon also swing down their swords. Two swords hit the ground and all the cobblestones jump up as if they were awakened. Then, Felios holds his sword and rushes into the heavy rain of stones.

    ¡°Kuraeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!¡±

    As it is, the same vibration as hitting the ground with the sword is spilled out while rushing at ultra high speed on the main street. The crushed material in the air receives the vibration and swirls and flies with Felios without being allowed to fall to the ground. Felios literally marched on like a storm, involving all the stones, rocks, dirt and monsters.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Both Alex are facing each other. The two red at each other, apanied by Almeida, Naris and Dianne knocking down the monsters.

    ¡°¡­¡­To be frank, are you going to beat me? Oii¡±

    The real Alex provokes. The fake Alex on the gateughed with a snort.

    ¡°The times are changing, Old man. It¡¯s about time I put away the two pairs of Shadow Chancellor and Hero Knight, as I got tired of wearing it¡±

    ¡°No, no, not really¡±

    The impostor instantly lowered his voice.

    ¡°¡­ I always thought that even a knight doing one-handed work should be sent out from the top. I don¡¯t like being exaggerated by the old credit. Good age, good enough. I think it would be happier to leave the politics to the Count and the heroes to me to disappear without listening to my miserable story¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Its you, Macles Hernan¡±

    ¡°Okay. Well then, it¡¯s about time for me to leave. If you want to settle it,eter, give me guidance¡­¡­¡±

    The fake Alex bends over. And at that time he tried to escape leaving an illusion.

    Dogon, the gate he rides on, split in half and copsed.

    ¡°Nua!?¡±

    The fake Alex is beaten to the ground carelessly and panics. It was a huge iron bar that copsed the gate. A pir rather than a stick. The woman who carried it up was an ogre who looked even smaller than the pir. There was also a figure of a lion beast person on his knees next to her.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ate. It¡¯s overkill¡±

    While standing up, Lister looks bitter.

    ¡°Hmm, what did you know. Which one of you put the monsters in the city?¡±

    Ate and Lister. Two Gold Arms. In front of them are two Alex Busters.

    ¡°Which one is the fake?¡±

    Lister growls. Neither Lister nor Ate have any magical background. There is no way to tell if it is an illusion. Ate grinned and threw out the iron bar and punched her fist into her palm.

    ¡°It could be either. Alright, Lister, you take care of the left one¡±

    ¡°Wait Ate¡±

    Ate¡¯s eyes emit a golden light and her hair begins to stand upright. Gold Arm, Ate Lange. The full-powered form of the woman who is said to have the greatest offensive power on the continent. A golden demon d in a blitz appears.

    ¡°I take care of the right side¡±

    ¡°But one of them may be the real one¡±

    ¡°If its Alex, he knows me¡±

    She sticks out her fist.

    ¡°He can¡¯t die or is killed just because you and I hit him¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡±

    Lister also got ready. The color disappears from theplexion of the fake Alex.

    ¡°Maa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Dieeeeeeeeeeeeee!!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me!!¡±

    Two sounds ovepped.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Sieg Becker was sneaking into the royal vi. There are no other infiltrators. All devote themselves to fighting the monsters in the city.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, this situation isn¡¯t bad, either¡±

    Stunning a soldier while fainting. Everyone was on their guard because no one but Sieg showed up. There were a few Red Arms, but Red Arms, who are strong in frontalbat, cannot detect the presence of Sieg. Sieg is a man who is good at such a fight, no, killing them with poisoned needles one after another and if he feels like it, only one person survives in a 100-man corps without a sound. Without the refrain of a foreign country and Dianne¡¯s instructions, all the soldiers who defended here would have parted from the torso and crying. It is easier. Then, when he defeated almost all the soldiers and invaded the inner bedroom, a hurt mature man and a woman, a little older than Sieg, were still sitting on the bed. The former hero, Rastan Gilts and his wife and former Queen Sherfa Lc.

    ¡°Good evening. I am the Celesta princess rescuer¡±

    ¡°Who!?¡±

    ¡°What, you are¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to rescue you in the strategy of Great Knight Chief, Alex Buster¡±

    The two, who were a little shocked and frightened, still looked down when they heard Alex¡¯s name.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­Alex¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Alex¡­¡­why?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Sieg doesn¡¯t know the situation in the city. This mission was the highest priority.

    ¡°It was Alex who attacked this mansion¡­¡­that man, I wanted to chase him out of the city, but Sherfa hesitate¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Count Poundes when he insists that he will break his throat if he wants to take me forcibly¡±

    Siegughed.

    ¡°Hahaha¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡±

    Rastan, the wounded man, dislikes.

    ¡°Why does a magician who can make a person into stone, threatens to harm himself?

    ¡°That is¡­¡­but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You were deceived. By Count Pound¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡±

    Rastan looks shocked. On the other hand, the queen with a wretched look looked at Sieg in a gloomy manner.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you are here¡­¡­I mean, Pound¡äs soldiers¡±

    ¡°I let them sleep¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So¡±

    The former queen suddenly became expressionless, then sighed and smiled.

    ¡°So, shall wee toin to Alex¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The former Queen smiled morously at the annoying Sieg. Rastan has a confused look on his face.

    ¡°What do you mean, Sherfa?¡±

    ¡°Huhu. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t think you really trusted that Pound?¡±

    ¡°Wa, Wait, you really are from the beginning¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If that Alex had such a good interest, you would have been forced to fall asleep ten years ago?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Lending a hand to the messy Rastan, the former queen stretches her back and stands up.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. If you can get out of here safely, you don¡¯t have to pretend you¡¯ve been deceived anymore¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    There¡¯s no Alex in the ce where Lister hit. He jumped away, substituting the stones that were there. And Alex, the one Ate hits¡­¡­was holding the glowing fist with one hand.

    ¡°¡­¡­Tsk, you hit me seriously. Take care a little of an old man¡±

    ¡°Noisy Devil. Even if I hit you with all my might, even a rock doll wouldn¡¯t be so calm that it would fly away¡±

    Ate smiles happily. Almeida, who was watching it, was absent minded.

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°That is Buster¡¯s power¡±

    Tetes exins while cutting down thest few of the monsters that Almeida let escape.

    ¡°Physical hardening, momentary enhancement, blitz blocking, sensory eleration, shock diffusion, etc¡­¡­Buster now utters a total of 24 original spells at once and is preparing to ept the impact of Great Knight Chief Ate¡±

    ¡°24 Originals!?¡±

    ¡°All original spells!?¡±

    Almeida and Naris are startled. Both are rare elves who aren¡¯t good at magic, but they knew the significance of the matter. Usually, even a simple spell takes a few seconds to cast. If you get better, you can improve efficiency by making full use of casting techniques such as shortening andpounding, but even with a simple illusion, the spell that exerts an effect on the substance does not go for a moment. It is difficult to cast in such a form and it usually takes a long time to cast an original spell that you developed, rather than an ordinary spell that was cast and cast by many spell casters. When it is executed with the number of 24 types, it takes at least 100 seconds at the shortest even if it is usually considered.

    ¡°If I cast the same amount, I can¡¯t say it faster than 45 seconds¡­¡­but my brother haspleted casting in less than 2 seconds¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Devil¡­¡­¡±

    Naris¡¯s muttered words permeated everyone on the spot. It is not a work that humans can do. Even elves and dragons can¡¯t do that. It needed something out of the standard.

    ¡°Now my impostor. Don¡¯t say so long, let¡¯s settle it here¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡±

    The fake Alex who was trying to escape finally solves the illusion. What appeared was a human magic warrior about 30 years old. It was the ck Arm, Macles Hernan.

    ¡°Th, There are three Gold Arms¡­¡­so how can we do it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡äm good enough to fight you all alone

    Kokin, Kokin, Alex snaps his neck. Then, he makes a gesture that invites Tetes with his finger. Immediately, Tetes threw away her two-handed sword. Alex caught it with his golden gauntlet.

    ¡°In the past. I wanted to be like Arthur Bonaparte¡±

    A two-handed sword that is too big for a girl to handle with one hand. It is shaken lightly to make Alex fit it in his hand.

    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t have such a sword talent. It was magic, there were a lot of incredible guys at that time. I couldn¡¯t catch up. I¡¯d be fighting people such as Lister, Atetter¡­¡­which I can¡¯t win. I¡äm like a jack of all trades and master of none¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Bullshit, are you associating with me¡±

    Macles tried to run away, but for some reason he ran straight ahead. He noticed it at once and stopped walking.

    ¡°What, I should have gone behind you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t hate it. A old man is talking to you and it¡¯s a long story, so don¡¯t worry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You, magic¡­¡­co, cowardly¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. That was the story. That is why I decided to aim for ultimate dexterity. No sword or magic can be the best, but only the repertoire can be the best, so I became a dexterous guy. Well then, I can¡¯t just leave politics and money bills to people like you¡­¡­¡±

    Alex holds his sword on the top.

    ¡°There are so many means I can use, or rather people who can¡¯t do it are cowardly. Be prepared, I won¡¯t go easy on a coward opponent¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡±

    Macles unleashes his sword. With a smirk, Alex opens his mouth.

    ¡°©¤©¤©¤©¤!¡±

    A few moments of chanting. At the end of that, Macles was blown into the air with his arms cut off.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll die easily. You hurt the people of Rennesto¡±

    Catching up in the air, Alex hit Macles¡äs face with his fist and hit him to the ground. When he bounce on the ground, Alex kicks his belly from the side and hit him into the stone of the copsed gate. Alex casts magic ti Macles who dragged himself out of the copsed gate.

    ¡°¡ºBe a stone¡»¡±

    Macles immediately begins to be petrified. His face is dyed with fear. But the magic stops at half the body. The limbs were petrified so that they couldn¡¯t be used at all, but only the chest and head were not petrified.

    ¡°Hii¡­¡­Wh, Why¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you I won¡¯t kill you in an effortless way. ¡­¡­You¡¯ll still be useful. If you don¡¯t help, I¡¯ll hand over your family to the people who were killed in this turmoil¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, I¡¯m so sorry¡±

    Ate smiles at Naris¡¯s impression.

    ¡°It¡¯s like fighting a devil¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Did everyone gather together?¡±

    In the city¡¯s central square, Gilbert Grants looked around at the Sword Saints. The square at night should be a little more lively, but it¡¯s quieting down now. After the monsters rampage, there¡¯s no help for it.

    ¡°Bay squad, no injuries¡±

    ¡°Dean squad is also healthy¡±

    ¡°The structure of this city is good for hiding from the big monsters. Houses and people were used to such emergencies. The monsters didn¡¯t seem to have caused much damage as I expected¡±

    ¡°The monster extermination is over. It is a story that Trot cannot think of, such as fighting against so many monsters in the city¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Grants nods. Looking back, he smiled at the dozens of Gauntlet Knights, led by Felios, who were behind him.

    ¡°Were we useful?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­You were very helpful¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good¡±

    All Gauntlet Knights were tattered, but the Sword Saints still have plenty of strength. Even so, they are almost the same number of people and have doubled the battle results.

    ¡°¡­¡­This is the Sword Saint Brigade¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Already¡­¡­no, it¡¯s still a self-proimed one¡±

    The Trot Knights proudly throw out their chests.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Almost at the same time as the gate breaks, La arrived at Rennesto. The Sword Saint Brigade and Ate and Lister respectively scattered the monsters, and thanks to La¡¯s escort to the Queen, Alex was able to move.

    ¡°Ho. That ogre called Ate attacked me when she saw me. If that cat beast didn¡¯t stop me, I would have burned and killed everyone at the fortress¡±

    ¡°Lister is a lion beast, not a cat beast¡­¡­it looks like he crossed a dangerous bridge¡±

    ¡°Hoho, well, it was exciting¡±

    La and Queen re arrive at the central square while chatting. She must prove Alex¡¯s innocence in the name of the Queen, while still smelling of blood from demons and victims. With the monsters threat gone, Queen re screamed loudly from the same height as the frightened people who hade out of their houses.

    ¡°Everyone! It¡¯s an uproar to the golden knight Alex Buster due to the turmoil of this time, the strategy of Mistral Count Shane Pound! Please calm your heart and don¡¯t let the wicked fool you!¡±

    Soon, when people are surprised at the appearance of the Queen, Count Pound raises a voice from another part of the square.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lie! I¡¯m innocent! I¡¯ve been used by Devil Buster, the queen was taken out to the city at night and made to speak! It is absolutely unforgivable to take advantage of the young queen and to take this Renfangas at will! He¡¯s a mean man who¡¯s trying to drive me out of Rennesto, who raised his voice!¡±

    The people were confused by the speech of those two who suddenly appeared in the town. The queen tries to raise her voice further, but La gently raises her hand to control her.

    ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a queen. ¡­¡­So silence here is fine¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, the more you say, the weaker you look. You just have to believe and stand here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Queen re wanted to argue against Count Pound, but obeyed La. In any crisis, the Queen is in Rennesto. There is a proud Queen behind the back of a hero. As the ssic poetry said.

    The people turn their eyes to the queen and look down on Count Pound who raised his voice. They remembered.

    ¡°I believe in the Queen¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Me too, because Lord Buster isn¡¯t that kind of person. Lord Buster has been protecting this city and the Queen all the time¡±

    ¡°Is that person really a Count? I have lived in Rennesto for 40 years, but I have never seen him¡±

    ¡°Usually Lord Buster used to treat everyone at our store even when the former queen got married. While saying, bastard bastard¡­¡­he isn¡¯t like that now, so it¡¯s a different person¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it would be best if Lord Buster isn¡¯t with the Queen and rules the country alone¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right!!¡±

    They remembered. The appearance of a hero. The heart of a hero.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled! Alex Buster is a good vassal only on the outside! He is¡­¡­¡±

    Queen re and La quietly look at Shane Pound, who seems more profanity as he raises his voice. Then four Gold Arms appeared. The people are enthusiastic about the appearance of these four people who have continued to fight the monsters in this hell-like Renfangas.

    ¡°Pound. ¡­¡­There are good things and bad things¡±

    ¡°Buster!¡±

    Two aristocrats facing each other. A quiet ce. There, the former Queen Sherfa, taken by Sieg and Rastan, the injured hero, also appear.

    ¡°Qu, Queen! Queen you must have seen, that Buster who broke into the royal vi¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The previous Queen ignores the voice of Count Pound. She smiles at Alex in a nasty way.

    ¡°You purposely made us a decoy, Alex¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you see through it?¡±

    ying dumb, Alex stretches out his cheek. In front of the stunned people, the previous Queen smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s a recement for Rastan¡±

    ¡°It hurts¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­And you protected my daughter¡­¡­the Queen. I¡¯ll give you a praise¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s the promise¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Count Pound res up over Queen and Alex, who create a mysteriously mellow atmosphere.

    ¡°He¡¯s a traitor!! He took the castle, took you and tried to sacrifice the city to monsters¡­¡­ ¡±

    ¡°A castle is something that you can get by contracting with a queen. No one can stop it. If he want to take me away, he would have taken me before I was so old. Above all¡­¡­attacking Rastan. Alex isn¡¯t as weak as that. Did you think that this nonsense blinds my eyes, Shayne Pound!¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡±

    Pound shuts down. As expected, the majesty of the former queen was different from that of the present young queen.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Well well, I haven¡¯t been out so long, but I feel nostalgic¡±

    Alex stands in the castle hall and looks up at the ceiling.

    ¡°The hairline has dropped again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Can¡¯t you just look there?¡±

    Alex has a bitter look at the words of the former Queen who speaks frankly.

    ¡°Rebuilding during the audience, repairing the main street and the west gate, there is a lot of work to do¡­¡­my head hurts¡±

    ¡°Well, good luck!¡±

    ¡°I think you broke it, Ate!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, Lister. There¡¯s no such thing. If it¡¯s destroyed, it¡¯s Felios¡äs fault¡±

    ¡°No way, you can¡¯t fight hundreds of horned leos without using Tempest. I don¡¯t have the ability to discharge¡±

    The Gold Arms make a loud noise.

    ¡°Good grief, it¡¯s dangerous and there¡¯s no reliable protection like this¡±

    ¡°Ho. It doesnt care us¡±

    La and Dianne shrug their shoulders, while staring at their backs. And Tetes approached the two with a serious look.

    ¡°That, 100-manmander Dianne¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson and the Hero Neia went missing¡­¡­¡±

    Communication magic with the hand mirror has finally arrived.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°Dianne, let¡¯s return immediately¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    They jump out of the castle in a hurry. ¡­¡­By the time they return, the case is already closed.

 Chapter 171: Night of Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 171: Night of Reunion</h4>

    The battle between Neia and the devil has alsoe to an end. No, I really don¡¯t know all of a sudden, but as soon as I knew it, I didn¡¯t feel like it was a big fight, but I think it was a big battle like the Holy Beast Fight. Perhaps.

    When I went back to Catalina with Neia and the sh Sword, which had a slightly burned out part, it seemed that La and others had arrived at Catalina.

    ¡°Andy! We got a call from the mayor and came back in a hurry¡­¡­are you all right?¡±

    Dianne makes a relieved face. La also sighs.

    ¡°After all, I thought that there was nothing rare about cleaning monsters, but with the appearance of a devil. You¡äre really unlucky¡­¡­no, you¡äre lucky, owner?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡­but the devil was annihted by Neia¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    ¡°Annihted¡­¡­?¡±

    La and Dianne open their eyes a little.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that such a creature is immortal like Holy Beasts?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay because I erased it with the hero sword. ¡­¡­Eh¡±

    Neia makes a slightlyplicatedugh. It¡¯s not the usual kind of peacefulughter¡­¡­A five-year-old looks like a tired smile to humans.

    ¡°We have managed to do it somehow, so what about Dianne and the others?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Buster-sama and the Queen¡±

    When Neia and I asked, Dianne and La smiled. Instead, Sharon and Tetes, who were behind them, opened their mouths.

    ¡°It was an attempted coup d¡¯etat. Great Knight Chief Buster and my brother suppressed it¡±

    ¡°The aristocrat who I thought was behind me when I doubted La was it. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, I was totally wrong at that time¡±

    And behind them, a familiar tall.

    ¡°Yo, it¡¯s been a while, Smithson¡±

    ¡°100-man special-dutymander Becker¡±

    Becker smiled and shook his fingers.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s going to be long if I talk about it. Well, I was just asked by Master Ashton. Also, it¡¯s tooplicated, Captain Dianne¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Half of it is no different because of the little things around there¡±

    I also show my thumb with a bitter smile. Irina, Maia and Neia.

    ¡°I feel like you were doing something strange¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, did I?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, if it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Irina and Maia are stunned and Neia with her hat on her chest had a apologetic look on her face. On the other hand, 100-manmander Becker looks strange

    ¡°¡­¡­Who?¡±

    ¡°You have met Maia before, right? The smallest one is White n Chief Irina and the one holding her hat is Neia Grans from Kalwin Kingdom¡±

    Hearing that, 100-manmander Becker hurriedly put his fist on his chest.

    ¡°Ce, Celesta Army, belonging to the Special Intelligence Brigade, my name is 100-man special dutymander Sieg Becker. Its my first time to meet you White n Chief and Hero Neia¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I feel like I got the proper treatment after a long time¡±

    ¡°I am Neia, the 43rd sessor to Kalwin Kingdom¡äs Hero Alliance, Second Knight ¡ºsh Knight Lend Grans¡»¡±

    Irina nods with a great deal of respect and Neia returns a bow with courtesy. No, both of them are very expensive to say by their status. I tend to forget.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Even though it was midnight, we didn¡¯t have time to eat, so we gathered together and had a meal. Food and alcohol barrels brought from the northern forest as supplies were immediately added.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t rush back home¡±

    Naris sighs with a tired face.

    ¡°What, did you want to stay over there longer?¡±

    Almeida was a little surprised, but Naris bitterly smiled while biting the dried fruit.

    ¡°Well, I wonder if it would have been nice to have dinner there. Not knowing what is with Rennesto, the food situation there is pretty good¡±

    ¡°Are you not satisfied with the dried fruits of the northern forest?¡±

    Naris shows denial by waving her hands to Irina¡äs scornful eyes.

    ¡°No, no, this is certainly delicious, butpared to the life of salty dried meat or Renfangas¡äs amazing alcohol¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m joking¡±

    Irinaughs, saying she¡¯s just joking and empties her cup of alcohol.

    ¡°How many more days will I have to live with such a holing up-like situation?¡±

    To Irina¡äs words, Tetes checks the wall-mounted calendar made of wooden bills.

    ¡°Today is here, ¡­¡­about half of it¡¯s been digested. In a week or so, the monsters will start cannibalizing and the rock-type monsters will start heading north, except they¡¯ve been strayed¡±

    ¡°To the north¡­¡­? Why?¡±

    ¡°Why is that¡­¡­¡±

    To my doubts, Tetes smiles in trouble. Isn¡¯t it difficult if you know what it is? I think that we can apply that theory to get rid of the monsters.

    ¡°But cannibalism¡­¡­wild monsters usually get rid of it, but at this scale, it¡¯s all over with dead odors¡±

    Boyd frowns. Well, it¡¯s not a pleasant imagination.

    ¡°It cant be helped, right? If you¡¯re going to die, you¡¯re not going to hear the monsters who¡¯ll die after you get home¡±

    ¡°There are some studies by academic institutions that it makes the soil richer, so it can¡¯t be said that it is annoying¡±

    Naris, Tetes and Renfangas¡¯s native knights were calm. Well, such knights in such a country.You can¡¯t react to the monster corpses one by one. I think it¡¯s strong, but I don¡¯t want to get that kind of strength too.

    ¡°But well, in this situation¡­¡­I can see that a culture of refraining from sweets grows¡±

    Apple chew on the dried fruits little by little.

    ¡°Why¡±

    ¡°Sweets will heal your tiredness, but when you start asking for it, it¡¯s even easier to get. It¡¯s high in sugar and in such a holing up-like situation, it¡¯s likely that you¡¯ll bepeting before food runs out¡­¡­if you don¡¯t usually eat so much sweets, it¡¯s rtively easy to handle the little saltiness¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, about half of the second hand knowledge was from Selenium. I was left to cook¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Nostalgic as soon as possible. I wonder when I can go back next time?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s sugar, then Christie used to make magic of directly producing fruits and sap¡±

    Irina remembers while looking up into the air while eating dried meat.

    ¡°I also heard that the fact that silver is still sweetening directly from fruit rather than sugar is because that magic is hard to learn. It¡¯s because old man Gust wasn¡¯t so close with Christie¡¯s father¡±

    ¡°Hee¡±

    Christie also has the aspect of being a schr. I was wondering what kind of study she would do, but if you think carefully, it is Christie who is already 4 to 5 times older than a normal human. She wont fit in the category that humans think about and that magic may be the subject of her research. When I was thinking peacefully, I realized that Tetes and Sharon were kneeling in front of Irina.

    ¡°W, What?¡±

    Irina is a little frightened while holding her meat.

    ¡°That magic¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Could you teach me by all means, for Renfangas?¡±

    ¡°Nyanu?¡±

    ¡°If things go well, the food situation will improve dramatically¡±

    ¡°I hear that there are quite a lot of people involved in cultivating sugar ingredients and refining sugar. I was a bit skeptical that there were rtively many sweets in the northern forest, where the poption is declining¡±

    ¡°Mu, Muu. Because its simple magic, I wasn¡¯t taught it. I think you should learn from Christie next time¡±

    Lazy fellow.

    ¡°Th, Then, 10-man captain Smithson, please take me to Polka again!¡±

    ¡°The magic development of the northern forest, it was underestimated¡±

    Tetes and Sharon are strangely enthusiastic. After all, girls have a great obsession with sweets.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Naris and Almeida are not sweet lovers¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think i¡¯ll be able to learn that much unless it¡¯s a very simple magic¡±

    ¡°M, Me too¡±

    There are useless elves.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Hilda was treating Neia in the medical office. Next to them, Luna looks a little worried.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, Hilda-san?¡±

    I put the food for those three on the tray and gently show my face. Neia screamed in a cute way. The upper body was naked.

    ¡°Na, Sm, Smithson-san, please don¡¯te in suddenly¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    Though we have a rtion were I rubbed her breasts. No, I couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°Hey hey, don¡¯t move. I paralyzed your pain sensation and already fixed your state, so when you move, your blood bes so messy¡±

    ¡°I, It shouldn¡¯t be such a deep wound¡±

    ¡°Take a break¡±

    Hilda-san hits Neia¡¯s head. Just press your head against the pillow.

    ¡°Still, a wound is a wound. If you rupture a blood vessel, it wille out. And, it is not necessary to despise a wound by doing so though the body was cleaned at Polka with great pains. Why do you leave a wound because it¡¯s a mess? Do not you understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do with apologizing to me? You¡¯re the one who has aplex to your wounded body, Neia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡äm sorry¡±

    Well, I¡¯m sorry to Hilda, who has erased the old wounds.

    ¡°It was there¡±

    Luna looks at Neia¡¯s wound and raises her eyebrows. She looks good and is not in a pleasant state. Still, Luna, who was always taken care of by scout training, seemed to decide to watch Neia while asionally helping Hilda.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to take you back to Polka. It¡¯s not going to heal cleanly¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Hilda sighs as she seams. It¡¯s all about people¡¯s bodies being sewn. Well, I¡¯ve seen it many times as a soldier, but it¡¯s still painful.

    ¡°Please. Hilda-san¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Leave it to me¡±

    ¡°In the future, the number of monsters will decrease steadily as we retreat and cannibalism urs. The threat to Catalina will almost disappear. ¡­¡­So, La and I proceed with the hut construction experiment, while Maia and Andy will clean up the remaining monsters around the country¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯ve been doing until now¡±

    A meeting before going to bed decides future policies. That said, there is no big difference.

    ¡°If the rest of Renfangas is not stable, the royal family¡¯s support will not be received. It is a dirty statement, but it is also a strategy to sell favors¡±

    ¡°Of course we can follow Andy too, right?¡±

    As Anzeros says, Dianneughs.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. ¡­¡­But this is the time to pull off all Catalina¡¯s defenses. Let¡¯s keep traveling and waiting¡±

    ¡°Roger that¡±

    From this time onward, there is also 100-manmander Becker who is reliable as the highest level of strength among us. Even if you carry around, you will be less worried about our strength.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When everyone went to bed.

    ¡°Samisami¡­¡­¡±

    I remembered that there was an elf cloth product in the supplies, so I was trying to get to the first floor to pick it up. The reason is that I (Not just the guys, but everyone) sleeps with a cloak on the top of a bed, but my cloak was used as a dazzle in the fight against Orn and buried in the ground, as it was left behind in the destructionbyrinth because it was tattered. In other words, there is one more coat than usual. It wasn¡¯t inconvenienced at Rennesto¡¯s Celesta Mansion, but here it¡¯s colder andcking supplies than Rennesto. The hangings were a little too low. If this happens, there¡¯s no reason we couldn¡¯t use it because the elves gave us them . In particr, the northern elf¡¯s cloth products (even though they have ancient barriers, they maye out to intercept foreign enemies) have excellent heat retention properties and are light, so there is no need to say anything.

    I hunt for supplies, find a cloak, take it and climb the spiral corridor again. Then I came across Sharon, who was wandering around in front of the men¡¯s room.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°A, Ah, Smithson-san. It¡¯s a coincidence¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You call this a coincidence¡±

    It¡¯s a question, but it seems like I¡¯m aiming at her.

    ¡°¡­¡­That, I thought of attending you through the night¡±

    ¡°Buu¡±

    I was surprised. There is also a modest degree.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, that, wasn¡¯t it¡­¡­? It¡¯s you who have that kind of woman called female ve and tonight no one seems to have been called to the floor. So, that, is it firste first serve¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, well, that¡¯s fine¡±

    It¡¯s not a bad thing to be proactive from the deration of female ves, but it may be the first time that I¡¯m in a straight line before the atmosphere is created.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t stay with everyone in the men¡¯s room, so somewhere else¡­¡­na?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, is that so?¡±

    And Sharon, who is just like a kid, cant see the danger.

    ¡°Surely every night, you¡äre hugging someone to show off to the other men¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t do that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You were showing me when you held Almeida, so it¡¯s all right¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it was because of Hilda-san¡¯s bad medicine!¡±

    I try to find a ce while solving Sharon¡¯s misunderstandings one by one. My heart is throbbing. It¡¯s strange that I shouldn¡¯t be so excited to hold Sharon¡¯s hand and find a ce to have sex.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°U, Uwa what Miss!?¡±

    ¡°Associate soldier Luna Basil. What are you doing, 100-man special dutymander?¡±

    ¡°A, Ah¡­¡­indeed, yes, I introduced myself earlier¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, this is an intelligence activity, a secret escort mission. Yeah ¡­¡­Look, Knight Chief Sharon is pretty important, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It looks like peeping¡±

    ¡°Different views, associate soldier¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, I¡¯m going to tell you something about it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 172: Busty Princess Ecstasy [Sharon]

    <h4>Chapter 172: Busty Princess Ecstasy [Sharon]</h4>

    Catalina in the middle of the night where people sleep and the lights are scarce. On the upper floor, I with a princess who just dered to be my female ve for some reason the other day are wandering around aimlessly.

    ¡°Ah, emm¡­¡­if anything, it¡¯s ok to start the attending somewhere with an illusion¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t do such legal exposure. In fact, there are so many people in my corps who can easily see through an illusion¡±

    ¡°I, Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Dianne, Hilda, La, Maia, Irina¡­¡­Tetes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it all the people who you are having sex with? Then there¡¯s no problem¡±

    ¡°No, how much courage do I need to reach out my hand to Tetes¡±

    I mean, even now, there are some young women who aren¡¯t able to deal with each other in terms of time, but it¡¯s a shame to reach out one¡¯s hand in such a time.

    ¡°B, But¡­¡­with this, it bes morning until we find a ce¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    To tell the truth, I¡¯m the one who wants to be impatient about it, but when I look at Sharon, who is in a hurry with a troubled face, this is so great, that I¡¯m excited. This child is pretty with sex more than expected.

    ¡°G, Good, that then¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m going to hit a special ce.

    On the ground floor of Catalina are the supplies brought by La and the carriages we use during the flight. Of course, the carriage, which is a dragon¡¯s possession, is rarely looked into.

    ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s alright here¡­¡­¡±

    However, it is pitch ck. No, although there are lights around the lightsing in through the small window, it¡¯s hard to say that it¡¯s not enough for me and Sharon who have no night-vision ability.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­it¡¯s enough to block the window with an illusion¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Sharon nods in a thin light and casts a spell small and low. Then, the inside of the carriage suddenly bes bright.

    ¡°Wow¡±

    ¡°I try to keep the light from leaking. This should be fine¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡­is that okay?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    My female ves are pretty ustomed to it and because they arepetitive, I can¡¯t help it. I heard that ordinary girls hate to have sex in bright ces¡­¡­however, Sharon will be quiet.

    ¡°What is¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°N, No, girls shouldn¡¯t be dark¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sm, Smithson-san, something to hide. Besides¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon¡äs face turns red and she undresses one by one with a look of calmness, before leaning on the back of the seat.

    ¡°¡­¡­If it¡¯s dark, maybe it¡¯s someone other than you¡­¡­thats why I¡¯m scared¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    She¡¯s pretty cute. A princess with big breasts that shows a strangely defenseless obedientness while giving off some kind of Aurora-like growth. To put it another way, it is Sharon¡¯s qualities that make it easy to express misunderstandings and prejudices, without being scrutinized for one¡äs remarks. However, it is consented to the attitude of Felios and Berga who cannot leave such a girl who seems to say such words with a weak and obedient sound. If such a girl is my sister, I would be overprotective.

    ¡°Sharon¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon, who was in her underwear without hesitation, slowly put out her hand and I kissed her. Despite a momentary embarrassed look, Sharon leaves her lips with no resistance. Youthfulness like an elf and freshness like a maiden. And, while being attracted to my shallow sucking, I am satisfied with the reaction of the princess-like mouth, just as it is overrun by my tongue.

    ¡°Nhuu¡­¡­n, nnn¡­¡­¡±

    When Sharon opens her eyes thinly, they stare at me and her upper cheeks are illuminated by dazzling lighting, revealing her color firmly. The blonde, which radiates like light, had a strangely fantastic impression.

    ¡°Smithson¡­¡­san¡­¡­?¡±

    Sharon looks back a little mysteriously at me as I weakened my tongue movement. I hold her body tightly. Despite being big-breasted, her lean body is thinner than expected.

    ¡°N¡­¡­warm¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s getting cold¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon entrusts her body to me. Asking me for a kiss and patting my back as if she is a hungry chick.

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t worry about the temperature¡­¡­please warm it up carefully¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°U, Uh¡­¡­I touch your chest¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    I rub her chest. The soft mass is dug out from the fashionable underwear and I rub it with the hands to enjoy.

    ¡°Nhuu¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon¡äs big breasts, which areparable to Selenium and Apple, are particrly well shaped because they are shown off in an bikini armor. A bouncy sticity, nipples with strong assertion whether they were already excited. I enjoy them with my fingertips and sometimes lick them. Sharon¡¯s neck charmingly looks down on it, with a cor that has my name tag on it. I still can¡¯t believe it that she wears it. I want to make sure of that, I push Sharon down on the seat, insert my hand like stroking her buttocks and take off her underwear.

    ¡°N¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­S, Smithson, san¡­¡­? My body, to that extent, do you want to taste¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°O, Of course¡­I don¡¯t want you to say that now¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say it. I was just happy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°Simr to the War God, dragons and Irina-sama¡­¡­I have the charm that attracts you and make you conceive me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no debate about it¡­¡­but you have a really good body¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°But even the ves who are innocently happy about it, are cute enough not to lose it¡±

    I thought she might get a little angry. Well, it¡¯s usually words that cant please an aristocratic woman. No, even if its a ve it would be inappropriate. But Sharon shook her back.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I¡¯m a ve¡­¡­your sex ve¡­¡­a female ve?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It is surprisingly that you like it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Because¡­¡­Smithson-san¡­¡­ah, master¡¯s affection wasfortable, veryfortable¡­¡­?¡±

    Apparently, Sharon seems to be the type who feels the charm to be made into a ve. So.

    ¡°¡­¡­I want to be held by my master¡­¡­no, I want to be vited. I want to serve you with this body¡­¡­I¡¯m dying to hear that I¡¯m cute¡­¡­?¡±

    Far from any problems, Sharon was like she received the bestpliment. With a bitter smile, she took off all her underwear andid on the narrow seat. Eyes full of expectations. A chest that doesn¡¯t copse even when lying on the back. A narrow waist with a narrow neck and a hairless lower part that is full of expectations. Exposing all the embarrassing parts to me, my breathing bes heavy.

    ¡°Sharon. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll do it again. I¡¯ll seed you¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­yes, please mate with me¡­¡­I¡äm master¡äs ve?¡±

    What kind of face do I have? Am I ring at her eyes or am I tired of Sharon¡äs cuteness? I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t have a mirror. Either way, I¡¯ll probably be disillusioned with myself. I hold Sharon¡¯s legs and insert my penis all the way to the back. It¡¯s already the second time. Sharon herself had been expecting too much, so I could go deep into her secret ce. But that doesn¡¯t mean that the pleasure is small.

    ¡°Hau, nn¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Guu¡­¡­!¡±

    Sharon who bends her white throat leaks an exhaled breath. Meanwhile, I groan from the vaginal tightening. I was afraid that I was screaming at my own expectations and I had a feeling that the limits were very close. Sharon¡¯s vagina isn¡¯t as strange and irresistible as Irina, nor is it too tight. Should it be called ¡¸Dexterous¡¹? The feel of each part in the vagina is shown and pleasure is sent even if I dont move at all. Needless to say, once I start moving.

    ¡°U, Uwaaa¡­¡­Sharon, you really¡­¡­the second time, right¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡­¡­you¡¯re the only one¡­¡­it¡¯s just for my master¡äs dick¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Foul woman¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­?¡±

    This movement is simr to Hilda-san. Perhaps unconscious, the movement was mysterious and ludicrous enough to cauterize my brain.

    ¡°Sha, Sharon¡­¡­I, I think it¡¯s going toe out¡­¡­ca, can I put it out once¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ha, u, Hauuu¡­¡­!! O¡­¡­once¡­¡­p, put it out¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon looks at me with her blurry eyes as she shakes her chest violently as I pokes her uterus.

    ¡°¡­¡­continue¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If I can, I¡¯ll do it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Pl, Please¡­¡­if so, I¡¯ll keep up with you until morning¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°U, Uh¡­¡­cu, cumming¡±

    Before even saying that I cummed. Sucked by Sharon¡¯s vagina, my penis begins to ejacte. Dokun, Dokun, Dokun¡­¡­it scatters all over Sharon¡¯s vagina and makes a round trip inside.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I put it out¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­I know¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I feel too good to be patient¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon hugs me and kisses me on the ear.

    ¡°No. Me too¡­¡­its sofortable and unbearable¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon seems satisfied. ¡­¡­What do you mean by that? I¡¯m not bad.

    ¡°¡­¡­M, My penis doesn¡¯t seem ready for another round¡±

    After all, I seem to show Sharon a pitiful point and I promised her panicky, but Sharon shakes her head with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurry, it¡¯s okay¡­¡­hug me like this and y with my chest and buttocks¡­¡­if you feel like it, shake your waist and pour it in¡­¡­your calm and cute ve¡­¡­?¡±

    She seems to like the feeling of being a ve. To the end, I am the one who is entertained, the one who is satisfied and the one who is liked. However, it also affects someone¡¯s good name if it¡¯s spoiled too much. Even so, I have ten female ves.

    ¡°When you say that, it makes me want to hurry¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I¡¯ve set you on fire?¡±

    She looks happy. Well, better than being frightened. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­Not good. I will join in¡±

    Luna mutters looking down at me over the back of the seat next to me.

    ¡ºWaa!?¡»

    At the same time, Sharon and I were surprised and raised our voices. Since when was she there? I didn¡¯t notice at all.

    ¡°Lu, Luna¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No good?¡±

    Gee, Luna looks at me. Expressionless¡­¡­no, there are some colors that she plead with. I¡¯m weak when I see her with such eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Fine, but it¡¯s just ¡ºTogether¡». It¡¯s not ¡ºLuna¡äs turn next¡», right?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Luna begins to take off her clothes. Covering Sharon at once, in a small voice she confirms ¡¸Is it okay?¡¹ and I said ¡¸Yes¡¹. I love that hot skin.

    When I stood up and looked at the girls, I could see the face of 100-manmander Becker, in a nce through the hand mirror.

    ¡°Sharon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Strengthen the illusion on the coachman stand¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ye, yes¡±

    When Sharon gets up and casts a spell, the hand mirror disappears. It was blocked by an illusion.

    ¡°Nu, Smithson, you bastard¡±

    After hearing a small whisper from 100-manmander Becker, Sharon silently thought for a while. She grabbed me and approached the wall and smacked it with her palm

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha¡±

    I don¡¯t think she hit the outer wall of a tree, it sounds like a skull. And.

    ¡°Guhou!?¡±

    I heard a strange voice from the other side of the wall and I heard something fall to the ground.

    ¡°Sharon¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one of Berga¡äs specialty, blow to a vital point of a person like this¡±

    Pleasantly smiling, Sharon ispletely naked with semen dripping from her crotch. She was beautiful as usual, but she was a little scary.

 Chapter 173: Cat and Princess Service [Luna Sharon]

    <h4>Chapter 173: Cat and Princess Service [Luna Sharon]</h4>

    I call Sharon back and hold Luna, who has finished taking off her clothes and is on her knees while holding my lips close to her big tits and hugging her waist.

    ¡°Ya¡­¡­hh¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­Sharon¡¯s breasts are powerful after all¡­¡­I instinctively want to stick to them¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­My boobs¡±

    ¡°Of course I want to stick to them too¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    I suck on Luna¡¯s breasts, which she has shown off a little, as if she bends over. Her chest isn¡¯t as powerful as Sharon¡¯s big chest, but Luna¡¯s chest is also nice.

    ¡°Revenge¡±

    Luna licks my nipples. I want to tickle a little.

    ¡°Well then, me too, revenge¡­¡­?¡±

    Sharon smiles mischievously, kissing the other nipple¡­¡­and bending further, her face sinks into my lower abdomen.

    ¡°¡­¡­Gulp¡±

    ¡°Sharon?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no¡­¡­i, in that situation¡±

    My penis that pierced Sharon a while ago is entwined with a mix of semen and love juice. She approached my son with her lips, as if she was determined¡­¡­to kiss.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡±

    Kiss, kiss, kiss. Neither sticking her tongue out nor holding it. She just repeat tickling kisses. I think it¡¯s a strange way to attack¡­¡­speaking of which,st time, I felt like she had practiced a blowjob with Christie, but only Christie was really absorbed in sucking and Sharon only swallowed the liquid. Did she think that she couldn¡¯t do it suddenly or did she lost her courage? In any case, the appearance of an elegant elf princess, who kneels naked in front of me and kisses my son gently, which pierced her vagina before, is more than enough to make her inferior again. On the other hand, Luna hasn¡¯t lost. Her tongue licking attack on me is further strengthened. Turning her arms around me to cling on me, she licks my nipples, corbone, chin, ears and cheeks.

    ¡°I, It tickles Luna¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is my licking better than a kiss?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ei, Either one is fine¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    Did she interprets that I want both? Luna kisses my lips and cheeks and repeatedly moves her tongue to lick my face. Somewhat cute and childish, but somehow desperate and passionate, reminds me that Luna is not yet an adult. I can¡¯t say that she is a child, but she isnt an adult yet either. She likes horny things, but is essentially a naive cat. It makes me feel Luna¡äs immoral charm. A none-adult cat girl and an elf princess who is a natural vampire in a greenhouse culture. The attraction that they are somewhat simr though they are different from each other. The fact that they wear cors saying ¡¸I am only yours¡¹ is something is irresistible for a man.

    ¡°Sharon, Luna¡±

    ¡°Chu¡­¡­hahi(What)?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I want to put it in soon. Put your hands on the seats and push your hips up¡±

    I said it after a long kiss with Luna. Sharon stood up with her lips dirty with liquid and her her breasts swaying, while she has drunken smile on her face.

    ¡°¡­¡­If I push out my butt¡­¡­you will put it out again, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    It¡¯s a selfish way of saying it, but I want Sharon to follow me even more. I want to quickly establish the recognition that she is my female ve. To put it more directly, I want to conceive her. Sharon still has a fluffy impression. Although she is a female ve, there is a slight discrepancy that is a little different from that and it is difficult to express it in words. I want to screw her and make her my own. I want to make every corner of her body dirty. I don¡¯t want to correct her attitude. I want to paint the color so that she can¡¯t escape from me. Such a strange impulse stirs up.

    ¡°Me too¡­¡­put a lot inside¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    Luna sticks out her buttocks a little anxious and shakes her tail slowly. Luna is also cute like that. It¡¯s easy to see that she is crazy and greedy. Two hips stick out towards me and the genitals wait for me to seep. While stroking the two hips, I first thrust my penis into Luna¡¯s vagina.

    ¡°Nyauu!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haaa, envy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nya, Nyaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Luna and I push our waists to push my son all the way to the back. A cat beast girl who is quiet, whimsical, ambiguous and desperate to give birth to my child. Such a girl desperately presses her waist. Even with other women, she doesn¡¯t care at all and sticks her butt out like this. Even Luna was a delusion that existed a little before a year ago, before reuniting with Selenium. It¡¯s more than twice as luxurious as sex, side by side with Sharon. I realize how lucky I am.

    ¡°Nyaaaaa, a, aaa!! Andy, love, love you so much¡­¡­pour in, a lot, a lot¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Ah, bu, but¡­¡­not yet¡±

    I pull my dick out of Luna¡¯s hole. Luna makes a disappointing voice. Immediately I pierce Sharon¡äs vagina and continue. Luxury here is extreme, taste ratio picking eating sex.

    ¡°Ha, aaa¡­¡­a, a, again¡­¡­again, Smithson-san¡äs penis¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Aah¡­¡­going through your vagina is like a hindrance¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­e, any number of times¡­¡­ a lot of my shameful body, train me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Did you say yourself that you¡¯re shameful?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­I, I can say that now¡­¡­in order to please Smithson-san, I need to raise a hi body¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That is, it¡¯s an honor¡­¡­!¡±

    Sharon seems to have had a littleplex with her big tits. The strange conviction is a little too speedy with only three time sex¡­¡­but well, I often get into a crazy delusion while having sex.

    ¡°Then I have to enjoy it¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­?¡±

    I pull out my cock from Sharon¡¯s vagina. Then, I return to Luna, pierce her pussy again and poke the womb.

    ¡°Nyaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°Sha, Sharon¡¯s pussy and Luna¡¯s pussy¡­¡­both are so nice¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha, pleasee back soon¡­¡­I want you to pour it in again¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I, I mean¡­¡­nyaaa, Andy¡¯s child, I want¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic¡­¡­!¡±

    I repeatedly extract from Luna and Sharon and poke them a few times. Going back and forth between the two lower bodies. Every time I go in and out of the two holes, I realize it. They said they were over the height of their happiness. Two cute girls desperately shaking their hips to be conceived by me. I use two waists freely to run into my ejaction. Once again, it¡¯s too luxurious.

    ¡°I might get a punishment, I¡­¡­Sharon and Luna, two such good women, who like to have sex¡­¡­!¡±

    Shaking on happiness, Sharon and Luna look a little impatient.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­¡­there¡¯s no punishment for that¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Nyaaahh¡­¡­I like it, I want it¡­¡­I¡¯m happy at this¡­¡­why cant it be¡­¡­!?¡±

    I wondered if both of them would say ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s a punishment?¡¹, but they don¡¯t seem to have that feeling at all. They desperately affirmed my selfish sex and eagerly awaited my ejaction with their supple nude bodies.

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, Then¡­¡­I just reaffirmed that no one needs to be punished¡­¡­because both of you are mine¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Nyaa?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­any number of times, I¡äm submissive, master¡­¡­?¡±

    To Luna¡¯s vagina. To Sharon¡¯s vagina. I raped the waists of two female ves who are waiting for my child and are bright red from estrus, again and again. And finally the ejaction explodes in Luna.

    ¡°Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡­¡­??¡±

    ¡°Aah¡­¡­disappointment¡­¡­¡±

    Byupu, Doku, Dokuu¡­¡­toku, toku, Sharon looks disappointed when she sees Luna ecstatic look as I ejacte.

    ¡°Sharon¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to rest¡±

    Sharon probably didn¡¯t expect me to do it right away. I quickly put my penis into Sharon¡¯s vagina and hold my breath.

    ¡°Hiaa¡­¡­a, aa¡­¡­th, that¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best until Lunaes back¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah?¡±

    When I whispered with a nasty bite on her ears, Sharon looked happy. As expected, of an ck Arm who is indeed a swordsman, as Sharon seems to have a good physical strength. Literally, she could even continue to catch my semen until morning. ¡­¡­But we still have work after tomorrow.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll go to bed if Luna doesn¡¯t wake up about two more times¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡­¡­that, ¡­¡­penis, put it on¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s fine?¡±

    Make a weird promise while the body is trembling.

    Eventually, Luna got up on the way, so I ejacted about two more times and with Sharon in my arms, I yed with her crotch and she slept with my middle finger in her vagina. ¡­¡­It is a secret that after Sharon fell asleep, she couldn¡¯t stand it twice and ejacted even though she wasn¡¯t moving.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    In the morning, when I secretly cleaned the carriage and got out, 100-manmander Becker was still growing, but I didn¡¯t like to wake him up, so I left him alone. ¡­¡­After a while.

    ¡°Wait, I will help a little!?¡±

    It was discovered that he was feigning sleep. Soon, Sharon and Luna threw a stone silently.

 Chapter 174: Dragon and Maid Service Technique 1

    <h4>Chapter 174: Dragon and Maid Service Technique 1</h4>

    Dianne and La went to the demon territory for construction experiments as soon as they had breakfast. So, for us,

    ¡°There¡¯s a rescue calling from Alize fortress, which is at the midpoint of Ghibli fortress. Ghibli fortress has difficulties after the Great Knight Chiefs and the Sword Saint Brigade are gone¡±

    We caught domestic affairs by the interception of Tetes¡äsmunication magic. We are supposed to do a publicity campaign where the dragones to rescue when the hands don¡¯t seem to be enough.

    ¡°¡­¡­What, Great Knight Chief Ate and Lister-san, cant be sent?¡±

    ¡°100-manmander Dianne and La urgently need toe back¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s a bit painful. But it was a pinch. For the time being, I should have sent out the main gold arm with the drum ant that is safe from the fortress. It¡¯s probably not that bad. I think.

    ¡°¡­¡­And what is the urgency of the rescue request?¡±

    100-manmander Becker asked that question squeezing the dried fruits for breakfast. Yeah, that¡¯s important. There will be no troops to request support until the stage where it will fall today or tomorrow. Most units in the army are close enough to be in regr contact, but they can¡¯t be in a state where they can gather a lot of force in a day. Human feet are not fast. To manage there, the blood path is poured into the grasp of the terrain and the construction of the fort and prepares for a longsting day. But that¡¯s why it really falls down tomorrow! There is no army with no signal. Changes in the situation are amon story. If you know what kind of level it is, you will decide your actions. Separately, if it¡¯s enough to hold down, it¡¯s a good idea to give priority to transporting the Gold Arms to Ghibli Fortress or go straight to Alize Fortress if its seriously tough.

    ¡°It¡¯s a delicate story. They willst for three days¡­¡­but isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s a time when we can send a support team from Uchi and Ghibli normally and it¡¯s a maximum request when we think about it¡±

    ¡°I mean, if it¡¯s a dragon, maybe it¡¯ll be in time tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. I think they¡äre exhausted that they want help. If possible, it¡¯s better to be faster¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    100-manmander Becker and I think about it. Ghibli is probably shy, with arge garrison poption and high importance. However, the one who saves Alize is not a long talk.

    ¡°What did Dianne say about this?¡±

    ¡°It was said that she would leave it to 10-man captain Smithson. She said that yesterday, so don¡¯t me me if I don¡¯t sortie, it¡¯s an option¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you do, Smithson? You can even have me join the ¡ºDancing Spear¡» Almeida or Knight Chief Sharon and drop us in the fortress¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little messy, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡±

    Well, the three of them aren¡¯t people that most monsters can defeat. If you¡¯re on your guard and you¡¯re in a situation where you can¡¯t get it back¡­¡­think about it, you should have avoided the acrobatics that were not easy to excuse.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Hey, Neia¡±

    The sunny rooftop of Catalina today. It was getting cold and windy and Neia stood alone in this less popr ce, as if left behind by something.

    ¡°Good morning, Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°How is your injury? Can it be cured?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m being forced to be cured or forced to do it¡±

    Neia smiles. I wonder if it was attached to the whole body with a splint.

    ¡°It seems that Hilda-san¡¯s magic is temporarily deteriorating my physical performance and shifting to recovery. Does it mean that the senses are dull because of it or that it is a little hard to put strength in my body¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    Well, when Selenium just came, Dianne-san showed me how to use this technique against medical light skill. Medical light skill is highly effective but inefficient and it is not used by real doctors who have to see many people professionally. In other words, this is the true ¡¸Doctor magic¡¹.

    ¡°Then, stay quiet today¡±

    After defeating the big goal named Orn. I thought I¡¯d support Neia if she burned out, fell out or seemed unstable. However, if Hilda-san seems to have made her obedient indirectly, I think it¡¯s none of my business anymore.

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Even so¡­¡­sh Sword, has been silent since then¡­¡­¡±

    I was wondering if I could talk a little more to the sh Sword on Neia¡¯s waist, but Neia put her finger on her lips, ¡¸Shhh¡¹. She casts magic in a small voice. Talking to me using an illusion.

    ¡ºI know how good the dragon¡¯s ears are. If the sh Sword speaks, you¡äll be asked by the Blue Dragon, right?¡»

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­that¡¯s right¡±

    The sh Sword does not reveal its identity except for the ¡¸Hero¡¹ that it admitted. I think it would be nice if it would recognize La or Maia like me, but it¡¯s a conclusion that has been yed out of hundreds of years of experience. There might be a part that I don¡¯t understand, too. And now that La and Dianne are out and Maia not here, I can talk with the sh Sword with rxed shoulders.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then take a good rest. There is still a long way to go¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I said that and decided to leave the rooftop.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    So, we decided to rescue Fort Alize with a small number of people. If we are transporting the Gold Arms, there is no problem even if we rx after the sun goes down. The Ghibli fortress is robust. It was a result of the consultation with the local Tetes and Sharon that it was a smart order to save Alize who would be in trouble. Thus.

    This is probably the right choice¡±

    ¡°Absolutely¡±

    Apanied by Anzeros and Aurora, who won in Janken. It¡¯s just a selection of people, but it just happened that I was settled as a Celesta chief. By the way, everyone was included in Janken, except Neia, who was injured in closebat and Naris was honestly pleased with the fact that Tetes, Almeida and Sharon couldn¡¯t apany us. It is too honest and refreshing.

    ¡°¡­¡­I mean, Aurora, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Aurora response immediately. In my memory, the problem that using a sh wave makes her arms heavy and unusable shouldn¡¯t be solved yet. The only way to solve it overnight is with Polka¡äs miraculous spring.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I think it¡¯s okay. Aurora was originally a one-handed style and recently she has gained a little more physical strength¡±

    Anzeros admits with a wry smile. Ah, after all one hand is now okay?

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, I can¡¯t be a burden¡±

    I stroke Aurora¡¯s head in a bit of embarrassment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. I¡¯m more than happy that you¡äre not injured than to work hard for me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson-san¡±

    Neia¡¯s injury is stuck in my mind. Other than La, our female team didn¡¯t get seriously injured, but I¡¯m still scared of a moment¡¯s alertness. Even Neia, who can be said to be invisible to the bottom, was injured. Of our Ace Knights and above, Aurora, which has the worst bnce of offensive power, defensive power and stamina, have to be the most careful.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s hard to do erotic things if you get seriously injured¡±

    She saw through my ulterior motive. Aurora giggles and Anzeros blushes and coughs.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. As Andy-san says, you cant have sex if you¡¯re injured¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m convinced¡­¡­but that¡¯s all for you¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ambition. At best, I want to live with you all in endless love and happiness¡±

    ¡°Damn. Do you want to have more than ten female ves, even though you even have rtions with four elves who are legitimate members of the ns. Thats a big ambition¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Your ambition, maybe it¡¯s the biggest in the world right now¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora seem to have fun.

    ¡°So don¡¯t get hurt, both of you. Then we can do erotic things without hesitation¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Idiot¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Chibi Maia appears on my shoulder and raises a dissatisfied voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­What about me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt either¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s with hi?¡±

    Rather than worrying about injury, Maia seems dissatisfied that she was treated outside the number of members in the deration to do erotic things.

    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t hesitate¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Chibi Maia smiles in a good mood and disappears. ¡­¡­Th, Those three¡­¡­. I need a little bit of energy.

    ¡°Andy, isn¡¯t that the fort?¡±

    ¡°Maybe so¡­¡­Maia, how is our position?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s there¡±

    Alize Fortress is visible. Certainly, many monsters are still actively surrounding it. The resistance of the soldiers is desperate, but the difference in force is obvious. But it¡¯s easy to cover up with the presence of a dragon.

    ¡°Maia, you can do it without your breath¡±

    ¡°Only wolves. Easy victory¡±

    ¡°Anzeros, support Maia¡¯s blind spot. Aurora, support the withdrawal of the soldiers¡±

    ¡°All right¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    And I¡¯m just riding on Maia. ¡­¡­However, I think it is the kindness of those three that no one is grumpy.

    The monsters and soldiers look up at the sky from Maia¡äs roar. After the blue giant dragon descends in the middle of a flock of monsters, the battlefield instantly give Maia the lead role.

    ¡°Operation start!!¡±

    There is nothing else I do when I give amand, the two Ace Knightsnd and Maia lifts the hard wolves in front of her up with her two ws, sprinkling blood droplets on the battlefield and striking the flock of monsters.

    ¡°Kyuaaaaaaaa!!¡±

    The battlefield freezes faster because of the breath due to the cruel Maia.

    ¡°Everyone move inside the fortress! The blue dragon will use its breath!¡±

    ¡°Celesta¡¯s special duty corps hase! Leave it to us!¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora brilliantly cut through the monsters and help the soldiers of the regr army with few Gauntlet Knights to withdraw.

    ¡°Anzeros, Aurora use shock waves! Focus on earning time! Maia, knock down the rocks over there and build a wall! Reduce the blind spots of Anzeros and Aurora!¡±

    A single blow from Maia¡¯s tail minces the flock of monsters and with her fist, she breaks the rocks and changes the terrain. The beautiful elf swordsmen of the Celeste army sprinkle blood at their feet.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s Janken¡¯s luck, but it¡¯s really the best choice for publicity¡±

    The spectacle which was too much, let me leak a smile instinctively.

    The crisis at Alize Fortress haspletely ended in an hour. Blizzard breath can be used when there are no soldiers left. If the Blizzard Breath is used, most monsters will bepletely annihted. A group of rock dolls that were approaching nearby were smashed by Maia, so there was no sign of surviving monsters around a dozen kilometers of the vicinity.

    ¡°That number of monsters¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this girl a dragon¡­¡­?¡±

    It¡¯s a scene that I¡¯ve gotten used to, but Maia, who is celebrated by the fortress guards is shy. I stroke her head.

    ¡°?¡±

    Maia looked happy.

    ¡°Thank you. Celesta people. I don¡¯t know how to thank you¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a mission¡±

    Even if they say thank you, I didn¡¯t do nothing, so its fine. I formally return a reply. However, looking at Maia¡¯s face, I think a small thank you gift is permitted.

    ¡°If we can have a lunch meal and a good drink for the dragon, that¡¯s enough¡±

    I request a little thank-you gift. The guard captain of the fortress prepared it at once.

    Maia is at the center of the banquet. And I next to her. Speaking of Anzeros and Aurora.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°E, Ehehe¡­¡­how is it?¡±

    They were wearing maid outfits. They said, ¡¸We¡äre the dragon¡¯s servants and we have to serve at the meal, but we didn¡¯t prepare the clothes. Please lend some clothes to us, if avable¡¹ and received it without a problem. As expected, everyone today has many heroes in the country of the motto, many female soldiers and there seems to be such a thing.

    ¡°We said that the dragon doesn¡¯t like someone to get in the way during lunch, so no one wille for a while¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Can you give me a reward? Master?¡±

    ¡°Both of you are fooling me¡­¡­sly¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s true that it¡¯s time to eat. In fact, the defenders are also victims, there are a lot of injuries, and I feel unscrupulous. ¡­¡­No, we gained a big win today and it was noisy. However, I couldn¡¯t resist the three girls who were begging for me, probably because I didn¡¯t deal with them recently.

    ¡°¡­¡­While eating?¡±

    ¡°Yes ?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re like a king?¡±

    ¡°For me, you¡äre greater than a king, so I¡¯m not mistaken¡­¡­?¡±

    As the three girls took turns drinking, I seriously wondered who I would love first.

 Chapter 175: Dragon and Maid Service Technique 2 [Aurora Anzeros Maia]

    <h4>Chapter 175: Dragon and Maid Service Technique 2 [Aurora Anzeros Maia]</h4>

    Although Anzeros and Aurora are different in their respective societies, they are originally born in a position where they are held down rather than sitting down. As a soldier, Ace Knights are in a position to be allowed a certain amount of pride. It was not only excitement for me, but for them to wear maid clothes and serve, it seemed like a fresh feeling to them.

    ¡°Look, dried meat¡­¡­it isn¡¯t beef or pork? It¡¯s the meat of a monster¡­¡­ I¡¯ll sprinkle a little cleansing salt on it, ngu¡­¡­mmm¡±

    I shake the bottle of cleansing salt from the Trot church that I took out and chew on the dried meat myself.

    ¡°Nn¡±

    Anzeros pushes it in with a kiss to me.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m here¡±

    Aurora that contains alcohol in her mouth, pours it into my mouth at the time when Anzeros separate from my mouth.

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­th, then, I¡äm also¡±

    Maia, who includes warm soup in her mouth, reach out to me and clung to my lips even though I hadn¡¯t swallowed yet. Meat, alcohol and soup mix in my mouth.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nguu¡­¡­gulp¡±

    Because it seemed they won¡¯t let go of my lips until swallowing the mixture, I swallow it. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to drink alcohol during the daytime. No, not discipline. If I drink too much, I feel sleepy and useless.

    ¡°Puhaa¡­¡­M, Maia, I drink the soup myself¡±

    ¡°No. Let me drink¡±

    ¡°Then am I in charge of the meat?¡±

    ¡°Drinking alcohol with my lips¡­¡­huhu, I like this idea¡±

    ¡°Did you mistake me for an old man without teeth?¡±

    Living in Polka has a low rate of tooth decay, so if you live there in the future you don¡¯t need much. Celesta has a magic to eliminate tooth decay.

    ¡°But if you really be an old man, your jaw may weaken¡±

    ¡°Of course, if that happens, it¡¯s our turn?¡±

    ¡°I and La aren¡¯t the only ones to bite¡±

    ¡°Maia, you know, you¡¯re a great dragon, so you might not be able to stay with Andy the whole day¡±

    ¡°Yes. In that respect, I can stay with Andy-sama for a long time? My father will be alive for several hundred years anyway¡±

    ¡°No, Aurora also look, various diplomacy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Anzeros-san also stuck with her mother¡¯s sessor problem?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s done! I¡¯m supposed to be with Andy all the time!¡±

    Implicitly, all three scatter sparks, saying, ¡¸I am the one who is Andy¡äs assistant when he bes old¡¹. It¡¯s cute.

    ¡°Speaking of myself, I don¡¯t want to put up with one person alone. Even when I¡¯m an old man, I will kiss each one of you and touch your buttocks as sexual harassment, so I¡¯ll do whatever I want to do¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ahaha, sexual harassment¡­¡­thats fine¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the butt, we¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­M, Maybe after 40 years, my boobs are getting bigger like my mother, right?¡±

    ¡­¡­All three of them are unsatisfied with their chests, so they sense the handicap sensitively and there is a little dissatisfied air in the peaceful atmosphere.

    ¡°Of course, I also sexually harass your boobs¡±

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m super weak to lose to the air.

    ¡°You. ¡­¡­Do you think I hate you because I touch your chest and butt?¡±

    Sexual harassment. That is sexual harassment. ¡­¡­Anzeros probably doesn¡¯t hate it, yeah.

    ¡°I think you would have been very angry if it was Anzeros about a year and a half ago¡±

    ¡°Although you didn¡¯t do it. ¡­¡­I guess I didn¡¯t hate it when you did it. I used to love you for a long time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s true that I¡¯m resolute, but I don¡¯t think I was able to push her down well, so if I pushed her down, I might have pushed her down. No, but I didn¡¯t know that Anzeros was a woman before Selenium came.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s generally pointless to do things in the past. I¡¯m yours now and I¡¯m being trained by you¡­¡­it¡¯s impossible to go back to the past decadester¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say training¡±

    I suck on Anzeros¡äs lips and stroke her body over the maid outfit.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­?¡±

    She shook her little body and was pleased. At least at this point, it¡¯s unlikely that she¡¯ll be harassed. On the other hand, Aurora crouched down to my waist as soon as there was a gap.

    ¡°Then the servant will also receive its meal¡­¡­?¡±

    She seems to be happy as her ears are swaying.

    ¡°Aurora is sly¡±

    ¡°Huhuu, a maid¡¯s job is to be loved by her master?¡±

    Aurora who takes out my cock while showing a proud face to Maia who sits beside Aurora dissatisfied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, but I guess you borrowed that dress because the person you serve is Maia¡±

    As I pointed out, Anzeros and Aurora looked at each other for about a second.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I don¡¯t really care.¡±

    They turned it down.

    ¡°¡­¡­I also want to wear maid clothes¡±

    When ites to Maia, she wants to join her friends. ¡­¡­How do you excuse a dragon who wants to be a maid?

    Then, Anzeros hugged me from the side and attacked me with a kiss, while Aurora turned her arms around my waist to attack my crotch. Although.

    ¡°Nku, nhuuu¡­¡­nn¡­¡­n, it doesn¡¯t feel very well, Andy-san¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­I¡¯ll be fine soon if you show me your body¡±

    I recently started to realize that visual stimtion seemed to be very important for me. There are many people in the world who have the hobby of ¡¸Holding them while wearing them is meaningful¡¹ but since I was originally a hot spring peeker, I think girls should be naked. And the good response of my penis is a level that it can still boast about in thetter half of one¡äs 20s. I don¡¯t think I can boast about it. I said so based on my self-analysis, but Aurora thought a little.

    ¡°No, I feel like I¡¯ve lost something¡±

    ¡°So what are you fighting for?¡±

    It¡¯s been a long time since I started a battle I don¡¯t understand.

    ¡°With just this mouth¡­¡­well¡­¡­this, I will prove that my tongue and lips are the nasty tools that take Andy-san¡¯s ejaction¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that something to prove?¡±

    Anzeros nods seriously to the question I have raised.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s important. ¡­¡­A maid who gets semen in her mouth whenever she¡¯s request by her master¡­¡­I saw it in ¡ºElf Sweet Night¡» before¡±

    ¡°Hey¡±

    ¡ºElf Sweet Night¡» is one of the most popr Quika special erotic picture scrolls. The eveningpanion of elf-loving lewd men of Celesta all over the country.AAt Celesta, where printed materials are avable at a much lower price than Trot, they are secretly distributed nationwide. This is a gem that is regrly received at general stores in Basson. Published once or twice a year. And Anzeros should have been in a position to crack down on such turbulent customs in the Crossbow Corps.

    ¡°By any chance¡­¡­did you see it, when you confiscated from the bottom of the squad?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Just a bit¡±

    There are bad guys. And it¡¯s wrong. The attached sentence is famous for its exaggeration. However, it seems that Aurora didn¡¯t particrly question.

    ¡°Obviously, it seems that my brother has been a little involved with the servants of the mansion¡­¡­that¡¯s the way it is¡±

    I¡¯m wondering if I should rush in. ¡­¡­I feel like I can have a more enjoyable life if I don¡¯t rush in.

    ¡°Andy-sama, dragon¡­¡­whatever the owner¡¯s hobby is, I¡äll do anything¡±

    Maia opposes. Implicitly saying that I can use her mouth. But that¡¯s all right.

    ¡°Aurora, be diligent a little more¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora who sucks strongly on my dick is lightly held down and patted.

    ¡°Is my mouth¡­¡­not good?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t have much time and I want to put it in you¡±

    I stretch my hands and stroke the lower abdomen of Aurora.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh¡±

    Aurora seems to be disappointed. Well, the challenge spirit wasn¡¯t met, but it¡¯s also true that we don¡¯t have much time. I can¡¯t afford to upy this room and have lunch until the sun goes down. I want to finish carrying the force from Rennesto to Ghibli Fortress by the end of today.

    ¡°Will you let me suck you again¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it anytime¡±

    ¡°Bo, me too?¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­¡­¡±

    It seems that the three girls who are entwined with me have a longing for fetio very much. I don¡¯t understand the subtle meaning.

    ¡°¡­¡­Blowjob wouldn¡¯t make a girl feel good, would you want to beg so much?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You mean, what?¡±

    ¡°Hilda sometimes did it in the morning¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­I gently wake Andy-san up and invite him to do something indecent¡­¡­it¡¯s more elegant than taking off and sleeping with each other¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes¡±

    ¡­¡­Its Hilda¡äs fault. No, it¡¯s certainly done once in a while. I¡¯m just going to have sex in the morning.

    ¡°And it¡¯s true that just holding your body makes you nervous¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah. I¡¯m a female ve, I want a way to make Andy feel good¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡­¡­All three seem to be thinking about their awareness as female ves and pets. For me, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a rtionship that we can have sex at any time. No, I have a strong monopoly. I don¡¯t want die when Anzeros and the others are with other men.

    ¡°W, Well, that¡¯s it. ¡­¡­I prefer to serve pussy now¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a disappointed face, Aurora. ¡­¡­It¡¯s okay to feel like ¡ºMaster¡äs affection¡»¡±

    Aurora, who seems to be still dissatisfied of her unsessful oral service, is pushed down on the table and the skirt is rolled up. The underwear, which has a distinctly higher-ss presence than normal clothes, appears.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sure, that¡¯s right¡±

    Aurora smiles at my proud words. As I shifted her underwear and exposed herbia, Aurora lightly poked my hands and raised her upper body, turning her wet eyes to my horny expectations.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have fun. ¡­¡­Master, please forgive me for my shamefulness. I¡¯m in the middle of helping my master with his meal, but I¡¯m hungry. ¡­¡­Please put master¡¯s strong meat in my mouth and let me drink the white soup with plenty of nourishment?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re a really troublesome maid¡±

    As I mutter while suppressing my excitement, Aurora smiles embarrassingly, shaking her white ass lightly.

    ¡°Then, I¡­¡­will y a role of feeding master?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it too¡±

    Since it was necessary to push Aurora down and leave a little space, Anzeros could support a few dishes in one hand and then pick up simple and splendid dishes. Simrly, Maia tries to hold several dishes with one hand, but since it doesn¡¯t work, she gives up and grabs the alcohol directly.

    ¡°Master, quickly¡­¡­affection to my stomach¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes master, its okay to insert your dick, so please turn your face this way¡­¡­aahh?¡±

    ¡°This way too¡±

    I have a maid stick out her butt and continue eating with another maid. I¡äm like a viinous millionaire, but every millionaire will be made to do it with such talented and beautiful girls here. When I thought so, I was happy from the bottom of my heart and I supported Aurora¡¯s hips with one hand and pulled the underwear sideways with the other hand to start insertion.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡­haa, my hunger is fulfilled¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ahh¡­ do you want some fruit next? Or is meat good?¡±

    ¡°N, nnn¡±

    Aurora exhales a mature sigh to the insertion. Anzeros seems to have some fun and takes a small piece from the te and throws it into my mouth. Then, Maia stretches out her hand, holding the alcohol. Aurora¡¯s vagina is still not wet enough to move well. I move lightly and sway my hips to limatize Aurora while chewing the dried meat.

    ¡°Ngu¡­¡­nn. I mean, it¡¯s not fun not to be able to focus on yourself when you¡¯re being held¡±

    I asked Aurora, who smiled in return.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m a ¡ºMaid who sympathizes with her Master¡», right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. All maids are gonna satisfy the master¡±

    ¡°N, nnn¡±

    It seems that Aurora and Anzeros have changed the way they enjoy themselves. And Maia drinks some alcohol to deal with the situation quickly. Therefore she cantment.

    ¡°¡­¡­All right, then, let me taste the true heart of my pretty maids¡±

    ¡°N, ahhh¡­¡­pl, please enjoy?¡±

    ¡°Eh. Apart from me, Aurora is in a position to be able to enjoy it, it¡¯s just above the mouth¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­Master, the maid is drooling, don¡¯t hesitate to eat the soup?¡±

    ¡°Nn. Nnn¡±

    Aurora shakes her hips. Just saying, the joy juice came out better with time and my penis got in and out smoothly. I temporarily ignore Anzeros¡¯s serving and concentrate on shaking my hips. For the time being, it¡¯s a fast stop for Aurora. ¡­¡­I said it many times, but we can¡¯t dy the lunch for too long.

    ¡°Ha, a, aaa¡­¡­ahu, aaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Aurora¡­¡­Aurora are you satisfied¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­it¡¯s the best lunch¡­¡­?¡±

    I move my hips. Aurora put her hands on the table and stands by her toes, sticking out her buttocks and epting my penis.

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡­yes, that¡¯s right¡­¡­n¡­¡­yes, this isn¡¯t bad¡­¡­!¡±

    Her red hair is shaking, as she wears dark-colored maid clothes.

    ¡°¡­¡­One day, when Andy-san resigns from the army¡­¡­he will live like this¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you mean by this? Are you fucked? As a maid?¡±

    Anzeros mean words are heard. Aurora shows a flirtatious expression here.

    ¡°Of course, living as an obscene maid¡­¡­a, haaa?¡±

    I pour semen into the sky blue princess who says so. Plenty to press on the uterus.

    ¡°Ha, huu¡­¡­g, good, I ate a lot, don¡¯t spit it out, okay?¡±

    I put back the loose underwear. The maid¡¯s clothes must be returned, but this first ss underwear might be Aurora¡äs.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­firmly, I¡¯ll keep it in my stomach¡­¡­?¡±

    Aurora smiles with a cheerful face as she slowly fixes her clothes.

    ¡°Now, next¡­¡­Anzeros. You also have a skirt. You wear your own panties?¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­you¡¯re kind of bullish, master. I¡¯m fine¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re my maid, make your way of speaking pretty. Its not good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mou, I understand. ¡­¡­Then, say Ange instead¡±

    Anzeros¡­¡­no, Ange makes a smirking expression and cant help but to raise the skirt obediently and taking the same posture that Aurora had. Contrary to Aurora, she was wearing in cotton panty and I didn¡¯t hesitate to push my dick that was dirty with sperm and joy juice inside.

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ange. ¡­¡­You also demanded to do something dirty¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­ehehe. Master, attack attack¡­¡­?¡±

    Ange who has a girly expression on her face after the penis was put in tied her hair lightly behind her neck with a lightly arched look, looks back and opens her chest to reveal her small chest.

    ¡°M, Master¡­¡­I¡¯m hungry¡­¡­? My womb is crying because it wants Master¡äs white liquid, so caress it with your dick, kiss¡­¡­let me drink it directly? Its reliable for Master to reward the maid?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well done. A lot of rewards¡±

    While being wrapped in Ange¡¯s vagina, I resumed my movement. Just like Aurora, no, Ange has much more physical strength and is much more skeletal than Aurora¡­¡­. As a master who understands each one properly, it is more violent.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­a, aaa¡­¡­? n, na, ahuuu¡­¡­? Violent¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°More?¡±

    ¡°More?¡±

    I uses my hips violently as requested by Ange. Next to me, Aurora has calmed down before I knew it, but the redness on her cheeks remained. A te in her hand.

    ¡°Master, I came to serve the dish?¡±

    ¡°N©`©`©`n¡±

    Maia, who came next to me at the same time as Aurora, finally made me drink the alcohol. There is only the fine liquor of the guard captain and the deep taste is even more delicious with Maia¡äs saliva.

    ¡°Yes, Master, aahh?¡±

    Then, whilemitting Ange, Aurora made me eat pork. What is different from Ange is that she doesnt think about the pace of swallowing. It¡¯s a bit painful.

    ¡°Nnn¡±

    I have no choice but to wash my throat with Maia¡¯s alcohol. And in the meantime, the pleasure increased. I ejacte in Ange while tying Maia¡¯s long tongue and my tongue together.

    ¡°Hua, aaaa¡­¡­co,ing¡­¡­a, aaa¡­¡­?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t separate from Maia¡äs face, with Anzeros on the side who is ovee with emotions.

    Thest is Maia. However, Maia is not a maid, so she doesn¡¯t have to y with such words. I push her down to the table that has been put in order for a long time and we can normally do it in the normal position. ¡­¡­But.

    ¡°Master. You see, it¡¯s still there¡±

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you have another drink?¡±

    The two seeded maids are in a good mood and try to continue serving. Apparently, the sex after a long time was so pleasant that the tension increased a lot.

    ¡°Okay, I will eat it myself¡­¡­¡±

    I eat my bellyful. Alcohol revolves and makes me sleepy. But Maia was slowly shaking her hips to hug me like that and to be pampered. It is save that she isn¡¯t greedy for ejaction unlike the other two. ¡­¡­I mean, it¡¯s bad. Consciousness is high¡­¡­.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    I ejacted before I¡äm aware, and before I knew it, Ange and the others cleaned up, saying that ¡¸You¡äre tired¡¹ and it was already Rennesto in the evening.

    ¡°Na¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Did you wake up, Andy?¡±

    The garden of Rennesto Castle where people who seem to be craftsmene and go. It¡¯s like a rest tent for the craftsman. That is a fact that I have grasped after a while. I shake my head and get up and I turn pale from my failure.

    ¡°N, Not good, I really fell asleep!?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It was a cute sleeping face¡±

    Anzerosughed. She no longer wears the maid outfit, but ck armor. It was a knee pillow.

    ¡°M, Maybe it¡¯s cute or something¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m reflecting on how I¡¯m getting on too much. Andy was tired because he had a hard day yesterday¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, but, uh¡±

    Self-hate. It¡¯s the second time i¡¯ve lost to alcohol.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay. It¡¯s human warmth to spoil a little with alcohol¡±

    There was a presence like the master of the craftsmen, but there was Alex Buster himself. And.

    ¡°Hahaha, well, it¡¯s persuasive to say that Lord Buster is about to be poked there¡±

    A bearded man in crimson armor was drinking tea with him. 100-manmander Gilbert Grants.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s okay for me to be ttered, but it was a fake illusion¡±

    ¡°I know. Well, it¡¯s probably best¡±

    In the face of two great heroes, I could only get smaller. Well, I just fell asleep. Failure is not enough. No, it¡¯s a failure. Let¡¯s be careful. Sometimes I¡äm like my dad.

 Chapter 176: Black and White Service 1

    <h4>Chapter 176: ck and White Service 1</h4>

    It would have been necessary to transport only Great Knight Chief Ate and Lister to Ghibli Fortress.

    ¡°Rennesto can¡¯t be overlooked so thoughtlessly, why don¡¯t we let the Sword Saints go?¡±

    When Anzeros questioned, Lord Buster and 100-manmander Grants smiled together.

    ¡°Ghibli cant be overlooked¡±

    ¡°More than that¡­¡­we have toe to terms with the Celesta main force¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ording to the information sent by Becker-san, reinforcements should arrive soon from Celesta. In that case, if the Sword Saints who are ostensibly ¡¸Just happened to stop Rennesto in the monster invasion¡¹ are going wild, there is a possibility that thepromise may get worse. It is a pretext to say, ¡¸I support the Renfangas army because there is nothing to do¡¹. Originally, it is not very preferable to make the business trip.

    ¡°I, In fact, at this time of year, it¡¯s rare to see a base that falls. I¡¯ll have it at all and it¡¯s enough for Lister and Ate to return¡±

    The queenes along with the other Gold Arms to Lord Buster whoughs with confidence.

    ¡°Alex, it¡¯s time for the night¡¯s briefing¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is this. Even if the Queen doesn¡¯te herself, a messenger will do the favor¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, there is a requirement for Alex¡±

    The Queenughs with a giggle. It¡¯s dignified but cute.

    ¡°Members of Dianne Special Duty Corps. Thank you for the earlier matter. I showed you the embarrassment of our domestic conflict. And thank you so much for your cooperation in the settlement¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yes¡±

    Anzeros and I salute with a fist on our chests. However, no one came to Rennesto this time. The Queen can only thank us for the time being. I wonder if I should havee to Rennesto with Sharon or Tetes. They could have talked well.

    ¡°Even so, Hero Neai are you in good health?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I was injured by fighting a big-shot, more or less, for now¡±

    ¡°Neia got hurt?¡±

    The Queen raises her eyebrows and the other Gold Arms are also surprised.

    ¡°That Neia Grans got hurt¡­¡­? It¡¯s going to be difficult for dozens of average monsters to beparable¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that if Alex didn¡¯t get serious, he wouldn¡¯t quarrel with that girl?¡±

    ¡°Umm. ¡­¡­I want to know what kind of enemy came out¡±

    Lord Buster scrutinizes his eyes while stroking his chin.

    ¡°What do you mean? At least she fought against an opponent who could injure her¡­¡­.it¡¯s not just a trivial matter¡±

    ¡°I encountered a devil. In the demon territory¡±

    ¡°Devil!?¡±

    Sir Buster was stunned. Others are equally surprised. 100-manmander Grants had a suspicious look, though people didn¡¯t really realize it. ¡­¡­Well, Trot people have no connection, with Devils.

    ¡°No way, ¡­¡­so you won!?¡±

    ¡°Haa, somehow¡­¡­that fellow was like a fated opponent and I was a little burned out since I beat that guy¡±

    Neia said lightly to reassure them, but the Queen and the Gold Arms were sweating coldly.

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­no way, such a battle¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it important, Neia?¡±

    ¡°Originally, it was an enemy that the whole country had to fight against¡±

    ¡°Tsk, bad luck. I, I wanted to unleash that axe-shaped dragon yer in the Treasure House¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re unscrupulous, Ate¡±

    ¡­¡­I guess she was that kind of person. No, it was strong enough to nod. Without the sh Sword, Neia would have lost.

    ¡°Anyway, ¡­¡­if Neia is safe, then there¡¯s nothing better than that. She¡¯s the cornerstone of the demon territory exploration n and at the same time my dear friend¡±

    ¡°Haa¡±

    ¡­¡­I forgot a little. No, Neia was in such an important position. Before I knew it, I didn¡¯t really care.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    I join Maia and Aurora (who were going to buy souvenirs in the city) and take off with the Great Knight Chiefs Ate and Lister. Rennesto Castle in the middle of the night was repaired by rushing construction and the lights are like Quika¡¯s royal pce. No, it¡¯s a little ironic because it cant be helped that its a nightless city.

    ¡°Good¡±

    With a crisp and dryugh, Great Knight Chief Ate rides on Maia¡¯s back.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­¡±

    Great Knight Chief Lister clings to Maia¡¯s spine with a difficult face.

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you afraid of heights?¡±

    ¡°Y, You¡¯re fine. If you fall from the height where the dragon flies, you¡¯ll die¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, I think that¡¯s what ordinary people think. I forgot how convenient it is.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to die, what a scary cat¡±

    Great Knight Chief Ateughs loudly.

    When I look at the terrible action of ¡¸Ate Hammer¡¹, I think this person is unlikely to die.

    And Great Knight Chief Lister got angry, showing his teeth.

    ¡°I¡äm not a cat!! I¡¯m not you who didn¡¯t mind falling from the west side of Lian Peak!!¡±

    ¡°Lister probably won¡¯t die either, because he¡¯s a cat. It¡¯s okay if a cat falls from a high ce¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a cat! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something you say while trembling with your hips. Yaaiyaai¡±

    ¡°Gaaaaaa!¡±

    A teasing female Ogre and a lion beast who is truly angry. Both are good middle-aged.

    ¡°¡­¡­What are these people¡­¡­¡±

    As expected, Aurora, a hero enthusiast, sighs.

    ¡°¡±Hey, can I fly, Andy-sama?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go¡±

    When I ordered Chibi Maia, the roar of Great Knight Chief Lister immediately turned into a scream. You know what, this person is kind of funny.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    It was almost dawn by the time I returned to Catalina, carrying them safely.

    ¡°It took longer than I expected¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep for half a day today, Andy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I was sleeping from day to night yesterday. I¡¯m tired again, and i wonder if I can go to bed again¡±

    ¡°Originally, you¡¯re the one who was blown away in the demon territory or had a great battle with a devil. I think you can rest more¡±

    I¡¯m happy about Anzeros¡äs care, but if I don¡¯t give instructions, Maia wouldn¡¯t work much.

    ¡°We¡¯re going tond, so jump off properly, Anzeros and Aurora. I¡¯ll get off on the roof with Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°This is callednding¡­¡­?¡±

    There is no doubt that the forcible ¡¸Invasion¡¹ of riding directly above Catalina from the air is more correct. However, this is certainly the fastest because the main gate of the city isn¡¯t open.

    When I returned to the special duty corps room, the girls¡­¡­Hilda, Apple, Irina etc., half of them are still in their dreams. The males were getting ready for the morning with three people other than Keiron and 100-man special dutymander Becker. Keiron is still sleeping.

    ¡°¡­¡­Except for 100-manmander Becker, the one who is the most senior is sleeping as hard as possible¡±

    ¡°Naa? It¡¯s still dawn, so let me sleep until noon¡±

    ¡°Even if you are half asleep, it¡¯s too impudent! What¡¯s up until noon!¡±

    I kick Keiron off the bed. Keiron quickly rotates on the floor and rewraps the disturbed cloth around his body. And fall asleep.

    ¡°Guu¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson, I think you can leave him alone. We just have to exercise in the morning¡±

    Lantz shrugs his shoulders. ¡­¡­It is a unit without dignity and respect to the superior or rather cold to the boss. I can¡¯t cry. Well, I can¡¯t help it with me and Keiron. I can¡¯t help it. Uh.

    ¡°What will 100-man special dutymander Becker do after this?¡±

    When Boyd listens while stretching, 100-manmander Becker prepares his hair with ab.

    ¡°Understanding the terrain here. I left yesterday, so I need to catch up. I¡¯ll be troubled if I don¡¯t check properly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­As expected of the intelligence brigade¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what it¡¯s all about. Even ordinary soldiers need it. Can you sit down without looking for escape routes, hiding ces or peeping ces in the ce where you¡¯re stationed? You don¡¯t know when a emergency will happen, do you?¡±

    Theb is thrust at Boyd and something said like a warning. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, it¡¯s a peeping ce¡±

    ¡°Peeping ce?¡±

    ¡°The peeping ce is¡­¡­yes¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better not to say something like that in a peeping ce, right?¡±

    Lantz, Goto and I were all convinced in different ways.

    ¡°You guys have little respect for me!?¡±

    Then please don¡¯t say it. I mean, you¡¯re too familiar with the fact that you¡¯re a non-respecting boss.

    Dianne and La were graciously enjoying breakfast, while letting Tetes search for a requirement inmunication magic.

    ¡°Ho, carnivore beasts are not good¡±

    ¡°But herbivorous animals cant survive right now around here. They might go to higher mountains¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go get one today, Dianne? Neither the snake nor the eastern mountain would be hard to reach with my wings¡±

    ¡°Hunting¡­¡­it¡¯s not bad after a long time¡±

    What?

    ¡°Dianne, don¡¯t we have to do construction experiments anymore?¡±

    I thought Dianne and La were going to be dedicated to building huts in the demon territory. That¡¯s why I thought I couldn¡¯t let Maia be idle.

    ¡°Construction was almostpleted by yesterday. It¡¯s originally an experiment to check the extent of the monster¡¯s behavior and secure a safe zone. It takes a little while for the results toe out¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t help until the end of the invasion¡±

    ¡­¡­It seems that it was aplete misunderstanding that I was worried about.

    ¡°So far, no urgent rescue request has been issued. It seems that Ghibli is also excited by the return of the two Great Knights and in the southern region, there are already some ces that have dered an emergency and allowedmunication. The world is not everything, it¡¯s like that¡±

    Tetes¡¯s report reinforces my feeling of fruitless effort.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, I talked to Anzeros and others, can we have half a day off?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Ah, you just came back, don¡¯t hesitate to rest¡±

    The application for rest given without notice is easily epted.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    For some reason I was in the girls room. When I tried to sleep in the boy¡¯s room, I was pulled in by Hilda-san.

    ¡°Andy-kun, you¡¯re ufortable with people up there, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No, only Keiron is sleeping¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest here¡î¡±

    I¡äm pulled and made to sleep on the bed in the girls¡¯ room. And on the bed,

    ¡°T, Thank you, Andy-san¡±

    is Apple.

    ¡°Hmm. Morning nap and a morning drink is said to be the best luxury. As expected, there is no morning broth, but if you have a morning nap and a morning drink, you can enjoy it?¡±

    And Irina.

    ¡°After that, it¡¯s perfect if you give a little bit of estrus to the female ves, M, a, s, t, e, r?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I always wanted to say, but I don¡¯t remember having Hilda-san be a female ve¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? You say that, right? It cant be helped, Andy-kun. I want to see a little bit of a female ve?¡±

    Hilda-san is happy to take off her white coat. The nonbatant trio was eagerly waiting to behave like a spoiled child.

    ¡°¡­¡­You know, but I¡¯m pretty tired of flying around on a mission¡­¡­¡±

    For the time being, I try to insist on the situation. On the other side of the room are Anzeros and Aurora, who are tired and sleeping.

    ¡°Yes Yes¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm, ¡­¡­Andy-san isn¡¯t moving?¡±

    And to Apple¡¯s interpretation, I identally nod.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡­I¡¯m good at it?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. You¡äre tired of eating beginners and you missed Hilda-sensei¡¯s technique¡î¡±

    ¡°Ge, General, it¡¯s easy to get you in¡­¡­right?¡±

    The original mouth lover Apple, Hilda-san, a wholesale market for sexuality and Irina, the number one inviting vaginal cum shot. Each pulls off while undressing. ¡­¡­And my unpretentious penis grows up with expectations. I mean, there¡¯s no other choice.

 Chapter 177: Black and White Service 2 [Hilda Apple Irina]

    <h4>Chapter 177: ck and White Service 2 [Hilda Apple Irina]</h4>

    The girl¡¯s bedroom where the refreshing light of the morning shines through the wooden window that opens inward. I¡¯m honestly a mismatch in that. As always.

    ¡°Huhuhu. So let¡¯s enjoy it for the first time in a while¡î¡±

    ¡°Andy-san is fine as it is¡­¡­ah, but if it feels good, I¡¯ll be happy if you pat me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Muu. H, How about studying with us¡±

    The temperature was a little chilly, but the three elves who took off their clothes had their skin burning.

    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s okay to do something like this¡±

    ¡°Hmm, isn¡¯t it right? Don¡¯t get caught in an emergency¡î¡±

    ¡°That, Neia-san and Tetes-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m told it¡¯s a nuisance, I can put an illusion around us¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s been a time since I was told that¡±

    Well, it¡¯s certainly an open secret. I¡¯m having a lot of sex with almost all the girls.

    ¡°Well then, itadakimasu¡±

    Hilda sucks on my dick. It¡¯s bad topare, but it¡¯s a different technique from Aurora and anzeros. However, my hips trembled even though the ns was slightly included and the tip was twisted, stimted by lips and tongue.

    ¡°Do, Don¡¯t just take advantage of it¡±

    Apple protests with her ears hanging down. While licking her tongue, Hilda made a ¡ð sign with her fingers.

    ¡°I know. But is sperm hell really okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you think?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to get tired, it¡¯s hard, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Three people staring at me. Certainly, if you don¡¯t want to get tired, sperm hell is a bit unsuitable. It feels like there¡¯s too much water going out. Actually, I was asleep, so I wasn¡¯t so tired and the reason why I didn¡¯t want to move was a lot of what I did before. Besides, with this Hilda¡¯s ck and plump nude for the first time in a while,

    ¡°?¡±

    With Apple¡äs big white boobs,

    ¡°?¡±

    Somewhere in Irina, a young naked body with a sense of immorality,

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    There is a desire to sprinkle them with my sperm.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s been a while, I¡­¡­well, that¡¯s fine¡±

    Reluctantly agreeing, Hilda joyfully casts a spell.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Irina, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have enough?¡±

    ¡°N, No, I¡­¡­it¡¯s best to have it in the womb anyway

    ¡°Mu¡±

    Hilda-san is keeping an eye on her.

    ¡°By the way, Irina-chan, Sharon-chan and Almeida-chan should also use contraceptive magic¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I!?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hear such excuses like, ¡ºI don¡¯t mean to do that, Smithson-dono is just going to attack all of a sudden¡». You¡äre wearing a cor and if you suddenly be happy and get stuck, you¡¯re in a position to be in trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    After being persuaded by Hilda, contraceptive magic is applied to Irina¡¯s belly. It¡¯s a bit disappointing¡­¡­n, no, surely it would be very troublesome to have Irina confined in this Catalina. However, there is a little point that she may be conceived. I regret it. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a man¡¯s ego.

    ¡°I have to call the two neerster¡±

    ¡°Umm. ¡­¡­I, It¡¯s unfair to be the only one who won¡¯t have a child¡±

    ¡°No, Irina-sama, everyone is using contraception¡­¡­¡±

    Apple bitterlyughed at Irina¡¯s behavior that seems to have been impregnated and made a Tsukkomi. Irina is getting straight.

    ¡°Then, fetio heaven of sperm hell is restarting?¡±

    ¡°Th, This time, I will do it¡±

    ¡°Aaah. Then I will lick below the rod¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sm, Smithson-dono, let me do something too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Irina then straddles my face¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. It would be unfair for me to attack your crotch¡±

    While two ck and white hungry elves are absorbed in fighting for my penis and sucking on it, I kiss Irina¡äs legs who is approaching suddenly.

    ¡°Hunyaaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡äre really like a child, including the ce where no hair is growing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child¡­¡­I think Jeanne has a physique below me, but you¡äre an pervert¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not saying anything wrong and I want to fuck you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, If so¡­¡­is that okay?¡±

    Irina worries while holding my head. The thin thighs, which are only about the size of my upper arms, the neatbia that I can¡¯t believe that my penis will fit in at any time, and the cute, fleshed small buttocks, are impressing by the silhouette created in the morning light. A elf girl with such a lower body wears a cor of proof that I can fuck her whenever I want.

    ¡°Andy-kun¡¯s penis has a faint taste¡­¡­I wonder if it¡¯s Ange-chan or Aurora-chan¡¯s taste¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Maia-chan¡­¡­n, chuu¡­¡­nuu¡±

    In my crotch, the joint attack of Apple and Hilda continues. There was no pace, no adjustment, and no merit. Lip service, which is not my active ability but passively receiving pleasure, was betraying my eye measurement, which I had stepped on to have a little more room. Dangerous. Apple¡¯s surprisingly passionate sucking and Hilda¡¯s precise tongue movement¡­¡­somehow, it is out of hand. Jumping up, calming down a little, and then jumping up again on the base of its height¡­¡­they seem to ignore the usual pace of pleasure and I am made to continue to bounce endlessly. The continuity of pleasure speeds up my ejaction impulse to the unexpected. And. ¡­¡­Feeling like a terrifying escape, I ejacte in Apple¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Nbuu¡­¡­nuuuu!?¡±

    The sperm that gushes out like urination is not something that can be swallowed by the mouth, either in terms of concentration or amount.

    ¡°Ku, kehuu, cough¡­¡­auu¡±

    Backflow from Apple¡¯s mouth. It is warm in the thighs and I cummed inrge quantities and my penis continues its ejaction still energetically jumping up.

    ¡°Hyann!? M, My hips¡­¡­!?¡±

    It seems to have caught even Irina who straddled me. That means I would have shot my own face if Irina didn¡¯t guard. A little thank you to Irina. ¡­¡­Yeah, there aren¡¯t many men who are happy to have their own semen on their face.

    ¡°Wasteful¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Apple-chan doesn¡¯t use contraception, so she wants it in her stomach. But if possible, I think Apple-chan should also use contraception¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m Andy-san¡¯s number one female ve¡­¡­Andy-san embraces me everywhere, and I always get pregnant. I don¡¯t care if I have a baby¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m just saying it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to say it¡±

    That spirit is good, but I don¡¯t think there is a slight calction that says, ¡¸I want to be near Andy-san, but I don¡¯t want to make a round trip with the dragon¡¹. No, but that¡¯s another resolution.

    Changing each ce, the locked in a grapple hi continues.

    ¡°After all, if Apple and I would like to serve, this is it?¡±

    ¡°I, Is it reallyfortable¡­¡­¡±

    Hilda-san and Apple put their boobs together and sandwiched my cock with their four breasts. Instead of lubricating oil, the semen attached to their faces and chests (painted a lot of scattered on my body) is used as a lubricant and smeared on my dick.

    ¡°Ah, Apple¡­¡­in the past, you used to do this for hours every day¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm¡­¡­I can¡¯t remember¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°ording to what I heard, Smithson-dono had Apple do the trick about a while ago¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Dark Elves and Ogres sometimes have precocious babies, but seldom have any female ves¡±

    ¡°Yo, You¡¯re not a female ve!? At that time¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m looking for an excuse. ¡­¡­But I feel like she was a ¡¸Female ve¡¹ more than my current female ves. It was every day for hours from noon to sunset. Both Apple and I were crazy about it.

    ¡°But well¡­¡­you might be able to understand my feelings at that time now¡­¡­¡±

    Apple smiles with a sloppy movement.

    ¡°Even now, Andy-san, who¡¯s crazy about it, is so cute¡­¡­he might have been more absorbed in his childhood. He¡¯de to see me every day¡±

    Hilda-san and the expression that licks the ns that appears from her own boobs, there is something that makes me think that Apple¡¯s nature is also lewd.

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu. If we had met at that time¡­¡­I may not have been treated as a child¡±

    Irina said she was ufortable when she swapped positions and changed her posture to knee pillow, but she stretched out herself as expected and tried to get close to my my penis sandwiched between Apple and Hilda. She can¡¯t reach it, so she put her head down and covers my body. Was it a posture called sixty-nine?

    ¡°Rero¡±

    ¡°Hunia!? ¡­¡­W, What are you doing, I¡¯m so¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen if you try to y against ¡ºI¡¯m a child¡»¡±

    It¡¯s understandable that Irina tried to indulge in the delusion of ying with her tongue in her head, ¡¸The helpless me with a child penis¡¹. However, it is impossible to immerse yourself in such a delusion.

    ¡°Pero, neruru¡­¡­I wasn¡¯t just sucking or sandwiching it in Apple, I was touching it and sucking it back. By the time it¡¯s evening, we find out that we didn¡¯t take a bath. So it¡¯s not necessarily as choppy as you think¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it, Andy-kun¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I was doing that¡±

    Two people with big boobs look at me with a strange nce of half respect..No, these people aren¡¯t normal because they have half the respect. And Irina, small breasts.

    ¡°I, I know¡­¡­sorry, hiiii¡­¡­¡±

    She is at the mercy of my tongue. Or rather, I¡¯m licking the lower body of Irina obstinately and violently. It is an opportunity to fight back to the lower half of the body which invites the inferiority feelings artistically. I¡¯ll taste it to my heart¡¯s content. ¡­¡­And so on, while I¡¯m bullying Irina with a stupid confrontation, my penis is also strongly stimted by Apple and Hilda.

    ¡°¡­¡­pero, peroo¡­¡­kku, uuu¡­¡­!!¡±

    I have reached the limit of my patience. Needless to say, the two who are getting their breasts involved Irina who was in agony with her face close to it,

    ¡°It¡¯sing out¡­¡­aaaa!!¡±

    ejaction.

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    ¡°Huwaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nbuu¡­¡­it got into my nose¡­¡­nguee¡±

    After all, Apple is surprised, Hilda-san is ecstatic and Irina who eats a little. A fishy fountain rages in the space surrounded by three faces.

    And finally.

    ¡°Well, Apple and I had put it out twice, so Irina-chan isst?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s enough for me¡­¡­I mean, where are you both ying?¡±

    Hilda and Apple conspire and obsessed with Irina, who had semen in her nose and exposed her anus.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t a hole that makes a baby¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°But it feels good to put it in properly?¡±

    ¡°It seems like that. ¡­¡­I, I¡¯m still in the middle of a bath and training¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s still early for me!¡±

    Two naked beautiful women who suppress the naked little girl who dislikes it together. Hilda casts a spell on the butt hole.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I tried not to cut it right now, so at least today you will not get hemorrhoids no matter how many times Andy-kun¡äs penis enters¡î¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s a problem¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Apple-chan is over there¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    With two people.

    ¡°Hi, Aguuu¡­¡­!?¡±

    Irina¡¯s asshole is dedicated to me. ¡­¡­I¡¯m knocking out for the time being. Even so.

    ¡°Ah, Irina, a little weak¡­¡­¡±

    Irina tightens the hole in the front, but wears a ring on the back. It hurts.

    ¡°Th, This hole¡­¡­it¡¯s bad to use it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Therefore. Once you get used to it, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll do it after I¡¯ve been able to do it without magic¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wh, Why I¡­¡­I, like this¡­¡­uguu¡±

    It¡¯s dangerous, a little teary eyes. I feel sorry for her.

    ¡°I¡­¡­I, I¡­¡­the one in front¡­¡­it, it¡¯s better to make a child¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Hilda-san judges someone negatively. ¡­¡­Why?

    ¡°You¡äre Andy-kun¡¯s female ve, right? It¡¯s the master¡¯s discretion when and how to make a child, so you don¡¯t say anything selfish. Instead, it¡¯s more important to have your master love you with your favorite holes whenever he likes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Higuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­That, I¡¯m not letting you do the butt hole hi at my discretion. No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Andy will love you more if you can do it right, will you?¡±

    ¡°Eguu¡­¡­I, I understand¡­¡­I¡¯m going to do it¡±

    ¡°You¡äre not patient. Have fun. Pull out your strength. It doesn¡¯t hurt, it¡¯s that kind of magic¡±

    ¡°Th, This¡­¡­?¡±

    Hilda-san tricks me¡­¡­no, I¡¯m persuaded and Irina gradually rxes. Then I shake my hips little by little and try to move inside the butt hole. Irina¡¯s white, small, clean lower body. I¡¯m savage in the most embarrassing hole. The feeling makes my son go wild.

    ¡°Ha, u¡­¡­th, this is¡­¡­?¡±

    Irina seems to have gradually understood how to pull out power and how to put it in. Although she was still half-crying, the movement gradually became lighter and the white naked body began to rock gradually little by little. The big breasted group whose face and chest were cloudy and sticky continued to encourage that. Without the stink of the semen, it looks like a smilingndscape of a parent and child. And I just taste Irina¡¯s bottom hole. Irina¡¯s vagina was an unusually cozy hole, but her ass was as good as she was. While Irina moved through trial and error many times, it seemed that Hilda-san¡¯s magical effects gradually helped her learn how to greet pleasure and her voice began to mix with gloss.

    ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡­n, aaa¡­¡­wh, what, now that you say it¡­¡­surely, its not, bad¡­¡­¡±

    With the semen on her face shedding with tears and sweat, she turns around and even starts to show me the leeway to smile.

    ¡°I thought you would say that¡±

    ¡°As expected, Irina-sama¡±

    Hilda aside, I don¡¯t think Apple¡¯s praise is subtly. But in the end, we started shaking our hips with each other on the pitch. After shaking my hips violently, I grabbed Irina¡äs thin hips.

    ¡°Uooooooo!!!¡±

    ¡°Ha, gu, aaa¡­¡­uaaa!?¡±

    I pour a lot of sperm into Irina¡¯s ass. Everything is screwed into the asshole without a dead end like the vagina, filling the intestine.

    ¡°Ha, ¡­¡­haha, so much¡­¡­putting out so much, idiot¡­¡­?¡±

    Irina copses with a bloated belly and a weak smile.

    ¡°H, Hey, Irina!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m strengthening myself with magic, so it won¡¯t damage my body. I¡¯m tired¡±

    ¡°Is, Is that so?¡±

    I was surprised.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Even after cleaning up, the sexual odor scattered inrge quantities in the bed doesn¡¯te off.

    ¡°Is this all right¡­¡­isn¡¯t there something like deodorizing magic¡±

    ¡°I have it, but I don¡¯t use it. It¡¯s nice to sleep with Andy¡¯s semen smell¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I don¡¯t think so¡±

    It seems to be Hilda-san¡¯s bed. Well, if she gets tired of it, she¡¯ll deodorize it properly. It is a person who cares about cleanliness in her own way. Anyway.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nou, Hilda-dono. Butt¡­¡­can you teach me the magic to strengthen¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no good. Irina-sama. You have to train properly. It¡¯s miserable when you¡¯re in good shape and the effect time expires¡±

    ¡°Muu¡±

    Irina was awake. ¡­¡­No, it¡¯s a lot of fun for me as an individual, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to actively learn such dark elf lower body magic.

 Chapter 178: Mountains, Hunting and Late Autumn Taste 1

    <h4>Chapter 178: Mountains, Hunting and Late Autumn Taste 1</h4>

    After all, I spent half a day in Hilda¡¯s bed. No, it¡¯s subtle to say that I was resting.

    Then, around noon, Dianne and La had caught a whole buffalo from somewhere and carried it on their shoulders.

    ¡°Buffalo¡­¡­I wonder if it was around here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that there are two women carrying cows!¡±

    ¡°Ordinary animal meat that is neither dried nor monster meates to this town at this time of year¡±

    ¡°Ca, Can I have a share of you?¡± If it¡¯s money, I¡¯ll give it to the guys in the corps¡±

    It¡¯s a secret that La is a dragon, so there¡¯s an air of subtle wondering how to transport it, but appetite seems to have been better than that. ¡­¡­Well that¡¯s right. Everyone likes normal animal meat rather than monster meat.

    ¡°This year, the monster situation is not urgent and they have plenty of food to spare¡±

    ¡°Usually Catalina is also tough. Even if it¡¯s a beast type that can drop objects and fight against them, they have to challenge rock type monsters by themselves and since it is hard topete with the Ghibli fortress in terms of robustness and material storage, Catalina¡¯s assignment is treated as a lost lottery¡±

    The mayor and the elfmunication magician, nod to each other. After all, there are hits and misses.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we mobilize the dragons to go hunting? It won¡¯t be rare anymore in time¡±

    When Dianne offers that, the mayors look at each other.

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t thank you enough¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, half of it is also training for our corps. It¡¯s a good excuse for demand and possibly st hunting¡±

    Dianne smiles. Then, she ordered to our Special Duty Corps which gathered around the buffalos.

    ¡°Be sure to check the armament of thebatants! As you hear, it¡¯s hunting in the afternoon! The attendants will be decideter!¡±

    All salute. Well, if its hunting, we often do it in Basson instead of shooting, so everyone is good at it. No problem.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Upon dispatch, we decided to split into two groups, La group and the Maia group. Each unit has one crossbow soldier, one swordsman, and one scout. Dragons don¡¯t hunt directly. That¡¯s the kind of training. So. For La¡äs group, I as crossbow soldier, Dianne as swordsman and Luna as scout. The crossbow soldier Lantz, the swordsman Naris and the scout 100-manmander Becker belong to Maia¡äs group.

    ¡°¡­¡­I mean, even though it¡¯s a corps training, why is Naris here?¡±

    When I plunge in, Narisughs grinningly, revealing her cloak. A bow and quiver in the hand while carrying an awful short sword on the waist.

    ¡°Huhuhuhu, I actually like hunting quite a bit. It¡¯s more dangerous than the Hora Labyrinth and can be done without money¡±

    ¡°You follow as a swordsman, right?¡±

    ¡°Fuhahaha, the elf warrior ss is meaningful with a bow and sword!¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know. Therefore I¡äm sorry for what I say¡±

    I don¡¯t know what it is, but the tension seems to be rising. She might be the type that bes energetic when it is other than the original work. She¡¯s like me.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that there¡¯s a tendency to bow and its meaningful in every n¡±

    Irina nods and Almeida looks away. ¡­¡­She looks useless except for spearmanship.

    ¡°Can Sharon use a bow?¡±

    When I asked her, I got a friendly smile as response.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t originally a warrior ss, so¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re a princess¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t as clear as it was in the human race, but it was a civilian-legged lineage. Berga was from the warrior ss and must be good at bowing as well¡±

    When I listen to it, Berga sounds like an invincible multiyer.

    ¡°What about Irina?¡±

    ¡°I¡äm a white girl with magic and I¡äm also the daughter of a n chief. It doesn¡¯t matter if I can use the bow or not¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You can¡¯t do it¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s just a matter of course! In the first ce, Naris can¡¯t pull a strong bow!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it¡±

    Well, I thought it would be like that.

    Maia only flies this time, so there is nothing to pay attention to. After all, when the city disappears, we part and join before returning to the city.

    ¡°Becker. You know, coach them well¡±

    ¡°Understood. You don¡¯t have to worry about the hundred-year-old gauntlet and Basson sniper coach¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Sometimes it¡¯s unexpected¡±

    ¡°Yeesss¡±

    ¡­¡­So that¡¯s it. 100-manmander Becker and Dianne are the coaches, Lantz and I, Naris and Luna are trained.

    ¡°Luna, I have to show you something good¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not a monster, I¡¯m good at hunting¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m the hunter. You¡¯re the one who searches and corners¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    Well, in terms of role, Dianne can hunt directly. ¡­¡­In that sense, there is an advantage over there. Both of them y a role in stopping the prey.

    ¡°Okay, then encourage. The limit is evening. Hunt as much as you can¡±

    ¡°¡ºRoger that¡»

    Lantz and 100-manmander Becker salutes with their fists on their chest and Naris crosses her arms to salute. Everyone is in high spirits. It seems that Luna isn¡¯t too enthusiastic with just words, but in fact, it is understood by the movement of the tail and the restlessness that instinct is itching quite a bit.

    ¡°La, we¡¯re taking that mountain over there¡±

    ¡°Ho, alright, hold on to me!¡±

    After confirming that Maia¡äs group took off, La also ps her wings and took off. Flying to the hunting stage.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The characteristic is that monsters don¡¯t appear in high ces very much. The general theory is that, like wind, the flow of energy is high at high altitudes and stagnant at low altitudes. So wild creatures that aren¡¯t monsters usually escape from monsters on mountains and teaus. There are various theories here that you know it is safe by rule of thumb, or that the power to feel the mind is stronger than that of mankind, but anyway.

    ¡ºAndy, wild boar! Intimidate and kick out now!¡»

    I set up the crossbow while receiving Luna¡¯s voice with a keen hearing. Hearing strengthening is Dianne¡¯s magic. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had full support for sensory enhancement magic and it¡¯s been a little difficult to adjust my consciousness. It¡¯s confusing to hear too much if you don¡¯t get used to it. As long as you get used to it, you can get unnecessary information out of consciousness. The footsteps of the wild boar. The sound of leaf rubbing. Breathing sound. The sound of insects that are not particrly relevant. The sound of the wind. The sound of water in a stream flowing somewhere. Adjust consciousness. Use your concentration to narrow down the sound that you want to pay attention to. Consciousness is limited to one point of view. There is not much information that human consciousness can process at once. However, if you narrow it down too much, the reaction will be dyed when it falls off. Find the right point. Bnce your input and output.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    It jumps a little to the left of the point where the boar was aiming. I can¡¯t react. My consciousness is still out of focus.

    ¡ºAndy!¡»

    ¡°Wait three seconds¡­¡­¡±

    Knowing that Luna couldn¡¯t hear, I muttered for the purpose of telling myself and predicted the boar¡¯s movement. Search for the intersection of the speed of the arrow and the speed of the boar and adjust my senses exactly in 3 seconds.

    ¡°Take it!¡±

    I feel a response at the moment when the arrow shot out of the string. Without aiming at it, the arrow pierces the boar¡¯s head. Alright I remembered the knack for adjusting the senses.

    ¡°Great hit¡±

    ¡°Dianne¡±

    And while I was killing the boar, Dianne was catching a deer with her bare hands.

    ¡°Since when¡­¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t notice that she was there, even with my senses strengthened.

    ¡°Oh, I was just there, and I was doing something that I was alert to.¡±

    La says so, sitting on a rock next to me and drinking delicious alcohol.

    ¡°Breaking a deer¡¯s neck with bare hands¡­¡­why don¡¯t you at least do it with a sword?¡±

    ¡°Because it gets dirty. And the sword will be troublesome with blood and fat on it¡±

    The sword hangs on Dianne¡¯s waist. Naris is the same, but for the time being I want her to take care of the subject.

    Dianne who was surprisinglyzy, is a pretty good hunter¡­..or rather, Luna who yed the role of a hunting dog and my sniper¡¯s arm, which wasn¡¯t as sluggish as I expected also were sessful. A considerable amount of prey such as wild boars, deers, buffalos, rabbits and pheasants pile up with the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use hunting and collecting more than this. Even Catalina¡äs poption can¡¯t eat that much at the time of eating. That¡¯s what you¡¯re going to do with salting or smoking¡±

    ¡°Maia¡äs group are also hunting, so it will be doubled¡±

    ¡°Including that¡±

    Diane ties each animal together with a rope to make it easy to carry. It¡¯s La¡äs job to carry them with her.

    ¡°Do you want to use ¡ºSilk chain¡»?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If there is such a convenient thing, please tell me sooner¡±

    Diane takes a subtle look while receiving a thin string-like treasure from La. La smiled. A bad offer is intentional.

    After I finished collecting the arrows (as much as I could), I sat on the rock and inspected the crossbow and Luna came over after helping Dianne.

    ¡°¡­¡­It was interesting today¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s good to have fun training¡±

    Originally, it seems that cat beast¡¯s hunting is to jump onto the prey in the style of Dianne and to hit the critical points with a knife etc. (It seems to hunt by ws and kicks when it bes strong), but Luna was a push-in role single-mindedly today. It was I thought she might have been dissatisfied, but it seemed to be quite enjoyable and above all.

    ¡°Crossbow is strong¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bow that can¡¯t be pulled by human power. If it¡¯s an ogre, they can do it¡±

    The advantage of an crossbow is that it has high tension and high power, but it doesnt need to be maintained by physical strength and you can calmly sniper. Well, I can¡¯t shoot an ordinary arrow.

    ¡°It would be a bit of a long-term battle with wild boar and cows, but it was a one shot¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a monster, it¡¯s a one shot if you hit it well¡±

    The Sword Saint Brigade, who was showered with this out of nowhere, wasn¡¯t afraid.

    ¡°¡­¡­My body is still burning¡±

    ¡°Slowly rest. You did your best today¡±

    Finally, I check the frame for looseness and remove the strings. When I looked at Luna, I was surprised that her face was unexpectedly close.

    ¡°¡­¡­As much as when it was a full moon¡±

    ¡°H, Hey, Luna¡±

    Luna¡¯s face approaches and our lips ovep.

    ¡°N¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Just a kiss like a child. And Luna, who opened her eyes again, looked as clear as if she had woken up now. And was obviously excited.

    ¡°Andy. I long for¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re straight¡±

    ¡°Well, you did a lot in the morning, didn¡¯t you? You can tell by the smell. Actually, it was guessed for a while now¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey hey¡±

    Certainly, the sperm hell will have a strong odor due to the quantity. After that, I took a rest in bed and sometimes I put it in Irina or Apple, so I think it¡¯s extra stained. It might have been stimting.

    ¡°Hey¡±

    Dianne suddenly appeared.

    ¡°We will join the others at nightfall¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right, Luna. We¡äll keep Maia and Lantz waiting¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But I want to do it¡±

    Luna lowers her ears and says selfishly. Cute but don¡¯t spoil me.

    ¡°¡­¡­But we still have an hour before nightfall¡±

    Dianne smiles.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that when people are trying so hard to resist temptation. You also want to do it¡±

    ¡°Allow. 10-man captain Smithsonmit associate soldier Basil¡­¡­what?¡±

    Dianne smiles and removes her waist cloth. Her panty is exposed. ¡­¡­Its wet.

    ¡°Actually, I was a little aware of your sex odor too. ¡­¡­Even hunting is bloody¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re a ridiculous nasty captain¡±

    When I said that half-heartedly, Dianne grinned while lowering her panty.

    ¡°I¡¯m your woman right now. There are only your women. ¡­¡­Punishment for a ridiculous nympho for another hour¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I got the permission, so I also do it¡­¡­¡±

    Luna also takes off her pants and panty. Both of them are naked in the lower half of their body. If you look at La, she¡¯s still drinking at a rocky ce a little further away. I asked her if she woulde, she said she is going to drink, so she raised her cup lightly as a gesture.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then both of you¡±

    I also put down my pants. Everyone is naked only from the waist down. A little perverted.

    ¡°Suck me¡±

    I¡¯ve been strangely talking to everyely, so I wanted to do the same with Dianne, Luna and La.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    Dianne kneels.

    ¡°My tongue is rough, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Luna looks a little worried.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lick it, you just have to suck it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Then I will shake my hips and enjoy myself¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You put it in hereter, right?¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll put it in both of you, as I willmit you¡±

    Of course, it can¡¯t be done by the two people whose bodies are burning and I don¡¯t feel like doing it. Mountains inte autumn. Three perverts with a bare lower body. It¡¯s a weird situation, but¡­¡­I was really excited.

 Chapter 179: Mountains, Hunting and Late Autumn Taste 2 [Dianne Laila Luna]

    <h4>Chapter 179: Mountains, Hunting and Late Autumn Taste 2 [Dianne La Luna]</h4>

    In the chillyte-autumn dusk mountains, Luna, Dianne and I are all naked on the lower body. Very perverted. Aside from her usual shamelessness, Dianne is wondering if Luna was a little embarrassed after she took it off. ¡­¡­Well, it may be because I take it off, but I don¡¯t actively entangle it.

    ¡°Dianne¡±

    I turn my head to Dianne. Dianne nods and kneels. And only the upper part was protected against the cold and the face was brought close without hesitation to my crotch.

    ¡°Dizzy¡­¡­you seem to have been excited about hunting, too¡±

    ¡°No, I not very¡­¡­it was exposed by Luna¡±

    I don¡¯t have a strong urge to attack like Dianne and Luna. Certainly, the tension of hunting, the exchange of life, the color and smell of blood and the feel of blood reverse stroke the inner part of the heart, but such emotions cannot be positively controlled. I don¡¯t feel good, so I can¡¯t raise my tension. I also wonder if that is the difference from infantry. But, as it is, Luna¡¯s power to ¡¸Inspire¡¹ when she was in estrus is amazing. The instinct that fuels the desire to be tired is burning up from every part, such as eyes, sighs, and actions. Many of the female ves have passive, ¡¸Anytime please¡¹ characters, so Luna¡¯s hot sexual desire is fresh and intense.

    ¡°Huhu. Either way. Enjoy plenty of my mouth¡­¡­nn¡±

    When Dianne admires my dick with apassionate look, she put it into her mouth without hesitation. From the outside air trying to announce winter, into Dianne¡¯s mouth. The warm, soft lips and tongue work on my penis. A brown butt can be seen beyond the hair. Who can imagine that Dianne clings to a man¡¯s dick in the open air with such an embarrassing appearance? At the same time as I swayed by that feeling of control, Diane-san, who loves my son with her passionate but unfamiliar tongue, loves it. Still, I can¡¯t stand the interest in how much she can ept myself.

    ¡°Dianne-san¡­¡­!¡±

    I grab Dianne¡¯s head with both hands. While gripping her ears with my little finger and ring finger, I seizure her head and shake in front of my waist.

    ¡°Nuu¡­¡­!?¡±

    It is sure to be painful. The mouth is not a vagina. No matter how consciously you can move your tongue, it is bound to be painful if you have a ns in your throat. But when Dianne sees my gaze, she closes her eyes lightly and shows her willingness to leave it to me. Selfishly, to me who showed the gesture of masturbation using Dianne¡¯s mouth without permission, to make me use her mouthpletely and to show the intention of abusing her.

    ¡°N¡­¡­¡±

    Wrapping one arm around my waist, Dianne puts the other hand on my crotch. Then she looks at me with one eye and closes her eyes again. It just seemed like she wanted it. ¡­¡­If that is the case. I feel free to start thrusting into Dianne¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Ngu, n, nuu¡­¡­!!¡±

    While Diane seems to suffer from time to time, the provocative light and euphoric euphoria can be seen and hidden in her eyes, ncing up at me. I immerse myself in my pleasure as if I were to be put in the light or test my courage. Dianne¡¯s mouth is like a joy juice, with the lingering afterglow, or the thick, hot and viscous saliva umted. Her thin lips and strong tongue seemed to follow the penis in and out, never to refuse. asionally my waist moves and colors the edge of my view. I¡¯m doing violent masturbation using Dianne¡¯s mouth. Dianne is also masturbating with that as a story. It¡¯s not oral service. Essentially perverted sexual acts of swearing, being fucked and feeling. But even that seems like Dianne. Clumsy, but the ability is wide, so I¡¯m losing and still satisfied. It seems that Dianne loves me like that, this is also sex using her mouth.

    ¡°U, Uu, aa¡­¡­!!¡±

    I shake Dianne¡¯s head, shake my waist and ejacte. Releasing the sperm directly into that throat¡­¡­.

    ¡°Nn, nguuu!?¡±

    At the same time as I remember one fact, Dianne opened her eyes. By the way, I was still under the sperm hell magic. No matter how wide Dianne¡¯s ability is, it is extremely difficult to swallow the sticky semen that is sprayed at the same speed as urine. As expected, it edged immediately and spilled out of her mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­Gehuu, Gehuu¡­¡­Andy, sperm hell¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I forgot to say. Hilda-san called me in the morning¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­As expected my older sister. It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne has aplex face. Luna had a convincing look on her face.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it smelled male-like and strong

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s right¡±

    Dianne licks arge amount of sperm spilled on her chest and licks it with her fingers. Luna brings her face closer to Dianne¡äs chest from the side and licks it.

    ¡°Ah, hey¡­¡­that¡¯s mine¡±

    ¡°Spilling¡±

    ¡°Y, You should put it out by yourself in order¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But, the unbearable smell¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh, st, stop it, it feels strange with your tongue¡±

    Luna keeps licking the juice spilled on Dianne¡äs chest and thighs without listening to her.

    ¡°Ho. Then I¡¯m the substitute?¡±

    La suddenly appeared there and without reading the air, she stripped off her clothes and kneels down.

    ¡°Hey, owner. You should also enjoy my tongue technique. You have better confidence in me than Dianne, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I¡äm not sure¡±

    Unlike Dianne, La has experience and above all she is quite skillful. After.

    ¡°Then, I¡äm prepared¡­¡­nn?¡±

    La¡¯s tongue, which is tighter and more entwined than Dianne, is strangely long, probably due to the racial characteristics of the dragon human body. And the movement is variable and my penis is tossed around in an instant.

    ¡°U, oo!?¡±

    ¡°Hoho. It¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s hard to wrap something around your excellent thing with the tongues of other races, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s right but¡­¡­it¡¯s amazing again¡±

    ¡°Your excellent thing, surely the taste of sympathy remains as the cat says¡­¡­ho, did you also taste the asshole of a white little girl. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s Maia or not, but to the white little girl its ridiculous¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t make sure of that one by one¡­¡­!!¡±

    My son is licked, entangled and tossed around by La. The slight dullness is quickly blown away and the desire for the next sex is filled into my penis.

    ¡°L, Luna, raise your ass¡±

    ¡°Nnya¡­¡­?¡±

    I pull my dick out from La¡¯s mouth and calls Luna who is absorbed in licking Dianne¡¯s body. Luna seems to be getting drunk with semen and is not able to grasp the meaning of what I¡¯m saying. Dianne, who seemed to be in trouble because of being licked, pulled Luna just as she wanted herself, holding herself in a position to hold and hug her, then thrust her hips up.

    ¡°Okay. 10-man captain Smithson, execute themand. Rape associate soldier Basil¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Roger that!¡±

    In response to Dianne¡¯s antics, I returned a salute, putting La aside who licks her tongue with a regret of the finish blow and squeezed my wet son into Luna¡¯s estrus vagina.

    ¡°Funya¡­¡­!?¡±

    Her tails shakes. It is shaken like hitting my belly and it tickles a little though it doesn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°Hey, Luna¡­¡­your long awaited dick¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­nya, nyaaa¡­¡­!?¡±

    Although it was wet, it was impossible to move due to sudden insertion of selfishness or because of innocuous force. But I don¡¯t hesitate to grab that butt and shake my hips. It was a forcible move like pushing twice and pulling twice, but Luna who seemed to gradually understand the situation began to shake her hips and eventually became able to move forward and backward by herself.

    ¡°This, estrus cat¡­¡­hey, the milk for you is here¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Nyaaa, Nyaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    My son which had been raised beforehand by La reaches the limit soon and arge amount of semen is poured in Luna¡¯s vagina. It spreads in the vagina immediately flows backwards. The lower body of Luna himself ispletely soiled with a sticky cloudiness.

    Dusk is imminent. Luna is satisfied with her face and lower body covered with sperm. But.

    ¡°Ho, it¡¯s not over yet¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If you provoke me like that, I need to have it inside me to be satisfied¡±

    La and Dianne were still motivated. ¡­¡­I wonder if we¡äll be in time for the meeting.

 Chapter 180: Mountains, Hunting and Late Autumn Taste 3 [Dianne Laila]

    <h4>Chapter 180: Mountains, Hunting and Late Autumn Taste 3 [Dianne La]</h4>

    Dianne and La hold their hands on the standing tree, line up their buttocks and wait for my insertion. On one hand, Dianne is exposed only in the lower half of the body, while on the other hand La is naked except the cor from top to bottom. I didn¡¯t mean to do it, but I think it¡¯s more annoying than the naked guys.

    ¡°Hunii¡­¡­¡±

    And Luna is lying satisfactorily with her face and crotch covered with semen on the dead leaves at their feet. It is strangely obscene that she is unconsciously stroking the upper part of the uterus with her fingers. Dianne, who is raising the body temperature in front of me and La, who shakes her hips,also want semen poured into their uterus. With that enthusiasm, I approached the two butts.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­from me¡­¡­?¡±

    Grabbing Diane¡¯s brown butt, she smiles happily. Usually, La and Dianne have simr feelings, but when you put them side by side, Dianne is morepact with one or two turns. Both are so feminine that their breasts and buttocks are fleshy, although they have a tough impression that they never seem fat. La, whose skin color is white like snow, and Dianne, who is brown like the skin of a tree, are in good contrast. While rubbing the two round asses as I like, I push my son who awakened from his tiredness into Dianne.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­co,e¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ho, you look happy¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­a, after all, rather than the excitement of hunting, rather than fighting¡­¡­I like the excitement of being made a woman by Andy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hoho, you¡¯re really honest¡±

    When La made fun of her, Dianne clings to the trunk of the tree and looks up at La¡¯s profile, protesting with a slight swelling.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­al, always, honest with Andy¡­¡­?¡±

    Well surely. Diane doesn¡¯t be honest, but there are too many times when she can¡¯t just depend on the situation. Others conspires and forcibly bring the situation to erotic and flirting, but Dianne will leave it to me whenever I ask, and there is no seriouspromise in the work itself. It could be said that this is the reason for the loss, but Dianne hasn¡¯t hidden her strong love for me from the time when she and Selenium were appealing to me alone. I think the clumsiness of life is rather cute, rather than that kind of love.

    ¡°Dianne¡­¡­please be a woman¡­¡­enjoy my dick and taste it fully¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡­¡­I feel like making up my mind, Andy¡äs penis¡­¡­in my womb¡­¡­!¡±

    The moment I whispered into her long ears, Dianne made a cute voice as she trembles her spine. When I put my hands on her chest to hold her, her clothes get wet and her chest skin bes slimy. My released semen let her face and chest be sticky. Dianne, who greedily pushes up her hips in that state, slowly starts to attack my dickwhich invaded deeply. It begins to move in a fine and persistent manner so that the ns can be absorbed in the uterine opening.

    ¡°Ha, a, aaa¡­¡­i, inside, only¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I want to be wrapped tightly in Dianne¡¯s vagina¡­¡­okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t do that¡­¡­it reminds me of Andy¡¯s thickness more¡­¡­?¡±

    The dignified, powerful, and more dependable ¡¸Commander¡¹ figure gradually transforms into a ¡¸Woman¡¹ in my arms. The real feeling of hugging changes from a strong warrior and officer, the War God Dianne, to that of a beautiful and gentle female dark elf who told me that she stay with me forever. Yes, even if she looks like a very magnificent person, if you hug her, she will be surprisingly small, and her emotions as a woman will be no different from a ordinary town girl. Dianne is such a person.And she has been waiting for the moment when she can be a woman. When she thinks that she who cannot be asked because there is no chance usually was able to be bold atst by the excitement of the hunt, that small step is a delight. I want her to feel free to seek me and to feel herself as a woman more. Such a silly wish isn¡¯t just put out, but it¡¯s passed on to her womb as a persistent pleasure.

    ¡°Hua, a, a, a, aaa¡­¡­amazing, andei¡­¡­Andy!¡±

    Dianne calls my name happily to the world. The semen that had umted in the valley of the chest was scattered with the vibration and some was caught on Luna¡¯s body.

    ¡°?¡±

    Luna shook her ears with the first drop and opened her eyes, but she didn¡¯t avoid or prevent it from sprinkling, just smiling happily. I fell in love a little, and while I felt the fulfillment of the desire for control for a moment, I continue to push forward my waist while still buried violently in Dianne¡¯s pussy. Dianne¡¯s voice gradually rises. Luna gets up quickly and stretches her tongue to lick the semen residues of Dianne¡¯s body.

    ¡°Hia, Luna, stop¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson. Nuuureeee, make use of 100-manmander Dianne¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Associate Soldier it¡¯s an order to report to a superior¡±

    ¡°Then, it is¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Understand¡±

    Is it meant to be Luna¡¯s revenge? No, there is no reason to hold a grudge, and revenge is different. What do I say? And so on, while thinking in a distraction as a dull head that was eroded by pleasure, I continue to poke Dianne¡¯s uterus. Dianne endures the pleasure by making her nails put up on the tree trunk and finally lets herself look out. A few moments behind the tightening, I added thest kick-up by shaking my waist greatly to the umted pleasure.

    ¡°KKu, a, haaaaaa?¡±

    A explosive ejaction is released in the vagina. High concentration of semen passing through the opening and urethra, immediately fill the uterus, overflow into the vagina and injected through the gap of the vagina, such as carbonic acid that has been shaken too much. The semen drips down on the ground.

    ¡°Nniaa¡­¡­¡±

    Luna enters under the crotch and tries to receive the drops. Perhaps because of the aftertaste of estrus, the action is more instinctive than ever.

    ¡°¡­¡­I will remember that, associate soldier Basil¡±

    Dianne murmured with a grin. I wondered what it meant for a moment, but¡­¡­well, I think it¡¯s the cause of the intrusion.

    ¡°¡­¡­You can lick it as long as it¡¯s hanging on your legs, Dianne¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s about time to dress up and join Becker and the others¡±

    I insert my son into La who looks sideways at the two half-naked women covered in semen and arguing which isn¡¯t understood well.

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­huhu, it¡¯s been a long time¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s been quite a while. You have been busytely¡±

    Perhaps because it has be a little tired through the semenrge-scale behavior of a total of three degrees, I of the ce where the tension is subtle enter into La¡äs vagina. Well, it seems that La also knows that area, so she didn¡¯t ask and shook her hips so that she looked like she was doing gymnastics. As I said, I haven¡¯t had sex with Lately, so I¡¯m a little sorry for such a dismal sex.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hoho. Owner, who doesn¡¯t look sour. Don¡¯t let me be packed to the hilt as they are¡­¡­if you¡äre satisfied, that¡¯s fine¡±

    ¡°Let me insert it, and don¡¯t say such a unpleasant thing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho. But it seems like you¡¯re pushing your time¡­¡­you¡¯re also breathing harder. Anyway, if we¡¯re free for a while, why don¡¯t we just do it when you feel like it again?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    When that kind of thing is said, it¡¯s my boy who is upset. Holding La¡¯s body again and stretch it a little, then I hold one leg and let it rise.

    ¡°Ho¡­¡­?¡±

    La is in a dog¡¯s piss-like position and has her hands on the tree.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s let a man put it in and stop doing such generous things. I want to fuck you firmly at my will¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Kukuku, I heard that it¡¯s good¡±

    ¡­¡­I feel like I was asked something wrong. However, I reconsider that it would be fine if I was invited by La. La¡¯s body and mind have something that just fascinates me. I can believe that she will be with me until the time I die, that strong love and motherhood. No matter how much my love is poured, it is certainly not an overkill.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, La¡­¡­!!!¡±

    I started to shake my waist vigorously. La¡¯s limbs appear in the coldndscape of a dim mountain. Her boobs sway with a bump. I rub them roughly with one hand and greed is beaten while holding the leg.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­uu, indeed, a man¡¯s dignity, then¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­I wanted tomit you¡­¡­I wanted you, so I made you mine¡­¡­!! I¡¯m not trying to make you happy while having a contract¡­¡­!¡±

    It¡¯ll sound the same when you¡¯re listening from the side, but ¡¸Which is the purpose?¡¹ is important. For me, La is mainly a good woman and not a dragon. The contract as a dragon is the main, not the fact that she is a female. If it¡¯s thetter, I¡¯m still convinced that I will fell in love with La, but I wanted to have sex with La and made her my own. She wore a cor, but in the middle of sex I said ¡¸I¡¯m tired so lets do it again next time¡¹, that it would be pitiful for the other party. So Imit La with all my might. Originally, La and I have a goodpatibility with sex. If I¡¯m out of breath, even if I¡¯m calm in the same way, as soon as I do my best, La starts to rise.

    ¡°KKu, huuu¡­¡­huhu, of course, owner¡¯s love is passionate¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Obviously¡­¡­I¡¯m your rider¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Hoho, you¡¯re definitely a good rider¡­¡­in many ways?¡±

    La distorts her face with pleasure and says so with happiness. Above all, honorable words. I squeeze my power to overrun La¡¯s vagina and desperately shake my waist, which is likely to break due to fatigue before pleasure. Eventually, La¡¯s voice became only a gasping voice and my consciousness was dominated by pleasure.

    ¡°C, Cum, Cumming La¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Nu, a, aa, a, that¡¯s good¡­¡­to me¡­¡­?¡±

    Ejaction. Arge amount of semen that doesn¡¯t fade due to the magic effect pollutes the inside of La¡¯s womb.

    ¡°©¤©¤©¤©¤Tsuuuu¡­¡­?¡±

    La warps her white throat and cums with a voice in audible range. As usual, semen overflowed from the crotch and when I suddenly noticed, Luna had a slightly greedy look toward us.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the mountains, a little away from Catalina, we met with the others who had already returned. It is Maia¡¯s job to bring everyone to Catalina.

    ¡°Hoo. If you think Captain and Basil have done it, there are quite a few arrows in the preys. Has Smithson an unexpected remarkable ability?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s normal in the corps¡±

    Lantz gives a follower to 100-manmander Becker who is a little impressed. Is it a follower? It¡¯s a fact.

    ¡°Huhuhu. It¡¯s been a long time since my blood boiled. Not yet, my bow can be better¡±

    Naris also looks happy. It seems that this fellow also was excited of hunting.

    ¡°¡­¡­Unfair¡­¡­¡±

    On the other hand, Maia said so politely. It seems that she found out that I ejacted a lot into everyone by smelling it.

    ¡°Hohoho. Forgive me, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    ¡°M, Me too¡±

    La puffed up her chest with pride and Dianne bes a little red.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Naris tilts her head. Dianne and others are a little speechless.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡­¡±

    Luna says something subtle.

    ¡°A, Ah. Did you also want to hunt Maia-chan?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Naris convinced herself. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a bit subtle whether I should fall in love with a peaceful guy or be happy that I¡¯m saved.

 Chapter 181: Catalina Holiday 1

    <h4>Chapter 181: Catalina Holiday 1</h4>

    The animals that we had collected inrge numbers were brought together by Maia to Catalina.

    In Catalina, there is one meat processing shop (military department) who usually processes demon meat and boiled dried meat in detail to each other. Perhaps he didn¡¯t expect normal meat to be brought in, so he was working on it while panicking.

    ¡°H, Hey, somebody ask the mayor to lend me an ogre or dwarf soldier from the guardroom! This will cause a blood mess and ruin the meat before the process is over! I always say that freshness is life!¡±

    Curious soldiers rush to the station. It¡¯s a story directly rted to their meal. The reaction is extremely fast.

    ¡°Shall I help?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll also help, butcher¡±

    Boyd and Goto advance. The butcher smiled happily.

    ¡°Okay, then, pull out a blood hole and hang the animals upside down from the ceiling! It would be time-consuming for a human to do this¡±

    ¡°Ok¡±

    ¡°Alright¡±

    Nowadays, the two, who have be morefortable with the Valerienguage, nod lightly and start processing. Even if it says meat, it¡¯s still a heavy item and the strength of an ogre seems to be essential for quick work. ¡­¡­Anzeros and Sharon, who can instantly produce the power of an ogre, Dianne and Neia, who do not eptmon sense evaluation from the outside in the first ce and the dragon team, but it seems to question for a moment in the meaning of sticking to an ogre.

    ¡°Ho, I¡¯ll help you, too. Maia, do you know the procedure for dismantling animals?¡±

    ¡°More or less¡±

    La and Maia shake the butcher knife lightly to dismantle the meat. And.

    ¡°Hey butcher, I borrowed a dwarf¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a good time! I¡¯ll ask you to dismantle the meat after the blood is drained from the meat!¡±

    ¡°Roger that¡±

    ¡°You know, it¡¯s been ten years since we dismantled a deer¡±

    Several dwarves called upstairs divide the work and start helping the butcher. ¡­¡­At that scene, Apple, who was weing me, smiled with regret.

    ¡°¡­¡­I was wondering if I could help too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I think it¡¯s okay to be more detailed¡±

    In the back of the butcher¡äs home, the barrels for salted and dried meat are carried out and the meat is hung by pulleys one after another. It seems that fine food wille out for the time being.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Next day.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any requests for help today. It seems Alize is already preparing to raise most of their defense strength and Ghibli seems to be in good shape thanks to the two Great Knight Chiefs¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So you don¡¯t need a dragon for a quick rescue mission today¡±

    Affirmed by theughter that Tetes was in trouble. I was ready to sort out and prepared winter clothes.

    ¡°At the moment, the battle with thest monsters that was supposed to be thest thing, or thest guys who were anxious after starting cannibalism is at this time. This year, because of the Blue Dragon¡¯s activity in the early stages, the monster¡¯sunch is slow, As a result, we were able to save our overall strength. If you¡¯re not good at it, you may not have a decent herd left anymore.

    Naris who happily exins eats a great amount of meat soup during breakfast.

    ¡°Then, what am I going to do today?¡±

    Maia looks up at me. I don¡¯t have a n for that case either. Dianne helped me out with a help boat when I was in trouble.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to do, just take a rest. It doesn¡¯t make sense to work hard and be tired at unexpected times¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°You know what, Maia is working well. And you have to take a little more rest. Originally, the task of the Great Invasion is not a mission of the Special Duty Force. Even if you have some leeway, you won¡¯tin¡±

    That¡¯s not good, is it? Thanks to Maia, I was a little too proud of it, but it¡¯s not a time to overdo it.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­do you want to rest?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Stroking Maia¡¯s head. She looked happy.

    With Dianne¡äs permission, today is a day off. In fact, I can no longer feel that monsters are approaching Catalina. The monsters that pull up from the south maye out soon, but they won¡¯te from the north anymore.

    ¡°The world is peaceful, nothing happens. It¡¯s good. You can take a nap with peace of mind¡±

    Keiron is standing in the room and ready to take a nap.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just take a nap even if it wasn¡¯t peaceful¡±

    ¡°Naa, when you¡¯re in danger, I¡¯ve been super active!¡±

    Keiron pouts.

    ¡°Well, 10-man captain Keiron is reliable only when it¡¯s dangerous¡±

    ¡°You mean, you don¡¯t want to turn him into an enemy. Although he isn¡¯t like 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    Masturbation Brothers examine the erotic picture scrolls bought at Rennesto and say something subtle. Or rather, don¡¯t spread it in a dignified manner just because it is a men¡¯s room.

    ¡°I¡¯m not like Smithson?¡±

    ¡°Because if you turn 10-man captain Smithson into an enemy, 10-man captain Anzeros will also turn into an enemy. It¡¯s impossible to match 10-man captain Anzeros¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been following 10-man captain Smithson for a while. No, maybe 10-man captain Smithson was following you¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just Anzeros who doesn¡¯t want to turn to an enemy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Because 10-man captain Anzeros confiscates and burns erotic picture scrolls!?¡±

    ¡°So far 7 volumes were destroyed from me¡±

    ¡°5 volumes by me¡±

    Is that all of you?

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s certain that turning Smithson into an enemy wouldn¡¯t be good. Whether it¡¯s Isaac or Anzeros, they¡¯ve been on good terms with Smithson since a while. Wasn¡¯t there someone who bullied Smithson when he was a regr soldier and was about to be crushed by Anzeros and Isaac?¡±

    ¡°Ah, there was¡±

    Keiron and Goto talk calmly. ¡­¡­I can¡¯t remember his name, but he¡¯s a jerk. Surely he was leaving so that he could escape, as I thought it was something that made Isaac angry.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to make an ally, isn¡¯t it? 10-man captain Smithson. He sometimes makes enemies, but triple the ally is reliable¡±

    ¡°Now it¡¯s going to be a lot of trouble with Elves, Dragons, 100-manmander and ck Arms¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, not all of them are on my side, some of them are friendly, but I understand that I don¡¯t want them to be an enemy now. La alone is enough disaster.

    ¡°In other words, you can often put your hands on such a woman and stay calm. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being stabbed?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, actually, there¡¯s no such thing as a girl who aggressively sprinkled herself¡­¡­¡±

    Apple and barely Breakcore¡­¡­?

    ¡°That¡¯s why so many beautiful women gather together¡±

    ¡°No 10-man captain Keiron should move a little more aggressively, because only delicious foods can shine¡±

    ¡°From just a moment ago, ¡ºSimple¡» Goto! Don¡¯t say I¡¯m usually useless,tely I¡¯m doing my best!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, it¡¯s a nice day to take a nap during the whole day off¡±

    ¡°Sleep when you can sleep!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The missis in Basson¡¯s tavern often said that a troublesome man was not popr¡±

    ¡°But sleeping is the best!¡±

    This guy is useless.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When I went to the doctor¡¯s office, Neia was shirtless.

    ¡°W, Why do youe all this time, Smithson-san!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move because it¡¯s pulling out the thread¡î¡±

    ¡°No, the door was half opened. so it was fine, right?¡±

    ¡°Hilda-sensei¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, its fine because it¡¯s Andy-kun¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good!¡±

    Isn¡¯t it good? She let me rub. ¡­¡­Nheless, at that time it was a life-threatening condition if the body temperature fell too low.

    ¡°So, can Neia move now when ites to pulling out the thread?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, the wound has closed. It didn¡¯t look clean, so I¡¯ll heal it again when we¡äre in Polka¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s beautiful, but¡­¡­¡±

    The upper half of the body where Neia hid only her nipples. The wound that had opened on the upper part of the chest was still red, but it wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought. It would be a good thing to get well in just a few days from that injury. But Hilda poked Neia in the forehead with a smile.

    ¡°Ouch¡±

    ¡°What do girls do when theypromise their skin? It¡¯s hard to heal, so it¡¯s decided to heal. Some of them are Polka-like people who heal too much and don¡¯t heal normally¡±

    ¡°Is, Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Hilda has a slightly distant look in her eyes. This is Hilda, a doctor for almost 500 years. I guess she has seen quite a lot of different cases.

    ¡°I really wish I had healed¡­¡­well, it might be good because the person in question is satisfied¡±

    Hilda shows a shadowy smile.

    ¡°So if it heals, it heals! Now that you¡äre a patient, I won¡¯t cut corners¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Slowly Neia stared at me.

    ¡°So why are you standing there forever, Smithson-san!¡±

    ¡°Eh, eh, are you going to kick me out¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a show!¡±

    I was kicked out. Yeah. When she heals with Polka, I have to keep the promise of that time. ¡­¡­It seems like the person in question forgot it, but we promised to take a bath together. Yup.

    Red Arm Trio + Sharon were enjoying tea and sweets at 10 o¡¯clock.

    ¡°Howaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Sweet¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder if I can be so happy¡­¡­?¡±

    Red Arm trio look extremely happy.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can make sweets with so much sugar in a ce like this¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon didn¡¯t seem to be hungry for sweets as much as the trio, but she¡¯s honestly impressed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a variety of La-dono. It was made by the Cherry Blossom n, but it was La-dono¡¯s skill to be able to keep it hidden¡±

    For some reason, Irina is proud of herself and Apple isughing bitterly.

    ¡°Andy-san¡±

    ¡°Smithson-dono¡±

    The two noticed me. Apple puts new baked goods on a te in a hurry.

    ¡°How is it¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot going on¡±

    Feel free to ask. When I sit down on a chair, Irina sits on myp as a matter of course. Sharon, Almeida and a bitter smiling Apple stop eating.

    ¡°Irina-sama, there is a chair next to me¡±

    ¡°I want to eat here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not good¡±

    ¡°Huhuh, are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Idiot n Chief¡±

    Chop. Both are like a cat and a mouse.

    ¡°A, Awe-inspiring¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Andy Smithson!¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, it¡¯s no use. A n chief is like a king, don¡¯t get angry¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­what are you doing fools?¡±

    Irina just looked dissatisfied. Three people feel relieved.

    ¡°Properly sit in your chair¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. Let me eat apology hitting there¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all you have to do, I¡¯m great!?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re so great, don¡¯t behave like a child!¡±

    ¡­¡­Although.

    ¡°Umauma¡­¡­?¡±

    After all I am feeding.

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida and Sharon are still dissatisfied. Do they want me to eat it?

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­innaaa¡±

    ¡°Apple, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m jealous¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I also fed Apple. Sharon and Almeida looked even more dissatisfied.

    ¡°That, can we eat in that room over there?¡±

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s so sweet, I¡¯m going to be full¡±

    Even Tetes and Naris have scornful eyes. What do you want me to do?

 Chapter 182: Catalina Holiday 2

    <h4>Chapter 182: Catalina Holiday 2</h4>

    Lunch was a grilled meat party hosted by the mayor in the hall on the first floor of Catalina. The mayor bought the meat yesterday and decided to act on all the town¡¯s garrison. It¡¯s a little quick, but it seems to be theunch of a major invasion.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s better to put it a little more, but meat is good. It¡¯s better to leave it for about a week¡±

    The butcher said that, but the hungry Catalina warriors didn¡¯t hear much. Anyway, it was fresh meat which was not salty, and everyone stood all together.

    ¡°Even if the whole town is treated¡­¡­the mayor is a rich person¡±

    Heughed bitterly when he asked the elfmunication magician to apply the iron te heating magic (because it heats up for a few dozen minutes so it can be grilled without firing).

    ¡°Well, it seems that 100-manmander Dianne has given him a very reasonable price¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Because we are taken care of, she won¡¯t set a bullish price. As a true Celesta person, Dianne is not so business-friendly.

    ¡°Ho, we also offer the meat that we have. Don¡¯t hesitate to eat, owner¡±

    ¡°La¡±

    L calmlyes to the table of us men and sits down. Even if I say us, its only Lantz, Keiron and me. Goto and Boyd have different sizes when eaten, so it¡¯s a separate table along with the garrison¡¯s ogre. 100-manmander Becker is out of sight.

    ¡°Which one should I roast? There is no need to turn it over¡±

    When La holds her hand over the iron te, the upper surface burns white. Is it an application of Dragon Breath?

    ¡ºOoo¡»

    We apuse modestly.

    ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re just impressed, your belly won¡¯t swell¡±

    La carelessly picks up meat and throws it into my te.

    ¡°Are you not eating?¡±

    ¡°You can eat, I¡¯m not so hungry¡±

    ¡­¡­I wonder by the criteria of the human body or the dragon body. I¡¯m a little worried.

    ¡°Uuuhaa, meat is so delicious, 10-man Smithson. It¡¯s special when ites to self-imposing¡±

    Lantz takes the roasted meat and looks really satisfied.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s okay to think that it¡¯s the prey you did by hunting, and you feel like you¡¯ve won something¡±

    And Naris shows a simr face.

    ¡°Naris, your table is over there¡±

    ¡°Eh, when there is Knight Chief Sharon, it¡¯s noisy. It¡¯s noisy. I¡¯m not going to die even if I¡¯m a little bit alive¡±

    At the table of the Gauntlet group, Sharon seems to be the chief of the grilled meat. Well, will it be sswise?

    ¡°Meat can be raw. It¡¯s okay to have the hardness you like¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Just beyond Naris, Maia and Luna were sitting at our table. Shaking hands in consensus with unclear ims. I mean, it¡¯s a table for four people, but there are six. The rotation speed of the grilled iron te can¡¯t keep up.

    ¡°Andy, it¡¯s narrow, why don¡¯t youe over here?¡±

    At the table of Anzeros, there are three people with Dianne and Aurora. ¡­¡­Irina, who was supposed to be with them, is on a fluffy, savory-eating journey.

    ¡°Well then¡­¡­¡±

    When I try to move, La follows along and Luna and Maia alsoe with me and the meat te.

    ¡°If we all move, it¡¯s the same thing as narrow!¡±

    ¡°Hoho, why don¡¯t we just roast everything for the owner instead of the iron te?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bad that the table is small¡±

    ¡°It would be annoying if I was with you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah already!¡±

    Eventually, the dragon group and Luna decided to upy the table.

    ¡°Heating magic. If you don¡¯t generate heat, you¡¯ll think of something like this¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it, but if it¡¯s another race, it might be a good idea to warm up¡±

    ¡°Andy, say aah¡±

    ¡°Eat it yourself. Luna the same goes for you¡±

    I mean, neither La nor Maia are so keen on eating, so I wouldn¡¯t have had a hard time even if Luna focused on serving me. When ites to grilled meat, it¡¯s probably a mild battle for meat. ¡­¡­No, I¡¯m a little happy, though.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Everyone was full in the afternoon, so it was nap time. The surrounding area is in, and sudden attacks are difficult, so it¡¯s safe to stay in a town like Catalina, which has a strong defense. Of course the watchmen are standing guard, but they don¡¯t have to be very nervous. ¡­¡­Although.

    ¡°Haa! Seii!¡±

    ¡°Slow! The sharpness is already gone!¡±

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­!¡±

    The sight of Aurora and Anzeros fighting with practice swords on the roof is the same. Both of them have a diligent personality that they never forget to train because they are on vacation.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing it¡±

    With a bitter smile, Neia nodded, who seemed to be watching from the corner.

    ¡°Aurora-san, you¡¯re still dexterous. You¡äre trying not to make people feel that one arm iste¡±

    ¡°One arm?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the sh wave¡­¡­it seems like a few days ago, but I still can¡¯t drive as I expected¡±

    ¡­¡­Oh, hasn¡¯t it been so much since the Battle against the Devil? I feel the greatness of being healed in one day at Polka¡¯s miraculous spring and I also feel that only time has passed since then. ¡­¡­I wonder if I want to make the devil the past soon.

    ¡°Still surprising is Anzeros-san. Aurora-san is raising her arm a lot, but she is still behind you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Amazing, that¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­or rather, Aurora-san must be frustrating. Normally you¡¯d be depressed, if you¡äre so strong and still can¡¯t overtake your rival¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Surely. Or rather, it¡¯s Aurora that has dirt on ck Arm Sharon, albeit a m. And it¡¯s amazing to be saying things from above.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it over? It¡¯s my turn to practice next¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Haaaaa!!¡±

    Anzeros fires a powerful blow into the breath-rising Aurora and retreats as if it were a shot. After all it is the difference between stamina and power. ¡­¡­I mean, even Aurora shouldn¡¯t be so weak anymore.

    ¡°You mean she¡¯s evolving too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you get a trump card like Aurora-san¡¯s sh Wave, you can¡¯t touch it¡±

    ¡°Even you?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Neia smiles. ¡­¡­No, this is a confident face. But if it¡¯s Anzeros, maybe¡­¡­she has already beat a Master Knight.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Descending from the rooftop into the city and taking a long walk, I wonder what to do next. I can take a nap like Keiron or I can go to Apple, who may be making snacks at 3:00, to help. It¡¯s not bad to practice cksmithing and engraving crest because I have free time. It is because the special made fat arrows that I gave Keiron are used and it is good to make a spare. As I walked around thinking like that, I saw La and Maia go out of the girls¡¯ room.

    ¡°Oh, where are you going, La, Maia?¡±

    Although there was quite a distant between us, La and Maia turned around when they heard my muttering voice.

    ¡°Ho, owner¡±

    ¡°Bath¡±

    ¡°Bath?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s free time, so if you ask the capriciously to prepare, the little girls in the basket are overjoyed.¡±

    That would be nice.

    ¡°Does owner want toe with us? No need for humans, but it would be useful to take a bath with us¡±

    I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°I wille¡±

    A warm bath is always nice.

    When reaching the underground bath, La undresses without hesitation and when she enters the bathtub, she stands still for a while. Meanwhile, Maia slowly takes off my clothes.

    ¡°I take it off myself¡±

    ¡°Let me do it¡±

    Maia isn¡¯t an obnoxious hand at all, but rather like a young wife helping change clothes, as she takes the clothes and folds them. A little smiling. Meanwhile, La seems to have managed to change the water into hot water.

    ¡°Ho, it¡¯s fine owner. Feel free to enjoy the bath¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    Only my underwear is blocked by Maia¡¯s hand and I take it off myself. Maia takes off her clothes in parallel with it. There is no hesitation here too, but unlike La, she is wearing underwear properly (I¡¯m telling La, but she doesn¡¯t listen to me very much), so it takes a little time.

    ¡°What?¡±

    But it¡¯s kind of nice to see a girl take off her pants.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-sama?¡±

    ¡°Haa¡±

    I was watching. La giggles.

    ¡°If you want to see my butt, you can see as much as you want¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s different. No, I like your butt very much, but especially when you take off your panty, the butt is exceptional again¡±

    ¡°Ho. It¡¯s a fine habit¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you want me to wear it again and take it off?¡±

    ¡°Y, You don¡¯t have to do that¡±

    Normally, it would fly from a cold point of view, but these faithful and tolerant dragons were not moved at all, but they had a strong spirit of service. This is fine, but it might be a little out of time.

    I sit between La and Maia and fully enjoy the bath.

    ¡°A bath from midday is a luxury outside of Polka

    ¡°Ho. I don¡¯t really understand people¡¯s values¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I shouldn¡¯t drink alcohol from noon¡­¡­¡±

    Dragons who are too free. I try rubbing Maia¡¯s small breasts with one hand and rubbing La¡¯s breasts with the other hand. Both of them seemed a little tickled, but that was all.

    ¡°But the snow is just around the corner. What is Dianne going to do after this?¡±

    ¡°Come on¡­¡­I don¡¯t know Dianne¡¯s n¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­but if you explore during the winter, it may be difficult for La-sama. The sky is rough here¡±

    Maia says so with a slight humiliation. I tilt my head.

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    ¡°Ho, ice dragons are more resistant to stormy weather than fire dragons. They¡¯re particrly strong at low temperatures, so there is a difference in sensory sensation when the sky is rough. However of they overdo it, they won¡¯t be able to fly¡±

    ¡°I can do my best, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if you try hard only with dragons, people can not keep up. If that happens, it will be meaningless because of the number of ordinary people. Maybe we will be resting in Polka or the desert during the winter. I don¡¯t know¡±

    It¡¯s possible. It depends on the interpretation of the format of the corps. La leaned towards my ear and whispered as I was vaguely thinking while enjoying her breasts.

    ¡°If you have some free time, let¡¯s visit the desert or Helicon? Isn¡¯t it good once in a while?¡±

    I wonder if she misses it. Well, I might want to rx in Celesta that I¡¯m used to once in a while.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Misty Pce, Andy-sama. My mom will also be happy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, It looks like I¡¯m going to be squeezed over there¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama is okay. You can enjoy a lot of sisters and rtives¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a ridiculous line in terms of human values¡±

    ¡°Im a dragon¡±

    Maia¡¯s cute breasts are matchless. Maia leaned on me, closed her eyes, and felt sweet. And then.

    ¡°La-san, are you sure you want to do this?¡±

    ¡°Hyaho, bath bath?¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan, dont make noise. It sounds underground¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu?¡±

    The Gauntlet girls have entered the dressing room. La hugs me and holds me as I try to get out in a hurry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°©¤©¤©¤©¤¡±

    Chanting, and the sense of surroundings changes a little.

    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion. If you keep quiet, you can enjoy it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡±

    Certainly I¡¯m happy.

    ¡°I¡¯m first¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡äm also rude¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be a hindrance¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The previous three came in without hesitation, but only Almeida was gazing at the undressing basket. Then, she looks towards us with subtle eyes. ¡­¡­Well, I shouldn¡¯t be seen by Almeida, who is bad at magic, but it¡¯s the illusion of a dragon. Wait. Yeah, my clothes are in the undressing basket.

    ¡°¡­¡­Really, to what extent¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Al-chan?¡±

    ¡°Its nothing¡±

    Almeida, with her face red, eventually quickly took off her clothes and came in.

    ¡°This is the only time I¡¯ll overlook it¡±

    ¡°Eh, what?¡±

    Next to La, in a word, Almeida who says softly toward the space that I seem to be, Naris who put both elbows on the edge of the bathtub smelling of an old man makes a strange look.

    ¡°Nothing¡±

    Almeida sat in front of me with a red face and sigh. ying around with the cor a little. Is it always meant to be a service with this guy at close range? I¡¯m not sure.

    ¡°Kukuku¡±

    Laughed happily. Almeida was in a bad mood and snorted again.

 Chapter 183: Catalina Holiday 3

    <h4>Chapter 183: Catalina Holiday 3</h4>

    In the evening, 100-manmander Becker returned from outside the town.

    ¡°Uii, kimikimi¡­¡­I can¡¯t stand snowy regions¡±

    ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Ah, I went to thebyrinth ruins where you met the devil several days ago¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s pretty far away on foot¡±

    I think it was tens of kilometers.

    ¡°Well, I left in the morning, it¡¯s not such a tough march. There was also a map written by Captain Dianne¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­As usual, you¡äre abnormal¡±

    He has a simple instantaneous power and is extremely endurance. This is a kind of peculiar constitution.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just an after-the-fact investigation. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, as I wasn¡¯t sent to kill monsters, but¡­¡­did you guys all take a leisurely nap?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble if you tell us¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡­well, I think it¡¯s going to be fun from now on. I¡äll also rx a bit¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, I went to check it out, but there are no traces of devil or monsters. It seems that there will be no big battle for a while. And it¡¯s about time for Rennesto to receive reinforcements from Celesta¡±

    ¡°Reinforcement¡­¡­ah, Ace Knight¡±

    Elite Ace Knights for exploration instead of being unable to rent the Flying Rook Dragon Service. It¡¯s the greatest concession from Celesta. That being said, if they try to use it for Renfangas, Maia is a support that is iparable to flying rook dragons, so she is not going toin. However, the Celesta government says that ¡¸Dragon is a reinforcement from the elf territory, and we who assist it are ¡ºLending¡» to the elf territory¡¹, so it seems that they are taking doubles on all three sides in good condition.

    ¡°Meaning that we¡¯ll be half or less burdened?¡±

    ¡°I dont know. After all, it is a exploration for a world that has been untouched for 300 years. I think that there are many hands and it will help, but I do not think that human resources are floating. Well, either way, I¡¯d like to believe that we¡¯re not going to be forced to work until we¡¯ve adjusted our duties¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡­is temporary peace only a matter of confirmation?¡±

    Well, it¡¯s still better than nothing.

    ¡°Nevertheless, it¡¯s such a tough city, is there heating? There¡¯s been a lot of snow in the north. I wonder if it¡¯s going to snow here in a few days¡±

    The 100-century director will open both hands vertically about 20 cm. Even on the calendar, it¡¯s certainly about time it snowed in Trot¡äs Capital. It won¡¯t be strange here too.

    ¡°There is a stock of used clothes that I have received from the elves in the warehouse below, so why don¡¯t you look for it?¡±

    If you wear elf clothes, you¡¯ll get a good price if you bring it to Rennesto. You¡¯ve got it well¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I have a n chief¡±

    ¡­¡­I threw it into the warehouse randomly, but it would be a bit nice if I could take it with me for gold. Well, I think there¡¯s no one in Renfangas who just take it as they think it is the dragon¡äs property, which is a hassle to move around.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Dinner was calm, probably because of the great amount of meat we got. It seems that there were a lot of people who took advantage of this chance, and about one-third didnte out of the bedroom even at dinner time, saying, ¡¸I didnt digest yet¡¹, as they werent too hungry, so they decided to take part in the drinking bout at dinner. ¡­¡­I was doing it. Sponsored by the White n Chief.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to taste and drink. The north is a specialty of the Blue n¡±

    ¡°Incredible, it¡¯s really easy to drink¡±

    ¡°This is that. It¡¯s delicious, but if you order it at a bar, it¡¯s a liquor that you¡¯ll be required to pop outter¡±

    It seems that the garrison soldiers, who were picked up by Irina for the roasted meat in the daytime, were the guest of honor. ¡­¡­What are you doing, Irina?

    ¡°Hmm. I think I will copse in the middle unless it is a dwarf or a dragon in the first ce¡±

    ¡°Is it so strong? I know it¡¯s mellow and progressive¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°N? Hey, Baltic? It¡¯s too early to sleep¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then it¡¯s hard for humans¡±

    Immediately, there are a lot of people who pass out.

    ¡°Ho. ¡ºStormy Whale¡» is delicious, but it¡¯s just like fruit juice once you get used to it. I miss heavy Ogre Killer and Great Ice Field¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t drink too much and say no luxury¡±

    I tap on La¡¯s head from behind. La made a face that seemed to be grunting.

    For some reason, I said something great.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh¡±

    I wake up with a dull feeling. If you enjoy drinking, you will copse before you know it. I didn¡¯t know much about each other and it felt like I was in a bar for a long time.

    ¡°You woke up?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Who¡±

    My head isn¡¯t working well, and I¡¯m not sure who the voice I hear belongs to.

    ¡°Who? Guess it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The voice sounds a little naughty. If I could focus on matching eyes, I would understand immediately. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll try my best to do so.

    ¡°Boobs¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­3, 30 points¡±

    Only the boobs were visible. I couldn¡¯t understand the situation well and when I thought about it a little, the back of my head was soft and warm. It was like a knee pillow. In other words, with a knee pillow, I cant see the face as the boobs are obstructive. ¡­¡­I feel like there are quite a few.

    ¡°Who¡¯s boobs¡­¡­¡±

    I feel free to rub the boobs with my hands.

    ¡°Anh¡±

    Soft. Does that person wear underwear? If not wearing. My crotch.

    ¡°¡­¡­Tension, nipples, shape, orientation¡­¡­umm¡±

    I muttered the most likely thing, but I¡¯m showing myself that I¡¯m worried, but I¡¯m just having fun without anything like that. I dont have the skill to recognize a person by the feeling of the breasts. But if it¡¯s this size¡­¡­La, Apple, Dianne, Hilda, Sharon. No, Selenium is also big.

    ¡°Is there a line called Breakcore¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wh, Why that holy beast?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t know why. It certainly doesn¡¯t make sense. Or rather, there are not so many women who use suchnguage. Considering the size of the boobs, Apple and Sharon would be the only ones. So, I don¡¯t mind being able to sleep on the knees¡­¡­.

    ¡°OK. Apple¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­0 points¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    That means.

    ¡°Sharon?¡±

    ¡°Yes. 100 points.¡±

    ¡­¡­I wonder if the score is meaningful even though there is no limit to the number of false answers. I rub her breasts while thinking.

    ¡°I see. Are these Sharon¡¯s breasts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Sharon¡¯s boobs¡­¡­I mean, you always rub them, dont you?

    ¡°I¡¯m not rubbing them as always¡­¡­¡±

    However, it is certainly boobs that I want to rub.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Rubbing.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Rubbing.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Rubbing.

    ¡­¡­Sharon¡¯s boobs are rubbed monotonously while being dim. There is no way to know what kind of reaction Sharon is doing because I cant see her face. But somehow I rub it in a blissful mood.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t think its disliked that much because of the breath that leaks from time to time. I¡¯m not sure. But I can¡¯t stop. ¡­¡­And, when I rubbed the breasts for about five minutes, I suddenly worried about the situation other than Sharon.

    ¡°Where are we¡­¡­what happened to the others?¡±

    When I mumbled and turned my face to a direction other than the boobs (Sharon¡¯s tummy on the right side and Sharon¡¯s boobs on the left, so the left side), the drinking bout continued. La and Maia open a non-elf liquor barrel (That is, one who originally stood in the town¡¯s storehouse), drank and smiled. I think they share a delicate sense of being happy and feeling happy that they are drinking. Most of the attendees except the dwarves and dragons fainted and Dianne and Hilda were barely enduring. Oh, Neia is lying down on the desk. Tetes pulled Naris¡¯s hand¡­¡­or rather dragged and walked towards the girls¡¯s room. As expected, as a intelligence officer, the front and rear arent blind¡­¡­100-manmander Becker is arge character in a chaise lounge. That¡¯s no good.

    ¡°Heaps of corpses all around¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Thats right. ¡­¡­But it¡¯s okay. I and you are not visible to the others¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Illusion¡±

    ¡°Yes. Therefore¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I can rub your breasts as much as I want¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it not good?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Rather, it¡¯s better for the two of us to get out quietly and make love in earnest¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    In earnest¡­¡­? Suddenly I¡¯m feeling excited. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a hassle to get out¡±

    I stood up, staggered and immediately struck Sharon on the spot, pushing her down. Sharon was surprised with a bright red face on the chaise longue. I don¡¯t know if that redness was from my rubbing or because of alcohol.

    ¡°Th, That is, as it is, this here¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Th, There are other people who are really good at magic. Wont they break it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    I think of a good n. Pretend. Give up in one second.

    ¡°Go for it¡±

    ¡°G, Go for it¡­¡­nguu!?¡±

    I suck Sharon¡¯s pretty lips. I didn¡¯t try to silence her. She was so cute that I wanted to kiss, so I kiss. I¡¯m not thinking anything.

    ¡°N, nnn¡­¡­!!¡±

    The tongue is also thrust inside and I lick the back of the teeth and the tongue instinctively. And when I was satisfied, I exhaled a alcohol-like breath to Sharon and released her lips. Lips were connected by viscous saliva. And Sharon was restless.

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    ¡°Lets go once more¡±

    Once again. This time, Sharon¡¯s tongue was also entwined. Licking each other¡¯s tongues as if we¡äre tickling each other. And after a while, I let go of her face again. The tongues are further connected to each other¡¯s spit.

    ¡°¡­¡­Understood¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    I don¡¯t know what she is talking about, so I scratch my head.

    ¡°Go for it¡­¡­I¡¯ll do my best and I will endure even if we get caught¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I think I didn¡¯t mean that I could do my best.

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I feel tired and nod. Then, I and Sharon started to remove the button from Sharon¡¯s clothes. Under this hustle and bustle, there was no doubt about taking it off.

 Chapter 184: Catalina Holiday 4 [Sharon]

    <h4>Chapter 184: Catalina Holiday 4 [Sharon]</h4>

    I don¡¯t like parties at full height. Or rather, I think that it is no longer a dimension that only dwarves and dragons who cannot get drunk survive, but anyway, in the corner of one room of Catalina wrapped in a rich drunkenness and the wave-like hustle and bustle, I was taking off Sharon¡¯s clothes with a fever-like touch. As I expected to remove the clothes, the breasts that were plump and sloppy aren¡¯t wrapped in underwear. A delicate and fleshy female elf as a whole. Sharon, who was hidden in the illusion with her unbelievable splendid big breasts, exposed in the middle of the snoring and cheers of the vulgar warriors, had opened the mouth to excitement while being ashamed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson-san. That¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    As for myself, I was in a state where I couldn¡¯t control myself at all because of the surprisingly high alcoholic power of the famous elf liquor ¡ºStormy Whale¡». I know it¡¯s not so good, but I got on Sharon¡¯s modest temptation, and then I got on my tune, lick and duck the boobs and shook them lightly with my hands. I¡ämpletely struck by the presence of her breasts and ying with them by instinct. Stroking my hair with a gentle hand, Sharon opened her mouth again.

    ¡°Ma, Master¡­¡­can I call you that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah? What¡­¡­?¡±

    The saliva that I applied to the nipples with my tongue made them sticky, but I couldn¡¯t understand Sharon¡¯s intentions and was vague. Uh. I¡¯m sure Sharon wasn¡¯t¡­¡­a ve or had a masochistic hobby. She wore a cor just because she wanted to keep a rtionship with me. Aside from that. Yup. Certainly it should be.

    ¡°Is that your hobby¡­¡­?¡±

    While gently ying with her soft boobs, I think carefully while looking at Sharon¡¯s expression with half-open eyes. After all, I am in a state of drunkenness and the idea doesn¡¯t work even if I think. Just vaguely, was it like that¡­¡­? Sharon smiled at me, and slowly closed her eyes and continued speaking.

    ¡°I am thest member of the Glory n and called a princess. ¡­¡­But even though I was worried about the unknown of my n, I never felt ufortable being a woman¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡±

    I vaguely nodded about the story that suddenly started.

    ¡°When I thought about it, I thought I was losing. Berga, who had been a caretaker since I was a child, was an elf, but he was able to get the feat of dwarfs. My brother was born in a good political ss without holding a sword, but he climbed to a user who could surpass Berga. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. Thinking that it is only when I die that I am born, that I am a race, a blood line, a woman. I was proud¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, well¡­¡­I wonder if that¡¯s the case¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m not sure, but I nod. When I suddenly hear about the birth and pride of another person, I can only understand it.

    ¡°But I think. Now that I think about it, it was right and in vanity¡±

    ¡°??¡±

    ¡°Being a woman is not a handicap. Living like a woman is not at odds with being a knight. First of all, it is an empty theory though it says without understanding pleasure which is a woman. I finally understood that you loved me. I felt happy that I was born a woman¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    In short, it is interpreted that the experienced sex was satisfactory. That¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°And what has it to do with calling me master¡­¡­?¡±

    Thinking desperately, while stroking the boobs, I carefully ask this question. Sharon continued to speak slowly, somewhat neatly, somewhat bewitchingly removing her coat.

    ¡°If I feel so happy to be embraced by you. Why do all the other women who adore you recognize themselves as female ves¡­¡­self-confidence as your captive?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s terrible¡­¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯m usually told by girls¡­¡­¡±

    If I think about it carefully, Apple and Selenium, which are said to be good-looking, and La and Maia, who are tribally or kept, and Jeanne, who is like a child for La, are inevitable. Also, because Anzeros is a pervert, I cannot help it. The rest of the girls don¡¯t have that kind of inevitability¡­¡­well, it¡¯s just that if they continue to have a rtionship with me, it¡¯s just like that. Hmm. What should I say? I thought for three seconds.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s fine¡±

    I was abandoned because I couldn¡¯te up with amon sense answer with a nicely drunk head. In addition.

    ¡°No matter what you say, I¡¯d love if you could be mine¡±

    After all, that¡¯s all. I was spoiled by Selenium and Dianne, decided to keep La at hand and not pass Anzeros to another man. At that point, I realize I¡¯m a greedy egoist. And I also want to keep Sharon mine. I¡¯ll probably admit someday even if I¡¯m not vague. Sharon, Irina, Almeida, maybe Breakcore, Christie, maybe Hilda. They¡äre mine. I want to make them my own. That kind of self-consciousness is being considered in the bottom of my heart. And.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­master¡­¡­?¡±

    Everything is half-baked, and that¡¯s why all of them, who have different roots, continue to worship me ording to their own rules, that I can¡¯t warn them anywhere. That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll keep spoiling for that momentum.

    ¡°Sharon. You are¡­¡­my female ve¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t put up with it so much before, but from now on I¡¯m really going to do naughty things to you anytime, anywhere. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a princess or a knight¡±

    ¡°Yes. Of course¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m persistent and do dirty things. Maybe I¡¯ll keep hiding you in a dark room for days, or I might pop up and let you suck my dick even during your mission. My son also might invade your secret hole to kill time by taking a nap. That¡¯s good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, fantastic¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°One day I¡¯ll let you quit the army and tell you to spend all day just taking care of my cock without dressing around Polka or somewhere else. You don¡¯t get angry, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m looking forward to it?¡±

    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking about, but Sharon affirms everything with an excited face, without thinking of the delusions that alcohol amplifies. Maybe we both know it¡¯s just a delusion. I know it¡¯s just a desire. Still, someday.

    ¡°One day, you will give birth to my child, okay? It¡¯s the duty of a female ve, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­In that case, I will do my best?¡±

    Someday, hoping that it would ur. I take off Sharon¡¯s underwear and leave her naked. Then I let this pretty elf princess swear that she is my female ve¡­¡­her crotch is opened and I thrust my dick into her wet vagina.

    ¡°Na¡­¡­aa?¡±

    A white and neat body that epts my son. At the nearby table, dwarves and Maia are swiftly on the rise. In the midst of a loud cheer, 100-manmander Becker makes a voice as if a frog was crushed by one of the dwarves. Meanwhile, Sharon shakes her big tits and catches my waist. Probably the greatest Renfangas soldier here, she is naked and panting happily as my female ve. It¡¯s a very unrealistic situation. I change the position. From normal position to doggy position.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­li, like a dog¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Which is miserable, female ve or dog?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m a ve of love, is it miserable?¡±

    Kissing my cheeks, Sharonughs gigantically as the heat flew. And I thrust to make her cry. Fucking her like a dog. In the hustle and bustle of the orange light of thentern, a pure white body emerges out of ce. It¡¯s a pity that they can¡¯t see such finest nakedness, neither the soldiers sleeping next to us, nor the dwarves looking over there just a meter away and cheering for Maia. No, I¡¯m not really sorry. Just a sense of superiority. Then the desire for ejaction begins to rise. If I was sane, I would have been patient and tried to make Sharon squid, but now I am the egoistic master.

    ¡°Sharon. I¡¯ll give you plenty¡±

    ¡°Haa, haaa¡­¡­eh, master¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m releasing now¡­¡­n, nn!¡±

    Shake the hips on my own, I get excited and spit arge amount of semen int Sharon¡¯s womb. Burururu, the semen is released with a ferocious momentum. The sperm hell from a few days ago hasn¡¯t declined yet. Sharon¡¯s womb is filled with semen in no time and Sharon is surprised. Semen that did not fit in the vagina flowed backwards.

    ¡°Ha, aa¡­¡­th, this¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, it was arge amount because of magic¡±

    It seems to be difficult to clean up, but I am not satisfied yet. Today, there was a scene in which the woman was appreciatively appreciating from the center of the bath.

    Sharon, now you¡¯re on top¡±

    ¡°Eh, eeh¡­¡­are we continuing¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Keep going. Female ve¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Whispering into Sharon¡äs ears, Iy on my back in the chaise lounge. Sharon thought for a while, gave up and got on me as it was though Sharon showed the gesture of what to do to the sperm which flowed out inrge quantities as the inner thigh became sticky.

    ¡°Stand up. I want to see your breasts¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhuu, Smith¡­¡­master likes it, my breasts¡±

    ¡°I love them from the bottom of my heart¡±

    Sharon starts the up and down movement on me whileughing at me who answers immediately. The chaise longue is low and thin, and when Sharon moves, it¡¯s just like horse riding down on the ground. She put her hands on my chest and shake her hips as she was told. The metal fittings of the cor and the hair of gold thread shimmer in the light of thentern.

    ¡°¡­¡­Beautiful, Sharon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡±

    Sharon is desperately trying to concentrate on her movements while being shy of the words thate out of my mouth. Compared to drinking around. The excitement is at its best.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard if they find out¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s see¡­¡­I really think I¡¯ll have no choice but to hide as your female ve¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You look happy¡±

    ¡°It feels good¡­¡­master¡¯s penis¡­¡­?¡±

    Sharon gradually transforms into a crunchy waist movement. Is she tired of the monotonous movements herself, is she feeling too much and is unable to put her strength in her knees or both? I push Sharon¡¯s elbow and fold it, then let Sharon fall down and hug her.

    ¡°Your womb feels good too¡±

    ¡°Wo¡­¡­mb¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my sperm bag¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    The uterus is made conscious by vulgar words on purpose, and the waist isunched suddenly.

    ¡°Hiuu¡±

    Sharon bent her throat. Iunch my hips. Two wavy bodies. And.

    ¡°Sharon¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Ha, Hahii¡­¡­iii?¡±

    Byururururu, I ejacte again. Again, cloudy liquid gushes from between thebia and the cock. I hugged Sharon, who was trembling with pleasure and Sharon exhaled a hot sigh into my ears.

    ¡°¡­¡­Master¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    I feel conscious. It¡¯s not oxygen deficiency or anemia thates. Just drowsiness.

    ¡°¡­¡­Listen, you¡äre¡­¡­my¡­¡­¡±

    As it is, I fall asleep. I felt like it would be difficult if I kept doing this, but I couldn¡¯t help because I was sleepy.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    When I woke up, I kept hugging Sharon. And it was morning.

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho, you woke up, owner¡±

    ¡°You¡äre too defenseless and I fell in love with it¡±

    La and Irina, who were having breakfast at the table, turned their eyes to me.

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I know you, but the little girl wasn¡¯t sleeping either¡±

    ¡°If we didn¡¯t stand guard and kept the illusion, you would be exposed like that¡±

    Sharon in my arms was having a restful sleep. Of course, I can¡¯t wear clothes when we¡äre hugging, so I¡¯m naked and have a morning erection.

    ¡°¡­¡­W, We didn¡¯t catch a cold well¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my windbreak magic¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really defenseless¡±

    ¡­¡­They could both be amazed. Reflection.

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡­my head hurts¡­¡­uwaa!? What are you doing in the morning, 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­mugugu¡±

    ¡°Ho, don¡¯t make a noise¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s not from the morning, it¡¯s fromst night. This sex maniac¡±

    ¡°Muguu, Muguu¡­¡­¡±

    Naris, whose mouth is like a iron w, said so.

    ¡°¡­¡­Irina, by the way, can you pretend not to see it once more?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you going to do it with a sleeping woman, you demon¡±

    ¡°Not good?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Next time me also¡±

    ¡°OK¡±

    I love kids who are good at understanding.

 Chapter 185: Naris x Blade

    <h4>Chapter 185: Naris x de</h4>

    Catalina begins to flicker and starts to show signs of winter. It is said that most soldiers will pull up here before the snow piles up and it bes root snow though it seems that it melts when it falls and it seems that there will be no sudden snowfall. Of course, it is still a frontline fort. Dozens of soldiers remain. They will continue to maintain this anthill during the winter, with merchants whoe in and rece the soldiers who return to the capital, Rennesto, and the farmers who rent a nearby farm from spring to summer. ¡­¡­The great invasion was also tough, but I think it¡¯s been six to seven years since I was stationed at the snowless Basson.

    ¡°But in winter, beast type monsters don¡¯te that much. If it¡¯s just rock types monsters, we can manage it now¡±

    A young elfmunication magician who was around the heating table (a table that boiled water with heating magic used for grilled meat. It is only used at the box because it needs to be activated by magic) said that and interrupts the exnation.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s like a line of thousands of people?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a bit crap, but it¡¯s a normal range of about 10 to 20 people. And the scouts are always moving, so they can call reinforcements at any time¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to move in winter¡­¡­¡±

    This town, which takes 4-5 days on foot from Rennesto, will be more difficult in winter. I thought, but that is it.

    ¡°A subjugation team is organized and patrols on a regr basis and personnel are shared between the forts¡±

    ¡°Hee¡­¡­¡±

    As expected, it is a tradition of 300 years. There seems to be no omission.

    However, there seems to be a problem which has emerged recently, too.

    ¡°Mui¡­¡­¡±

    When I tried to return to my room after drinking tea and warming up, Naris looked at her sword and looked bitter in the corner of thending (it¡¯s hard to carry things up in the spiral corridor).

    ¡°What are you doing¡±

    ¡°Uwa, sex maniac!¡±

    ¡°Terrible¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. No that, ¡­¡­emm, 10-man captain Smithson was also a cksmith, right? What do you think about this?¡±

    The sword that Naris presents is the one she has carried since thest time in Rennesto. It looks like a sword that looks good from a distance, but¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­¡­Its blunt¡±

    ¡°You can see that 10-man captain Smithson?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    You can see it by focusing on the surface of the sword. The way of forging is simple. I mean, I didn¡¯t hit it very much. A well-tempered metal is beautiful and strong. This is especially important for des that are thin and need strength. However, it¡¯s a sad reality that this kind of omission work goes through in the case ofrge orders for the military. The ordering treasurer isn¡¯t someone who use a weapon, so he doesn¡¯t look very well at the time of delivery and the cksmith is overworked. Master Sreed was tough on that kind of work. Did he preach the phrase ¡¸I think it¡¯s God¡¯s judgment when something isn¡¯t seen?¡¹ in the scriptures like a habit of saying?

    ¡°In the arsenal of Rennesto¡¯s castle, I had a good look, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°When I was watching you everyday, I felt that something was wrong¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡­¡±

    A swordsman basically takes care of his sword every day. Rather, even if there is no subject to care for, a swordsman who gets a new sword looks at the sword every day. It seems to be such a feeling. Well, it¡¯s often the case that problems be apparent after a while.

    ¡°I thought this was it¡±

    ¡°Its either unlucky or poor eyesight¡­¡­well, don¡¯t be discouraged¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible to reforge it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not impossible¡±

    ¡°Can I ask you for this favor¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s better to ask for a professional. I¡¯ve been interrupted before I started to practice de smithing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, definitely 10-man captain Smithson can do it. I know you have that skill¡±

    ¡°Skill¡­¡­¡±

    I wonder if she was talking about when I made the bikini armor. No, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m not happy when I¡¯m told that my skill as a craftsman is good, so I grin a little. I¡¯m not afraid of anything.

    ¡°Friend price!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so?¡±

    Yup. She is poor, isn¡¯t she?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    By the way, it doesn¡¯t mean that you just have to hit it. Hitting is basically purging and reducing impurities. It is difficult to increase the amount of steel added. Generally, there are no such equipment or materials. In extreme cases, it is most reasonable to reforge in the direction of making the de smaller. No, I started hearing from my master and fellow students, but I didn¡¯t do it myself before. However, Naris¡¯s sword is a one-handed sword. It¡¯s easy to revise a two-handed sword into a one-handed sword or a one-handed sword into a dagger (Even with my cksmith skill). And no matter how much Naris can handle most weapons, it¡¯s a bit sad to be able to fight with a dagger as a knight. Then, the story bes difficult.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡­¡±

    I groan while looking at Naris¡¯s sword for the time being. For now, the weapon workshop next to the soldier¡¯s station is small enough to repair things on a small scale. It is safe to say that its is poorer than Jackie-san¡äs workshop in Polka. Making a good sword here¡­¡­if I lower the melting temperature of the sword with a crest, the difficulty level will be lowered to some extent, but it is still difficult. Then, after thinking about various things, Neia suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Smithson-san, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here Neia¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a change of armor¡­¡­I don¡¯t have any armor that suits my physique, so I¡¯m fishing for a bit of partial equipment¡±

    Neia receives the shoulder rest from the dwarf in the workshop, removes the cloak and wears it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little big.¡±

    ¡°What! It¡¯s for women¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being small¡­¡­¡±

    Neia returns the shoulder rest to the dwarf with a troubled face. ¡­¡­Well, even 16-year-old Tetes is somewhat bigger than Neia. Anzeros is about the same, but until I made it recently, she was wearing a too big armor -> crest engraved clothes. I want to say I¡¯ll make it for her, but I can¡¯t say it here yet. At best, I can¡¯t do such a big job until I return to Rennesto or go to Polka. So.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to do something about Naris¡¯s sword¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­This is blunt, right? Look closely¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Neia tilts her head. Surprisingly, isn¡¯t there a deep knowledge of swords?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    And, sh Sword shone thinly as if to say something under Neia¡äs cloak.

    ¡°Neia¡±

    I just point my finger at it. If it is Neia, it might be possible tomunicate somehow because she is a legitimate heir. ¡­¡­When I thought so, Neia muttered a small spell and developed an illusion.

    ¡°What is? sh Sword¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it okay to speak now?¡±

    ¡°I talked to you because it¡¯s okay¡±

    It¡¯s a voice illusion. I can¡¯t hear people around me. Maybe they also can¡¯t hear our voices and sh Sword.

    ¡°¡­¡­I can see that the quality is terribly bad. It¡¯s embarrassing to be called a sword like me¡±

    ¡°To, To that extent? I don¡¯t really understand the difference¡±

    ¡°You should have a little more insight into swords. To understand my value and appreciation¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy Smithson. You say you can do something about it, but what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If I revise it as it is, it seems like it can only be shaped like a dagger¡±

    ¡°I suppose. That¡¯s what happens when you tighten it¡±

    ¡°But no matter how good Naris is, it¡¯s a pity that she cant do her best with a dagger. As a knight¡±

    ¡°Yes, a knight can¡¯t look good without a good weapon¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Grab my handle¡±

    Handshake. I couldn¡¯t do so, so I grab the sword handle and shake it lightly. Well that¡¯s it.

    ¡°So what should I do? It¡¯s difficult to dorge-scale processing here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then it¡¯s a spear. With a dagger and a long handle, it¡¯s a spear¡±

    ¡°Spear¡­¡­¡±

    Certainly that is also an option.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Naris could use a spear¡­¡­she used one when she trained with Aurora before¡±

    ¡°Then it won¡¯t be a problem¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But I want to make the handle nice¡±

    A wooden handle is also an advantage. It¡¯s light, easy to transport, and hard to get tired. Above all, it is easy to change quickly. However, it is not suitable for defense at all. The reliability of attacks other than thrusting is also significantly reduced.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost like an iron rod. I¡¯d like to ask someone to give one to me¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­¡±

    Aside from using a dagger, it¡¯s probably possible to work on iron rods or something like that. It¡¯s a trick, but it¡¯s better than this blunt sword¡­¡­I think.

    ¡°Thank you sh Sword¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    I thank sh sword for it¡¯s advice and go to the mayor.

    Exining the circumstances, the mayor opened the farm equipment store.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to fish in the arsenal, but our troops shouldn¡¯t run out of it¡­¡­there are some farm tools that can be used for that purpose. Also please dont sell them¡±

    ¡°Yes and thank you¡±

    It¡¯s a little bit salty, but it can¡¯t be helped. Besides, farm tools and long metal handles are all I need. That¡¯s why the search begins. It was just a warehouse, it was pitch-ck with no windows and it was a steady search with antern in one hand.

    I rushed for about an hour, found some candidates and left the farmhouse. For some reason, the vanguard groups such as Anzeros, Almeida, Aurora and Tetes were gathering there.

    ¡°I heard about this from Hero Neia and Naris. It looks like you¡¯ll make a spear. I¡¯ll give you some advice¡±

    Almeida is proud. ¡­¡­, Anzeros interrupts her.

    ¡°Andy still can¡¯t make the kind of fancy weapon you have. Don¡¯t say too much recklessly¡±

    Aurora in the form of supporting it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be working on crest engraving, so let me know if you have any advice¡±

    ¡­¡­I feel like she is not helping much. But Tetes counters it. ¡­¡­I think she¡¯ll do it.

    ¡°AI-chan who is spinning around is cute¡­¡­¡±

    I was relieved. This fellow is useless.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re free, carry them one by one¡±

    I give them the farming tools I was holding. To be honest, it was heavy and there were some with des, so it was dangerous.

    ¡°Is this there?¡±

    Anzeros is bewildered.

    ¡°I may not use it, but I looked it up in the workshop and it seems to be the best one to use¡±

    As expected, all four are knights fighting as vanguards. They have more strength than me, so they can easily hold the farm tools. ¡­¡­I feel a little sad, but we went straight to the workshop.

    Because the farm equipment warehouse was dark, I don¡¯t really know whether the farm tools are good or bad. Well, it doesn¡¯t have to be a good farm tool, though. Anyway, I didn¡¯t have the motivation to investigate in detail on site, so I¡¯ll take a closer look at it in the bright workshop. Then.

    ¡°¡­¡­I really like this sickle¡±

    I noticed that one of the farm tools was very good. It was amon sickle for reaping grain, but it is well forged and the surface is very beautiful. It seemed much higher than Naris¡äs blunt sword.

    ¡°Ah, yes that¡¯s a good judgement. Its from a Trot fellow¡±

    The old dwarf man in the workshop happily taught me.

    ¡°Trot?¡±

    ¡°Yes, here and there, it¡¯s carved in northwestnguage¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Lingate¡­¡­eh, is this made by Lingate Kobo?¡±

    Lingate workshop. It is one of therge workshops of Schrantz, the ancient capital of the southern part of Trot. It¡¯s reasonable and good.

    ¡°Is it fine to use it?

    ¡°Why not? The warehouse in the town isn¡¯t a personal property anyway. If the mayor said yes, then its fine¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    Well, I don¡¯t think I will be med because it was approved, when I try to win big.

    ¡°But it was good when Trot¡¯s ironware came in easily. You could buy not only armor but also such a cheap thing. Valerie¡¯s armor could not be hit hard¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    No, most of Trot¡¯s business has been via Celesta since the Celesta War. Trade with other countries directly from Trot is severely restricted and now, only a few Trot products are sold on the regr route to Renfangas.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡äre a Celesta soldier. I, I didn¡¯t mean to speak ill of Celesta¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m a Trot man anyway¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡­¡­it¡¯splicated¡±

    ¡°Complicated¡±

    After the Celesta War, Trot soldiers are nominally Celesta soldiers. Iughed at the dwarf, who kindly thought about the circumstances, with a slightly troubled face. Anyway.

    ¡°But when ites to Lingate¡¯s work¡­¡­it¡¯s no use leaving only the handle¡±

    Anzeros says what makes sense. Yup. It¡¯s much more wasteful than processing Naris¡¯s sword.

    ¡°I wonder if Naris can use a sickle¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Long hooks are not so minor as cavalry weapons. Pdins also use them¡±

    As Almeida says, Tetes shrugs her shoulders.

    ¡°If you have something to ride on, right. If you have a rush force, a sickle-shaped weapon is perfect for a crossing attack.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Even if the person who wields such a weapon can endure it, the animals which carry it is more unfaithful to vehicles¡±

    So. The sickle, or a slightly more open curved weapon, is actually quitemon in the world. But it cannot be an infantry weapon. ¡¸Hooking inside¡¹ is usually too defenseless for infantry fighting. If you step inside the reach, you can do nothing. It was a weapon unique to cavalry that had the ability to avoid frontal fighting attacks to some extent and had a rtive speed that left the opponent behind. So it¡¯s perfectly unsuitable for Naris, a Renfangas soldier, who doesn¡¯t even have any excellent mount.

    ¡°Now, then, there¡¯s only a spear¡­¡­emm¡±

    ¡°Drop this de and just the handle¡­¡­it¡¯s a waste¡±

    Anzeros also worries with me. Almeida, a spear idiot, has grown up as a youngdy and hasn¡¯t had any trouble with weapons, so it¡¯s better to have Anzeros closer to me than Aurora and Tetes, who have a little history as warriors. It helps, though.

    ¡°¡­¡­To process this de into a sword¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just too much work in the workshop here. It¡¯s difficult to bnce a big sword¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible for Naris to use it even if it¡¯s a little messed up? She also can use axes and hammers¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still better to sell this off and go to the royal workshop to ask for a proper one than to do it myself¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sell it, it¡¯s the mayor¡¯s favor, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­that¡¯s right¡±

    I can¡¯t sell it because it¡¯s a treasure. If I sell it to Renfangas, whichcks high-quality ironware and bring the gold to Trot, I can buy a reasonable sword wit it, but it is useless. It sounds like a scam. Almeida took the chalk naturally in the ce where it worried by feeling, and drew a figure on the stone te for the price disy.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡±

    A little picture which is at a level that can be understood somehow though it is poor.

    ¡°Transform it like this¡­¡­¡±

    Fold the de of the scythe inward like the arm of an mantis and stick it to the handle.

    ¡°If you put a de on the outside, will it be able to be used as a war axe?¡±

    Anzeros sighs. Pick words while scratching her forehead.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dancing Spear. It¡¯s a natural trick in Afilm, but it¡¯s something you cant easily do elsewhere¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait a minute, Anzeros¡±

    Right now. It struck me in my head.

    ¡°Aurora,e over here¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to draw a picture of a crest, so please read it. Maybe the effect is wrong¡±

    However, I am sure to write the engraved crest on the wall with chalk taken from Almeida. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no doubt that I¡¯m addicted to it.

    ¡°Here, let¡¯s fasten the screws¡­¡­in this state, with this kind of engraved crest, it slides to this state¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­that¡¯s true, no, but in theory it¡¯s certainly wrong¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree? That looks cool, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    I am very satisfied because Aurora looks surprised.

    ¡°What did you draw, 10-man captain Smithson and 10-man captain Aurora?¡±

    Tetes hurriedly asked Aurora. She can ask me. I would rather exin it. Aurora exhales and calms down, then gives an overview.

    ¡°Originally, Trot and Celesta weapons are rugged. Both countries share amon sense of values that are simple and functional because of their practical needs¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    ¡°Therefore, as a result of disregarding Afilm¡¯s gimmick weapons as an act of reducing strength and practicality¡­¡­I feel that in movable armament, it has already been left behind for several steps or dozens of steps¡±

    Well, that¡¯s also the difference in tactics.

    ¡°Theoretical point is that without aplicated transformation technology, a sickle can be transformed into an axe with a simple mechanism with one screw and the attack power can be concentrated without reducing the strength. Right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. 90 points¡±

    Aurora¡¯s exnation is simple, but there are other detailed mechanisms. The engraved crest that simplifies the structure of the special fat arrow increases the swing speed and the direction of impact strength is optimized in the sickle and axe states. If it is done well, it will be a masterpiece weapon.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get started! I¡¯m calling La a little and it¡¯s the best to help because I don¡¯t get burned¡±

    ¡°W, Wait, Andy, I¡¯ll help you too¡±

    ¡°Anzeros is useless because it is something you¡äre not used to¡±

    ¡°T, Then I will¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also a hard worker¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay for you guys because you don¡¯t much about forging¡±

    I reject the other three other than Tetes, Tetes immediately called out for La and with La appearing soon, I started to work on the sickle and work on engraving crests with La.

    The three who saw it halfway down gave up and fell asleep. I was working hard with La.

    ¡°Ho. It¡¯s not so often that you can engrave such a fine magic pattern¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good at details. My father seemed to be good at doing rough things and putting them together in a feeling¡±

    But I may be a type of person who feels because I make things from a sh. My dad may be doing something delicate and rough. The details of an cksmith¡¯s work can¡¯t be seen easily unless they¡¯re peers.

    ¡°But¡­¡­I¡¯m not ready to eat. I can spend days with you, but your body won¡¯t be able to keep up¡±

    ¡°Apart from that, it¡¯s been many hours since we started¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s morning!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    When I looked up suddenly, the direction of the sunlight that came in through the window was certainly strange. Well. I¡¯m sure I started from a little early in the evening¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­¡­T, That?¡±

    Suddenly I hit something. No, wait, at least engrave crests a little more.

    ¡°¡­¡­W, Wait a minute¡­¡­that?¡±

    My eyes are closing repeatedly. My shoulders suddenly felt heavy.

    ¡°¡­¡­You might have really fallen down if I didn¡¯t tell you¡±

    La sighs.

    ¡°I thought that would be the case¡±

    Dianne, who hade before I knew it, smiled bitterly while putting a nket over Anzeros and others.

    ¡°Andy. Rest a little. It¡¯s nice to be able to make a masterpiece, but a guy who falls down one by one to make things can¡¯t do it as a craftsman, can he?

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­that¡¯s right¡±

    I tried to be strong, but when I stood up, my body swayed. Apple gently supported me.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about everyone. Andy-san is my husband¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no, maybe that¡¯s right¡±

    It¡¯s also awkward to keep leaning on Apple. I tried to stand on my own, but it was impossible.

    ¡°¡­¡­I like Smithson-san, who is passionate about making things¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon supports me from the other side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. When it¡¯s time to go to bed, you have to go to bed. ¡­¡­Or you¡äre going to get sick¡±

    Luna gives me a chop on my head. ¡­¡­Well, surely I would say the same thing as Luna if anybody else was in this state?

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­then¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m finally convinced that I¡¯m weak. My mouth didn¡¯t move when I tried to say something.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I wake up in the afternoon. Immediately after work, I ran to the workshop and La sat on the workbench and waited leisurely while drinking alcohol.

    ¡°Ho, is it good already?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy¡±

    As soon as I tried to resume work, I was hit on the head from behind.

    ¡°Not only sleep deprivation, Andy-kun¡±

    ¡°Umm. It¡¯s prepared by Apple. Please eat it¡±

    Hilda and Irina. Maia pulls out a sandwich from Irina¡¯s basket and tries to make me eat it.

    ¡°A, Amm¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Delicious?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­¡­¡±

    I tried to say that I could eat it myself, but Maia smiled happily and the smile was so cute that I decided to leave it alone.

    My hunger when I start eating. I leave it to Maia and eat more and more.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to put in too many. If you¡¯re too full, you¡¯ll lose your concentration¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to concentrate too much¡±

    Irina whimsically eats the rest of the sandwich and says this usible thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s over half way done. If I engrave a crest, I¡¯ll have to make fine adjustments and then use an outer de¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yes. Let¡¯s leave it to Hilda-sensei before it¡¯s dangerous. It¡¯s my job as doctor to stop you. With magic that makes you sleepy or feeling good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Please refrain from careless magic that makes me feel good¡±

    I don¡¯t hate cksmithing or sex, but I don¡¯t want to be confused too much. I don¡¯t think ejaction should be done during cksmithing.

    ¡°Oh? Well, whichever is okay¡±

    ¡°Ho, let¡¯s get started. Good, what¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°Next is¡­¡­¡±

    I again resume my work with La.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    And it was finallypleted in the middle of the night.

    ¡°I did it¡­¡­¡±

    Weapon for Naris, named Crash Haken (TL note: Haken is the german word for piton/hook). Basically, it is a long-handled heavy weapon with a shape simr to a Crescent Axe, but it can also be used as a sickle by expanding the de when necessary. In either state, the engraved crest is engraved so that the strength is exerted in the direction in which the weight is most expected, and it should be about twice as strong as a weapon made equally by ordinary forging.

    ¡°Ho, I think it has be a rather stylish weapon¡±

    ¡°Regrettable¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Although my cksmith skills are irrelevant¡­¡­¡±

    No, I think that I was a cksmith properly in the part of attaching a de or dividing and attaching a movable screw, but it does not require such a strong cksmithing skill. It¡¯s not much different from striking horseshoes. Following Breath Shooter and Breath Caliber, I made another one. Perhaps, I may not have enough imagination as a cksmith. By the way, the sword I received from Naris is lying in the corner of the workshop. It¡¯s not even used as a material. ¡­¡­I can¡¯t argue if I¡¯m asked what this is.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    However, Naris looked at Crash Haken and looked very satisfied.

    ¡°Wow, what is this and what¡¯s wrong with it? Incredible transformation! It¡¯s strange, I don¡¯t understand!¡±

    No, please understand the meaning. Maybe it¡¯s a horse-riding battle.

    ¡°Or rather, how did you shape that sword like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s very difficult to say¡±

    Since it cannot be regenerated as a sword, let¡¯s make it a spear ¡ú Find a handle for the spear ¡ú That one was of higher quality than the sword ¡ú Exin the wonderful flow of forgetting the sword.

    ¡°Wow, idiot¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I thought you would say that!¡±

    I¡¯ll say the same thing when I see something like that other than me!

    ¡°¡­¡­What, Naris-chan, who was secretly meeting someone in the middle of the night¡­¡­was with 10-man captain Smithson-san¡±

    When I looked around, it was Tetes. It was on the rooftop that I called Naris and handed Crash Haken. I wanted to surprise her when nobody was there, but it certainly doesn¡¯t look like that. You didn¡¯t try to say something disturbing, Tetes-san?

    ¡°Th, That Tetes-chan, this is!¡±

    Naris don¡¯t know what to say. She doesn¡¯t seem to realize that everyone knows that she¡¯s letting me make a weapon. Tetes smiled meanly after making a slightly boring face.

    ¡°But now, Naris-chan belongs to 10-man captain Smithson both in name and reality¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Naris is surprised with her mouth open. I¡¯m surprised too. Before I knew.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it? Both the bikini armor and the new weapons are made by 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, it means she is solidifying her ¡¸Whole body¡¹ and ¡¸My product¡¹. I was really surprised.

    ¡°Ah, and Naris-chan¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter much. In Celesta, if you imitate something like passing a knife free of charge, it¡¯ll be considered a proposal, right? If you receive it, it will be approved¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Naris also opened her mouth even bigger and was stunned.

    ¡°Then, good night?¡±

    Naris stays for a while while seeing Tetes leaving with a smile. Then I saw this.

    ¡°T, That¡­¡­in other words, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Calm down Naris¡±

    ¡°Am I stepping on a mine? That, maybe I¡¯ll do it for the side room too, do you think it¡¯s crazy?¡±

    ¡°No, not really¡­¡­¡±

    That rule is only for the desert people from the south. ¡­¡­I tried to teach her, but Naris took the distance with me strangely quickly by the movement which was jerky.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll pay you if I seed in the future, so I¡¯ll pay I properly, so please be careful©`©`©`!!¡±

    She ran indoors with a dash. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not requesting a separate amount of money, so is it okay if she pays the friend¡¯s price appropriately? However, I hate myself because I just imagined Naris¡äs feelings.

 Chapter 186: Memories of the City of Catalina

    <h4>Chapter 186: Memories of the City of Catalina</h4>

    ¡°Deration of the End of the Great Invasion! The deration of the end of the great invasion hase out!¡±

    One morning. One of the garrison soldiers ran through the spiral corridor from top to bottom whilst mming in the pot, and we, with our sleepy eyes, vaguely heard it.

    ¡°Deration of end¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Who was the one who make it public?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Sir Buster or the Queen?¡±

    When I saw him off while yawning at the entrance of the room sparsely, a screaming cheer was heard at the bottom and all the men were amazed.

    ¡°Wh, What, what?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if he was very happy¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good guy who¡¯s excited¡±

    When I was listening to the situation, Tetes and Naris, who looked happy, ran passed me.

    ¡°What are you doing, let¡¯s all change clothes quickly and get off¡±

    ¡°Eh, wh, what is the meaning?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? If you dere the end, there will be a medal awarding ceremony everywhere after a simple ceremony. Does it mean that the people of Celesta will be given a medal too? Tetes-chan¡±

    ¡°Well, I wonder. Maybe we can ask the mayor to find out¡±

    I was wondering if they could give a medal to another country that wasn¡¯t sent for the purpose of defending their bases.

    Move forward.

    ¡°Well, our reliablepanion from Celesta, Dianne Special Duty Corps 100-manmander Dianne. Please take it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you¡±

    Apuse.

    ¡°Simrly, 10-man captain Anzeros, 10-man captain Aurora, 10-man captain Keiron, 10-man captain Smithson. Please take it¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a medal since the Ace Knight emblem¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s cool, Renfangas¡¯s medal¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to treasure it¡±

    The medal that I received is a medal which is a mass-produced iron product, the design of an wolf which is the national emblem of Renfangas, the name of the fort Catalina and the year 377 which is this year ording to Renfangas¡äs calendar. In Renfangas, this defense medal will be distributed to all fortresses that have survived the great invasion.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to protect the fort and wee the winter. It¡¯s treated like a normal front medal, so if you collect 15 you can be a Red Arm¡±

    Naris immediately attaches it to the chest of her armor with a clip. Beyond that, there is also Almeida¡äs figure, who is holding the medal in a rare and proud manner.

    ¡°Well, there is no such person because it is only a terrible look even if the person who does not take the front line order bes a Red Arm. Even if you get a title and retire¡±

    ¡°Ah, I wonder if there are any people who have only collected defense medals for 15 years. It seems like they¡¯ll be promoted in another way¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Tetes giggled and put the medal on her chest with a pin.

    ¡°This is the first time for me to receive a medal¡±

    ¡°Me too¡±

    Boyd and Luna look very happy. We don¡¯t have the chance to receive a medal. Crossbow soldiers still don¡¯t go out of the scope of the experimental operations force, so there aren¡¯t many opportunities for recognition.

    ¡°100-manmander Becker¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll prepare it in the afternoon, so here¡¯s merely for form¡¯s sake¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine. Actually, I¡¯m not defending¡­¡­¡±

    It seems that the timing of entering the city was just recently, so it was not possible to prepare for 100-manmander Becker. He was a 100-manmander who tried to decline, but he was a little surprised because the defenders around him booed him.

    ¡°Tetes, is it not possible to decline?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no good, or because it¡¯s solidarity like this. Having a defense medal at the same base in the same year will be the most important friendship in Renfangas no matter how many years have passed and declined it means¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Its boorish, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    But it might be nice. A few yearster, when I left the army and traveled to Renfangas, I could meet someone in this bar, or find this medal on the wall of a store and talk about this year¡¯s city. I¡¯m sure it will be a good conversation. I¡¯ll take good care of it until then.

    The deration of termination means that most of the garrison has already moved south.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that the dear meat and beast meat will rot. I¡¯m going to buy them in bulk¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to rot, is it? The butcher soaks it in salt before that¡±

    ¡°If it salted, it¡¯s just a matter of time! It¡¯s raw meat¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a week from here to Rennesto, I¡¯ll get there. Even if it¡¯s a snack along the way, it¡¯s too exaggerated¡±

    It seems that the soldiers are regretful of the meat left by the butcher while preparing for withdrawal. Whichever way you go to the south, the more delicious livestock meat is in normal cirction, so I don¡¯t think they should worry about it that much, but the food situation here is tough.

    ¡°What do we do, Dianne?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to overdo it during the winter. I think the squad itself should be withdrawn into Polka or Basson¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Its reasonable, but I wonder if it¡¯s ok as an organization¡­¡­¡±

    For the time being, a special task force that has organized even corps-level politics has actually taken a rest during the winter. I¡¯m a little worried about the wind.

    ¡°What, I wondered why I was working so far¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°During the winter, we cane and go here to investigate with Maia and La, even if there isn¡¯t the whole corps. Now no matter if Maiaes to Catalina or goes to Rennesto. And yet, we can even bring in Isaac, Mikagami sisters and other Celesta soldiers if we want, and that¡¯s a hassle, but you can say that we have a lot of freedom of action¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t the activity during this great invasion a task of hitting a wedge?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can say that¡±

    When ites to it. During winter, we will be based in Polka and Basson and we will go back and forth between Catalina and Rennesto as necessary. We are active around bad weather-resistant Maia and we also have a premise that we will bring in personnel from the corps headquarters of Quica, if necessary and put them in. It is possible to bring in human resources from Trot and elf territory with a little effort. It is possible to squeeze the ground to that extent.

    ¡°It seemed like a roundabout trip, but considering the future, this month has been meaningful¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡±

    Dianne hits my shoulder.

    ¡°We will also withdraw tomorrow¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Withdraw to Rennesto, talk to Alex Buster once and then head back to Polka to relieve the fatigue. Be able to leave at any time¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    I¡¯m used to the sudden movement, but as usual, it¡¯s sudden.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Recently, I feel like an aristocrat with many vis¡±

    Keiron murmured while checking the equipment while packing.

    ¡°Great positive thinking, right?¡±

    That said, he doesn¡¯t seem so disgusted and Lantzughs.

    ¡°Because, in Polka¡äs inn, we always are in the same room, and in Rennesto, we have our own beds. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if you thought you were going from a vi to a vi?¡±

    ¡°It might be true if you say so¡­¡­¡±

    Lantz also nods with his arms crossed.

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly good to have your own private items wherever you go¡±

    Goto seemed to decide to hide the erotic picture scroll under his bed. I mean.

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­because it¡¯s not always possible toe prepared. I¡¯d better stock up for an emergency¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too reliable to insist that erotic picture scrolls are the best preparation¡±

    ¡°Let me take care of that¡±

    That¡¯s no good.

    ¡°I¡­¡­I¡¯d rather settle in a ce where Silvia-san is than a vi¡±

    Boyd must have imagined living with Silvia while carefully cleaning his room. He has a face which seems to be happy. The masturbation brothers click their tongues at the same time.

    ¡°Ah, good guys have fiances¡±

    ¡°Read the air, Boyd. I¡¯m flying around at work. I wonder what kind of feeling I¡¯m most happy about. I think it¡¯s because you¡äre a brute. This is why you¡äre a non-virgin¡±

    ¡°Eh, ah, emm¡­¡­sorry¡­¡­?¡±

    I felt sorry for Boyd. However, I also seem to receive itpletely when I interrupt here, so I keep silent.

    And night.

    ¡°It¡¯s modest, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    On the rooftop of the night when Irina winds up the wind-repelling barrier, she serves liquor only for us. It¡¯s too secret to say aunch. I mean, I just can¡¯t get enough alcohol to act in the town. Attendees were Irina, La, Maia, Neia, Dianne, Anzeros, Aurora and 100-manmander Becker. The gauntlet group attends the garrison drinking party. Apple is absent because flying with a hangover will definitely be a problem. Unfortunately it¡¯s a secret to the others.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think there was such a fierce fight, it¡¯s a quiet night¡±

    As Irina turns her cup toward the moon, she takes a sip of the delicious ¡¸Stormy Whale¡¹.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the end. There are times when hordes of monsters approach and next year there are hundreds of thousands¡±

    Dianne conducts.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    It¡¯s a little strange that the two of them are facing the same direction (turning their backs to the table) and drinking, so I talk to La who seems to know something. La smiled, turned around behind me, poured alcohol and also turned her head to the moon.

    ¡°It¡¯s called a moon cup. It reflects the light of the moon. Drink up the cup. It¡¯s a way of drinking that was popr with beastmen in the past. Alcohol that contains moonlight carries a good dream¡±

    I drink alcohol and I also drink the rest of the cup.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that beastmen are not good unlike other races?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it works for beastmen. I¡¯m not in the mood¡±

    La giggled. However, she was familiar with the dragons of the world¡­¡­well, she said she used to y with Luna¡¯s grandmother.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try it too¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly elegant¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora also imitate it.

    ¡°Let me pour in some alcohol¡±

    ¡°Nn¡±

    It happens that 100-manmander Becker, pours alcohol to Maia. The reason why the progress is subtly slow is that I learned that ¡¸Stormy Whale¡¹ is easy to get drunk because of the heavy alcohol percentage. And Neia was not drinking, looking at the far northnd with a cup.

    ¡°Neia. Isn¡¯t the liquor good?¡±

    ¡°No. Well, it¡¯s not strong, but its not to the extent I like it¡±

    Taking a sip.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. ¡­¡­Kalwin also makes good alcohol¡±

    ¡°Is it made?¡±

    ¡°Although it was only during good harvest, I managed to drink alcohol at the royal pce, so when I was lucky, I was often treated by a hero¡±

    ¡°Privilege?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right¡±

    Another drink.

    ¡°¡­¡­Kalwin has 30,000 people. As a country, there aren¡¯t many, but¡­¡­it¡¯s not easy to lead or walk with dragons¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I want them to have a good drink. I want to free them from the life of counting the turn of their children even if it is a bad work. I believe it can be done, but it is frustrating¡±

    ¡°As Neia wants to return as soon as possible, isn¡¯t it good drinking here?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say so. I beat Orn. ??I was able to do half the meaning of my life¡±

    The meaning of being alive. Words that came out lightly with a bitter smile.

    ¡°It is the other half to get back and connect this side and the people. At Kalwin I should have been dead. I don¡¯t think I¡äm too impatient¡±

    And the other half. Light, just light. ¡­¡­I was interested in it without any sense.

    ¡°Neia?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think about marrying someone peacefully or bing a mother?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just interested in the consciousness of the hero¡±

    ¡°Huhu¡±

    Drink and drink. Not a drink but a breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll die before that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look like that. I was chosen from people who couldn¡¯t even have a meaningful life. So I would have to live that way when I returned to Kalwin¡±

    Dianne turned her back and spoke there.

    ¡°So, what if Kalwin could connect with us without having to rely on a hero?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll die before that happens¡±

    ¡°Why is it so¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s just an intuition¡±

    Neia was shaking the empty cupfortably. It doesn¡¯t matter how tragic it is.

    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­Andy¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not epted¡±

    I¡¯m patting Neia¡¯s head lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll help you before that¡±

    ¡°I hope so¡­¡­¡±

    Neia smiles and closes her eyes. I don¡¯t know if she is asleep, thinking, or putting up with some emotion.

 Chapter 187: Ace Knight Corps, Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 187: Ace Knight Corps, Arrival</h4>

    A sunny morning. In the ins around Catalina, the snow that had fallen the day before remains on the spot. Soldiers, wearing the same medal, waving their hands, step on the snow that would have disappeared by noon.

    ¡°At such times, you have to attach the medal. Even if you remove itter¡±

    Naris told me that we were on the see-off and wore the medal.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange. I¡¯ve received a lot of simr things, but this medal seems special¡±

    Neia holds the medal around the cloak and pulls her hat off in a shy look.

    ¡°Did you also get it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. When Becker-san gave it to me, 100-manmander Dianne had a groundless suspicion¡±

    Not just Neia. Although not worn, La and Maia were also ying with the medal in their hands.

    ¡°Hoho, thanks to me¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit interesting¡±

    ¡°Oh, Maia. Don¡¯t bend, don¡¯t bend¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this! If you bend or stretch it, it¡¯s just a piece of iron!¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­¡±

    It is awkward to call this a repair and to re-strike it no matter how strange it bes. That¡¯s not the case. I think.

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous of you¡­¡­¡±

    Irina looks a little dissatisfied. That said, she is not abatant category in the first ce and is treated as a guest. I want her to understand the suffering of the mayor who cannot give a cheap medal to the Queen of another country.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    After the withdrawal of the garrison, we also took the carriage out of the main gate and prepared for departure.

    ¡°Thanks for taking care of us, mayor. Even though I think we wille frequently during the winter¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be reliable as long as we can, 100-manmander Dianne¡±

    Dianne and the mayor shake hands. Others, such as the old butcher, the cksmith dwarf, and the young elfmunication magician, who I didn¡¯t remember their names after all, but who have be friends, havee to see us off.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the room¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s helpful. Although it¡¯s not a substitute, I want the mayor to handle the equipment and food left behind as appropriate¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    It sounds generous, but the point is that the person in charge should manage it properly. It may be that the mayor also feels heavy pressure that ¡¸There was a heavy responsibility¡¹ because it was a dragon-rted baggage.

    After getting on the carriage.

    ¡°What are you going to do? I¡¯m going to give a brief report to Sir Buster in Rennesto, and then we withdraw to the other side of the Snake Mountain. We¡¯ll leave full-scale activity until the spring. You don¡¯t have to go out with me in nominal terms until you resume our activities, so you can wait at Rennesto or you can wait for a change to the normal organization¡±

    Dianne¡¯s voice is heard by the four Gauntlet Knights. But Tetes shrugged her shoulders that it was a foolish question.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you. It¡¯s a promise to be taught magic in elf territory. Even if you ask me to go home now, Rennesto is ufortable¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    When Iughed bitterly, Tetes smirked a little. I won¡¯t ask for more. She must have been dragging on the dismissal of Blue Arm and the immediate expulsion of Renfangas. It hasn¡¯t been a month since then. Certainly, working with the dragon until the hot air cools down will be a good point for a restart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat Renfangas¡äs spicy meals until winter. That¡¯s why I will follow you¡±

    Almeida is also in this group.

    ¡°Of course, I will follow you, too. Like Tetes, I also have the purpose of learning magic¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon looked at me and smiled. Next, there was a lukewarm look from the other side. Yes that¡¯s right. I¡¯m to me. And Naris.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about ying openly and I¡¯m going to have a thaw in Rennesto¡­¡­ouchouchouch¡±

    Naris had her ears twisted by Sharon.

    ¡°Read the air Naris¡±

    ¡°Knight Chief!? That¡¯s because it¡¯s good for 100-manmander Dianne now¡±

    ¡°If only you pick it up again, it would be troublesome¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    Naris with teary eyes.

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s okay to leave Naris behind, isn¡¯t it? In fact, it¡¯s just leisure time¡±

    That¡¯s what Dianne says.

    ¡°¡­¡­Almeida and Tetes areing, therefore I don¡¯t want to leave only that fellow behind¡±

    Sharon had a serious look. Naris doesn¡¯t seem to be in trouble. No, I think that she is a fellow who is easy to handle apart from a lot ofints for sure.

    ¡°Tr, Trouble!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh, it¡¯s hard to have a criminal record¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida and Tetes are¡­¡­yeah, they really have the ability and aspiration, so if you mess up, you¡¯ll have too much trouble. It is true that Naris who listens properly might have a different sense of security.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Naris. I¡¯ll treat you next time¡±

    ¡°Eh, really? Yay¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it too, but don¡¯t get too excited¡±

    ¡°Almeida too? Yata! Trot meals are delicious!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh, it¡¯s quick to switch. Is it intentional to get involved?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not stick water in the excitement considering the heart of a colleague who looks for good¡±

    Certainly the presence of Naris as a dose of refreshing agent may be important.

    ¡°Auuuu, we¡¯re going to fly again¡­¡­I¡¯m scared¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get used to it, Apple-chan. Well, even though I prepared a lot of medicine, I didn¡¯t use it much¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better than anything?¡±

    ¡°Aurora is your arm already healed?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the amount I use. I still have some pain in my muscles¡±

    ¡°Well well, Aurora-chan. If we go to Polka, I¡¯ll give you a massage at the hot spring. Anze-chan too¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m good¡±

    ¡°And after that, Neia-chan. I¡¯ll never let Neia-chan escape. I¡¯ll be involved in the pride of Magical Doctor if I don¡¯t erase the damage properly.¡±

    ¡°Do, Don¡¯t be too hard on me¡±

    ¡°Andy, can I sit next to you?¡±

    ¡°Hey cat girl. This is my seat¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Irina, do you not want to sit on myp?¡±

    ¡°Is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Ho, you can sit on myp¡±

    ¡°No, I prefer Smithson-san¡äsp as a chair because of its hardness¡±

    The inside of the car is noisy as usual. After the outside work ispleted and it is confirmed that Goto and Boyd have boarded, Maia roars. Catalina seen through the window is waving off by people, both from the window, from the rooftop and from the ins in front of the town. I don¡¯t know if they can see it, but I waved back¡­¡­meanwhile, the carriage moves and is held by Maia and floats.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    We visit Rennesto quite often so I don¡¯t feel like it¡¯s been a while. However, it was my first time to see the royal castle being restored in the daytime, so I looked down from the sky and was surprised at the scale of the construction.

    ¡°With such arge scaffolding¡­¡­it was pretty broken, over there.¡±

    ¡°It waspletely destroyed during the audience. It¡¯s for a uncertain time, as it seems to be hard to arrange repair materials¡±

    Naris nodded.

    ¡°It was a fierce battle, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    When I talked to Dianne, she smiled bitterly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it broke down in battle during the audience. I heard Lord Buster broke it with a trap¡±

    ¡°What, I wonder if there was something amazing like a immense monster versus Dianne among the audience¡±

    ¡°Idiot¡±

    Dianne grinned.

    ¡°Everyone was safe, right?¡±

    Sharon nods to Neia who seems to be worried even now.

    ¡°As expected, there were casualties in the battle in the city, but¡­¡­at least there should have been no casualties among the people involved in the castle¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But I can¡¯t believe it. They put a monster in the town just to get rid of Buster-sama¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s silly. But peace is a boring ambition. Especially humans are short-lived, so there is a strong desire to achieve something¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­However, it is not possible to abhor peace, isn¡¯t it? ¡­¡­It¡¯s difficult¡±

    Neia pulls her hat down. It is likely not to be able to do it as the one to protect peace though it is another country.

    When we turned lightly over the sky to the Celesta mansion, there were more than a dozen unfamiliar men in the garden.

    ¡°Dragon!!¡±

    ¡°H, Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you, wasn¡¯t it the story of Celesta¡¯s base?¡±

    ¡°Oh, calm down, if you encounter a dragon, hide yourself first, then make contact slowly, never get it angry!¡±

    They are in panic.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    La looks down from the window and frowns. Then, the door of the carriage was opened and 100-manmander Becker jumped off.

    ¡°Hey, why do you panic so much! Lygley, Mets!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uwa, the dragon gave birth to 100-manmander Becker!?¡±

    ¡°Why I¡¯m born from a dragon, fool, calm down! This dragon is on our side!¡±

    Apparently, acquaintances of 100-manmander Becker¡­¡­at least two.

    ¡°Hey, can we descend?¡±

    Maia is listening to me on my shoulder. She was hovering quickly.

    ¡°Dianne¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s good. If you don¡¯t descend once, the roar will open¡±

    Maia slowly descends into the garden as directed by Dianne.

    Apparently 100-manmander Becker spoke to the guys in the yard while we got down and put the luggage on thewn.

    ¡°Commander Dianne. Introducing. 10-man captain Fernando Ligley and 10-man captain Mark Mets of the Intelligence Brigade. Both of them are Ace Knights¡±

    A shy man with upright hair and a muscr, dark-ck man. Both of then are humans. I don¡¯t think either of them is a spy¡­¡­well, Becker is also a handsome guy, but you don¡¯t really notice if he¡¯s off the mark and maybe there is such a technique.

    ¡°Are they the Ace Knights sent by the headquarters?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°That, we¡¯ve been team members for 10 years now. I wonder if it¡¯s time for us to take a break¡±

    ¡°Is it eptable to see a person who runs away just by seeing a dragon?¡±

    No, 100-manmander Becker was also quite surprised, when he first saw La.

    ¡°What about these guys over there?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, yes, they arerades. It¡¯s said that they were chosen mainly by those who were good at survival from the third west and the Baikan Corps in the east¡±

    ¡°Who has the most seniority?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s General y Kingfisher. ¡­¡­He¡äs shopping¡±

    ¡°Kingfisher. ¡­¡­Father¡±

    Dianne made a bitter look.

    ¡°Do you know the general?¡±

    ¡°¡®¡ºDon¡¯t call me general, call me 1000-manmander. Because the economy would be better if the number is concrete¡», That¡¯s him, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡±

    For some reason, even Lygley, who has reverse hair, has a nervous face.

    ¡°Andy-sama, something weird is approaching¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    When Maia returns from the dragon to her human form, she pulls on my sleeve. When I looked at the way she pointed, I could see a huge bird-like thing. What is that? Service Rock Dragon¡­¡­although smaller than that. It¡¯s approaching us.

    ¡°Should it be shot off with ice?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute¡±

    Dianne said,

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡±

    And for some reason the go sign. Maia instantly makes icicles and throws them into the air. And.

    ¡°Who foolish!¡±

    It seemed to shake a little, but Maia couldn¡¯t shoot it down and it wasn¡¯t overwhelmingly busy moving its wings and approaches. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a Birdman. A minority race to the west of Celesta. The number of flying birdmen is very simr to ox-ogres.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t mother tell you not to throw things when people were flying!!¡±

    The birdman whonded in the garden while getting angry is pale that the feathers of the whole body are awake. And, with shopping bags in both hands, he seems to be worn out.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Kingfisher. I thought you retired¡±

    ¡°Can I be the only one who retires even though Becker and Vincent haven¡¯t retired!! Or rather, who are you!?¡±

    Even though he is angry, I feel like he is stupid because he skipped various things. Dianne turned around. Then the birdman opens his beak and drops the shopping bags.

    ¡°¡­¡­C, Ca, Captain!?¡±

    ¡°I told you Kingfisher¡±

    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t hear it!? Captain Dianne is beautiful today¡±

    Even though it was said he is a general, he became a small fish at a stretch.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean¡±

    The birdman opens his beak and threatens 100-manmander Becker.

    ¡°Wakare! You¡¯re the reason why I¡äm here, Becker!! I¡¯m so great that you can use honorifics, idiot!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, a certain 100-manmander once said that he was treated as a general depending on how they count¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t quibble!!¡±

    Because it¡¯s a birdman, I don¡¯t know how old he is, but I feel like he is the same age as Becker. Dianne strike those two with her palm.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you guys be a little like Ace Knights in front of Gauntlet Knights?¡±

    ¡°Gauntlet Knights!?¡±

    The birdman turns his head (the girls were scared because the neck turned straight behind him) and there were four figures with gauntlets.

    ¡°Not good. Hey, reverse hair, and ck macho, take this¡±

    ¡°We introduced yourself four times, General¡±

    The bird man made a pose with his wings spread out in an appropriate way, splendidly passing through Ligley¡äs tsukkomi, who carries the shopping bags.

    ¡°I¡¯m 1000-manmander and Master Knight y Kingfisher. I¡¯m super handsome as you see¡±

    ¡°That introduction is already toote¡±

    Dianne immediately made a plunge thrust.

    ¡°Master Knight¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Here¡­¡­?¡±

    Tetes, Naris and Sharon seem to be super suspicious, yet they line up with embarrassed faces, without being able to reveal it. And Almeida stepped down one step, murmuring while holding the iron cane without warning.

    ¡°¡­¡­Its unexpected, but I didn¡¯t think we will meet once again¡±

    ¡°Almeida?¡±

    ¡°One of the strongest of the 3rd Infantry Corps of Celesta Western Army. I had some difficulties with him in the past¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Come to think of it, Afilm Empire and Celesta¡¯s Western Army often collide. The birdman said a word in response to Almeida¡¯s sharp eyes.

    ¡°Do you have a pulse?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Depressed.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯spletely forgotten¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida is also depressed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the point. In the old days, that guy was also part of the intelligence brigade. There was also Captain. It was a story when I was a young boy¡±

    100-manmander Becker, exined. Apparently, Dianne used tomand a part of the Intelligence Brigade. There are various forms of ¡¸Reconnaissance¡¹ in spite of intelligence and it seems that Dianne¡¯s unit was a forceful reconnaissance, that is, it was a rough unit that dragged out the force by hitting the suspicious unit of the enemy and investigated its outline. By the way, now let¡¯s leave it to each infantry. There is no such thing as a unit that can stand up to such a full-time job and the lessons of war change as soon as Dianne¡¯s nurtured unit. That¡¯s what happened. The members of those days are now ying active roles as the most elite in various ces.

    ¡°I finally understand why 100-manmander Becker always call Dianne-san Captain¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah, it¡¯s like imprinting. In terms of ss, there¡¯s no reason to be offended by calling her out, but I still can¡¯t do that. Captain is Captain¡±

    100-manmander Becker has given up. By the way, we, Basson¡¯s crossbow corps, have the custom of increasing the sense of solidarity by banning honorific words once and throwing them away regardless of age when we are in the same ss. I used to use honorifics for Keiron and Isaac. I wonder if Lantz and Goto will eventually call me out.

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to surrender this Celesta mansion to them?¡±

    When Anzeros raised her hand and asked, Dianne shook her head.

    ¡°In any case, it¡¯s a mansion that has the power of a dragon prepared with an umbre. Some of them are afraid of the dragon and I don¡¯t want to spoil the mood of the royal castle. Probably, they will prepare a separate dormitory¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it to be made into a man¡¯s garden now¡±

    Naris smiles and says.

    ¡°¡­¡­Naris, aren¡¯t you supposed to have a house in Rennesto in the first ce?¡±

    Sharon interrupts. That¡¯s right. I mean, at first, the Gauntlet people were going around and guarding here. But Narisughs dry.

    ¡°When I went to see it, I was delinquent in rent and was taken out¡±

    Salty.

    ¡°Even though you¡äre a Gauntlet Knight, it¡¯s not just Naris-chan who rented a boarding house for rent, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been in arrears for about three months, so I¡¯m too stingy to pick up my luggage and move in with a new person!!¡±

    ¡°Normal¡±

    ¡°It is normal¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¨E

    Naris was depressed by the series of things that I, Sharon and Almeida said.

    ¡°Good, I have a ce here¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why I had to keep up with the special task force?¡±

    Almeida¡¯s calm point.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll give you back if you really seed in the world, so please take me with you¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be that servile

    ¡­¡­Although.

    ¡°This is all about the strength of the army. The defense of Catalina and regr patrols of the demon territory will also be dense¡±

    Dianne smiles grinningly.

    ¡°I might be able to return Neia earlier than I expected¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡±

    Neia pulled her hat down. What is that? Isn¡¯t that the ce where you smile?

 Chapter 188: To my hometown through the snow, again

    <h4>Chapter 188: To my hometown through the snow, again</h4>

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s a bitte for lunch, but let¡¯s go out to eat after a long time. We¡¯re heading to Polka in the evening, so we¡¯ll have souvenirs and greetings done by then¡±

    The moment Dianne gives amand, everyone who has settled down stands up. It¡¯s a great mansion, but we can¡¯t even take a good rest. Well, if we go to Polka, we can rx as much as we want.

    ¡°Smithson, can you buy me a skewer or something like that. I¡¯m taking a nap¡±

    ¡­¡­No, Keiron was willing to rest as hard as he could for thest few hours.

    ¡°Why me! Ask Lantz, Goto or Boyd!¡±

    ¡°Well, because if a ogre asks for a single piece, he¡¯ll have a whole pig¡¯s leg or whatever. And Lantz and Goto were burning in erotic picture scrolls¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°And you go outside because your girlfriends are hungry¡±

    ¡°Why are my subordinates so free¡­¡­¡±

    No, Boyd is a good boy.

    When we all tried to get out of the gate to eat at a food stall or bar, we met Lord Buster and some other soldiers who seemed toe from the castle.

    ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    ¡°We were thinking about having lunch. How about you, Alex Buster?¡±

    ¡°Let me introduce a good store. There is always a shop with a festival price after the invasion¡±

    Lord Buster turns his cloak and stands half a step before Dianne. Waving to the soldiers and instruct them to go home.

    ¡°Escort? You¡¯vee to be cautious¡±

    ¡°The Queen was worried that I was always too bbergasted by relying on the magic of avoiding tailings. Since thest disturbance, it has been used as a focus. Well, it¡¯s like an alibi guarantor and no one expect me to have escorts¡±

    Well, I don¡¯t think anyone is trying to assassinate Lord Buster. Or rather, a person who can do that wouldn¡¯t have a problem with the shield of five to six people.

    It was said that the bar served by Lord Buster was neither Celesta-style nor Renfangas local cuisine, but a restaurant in the style of Valerie.

    ¡°Valery over there is not as much as a trot, but thend is fertile and rich in crops.¡±

    ¨E

    A lot of small dishes are lined up. Anyway, it seems that the more dishes you have, the more hospitality you have.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s good for everyone to pick up this dish, but the dishes that you want to eat are all small tes.¡±

    ¨E

    Naris says as he squeezes his hands on small tes one after another. I mean, because it¡¯s Lord Buster¡¯s goggles, it¡¯s too aggressive.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough, you can order the next set again. But¡­¡­Naris, isn¡¯t bikini armor really cold at this time of year?¡±

    Sir Buster is worried. Well, honestly, bikini armor is a bit slutty at this time of year. No, if you look closely at the city, it¡¯s surprising.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold, but it¡¯s a woman¡¯s spirit to do her best¡±

    It is Naris¡¯s all-out intention not to say that she cant prepare proper armor because she is poor.

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need armor in Polka or our forest. You can just wear heavy clothes normally¡±

    Irina follows her while reaching out for small dishes. Sir Buster raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Are you going to be drawn by Trot?¡±

    ¡°Ah, let me do that. Even if there are a lot of people during the winter, you can¡¯t make use of it. Instead, I want Catalina to be protected by General Kingfisher and Celesta¡äs Ace Knights¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hou, I was wondering if General Kingfisher would move differently from 100-manmander Dianne due to ss andmand system¡±

    ¡°Because we¡äre old acquaintance. He decided to coborate on my mission¡±

    ¡°I understand. In any case, there is plenty of room for Catalina, so let¡¯s arrange it¡±

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s about talking while eating in a bar, but it might not be so formal for us.

    ¡°But Valerie doesn¡¯t have any ogres, right?. This meals are smaller than a spoon for us¡±

    ¡°Goto, let¡¯s ask for a ogre set. I¡¯m scared of Irina-san¡±

    ¡°You stupid fellow, aiming for the dish I want, you will pay¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°!!, M, My hands don¡¯t move¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Irina-chan, don¡¯t use magic while eating¡î¡±

    The others didn¡¯t seem to have any interest in Dianne¡¯s conversation. I should also eat quietly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the evening, we quickly leave the Celesta Mansion.

    ¡°We will go to Basson after Polka, right? If possible, I would report to Silvia about my safety¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What Boyd. You just left the other day¡±

    ¡°Even if I say I don¡¯te, it¡¯s just before the great invasion. It¡¯s when Luna-chan joined¡±

    ¡°Is it right to be told that?¡±

    I feel like Basson is returning a lot, but isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Rest assured, winter is long and La is free. We¡¯ll go when we¡äre done with the chores. ¡­¡­I mean, Boyd may take a break during the winter¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bad impression on the contrary¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Impression?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­To Silvia-san and her parents. They say we can get married if I be a 10-man captain. ¡­¡­It feels a little out of my power¡±

    Everyone in the carriageughed.

    ¡°Well, apart from the whole winter, you can stay with your fiance for a while¡±

    Dianne says it with a smile, on top of that Anzeros,

    ¡°Instead, until then, it¡¯s twice as much practice¡±

    ¡°Uee¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up? You should at least be at a level that can be used as an infantry. If you don¡¯t do that, it¡¯ll be a dream again¡±

    ¡°Ho, infantry is tough¡­¡­¡±

    Everyoneughs again. Well, there is a part of Anzeros who is trying to raise Boyd to the point he can take part at the Ace Knight exam. Good luck, young man. In the back, we support the sess of such a warrior rather than the serious soldiers who are seriously recollecting the harvest of erotic picture scrolls.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Around midnight, Maia quietlynded in a snowfield near Polka. I mean, everything is already covered in snow. It has been so since we came here before, but now the snow that has umted is quite deep.

    ¡°Deep¡±

    ¡°H, Hey, Goto or Body, pull tightly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t a fox walking lightly on the snow?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a fox beast, not a fox!¡±

    Keiron was rescued with a vigorous disembarkation of the lower body, buried in the lower half of the body. At this depth, aside from the roads where snow is normally avoided, we can¡¯t proceed without rowing in a ce like this.

    ¡°Should I carry you closer?¡±

    Chibi Maia listens anxiously. However, it is not possible to guarantee for a moment on the day when it approaches too much, and all the old women of Polka see the appearance of a dragon floating in the dark night carelessly. There will be heart problems.

    ¡°No, I managed to make a way¡­¡­¡±

    As I was about to say something, Anzeros jumped into the snow. Because she is much smaller than Keiron, she doesn¡¯t sink as expected. But.

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    The snow bursts, and a mortar-shaped hole opens in front of Anzeros.

    ¡°Yes, i think I can make a way. Andy, it¡¯s a little bit down¡±

    ¡°Even if you ask me to go down¡±

    I can¡¯t move forward because of snow. I can¡¯t go back. But Goto pulls me out of the snow with one hand.

    ¡°Haaa!!¡±

    After seeing this, Anzeros¡¯s chop made a shock wave and made a path for one person, about 10 meters long.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of interesting¡­¡­let¡¯s make another one¡±

    ¡°I also want to try it¡±

    Aurora also joins the ensemble, which strikes the shock wave happily somehow. The road that the beast caught in the snow field is made to snoring for a moment by two people.

    ¡°That technique looks like fun, isn¡¯t it? I wish I could use it too¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you use it Naris?¡±

    ¡°The motto is that it is wide and shallow¡±

    She is not proud of it in this situation.

    ¡°I know Neia can do it, but what about Sharon and Almeida?¡±

    ¡°I can shoot things that seem to depend on my physical condition, but it¡¯s not stable¡­¡­if its my brother or Berga¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t use such a messy technique. If you run with guts, you won¡¯t be buried in the snow¡±

    Sharon¡¯s reason was too massive for Almeida.

    Sharon, at any rate, Almeida¡¯s logic was too much.

    ¡°Do you not ask me?¡±

    Tetes is smiling.

    ¡°¡­¡­If Naris and Almeida arent good with it, I don¡¯t think Tetes is good with it either¡±

    ¡°Muu, it¡¯s rude¡±

    Tetes jumps down and swings down the two-hand sword with a sheath.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Kyaa!?¡±

    She blow off a few meters of snow with Anzeros and Aurora.

    ¡°What are you doing, Tetes!?¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s cold¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If I try, I¡¯ll be able to do it unexpectedly¡±

    It seems that it was imitation from watching. ¡­¡­I think Anzeros and Aurora are also genius-type, but Tetes won¡¯t be defeated by them.

    ¡°¡­¡­It would have been nice if I had melted it¡±

    When La murmured, everyone on the spot was surprised. Do we have such a hand?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When we arrived at the inn, the half-sleeping owner was in a hurry to prepare for unexpected visitors. ¡­¡­Every time wee, almost everyone can stay, but I wonder if we can do it when we aren¡¯t there.

    ¡°Will you say hello to Tommy Smith, Baron and Jeanne tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m at a loss¡±

    Irina¡¯s question is quite subtle. If possible, I would like to meet Jeanne, Peter, and Selenium, who are very heavy, but it¡¯s not amon time to visit them. The baroness¡¯ virtue is that if you go there, you will be up and entertaining even if you go to bed.

    ¡°Do you want to rest tonight?¡±

    ¡°That would be nice¡±

    Dianne agrees, too.

    ¡°Hmm. Then, will you go to bed as it is for the time being tonight? I¡¯m bored because I didn¡¯t do anything today¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been moving all day¡±

    Is it tough or is it difficult to move? However, La approaches with a bottle of liquor.

    ¡°Ho, I¡¯ll drink and take a bath before going to sleep¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty full-time, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t envy. Don¡¯t envy. If owner throws away the fleeting life, he may live the same life as me¡±

    That may be fine for La, but I also have children who are important in the world, and social life is also important.

    ¡°But can the bath be used at such a time¡­¡­I see¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s not a bad ending to the day¡±

    Irina grinned and Dianne nodded.

    ¡°That, Smithson-dono lets go¡±

    ¡°No, wait, why me? Let¡¯s check in properly¡±

    For the time being, everyone is in the process of carrying in things such as luggage. I think it¡¯s bad to get out, so I try to help them with that task.

    ¡°Hoho, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a vige to say that hard¡±

    ¡°I will also go. It¡¯s going to be hard to take care of two people who don¡¯t know what to do at night by La¡±

    Dianne doesn¡¯t have to make an outer surface at all and is returning to the ¡¸Home side¡¹ and is slightly excited about this, as she often associated with the no good n chief and self-indulging dragon.

    So. There is no light in the women¡¯s open-air bath at midnight, and of course there is no one.

    ¡°Ah, Irina-sama. And ck Dragon¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s La. I¡¯ll disturb you¡±

    Several elves were bathing in a fantastic atmosphere, with magic lights floating on the ze of a bonfire.

    ¡°At this time, why are the northern elves here¡­¡­?¡±

    When Dianne (of course utterly stark naked) questioned, they smiled softly.

    ¡°We decided to live here¡±

    ¡°There is also Cherry Blossoms Christie¡­¡­and there are still a lot of presbyteriansining about interacting with the outside world¡±

    ¡°I understand. I understand. Then you¡¯re from the Gold and Silver n¡±

    When Irina nodded, they agreed. I wonder if Gust¡¯s influence has been dispelled. So the young elves seeking inspiration are going to the Red n territory or relying on Christie toe out here. In addition.

    ¡°¡­¡­So you wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I was there¡±

    Silver n. As for hot springs, there is a naked association rule like Talc.

    Gold n. Although it is far from the peep, the younger ones of the n are bathing in a rather open environment. ¡­¡­When I thought about it, they blushed.

    ¡°No¡­¡­after all, the famous animal trainer, so¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If Irina-sama came to do something like that, it would be a waste to stop it, no, it¡¯s presumptuous¡±

    It seemed that some misunderstanding and disorder of the morale based on it were spreading in the northern forest.

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t call him because I wanted to be trained like that!¡±

    ¡°Ho. Let¡¯s get trained¡±

    ¡°W, Wait, what are you talking about? Just because you didn¡¯t involve Lord Smyson with that intention, it¡¯s not like you shouldn¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey hey¡±

    In the pale magic light, the limbs of a young Irina, the brown limbs of Dianne and the white limbs of La, which can be said to be perfect as a woman are visible. And about three or four young elven girls (though it really can be said that they are girls based on human standards) who are ncing at us with little disgust.

    ¡°¡­¡­So if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll really start doing that¡±

    I also mutter something bold.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop it, but¡­¡­I¡¯m worried about the future of the northern elf territory to see if it¡¯s okay to be like that¡±

    Dianne crossed her arms and sighed.

 Chapter 189: Snow, Moon and Chestnut Flower 1 [Irina Dianne Laila]

    <h4>Chapter 189: Snow, Moon and Chestnut Flower 1 [Irina Dianne La]</h4>

    The moon in the sky was the moon that was concealed yesterday. The air that flowed over the snow was cold to be naked, but as long as I put on the steam of the hot spring, which was stable at a slightly hot temperature, I couldn¡¯t catch a cold. Meanwhile, in arge bathtub illuminated by some fleeting magic light, Dianne and La show off their feminine, fluffy bodies and Irina who exposes her immature but pretty nude body naturally. And there are other young female elves who are as pretty as Irina. Among them.

    ¡°Ho, it¡¯s really okay to do it, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I am a very small person. Even though the other person is not a local person of Polka, it¡¯s not easy to have sex in front of the public without any illusion. However, Dianne who answered that was light.

    ¡°Well, if Irina is fine with it, why not?¡±

    ¡°Is it okay, Irina?¡±

    ¡°O, Okay okay¡­¡­if I leave it to La-dono, it won¡¯t end until morning¡±

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯m not so endlessly demanding. Needless to say, owner¡¯s request will continue for many weeks¡±

    ¡°Rather, Irina wouldn¡¯t get over it once it started¡±

    ¡°Wh, What¡äs with the both of you. I¡äm not a female pervert who tries to stand out!¡±

    Irina gets angry and strike the water. Hugging Irina from behind, or rather catching her, I whisper into her long ear from behind.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Irina¡¯s erotic pussy feels good¡±

    ¡°Huwaa¡­¡­do, don¡¯t blow against my ear¡±

    I wrap my arms around Irina¡¯s trembling small body and crawl my hands between her barely developed breasts and her thin thighs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t deny your erotic pussy?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s noisy. If you hang on to me, all the female holes will be erotic¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t as erotic as Irina, right?¡±

    Irina is excited every time I speak because I whisper at a distance with my lips on her ear. And, the young elf girls who heard the content of the conversation (well, it is natural because the hearing of an elf is good), start to whisper to each other.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be well-known that Irina has a super lewd pussy¡±

    ¡°Nu, it, it¡¯s just that she¡äll know her frivolity. There is no bad meaning¡±

    ¡°She has already swallowed up to the first joint. It¡¯s such a great talent to swallow it with such a small secret ce¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s quite good because people see it¡±

    I¡¯m sorry, I think I¡¯m feeling a little better. Lip service is around here, and the mischief to the crotch is strengthened while stretching the tongue out in earnest to Irina¡äs long ear.

    ¡°Hu, nyaaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Irina-sama, that face¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wa, Wait are they really doing it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not in yet, maybe¡­¡­¡±

    Noisy young female elves. Forgetting to hide their limbs, they gradually narrow the distance and watch Irina¡¯s foolery.

    ¡°Irina, let¡¯s put it in¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is, Isn¡¯t it too early¡­¡­hauu!!¡±

    Holding Irina on the surface of the water who tried to protest a little, I left Irina¡¯s upper body to La, grabbed her butt and rushed between thebia.

    ¡°N, uuu¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°Hoho, is itfortable, owner¡±

    ¡°Yes, it feels so good¡±

    ¡°S, Selfish man¡­¡­?¡±

    La¡¯s wet, curvy nude, Irina¡¯s straight nude. In the light of illusion, two obscene bodiesbine and my penis breaks into them.

    ¡°N, Now, naturally without support from the trainer¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°They always do it this way, I¡¯m sure¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­how many people are there overnight?¡±

    It is said that elves don¡¯t deal with any number of people in one night as I listen to the whispering conversation of the young elf girls. I think high-status elves have side rooms and so on. But well, that¡¯s fine. The center of Irina¡¯s small waist and inside the vagina are still narrow. Still, the tightening is not painful, it feels like entwining, melting around my penis. And, even if Irina doesn¡¯t move, Irina can wander around or even move her vagina involuntarily. Thus.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haa, cant I move¡­¡­?¡±

    Once Irina starts from herself, she tries to shake her hips withoutpletely concealing her erotic nature.

    ¡°¡­¡­Move? It¡¯s a demonstration of you being half-elfed right in front of elves¡±

    ¡°Hua¡­¡­aa?¡±

    I whispered that, grabbed Irina¡¯s butt, staked out and started shaking her hips.

    ¡°L¡­¡­look, Irina¡¯s face right now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­it is horrifyingly sexy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho, good young girl. They say you¡¯re sexy¡±

    ¡°Hua¡­¡­a, aa¡­¡­haaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    The spectators are saying this and that to Irina, but while she is shaking, she screams as she is stuck in the womb and can¡¯t hear it at all. Sshes different from hot water scattered from between the small buttock and I pursued the great pleasure caused by the small meat hole. Vaginal folds andbia that try to keep my son tight as if pulling it. If I poke it, it will try to drag me in. Irina buries her face in La¡¯s chest and makes her cheeks rub against La¡äs breasts while screaming in a weak tone. And I ejacte.

    ¡°Hua, a, aaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°KKu, uu¡­¡­!¡±

    At that moment I push the penis deep in the back and released my sperm. Irina cums together with me. It¡¯s a body that suits really well to me, even if you¡¯re not aiming for control. And, after being stiff, semen drips from the crotch that rxes like a thin wave. The young elf girls were looking at it with excited eyes.

    ¡°In, Incredible¡­¡­really, inside¡­¡­put it out¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Inside the White n Chief¡­¡­Irina-sama looks satisfied¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho, it has been released into a small child¡±

    Irina kept her breath for a while with a vague act, but while she was soaked in the afterglow of my ejaction and her vagina was loose, she started making excuses.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I cant be pregnant. Because this man seeds a wild plot so much, Dianne¡äs sister used a spell to not make me be pregnant¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait a minute, is the trainer like that every night, that to any kind of woman¡­¡­?¡±

    One of the young elves raises a disappointed voice, while the others get excited. There are various reactions. ¡­¡­I mean, I¡¯ve forgotten about the birth control magic on Irina until now.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­if it isn¡¯t worth it, there is no big difference if you continue to pour it again¡­¡­?¡±

    As Irina raises her face from La¡¯s chest, she shakes her ass to seduce me. The girls cheered with restraint.

    ¡°This nasty little girl¡±

    ¡°Am I not perverted by a pervert?¡±

    I poured another shot in.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Irina ispletely satisfied and sinks into the bathtub, but I¡¯m still cool. The next performance was a line-up of Dianne and La¡¯s ass.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my hobby to have sex while showing it to someone I don¡¯t know¡±

    ¡°Ho, aren¡¯t you excited while saying such a thing, Dianne?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just embarrassing¡­¡­hiuu!!¡±

    To Dianne who is saying that, I insert my penis which gained momentum vigorously.

    ¡°KKu, huu¡­¡­Andy¡­¡­no atrophy at all¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If I think Dianne and others are waiting for me, I¡¯ll get better and better¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always waiting for you¡­¡­n, a, huu¡­¡­?¡±

    I cover Dianne, who holds her hand on the edge of the bathtub and shakes her hips. A sensual nude unlike Irina. It feels soft no matter where you touch her. I shake my hips while looking around her body persistently as if I had be addicted.

    ¡°Hoho, my body is not going to lose?¡±

    La leads my hand to her boobs. I moved my hands without being busy and finally while rubbing her ass with my fingers both in the asshole and vagina, I pulled Dianne¡¯s nipples and shake my hips.

    ¡°Ha, a, ahaa¡­¡­aa, auuu¡­¡­good, Andy¡­¡­having sex with Andy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Dianne¡¯s pussy is also splendid¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­different¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡ºDianne¡¯s erotic pussy¡»¡­¡­isn¡¯t that right, Andy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Dianne¡¯s erotic pussy feels really good¡­¡­can I ejacte?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Dianne smiles, sticks her hips out and pushes my hips away, then turns back and pulls my son out.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Even though I¡¯m lining up with La, it would be a waste to put it out before using La¡¯s erotic pussy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ho, isn¡¯t the service good, Dianne?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s about toe out now, so I¡¯ll put it out in La¡äs vagina right away¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very wee¡±

    ¡°Huhu, impatient, once you put it out inside La¡¯s erotic pussy, next time you¡¯re about to pull it out of La and put it out in my erotic pussy?¡±

    ¡°Ho, you seem to like the phrase for a long time¡±

    Dianne was a little bit distracted when La pointed out¡­¡­I don¡¯t see much of it, but she looks like she looks appropriate for her appearance.

    ¡°Only when Irina is around, Andy does that to give him a round of nasty guts. It¡¯s a favor¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What is the favor?¡±

    That said, it may be a little bit offensive to Dianne. With a bitter smile, I pull out my hand from La¡¯s butt and push my son into her vagina. It is wrapped in pleasure that has a different taste and I ejacte immediately after 3 round trips.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­you¡¯reing in¡­¡­?¡±

    La looks happy. At the very least, I continue ejaction while epting the deep kiss of Dianne who has embarked from the side.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wow, like that¡­¡­with two women, having sex constantly¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a animal trainer¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It, It looks good just a little¡±

    The young elves were impressed by the weird sex.

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson-dono is greedy. At all, even though two women have already be pregnant with his child, he still can¡¯t stop training women¡­¡­?¡±

    Finally Irina, who has finally revived, says something selfish again.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not training separately. I¡¯ll say it this time, but I¡¯m not training anyone. Somehow it¡¯s different. I want you to understand¡±

    I¡¯ll just argue against it. But.

    ¡°So what is the conclusion that made the holy beast pleased, saying, ¡¸I will continue to have sex with you until I give birth to a child¡¹?¡±

    ¡°Ho. Even Sharon, that swordswoman was d to dere that she would stay by your side and have sex with you until she gives birth to a child¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, half of the women who are wearing a cor now are the ones who can remove your head lightly if you make a fuss about it. If you don¡¯t hold them on the premise that you¡¯ll be able to do something, they¡¯ll want tomit suicide¡­¡­¡±

    None of them were on my side. The girls made a noise.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s fine to be a animal trainer¡­¡­¡±

    While fucking La, I pretended to be a little depressed. Actually it¡¯s so pleasant.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Imit La and ejacte inside Dianne. Of course, La gave me a long tongue kiss during ejaction. And when the three of them were satisfied, my cock hasn¡¯t wilted at all.

    ¡°The power of the miraculous spring¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯m still good?¡±

    ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll be using Andy¡¯s erotic cock until I¡¯m satisfied¡±

    ¡°Andy¡äs penis is good, but I¡¯m a little out of breath, so let me take a rest¡±

    I sit down in the hot water. As long as I have a vigorous body and a girl¡¯s naked body, I can count on my penis to continue erections as much as I want. Since I was sitting in a shallow ce, I had to lie down until my upper body did not get soaked in water, so I slept with a little thought. Only the ns came out of the hot water. The gaze of the girls who make a noise is a littlefortable, so I get on a little tune, shake my hips a little, and try ying with the sticky stick.

    ¡°What are you doing atst?¡±

    A cold gaze was thrown at Irina next to me. However, one of the elf girls suddenly approaches. When I thought it might be a story for Irina, she approached me with a cheerful face.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­I hope it¡¯s fine¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Me too, that¡­¡­could you let me experience it once¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    It was a pretty girl. Elves are usually beautiful from a human point of view. My son makes waves on the surface of the water. Irina panicked.

    ¡°No, stop, stop it¡±

    ¡°Why? I heard that the animal trainer also used his talent at Misty Pce. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s no reason I could hold him alone, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°T, There¡¯s nothing to worry about when you¡¯re the head of a n. If it bes a problem in your n, I can¡¯t take responsibility¡±

    ¡°This is why people came out into the world. I don¡¯t care about the current forest situation¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°My n has few men, so now my fianc¨¦e¡¯s rtionship is ambiguous and I have no partner¡­¡­at this rate, I may end up without hugging a man¡±

    Following the girl¡¯s response, the other girls went on.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go so far as to ask the animal trainer to give me a child, as I know that he is busy. It¡¯s good for one night¡±

    ¡°Even though you showed us how pleasant it was¡­¡­I¡¯m inexperienced¡±

    ¡°Mumm¡±

    Irina frowns. La patted her head softly.

    ¡°Hoho, you don¡¯t have to interference, small child¡±

    ¡°La-dono¡±

    ¡°Owner has a lot of energy, but you¡¯re loved. You¡¯re not limited to a greedy owner. If you don¡¯t forgive him even if he¡¯s a little violent, you¡¯re going to have a hard time from now on, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Mumm¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Well, you can do as you like Andy

    Irina tried to make a small reason, but the two older women were tolerant. With that momentum, the girlse close to me with excited looks.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well then, let¡¯s get things done¡±

    I tried to say it innocently, but the elven girls who I didn¡¯t know their names just nodded with their flushed faces.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the way things are?¡±

    ¡°What will be done¡­¡­?¡±

    The magic light weakens the light over time and the moonlight in the middle of the sky illuminates the women¡¯s bath. I got up. I feel that my misunderstanding may elerate, but there was no reason for me to sleep if such cute girls said they want to have sex with me.

 Chapter 190: Snow, Moon and Chestnut Flower 2 [Laurier Savory Fennel Oregano]

    <h4>Chapter 190: Snow, Moon and Chestnut Flower 2 [Laurier Savory Fennel Oregano]</h4>

    The young elf girls are looking up at me, standing in the bath with eyes that are filled with expectations.There are no four tall girls in all and each child is at most as tall as Dianne.

    ¡°Well, just to make sure¡­¡­you guys want to have sex with me¡±

    Everyone raised their hands.

    ¡°If you taste Smithson-dono somehow in the flow, you will regret it¡±

    Irina says it¡¯s ugly, but it seems to stimte their inquisitiveness to the way, but not to scare them.

    ¡°I, It¡¯s okay. If you¡¯re a animal trainer!¡±

    ¡°That, it¡¯s weird if possible¡­¡­no, sex as a strong hobby is after I have done it normally once¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, me too¡­¡­I want you to hold me normally¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Whichever you like¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if thest girl really want to have sex with me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start from you¡±

    Somehow I¡¯m feeling fluffy, so I decided to start with the child who didn¡¯t know if she was so enthusiastic or not.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Gold n, Laurier¡±

    She has a body that doesn¡¯t much change from Irina and her blonde hair up to the shoulder, which doesn¡¯t change length throughout regardless of the back of her bangs. She is a mysterious child with sleepy-looking eyes.

    Laurier¡äs body is loose. I don¡¯t have much skill, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to screw it into a small child.

    ¡°Huwa¡­¡­su, such a ce, touch¡­¡­why¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s painful at first if you don¡¯t prepare to do naughty things properly¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it to Irina- sama¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Because Irina is a pervert.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense¡±

    Soap was thrown. It hurts a little when it hits my back.

    ¡°Hoho. Well, I¡¯m not ashamed to have a body that would expect it immediately if I was held by my owner¡±

    ¡°I have a position as a n chief¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then you¡¯ve already lost it when Andy has sex here. Give up¡±

    ¡°Nu, Nuuu¡±

    With the sidelines talking, I let go of Laurier, who hadpletely erected both the nipples and clitoris.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put this in¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    Laurier, like the three before, naturally turned her back to me and raised her butt. Because everyone wasmitted from behind. Does she certainly think that pose is normal? But I turn Laurier around.

    ¡°N¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nn¡­¡­?¡±

    A kiss. Laurier opens her sleepy eyes a little and epts it. Then I slowly push her into the shallows water, rubbed my dick on her thighs while continuing to kiss and gradually approached herbia. And then.

    ¡°Nnnuu¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°N¡±

    I pushed it in. While twisting down the small body, the joy juices of three people is smeared on it.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­n¡±

    Laurier closes her eyes. Being sleepy and talkative doesn¡¯t mean that she isn¡¯t reluctant, but if she understands that it¡¯s normal, her facial expression expresses her tension, curiosity, adventurousness and interest in sex. Pushing into the small vagina of a small body, I pull my waist while poking her and her side-stretched ears twitch lightly.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°O, Ouch¡­¡­but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯ll get better soon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    When I lick her ears, her ears immediately react again. Ticklish. Waiting for her to get used to the pain while having such a tongue-to-lip match. Then I begin to shake my waist.

    ¡°N, nu, n, ha, au, uuu¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­Laurier, nn¡­¡­it feels good inside of you¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uh¡­¡­alright¡­¡­kku, uu¡­¡­!¡±

    While hugging Laurier¡¯s body, I gradually shake my hips. I will carve my name on the lower half of her body. When it rises to a certain degree, the control bes ineffective. Pleasure surpasses the concern and I shake so that I m against Laurier¡¯s suppressed waist. Laurier seemed to suffer from beginning to end, but she felt I was trying to ejacte, so she smiled a little.

    ¡°Well, which is better, release it inside or outside¡­¡­¡±

    I thought it would be nice either way, so when I focused on Laurier, she suddenly sucked on me.

    ¡°Nuu¡­¡­in¡­¡­inside, I¡¯m prepared¡­¡­?¡±

    Then she put one foot on my waist and asked for a vaginal cum shot.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡­¡±

    The lip is transferred to Laurier¡äs ear.

    ¡°Conceive¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Ejacting while whispering irresponsible things.

    ¡°H¡­¡­Hu, haa¡­¡­?¡±

    Laurier gives a hot sigh to the first ejaction. And.

    ¡°That, next¡­¡­¡±

    I use one hand to block the next elf girl from approaching us.

    ¡°Prepare again¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Again¡­¡­!?¡±

    Surprising Laurier, I resume my hip-banging movement.

    The second time, semen became a lubricant and it seemed morefortable than I expected and Laurier was happy below me.

    ¡°St, Strange sex¡­¡­I didn¡¯t do that. To that girl¡±

    ¡°Well, I was a little determined to do that¡±

    It¡¯s strange¡­¡­I don¡¯t have a hobby to force girls to overdo it during their first time. However, while I was shaking my hips to Laurier in a row, the elf girls werepletely interested in it.

    ¡°I, I¡­¡­its good even if it is strange sex. N, Next is me¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­¡­I¡¯m ready, so¡­¡­?¡±

    Perhaps they thought it would be irresistible to put it on the back any more, so two girls came up from the hot water and rubbed my body together.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    For the time being, it¡¯s inconvenient if I can¡¯t call their names, so I ask again.

    ¡°Gold n, Savory¡±

    ¡°Silver n, Fennel¡±

    The girl named Savory is a girl with a blonde side tail. Fennel is a child who has brown hair close to ck and a single knot behind the neck. Both are excited, but the first impression is that they both have calm feelings like Cherry Blossoms Christie.

    ¡°Okay, then the two of you¡­¡­put your hands against the wall and line up¡±

    ¡°Doing it like the ck dragon¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, emm¡­¡­in the same way, I¡¯m going to kiss you from the side¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wee¡±

    I stick to the transparent spine of Savor and pierce between the buttocks which are good with fleshpared with the chest.

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­ha, a¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Savory, I¡¯m jealous¡­¡­please snatch me away quickly, animal trainer¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°When you say that sort of thing¡±

    I pushed her mouth away with my finger and moved to Fennel¡¯s butt. Her butt is tightly gripped and my son is still wet with the blood of Laurier¡äs virginity and I prate Fennel¡äs virgin pussy.

    ¡°Haaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Fennel, san¡­¡­¡±

    Savory looks a little sad. When she makes such a face, I want to go back.

    ¡°Savory, turn your hips towards me¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, are you going to go now, animal trainer-san?¡±

    ¡°You said it¡¯s okay to have strange sex, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    The opposite of the previous Laurier. Before the roots of my tongue is dry¡­¡­I think so, but I want to do so for these two people. A man¡¯s selfish desire Banzai.

    ¡°Ha, a, aaa¡­¡­animal trainer, this¡­¡­this is¡­¡­nice¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Even though you¡äre a virgin, you already feel it, but Savory is a naughty girl¡±

    ¡°M, Me too¡­¡­me too, tonight¡­¡­I will be a woman¡­¡­here please¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Got it¡±

    Savory and Fennel sway their bloody butts and invite me to see what makes them uplift. I was in good shape and alternatinglymitted the two. Sometimes without notice.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ttoo!!¡±

    ¡°H, Ha, hey, animal trainer-sama¡­¡­something came out¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I put it out¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­!

    ¡°I¡¯m still going¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Please give it to me, here and there¡­¡­?¡±

    Ejacte,mit and asionally ejacte. Sex continued and I changed between the two girls. Having sex with a girl made me feel a little sick and addictive. ¡­¡­Although it is an false reputation.

    The sky was already white when thest remaining girl who tied her silver hair like a ring on the left and right.

    ¡°Oregano¡­¡­I¡¯m still going to put it out, do you want to get conceived¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your little child¡­¡­please give it to me¡­¡­!!¡±

    She, who calls herself Oregano of the Gold n, responds to a serious order from a virgin who shakes her hips over me, squeezing herself. Besides, it is the third time already. I thought it was absolutely unreasonable, but thanks to the miraculous spring, it seems that they would not have suffered so much, so I was able to do it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Supi¡±

    ¡°Ho, you¡¯re going to sink, small child¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mass psychology. I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think Andy¡¯s child is what a stranger wants¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne¡¯s words are, in a sense, totally correct. Savory, Fennel and Laurier, who soak in hot water, are against it.

    ¡°As a animal trainer¡¯s discipline¡­¡­also, if you can do this, I wonder if you can train for that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I think. Somehow¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­When you¡¯re stared at like that and you¡¯re told to be conceived¡­¡­well, I think it¡¯s okay to have a one-year inconvenience¡±

    It seems to be strangely liked.

    ¡°If its bad, you¡¯ll be excluded¡±

    When Dianne shrugs her shoulders, they shout.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad outside. I thought so when I started living in this town¡±

    ¡°I used to think that if I was thrown out, I would have to die¡­¡­but everyone is kind¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­I don¡¯t have a partner anyway¡±

    ¡°Any nice-looking female elf can have any number of opponents¡­¡­yes, or is there a minority of men still trying to get out of Trot?¡±

    Dianne-san is convinced. Even so, I pour semen into Oregano for the third time. She is exhausted but smiles satisfactorily and avnches on me.

    When.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah©`©`!!¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, were you here?¡±

    Jeanne and Selenium appeared in the first bath in the morning. The lower abdomen of Selenium is beginning to stand out.

    ¡°What are you doing to the children of the city? It¡¯s too early before youe to see me!?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­sorry, somehow¡­¡­¡±

    I apologized, but when I raised my face, the four girls focused their eyes on Selenium¡¯s tummy. Selenium was staring.

    ¡°E, Eh, what is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    It was clear that they were interested in the results of pregnancy, but each of them looked away.

    ¡°¡­¡­How about doing it once again?¡±

    I nod to Oregano¡¯s offer. Regarding Jeanne and Selenium¡¯s scornful eyes.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, you¡¯re a little moderate, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    It was scary. I remember the terrible appearance of General Lucas who was killed by Selenium.

    ¡°E, Emm, Oregano, next time¡±

    Oregano had a slightly embarrassed face.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, again, next time?¡±

    I stood up with caution. The sweat of the whole body and the semen which transmitted the inner thigh were very erotic, so it was regrettable for a moment.

    ¡°A-n-d-y¡±

    ¡°A-n-d-y-s-a-n¡±

    ¡°Ou, Ouch, don¡¯t pinch¡±

 Chapter 191: Skin-colored Harmony [Jeanne Selenium]

    <h4>Chapter 191: Skin-colored Harmony [Jeanne Selenium]</h4>

    Morning. Everyone who stayed at the inn obediently surrounded us, (including Selenium & Jeanne) who parted from Laurier¡äs group and returnedpletely softly.

    ¡°Dianne, what happened? You said we wouldn¡¯t stay overnight without permission¡±

    ¡°Irina and La were there, so I thought there would be nothing wrong with it in Polka, but at least¡­¡­I¡¯m to me¡±

    Especially the ones that came close to me were Anzeros and Aurora. Well, they¡¯re in charge of the corps discipline and they didn¡¯t mind if something happened.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s thend where 10-man captain Smtihson ¡äs brides are. I thought he¡¯d be crawling on his brides at night¡±

    ¡°There was also a possibility that Naris-chan could flow¡±

    ¡°S, Stop, Gehogo!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Naris, wipe it off. You¡¯re a restless guy¡±

    ¡°Gehu, Gohu¡­¡­ah, those words that hurt when Almeida-san says it!?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡±

    The Red Arms are peaceful. In such a situation, Sharon and Hilda-san¡¯s ck-and-white big-titbination put their hands on their cheeks and sighed.

    ¡°I went to my room thinking that Andy-kun wille to eat me tonight¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I could¡­¡­¡±

    Apple hugged Selenium lightly and was pleased to see her again, but thrusts Sharon with a bitter smile, a troubled face or a subtle face.

    ¡°¡­¡­That, Sharon-san is also very open¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course, when you get the cor?¡±

    Sharon ispletely familiar with Hilda-san and Irina shows a scornful gaze.

    ¡°¡­¡­I think that an elf who has such a position and honor as such may be a frivolous elf in such a condition. You don¡¯t weigh yourself in public¡±

    ¡°But Irina-sama, too¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡äm properly weighted!¡±

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as hidden as it sounds. And, Maia and Luna have a stuffy breakfast without regard to us at all. It¡¯s a little bad how they use a fork or how they behave, but, well, I appreciate that they don¡¯t get involved in such a scene. I mean, Luna aside, I wonder if Maia has heard at least the conversation when it came out.

    ¡°So what do we do? Is it okay to take a day off today?¡±

    It seems that Keiron and the other boys weren¡¯t particrly worried, so they talked to me from the table.

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no fight or a journey for a while. Take a great rest¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go to the hot springs and buy steamed buns at Keel¡äs shop¡±

    ¡°Of course drinking alcohol at night!¡±

    ¡°Calm down Lantz. We¡¯re at the hot springs until 8 o¡¯clock¡±

    ¡°Of course, brothers¡±

    ¡°Well, at least it¡¯s good for both of you to have no girlfriends¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, Boyd? We were just talking about soaking in the hot springs?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    Lantz and Goto, who were already seen with white eyes and didn¡¯t care at all, were shining.

    ¡°Ah? What about 100-manmander Becker?¡±

    I look for him who is supposed to visit this town for the first time, but he isn¡¯t here.

    ¡°He told me, he is going to walk around the town¡±

    Luna tells me, while chewing.

    ¡°He has a habit of always investigating the terrain in which he is staying. Well, it¡¯s not such a big town, so I think he¡¯ll be back soon

    I am satisfied with Dianne¡¯s supplement. Well, sure it¡¯s natural as an intelligence officer.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing better than a lot of escape and hiding ces¡±

    Selenium nods. ¡­¡­I think she has the genius of a really good intelligence agent.

    I go back to my room and put on my properly washed clothes. ¡­¡­Well, I was alert because there would be nobody in the middle of the night, but I went straight to the hot springs with my dirty clothes from my Catalina life. I can¡¯t go to the Baron¡¯s mansion as it is. Then, when I was feeling refreshed, Selenium, Jeanne, Dianne and all the others headed to the baron.

    ¡°The city is standing. This is¡­¡­mostly from Trot¡äs side?¡±

    It is not umon for a town to stand on a town square until early winter. It bes less frequent as the winter gets deeper and it will bepletely cut off before spring, but it is a good business because the hot spring guests are quite rich. However, it took a lot of scale. I¡¯ve seen a lot of elves bring in lots of money for foreign currencytely, but maybe the first time a human merchant hase this way.

    ¡°It seems to be in ce of elf demand. It seems that Orange n Gorkus-sama is doing his best to exchange human resources with Folklore, so the recognition of elves is rising¡±

    Selenium exins to me. Gorkus, I haven¡¯t seen him recently, but did he do his best there?

    ¡°There may be pressure on elves in the city, but it¡¯s tough.¡±

    Due to the history of conflict over the years, Trot people have a strong fear and dislike against the elves. There are not many people in the countryside like Polka, so it is not difficult to change the policy, but in ces with many people, there are people who are stubborn and sparse. I think the direction of the wind will not change.

    ¡°It seems that Celesta is exerting external pressure. Because the elves are guests of Celesta, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s bad¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    Celesta¡¯s dominance is gradual, but he ispletely reluctant to deal with apletely disadvantageous opponent. There used to be a Trot aristocrat who led his hand against Celesta¡¯s Great Chamber of Commerce and expected to step down, but there is also a story that the Overnight was thrown in immediately and the whole town was destroyed in retaliation. Thanks to the innocent case, the safety will increase considerably if Celesta applies external pressure.

    ¡°But I¡¯m worried that they won¡¯t buy a horn or a cheap one-horned horse¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­Christie seems to be careful about that, too¡±

    Knowing the market price is important. I think the smart Christie will control it well.

    As expected, we were weed by the Baron at his mansion.

    ¡°Andy good to see you. Did you get hurt?¡±

    ¡°Well, La and the others protect me¡±

    He ps my shoulder and wees me with a big smile. Well, it wasn¡¯t too long since I brought out a lot from Polkast time and since then there has been a big battle¡­¡­yeah, there was a fight with Orn, but it was safe. Generally good.

    ¡°Irina, it¡¯s about time you settle down and work? You¡¯re not very helpful over there, are you?¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s useful! ¡­¡­Maybe¡±

    Irina is rebuked by Christie.

    ¡°Irina said she must be the ambassador of Polka, but it¡¯s not good to rely on Christie for everything¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­I, I know. I¡¯ll do it properly during the winter¡±

    ¡°Good Good¡±

    When I stroked Irina, she was stroked quietly even though she was turning over for a moment. Cute.

    ¡°Hey, Christie, some elves have started living in Polka in earnest?¡±

    ¡°Eh, well, I think they¡äre more adventurous¡­¡­either way, if you live in ns, there isn¡¯t much difference in going through and interacting with each other every day, so I told them to live in the forest. But¡±

    ¡°Muu. And all of them are young girls¡±

    ¡°Did you meet them, Irina?¡±

    ¡°Umm. I¡¯m so sad because they¡äre lost in the incense of Smithson-dono¡±

    I show a super insincere smile. Christie also smiles in a very troubled manner.

    ¡°Well, as a test case¡­¡­I¡¯m relieved that even people who don¡¯t know much of Polka will note. I thought it would be for training people who can pass outside the forest if it will continue to work¡±

    ¡°Umm, if that¡¯s the case, pleasee¡±

    The baron guarantees. The elf territory is rich in supplies and responds quickly to monsters. It seems that the baron will not be harmed if they get along. I thought so.

    ¡°I really hope that there will be more beautiful ces in the city!¡±

    ¡­¡­How about being honest when there is a wife and children.

    ¡°Dear, please don¡¯t look too sloppy in the presence of many women¡±

    As expected, the Baroness appeared from nowhere and reached for the baron¡¯s cheek and twisted it. A dozen mustache hairs are pulled out.

    ¡°Gwaaaa!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Baron-sama¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My husband has to reflect a little¡±

    There was no style of noble person who represented Polka to the baron who crouched down and fainted.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Peter still sleepsfortably in Baron¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have your own house somewhere before you think about it, your son is going to grow up thinking for himself that he is the baron¡¯s child¡±

    ¡°I will do my best to have a home¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­First of all, I wonder if I owe it to the baron¡±

    While struggling with the baron, I patted Peter with Jeanne.

    ¡°The Baron said, ¡ºIf it¡¯s Andy, I can give him a house as a gift¡». He¡¯s a benefactor¡±

    ¡°Benefactor¡­¡­?¡±

    I wonder about the words Selenium said. I know my father took care of the baron in various ways, but I don¡¯t know much about the baron¡­¡­or rather, I feel that there are many things that have been protected.

    ¡°Thanks to what Andy did, we were able to reconcile with the Elves and we¡¯re all happy that life has be easier¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡­I wonder?¡±

    Without La, Lord Bonaparte and Aurora, I think I couldn¡¯t survivest year¡¯s incident. I mean, I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m not there. ¡­¡­I¡¯m getting sad.

    ¡°When I think about it, I really missed this town and didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, why are you suddenly depressed!?

    ¡°Andy-san is really helpful. Alright¡±

    Selenium patted my head. I feel kindness in my body.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been spoiled by Selenium¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡±

    ¡°Uwa, Selenium is sly!¡±

    ¡°Selenium, can I suck your breasts?¡±

    ¡°Huhu, Andy is really, Peter¡¯s daddy¡±

    Selenium exposes her chest with a familiar hand. Big breasts jumped out from the left and right and were in front of me. Even if it is not Peter, they are splendid and beautiful boobs which cannot help but to feel inferior as a man.

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you for the meal¡±

    I put Selenium¡äs nipples in my mouth. I can suck and chew her nipples sweetly. After a long time, I love her body since I lost my virginity.

    ¡°NN¡­¡­huhu, more than Peter, how¡­¡­you suck?¡±

    ¡°Can I lose to my just-born son because of eroticism?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. You¡¯re praising me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think so either¡±

    Even if I suck it, the taste of her skin is felt. Isn¡¯t there milk yet? I also suck the other breast. I sucks her boobs with a nice amount and sticity in front of my son¡¯s cradle. Look at it, my son. The boobs of your favorite Selenium mama belong to me. ¡­¡­Or, with a sense of unprecedented superiority, I stroke Selenium¡¯s ass.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­Andy-san, no¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°It seems that hi is still useless. It might flow out¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh¡±

    I¡äm booing while rubbing Selenium¡äs butt.

    ¡°I was thinking that Selenium would be mine in front of Peter and I wouldplete the deration with a vaginal cum shot¡±

    I mean, in words, I¡¯m the worst daddy. Selenium giggled.

    ¡°I can do it with a fetio¡­¡­but is that alright with you?¡±

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve lost something to the circumstances¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t win!¡±

    Selenium reaches for the belt while mocking me who is licking her breasts. It seems to me that there is no option to put up with it for the time being. However, Jeanne¡¯s hand was entwined around my belt earlier than that.

    ¡°Selenium is just sly?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. Husband, my husband is just licking Selenium¡¯s boobs¡±

    Jeanne took off my belt, pulled my pants down to expose my penis, got up and took off her clothes. The Baron¡¯s daughter may have used these clothes before, silk long-sleeved shirt, woolen cardigan, slightly long shorts and small white panty. Jeanne gets rid of them and gets naked.

    ¡°Then, I dere my womb belongs to my husband¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. So then my boobs are master¡¯s deration at the same time¡­¡­?¡±

    Jeanne puts her upper body on Peter¡¯s cradle and sticks her butt out. Selenium strips off her upper body and presses her boobs against my face. I nodded and squeezed my son against Jeanne¡äs butt and squeezed into her vagina.

    ¡°Nu, a, haaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°The two of us were ttered by the master. ¡­¡­This, my boobs too¡­¡­¡±

    I still suck Selenium¡¯s boobs while poking in and out of Jeanne¡äs narrow vagina. Not only the nipples are sucked, but I also add kiss marks on her boobs.

    ¡°N, kyuu¡­¡­ha, huuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This, pussy too¡­¡­it¡¯s just for me, it¡¯s just for me to enjoy¡­¡­no, I¡äm pretty happy¡±

    Despite trying to say something with a lot of momentum, I can¡¯t control my sense of happiness by looking sideways at Jeanne¡¯s erotic face and being intoxicated by my penis. Jeanne¡¯s skin. Her small back is happy. She gave birth to my child from this little womb and she is still naked and waving to be seeded by me. Selenium¡¯s breasts are also nice. A half elf with such beautiful big breasts holds my child deep inside her body, raises and cherishes it and tries to satisfy my lewdness. I feel the maximum dedication and charm of a woman from them. I cannot help feeling happiness in enjoying that passion.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­Andy, it feels good¡­¡­more deeper, it¡¯s good and it¡¯s good even in the womb¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haa, a¡­¡­Andy-san is so busy with kissing¡­¡­Andy-san loves my boobs¡­¡­its been so many days, its wonderful¡­¡­?¡±

    I hold Jeanne¡¯s small waist and shake. The cradle shakes. As expected, it is tingling. Peter will wake up. Can I ejacte before he is crying? It might be scary for a child that a naked mother is crying on himself with an extremely naughty face. While feeling guilty and feeling a little excited about the situation, I attached a tooth shape to Selenium¡¯s breasts.

    ¡°Nhya, aaaaa?¡±

    My son is squeezed by Jeanne¡¯s tightly closed vagina and spits semen into her uterus.

    ¡°¡­¡­W, Womb, I wanted you to ravish it more¡­¡­¡±

    Jeanne seemed to be tired, but she seemed to be somewhat dissatisfied that I didn¡¯t let my son into her uterus.

    ¡°I, If I did it more intense¡­¡­the cradle will be broken¡±

    ¡°M, Muu¡­¡­hyauu!?¡±

    Jeanne suddenly makes a strange voice when I think she had a difficult face.

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°Something¡­¡­uh, what the hell is Peter doing?¡±

    He seems to have approached Jeanne¡¯s modest boobs from the cradle and took it into his mouth. He doesn¡¯t cry while being done only by the close range, and he sucks for the time being. He¡¯s a strong son. I push Jeanne¡¯s ass and pull out my dick. The proof that it has befortable is overflowing.

    ¡°E, Ehehe¡­¡­milk is dripping from my pussy and boobs¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what a man should say. Don¡¯t say it yourself¡±

    It is me who pats Jeanne¡¯s head while saying that.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I want to say¡­¡­¡ºMilkes out from top to bottom?¡»¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s romantic, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    For the time being, Peter seems to be happy with the two mothers who share a strange romance. Once again, he was hugged by the naked Jeanne and he literally sucked milk from his mother who has semen overflowing from her crotch.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Anzeros and La, who came to love Peter after a while, seem to have noticed the smell in one shot.

    ¡°It¡¯s bad for children¡¯s education. At least outside, Andy¡±

    ¡°Ho. Rather, it¡¯s the dignity of parents. Why don¡¯t you show Peter how great his father is?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    My greatness is only that kind of pervertness¡­¡­? I can¡¯t do it even if I want to argue.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you so depressed, owner?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Can youfort him, La-oneesama¡±

    ¡°Ho? Well, that¡¯s fine¡±

    I had La stroke me. I feel kindness in my body.

    ¡°La, can I suck your breasts?¡±

    ¡°Ho, you can suck them as you like¡±

    ¡°Ho-w-ev-er! Do that kind of thing outside!¡±

    ¡°Do we y outdoors next time?¡±

    ¡°Anzeros is a pervert¡±

    ¡°Wrong!¡±

 Chapter 192: Moonlight, Beauties and a little more than usual

    <h4>Chapter 192: Moonlight, Beauties and a little more than usual</h4>

    Night. After the modest banquet with the Baron (al to say, it was big enough that we didn¡¯t have an open party), we were immersed in the hot spring.

    ¡°No, Trot¡¯s food is delicious. I¡¯m kind of like eating various foods, but Trot food is the most satisfying¡±

    Keiron is in a good mood and says so while soaking his shoulders in hot water. The baron nods.

    ¡°Compared to summer and autumn, there is no denying the inconvenience of the ingredients. I¡¯m happy that our culture can be appreciated by people from other countries¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s like everywhere you have trouble with ingredients in winter. Celesta doesn¡¯t have snow, but the distribution of vegetables decreases¡±

    ¡­¡­And so on, with Goto and Lantz silently going up the hot spring, two people are talking peacefully. The Baron interrupted his conversation with Keiron and made a sharp look.

    ¡°Are you going, youngsters?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, our way of life is aggressive and meaningful¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, general¡±

    The Baron stands up silently, grabs the towel and ties it around his waist.

    ¡°Is it something to stop? I am an aristocrat. The one who protects and guides the people. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll follow you, Lantz-kun, Goto-kun¡±

    ¡°Baron!¡±

    ¡°After all, you are the best!¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s a scene that would be in love if it were on the battlefield, but it¡¯s for peeping.

    ¡°Hu. They are sweet. Too sweet¡±

    When the three of them disappeared into the underpass of the undressing hut, 100-manmander Becker slowly stood up.

    ¡°The information war doesn¡¯t require shy bowing. Quickly, without allowing the opponent to sense, to secure a critical point¡­¡­it¡¯s ridiculous to go all the way in the cold for that¡±

    While redressing, 100-manmander Becker bes serious.

    ¡°Do you want to go too, 100-manmander Becker?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡äm sorry for you, but¡­¡­this task force has too many attractions. Almost all of them are a Shangri-La-like paradise, I can¡¯t stop my desire to scout¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, well, have fun¡±

    Either way, I can¡¯t stop 100-manmander Becker and I don¡¯t know how I feel. On the back mountain, Becker disappears like a monkey.

    ¡°Everyone is fine¡­¡­¡±

    Boyd murmured.

    ¡°Umm¡±

    The old shoemaker Harry, who had been silent and soaked into the water for some reason, made a strong point without a meaning.

    After a while, the entrance door opens. When I turned around to see Johnny, Keel, and their children, alongside Jackie, there are also beautiful women like Dianne, La, Apple and Sharon undressing.

    ¡°Ah,dies, this is the men¡¯s bath?¡±

    Dianne listened with a cool look as Jackie said with open eyes.

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Well, think of us as an eye candy¡±

    The bare naked girls and Sharon, a little embarrassed,e in hiding the local area with their hands.

    ¡°¡­¡­Apple aside, what are you doing here Sharon?¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t really care about it, but it¡¯s a bath with you. About once¡­¡­¡±

    Somehow, the gang moral has be dangerous recently.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy, but there are Grandpa Harry and Keiron. Also Boyd¡±

    After all, it was only Sharon and Apple who looked a little overwhelming and Dianne and La were calm.

    ¡°Has that idiot Becker already jumped out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the correct answer to leave Maia and the knights behind¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­a little pity¡±

    ¡°Even Sieg Becker will find it difficult to achieve his goals against a dragon¡±

    As expected, there was a lot of noise in the women¡¯s bath. At the time of the turmoil, the baron and the boys were set to escape and 100-manmander Becker could do his best.

    At the men¡¯s bath with a roughly equal male and female ratio. However, Apple and Sharon clung to me. Dianne and La thought that it wasn¡¯t too solid, or seemed to be rxing at a moderate distance. It cannot be said that Boyd and Keiron are ustomed to such a scene¡­¡­I can¡¯t say that they are ustomed to such a scene, but they are still immersed in the hot water and are silent, while Jackie-san¡¯s eyes are wandering around with awkwardness.

    ¡°Bhan, arent Celesta¡¯s women a little too open?¡±

    ¡°Celesta people aren¡¯t open, they just don¡¯t care¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. Well, in Renfangas, mixed baths, etc¡­¡­well, I¡¯ve heard that there are cultures like that in St. Gard¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s also a small part of the northern forest¡±

    No, Apple would only confuse Jackie-san if she showed such knowledge.

    ¡°Hoho, well, from my point of view, peeping is like a culture of its own in this ce¡±

    Jackie-san shakes his head as he points to La.

    ¡°I, It¡¯s ridiculous. I don¡¯t think culture is¡­¡­Baron is a bit ridiculous, yes¡±

    ¡°You might be just too serious? There were many women who didn¡¯t mind the mischief of men even in the women¡¯s bath¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want them to see my wife or Sara¡­¡­that¡¯s what I want¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Well, it¡¯s okay to leave it in the countryside too muchte at night. I also understand that the person who is a little bloody¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­I don¡¯t really understand¡±

    Jackie-san is serious. I wonder how he found his wife in this Polka. His wife was a person I didn¡¯t even know, so she shouldn¡¯t be a local born here¡­¡­.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­but, the bath here is relieving¡­¡­¡±

    Apple is trying to hold on to me, but she looks up at the sky and exhales a sexy breath.

    ¡°It must be good hot water¡­¡­but the men¡¯s bath is still ufortable¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to force yourself, Sharon. You can still go back to the women¡¯s bath¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    No, you don¡¯t have to look like an abandoned cat.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-bhan, did you get your hands on the youngdy before you know it?¡¡I¡¯ve heard from Jeanne that Celesta allows to have a lot of brides, but this person isn¡¯t from Celesta¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, well, a lot of things¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been here before, but I can¡¯t get through to Jackie. Dianneughs leisurely as she listens to the exchange.

    ¡°But I think it¡¯s better to think a little and make a move. I think that with Andy, it will be possible to handle up to 10 people or so, but if there are too many modifications, I don¡¯t know what wille from where?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything scary¡±

    It¡¯s a fact though. I think humans will definitelye to us. Appleughed loudly, hugging my arm, who was sweating cold while warming in the hot spring.

    ¡°If you think about it, most of the girls Andy is talking to are ¡¸Out of the ordinary¡¹, aren¡¯t they? Me and Selenium are the same and La is also a person left behind by friends. Also, Anzeros. Aurora and Irina are disliked by themon sense of elves.

    ¡°Ho. Dianne and Hilda are simr in that they are far from their rtives because of their abilities¡±

    ¡°And to Almeida-san¡­¡­Sharon-san too¡±

    ¡°I, I¡äm¡­¡­that¡¯s not why¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon was a little embarrassed, but rubbed at me and thought.

    ¡°¡­Surely I could say I¡¯m a stray person. I was always protected by my brother¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the kind of girl Andy-san likes. I think it¡¯s a sense of security that people like Dianne and La, who are too strong and scared to open their distance from others, or who don¡¯t understand their nature like me or Selenium, will surely ept it and that they won¡¯t betray Andy-san as long as he likes us¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Maybe it¡¯s true. Andy never wanted my power. Even though he wanted my love and body¡±

    Dianne says so with a gentle expression. La also raised half of her body from the bath and whispered as she looked up at the moon.

    ¡°Hoho. That¡¯s right. He knew that I was a dragon, but he only wanted to just hold me as a woman. It was beyond my expectations to say that I wanted to protect them because I was lonely, worried and pitiful, but it wasfortable¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-bhan is a real man¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just horny¡±

    It hasn¡¯t changed since I was a child, saying that I want someone without thinking about it. It¡¯s all just a lewd mind. However, everyone is so attractive that I don¡¯t get tired of them and I want to answer them as a man as much as possible. Even though it is impossible to bnce them, I want to take responsibility for my own desires and answer them. It¡¯s simple and they know I¡¯m a weak person. Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have a good backbone, but they understand me and don¡¯t ask me for money and power, so they just ask me to love each other. That¡¯s it.

    ¡°Lecher. Huhu, don¡¯t worry. Still¡­¡­you¡¯re the man I love, understand and I need. That¡¯s what makes me truly calm¡±

    La giggled to Dianne¡¯s humble words.

    ¡°I think from the olden days, Dianne is very simr in spirit to a dragon. ¡­¡­You don¡¯t like the ce where the owner¡¯s hands are involved¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    When I pointed out, La showed a motherly smile.

    ¡°It is good that our existence exists together. He enjoys, tolerates, and craves my existence. We dragons are satisfied with it. We dragon¡¯s want someone who looks straight at us. It¡¯s suitable to call that person a rider, because it allows me to be centered around being a woman, not a destroyer, not a faith¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think you would want a man if you were a good woman¡±

    Frankly speaking, Jackie-san and Keiron fluttered their hands.

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m so scared of a dragon that I can¡¯t handle it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m bad for La-san, but I wish I had a more rxed wife¡±

    Boyd,

    ¡°¡­¡­I can only think of Sylvia. But if I think Sylvia is a dragon, I will ept it¡±

    let¡¯s leave him alone.

    ¡°¡­¡­Surely it¡¯s Andy-san. Even if you¡¯re carrying a weird situation or seeing everything, he¡¯ll still see you as a girl¡­¡­he¡¯ll try to make you happy as a woman¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, that¡¯s right. Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m getting to like him more and more¡±

    Sharon nods to Apple¡¯s words.

    ¡°Somehow, Smithson is starting to look like a guy¡±

    For some reason everyoneughed at Keiron¡¯s mesmerizing words. ¡­¡­You don¡¯t have tough. I was a little convinced and thought that I might be great.

    ¡°So¡±

    Apple swirls in front of me, proudly.

    ¡°I love you. Selenium and I¡­¡­please make us happy¡±

    Sticking to my body. Both her soft boobs and upper arms are directly attached to me in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. I kissed her quietly but long.

    ¡°Ho¡±

    Meanwhile, La makes a slightly strange voice. As she is looking at the sky, I follow her line of sight and see ck shadows in the clear sky.

    ¡°That is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho, blue lizards¡±

    As I looked at it, I found that the shadows were getting closer to me and that they gradually reflected the moonlight and glowed blue. Eventually, they got down to the distance where the sky over the men¡¯s bath was covered with wings and the phantom shock. The brain is shaken. And.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Maia¡äs rider and La-dono¡±

    Several naked men and women appeared in the center of the bathtub. At the heart of it is Maia¡¯s great uncle, Broll. And.

    ¡°Great uncle! Mother!¡±

    Did she fly straight from the women¡¯s bath in a hurry? Maia slipped on thending and almost fell back, so I hurriedly supported her.

    ¡°Y, Yaaa!?¡±

    I was rushing to support her butt, so I thrust my finger into Maia¡äs butt hole by ident and Maia, who regained her position, looked a little embarrassed.

    ¡°What are you doing, Andy-san?¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san¡­¡­¡±

    It was seen by everyone.

    ¡°It¡¯s an ident!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you seem to be familiar with Maia. More than anything¡±

    Broll-san was apletely rigid person.

    ¡°And why did youe here?¡±

    When La asked quietly, Broll-san and Maia¡äs mum whispered.

    ¡°Of course, get in touch with the elves¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s until wee to say hello¡±

    This is the men¡¯s bath. It¡¯s the men¡¯s bath, but the naked girls are overcrowded. I also want the old man to be a little silly. And Maia loosened her ass and let go of my fingers.

 Chapter 193: Misty Palace Masters, Part 1 [Maia Asti]

    <h4>Chapter 193: Misty Pce Masters, Part 1 [Maia Asti]</h4>

    Although La takes off her clothes in public, she is a resident of the clothing culture area. Even if I don¡¯t say it, she will dress herself to some extent. However, the Blue Dragons, the residents of Misty Pce, didn¡¯t seem to care at all even though they got the attention.

    ¡°Bu, Broll-san, if you get out of the hot spring, you should wear clothes!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, yeah. It¡¯s a rare thing toe to a vige¡±

    Broll-san steps out on the road without any hesitation while leaving his cock hanging around. Since he took the initiative without hesitation, Tsukkomi will also be dyed. And of course, Maia¡äs mum and the other dragons who followed naturally didn¡¯t wear anything either.

    ¡°If this is the case, Polka will be a naked vige¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    Grandpa Harry nodded so powerfully. It is a problem if you nod.

    Asti, put on your clothes¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle, I forgot to take it with me¡±

    ¡°Nu. I¡¯m sorry, Andy-dono. The clothes seems to have been left in the Pce¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, go in once! Don¡¯te and go naked!¡±

    I pull the dragons through the wall.

    ¡°La, do you have any spare clothes?¡±

    ¡°Ho. I don¡¯t have the hobby of collecting clothes¡±

    ¡°I want you to be a costume chief in the future by all means¡±

    It¡¯s a kind of image of collecting glittering clothes and jewelry, but dragons?

    ¡°Wrapping clothes is enough. Then La will take them out¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not the case¡±

    As Dianne points out, La takes out several clothes.

    ¡°Wrap it properly¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    Blue dragons wrap the clothes around each other. When I calmed down¡­¡­there were 5 people in all and all were female except for Broll-san. The clothes aren¡¯t very wide and even if they are wrapped around their chest and waist, it bes a sensational dress that the gap is very worried about, but it might be better than walking through the town centerpletely naked.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Cheers for a happy reunion¡±

    Broll-san and the beautiful women arrived at Polka¡¯s inn and toasted at the cafeteria. It seems to me that they are dragons that bring only alcohol without clothes.

    ¡°Nevertheless, Andy-san, don¡¯t you feel bad if you ask the elves and oftene back and leave us alone for almost a year?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, hahaha¡±

    Maia¡äs mum asked me and I look away. This person is also very young to look at, and even if she is said to be Maia¡¯s sister, she doesn¡¯t feel ufortable. The wrapping of the cloth is appropriate, so the skin I see and hide is dazzling, but I want her to understand my feeling that I can¡¯t stop at Dragon Pce so much. Because nearly thirty shots were pulled outst time.

    ¡°Andy-sama, he was so busy¡­¡­it took him a while to get his hands on the holy beast and the elves. Don¡¯t me him too much, mother¡±

    ¡°Well. Aside from the holy beasts, about the elves¡­¡­tell me if there¡¯s a need¡±

    ¡°No, what are you going to do if you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    I don¡¯t feel like being calm when a dragon says something like that.

    ¡°Andy-sama is my rider. Mother if you don¡¯t like that, not good¡±

    ¡°Heey¡±

    Maia steals the liquor bottle from her mother.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere too much with the world when you don¡¯t have a rider, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡­well, why don¡¯t you contract with me, Andy-san?¡±

    ¡°No, no, is that all right?¡±

    I know that there is no limit on the number of people in a Dragon¡¯s ¡¸Power Contract¡¹, but is it okay for her to be under a male¡äs control?

    ¡°Ho. It¡¯s a good thing because I and Maia aren¡¯t so obsessed with coptions! From a person¡¯s point of view, if you surround a bottomless dragon further above this, you¡¯ll be able to keep it for many years¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why shall I?¡±

    ¡°Regrettable¡±

    When I got on La¡¯s point, Maia¡äs mother backed down as if it wasn¡¯t too bad. She wasn¡¯t expecting that much from the beginning, right?

    ¡°However, it is not a great distance from the silver territory. You maye and visit us. Of course, just for seeding¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not me, it seems to be normal, but a man wants to be naughty with a beautiful woman at Misty Pce¡±

    I answered while drinking the liquor brought by the dragons tightly. When I think about it, I feel that it is not a good story to be calm in the dining room of the inn no matter how much. But Broll-san and other Dragon Beauties were chatting with Hilda and Irina, who had pulled out of the women¡¯s bath and no one was sticking to them because they didn¡¯t listen to them. However, it is a delicious liquor with a very dense aroma. I wonder if it¡¯s an elf liquor.

    ¡°Of course, we used to have partners in the past, but¡­¡­I don¡¯t like elves because they have a long life and they hate sexual desire. It¡¯s not umon to spend a little intense night in a vige on an yearly basis. But no man, no beast, no one cane close to our pce¡±

    ¡°Ogres and dwarves, too?¡±

    ¡°It goes without saying¡±

    Well, it¡¯s a cave between a mountain range and the elf forest. Even Polka as close as a dozen kilometers has hardly been recognized until now (that¡¯s why the fire dragon war and Polka could have been unrted) and it can be understood that other races have no connection.

    ¡°I also heard that in the human world, you are alienated simply by being involved with dragons. In such circumstances, Smithson-sama, who can negotiate openly, is special in that way. For dragons, it is a precious partner to be involved in with peace of mind. It¡¯s the kind of person you can invite with peace of mind¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Andy-sama is special¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­How is that?¡±

    I once again drink from the liquor. Well, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re saying, but it¡¯s because of the political power of Dianne, Irina and Aurora. I couldn¡¯t have La or Maia without being a recluse alone and I¡¯m wondering if I could endure such a life. However, it¡¯s also difficult to call a dragon.

    ¡°But this liquor is delicious. It¡¯s neither a rush like ¡ºStormy Whale¡» nor a tingling sensation like ¡ºGreat Ice field¡» but just by including it in the mouth, the scentes out¡±

    ¡°Huhu, Smithson-sama is quite a good drinker, isn¡¯t he? This is the treasured medicinal herb alcohol of our pce¡±

    ¡°Medicinal herb alcohol?¡±

    There is a stereotype that you can get such medicinal liquor and have a weird taste.

    ¡°Why, why did you drink such a thing? This is the Great Ice Field¡±

    Apparently, the dragon liquor isn¡¯t being drunk except by the blue dragons and me who was drunk. Well, I remember this development quite a bit. I have a very bad feeling.

    ¡°Treasured¡­¡­are you using medicinal nts that you can¡¯t get anywhere else?¡±

    ¡°Now¡­¡­the mix may be special and our pce is negotiating with the outside¡±

    ¡°We use the herbs brought by the elves. It takes about 10 years from preparation to drinking¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I know it¡¯s valuable. For example, emm¡±

    I nce at Irina. Isn¡¯t Christie also here¡­¡­?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you use Ksuki grass?¡±

    I try to say a little bitter name that I pulled out of the bottom of my memory.

    ¡°Ah, that one¡­¡­I was using it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Bu¡±

    No, dragons were much more resistant to such weird effects than elves.

    ¡°The herb has been proven to have really dangerous effects on humans¡±

    ¡°Oops¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°R, Really, Andy-sama?¡±

    ¡°I was identally made to drink by Christie and it was terrible¡±

    I stand up in a hurry. I haven¡¯t had any other sensation other than drunkenness at the moment, but it¡¯s not very good when I take a detour. Neia, Naris and Tetes appear to flicker in the corners of the field of view, but I can¡¯t cry when I attack them and do a lot of things in self-defense.

    ¡°Ma, Maia. And La. I¡¯m going back to my room, so follow me¡±

    ¡°? Nursing?¡±

    ¡°Ho, I think it¡¯s better to look for Hilda¡±

    ¡°N,No, it¡¯s okay with you guys. Hilda-san¡­¡­I think she¡¯s going to squid exceptionally easy when I attack her. That¡¯s why I feel so miserable¡±

    I intended to keep thetter half of the lines in my chest, but if I got drunk, I would say my whole thought. Thus Maia¡äs mum stands up quickly.

    ¡°I see, is it a dangerous effect that might attack a woman¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Mother, I and La are all right¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Give up, Maia. She has a hopeful face¡±

    La shrugged her shoulders.

    I run into the bedroom in a hurry so that I don¡¯t run into any more oddities.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    When I got to the bedroom, I found the corner of my field of vision to be a little strange. It may be the effect of the Ksuki grass. Do I fall asleep early? If La and Maiae while I¡¯m enduring, no one will receive any harm if they take my desires to their heart¡¯s content. Thinking so, I take off my clothes and sit down on the bed. Then, the door opens soon. There.

    ¡°I came to get some seeds¡­¡­?¡±

    Maia¡äs mother and other dragon beauties slowly entered, removing their clothes one after another at the entrance of the room and throwing them away.

    ¡°Sorry, Andy-sama. I couldn¡¯t stop them¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Well, I don¡¯t mind trying to have a good idea without using temptation, but it doesn¡¯t matter¡±

    Two of my womene in after that, too. I breathed a stinking sigh of alcohol.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hold on¡±

    I push Maia¡äs mother away who approaches me with her chest.

    ¡°Do you only want seeds? Then sit there and wait¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    Maia¡äs mom is a little bewildered. And I get up and go through the female dragons and catch Maia. I roughly press Maia, still dressed, against the wall, roll up the hem and shift the panty down by the distance necessary to put it just below the buttocks.

    ¡°Ah, Andy-sama¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just stick out your ass¡±

    Insert.

    ¡°Nku¡­¡­!?¡±

    I entered into Maia¡äs vagina, which was barely wet, relying only on my own pioneering work, which had only been expected since I was aware of the effects of Ksuki grass.

    ¡°Ah, Andy-sama, mother and the others¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the fact that they want only my seed, so I¡¯ll just throw in seedter. La and you are in charge of sex¡±

    I¡¯m in Maia¡¯s vagina, who shakes her hips and makes only slight movements and I don¡¯t thrust into the back. However, I¡¯m in a weird mood, whilst shaking my hips and holding Maia¡¯s butt. It will get wet soon.

    ¡°¡­¡­So¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m good, but¡­¡­nn?¡±

    Maia shouts at aplex tone. She is the one who makes my penis go up. Ejaction is another person. I¡¯m going to do that for four Misty Pce dragon beauties in this room. It¡¯s just a tool. I feel quite toxic when I don¡¯t feel guilty about it.

    ¡°Wh, Why¡­¡­?¡±

    La smiles and exins to Maia¡äs mother who is confused.

    ¡°Ho. Our lord loves to be pampered by a woman with all her might. If we only ask for seeding and only for pleasure, we will be twisted¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­then, what should I do¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Think about it¡±

    La approaches me from the side and kisses my cheek while pushing her boobs against my arm. I gradually shake my hips towards Maia, who is gradually getting more moist and I look into Maa¡¯s writhing face and grin while pulling out.

    ¡°A, nn¡­¡­?¡±

    Leaving the sexy exhaling Maia alone, I show off the climax of the climax.

    ¡°Look, when you want to be seeded, open your crotch, stick your ass out and show it to me!¡±

    If I were calm, I would think that this would be great for me against dragons who are a natural disaster itself. However, I¡¯m not normal and only the clinging feeling to them that they came to be seeded is prioritized and I be arrogant.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­seeding here¡­¡­?¡±

    As I told them, some of them opened their crotch on the bed and turned their hips on all fours towards me, but Maia¡äs mother looked at me with a confused look.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you just want the seeds?¡±

    When she sees me negligent for a while, she finally smiles.

    ¡°No¡±

    And she gave me a kiss.

    ¡°¡­¡­I hope we can love each other.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Pass. Open your crotch¡±

    ¡°Ann¡±

    Maia¡äs mother, no, I push Asti down on the bed. Pushing my son into her vagina that was expecting and then ejacting suddenly in the fully-ripened vagina.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bad. Then do we make love to each other?¡±

    ¡°Y¡­¡­Yes, I love you so¡­¡­n, naaaaa!¡±

    While ejacting, I ignore the pleasure and start shaking my hips. I don¡¯t feel as if my head is vague and want to thoroughly enjoy the ejaction and begin to overrun while ejacting.

    ¡°¡­¡­M, Me too! If we can make love to each other, there¡¯s nothing better than that!¡±

    ¡°Can you make love to my ass¡­¡­?¡±

    The other dragon beauties changed their policies in a hurry. It¡¯s a little humorous, but I¡¯m happy.

    ¡°Yes fine, I will make love to you. I¡¯m going to stick all over you¡­¡­!!¡±

    Putting Asti¡¯s feet on my shoulders, I shake my hips like a monkey and knead Asti¡¯s boobs in agony. Also ejacte, pull out before it ends, sprinkle sperm and aim at the next woman.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh dear, troublesome owner¡±

    La sighs while undressing again. And, Maia is sticking against the wall and sticking her ass out.

    ¡°¡­¡­What should I do¡­¡­?¡±

    I was at a loss.

    ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll love you all together¡±

    I was puning the butt hole of a dragon beauty and I made a good decision.

 Chapter 194: Misty Palace Masters, Part 2 [Julienne Airi Michela]

    <h4>Chapter 194: Misty Pce Masters, Part 2 [Julienne Airi Mich]</h4>

    The dragons are all somewhat simr to Maia, but the simrities are different. It¡¯s the youngest (likely) woman next to Maia who gave me her butt hole and what resembles Maia is mainly her sharp eyes. However, even with the eyes that would actually give a cold impression, it was pointless to behave in a naive and shallow manner, pushing the buttocks while desperately begging me to hold her.

    ¡°You¡äre such a happy girl to have your butt hole ravished by me. Do you not want to be pregnant¡±

    ¡°No, Not good¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No. I love such perverts¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    I have already ejacted once in her ass, but fortunately or unfortunately, the shock of consciousness-burning ejaction is alleviated by the action of the herb, so I continue to ravish her butt hole without a break.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like sex that wants to make children, like an obligation. Making a greedy girl get drunk with my cock like you is good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, a, aaaa¡­¡­¡±

    Pulling out my cock from the buttocks and immediately moving to the vagina. my middle and ring finger are thrust into the bottom of her ass hole, while I invade her pussy.

    ¡°It¡¯s good enough to seed you after being so sluttish!¡±

    ¡°Ha, uaa?¡±

    I leap through the two holes that arepletely wet. I¡¯m swinging my hips around, covering her back and whispering to her ears.

    ¡°Hey, tell me your name¡­¡­I¡¯m trying to taste both the ass and the pussy, but I don¡¯t know your name?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ju, Julienne¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Julienne, it¡¯s a good name, you seem to love it in your asshole!¡±

    What I¡¯m saying is super appropriate. I mean, what is the name that seems to like doing it in the butt hole and one secondter, I¡¯m sickening myself in the brain. By the way, whilemitting the asshole with one hand, my other hand rubs her boobs and I move my waist, so maybe from the side it looks super exciting. However, she whispered to me, making a thin expression less than a smile and waving her own hipy to support my cheerful and half-hearted movement. She tries to devote herself to pleasure.

    ¡°Yes, I love my ass¡­¡­Maia¡äs owner, I love you a lot¡­¡­ah, the words that I love you, how embarrassing and sweet¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I also love you¡­¡­I want to roll sideways and hold you from the front¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­n, nn¡­¡­ah, don¡¯t pull it out, ¡­¡­love it to the depths?¡±

    It was a bit difficult to change the posture while still being inside, but Julienne slowly rolled her hips sideways, raising her legs in a very flexible movement, putting herself in front of my face and putting her leg around my hips. She also wrapped the other leg sparingly.

    ¡°How is it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Its okay, I can fuck you while sucking your breasts¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I cover Julienne from the front and suck her nipples while rubbing her breasts with both hands. Although she is young, she may well be a mature dragon. Beautiful breasts that assert herself, rather than discrete breasts like Maia, make me drunk. Julienne shakes herself to urge me, who is obsessed with her boobs and neglects to move the hips.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­hard, kuruuu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Shake your hips until you feel like this¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­Maia¡äs owner, please ejacte at anytime¡­¡­?¡±

    Julienne begins to shake her hips in a wavy motion, putting her hands on my nape. The greedy movement is full of lust with carnal desires and entertains me fully with her scruffy, obsessed look. Eventually, I got exhausted with her breasts and clung to Julienne in earnest and shook my hips in ordance with the skillful movement of her waist.

    ¡°Ah, a, aaa¡­¡­lo, love¡­¡­I¡¯m loved now¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    Before I knew it, Maia, who was next to me, whispered a little dissatisfied and got on the bed.

    ¡°Julienne, don¡¯t go crazy¡­¡­Andy-sama, he is my owner¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°B, But this is¡­¡­ah, love me more, love me¡­¡­?¡±

    Perhaps she was hungry for the word love. While thinking that I pushed a strange point, I lost to the grind of the dynamic waist and ejacted.

    ¡°A, aaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    The soothed Julienne hugs me tightly. She raises her happy waist and is persistently toying with it with her fingers. Her fingers didn¡¯t go into her butt, but she looked happy at being toyed with.

    ¡°¡­¡­Haaaa¡­¡­Maia¡äs owner, likes my buttocks¡­¡­I wish you had a contract with me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho, he prefers wombs rather than ass, right? I¡äm going to show you¡±

    La, who was next to me like Maia, points out.

    ¡°Is¡­¡­that so¡±

    To Julienne, who was a little disappointed, I whispered in a slightly withered voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­I told you we¡¯re going to make love together¡±

    I¡¯m just trying to find the ce I feelfortable with the other party¡¯s favorite ce.

    ¡°¡­¡­The nickname animal trainer isn¡¯t just for show¡±

    Julienne smiles. Kissing that smile, I move on to the next woman.

    The other two were older than Maia¡¯s mother, Asti. Of course, they don¡¯t look like old humans with an old body or deteriorated skin, but it feels that way due to the expression and the atmosphere.

    ¡°Can you love me too, Maia¡äs owner?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡­I¡äd like to say, but wait a minute¡­¡­¡±

    I feel tired when I leave Julienne alone. Even though the suspicious action of herbs has reduced fatigue, the physical strength cannot be maintained if I endlessly stick to a female dragon. It was a feeling that there was a reminder of something. Nheless, their nudes are still splendid and the female dragon who talked to me had ripe fruit-like boobs and the female dragon next to her had tight, protruding boobs. Perfect to keep my excitement. Iid down between them while holding my breath, stroking the four boobs while looking up.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­as expected, Maia¡äs owner has a reputation as a woman lover. How are my breasts?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re huge¡­¡­I want to sleep between these boobs¡±

    ¡°Ho, I¡¯m going to make ite true as much as you want¡±

    La raises her voice, as if she were out of her mind.

    ¡°Of course I ask La to do that. But I want to get caught in these boobs right now¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What a spoiled child¡±

    La is disgusted. Yup. You¡¯ll be disgusted. I am disgusted too. But now I¡¯m saying what I¡äm thinking. There was no adult self-control.

    ¡°Huhuhu¡­¡­if that¡¯s the case. Mich¡±

    ¡°Yes. Airi, I know¡±

    The two older women nodded at each other and slept with me. No, they sleep a little bit higher than I do. In other words, their groins came around my elbows.

    ¡°Oooh¡±

    I was tightly pressed from the left and right by four boobs.

    ¡°A man always loves boobs¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be cute. I wanted to keep my boy sucking as much as he wanted as long as I be pregnant¡±

    I don¡¯t think breastfeeding is like that. But I shake my face and try to move. Oh Boobs banzai.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-sama, it¡¯s kind of ridiculous¡±

    ¡°Ho. Maia, can¡¯t you wait so long for your boobs to grow?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I, Its alright, Neia, also have small boobs which are growing and I may grow up soon before she grow up¡±

    You care about it¡­¡­.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate boobs that are about Maia¡äs size. That¡¯s fine to y with all day long¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-sama do it right away. You dont even do it¡±

    It is a rebellious period. But.

    ¡°My goal is to have more than ten days to kill a day just for naughty things during this winter¡±

    I decided now.

    ¡°For real?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, can you y with my breasts all day long?¡±

    ¡°I¡äll do my best¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­T, Then, I¡¯ll forgive you even if it¡¯s ridiculous¡±

    Maia was a very nice girl.

    ¡°Huhuhu. She ispletely in touch with you¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous, not only did you be a Dragon Rider, but you are loved so much¡­¡­¡±

    The mature female dragonsugh from the top of the left and right.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to love you now¡±

    ¡°Thats right. Now, love my body as you like, Maia¡äs owner¡±

    ¡°Hold me as much as you want, not just Airi. I¡¯m embarrassed because I don¡¯t know any men since I gave birth to Julienne¡±

    Both of them lined up on me on all fours, each with a fascinating smile while gently rubbing their boobs against my arms.

    ¡°Okay, then¡­¡­get on you¡±

    I turn my eyes to the dragon called Airi. She used a slightly male or old-style wording, and, on the other hand, she put her arms around her body to show off a body that could only be described as a woman and licked her mouth with her slender tongue.

    ¡°When I was young, I had many male elves leave the house, didn¡¯t I? Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do that, I will start with her¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡äm kidding, love me¡±

    She seemed to have a slightly yful personality. Such she slowly straddles me. When she shakes her voluminous boobs and drops her plump buttocks, my penis is swallowed in her lukewarm vagina.

    ¡°¡­¡­St, Still, manly¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Come on, shake your hips¡­¡­d, dont stop¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­?¡±

    I wake up suddenly. Hugging while kissing the annoyed Airi, we deep kiss for a few tens of seconds.

    ¡°Puha¡­¡­wh, what¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to shake my waist¡±

    Holding Airi up, I stood up from the bed and shook her.

    ¡°Ha, aaahh¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hold it tight¡±

    Shaking the writhing Airi. Although I was getting more confident in my legs and feet, I couldn¡¯t hold it for a long time because my physical strength isnt outrageous, but I still wanted to me her while shaking the slightly dripping breasts of Airi.

    ¡°Ha, a, aaa¡­¡­w, womb, it¡¯s pierced¡­¡­wrenched open¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Surprisingly light, Airi¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯m happy with the ttery¡­fortable¡­¡­n,nuuu?¡±

    Zuchu, Zuchu, Zuchu¡­¡­the sound of water is made ording to the swaying waist. It looks like it¡¯s quite wet, as I can see the nasty qualities. ¡­¡­After repeating the movement for a while, I put her on the bed again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡­!!¡±

    I started swinging again.

    ¡°Ha, a, a, a, a, a, ¡­¡­ah, ahuaaa?¡±

    When I start ming her, Airi ispletely a tuna. It¡¯s unlimited. I hit the womb at high speed like a dog. Airi who has disturbed hair agonizes.

    ¡°What is your preparedness¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry, when I was young¡­¡­it was hundreds of years ago¡­¡­that¡¯s also about the pale elves¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Airi¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my ejaction that made many elves and dragons female ves. Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ye, Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    She¡¯s pretty cute. The atmosphere is increasing year by year. Airi clings to me with teary eyes and begging for ejaction, I m my waist as much as I can to ejacte and start ejaction.

    ¡°Kurae¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°©¤©¤©¤©¤!!¡±

    Bikunbikun.

    By the time I turned to Julienne¡¯s mother Mich, I had somehow cleared my head. That is.

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm. ¡­¡­Can I do that?¡±

    ¡°Somehow¡­¡­the momentum has weakened¡­¡­¡±

    What a great thing I was doing. I was calm.

    ¡°But¡­¡­I¡¯m good at that sort of thing too?¡±

    Mich gently licks her fingers and slowly covers me. Even though she is the parent of an adult dragon, she has a mature atmosphere. Her appearance is really youthful and the most assertive boobs of the four dragons are thinned out to me.

    ¡°Do, Dont be too hard on me¡±

    ¡°I will handle it carefully¡±

    ¡°Handle it carefully!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Once you put it in, it¡¯s a mess!¡±

    When Mich smiled and sat down on my penis, she looked like another person in estrus.

    ¡°¡­¡­A, After all, I can¡¯t stand it¡­¡­it¡¯s so intense, because it is seen¡­¡­?¡±

    Shake her hips. Shaking her hips vigorously.

    ¡°Ku, u, uaaaa¡±

    ¡°Ha, a, aa¡­¡­ah, great, it¡¯s so good, ites to afortable ce¡­¡­?¡±

    There is no technique like Hilda-san, but the movement of the lewd woman is overwhelming. Airi¡¯s heroic story can be understood by this person. this is¡­¡­.

    ¡°Gua, aaaa!!¡±

    ¡°Ah, a¡­e out¡­¡­?¡±

    Squeezed.

    ¡°Mich, it¡¯s about time to switch. Andy-sama is my rider¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­ju, just a little more¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I will keep it until tomorrow¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡­I want to make love again¡±

    ¡°I wanted you to put it in my butthole again¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hu, Huhuhu, well today is okay to draw¡±

    I kept running out until the juice was almost transparent and I ended up sleeping like fainting between female bodies. ¡­¡­After all, I can¡¯t beat the physical strength of a dragon.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The next morning, when I left the room, Broll-san was still drinking with Dianne.

    ¡°Oh, Andy-dono. You look tired¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You heard it, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    It¡¯s a dragon.

    ¡°Well, they¡¯ve all lost riders or they¡¯ve never had one. No oneins when they¡¯re seeded¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder what the excitement is. I mean, if they lost a rider, is it okay to have a partner immediately¡­¡­¡±

    I wish it wouldn¡¯t be possible for Maia and La to find the next contractor and ride right after I died. I know it¡¯s a man¡¯s ego.

    ¡°¡­¡­Lose doesnt mean, for example, that the seeding isnt allowed¡±

    Broll-san looked a little far away.

    ¡°Dragons don¡¯t think that a rider¡¯s death is the end of a contract. If they had a rider until the end, he¡¯s still a rider after death¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Even after death¡±

    ¡°To lose means to say that the rider quit being a rider. To live and give up responsibility. There aren¡¯t many dragons ming it, but deeper in the heart¡­¡­it hurts the soul¡±

    It¡¯s not a word that says a lot. However, it was understood that it was very painful from the voice sound which thought about the ¡°lost¡± person who was someone among them.

    Suddenly.

    ¡°For example, if I signed a rider contract with someone¡­¡­isn¡¯t it bad?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Andy. Are you still increasing¡­¡­?¡±

    As expected, Dianne has a scornful look. I haven¡¯t seen it recently.

    ¡°N, No, this is just an example. For example, if you can have dozens of followers with this kind of condition¡­¡­if they can follow me, I wonder if such a Dragon Rider could make a great army¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what you want¡±

    Broll-san says so.

    ¡°A dragon without a rider will never go against the dragon rider¡¯s path. And, after all, it¡¯s not a big deal between dragon riders¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s only just one rider or a hundred riders, dragons can¡¯t deal with each other. It¡¯s a covenant that can only be decided between riders

    ¡°¡­¡­That is¡±

    ¡°You already have two, but if another dragon rider stands in front of you and it¡¯s a highly capable warrior, you can¡¯t count on their protection. ¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s unlikely that a dragon is willing to lend itself to a strong warrior, but if you¡¯re at risk, you should train yourself¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I was afraid that if a Dragon Rider could contract dragons indefinitely, maybe one dragon rider would sweep the continent, but is that not the case? But if.

    ¡°¡­¡­So if a really strong warrior were to be a Dragon Rider, I¡¯d be scared¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but think so.

 Chapter 195: A Small House in the Great Ice Field, Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 195: A Small House in the Great Ice Field, Part 1</h4>

    It¡¯s been a few days since I came to Polka. Everyone is spending their time by themselves. Boyd is trained every day until he can¡¯t move by Anzeros and the Masturbation Brothers have to devote themselves to preparing a new peeping position (with a drawing) in coboration with Becker-san. And for some reason, Keiron is taking a nap at the front of Keel¡äs steamed bun shop and is bing a favorite among the children.

    ¡°It seems that they like my tail so much. Especially that big brother of Smithson. It¡¯s a cksmith¡±

    ¡°Jackie-san?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s that guy¡äs daughter? That girl touches me for about an hour without getting tired of it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s an unexpectedbination¡±

    It seems that Keiron¡äs tail is fascinating for those who like fluffy things. Not only Sara-chan but also Luna was seen from time to time and even in Basson, men sometimes gathered and even looked down. The scene was a little unusual.

    ¡°My tail is bifurcated, so it has more volume than a normal fox beast. I think it¡¯s because of that¡±

    ¡°Is it bifurcated¡­¡­it looks like a single line¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±

    He¡¯s a pretty rare guy. Well, a man named Keiron is rare in many ways, so I¡¯m not surprised now.

    And after the self-training in the morning (just running around the town for a bit of shooting), I also met Peter, Jeanne and Selenium at the Baron¡¯s mansion and practiced cksmithing with Jackie-san¡¯s help. I¡¯m spending time with him. Renfangas had a bloody odor, so I felt very happy about such a mild moment.

    ¡°Smithson-san, did youe again?¡±

    While Jeanne and Selenium make cookies, they put Peter to bed. Christie spoke to me who was enjoying such a papa¡¯s time.

    ¡°Cant Ie?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. I thought I¡¯ll see you a lot¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Peter is taken care of by Jeanne and Selenium. I¡¯lle as much as possible¡±

    It would be a problem to have Peter misunderstand that the Baron was his father.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­is that right? Smithson-san will alsoe? I¡¯m going to visit Fennel¡¯s house right now¡±

    ¡°Fennel?¡±

    It seems like I heard that name somewhere¡­¡­is it too early to forget? It was one of those female elves I met at the hot spring in the middle of the night.

    ¡°Are there any inspections?¡±

    ¡°There are some elves who don¡¯t settle in their homes because they are safe in the forest. But if youe out into a human vige and live a very sloppy life, it will be rted to the elf¡¯s race-like impression. ¡­¡­I¡¯m thinking of looking at her house and give guidance and sometimes going back to the forest to start studying again¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t imagine what it¡¯s like not to settle in a house, but I wonder if that¡¯s the case because Christie is very serious about it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to happen if I follow you¡±

    ¡°All you have to do is follow me. It¡¯s embarrassing to say this, but besides being an elf, women¡¯s ces without the eyes of the opposite sex are also likely to be unsasonable by themsalone. If you make men aware that there are things they see, that alone can be an improvement¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡­¡­No, I don¡¯t feel like Basson¡äs corps building has been subtly beautiful since the women¡¯s building was created.

    ¡°If so¡±

    I pull Peter¡¯s coat up to his chest and hit it gently, then stand up.

    ¡°Thank you very much¡±

    ¡°Well, if you just want to see it, it¡¯s a cheap treat¡±

    Christie and I leave the Baron¡¯s mansion.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°It is over there¡±

    Christie pointed to one of the old houses on the outskirts of Polka. It¡¯s not a veryrge town, but I still think, ¡¸There was a house in a ce like this¡¹. A small house behind a hill.

    ¡°Is Fennel the only person living there?¡±

    ¡°No, they borrowed it under the name of Fennel of silver n, but I¡¯m sure she also lived with Laurier, Oregano and Sevory¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­All four of them?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, all four of them¡­¡­on the day when they were lost in Smithson-san¡¯s charm, for example, other children also¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, why is it my charm¡±

    I think it¡¯s correct that we were swept away by the momentum.

    ¡°Anyway I know all four of them¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­W, Well, that¡¯s convenient. You probably don¡¯t need to be introduced¡±

    Christie, who is a little red, clears her throat. Then, she went up to the terrace a little quicker and mmed the knocker.

    ¡°It¡¯s Cherry Blossom n Christie. I wonder if you can show me how you live¡±

    ¡°Christie-sama¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Fennel-san, its Christie-sama!¡±

    ¡°Wake up Laurier!¡±

    You can hear the sound of running around.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa. Good grief¡±

    ¡°Its okay, because humans take it for granted that customerse in and rush to fix it¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­¡­¡±

    I soothe Christie as she gusses around her temples with her thin fingers and waits. The door opened shortly thereafter.

    ¡°Christie, we¡­¡­so¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A, Ah, Mr. animal trainer!¡±

    ¡°E, wawaa, if we knew that Mr. animal trainer woulde, there would be no fruit pie¡­¡­¡±

    When I smelled it, it was as if they were making a pie. ¡­¡­Laurier is still half swaying like in a dream, so there are other children.

    ¡°Oregano. I¡¯m good, so why isn¡¯t it good for Smithson-san?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that Christie-sama is good, but because humans prefer to have a strong seasoning¡­¡­¡±

    Oregano corrects her bandana in a hurry. ¡­¡­Was it mainly this child who made it?

    ¡°Fruits are the specialty of the silver n?¡±

    A sweet and sour fruit which was eaten a lot when I was imprisoned before.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­¡­Laurier likes it, so I tried to make it for lunch¡±

    ¡°I like that a lot, so if you give it to me, I¡¯ll give it to you¡±

    Not bad. It¡¯s not bad at all. It¡¯s tough to have a full course that uses only fruits from morning till night.

    ¡°That was¡­¡­good. Hey, Laurier, wake up. Christie and Mr. animal trainere over there¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm?¡±

    Laurier stands up and has open eyes, but she always seems to be sleepy, so I don¡¯t know how clear her consciousness is. Sevory shakes her shoulders but she still seems sleepy. Alright.

    ¡°Laurier¡±

    I began to feel mischievous and I gently approached Laurier.

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    I hold her cheeks with both hands. ¡­¡­I pulled it to the left and right.

    ¡°Wh, niii¡±

    ¡°Wake up, Laurier¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, that¡­¡­why is Mr. Animal trainer here¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°At least I want you to call Smithson-san¡­¡­¡±

    When they think of a trainer as a trainer, they¡¯ll probably think that my profession is that. ¡­¡­Yeah, I know that it doesn¡¯t make sense for them that I¡¯m a soldier.

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson-san, I was surprised at what you are going to do¡±

    For some reason Christie started and all the other elves had bright red faces. ¡­¡­Why?

    We had lunch together. The menu is sweet and sour fruit pies. It seems that they were making arge amount and it was a size that would cause no problems even if I or Christie broke in.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Christie-sama ising soon, but¡­¡­why¡­¡­Smithson-sama ising¡±

    ¡°Am I in the way?¡±

    When I asked a little nervously, Fennelughed bitterly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you knew our home, so I was surprised¡±

    ¡°No, I was just pulled here by Christie when I was ying with my son in the Baron¡¯s mansion¡±

    Sevory received that and looked at Christie for a moment.

    ¡°I heard that Mr. animal trainer¡¯s son was at the Baron¡äs ce, but¡­¡­it was just a casual conversation with Christie-sama¡±

    ¡°What, Sevory. Are you dissatisfied?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m a little sorry for the son¡±

    ¡­¡­If you ask me. She may be crying again. But Sevory is also a little steep.

    ¡°Sevory, I¡¯m jealous¡­¡­¡±

    Laurier murmured while devouring the pie. Sevory was told and turned bright red.

    ¡°J, Jealous¡±

    ¡°Christie lives in a ce where she can be trained by Smithson-sama if she feels like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait Laurier. I¡¯m not training Christie¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve only been doing it twice¡­¡­¡±

    A subtle silence spreads. Everyone stopped watching Christie, except for the sound of Laurier eating the pie. ¡­¡­If you can, Christie. I wanted you to say, ¡¸I haven¡¯t done that¡¹. It depends on your opinion.

    ¡°Ah, why don¡¯t we just put away the lunch for the time being¡­¡­? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a story when eating¡­¡­¡±

    Oregano tilts her head andughs and rmends the continuation of the meal. The handy braided ring is pretty.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oregano is the sole winner. She¡¯s done it three times¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Laurier seems unexpectedly like turbulence. Exposed to everyone¡¯s subtle gaze, Oregano bounced off her braid ring.

    ¡°Smithson-san. We the elves of the Northern Forest certainly gave you the blessing of the whole family, but that doesn¡¯t mean that you can do whatever you want¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    After eating, Christie started preaching with her fingers up, as I was straightened up when I was told, ¡¸Please look over here. It¡¯s an important story. It¡¯s a chair¡¹, but it¡¯s stopped by Fennel that interrupts.

    ¡°The blessing and Smithson¡¯s charm are unrted, Christie-sama. We just fell in love with Smithson-san¡äs work and wanted to receive it¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about! In general, while keeping touching the treasure of the elves, the sky-blue princess and Maia¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Up to Irina-sama?¡±

    Christie nods while confused by Laurier¡¯s words.

    ¡°Ye, Yeah, holding Irina in his arms¡­¡­besides, what do the conservatives in the forest say if he touched their daughters from one end just because he saw them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll reflect¡±

    For the time being, Christie is right. Nowadays, the hero of the forest is being celebrated, but if all this is done, then it would be unavoidable if the forest banned me from entering and leaving as I¡äm a mere demon. But believe me. Mostly it¡¯s a gangbang. The only thing that isn¡¯t gangbang is my first experience with Christie and that¡¯s actually not bad for me.

    ¡°So¡­¡­avoid this kind of thing in the future. Fennel¡äs group seemed to be happy, so they¡¯ll keep silent¡­¡­if you can¡¯t endure it, I¡¯m willing to be your partner¡±

    Christie was embarrassed and whispered in the second half, but as expected, all were elf girls with good ears. It seems that there was nothing they couldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡°Christie-sama, you¡¯re too domineering!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just because your share is reduced!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bind Mr. animal trainer¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, Laurier, that¡¯s kind of interesting¡­¡­perhaps¡±

    ¡°I am thinking of your future! It¡¯s been a hundred years in no time!¡±

    Christie and the four elf girls scream at each other across me. ¡­¡­At first, I was very proud, but it¡¯s getting a little troublesome, right?

    ¡°Christie¡±

    ¡°Wh, What?¡±

    I stand up and approach Christie. There is a difference in height if you get close to her. Christy falters.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore, so let¡¯s do it here¡±

    ¡°Eh, wh, what¡­¡­¡±

    Perhaps she got lost, as Christie takes a step back. I don¡¯t chase.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it. Then Sevory. Instead of her I will have sex with you¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­y, yes¡­¡­?¡±

    I turned around and called out to Sevory, who was at hand for the time being and Sevory approached me, even with a confused face. Laurier and Oregano also approach. And finally, Fennel hugged my arm and smiled at Christie and proimed victory.

    ¡°Well then, we will have sex¡­¡­excuse us?¡±

    I¡¯m wondering if this is all right, but if I don¡¯t do it this way it won¡¯t fit. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I understand. It doesn¡¯t matter here or anywhere. Yes, I will protect what I said. This is still in the name of the cherry blossoms n!¡±

    Christie yields with an angry face. ¡­¡­Unexpectedly troublesome guy, Christie.

    ¡°So it¡¯s just the two of us¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Smithson-sama is with me already!¡±

    ¡°If Severy does it, I will also do it, Smithson-sama¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m the one who handles Sevory and the meals¡±

    ¡°Ah, emm, you promised that we¡¯ll do it again, animal trainer!¡±

    Christie and the four girls scream at each other once again. I feel that the situation is exactly the same as before, but this is veryfortable unlike the one I mentioned earlier. Yup. I¡¯m a very selfish man. I understand without being told. But it is good. I¡¯m a selfish man in the northwestern in since I fucked Selenium and Dianne up to Anzeros. It¡¯s toote already.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­Laurier, Sevory, Fennel, Oregano, Christie. ¡­¡­Take it all off and wear only an apron¡±

    Maybe with a very sloppy face, I give them such a greatmand.

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu, naked apron¡­¡­I¡¯ve heard about it¡±

    ¡°Y, You know about it, Laurier?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be Laurier to know. It¡¯s one of the confirmations of love for newlywed humans¡±

    ¡°I, Is that so¡­¡­? Smithson-san, try all of us¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I, I can do it. We all had done it in the hot spring together and now it¡¯s such an easy victory!¡±

    Yup. To be clear, it doesn¡¯t have a deep meaning. But when they undressed and put on their naked aprons, I felt a strange sense of conquest as I watched. I think that it stimtes man¡¯s desire for control more than nakedness in a sense because it is good to do naughty things no matter how it is seen on the clothes of the matching as it is said by a man.

    Laurier wears a ck apron, a little overhanging on her young body. Sevory with a cheerful side pony with a clean white apron. Fennel with a fluffy pink apron and her hair tied up to a knot. Oregano with a silver braid ring that embarrassedly hugs a in, grass-colored apron. Then, with a long floral apron wrapped around, Christie looks back with her exposed hips facing back, while hesitating a little.

    ¡°The best¡±

    I make a thumbs up sign.

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson-sama¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want to wear clothes, you can wear them. I¡¯ll give your share to Sevory¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s different, ¡­¡­I thought that if I was dyed like this, I wouldn¡¯t be able to go back

    ¡°The destination is a female ve with a cor, Sevory?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Does Christie want to go that far?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­even so, fine¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oregano is bold¡­¡­¡±

    In front of five naked apron elves, I take off my pants. My penis was so tense that everyone couldn¡¯tin.

 Chapter 197: Letâ€™s start the sacred festival, Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 197: Let¡¯s start the sacred festival, Part 1</h4>

    Even in Polka, the snow gradually increases.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time for the winter spirit festival¡±

    At the dining room of the inn. After returning from the morning bath, Lantz says that, wiping the snow off his shoulders. When Boyd heard that, he looked a little sad.

    ¡°I want to be near Sylvia during the spirit festival¡±

    ¡°For that reason, you¡äre training hard. The date is still in the early stages of preparation for the festival, so we¡äre still in time¡±

    Anzeros seems to continue training for Boyd even in such snow. She put on her athletic clothes, hit Boyd on the shoulder, stood up now and went. Irina, who was listening to it, looked strange.

    ¡°Spirit Festival¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­¡­.Ah,e to think of it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there such a festival at Trot or Elf territory? In summer and winter, Celesta has a festival to thank the spirits¡±

    Trot has a kingdom church whose main deity is the guardian deity of earth. And although the elf territory is animist like Celesta, the ritual system has nothing to do with Celesta because it is an isted cultural area. It seems to be so. Those festivals that we long-lived groups take for granted are irrelevant to them.

    ¡°That means that Trot doesn¡¯t have a spirit festival!?¡±

    As Lantz just noticed, he raised a wild voice.

    ¡°Of course, there is a New Year festival, but there is no spirit festival in summer and winter¡±

    The rest is the autumn harvest festival and the spring festival. That¡¯s what polka festivals are all about.

    ¡°What? No matter where you go for a reason, it¡¯s not lively¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you think there was?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much experience abroad. It¡¯s the first time this year that we have been here for so long¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­¡­¡±

    It seems that Masturbation Brothers seriously believed that there was a spirit festival.

    ¡°Then, I want to go back to Basson during the spirit festival¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have a partner?¡±

    There are various events at the spirit festival, but due to its nature, it is desirable to wee it with your lover. This is because it is supposed to be a time of ¡¸Thank you from the spirits¡¹ from the middle of the night to the morning, after making a fuss until the middle of the night and letting the spirits lie down. It is said that the spirits give blessings to loved ones and their families during that time and after all, it¡¯s a fun time.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t you know 10-man captain Smithson? In Basson, if you set up a park after midnight, it¡¯s a really fun sight¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little hard for me to enjoy watching other people¡¯s actions¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a great ce to rx¡±

    It¡¯s okay to have a man who ys the other role in an erotic picture scroll, but I don¡¯t want to see other people¡¯s sex. If you think about it, it may be a strange value standard.

    ¡°Well¡­¡­Andy can¡¯t afford to look at the work of others, right?¡±

    Dianne made a quick remark on the issue.

    ¡ºBang!¡»

    Masturbation Brothers hit the desk at the same time. Scary.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, 10-man captain Smithson is in the popr period for some reason¡±

    ¡°Remember!¡±

    ¡°No, why do you suddenly be so hostile!?¡±

    They¡¯re funny subordinates, but sometimes they¡¯re scary.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Hmm. Spirit festival¡­¡­¡±

    Even after the Masturbation Brothers retired to their rooms, Irina still thinks.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Irina¡±

    When Dianne called out, Irina replied, staring at the sky.

    ¡°No, when I think about it, I thought it would be okay to have such a festival¡±

    ¡°Are you importing Celesta¡¯s culture? Well, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult with your power.¡±

    ¡°No, the spirit temple has the right to decide the ceremony about the spirits. It¡¯s a separate organization from the n council, so it¡¯s troublesome to despise it too much¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­is there such a thing?¡±

    I was a little convinced that she was thinking about it. As a simr example, Trot Kingdom Church takes the position that it is formally cooperative with Trot¡äs royal family and is not under control. In the past, Trot¡äs royal family was also the highest priest, but as the head of an organization of apletely different character, we must respect both the aristocrats who are politicians and the priests who are thinkers equally. It seems that it was difficult and in the end it was split. Well, in reality, the king seems to be bigger. Politics is a hassle. When ites to how to clear such a power bnce, I was thinking about something clever at an early point, but it seems that the story is not so.

    ¡°¡­¡­Not in the name of dedicating to the spirits¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I thought it would be okay to have a festival dedicated to the dragons of Misty Pce and the holy beasts¡±

    ¡°Hou¡±

    Dianne looked impressed.

    ¡°If there is a pretext for a festival, don¡¯t increase your adrisy for them. It is especially effective to give a clear name to the cooperation with the holy beast¡±

    ¡°Umm. Then, I wonder what it was like to realize it early. It may be difficult to go to Celesta¡¯s Spirit Festival from now on. For the time being, through talking to Diel and the Holy Beast, I think that Christie and Gorkus would stand on my side. Well, the purple n¡äs old woman is going to say no¡­¡­¡±

    Irina twists her head with a difficult face. Well, it might be simting various theoretical armaments.

    ¡°La¡±

    I call La with a not-so-loud voice. She has already retracted into my room and decided to sleep twice, but La¡¯s ears should be able to hear it. ¡­¡­Soon, the sound of a door opening from upstairs can be heard.

    ¡°¡­¡­My turn¡±

    ¡°Yes. To get to Breakcore, you or Maia have to take me there¡±

    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­However, there is a festival dedicated to me, too¡±

    It seems that she was listening to everything. Stunning hell ears.

    ¡°Irina¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think I¡¯ll think about it a little more carefully¡±

    Irina stands up with a challenging smile.

    ¡°Well, none other than the hero of the forest is the backing. It will be done somehow¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe I?¡±

    I was just impressed when I heard it, but I don¡¯t think I can move things as much as a backing. ¡­¡­But Dianne hit my shoulders.

    ¡°Elves don¡¯t like being directed by dark elves. Aside from fighting, there could be unnecessary fights if I get in the way of running the forest.¡±

    La also shook her head.

    ¡°Ho, I agree. From the original, this is not the mouth of worshiping the holy beasts and blue lizards. It¡¯s just that even if you add it up, you¡¯ll just be taken in¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora and Anzeros¡­¡­ha, aren¡¯t here. In other words, only me, the hero of the forest (provisional).

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it makes sense for a dark elf and a ck dragon to say it and a human says¡±

    ¡°Not really. Well, leave it to Irina¡±

    Dianne seems confident that Irina can do it well. Well¡­¡­aside from Irina¡¯s strange lightness, I have no doubt about her skill as a negotiator.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    In any case, it doesn¡¯t start without talking to the person in question. So, Irina, I and La go through the Silver n manor and then the Red n manor to the Holy Beast Labyrinth.

    ¡°Even if there is so muchnd, not even a thousand people live here¡­¡­it¡¯s always a waste of spring¡±

    Overlooking the vast Red n¡¯s territory, I smirk. In the ancient barrier, thend that is many timesrger than Trot is groaning due to the distortion of space. It is a paradise with fertile soil and few monsters. It is said that only 10,000 live there. If we could rent a corner of thisnd, everyone in Polka would have a much easier life. If you can rent it not only as a ce to live, but also as farnd, the food situation during the winter will be¡­¡­. Irinaughs and reminds me of thinking that.

    ¡°It¡¯s a vast space, but it¡¯s not infinite. And it¡¯s actually a mysterious space that might be destroyed by some mistake. I think it would be nice to open it up to other races, but the ¡¸Residents¡¹ who can¡¯t do that. I want you to understand their feelings¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm¡±

    A little reflection. There¡¯s no end to it if you scrape your desires in the future, for sure.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s Polka¡äs residents who you want to give thisnd to¡­¡­even if we allow them to live in thisnd in the spring, they won¡¯t move half of the city here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right, elf discrimination¡­¡­¡±

    Is it fear rather than discrimination? Historically, Trot has been hostile to elves for many years and has made many sacrifices against a small number of them. Even if you can interact with friendly people to some extent, only those who can be called bold can sleep with peace of mind.

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the case. ¡­¡­Even if it¡¯s inconvenient or cramped, people love their hometown. You¡¯ve been traveling for a long time and you won¡¯t feel it, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll still choose the ce they¡¯re used to living in. I feel that the city is loved by the residents so much¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    A feeling that I don¡¯t understand¡­¡­? Polka is an irreceable city for me as well. I want to say I know more than Irina says. However, when I look at anothernd and think, ¡¸Everyone should move here¡¹ I think that feeling ispletely gone.

    ¡°Maybe. My nonsense¡±

    Reflection. Today is a day with a lot of reflection.

    The camp in front of the Holy Beast Labyrinth is a little different from when I came before. A fence with logs surrounded the newnd and the expansion of the vige had begun.

    ¡°Irina, Smithson and La-dono. You¡ävee a lot¡±

    As usual, Diel spearheaded the construction. As soon as I got off, he ran up with a few elves.

    ¡°That construction¡­¡­will the vige be expanded?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Recently, more and more young people are learning to explore thebyrinth. We haven¡¯t had enough beds and we¡¯ve evene to the point where we need to lie outside the vige while ensuring safety with illusions. I thought it would be a good idea to use it as a driftstone¡±

    Those who study abroad under the guidance of Gorkus, those who migrate to Polka under the guidance of Irina and Christie. And those who want to train here and travel the wide world. There are various things. Elves are said to be weak as a race, but I wonder if they are still fine.

    ¡°Hmm. I hope it¡¯s a sess¡±

    Irina smiles and starts walking, inviting Diel with her fingers.

    ¡°Are you going to the holy beast?¡±

    ¡°Umm. It¡¯s good to follow. It¡¯s a good idea for the holy beast and thisbyrinth vige¡±

    Breakcore would have been looking at me on the hut ever since Landed.

    ¡°Andy!¡±

    Breakcore, waving her hands, looks younger than Irina, wondering what happened. She ran over the raised meadows just above thebyrinth and jumped at me. The horn was about to stick and I caught the shrimp while warping. It¡¯s light and helpful.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡­¡­not so much, Breakcore¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m stuck, so don¡¯t press your face against my chest¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Breakcore suddenly smashes the horn of the forehead with her hands without hesitation, with a face that he just noticed. Well, that kind of thing is painful, so I¡¯d like you to forgive me.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t hurt¡±

    ¡°It hurts to watch!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, anymore¡±

    ¡­¡­The degree of sweetness is eleratingpared to when I came before. I mean, maybe after I found her, she got smaller to be spoiled like this¡­¡­? If you look closely, the clothes are a little loose.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­that¡¯s right. Holy beast. I came to talk to you¡­¡­¡±

    Irina calls out to Breakcore, who is abruptly clinging to me. Breakcore bes sulky.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we do itter? I want to be more happy to see Andy again. Please wait for about two hours.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing for two hours?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to join?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What should I do with this hack?¡±

    Irina makes a strangeugh. Both of them look like little girls, but they are surrealistic scenes of a hundred of years old vs. several thousand years old.

    ¡°Hey Irina. You didn¡¯te to y with Breakcore like that¡±

    ¡°I, I know! I know!¡±

    It seems that she didn¡¯t forget when I tried to remind her of her purpose.

    ¡°¡­¡­That, Irina. You brought me, isn¡¯t it because you want me to arbitrate a strange quarrel?¡±

    Diel smiles andughs.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve been forgotten, too¡±

    La sighed.

    Inside Breakcore¡äs house, we all surrounded the table. I put the dissatisfied Breakcore on myp and managed to hear Irina¡¯s announcement.

    ¡°So, by setting up a new Holy Beast Festival, I would like to actively encourage all the elves in the forest to appreciate and interact with Breakcore¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad. The flow of goods and people is likely to improve¡±

    Diel nods. Breakcore was listening with a reluctant feeling, but when she finished listening.

    ¡°There are conditions¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I want the priest to set up Andy¡±

    She said something outrageous.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Even if it¡¯s an elf festival. At least at the first guest¡­¡­¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter if Irina is squeaking in her mouth.

    ¡°No?¡±

    She has negotiated directly with me. Turning over on myp and looking upside down. ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it regressing not only in appearance but also in spirit, Holy Beast? While thinking.

    ¡°I will do it¡±

    ¡°S, Smithson-dono!?¡±

    I epted it because it was cute. No, it sounds interesting, doesn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 197: Letâ€™s start the sacred festival, Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 197: Let¡¯s start the sacred festival, Part 1</h4>

    Even in Polka, the snow gradually increases.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time for the winter spirit festival¡±

    At the dining room of the inn. After returning from the morning bath, Lantz says that, wiping the snow off his shoulders. When Boyd heard that, he looked a little sad.

    ¡°I want to be near Sylvia during the spirit festival¡±

    ¡°For that reason, you¡äre training hard. The date is still in the early stages of preparation for the festival, so we¡äre still in time¡±

    Anzeros seems to continue training for Boyd even in such snow. She put on her athletic clothes, hit Boyd on the shoulder, stood up now and went. Irina, who was listening to it, looked strange.

    ¡°Spirit Festival¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­¡­.Ah,e to think of it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there such a festival at Trot or Elf territory? In summer and winter, Celesta has a festival to thank the spirits¡±

    Trot has a kingdom church whose main deity is the guardian deity of earth. And although the elf territory is animist like Celesta, the ritual system has nothing to do with Celesta because it is an isted cultural area. It seems to be so. Those festivals that we long-lived groups take for granted are irrelevant to them.

    ¡°That means that Trot doesn¡¯t have a spirit festival!?¡±

    As Lantz just noticed, he raised a wild voice.

    ¡°Of course, there is a New Year festival, but there is no spirit festival in summer and winter¡±

    The rest is the autumn harvest festival and the spring festival. That¡¯s what polka festivals are all about.

    ¡°What? No matter where you go for a reason, it¡¯s not lively¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you think there was?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much experience abroad. It¡¯s the first time this year that we have been here for so long¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­¡­¡±

    It seems that Masturbation Brothers seriously believed that there was a spirit festival.

    ¡°Then, I want to go back to Basson during the spirit festival¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have a partner?¡±

    There are various events at the spirit festival, but due to its nature, it is desirable to wee it with your lover. This is because it is supposed to be a time of ¡¸Thank you from the spirits¡¹ from the middle of the night to the morning, after making a fuss until the middle of the night and letting the spirits lie down. It is said that the spirits give blessings to loved ones and their families during that time and after all, it¡¯s a fun time.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t you know 10-man captain Smithson? In Basson, if you set up a park after midnight, it¡¯s a really fun sight¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little hard for me to enjoy watching other people¡¯s actions¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a great ce to rx¡±

    It¡¯s okay to have a man who ys the other role in an erotic picture scroll, but I don¡¯t want to see other people¡¯s sex. If you think about it, it may be a strange value standard.

    ¡°Well¡­¡­Andy can¡¯t afford to look at the work of others, right?¡±

    Dianne made a quick remark on the issue.

    ¡ºBang!¡»

    Masturbation Brothers hit the desk at the same time. Scary.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, 10-man captain Smithson is in the popr period for some reason¡±

    ¡°Remember!¡±

    ¡°No, why do you suddenly be so hostile!?¡±

    They¡¯re funny subordinates, but sometimes they¡¯re scary.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Hmm. Spirit festival¡­¡­¡±

    Even after the Masturbation Brothers retired to their rooms, Irina still thinks.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Irina¡±

    When Dianne called out, Irina replied, staring at the sky.

    ¡°No, when I think about it, I thought it would be okay to have such a festival¡±

    ¡°Are you importing Celesta¡¯s culture? Well, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult with your power.¡±

    ¡°No, the spirit temple has the right to decide the ceremony about the spirits. It¡¯s a separate organization from the n council, so it¡¯s troublesome to despise it too much¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­is there such a thing?¡±

    I was a little convinced that she was thinking about it. As a simr example, Trot Kingdom Church takes the position that it is formally cooperative with Trot¡äs royal family and is not under control. In the past, Trot¡äs royal family was also the highest priest, but as the head of an organization of apletely different character, we must respect both the aristocrats who are politicians and the priests who are thinkers equally. It seems that it was difficult and in the end it was split. Well, in reality, the king seems to be bigger. Politics is a hassle. When ites to how to clear such a power bnce, I was thinking about something clever at an early point, but it seems that the story is not so.

    ¡°¡­¡­Not in the name of dedicating to the spirits¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I thought it would be okay to have a festival dedicated to the dragons of Misty Pce and the holy beasts¡±

    ¡°Hou¡±

    Dianne looked impressed.

    ¡°If there is a pretext for a festival, don¡¯t increase your adrisy for them. It is especially effective to give a clear name to the cooperation with the holy beast¡±

    ¡°Umm. Then, I wonder what it was like to realize it early. It may be difficult to go to Celesta¡¯s Spirit Festival from now on. For the time being, through talking to Diel and the Holy Beast, I think that Christie and Gorkus would stand on my side. Well, the purple n¡äs old woman is going to say no¡­¡­¡±

    Irina twists her head with a difficult face. Well, it might be simting various theoretical armaments.

    ¡°La¡±

    I call La with a not-so-loud voice. She has already retracted into my room and decided to sleep twice, but La¡¯s ears should be able to hear it. ¡­¡­Soon, the sound of a door opening from upstairs can be heard.

    ¡°¡­¡­My turn¡±

    ¡°Yes. To get to Breakcore, you or Maia have to take me there¡±

    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­However, there is a festival dedicated to me, too¡±

    It seems that she was listening to everything. Stunning hell ears.

    ¡°Irina¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think I¡¯ll think about it a little more carefully¡±

    Irina stands up with a challenging smile.

    ¡°Well, none other than the hero of the forest is the backing. It will be done somehow¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe I?¡±

    I was just impressed when I heard it, but I don¡¯t think I can move things as much as a backing. ¡­¡­But Dianne hit my shoulders.

    ¡°Elves don¡¯t like being directed by dark elves. Aside from fighting, there could be unnecessary fights if I get in the way of running the forest.¡±

    La also shook her head.

    ¡°Ho, I agree. From the original, this is not the mouth of worshiping the holy beasts and blue lizards. It¡¯s just that even if you add it up, you¡¯ll just be taken in¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora and Anzeros¡­¡­ha, aren¡¯t here. In other words, only me, the hero of the forest (provisional).

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it makes sense for a dark elf and a ck dragon to say it and a human says¡±

    ¡°Not really. Well, leave it to Irina¡±

    Dianne seems confident that Irina can do it well. Well¡­¡­aside from Irina¡¯s strange lightness, I have no doubt about her skill as a negotiator.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    In any case, it doesn¡¯t start without talking to the person in question. So, Irina, I and La go through the Silver n manor and then the Red n manor to the Holy Beast Labyrinth.

    ¡°Even if there is so muchnd, not even a thousand people live here¡­¡­it¡¯s always a waste of spring¡±

    Overlooking the vast Red n¡¯s territory, I smirk. In the ancient barrier, thend that is many timesrger than Trot is groaning due to the distortion of space. It is a paradise with fertile soil and few monsters. It is said that only 10,000 live there. If we could rent a corner of thisnd, everyone in Polka would have a much easier life. If you can rent it not only as a ce to live, but also as farnd, the food situation during the winter will be¡­¡­. Irinaughs and reminds me of thinking that.

    ¡°It¡¯s a vast space, but it¡¯s not infinite. And it¡¯s actually a mysterious space that might be destroyed by some mistake. I think it would be nice to open it up to other races, but the ¡¸Residents¡¹ who can¡¯t do that. I want you to understand their feelings¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm¡±

    A little reflection. There¡¯s no end to it if you scrape your desires in the future, for sure.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s Polka¡äs residents who you want to give thisnd to¡­¡­even if we allow them to live in thisnd in the spring, they won¡¯t move half of the city here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right, elf discrimination¡­¡­¡±

    Is it fear rather than discrimination? Historically, Trot has been hostile to elves for many years and has made many sacrifices against a small number of them. Even if you can interact with friendly people to some extent, only those who can be called bold can sleep with peace of mind.

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the case. ¡­¡­Even if it¡¯s inconvenient or cramped, people love their hometown. You¡¯ve been traveling for a long time and you won¡¯t feel it, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll still choose the ce they¡¯re used to living in. I feel that the city is loved by the residents so much¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    A feeling that I don¡¯t understand¡­¡­? Polka is an irreceable city for me as well. I want to say I know more than Irina says. However, when I look at anothernd and think, ¡¸Everyone should move here¡¹ I think that feeling ispletely gone.

    ¡°Maybe. My nonsense¡±

    Reflection. Today is a day with a lot of reflection.

    The camp in front of the Holy Beast Labyrinth is a little different from when I came before. A fence with logs surrounded the newnd and the expansion of the vige had begun.

    ¡°Irina, Smithson and La-dono. You¡ävee a lot¡±

    As usual, Diel spearheaded the construction. As soon as I got off, he ran up with a few elves.

    ¡°That construction¡­¡­will the vige be expanded?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Recently, more and more young people are learning to explore thebyrinth. We haven¡¯t had enough beds and we¡¯ve evene to the point where we need to lie outside the vige while ensuring safety with illusions. I thought it would be a good idea to use it as a driftstone¡±

    Those who study abroad under the guidance of Gorkus, those who migrate to Polka under the guidance of Irina and Christie. And those who want to train here and travel the wide world. There are various things. Elves are said to be weak as a race, but I wonder if they are still fine.

    ¡°Hmm. I hope it¡¯s a sess¡±

    Irina smiles and starts walking, inviting Diel with her fingers.

    ¡°Are you going to the holy beast?¡±

    ¡°Umm. It¡¯s good to follow. It¡¯s a good idea for the holy beast and thisbyrinth vige¡±

    Breakcore would have been looking at me on the hut ever since Landed.

    ¡°Andy!¡±

    Breakcore, waving her hands, looks younger than Irina, wondering what happened. She ran over the raised meadows just above thebyrinth and jumped at me. The horn was about to stick and I caught the shrimp while warping. It¡¯s light and helpful.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡­¡­not so much, Breakcore¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m stuck, so don¡¯t press your face against my chest¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Breakcore suddenly smashes the horn of the forehead with her hands without hesitation, with a face that he just noticed. Well, that kind of thing is painful, so I¡¯d like you to forgive me.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t hurt¡±

    ¡°It hurts to watch!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, anymore¡±

    ¡­¡­The degree of sweetness is eleratingpared to when I came before. I mean, maybe after I found her, she got smaller to be spoiled like this¡­¡­? If you look closely, the clothes are a little loose.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­that¡¯s right. Holy beast. I came to talk to you¡­¡­¡±

    Irina calls out to Breakcore, who is abruptly clinging to me. Breakcore bes sulky.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we do itter? I want to be more happy to see Andy again. Please wait for about two hours.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing for two hours?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to join?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What should I do with this hack?¡±

    Irina makes a strangeugh. Both of them look like little girls, but they are surrealistic scenes of a hundred of years old vs. several thousand years old.

    ¡°Hey Irina. You didn¡¯te to y with Breakcore like that¡±

    ¡°I, I know! I know!¡±

    It seems that she didn¡¯t forget when I tried to remind her of her purpose.

    ¡°¡­¡­That, Irina. You brought me, isn¡¯t it because you want me to arbitrate a strange quarrel?¡±

    Diel smiles andughs.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve been forgotten, too¡±

    La sighed.

    Inside Breakcore¡äs house, we all surrounded the table. I put the dissatisfied Breakcore on myp and managed to hear Irina¡¯s announcement.

    ¡°So, by setting up a new Holy Beast Festival, I would like to actively encourage all the elves in the forest to appreciate and interact with Breakcore¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad. The flow of goods and people is likely to improve¡±

    Diel nods. Breakcore was listening with a reluctant feeling, but when she finished listening.

    ¡°There are conditions¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I want the priest to set up Andy¡±

    She said something outrageous.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Even if it¡¯s an elf festival. At least at the first guest¡­¡­¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter if Irina is squeaking in her mouth.

    ¡°No?¡±

    She has negotiated directly with me. Turning over on myp and looking upside down. ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it regressing not only in appearance but also in spirit, Holy Beast? While thinking.

    ¡°I will do it¡±

    ¡°S, Smithson-dono!?¡±

    I epted it because it was cute. No, it sounds interesting, doesn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 198: Letâ€™s start the sacred festival, Part 2 [Breakcore Irina Laila]

    <h4>Chapter 198: Let¡¯s start the sacred festival, Part 2 [Breakcore Irina La]</h4>

    Priests are synonymous with great magicians on all continents. There are various beliefs in each country, but in most of them the proof of being loved by God shows magical talent. Therefore, if Trot finds a magical talent, most of it will be entrusted to the Holy Great Temple of Leica, a sanctuary and will receive a general education. Along with knights, this is the most stable job in the future. Parents are also happy to send it out.

    Well, even if I talk about general examples, I don¡¯t have any talent.

    ¡°A priest¡­¡­I can¡¯t use magic at all, but I wonder if I can cheat¡±

    I vaguely said to Irina, who was clinging to the table and drafting a circting letter and Irina sighed after turning a grudge at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of having a ceremony that uses magic separately. Most of the festivals outside are also used as a starting point for shy magic to rece the smoke signal that shows gratitude to the other party¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Mostly. Well, there are many other things, such as ying an instrument at maximum volume and burning a bonfire as loud as possible, but it¡¯s usually magic if you have a good priest.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a festival for gods and spirits, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to make it pear, but this festival has the holy beast in question. If the holy beast is satisfied, the nominal horn wont stand¡±

    ¡°Yeah. If a priest is a beloved object of worship, now there is no one else than Andy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, the face of an elf who was dedicated to the festival was crushed¡±

    ¡°When you leave me alone for decades, you have nothing to look at¡±

    Breakcore (small) is in a good mood, by riding on myp and turning my arms around her belly. Irina looks as if she¡¯s biting a bitter worm, but Diel next to her has a strange face.

    ¡°I can ept Smithson¡¯s existence when I¡¯m told that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But if it¡¯s a contribution to the Holy Beast, La.dono, Bonaparte-dono, the sky blue princess and Dianne¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t ignore them, but if Smithson didn¡¯t put them together, it¡¯s more likely that the Holy Beast would still be in that unknown state¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡±

    Apparently, the fact that I said ¡¸Let¡¯s help¡¹ is treated as more important than I expected. I just helped dig out Diel who was buried in the flesh.

    ¡°Anyway, the elves blessed Andy and his friends at that time. If you emphasize that, I don¡¯t think the other ns chiefs canin, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I have no choice but to proceed with that line¡±

    Irina starts by writing smoothly with a feather pen. I can¡¯t read it because it¡¯s elfnguage, but I know the handwriting is sleek.

    ¡°Irina is good at writing elfnguage¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wouldn¡¯t be strangely impressed with the chief of a n¡±

    Irina makes a pitiful face. ¡­¡­Surely a n chief doesn¡¯t have to be great. You need leadership, speech, etiquette and you can¡¯t be bad at writing documents.

    ¡°Well, I was famous for my poor handwriting. Also, my immature voice¡±

    Hahaha, Dielughed. Irina shrugs her shoulders.

    ¡°There are things like that. For the time being, I¡äm raised as a unity of ns¡±

    Proudly. However, the ink jar copsed in the rhythm and it was a catastrophe on the table.

    ¡°Waaa!?¡±

    ¡°Hey hey hey!¡±

    Irina and Diel are in a hurry. ¡­¡­That¡¯s why I¡¯m impressed with how good the handwriting is.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°When ites to festivals, you can¡¯t just drink, sing and make noise. There¡¯s abyrinth, let¡¯s think about some events¡±

    Diel overlooks the meadow and folds his arms. Elves are resting in the grasnds above thebyrinth today. Taking a nap, ying a musical instrument or swinging their weapon to train themselves. The sloping day shed a golden light on them and it was a beautiful sight that could be called a painting.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay to just drink, sing and make noise¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s like that every night, even if it¡¯s not a festival¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have a lot of alcohol, so it¡¯s modest, but the people whoe here are usually young. It would be fun to have the same age group across ns. I bragged about my throat endlessly at night, had a debate that I didn¡¯t understand well, and sang improvisational poems in the ry¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­I thought the elves were a quieter race.

    ¡°¡­¡­Young guys are the same in every race¡±

    ¡°Is it the same for humans?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worse than that¡±

    Even if you¡¯re not such a bad guy, you can try walking around in the red-light district of a city without buying or drinking anything, or you can enjoy endless ridiculous stories in the back alleys of the territory. In a city with a lot of people, you can see such a scene everywhere. I was one of them when I was training in the royal capital. Unexpectedly, thisbyrinth vige has be such a singr point of youth for young elves.

    ¡°When ites to that, I wonder if cooking and music aren¡¯t enough to get excited¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty safe to attack thebyrinth regrly with this many people and I think it can be used for something¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave that to you¡±

    It seems that Diel has some ns for a funny event, so I¡¯ll leave it to him.

    ¡°Oh, then I have to prepare too¡±

    Diel returns to the vige.

    ¡°Ho. Did you ept it after all?¡±

    After seeing off Diel, La, who seems to have taken a nap on the roof of Breakcore¡¯s house, jumps down. However, I guess she was listening to the conversation at home. You can¡¯t hear it at this distance.

    ¡°I epted¡­¡­or rather, I¡¯m still not sure what to do¡±

    With a bitter smile, Breakcore and Irina just came out of the house.

    ¡°I¡¯ll repack the details again, but basically you just have to stand up. First time, there¡¯s no tradition or crap. You don¡¯t have to ask for difficult things¡±

    ¡­¡­Is that reasonable? But I wonder if that is also lonely.

    ¡°I¡¯m lonely because I don¡¯t do anything, so please let me do something¡±

    Irina exaggeratedly dropped her shoulders.

    ¡°Are you willing to practice elfnguage in the next month or so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, right?¡±

    Irina and the elves, who have many opportunities to interact with humans and are in a responsible position, speak in the northwesternnguage of the Trot-Celesta area, but they speak in their ownnguage. If most of the attendees are elf, why not adapt to the elfnguage?

    ¡°Is it another month?¡±

    It has been decided that the date of the event was undecided.

    ¡°Umm¡±

    ¡°Why is that¡­¡­¡±

    In the meantime, there is also the Holy Spirit Festival and the New Year¡¯s Festival. I thought it would take a little more room.

    ¡°Talk to Breakcore¡±

    ¡°It was just around the time when you helped me¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah. Speaking of which, sure. Last year it was a lot of work to fly around, chop something off and get caught, so the date is ambiguous, but¡­¡­is it surely this time of year? Breakcore¡äs battle.

    ¡°From now on, I will exin to each n and talk to every corner of the n¡­¡­and considering the distance from the red n manor to this point, that period is just right¡±

    ¡°Is it convenient, Andy?¡±

    The line of sight expected by Breakcore. Well, I said I¡¯d do it once¡­¡­and even if I was in Renfangas or Celesta, I¡¯d be able to rush in soon if La helped me. When I look at La to confirm, she nods as if she knows.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s convenient. Dianne also said that we won¡¯t move that much during the winter¡±

    When I said that andughed, Breakcore smiled and jumped at me. She stabbed me a little with her horn.

    ¡°Ouch!?¡±

    Even though I broke it, the horns are already growing.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡äll break it¡±

    ¡°No, stop!¡±

    If the ce is a ce, it¡¯s expensive and even though it¡¯s the reason why the one-horned horse was overfished outside the forest and almost disappeared, don¡¯t break it.

    Night. If Irina was going out to mass-produce documents with the same text, it would bepletely dark.

    ¡°The outside is noisy, as Diel said¡±

    ¡°Somewhat. Well, it¡¯s a young elf naughty, I¡¯m overlooking it because it doesn¡¯t hurt¡±

    When I opened the wooden window and looked out, the elves were singing. It¡¯s a mysterious melody, and if you listen to it for hours, you¡¯ll get drunk.

    ¡°Is it possible to block the sound with an illusion barrier? ¡­¡­N, chu¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to put it up in another sense¡±

    ¡°Okay. ¡­¡­Mu, kuu¡±

    Close the wooden window. Inside, lit by the dim light of amp, Breakcore that remained small stuck to my dick.

    ¡°When the sun goes down, don¡¯t take off people¡¯s pants as a matter of course, you¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise that you¡¯ll do my best until I get pregnant. I¡¯ve waited until the time ofmon-sense mating of humans¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Great idea!¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    When I stroked her head with a slight dismay, Breakcore still smiled cutely. Hold it down.

    ¡°Ho. Don¡¯t forget to thank me for bringing him here, Holy Beast¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I made an excuse toe here. You can¡¯t be scorned, right?¡±

    Behind Breakcore, La and Irina are also beginning to take off their clothes. Breakcore smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re still loved, Andy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Fortunately¡±

    ¡°Do you like me too?¡±

    It is a foul to say with that little face while smiling cutely. Bikun and my penis trembled.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhu, you¡äre honest without hearing a reply?¡±

    Breakcore puts her adorably cheeks close to my dick.

    ¡°Ho. It¡¯s a straight mare¡±

    ¡°I, I did a good job of putting together the unreasonable demands. May you give it to me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s an asional reunion, I¡¯ll take the strong part?¡±

    Breakcore suddenly turns her back and pushes her hips up. When she gets rid of her fluffy clothes, a small, innocent white and criminal soft ass appears from underneath. Adult butt is good, but this young and fine butt makes me happy just by touching it.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a nasty touch. Do you prefer this one to a half-grown body, Andy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble because both big and small children have been indiscriminately estrustely¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard¡±

    Breakcore with a giggle.

    ¡°There are a lot of young elves here. Don¡¯t make mistakes outside. I¡¯ll get bigger and smaller, so y with me to the point of getting tired of me¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s meet the demand for the smaller one!¡±

    ¡°Ho, then I¡¯m the role that makes you bored with big boobs?¡±

    Irina opposes and shakes her hips and La bends down to emphasize her boobs.

    ¡°It was a shame. I won¡¯t get bored even if its three of you!¡±

    Rather, I¡äm crazy about the finest female bodies.

    ¡°Then, do as you like?¡±

    ¡°It, Its sweet inside me¡±

    ¡°Ho, it¡¯s the owner¡¯s favorite boobs¡±

    Three people are approaching. I grabbed Breakcore¡¯s ass, forcibly screwed a dick into that little vagina, thrust my hand into the gap in Irina¡¯s ass and sucked on La¡¯s boobs.

    ¡°Nhaa?¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­fi, finger isn¡¯t¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Nhuu¡­¡­I wonder if there are arrows and shields on my boobs¡­¡­?¡±

    Sucking La¡¯s boobs. Next I grab Breakcore¡¯s small waist with one hand and force it into and out of the vagina, which is as small as Jeanne or smaller. And the middle finger is thrust into the vagina through the gap in Irina¡¯s buttocks.

    ¡°Haa, haaa¡­¡­good, Andy¡¯s seeding stick¡­¡­squeaky, kuruu¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°U, Uuu¡­¡­if, if this happens, it will make you feel like you have a seed from your finger¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you still want to suck my boobs? Huhu, or do you want my lips¡­¡­?¡±

    To three people. Breakcore sways her young body. Perhaps because she understood the size of my dick from the beginning or because she was so strong against pain, the movement was intense despite the narrowness of the vagina that seemed to be impossible. Irina shakes her hips against my finger to see what she thinks. Of course, since the hand follows, it never bes a reciprocating motion in the vagina, but theplicated and sticky movement is strangely unpleasant. And La deep kisses while pressing her spit-covered boobs against my arm. She licks my mouth with her long tongue. All three of them are plotting to make me excited. I receive it all and stand and receive three lewdness with my whole body. And.

    ¡°Nhaa¡­¡­Breakcore¡­¡­I¡¯ll put it out!¡±

    ¡°Put it out¡­¡­put it out so much that it can¡¯t fit in¡­¡­andmit me again¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°N, Next is me! There is an order!?¡±

    ¡°Kukuku. I don¡¯t mind. You should like it?¡±

    I started the first ejaction while three horny flowers invited me. I ejacte vigorously in the small belly of Breakcore, which seems to fit with both hands.

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­n, huu¡­¡­womb, it¡¯sing¡­¡­?¡±

    Breakcore curls up happily. Pulling out the dick from the vagina, Ipare the white and ck haired beauty on the left and right.

    ¡°Put it in me¡­¡­¡±

    Lose one¡¯s way by showing off my dick. ¡­¡­I¡¯m a little stupid.

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa. Smithson-dono, I¡¯ll forgive you because it¡¯s me, but why don¡¯t you show such a fool to the little girls from the other day?¡±

    ¡°Ho. Now that you¡¯ve stopped for me, I¡¯m not next¡±

    ¡°This, the words would have stopped!¡±

    I hit their butts lightly as if fighting and started to continue in good condition.

 Chapter 199: Mother, come

    <h4>Chapter 199: Mother,e</h4>

    The path near the forest, on the outskirts of Polka, is a daily training ground for Anzeros and Boyd.

    There is a difference of nearly twice the height and the thickness of the arm is so different that it seems that only one arm of Boyd is about the total weight of Anzeros. But that doesn¡¯t mean a difference in strength.

    ¡°Boyd, if you don¡¯t handle it well, you will break the horn again. ¡­¡­DDaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°Hiii!!¡±

    In a word, Anzeros, who made three steps to go through the ground, shoots a sharp flying kick on Boyd¡¯s face. Boyd guards with his arm. However, Anzeros¡¯ side kicks him back a few steps. Anzeros returns to the ground and immediately makes a turn step. She runs like a snake on the ground, turning the still-swaying Boyd¡äs heel and mowing him with a kick.

    ¡°Tto¡±

    By letting the center of gravity escape from her leg, Boyd can do the damage of just flipping up one leg. Then, in order to rebuild his open body, he swung his legs around and stepped back andnded leaning forward. On the contrary, he hits a cannon-like punch back to Anzeros who is approaching further.

    ¡°Good!!¡±

    However, Anzeros does a side step and in an instant she avoids by shifting the trajectory of the body. This explosive step is a trick that can only be done by preparing a stride in advance while running. Boyd¡¯s counterattack timing and counterattack means were read from the beginning. And Boyd, whose arm returns slowly due to its mass, cannot respond to Anzeros¡äs blow from there.

    ¡°Haaa!!¡±

    Dogo, Anzeros¡¯s kick-fighting struck the sr plexus and Boyd was blown away.

    ¡°U, Uge, gehuuu¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°The speed is reasonably good. I think that a weak monster opponent can be fatally injured with the current blow. But whether you punch or kick, the power to return is too weakpared to the power to hit. Then moving to the guard after hitting isn¡¯t possible. The sweetness of the guard means you lose if you are shaken. It won¡¯t work for fast opponents¡±

    Anzerosmented on Boyd crawling on the ground.

    ¡°Hey, one more time. Be aware of the return. Hit while letting your body escape at an angle that is difficult for the opponent to attack. And don¡¯t be foolish and honest, even now, if you put up with it for a moment, the flow has changed¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­I, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll do my best¡±

    Boyd stands up while crying halfway.

    Then enough with bare hands, 30 minutes with a wooden sword. A thickly squeezed Boyd lies in the snow.

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There are ces where it¡¯s dry, so take a rest there¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for the coldness of the snow, where I was beaten up by 10-man captain Anzeros¡±

    Boyd stopped moving to sleep. No, he is not dead. He isn¡¯t dead. He is just enjoying the snow.

    ¡°But there¡¯s an overwhelming difference in swords than bare-handed fighting¡±

    With that said, Anzeros shrugged her shoulders as she untied her ponytail.

    ¡°It¡¯s natural, isn¡¯t it? How many years do you think I¡¯ve been swinging my sword?

    ¡°No, but my wooden sword and Boyd¡äs wooden sword¡­¡­¡±

    The wooden sword for Boyd is nearly 2 meters long. And thick. Maybe I can¡¯t lift it. And Anzeros¡äs sword is 60-70 cm. The difference in reach between swords, which is three times as long as the length alone and the reach difference between arms between half-elf and ogre isn¡¯t odd. In this case, it seems that the conditions are still easier for bare hands. However, when Anzeros gently shakes the wooden sword she is leaning against, she stands in front of him in the style of an ace knight ritual.

    ¡°It may seem to you that the reach has been extended by a few tens of centimeters. A swordsman holds the sword andpletes it. Boyd isn¡¯t a ¡ºSwordsman¡», but an ¡ºOgre with a sword¡». It¡¯s overwhelmingly different¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­I don¡¯t really understand¡±

    ¡°You know that a ¡ºHammer holding uncle¡» and ¡ºcksmith¡» arepletely different¡±

    ¡°¡­..Ah, I know intuitively¡±

    Certainly not. Completely different.

    ¡°¡­¡­Quickly¡­¡­I want to be a warrior with a sword, even if I don¡¯t go as far as a ¡± ¡ºSwordsman¡»¡­¡­¡±

    Boyd mutters while buried in the snow. Ogres and warriors are certainly quite different. I feel that a warrior cannot be underestimated.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I train you. Now, when you¡¯re done,e in the miraculous spring. We¡¯ll do it in the afternoon again¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Boyd sleighs up and heads towards the hot springs, with snow all over his body.

    ¡°So Anzeros, what¡¯s with Boyd? At least can he be a regr soldier in the infantry?¡±

    When I asked after Boyd disappeared, Anzeros grinned, as her ears swayed.

    ¡°That¡¯s about it. With that, he can sometimes hit a shock wave, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    There are few users even among Ace Knights who can do a shock wave attack that 40% of Sword Saints and others cant hit. Even Aurora couldn¡¯t deal with it until she learned from Sir Bonaparte and Anzeros a year ago.

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty amazing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t stabilize it when you want to use it, you can¡¯t use it in tactics, so it¡¯s not at the stage where I can say he can use it yet. Boyd is too disadvantageous to many opponents because his defense is sweet. I¡¯m teaching him that if he uses shock waves well, he can mitigate them a little bit. If he¡¯s able to put it out in a stable way, I can rmend him for the Ace Knight exam¡±

    She is willing to strengthen the defense technology itself, but that means that Anzeros is seriously trying to make Boyd an Ace Knight. Originally, it requires a natural martial art that is said to be one in dozens of people and it is normal to reach it by refining talents from childhood like Anzeros and Isaac. It shouldn¡¯t be something you can turn into when you grow up.

    ¡°Is Boyd really talented?¡±

    ¡°Ogres are much stronger than humans, though. Boyd has a strong will and good eyes for a crossbow soldier. Ogres are left to the destructive instinct. They tend to fight in a rough way, but Boyd has a strong will, so he can practice a beautiful turn without running wildly like that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It only sounds like a sober talent¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s rare for an ogre. To break through the Rock God Labyrinth in the Ace Knight test, you need endurance and efficient fighting skills that allow you to continue fighting without disturbing the pace, rather than simple attack power. Attack. It¡¯s a standard course to retire because ogres that are strong enough are exhausted in the early stages¡±

    So that¡¯s it¡­¡­.

    ¡°Besides, Ace Knight¡¯s investiture is actually the fastest way for Boyd to be a 10-man captain. Unless you¡¯re going to be a 10-man captain on a regr course, no matter how hard you try, it¡¯s going to be tough for another five years¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Boyd, didn¡¯t he say he will get married when he is a 10-man captain?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Well, speaking of other people¡¯s affairs, it¡¯s a matter of others, but it¡¯s a pity to keep your fiance waiting for five years, right?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    When she says that, I wonder how many years I will have to wait for my women, including Dianne and Selenium, who is ready to marry pletely proposed for Jeanne). At the very least, I can¡¯t marry them until I have a med who can maintain my family.

    ¡°Marriage¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros gives me a serious look and looks far away.

    ¡°N, No, I think you¡¯re patient, you can do it whenever you like? Anyway, I have a long life span, so we don¡¯t have to rush¡­¡­ah, but Luna¡­¡­no, Luna is still young, so let¡¯s wait for a while. It¡¯s okay¡±

    ¡°Rather, it¡¯s easier for me to get there quickly. Anzeros¡­¡­¡±

    Recently, I¡¯ve been feeling more and more unworthy of myself. Let¡¯s weigh ourselves. And let¡¯s do our best.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    When I returned to the city with Anzeros, there was an unfamiliar carriage in the square.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a stagecoach¡­¡­?¡±

    There are only a few types of stagecoach that alwayse, so there is no mistake. It¡¯s possible that the stagecoachpany has a new car body. It¡¯s strangely new and luxurious. The appearance of the coachman is also good enough to be clearly seen from a distance.

    ¡°What is it? Is it the lord of the south?¡±

    Almost all of this is Baron¡¯s territory from the Snake Mountains, so at least it¡¯s from the other side of the mountain.

    ¡°No, wait a minute Andy¡±

    Anzeros makes a strange face and moves around to the side of the carriage. When Anzeros found something on the car body, she opened her eyes and stepped back.

    ¡°Why¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s the crest of the Sylpheed Company¡±

    Sylpheed¡­¡­is surely the parents¡¯ house of Anzeros.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t iting to wholesale here? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re also dealing with Celesta and Renfangas. About Polka¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, the coach isnt used by a merchant at the end¡±

    The carriage starts to move. Anzeros walks after it. I also chase after them somehow.

    ¡°That means someone is riding on that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    When Anzeros nodded, the carriage suddenly stopped. And the carriage door opens.

    ¡°Ange!!¡±

    The expected person appeared. ¡­¡­Linda Neumann. The mother of Anzeros and the chairman of one of Trot¡¯srgest trade associations.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Wee, Linda-dono of the renowned Sylfeed. A long journey¡±

    ¡°This is polite. What is the Baron¡¯s appearance to a merchant?¡±

    While Linda and her party, who stopped at the best inn in the city, were checking in, we moved to the Baron¡¯s residence to inform the Baron immediately about it. ¡­¡­No, maybe I didn¡¯t have to tell him otherwise, but when a tycoon suddenly appeared, I thought I should let the Baron know. I was wondering if I should go to talk to Dianne, but for the time being, I decided to watch over their greetings.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors for a long time, Polka¡¯s hot springs are miracle springs that works for all illnesses. Well, it didn¡¯t matter until now because the robustness that doesn¡¯t take even one of the diseases was good, but recently my waist and shoulders are hurting¡±

    Linda grins at me and Anzeros while exining with gestures while putting her hands on her hips. ¡­¡­Maybe she¡¯s got some kind of informationwork to get us based here.

    ¡°If so, you can fully enjoy Polka¡¯s proud miraculous spring. It is said that it is good to bathe in against trauma and to drink it for against diseases. There are people called spring protectors all over the city¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros whispers to me in a soft voice, watching Linda amiably listening to the Baron exining.

    ¡°¡­¡­Come to think of it, it might be natural for my mother toe as this is a chance¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me and I¡¯m sure I¡¯m old enough to get loose in my body, but most of all, in the recent Trot¡­¡­elves are walking around calmly¡±

    ¡°A, Ah¡±

    That¡¯s obvious.

    ¡°¡­¡­My mother gave birth to me in love with an elf in such an unlikely time. It¡¯s natural to want to know the truth about what¡¯s happening. As a merchant and as an old Trot citizen¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Confirmation of business opportunities and the transition of the times when I was involved. Also, if her illness oveps with her daughter¡¯s appearance, a one-way trip for several weeks will be worth it¡­¡­.

    ¡°Nevertheless¡±

    Finally Linda turns to us.

    ¡°Ange and son-inw! How are you? You seem to be on good terms as usual¡±

    ¡°E, a, emm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Son-inw¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros and I looked at each other andughed bitterly. This is just before we talked about getting married. Linda has a strange face.

    ¡°Well, that kind of face. You wouldn¡¯t say that you¡¯ve be ¡ºGood friends¡» after breaking up, I¡¯m going to make that much noise¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s not true!¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s ridiculous to say we broke up¡±

    Anzeros and I desperately deny it.

    ¡°Then I¡¯d like you to show my grandson¡¯s face as soon as possible. I¡¯m a human being now, but when I¡¯m over fifty, I don¡¯t know what will happen¡±

    Mufu, Linda sighs at her age.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I would say there is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°He, Hey Anzeros¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    Linda¡¯s eyes shine at the words that Anzeros said with a slightugh.

    And.

    In one room of the Baron¡¯s residence, Anzeros happily hugs Peter.

    ¡°Ehehehe¡­¡­th, this guy, Andy¡¯s child, Peter¡±

    ¡°Ange¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°What, mother?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying ¡ºGrandchild¡»!? The child isn¡¯t an elf by any means!¡±

    That im is very correct. Linda. You¡¯re right.

    ¡°But Andy¡¯s child is like my son and I¡¯m going to have him call me mom in the future¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Look here son-inw. My daughter, aren¡¯t you struggling with a little stupidity?¡±

    ¡°That reaction hurts mother!?¡±

    Anzeros, who looks stunned while hugging Peter, is relieved.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be a son-inw to Anzeros, so can you forgive her?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I wonder what that means¡±

    Linda is a little upset. Beyond that, female ves such as Jeanne, Selenium and Apple are staring at me.

    ¡°As I said before, Anzeros is my woman. I¡¯m the one who gets it¡±

    ¡°Hee. Don¡¯t say it. Do you know that the son-inw of the Neumann family is profitable?¡±

    Linda smiles a little scary.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to be Anzeros¡¯s¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it bad? I¡¯m still a parent of that stupid girl. A female ve of her husband, rather than stubbornly defending a stupid rtionship, make a proper marriage even with a flickering bait. What¡¯s wrong with wanting to do it?¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Linda was crazy. ¡­¡­And the rtionship between me and Anzeros and by extension, myck of worthiness. But. ¡­¡­Iugh and hold Anzeros with Peter. Whilebing her hair with my fingers, Iugh bullishly.

    ¡°I¡¯m certainly a kid of this Polka¡äs cksmith who isn¡¯t rich or anything and in fact I¡¯m a poor guy who doesn¡¯t have much fortune and can¡¯t even buy a house right now¡±

    I still have a lot of women who say they like me. I want to like all those women.

    ¡°Anzeros¡­¡­Angelina is mine. I¡¯ve got her. I¡¯m not going to return her again¡±

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­?¡±

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s time to make a happy face, Anzeros.

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa. I¡¯m talking about getting a mansion in a prime location in the royal capital that is as good as a castle¡±

    Linda sighs.

    ¡°He¡¯s a stupid guy¡±

    Shrug my shoulders. Anzeros was sick and trying to say something, but Linda looked up and smiled before the words came out of her mouth.

    ¡°But you¡äre my stupid daughter¡äs partner. Maybe that¡¯s the case. ¡­¡­Really, Ange looks happy. I can¡¯t say anything with this¡±

    ¡°O, Of course¡­¡­I¡¯m happy!¡±

    Anzeros who says ¡¸I¡¹ is a little cute. I wonder if that is the case with my mother.

    ¡­¡­And Peter begins to cry, perhaps because Anzeros hugged too much.

    ¡°A, Ah¡­¡­to¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaa, give him to me, Ange. Totally¡­¡­if you think its your child, treat it with great care. ¡­¡­Come on, grandma, beroberobero¡±

    Peter gets in a good mood as soon as Linda cuddles him.

    ¡°Oh, he has a funny face¡±

    ¡°Peter-kun can¡¯t stop crying so easily¡­¡­I didn¡¯t let him suck my boobs¡±

    Linda puts her hand on her hips to the astonished female ves.

    ¡°Why did you give milk one by one? That¡¯s how kids get fat¡±

    ¡­¡­I think it has a slightly different meaning.

    ¡°Okay, kids change their mood pretty quickly. You can make a little noise with toys, and you shouldn¡¯t be shy with this kind of face¡±

    However, Linda, who teaches how to treat Peter as a ¡¸Grandma¡¹, I realized that she was a very nostalgic and warm person.

 Chapter 200: Three thousand miles visit by mother [Anzeros]

    <h4>Chapter 200: Three thousand miles visit by mother [Anzeros]</h4>

    ¡°Is it Anzeros¡äs mother? ¡­¡­I hope she doesn¡¯t bother us¡±

    Upon hearing the report, Dianne said so.

    ¡°? It¡¯s awkward, but¡­¡­she is a merchant, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Sharon makes a mysterious look.

    ¡°With two of the nine n chiefs of the Northern Forest on your side, what do you, who receive full cooperation from the lords of thisnd, think about?¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, it is certain that the negotiations with those in power are very good. Sharon, who grew up as a princess, may think that everything is safe.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a story that certainly won¡¯t be a fight¡±

    Dianne quietly closes her eyes. Instead, Tetes took over the topic while making tea.

    ¡°Sylpheed Company¡¯s Linda Neumann is famous for her ability to take every opportunity on her side. With only one generation and an adventurer, she has built a leading force in the 600-year-old Trot. It¡¯s not normal, Knight Chief¡±

    ¡°Is that so, Tetes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­In a country with a long history, there are many merchants with such a stable ground, so it should be quite difficult for neers to expand their trade area. Arcus should have been like that, too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°When I was in Arcus, I didn¡¯t care about the merchants¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anyway, that¡¯s right. Even at foreign tradingpanies that go in and out of Rennesto, Sylpheed is now in the top five? Well, from the Celesta branch¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Dianne opens her mouth again.

    ¡°She¡¯s a skilled merchant that is hard to find in Celesta. Even if it doesn¡¯t directly affect us, what about the elf territory?¡±

    ¡°For the elf territory¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°After all, the time when she gave birth to Anzeros was a time when Trot was harsh on elves and the elf territory was hard on humans. It may be a terrible feeling. It is possible that she is thinking about the return, for example. With such power, at its discretion, it is possible to plunge the market price of the specialty products that the elves are trying to export to Trot and Celesta. If that happens, it will hurt the elves. Probably¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what my mother does¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros tries to defend her mother, but weakens her speech. Linda can do that too. And since the elf territory problem had a great impact on life, personality predictions cannot be said to be absolute.

    ¡°If you can say no, that¡¯s fine. But if the diplomatic problems of the elf territory get messed up, Irina and Christie can¡¯t take it easy. At worst, it can¡¯t be repaired, before the dragon¡¯s dispatch to Renfangas. In addition, it is possible that the forest will be confused¡±

    ¡°If that happens, Dianne¡äs Special Task Force will be suspended in the air and if it is not good enough, the dispatch will be discontinued at the discretion of the Celesta Army¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon and Anzeros swallowed their spit at the words Tetes muttered.

    ¡°If that happens, I feel sorry for Neia-san¡±

    Naris nods. Neia isn¡¯t here now because she was abducted by Hilda-san and went to a hot spring.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case¡­¡­because my father is from this forest. My mother¡­¡­¡±

    After all, Anzeros¡äs words have no power. Speaking of merchants, people are bad and it is a world under no circumstances and Anzeros herself has lived away from Linda for almost ten years. You can¡¯t say that she can understand Linda enough to affirm.

    ¡°In any case, we can only wait. She¡¯spletely treated as an outsider¡±

    Dianne quietly said so. The dining room of the inn was surrounded by heavy silence.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    It is hard to ignore or divide such difficult topics. I want to talk to someone to my heart¡¯s content, but when ites to this kind of story, Dianne is dry. Aurora will be simr to Sharon. Somehow, she is a youngdy in power. La and Maia are in a position not to know about human conflict in the first ce and Selenium, Apple, Jeanne and Irina are in the Baron¡¯s mansion. The Baron will still be entertaining Linda today, so it¡¯s a little hard for him toe out. On the other hand, Luna and Almeida are likely to puncture their heads even if I tell a difficult story.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, there is no one who I can easily talk about such topics¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros and I think about it at the table in my room.

    ¡°My mother might invite the elves to a pinch¡­¡­I didn¡¯t even think about it, but honestly, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she told me she¡¯d do it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s like a person with a strong temper¡±

    At the time of Anzeros Sword Saint test, there was a case where Linda hit a messenger who told her the reason for failure in a chair.

    ¡°¡­¡­At least if I nodded to the story of being the son-inw, it might have changed a little¡±

    Wishful thinking, but if that happens, she should never be able to penalize my hometown of Polka or my mission of exploration.

    ¡°No, you cant. Either way, the fact that we, Trot people, proceed with the Trot method of marriage means that you are out of touch with women other than me. That¡¯s a pity for everyone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I like everyone¡±

    If she is a human girl, she would definitely say, ¡¸That¡¯s natural¡¹. ¡­¡­Anzeros, who turned a little red, cleared her throat.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not satisfied with you alone. It¡¯s better to have La, Dianne and Selenium than to have an affair with someone you don¡¯t know¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been having an affair with female elves who¡¯reing heretely¡±

    ¡°Well, I forgive you. If you¡¯re caught by a human girl in the royal capital, you might get caught, but if you¡¯re that kind of person, well, Andy wouldn¡¯t fall behind¡±

    What kind of trust is this?

    ¡°Come on, so are you talking about marriage¡±

    I lean forward.

    ¡°What¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too sweet to me¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not where I get angry¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. You can be a little more angry with me¡±

    I bring my face close to Anzeros and stare at it. The beautifully colored eyes showed a confused light.

    ¡°What, that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re lonely and want me to care. Buttely I¡¯ve been standing up too much¡­¡­I mean, you¡äre too patient and I can¡¯t feel love¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cut it strangely, it can¡¯t be helped, you¡¯re that kind of guy¡­¡­I have to put up with it for a while¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to put up with it a little, but if you put up with it too much, you¡¯ll think I don¡¯t need you¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true! Do you know how worried I was when you were gone the other day in the demon territory¡±

    Good grief. It seems that such a dog with too much discipline is cute and a little hated.

    ¡°Then, behave like a spoiled child. If you don¡¯t like it, get angry. Tell me that you love me and you don¡¯t have enough love. You think it¡¯s best to be a good girl, but I want to hear more about you and I want to know when and how much you care about me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s annoying, even if you know that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡±

    I grab Anzeros¡¯s unobtrusive shoulders and bring my lips closer to her slightly drooping ears.

    ¡°I love you, Ange¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°I want to be needed by you. I want to satisfy you. I¡¯m not sure if you really forgive me and I want to please you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Idiot. You know, just being told that makes me happy¡­¡­?¡±

    How easy is her happiness?

    ¡°If you¡¯re caught by a bad guy, you¡¯re going to be squeezed out until you¡¯re worn-out¡±

    I didn¡¯t think so in the past, but she¡¯s really a half-elf. This fellow.

    ¡°Are you going to tell me you¡¯re not a bad guy, Andy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything to wear someone out. I¡¯ll love you until you¡äre ruined¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more troublesome¡­¡­my eyes can¡¯t wake up¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros gently closes my lips. I take it and give a long kiss so that she can enjoy it. Consciousness is concentrated on the lips and when we touch each other, it feels like itching and numbing. From the slow, sticky movement of the lips, the love hidden by Anzeros is transmitted as if it leaks out. I slowly release my lips.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy. It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t really care about marriage or affairs¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But if there¡¯s something to hide¡­¡­I can¡¯t help but want to be trained by Andy more¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to train you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m Andy¡¯s naughty ve¡­¡­I really want Andy to be naughty from morning till night, because I¡¯m a pervert ve¡­¡­Andy to do that¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros, who holds the cor and says so happily from the bottom of her heart, is irresistibly cute.

    ¡°So, if you want to please me, feel free to attack me, master¡±

    ¡°If you say that, I¡¯ll be happy¡­¡­isn¡¯t it clever?¡±

    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯spletely my hobby?¡±

    Kissing Anzeros again. I lift her body, carry her to bed and fall down with her.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, I love you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I love you too, Ange¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ If we show who we are now, I¡¯m sure my mother won¡¯t even think about anything strange¡±

    ¡°Would you like to show off? Showing her that I¡äm raping you in front of Linda¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll show my mother how happy I am¡­¡­maybe, its a good idea¡­¡­?¡±

    Of course I¡¯m not really motivated.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a practice exercise, Ange. Shake your hips as if you were in front of your mother¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah?¡±

    With apletely excited face, Anzeros took off her gym suit pants, lowered her panty to her knees and pushed her hips up at me.

    ¡°Look. Think of that pillow as Linda. Tell her how happy you are as a perverted girl¡±

    ¡°Yeah. ¡­¡­Mother, look¡­¡­I¡¯m going to be messed up by Andy¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to make my mother¡¯s grandson? See how much I love Andy and how much Andy loves me¡­¡­Mother?¡±

    Anzeros, who is devoted to being a woman in this way, is cute. With a baby face and a small body that looks like a mid-teen, she sways like a lewd woman and shows her happy and melted eyes. Because it¡¯s really cute¡­¡­I think it would be a big deal if we really showed this in front of her mother.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ange¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­look, look, mother, Andy in my pussy,e¡­¡­¡±

    I pushed the dick into the little horny crack as Anzeros was ying and pushed it forward.

    Knock-Knock-Knock! I was very surprised at the sudden knock.

    ¡º!?¡»

    When we stiffened each other, the next moment the door was already open.

    ¡°Are you there, Smithson-san! ¡­¡­Te¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°M, Mother!?¡±

    Unintentionally, a very embarrassing meeting between Anzeros and Linda.

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you doing during daytime!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always said that mother can¡¯t open the door immediately after knocking!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to quarrel in that state, Anzeros¡±

    I think Anzeros, who slumps down and pushes up her bare ass and argues with my dick inside her, is very tough, but that¡¯s why I pull out my dick.

    It was exciting, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°What is it all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Ah, get rid of that stick quickly. I have that much time. ¡­¡­Ange also hides your butt¡±

    ¡°Uh¡±

    We both hide our lower body. When we did that, Irina popped up.

    ¡°Have you been here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Irina¡±

    Linda folds her arms and opens her mouth, looking sideways at Irina, who looks a little tired.

    ¡°I heard that merchants sometimes go in and out of the forest now, so I asked them to let me in the forest. They don¡¯t really want to let someone in they don¡¯t know. So, when I asked who was the most in-and-out human in Polka, she said it was Smithson-san. Therefore I wonder if you could go with me, Smithson-san. I will also reward you¡±

    ¡°Certainly Smithson-dono is the benefactor of the forest¡­¡­¡±

    As expected, a merchant. Fast and aggressive. As soon as she saw that I had a valid connection, she immediately came here.

    ¡°Is it all right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you going to do?¡±

    I¡¯ll hold myself back a little. Is she nning to start cutting down the forest¡­¡­?

    ¡°That story, I think it¡¯s okay to tell you if you go with me on the road. ¡­¡­Hey Ange, what are you dazed about? It¡¯s not that kind of clothes, but there¡¯s a little more to go, right? Change your clothes¡±

    ¡°E, Eh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Aaron from now on¡±

    With a smile, she said an unfamiliar name. ¡­¡­Who.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The northern forest, the white n territory that is said to be the central part of it. Led by Irina, Anzeros, I and Linda, who have descended there, see a tall elf young man on thekeside holding ruins inside.

    ¡°Aaron¡±

    Linda calls out from behind with a voice that I often hear. The young man turned around slowly with dignified eyes, somewhat simr to Anzeros.

    ¡°When are you going to call Anzeros a part of the white n at the n meeting? That guy here is Aaron, Anzeros¡äs father¡±

    Irina says with a slightlyplicated face.

    ¡°¡­¡­I imagined an older person because he was a father. He¡¯s an elf, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    It is a race that spends almost 800 years in their twenties. Not surprisingly, Aaron-san looked younger than me.

    ¡°Actually, he¡¯s still young. He shouldn¡¯t be 100 years old yet¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m having troublementing¡±

    100 years old. Is it good to say that he is old or young?

    ¡°Even though I¡äm over a hundred and a half, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah, no, Naris is also 100 years old¡±

    I¡¯m feeling very young. Anyway, Aaron, an elf young man who has an atmosphere that is somewhat out of the ordinary, Linda who dressed up as usual and Anzeros who was dressed in a dress that could be called a dress and had her beautiful hair tied up¡­¡­no , Angelina meets. ¡­¡­The content of the conversation isn¡¯t transmitted to me and Irina, who are a little far away.

    ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t she want toe to the White n territory?¡±

    If I think about it, Ange must have had the time toe here again and again. But.

    ¡°I get the feeling that they don¡¯t want to meet each other, Smithson-dono. Anzeros is a half-elf. She¡¯s different from Apple and Selenium, growing up outside the forest¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it hard to get in¡­¡­that¡¯s what you say to me¡±

    ¡°And Aaron was a lone wolf who used to wander outside the forest alone and he¡¯s a weirdo who doesn¡¯t have much to do with his n. Of course, he¡¯s heard about Anzeros sincest year, but there¡¯s a verse he deliberately distanced his way from trying to water down his daughter¡¯s contribution to the forest even though she¡¯s a half¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a simr parent and child only in a strange refrain¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    ¡­¡­Why didn¡¯t I notice it, idiot. That¡¯s right. Anzeros had put up with even this. Her father is within reach. I¡¯m so jealous that I want to cry. ¡­¡­I have to be more concerned. Not just erotic things.

    ¡°Andy!!¡±

    Angelina calls me. I nod to Irina and start walking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you. This person is my father, Aaron. ¡­¡­This person is my husband Andy Smithson¡±

    ¡°W, What are you talking about all of a sudden, Ange?¡±

    It¡¯s too bad. I thought so, but Aaron just had a slightly embarrassed face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how people get used to it, but¡­¡­I¡¯m going to believe in my daughter. Regards, Smithson, the hero of the famous Holy Beast Labyrinth, the benefactor of the forest¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I make your daughter happy, at least as long as my lifests¡±

    Shake hands.

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a good ce to hit, Aaron. Outside the forest¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be savage, Linda¡±

    Linda, who is caring and expressive and Aaron, who has a somewhat aloof atmosphere. It¡¯s a contrastingbination, but that¡¯s why there may be something that meshes.

    ¡°Then father. I¡¯lle see you again¡±

    ¡°H, Hey, Ange!?¡±

    I was pulled by Ange and quickly taken to Irina¡¯s waiting. I just greeted him and didn¡¯t talk.

    ¡°¡­¡­Excuse me here. Please, Andy¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Anzeros whispers to me in a soft voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­My mother always wanted to see me. She didn¡¯t just wait, she wanted toe to see him. My father¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Have I heard of it once? Anzeros¡¯s father sometimeses to see her. And he just looks at her face and goes home. ¡­¡­Linda couldn¡¯tin to her husband either. Still, she can¡¯t stand it. Did shee to Polka betting on the possibility that she could go see him now? ¡­¡­What a simr, stubborn parent and child.

    ¡°My mother does not retaliate on the elf territory. ¡­¡­Yes, I was worried, but my mother wouldn¡¯t do anything wrong with my father and me until she dies. I¡¯m the one who always throws away all my fortune¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡±

    We return to Irina and look at thekeside where Linda and Aaron sit side by side in a long distance. Linda, who seems to be able to stand and sit now and Aaron, who never tries to keep a distance like a figurine. ¡­¡­For some reason, I felt like I could see what Linda was like when she was young.

    Linda talks to Aaron, who doesn¡¯t move much as usual and hits on him, in various ways, such as sitting back to back, looking straight ahead and putting her head on his shoulder from the side. Someday she slept on Aaron¡¯s knee pillow. I wondered why they were like that.

    Now they don¡¯t move much from each other and the voices heard in the wind tell us that they are barely chatting. Even if the shape changes, even if you get old, you can get along with each other. You can do that without worrying about each other¡¯s aging and youth. I wish I could be like that too.

    ¡°¡­¡­30 years from now¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I hope Ange and I are like that too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, such a simple Andy¡±

    ¡°I¡äm¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve got a general idea of ??what your ideal me would be thirty years from now¡±

 Chapter 201: Male Andyâ€™s sense of responsibility

    <h4>Chapter 201: Male Andy¡¯s sense of responsibility</h4>

    It¡¯s been a few days since Linda-san came. We were beginning to understand how amazing the woman named Linda Neumann was.

    ¡°What? There is no ount book even though you are in business?¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes, most of the time Irina and I remember it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to remember! That kind of material is for a third party, if you¡¯re serious about earning money, make it right now! And this one-horned horse horn! It¡¯s not a joke, how many grams have you sold, you have to sell one to enhance your brand! Even if the person in question looks poor, he is so rich that the back groans, don¡¯t hesitate! It¡¯s too cheap and you can take it three and a half times¡±

    ¡°S, So¡­¡­can you say that with confidence?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an active Trot merchant, remember, a merchant is a job to look at, they are turned away from the other party and don¡¯t break the bullishness until one month. If you¡¯re confident in quality. On the contrary¡­¡­in retail, a small loss is credit costs, but you can¡¯t just have a bitter face¡±

    ¡°Ha, Haa¡±

    At Baron¡¯s mansion, the cherry blossoms representative, that is, Christie, who is the real king in the elf society, was scolded by Linda.

    ¡°Baron, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Umm. Apparently, the elf territory people have found out from the merchants in the town that they are doing a crazy business. It¡¯s been like that since the morning¡±

    ¡°Baron, did you know that it mismatched?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a merchant. I can¡¯t give guidance even if I¡¯m a little clumsy¡±

    Apparently it was a well-known fact.

    ¡°Rather, sell it to me for three and a half times. I¡¯ll handle everything in the royal capital and Celesta¡±

    ¡°Eh, but that kind of trouble¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll make a big difference, even if it¡¯s deducted. All the merchants who have bought from you should be the masters. I can¡¯t even think of it¡±

    Linda, who puts her hand on her waist, is no longer in the mood to hit the back hand so that it hurts. Or rather.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve seen various women recuperate in this town, but I¡¯ve never seen a woman so rejuvenated after recuperation at the miraculous spring¡±

    ¡°Actually, I think they are eating a curse, it¡¯s like eating an extra age¡±

    I was rejuvenating so much that I and the Baron had such a conversation with a straight face. He should be a lot older, but he looks as young as the Baroness.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because the vitality is an order of magnitude. As expected, there¡¯s just that I used to be an adventurer¡±

    With a tired face, Irina eats an apple pie made by Selenium and Apple.

    ¡°Do you understand that with magic?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to use magic? Ambition is ambition. It¡¯s no good to cut the front with Lord Bonaparte and Dianne¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Surely¡±

    Well¡­¡­it was just a stop with King Ulysses, who was once touted as the main pir of Trot. From the point of view of their generation, it may be natural that we, the working generation, seem to be in good health. Then, Linda turned around and approached Irina.

    ¡°Ahhhhh, Irina-chan, don¡¯t sprinkle this pie crust! You have to put on a serviette properly! Look, Baron, get ready!¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, sorry¡±

    Irina is treated as a child with ¡¸Irina-chan¡¹. At first she was dissatisfied, but recently Irina has given up on her objection.

    ¡°Oops, it¡¯s about time Peter started crying. Excuse me for a moment¡±

    ¡°Peter is seen by Jeanne and Apple¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°They said this, but I think they weren¡¯t the ones who used to be babysitters. The tricks are dangerous, by all means. I still have to teach them properly¡±

    Linda leaves the study determinedly. As a grandma, as a merchant and as a woman who regains her beauty in hot springs. She continues to fully open up her potential and the person who canpete with her at the baron¡¯s mansion¡­¡­.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t use expensive paper diapers for ordinary people! Because my children were also cloth diapers!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive in the royal capital! I¡¯ll send it to you next time!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no good if Andy¡¯s financial habit is such a thing! My mother told me that I¡¯m not going to do it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why paper production technology is now bottoming out and it¡¯s getting cheaper, if you don¡¯t have to worry about it, you can reach it right away!¡±

    ¡­¡­Is it about the Baroness? I mean.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that Peter will mistake the Baron for his dad, but it¡¯s only a matter of time before his mother is mistaken for the Baroness¡­¡­¡±

    When I mutter, the Baron nods vaguely.

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s enjoying it because it¡¯s much more straightforward and easier to handle than our kids¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s really a luxury to have a noble wife as a nanny for my son¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m enjoying myself to the extent that she rarely gets angry when I say her age recently¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m really sorry¡±

    It¡¯s the same with my female ves, but I¡¯m really lucky. However, I can¡¯t help but be spoiled. I have to do my best and be independent. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s set up a serious calm after the exploration mission.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°I think¡±

    Tavern at night. When I put down the mug, Johnny and Keel put it on for three seconds and thenughed.

    ¡°Seriously you¡±

    ¡°I wonder how many girlfriends of different races will be brought damn it. Damn it!¡±

    The hand that hits my shoulder hurts so much Keel.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to feed about 10 people suddenly by simple calction. Even though the cksmith¡¯s training hasn¡¯t finished yet¡±

    ¡°Yeah impossible¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it, you idiot!¡±

    Why does Keel criticize sharply? ¡­¡­However, even a normal cksmith raises three children barely¡­¡­.

    ¡°Well, for the time being, if I can make a remarkable achievement in this special task, I think that I can be a 100-manmander, so the pension is also a plus¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A remarkable activity. What have you been doing so far?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡¯ve beaten Master Knight in the south¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard that Anzeros-san did it¡±

    ¡°Helping the Holy Beast in the northern forest is also treated as a hero¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard. Count Bonaparte, that Dark Elf captain, and La-san did it?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Baron, Anzeros-san and Aurora-san were also active¡±

    ¡°M, Me too!?¡±

    I was feeling more and more depressed. That¡¯s true. If that area is evaluated, I¡¯ll be reorganized and talk about promotion.

    ¡°¡­ What should I do? How should I feed?¡±

    ¡°Too much now¡±

    ¡°You¡äre already dead, you yboy¡±

    Keel if you¡¯re a little serious. ¡­¡­Masturbation Brothers interrupted there with a mug and snacks.

    ¡°After all, the food is delicious and the alcohol goes on. Do you also eat Johnny-san?

    ¡°Oh, smart, your subordinates¡±

    ¡°Do you also eat Keel?¡±

    ¡°Wait Lantz, I¡¯m older too!? Why do you call Johnny honorific?¡±

    ¡°No, look, Keel is more like a small fish¡±

    ¡°Do you want to pick a fight Goto!? I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s stop fighting. I don¡¯t feel like I can beat an ogre¡±

    Everyoneughs at Keel that exposes a small fish character.

    ¡°Well, in reality, it¡¯s impossible for 10-man captain Smithson to feed the female ves on his own¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I drink a lot like La and Jeanne. If I put on Sharon and Aurora, they¡¯re likely toe to kill someone at best¡±

    ¡°La and Maia seem to be okay even if they are naked¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s the worst to be surrounded by women while enduring poverty¡±

    The four people agree. ¡ºYou overstated¡».

    ¡°¡­¡­I have no choice but to earn money together¡­¡­it¡¯s not cool¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised in many ways by 10-man captain Smithson who was still particr about it¡±

    ¡°Most of them, their parent¡¯s homes are very rich or powerful. The same is true for 10-man captain Anzeros. Isn¡¯t it a prescribed route to get a inheritance and be calm?¡±

    Goto and Lantz¡¯s opinion is, well, normal.

    ¡°In order to drink there, it is important to be weed by their parents¡¯ house¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Indeed¡±

    No one is so weing as to give heritage¡­¡­well, no one. To a man who let them put on a cor and insisted that their daughters are his female ves.

    ¡°But in reality, it¡¯s just a normal flirtation and it¡¯s not very as much as the general image¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but now, since Selenium and Apple have said that everyone is a female ve, it¡¯s unfair if they aren¡¯t female ves¡±

    Erotic picture scrolls such as Hilda-san and married woman ves are also in a deep blue state, so it is very difficult to make excuses.

    ¡°Hey Andy. I¡¯ve always wanted to say it. The world is wrong. Johnny got married and you¡¯re such a yboy, while I haven¡¯t met a girl¡±

    ¡°Ask Johnny about it. You were just chubby beforest year¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t chubby! I¡¯m not fat!¡±

    Keel rampages while being stopped by Goto who grabs him at his neck. You¡¯re already skinny, so that¡¯s fine.

    ¡°Well, even if I¡¯m relieved, I don¡¯t think Hilda-san or 100-manmander will stop working and it seems that other people have saved quite a bit¡±

    ¡°I think it seems that a lot of tributes will be gathered just by standing up like La and Maia. Isn¡¯t it something that can work?¡±

    ¡°I want to take responsibility as a man!¡±

    ¡°Give up. If you want to take responsibility, reduce it to the number you can have¡±

    ¡°I should be popr with girls for about half of you, let¡¯s reduce it!¡±

    Compared to the gorgeousness of the topic, the table of five men is annoying. But this kind of thing is alsofortable.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Then, I got tipsy and got back to the inn and managed to enter my room with staggered legs. No, I¡äm tipsy. Let¡¯s believe it.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m¡­¡­thinking about things¡­¡­the future¡­¡­life¡­¡­¡±

    Without telling anyone. I fell into bed and made excuses.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­¡­but now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Calction just doesn¡¯t meet¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think it will fit from the beginning¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡­everyone is cute¡­¡­they¡¯ll forgive you even though I¡¯m such a mess¡­¡­say they like me¡­¡­I shall spoil them¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If¡­¡­I don¡¯t make them happy, the book ends won¡¯t fit ¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You have a strong sense of responsibility¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different¡­¡­but, I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just greedy¡­¡­You can keep what you like at hand for a long time, qualifications¡­¡­I just want it¡­¡­¡±

    I know it¡¯s disproportionate. But I want to keep everyone smiling. I want people I like to be like that. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t lean on someone. It must be unfair. Someone is no longer smiling. So I think I want to do something about it. I wonder if it is absolutely impossible. I feel like I can do something about it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Qualification¡­¡­is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    By the way. Who am I talking to?

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, I guess I have no qualifications. No qualifications where you are, no qualifications for what you want¡±

    I hear sad words. I reach out and somehow hug whats in front of me.

    ¡°Aru¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh¡±

    ¡°Aruyo. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t say strange things. You can¡¯t do it¡±

    There was no reason at all. Just a reflexive reply. Whisper it to someone small in my arms.

    ¡°So¡­¡­¡±

    What I¡¯m trying to say, floating gives up picking up from the surface of the water of dissipating thoughts.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­¡­¡±

    Conclude the words appropriately. As it is, I fall to the depths of sleep as it is.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    When I wake up.

    ¡°¡­ Suu¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    For some reason, I was sleeping tightly hugging Neia. I¡¯m confused for a moment. What. Why is this happening? What did I do yesterday? After thinking about it, I¡¯m relieved that Neia is normally dressed and sleeping. Think calmly. One of the pirs of the bed is Neia¡¯s old brim hat. A sh sword in the corner of the room. A short cloak for a coat rack. There are no crossbows, various packages, or clothing that should be in my room.

    ¡°¡­¡­Did I identally enter Neia¡¯s room?¡±

    I wish Neia had kicked me out of drunkenness. Neia grabs my clothes tightly as she tries to get up. It looks like she is still asleep. Fine soft hair and well-organized features. A little pressed, voluminous boobs for the small body pulls consciousness. ¡­¡­No no no. What am I lusting for? It¡¯s Neia. Neither a lover nor a female ve. To put it strongly¡­¡­.

    ¡°No, I should have promised to take a bath together and massage her boobs¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if I promised to massage her boobs. Consciously leave it unclear. Well, anyway, there¡¯s no reason to do anything so naughty and it¡¯s Neia, the strongest warrior I¡¯ve seen. Don¡¯t feel too wicked. She is a mild-mannered child, but it¡¯s hard if she is in good shape. Softly, softly. Let go. Even though I was drunk, I will sincerely apologize for sneaking into her bed without permission. ¡­¡­Neia pulls my clothes tightly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mom¡­¡­¡±

    She muttered in a small voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Words that are too young and innocent. I found a tear mark on my clothes she was pressing on her face and I got a little stuck. ¡­¡­I wonder if it¡¯s Faria. It might be so.

    Mother or home. These days it makes me think about various things. There is also such a girl. I may have been a little too floating. First of all, I have to do something about this girl.

    With that in mind, the door opens.

    ¡°Neia-chan¡î Today¡¯s treatment in good health¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­?¡±

    Hilda, who entered the room, saw me falling upside down from the bed and Neia, who fell asleep while pulling on my clothes.

    ¡°O, Ooh, Andy-kun is already Neia-chan¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Go, Good morning¡­¡­?¡±

    Hilda with an awkwardugh, Inded on my chest and nose and left my hips down on the bed and Neia, who finally took her hands off the hem of my clothes, and awoke. A light pulsated slowly in the corner of the field of vision, as if the sh Sword was stunned.

 Chapter 202: Swordsmanâ€™s Secret Special Training [Aurora Almeida Oregano Fennel Laurier Savory]

    <h4>Chapter 202: Swordsman¡¯s Secret Special Training [Aurora Almeida Oregano Fennel Laurier Savory]</h4>

    I haven¡¯t seen Aurora recently.

    ¡°Hey Keiron. Don¡¯t you know where Aurora is?¡±

    I find and ask Keiron, whose tail is being tampered with by children, by the steamed bun shop.

    ¡°Aurora-san? Isn¡¯t she with Anzeros?¡±

    ¡°Recently, Anzeros is making a full turn with Boyd¡¯s training and Linda-san¡±

    And Aurora isn¡¯t with her. Or rather, Anzeros and Aurora are treated as a set among everyone¡­¡­.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve only been to hot springs, here and the taverntely. And Aunt Lindsay¡¯s miraculous spring¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Training¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not feel like it¡±

    ¡°No, there is no one who is seriously training with our crossbows!?¡±

    Boyd was beaten up by Anzeros, Masturbation Brothers were exploring the mystery of a woman¡¯s body if there was a chance and I went to the Baron¡¯s mansion, messed with Maia and La and sexually harassed Sharon¡¯s boobs if I had proper voluntary training. Yeah I¡¯m not the best. ¡­ And then the door opened and a new customer came to the steamed bun shop.

    ¡°Uncle, two whites and a cup of tea¡±

    When I think it¡¯s a familiar voice, it¡¯s 100-manmander Becker.

    ¡°100-man special dutymander¡±

    ¡°Oh, Smithson and Keiron. It¡¯s cold¡±

    He ispletely rxed and steams from his hair. Is it the way home from the morning bath?

    ¡°I mean Keiron is popr with children¡±

    Children oftene to visit the steamed bun shop, but recently, children often gather because of the temple study time (instead of the academy) and have entered the holidays. Then, they had Keel¡äs mother make snacks from a non-sale material and they ate it, but that became especially noticeable after Keiron took a nap at the steamed bun shop. It is in a nursery state.

    ¡°Beastmen are also quite rare, so hey, Trot¡±

    ¡°Well, there aren¡¯t many beastmen out there¡­¡­¡±

    There is not so much persecution, but beasts who are not as strong as Oga and Dwarves, and who do not have extensive mutual assorted rtionships like elves, do not want to leave the colony very much. That¡¯s why Keiron is treated as a rare beast.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to touch, but don¡¯t pull out my hair. It hurts¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    ¡°Fluffy¡±

    Well, I don¡¯t hate him, so that¡¯s fine. ¡­¡­That¡¯s it.

    ¡°Did you see Aurora, 100-man special dutymander? I haven¡¯t seen her so muchtely¡±

    ¡°Why did you get overwhelmed by your affair?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no possibility of that¡±

    There is always the possibility. A little.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a joke. I know your woman¡¯s weird cohesion. ¡­¡­I saw her go to the forest in the morning. With Dancing Spear¡±

    ¡°Forest¡­¡­that, elf territory?¡±

    If it is Luna, there is a possibility of training in the forest as it is, but if Aurora and Almeida enter the forest, it will normally be in the ancient barrier.

    ¡°Thanks¡±

    Somehow I got interested and decided to go to the forest.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Irina and Christie are still unable to escape from the Baron¡¯s mansion due to Linda-san¡¯s ¡¸Guidance¡¹. I can¡¯t enter the ancient barrier alone. When I was wondering what happened, I came across four girls after the hot springs on the road.

    ¡°Good morning, animal trainer¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll ask you to do something about that name¡±

    I¡¯ve given up on the recognition from the elves, but at least I want them to excuse me at the time of traffic.

    ¡°E, Emm, then¡­¡­Smithson-sama?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Andy or Smithson is fine, but that¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°Are you using the women¡¯s baths? There are a lot of female humans now, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Fennel. Please, don¡¯t say I¡¯m like someone who often uses the women¡¯s bath¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    I wanted to question the perceptions of these children a little more thoroughly. But before that.

    ¡°Which reminds me, you guys can always be in the forest, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course¡±

    If they are not good at magic, opening and closing the barrier will be difficult, but they don¡¯t seem to worry.

    ¡°Then, can you take me to the forest? I want to know what Aurora is doing because it looks like she¡¯s in the forest¡±

    Well, I can make a rough prediction.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind that

    ¡°Apart from that Smithson-sama, when will youe to our house next time?¡±

    ¡°Ah, emm, you cane anytime. There will always be someone except when we¡¯re in the bath¡±

    ¡°Everyone is there at night. I¡¯m the only one in the afternoon, but whenever that¡¯s okay¡­e and hug me¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t go back and forth. I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll go soon¡±

    I don¡¯t know who has ears, or please forgive such an invitation right in front of the women¡¯s bath where women take their morning bath.

    After the bath, the four sexy girls send me to the silver n manor. And when I asked the elf who was walking around that area, it seems that Aurora and Almeida entered Barrier Prison vige.

    ¡°You¡¯ve beening a lottely¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡­thank you¡±

    ¡°No No. Protect the benefactor of the forest with all things¡±

    I tell the four girls about it while having them carefully cut the mark as a greeting.

    ¡°Then, over there¡±

    ¡°Fennel-san, have you been taught the key spelling of the barrier prison?¡±

    ¡°Of course. When animal trainer was there, I used to be on duty for cooking¡±

    When I heard Fennel answering Savory, I think that was the case. Was she one of the care elves at that time?

    And when I enter the barrier prison with them.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, princess!!¡±

    ¡°Still more!!¡±

    I heard the sound of a mming tree hitting each other. As we all headed toward the sound, as expected, Almeida and Aurora were in a fierce battle.

    ¡°Seyaa!!¡±

    Gakan!! Almeida¡¯s long pole hits Aurora¡¯s dual wield to the left and right without difficulty and thrusts the tip to the throat.

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®My concentration is disrupted. I tell you, I haven¡¯t been half as fast yet¡±

    ¡°I, I know¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m a pdin and a red arm. It¡¯s the same rank as Princess Aurora who is a Ace Knight¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I still need to devote myself. I¡¯m still worried about my basic physical strength. The speed and power are also higher than Anzeros-cono. Not to mention the st technique¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    ¡°If so, let¡¯s finish swordsmanship today. Fortunately, there is a miraculous spring, which is very good for teasing the body¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    I thought that Aurora became considerably stronger, but it seems that it is not even close to Almeida¡¯s feet. I mean, Almeida is amazing.

    ¡°I, I saw this swordsmanship match for the first time¡±

    ¡°I wonder if those people are stronger or weaker than orange n¡äs Gorkus-sama¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure what they¡¯re doing¡±

    ¡°Dark green n¡äs Almeida is so amazing¡±

    Each of the four girls are admiring. And it was Aurora that spotted us.

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    ¡º!!¡»

    We who rise up. It was a little scary voice. However, when she admits our figures, Aurora rxes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-san. ¡­¡­You?¡±

    Before I answered, the tense Savory stepped forward and answered, swinging her side pony.

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s the one who participates in the favor of our animal trainer!¡±

    I¡¯m going to do my best from where I don¡¯t have to answer separately.

    ¡°¡­¡­My name is Fennel of the silver n¡±

    ¡°I¡äm Oregano of the gold n¡±

    ¡°Laurier of the gold n¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m Savory of the gold n¡±

    ¡­¡­After giving the name, what remains is Aurora¡¯s stunned sigh and Almeida¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Unknowingly¡­¡­Andy-san, we¡¯re free every night¡±

    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re going to have to make it difficult to get back to Marie-dono, Andy Smithson!¡±

    ¡°If you say so, let¡¯s take off the cor, Almeida!?¡±

    She is always saying that sticking in one¡¯s throat if she doesn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°Cor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°By the way, the proof of an animal trainer¡¯s love is to receive a cor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Are we stillcking in service?¡±

    The four girls also start making noise in a strange wind.

    ¡°Are you going to be such a man¡¯s female ve, wake up girls!¡±

    ¡°Almeida-san. As I say, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re persuasive¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida is looking for a vocal reconsideration and Aurora feels like giving up.

    ¡°I, It¡¯s okay because we¡¯re too young to have a fianc¨¦, even in the n!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call the animal trainer such a man if you were saved by the animal trainer¡¯s warmth, although it was originally a crime of death!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, honestly, I agree that the lower body isn¡¯t sloppy¡±

    Laurier, aren¡¯t you a little too honest? That¡¯s fine.

    ¡°I¡¯m wearing a cor because I can¡¯t stand the bad publicity of Marie-dono¡¯s son anymore! I, If my sacrifice could stop the damage even a little¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder if having Dancing Spear as a pet has led to the bad publicity you say¡±

    ¡°I, If you also say that, Princess Aurora!¡±

    ¡°From the beginning, I¡¯d like to be Andy-san¡¯s favorite woman. Being a wife and a ve is just a form. Be loved by Andy-san for a long time. I don¡¯t care¡±

    ¡°Mu, Muu¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just right. Andy-san, how about going together?¡±

    Aurora smiles and points to the building next door. A dressing room for the hot spring.

    ¡°Oh, Princess Aurora! Dedicate yourself to recovering your physical strength! Yeah, your opponent is me!¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that after hearing my reply, Almeida¡±

    In addition, the four girls join in.

    ¡°You have too much love!¡±

    ¡°Animal trainer, please satisfy your libido with us¡±

    ¡°Please tell me more and more about naughty things, I¡¯ll do anything¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t have to do it, but I want to be impregnated normally¡±

    ¡°I think you should calm down a little too¡±

    ¡­¡­I don¡¯t feel bad about it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    So. After all, in the middle of the open-air hot spring, elf beauties are entwined with my body in turn.

    ¡°Andy-san, how about it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I want to make it a little more intense¡­¡­¡±

    It is Aurora who is hugging me from the front and shaking her hips. She has just finished growing up and is younger than Laurier if she is not good at it and may be the youngest of them, but her expression is definitely the most bewitching of all. Almeida is pushing her boobs against my back.

    ¡°¡­¡­Without this moderation¡±

    ¡°Almeida-san. If you are dissatisfied, why don¡¯t you leave?¡±

    ¡°This cor is a contract. I can¡¯t run away because I vowed to stand up with this man¡¯s libido at all times¡±

    Annoying guy.

    ¡°Aurora, get off a little¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°I will attack Almeida¡±

    ¡°Attack!? You which mouth¡­¡­¡±

    Pulling out my dick from Aurora, I press Almeida against the edge of the bathtub and insert it from the back.

    ¡°GGu¡­¡­hu, aaaa¡­¡­!¡±

    And as soon as I begin to shake my hips, Almeida begins to scream.

    ¡°Ah, haa, aa, ya, aaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You pervert knight. you really wanted mw to do something erotic¡±

    ¡°Ya, id, idiot, noo¡­¡­?¡±

    Every time I poke her uterus, her facial expression melts. All the other elves see it. Savory and Aurora are pressing their bodies against my back and arms, while the other three are looking from nearby.

    ¡°What a naughty face she has!¡±

    ¡°Pushing one¡äs hips up like this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Such a rebellious woman, you should have conceived her as soon as possible¡±

    ¡°Mu, don¡¯t overdo it, Laurier, this guy is indispensable for his mission¡±

    ¡°Uhuhu, so¡­¡­do you enjoy using her as a hand piece and toilet without intentionally conceiving her, animal trainer?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Andy-san¡¯s preference to rush to get pregnant¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really going to have fun¡­¡­¡±

    I mean, when I listen to their words, I¡¯m really like a viin.

    ¡°Yaa, Yaaaa¡­¡­no, noo¡­¡­I can¡¯t stand it¡­¡­?¡±

    Almeida is quicker than usual while being tampered with by other elves. When Almeida squirts, I pull out my dick, hug the naked Oregano who was looking at us from the side and insert it in the standing back posture. Pleasure reaches the climax at the point where I thrust and I ejacte suddenly.

    ¡°Hiaaa!? Hey, animal trainer¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Do you hate it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­L, Listening while vaginal cum shot¡­¡­?¡±

    Oregano happily entrusts herself to my barbarism, which seems to have thrust in just to put it out. And Almeida, who was left unattended, looked up at me with a sad face.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it to me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡äre so noisy, I¡¯m sorry. You can masturbate yourself¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­¡±

    Releasing Oregano, I raise Fennel¡¯s leg, who puts her hands around my neck and inserts it face-to-face, shaking Almeida.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it¡­¡­don¡¯t mess up things like you can¡¯t help it or because you swore¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I understand, I won¡¯t tell you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡­if you want to have sex, say so. Don¡¯t use my mother as a shield. That¡¯s ingratitude for my mother¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    It¡¯s fine to be told that I¡¯m a pervert or a bad guy, but I¡¯m sorry or feel bad for my mother to be used as an excuse.

    ¡°I understand¡­¡­Marie-dono¡­¡­it¡¯s bad for Marie-dono, but¡­¡­I love having sex with your¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s not it¡±

    I stuck Savory and Aurora on my back and shook my hips on Fennel quickly.

    ¡°I want to show my mother the grandchildren you gave birth to¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh, you devil¡­¡­I, I want to give birth to a grandchild for Marie-dono?¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Make me squid with a vaginal cum shot¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good¡±

    I pulled out my dick from Fennel and rushed into the open crotch of Almeida. Then, hugging Almeida, I make several round trips while kissing.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nuuu¡­¡­?¡±

    And ejaction.

    Releasing Almeida who is satisfied and reluctant, I insert it again in Aurora. Laurier kisses me, Oregano sticks to me and asks for the continuation.

    ¡°Ah, n¡­¡­Andy-san¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Aurora, who continues to be pushed up, smiles and sledges in my ears.

    ¡°¡­¡­No matter how you look at it, it was the first time for a good ¡ºAnimal Trainer¡»?¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Stop. I¡¯m depressed. Certainly it may have been a little too much now.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you train me too?¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama, me too¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a female here that hasn¡¯t been seeded here?¡±

    ¡°Fennel-san, its too much¡±

    ¡­¡­I was depressed.

    ¡°Tee¡±

    ¡°Ann¡­¡­?¡±

    I¡¯m fine. I stayed fine.

 Chapter 203: To the south. [Selenium â€“ Apple]

    <h4>Chapter 203: To the south. [Selenium ¨C Apple]</h4>

    ¡°I thought about it, but it¡¯s impossible for Smithson-dono to learn elfnguage in a month¡±

    The study of the Baron¡¯s mansion where Linda-san, who had been in charge of business guidance (or rather, office work with an eye on branch office construction) was from the morning, left to take care of Peter. Irina, who contained a bite of syrup tea with Christie, opened her heavy mouth and gave me a nice spoiler.

    ¡°Is it impossible?¡±

    ¡°Umm, it¡¯s impossible. Valerienguage, which is much closer to the northwesternnguage, is also boring¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I know what you¡¯re saying in everyday conversation, but it¡¯s hard to say something difficult¡±

    And since pronunciation is impossible, leave it to someone who is confident in that area. Surprisingly, Lantz and Keiron are able to speak it. And among the girls, there is Anzeros.

    ¡°Elfnguage is different from grammar and the priest cant look good with a brokennguage¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, wording round memorizing?¡±

    ¡°If you can, that¡¯s fine, but you¡¯ll be at the spirit festival and the New Year festival here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I¡¯m going to do that¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to rely on magic¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Cheat on the spot with an illusion. You just have to cheat with my illusion from behind and just imitate my mouth. You will be able to answer¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s obvious for someone who is good at magic¡±

    I¡¯m going to do it in front of all elves who are a magic race.

    ¡°No one is smart. First, it¡¯s a technique that is also done in the spirit temple¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it okay for the spirit temple¡±

    The wise and mysterious image of elves copses evenly. Well, I wonder if it¡¯s a selfish illusion.

    ¡°And if you tie yourself to unnecessarily studying, the eyes of other women will hurt¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Recently, I¡¯ve been wandering around Polka as much as I like, regardless of the girls.

    ¡°¡­¡­Maybe it¡¯s my subjectivity. Generally, I¡¯m spending time with you about tea drinking talk about this matter, but it¡¯s said, ¡ºIrina monopolized Andy at that time¡». It¡¯s not worth the money¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a little roundabout, but in short¡­¡­do you mean you want to flirt more if you have time to talk?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything like I behave like a spoiled child, it¡¯s just a time-efficient story!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it different? Then I¡¯ll enjoy my free time¡±

    When I stood up, Irina hit the desk and lifted her hips.

    ¡°Y, You¡¯re a man who doesn¡¯t have enough gratitude! In order to make that time, I¡¯m going to be with you on the appointed day!?¡±

    ¡°Not honest¡­¡­¡±

    I got tired of it, so I went behind Irina, put her on myp and stroked her head.

    ¡°See, is this okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Slovenly¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want this? n Chief¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡±

    Irina, who is a little sullen, squeezes her ass on myp, decides the best position, and drinks tea calmly.

    ¡°Oh, I envy you¡±

    Christie makes a bitter smile.

    ¡°Does Christie also want me to do it?¡±

    Patting on my knee.

    ¡°If Smithson-san wants to do it, I¡¯ll go out with you¡±

    ¡°I can only hear it as an obscene consultation, insectivore cherry blossom to this lewd man¡±

    ¡°Irina don¡¯t be so poisonous¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, don¡¯t be jealous¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous!¡±

    ¡­¡­It looks like a widow Christie, breaks into the family of her naughty daughter Irina from the outside because of a man. That might be better, though. I think while stroking Irina¡¯s cor.

    When I let Peter touch me for a moment (it was really a little bit out of the gap between Linda and the Baroness), I was a little flustered.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dianne?¡±

    When I asked Dianne, who was drinking tea with La at the back table, which was a reserved seat, Dianne raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°I told the group which goes to Celesta to get ready. I¡¯m going to send them with La tomorrow¡±

    ¡°To Celesta?¡±

    I¡¯m not in that way at all¡­¡­. The ones who are likely to go are the boys¡­¡­Anzeros will always be here and Aurora is doing a special training. Hilda is currently undergoing orthopedics and prognosis for Neia¡¯s wounds. Other children who have something to do with Celesta¡­¡­.

    ¡°Andy¡±

    Then Luna pulled my sleeve.

    ¡°Ah, was Luna there? Is Luna going back to the colony?¡±

    ¡°Andy ising too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise. I can¡¯t get pregnant because I¡¯m with Andy, but Lina and Yuna should feel free to be conceived¡±

    ¡°You, even if it¡¯s your sister¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Luna with a strange face. ¡­¡­No, I wonder if she has been spending years in a colony with few men. She doesn¡¯t really think about having children in her close rtives, so it may be said that her values ??are close to those of Maia.

    ¡°Ho, even so, I¡¯ll take Jeanne too¡±

    ¡°Jeanne too? Is that okay¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Peter will be surrounded by so much boobs that he has no time to rest. It doesn¡¯t matter if Jeanne is away for a few days¡±

    ¡­¡­Come to think of it, is that so. Since Peter was born, Jeanne assumed that she couldn¡¯t move from Polka for several years. However, the Baroness, Linda, Selenium and Apple. If there are so many nannies, there is certainly no problem.

    ¡°That means¡­¡­Lantz, Goto, Keiron, Boyd, Jeanne and Luna¡­¡­?¡±

    Counting my fingers. Naris suddenly appears as if she was listening.

    ¡°And me!¡±

    ¡°Why you?¡±

    Steam rises from the hair and it looks like a long robe with a single pelvic girdle, but in the case of this girl, it doesn¡¯t feel sexy.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve never been to Celesta. I want to go to the Desert Great Labyrinth, Rock God Labyrinth, Quica, Tinvares, etc¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We don¡¯t always go that far, but I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll only go to the Desert Labyrinth, right?¡±

    ¡°If you go to Celesta, you can see a lot of festivals, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you like festivals?¡±

    ¡°Are there adventurers who don¡¯t like festivals!?¡±

    Which dialect is it? ¡­¡­Sharon and Tetes also appear from behind. Everyone wears a matching long robe and a pelvic girdle. Sharon is especially evil because I can see the valley from the seam.

    ¡°You guys are also going to Celesta¡±

    Tetes waving her hand.

    ¡°No, I have no use for Celesta¡­¡­I¡¯m learning a lot of magic from Christie-sama, so I¡¯m a little out of the way¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the same. I¡¯m surprised that there are so many unknown magics that I can find out if it¡¯s a rigid culture like Arcus¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m only learning magic rted to agriculture and food. The purple n elves who say that magic research is the most popr are amon season, and they don¡¯t teach me magic¡­¡­¡±

    It seems that they¡äre living a fulfilling life as it is.

    ¡°Naris, follow that. Don¡¯t just go to the hot springs¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not good at magic! Isn¡¯t it okay to be in charge of manualbor!¡±

    ¡°Then mix in with the special training of Almeida and Aurora¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­Aurora-san is that, right? She has beaten Knight Chief Sharon all at once, right? And if I mix in with Almeida-san¡¯s special training, do you want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Hey, in charge of manualbor¡±

    ¡°People have their own way! 10-man captain Smithson and Keiron are alsozy and I¡¯m a regr knight, so it¡¯s okay to be together!¡±

    There is a useless young woman.

    Keiron and Becker, who returned in the evening, each gave an unexpected answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to spend the winter here. It¡¯s better to go on a hot spring vacation¡±

    It seems that Keiron intends to bezy.

    ¡°What about the spirit festival?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s a festival for her¡±

    It was divisible. And if I thought that 100-manmander Becker would enjoy the peeping life here.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll have you take me to Talc. I¡¯m newly married and if I dont attend the spirit festival, I¡¯m going to get beaten¡±

    ¡°just married!?¡±

    ¡°No, well¡­¡­. You can get married within three years, right?¡±

    ¡°I mean, you were still singlest year, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I got married after that. There were a lot of things that happened¡±

    100-man special dutymander Becker looks far away.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m about to be killed by a greeting at my parents¡¯ house¡­¡­well, I¡¯m going to take care of it, but now I can¡¯t really betray¡­¡­¡±

    What kind of wife is it?

    And Aurora was eager to follow, unrted to the special training.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to spend the spirit festival over there, don¡¯t you? What do you do without me following you¡±

    ¡°Princess. If it¡¯s his turn, I think there aren¡¯t enough fingers under 100-manmander Dianne and the ck Dragon¡±

    ¡°Almeida-san, please don¡¯t say something dumb? I¡¯m spending a night where men and women love each other with Andy-san¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida keep silent.

    ¡°I wish we could be a big family¡±

    It is a safe polka with no threat to the surrounding area including the forest. I don¡¯t think it should happen, but I¡¯m a little worried that La and Dianne will go out together.

    ¡°Maia, can you stay?¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave everyone to you. Maia, I beg you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­When youe back, you¡¯re ready for a drink, right?¡±

    Maia reluctantly agrees. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, Maia. I might be a little hypersensitive.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    So, thest night before the trip. I was sneaking into Selenium and Apple¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡°Peter and this child¡­¡­leave them to us?¡±

    Selenium smiles while stroking her slightly swollen lower abdomen.

    ¡°Well, Peter has been taken care of by Linda-san and the Baronesstely¡­¡­¡±

    Apple makes a bitter smile while gently rubbing my dick. Both of them were in underwear, as if not to tell everyone that I was going into their room softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for both of you. I¡¯m leaving again¡±

    ¡°Well, a week or twopared to the 15 years I¡¯ve been waiting for Andy-san¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember those 15 years¡­¡­but, what¡­¡­nn¡±

    Apple holds my dick in her mouth without hesitation, slowly moving her head while sucking and giving me pleasure in a familiar way. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­I think it¡¯s really nice to do this for Andy-san¡­¡­ah, I¡¯m so relieved that I¡¯m wondering if I was born to do this¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­I, I wonder if things you don¡¯t remember are tied to your instincts, Apple¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡­hey, Andy-san. Let me swallow it tonight¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but you don¡¯t have to say it again¡±

    Apple¡¯s slow but passionate blowjob. Of course, it¡¯s just a new technique she was taught, which has only been vaginal cum shot since I became an adult. When I was a kid, the half-elf sister who was intertwined naked every day is surely breathing the tongue usage that she learned while watching my reaction.

    ¡°¡­¡­Let Selenium also swallow it¡­¡­if it¡¯s Selenium, it might flow if I¡äm still not good at it, because Hilda-sensei told me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Y, You don¡¯t have to hold back on me. Apple, can do it normally?¡±

    ¡°Huhu. Don¡¯t hold back? I think I¡äm as happy to have Andy¡¯s semen hanging down my throat as a vaginal cum shot?¡±

    Apple¡¯s tongue usage, no head usage bes intense. My ns tasted her lips, tongue, pte and throat and I ejacte into Apple¡¯s throat without any worries.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Dokuu, Dokuu, Dokuu¡­¡­. After receiving my ejaction, Apple¡¯s gaze looking up at me with a slight ecstasy is terribly lustrous.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­delicious¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You look really happy, Apple¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Selenium. Next time, let¡¯s lick Andy-san together?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-san, is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Warm wee as always¡±

    Lying on the bed, two beautiful half-elves, one of whom is holding my child in her lower abdomen. I never feel bad.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take off your underwear?

    ¡°Yeah. Andy-san, please touch me a lot even if you can¡¯t insert it¡­¡­?¡±

    Two blondes dimly shine in the unreliable light of the firece. I was soaking in the pleasures of their lips, while stroking their hair.

 Chapter 204: Cats Kingdom 1

    <h4>Chapter 204: Cats Kingdom 1</h4>

    Taking off from the snowfield in the morning, we arrive at the Crossbow Corps Building in Basson in the evening.

    ¡°Dragon!!¡±

    ¡°Call 100-manmander Isaac!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here but don¡¯t call me, you all!¡±

    Sure enough, Isaac and Williams appear after some confusion.

    ¡°They know once, but they¡¯ve seen the same dragon twice or thrice and they¡¯re still in havoc. They have to regain their guts¡±

    ¡°Well, I think my troops who are used to dragons are too strange¡­¡­anyway, wee back, 100-manmander Dianne¡±

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re doing well, Isaac, Williams¡±

    ¡ºBeing grateful¡»

    At the same time, Lantz, Goto and Boyd are handed over to the two who salute Celesta.

    ¡°Once the spirit festival is over, we¡¯ll return to Polka, but¡­¡­is it okay that you guys stay here for a while?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am¡­¡­¡±

    In contrast to Boyd, who nods without hesitation, Lantz and Goto think.

    ¡°There are some ces I want to mess around in my room¡­¡­what should we do, Goto?¡±

    ¡°But Polka¡¯s female bodies have a charm not found in erotic picture scrolls¡­¡­¡±

    Isaac and Williams tap on the shoulders of the two seriously worried, respectively.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I have a good story, Goto, Lantz¡±

    ¡ºYes¡»

    ¡°Regr march training to Polka has been officially approved by Corps Command¡±

    Isaac grins with his cow-like face.

    ¡°When the spirit festival is over, we will traverse the various parts of Trot and the end will be a snow march across the east and west of the snake mountains from Laika mountain¡±

    Williams nods.

    ¡°So¡±

    ¡°Lants, Goto, you also participate¡±

    ¡°W, Wait, please wait!? We belong to the special mission corps now. No matter which 100-manmander, we don¡¯t need to follow 100-manmander Isaac¡äsmand¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne nods with a nice face to Lantz and Goat in a hurry.

    ¡°You¡äre free during the winter, so the both of you will join¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    ¡°What about Boyd!?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, don¡¯t say strange things, Masturbation Brothers of how many 100-manmanders. He doesn¡¯t share his fiancee with you¡±

    Masturbation Brothers are disappointed with Isaac¡¯s arrogant and cruel words.

    ¡°God damn! I disagree with the disparity in society!¡±

    ¡°We just want to see erotic female bodies¡±

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m a little sorry.

    ¡°Good luck¡±

    The opposite resentment strikes me as I gently leave the scene with La and Dianne, who are already preparing for the next takeoff.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s involve 10-man captain Smithson, 100-manmander Isaac!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, because he is increasing the number of female ves again!? It seems to break through 15 cors soon!? It¡¯s time to get a little enthusiastic!?¡±

    Don¡¯t say that.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Isaac is silent.

    ¡°That Goto. You know, Isaac recently discovered that Mikagami and her sister were pregnant at the same time. What can he say to Smithson?¡±

    ¡°In such a ce!?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s a little different.

    ¡°Andy, what are you doing! Next is Luna¡¯s colony!¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, I¡¯m going now!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    La¡¯s wings won¡¯t do that until we cross Offide and enter the desert. However, it wasn¡¯t in time for the sun to set and by the time it became a world of sand, it was night. However, because the moon is bright, the desert under my eyes glows slightly white and I can see it without difficulty even if I have no night-vision.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the desert. Everywhere is sand¡±

    Naris opened the window and made a happy voice.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a desert in the south of the continent?¡±

    ¡°There are huge sandy beaches that make you want to call it a desert for a moment, but when you say desert, it¡¯s the Russell Great Desert¡±

    ¡°Sandy beaches¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯ve rarely been to the sea, so I¡¯d like to go there rather than the desert, which I¡¯m used to seeing by going back and forth between the edges.

    ¡°Sand is not umon or delicious¡­¡­¡±

    Luna frowns a little at Naris¡¯s frenzy.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s an ant. Along with the eternal Armonica and the beautiful Quica, it¡¯s a spectacr view that the country is proud of¡±

    100-manmander Becker is smiling. ¡­¡­But.

    ¡°I think Qu¨ªca was terrifyingly lively, but in a beautifulndscape¡­¡­¡±

    I agree with Aurora¡¯s muttering. To be honest, I think that the nerve which can be said to be beautiful there is special. Anyway, if it¡¯s the royal capital of Trot.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°The mountain over there¡±

    ¡°Ho. That. I understand¡±

    After a while, La finally discovers the Cat Beastman Colony and approaches.

    ¡°I had never aimed for the vige from this side of the desert¡±

    ¡°I thought a dragon wouldn¡¯t get lost because the sense of direction is perfect¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that dragons are creatures, owner. There are many simr scenery in the desert¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    Then, when Landed on a rocky mountain and I opened the carriage door, I was surprised at the strange signs around her. ¡­¡­There is something.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, 10-man captain Smithson? Please get off early¡±

    Naris snares from behind.

    ¡°The sign is strange. ¡­¡­Are we surrounded?¡±

    ¡°Surely¡­¡­¡±

    100-man special dutymander Becker and Aurora have a serious face and hold the handle of their weapons alertly.

    ¡°Naris follow another¡äs example. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a really strange sign¡±

    ¡°I, Isn¡¯t it possible to detect signs from inside the carriage? What are you looking for in me?¡±

    Don¡¯t be serious untrained knight.

    ¡°Should I have brought a hammer?¡±

    Jeanne makes a slightly rugged face while rubbing her hand. In the first ce, I want to avoid the situation where Jeanne fights.

    ¡°Let me get off¡±

    Dianne stands up.

    ¡°Ho, prone to worrying¡±

    Chibi La on my shoulder sighs like she is gonna do it. ¡­¡­I noticed that La should have been able to search for the enemy in the tone that there is no sense of urgency.

    ¡°Are you aware of any signs around you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a dragon, isn¡¯t it outside?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tell me¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s boorish¡­¡­cats¡±

    Dianne steps forward and keeps her eyes on the surroundings. Then 100-manmander Becker, Aurora, Luna and I and finally Jeanne and Naris. When Luna and I got off, the signs of the surroundings moved all at once, attacking us at a speed that surprised Dianne, a speed warrior in the world and 100-manmander Becker. I mean.

    ¡°Nyaa?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s older sister and older brother!!¡±

    ¡°See you again!!¡±

    In an instant, three or four cat beasts jumped at me. There are also some other figures who show their faces in distant windings.

    ¡°A, Already, Ran, Rin, Niki! Andy is in trouble!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°Luna is the only one who¡¯s cunning

    ¡°Ah, Luna, did you buy it in that clothes town? It¡¯s cool¡±

    ¡°This is a military uniform. Everyone shouldn¡¯t do anything strange. Andy and his friends were nervous because they thought it was a monster attack¡±

    ¡­¡­100-manmander Becker, Aurora and Naris also drop their hands on their weapons.

    ¡°Here! It¡¯s deep at night, it¡¯s not fun!¡±

    And it is Luna¡¯s grandmother, Grandma Donna, who approaches the young cat beast girls while squeezing them with a stick.

    ¡°La, you alwayse suddenly¡±

    ¡°There is no way to give a hint. Forgive me¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. Everyone goes back home. Wee again tomorrow, it¡¯s time to sleep!¡±

    The girls who were jumping at me also mmed and scattered and Grandma Donna stared at Luna and me.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that dark elf who uses that strange magic with you?¡±

    ¡°Y, You mean Hilda.san?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it. I don¡¯t have that woman¡­¡­I wonder if I can keep it this time¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s to keep!?¡±

    Aunt Donna shrugs her shoulders. Tap-Tap, Luna tapping to encourage my back.

    ¡°Speak something!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, there seems to be another man this time¡­¡­he is a little withered¡±

    ¡°Did that Grandma say I¡äm withered? Did she say I¡äm withered, who is just in his forties?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bark. How many people have you held overnight?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    Grandma Donna shrugs her shoulders. Dianne quietly interjects.

    ¡°Donna-dono, don¡¯t count Becker. He is going back to his wife and it¡¯s the spirit festival, I will feel sorry I he withers and cant put it out¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m just afraid that young man will wither¡±

    ¡°Andy is okay. He¡¯s experienced up to 30 times against a few dragons

    ¡°That, can you stop doing weird negotiations without me?¡±

    Luna pats me on the back and looks into the sky.

    A bright moon swelling in the sky.

    The moon was bright tonight, so the desert glowed slightly white and I could easily see it even if I have no night vision.

 Chapter 205: Cats Kingdom 2

    <h4>Chapter 205: Cats Kingdom 2</h4>

    ¡°There are some houses not used by the family that have been left alone. The cleaning isn¡¯t perfect, but be patient. I¡¯ll let my girls do it in the morning¡±

    Grandma Donna points to a house near the center of the colony. We walk around with her. Even at night, under the bright moon, you can feel a lot of curious eyes looking at the rare guests from the surrounding houses and shadows.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a colony full of women¡­¡­it seems that cat beasts on a full moon day are highly active in nonsense. I read that, but now I know¡±

    100-manmander Becker isughing while stroking his stubble¡¯s chin. Dianne sighed.

    ¡°Donna-dono. I¡¯m sorry for the guide, but I¡¯ll take this idiot to Talc first¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then do so. Males who can¡¯t be used are a poison to the girls¡±

    ¡°H, Hey, what do you mean I cant use it? Even though things may appear this way, I¡¯m a handsome guy with a reputation in the neighborhood who gets an female ogre and a former customs bride and makes them bark every night¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne and Grandma Donna look at each other and sigh.

    ¡°If you do two people and you¡¯re proud, you¡¯ll die¡±

    ¡°Even if you get through it, you¡äre going to make an excuse for the bride who is proud of being in the pool waiting for you who is on a business trip at the essential spirit festival¡±

    ¡°Ugu¡­¡­n, no, just an inspection¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°La, take him along¡±

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯ll be back in the morning. Donna, I¡¯m expecting your home cooking for the first time in a while¡±

    Dianne grabs the neck of 100-manmander Becker and La, takes off quickly and turns into a dragon again.

    ¡°Grandma says unreasonable things even though the night is early. ¡­¡­You can only prepare hellboa simmered in herbs, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Sufficient¡±

    La puts Dianne on her head, grabs 100-manmander Becker with her huge hand and takes off with momentum on the spot.

    ¡°O, Oou, at least put me on your back¡±

    ¡°At most 4 or 5 hours, be patient¡±

    ¡°So much!?¡±

    When they gain altitude, La ps her big wings and fly south on the wind. And I, Aurora, Jeanne, Naris and Luna are left behind.

    ¡°¡­¡­There are only a few unreliable members left¡±

    ¡°Nda¡±

    ¡°Rude¡­¡­I¡¯d like to say something, but in a colony of a different race, it would be a problem if I was given the cold shoulder¡±

    Aurora is also a reliable negotiator in the elf society and the world of the upper ss, but it is different in a beastman colony. And.

    ¡°Well, do I also belong to the unreliable person quota?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of a scene where I can rely on Naris for a slow reaction¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense to be told that by 10-man captain Smithson!?¡±

    Luna is the only rope I can rely on.

    *****

    That night dawned without incident, the next morning came.

    ¡°Did youe back by dawn¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you until morning. If youe back earlier than noon, it¡¯s as announced¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. ¡­¡­It¡¯s been a while since a morning without snow¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    It is an oasis with a moist morning haze, I draw water in a bucket and wash my face with Jeanne. The two elves slept well so I didn¡¯t wake them up. Luna can¡¯t be found since around midnight. It¡¯s been a long time since she was home, so I think it might have been a story that she was upied by Grandma Donna and her friends.

    ¡°Andy¡±

    Suddenly she appeared from behind.

    ¡°Luna. Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°Procurement of breakfast¡±

    ¡°Since midnight?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    If you look closely, Luna¡¯s body is dirty with dust. Luna doesn¡¯t hesitate to take off her clothes and remain in her underwear, before she begins to wash the clothes she took off with the water drawn in the bucket.

    ¡°There¡¯s blood on it. ¡­¡­I have to get more military uniforms to rece, Dianne¡±

    ¡°Blood¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Breakfast¡±

    Did she go hunting during the night?

    ¡°Monsters at night will be strong¡±

    Same for Renfangas and Celesta. The activity of monsters is higher at night. It wouldn¡¯t be a big difference for Dianne and La, but it¡¯s a little negligible for nonbatant Luna.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Two days until the full moon. I¡¯m stronger now¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so¡±

    I¡¯ve heard that the senses and motor skills of cat beasts change greatly depending on the moon.

    ¡°Luna-neechan¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished disassembling. It¡¯s okay to bake everything except the liver, right?¡±

    I can hear the girls¡¯ voices from beyond the morning haze. ¡­¡­There are some familiar voices. Is it Lina or Yuna?

    ¡°I asked grandma that belly meat is going to be a gen-carrying dish. Also, she said she wanted a lump of the best shoulder¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°All the meat is good, right? Bring an iron skewer, Ran-chan¡±

    It¡¯s a happy conversation with giggling, but it doesn¡¯t overturn the reality that the girls are happy to dismantle that giant pig.

    ¡°Hard¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, every colony in the Great Desert Labyrinth is like this. If you¡¯re saying it¡¯s tiring to dismantle monsters, you¡¯re starving¡±

    Jeanne nods. ¡­¡­The woman who pierced the eyeballs of Hells boa with her fist is different. She looks like a little girl as usual.

    By the time the morning mist cleared, the colony was filled with the smell of roasted meat.

    ¡°It¡¯s an appetite-stimting smell¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a menu full of wildness from the morning¡±

    Naris and Aurora have also gotten up.

    ¡°Nyaa¡±

    ¡°Guests can eat too¡±

    Cat girls beckon. As expected, the center of cooking were mature cat beast women. Naris¡äs eyes shined when she saw the skewers piled up on the te.

    ¡°Oooo. Great, it¡¯s like Celesta. It was true that Celesta people have been eating meat with a special thick sauce since the morning¡±

    ¡°No, even in Celesta, it¡¯s usually bread or fruit, right?¡±

    Ogres eat meat from the morning and dwarves drink from the morning, but the majority of humans aren¡¯t much different from Trot. It¡¯s a little seasoned, though.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Yes, for Andy¡äs task¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s this¡±

    On the te presented by Luna, objects with slightly different odors and textures are piled up.

    ¡°Hells boa liver grilled. Bad¡±

    ¡°Are you abusing me!?¡±

    Luna is in a rebellious period. When I thought about it, Grandma Donna came out from the dirt floor of a nearby house and pointed at me with her cane.

    ¡°Eat it because it¡¯s good. It has a tonic effect. There are only two days until the full moon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, perhaps¡±

    ¡°Take the other meats. It¡¯s not because of that liver that my daughters went to hunt boas at night¡±

    Full moon. Only the full moon is emphasized. And Grandma Donna¡¯s open-minded words. Well, it may not be necessary to think about it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Maybe they¡¯re trying to get me to seed them again in the full moon?¡±

    ¡°The situation hasn¡¯t changed much. Why don¡¯t you think I¡¯m not going to let you?

    ¡­¡­Uwaa. I mean, all the cat beasts around me are paying close attention. It¡¯s even more now, really. But let me just pretend I just noticed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Last time, Hilda-san was there, so I was able to go on such a rampage¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I say that from the beginning. How far can you go without that woman?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I think that there were quite a lot of girls who were half-reasonable that night and I think that there are many girls who dislike working seeding if you think about it normally.

    ¡°For the time being, it¡¯s only for those who want it, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, butst time, young man¡äs sperm was quite good. Many of the girls who were withdrawn before are enthusiastic this time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Doing well?¡±

    Grandma Donna looks at Luna. Luna pushed my back.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Over here¡±

    *****

    I can hear a child crying.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, maybe¡±

    ¡°No need to guess. Everyone is a kid made of Andy¡¯s seeds¡±

    In the house I looked into, there were several cat beasts holding children. Some are breastfeeding, some holding the children in each arm.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see it¡±

    ¡°Look¡±

    I held Jeanne¡¯s side and lifted her up and Jeanne opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­They¡äre more grown than Peter

    ¡°They were born before I went to see Andy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Peter wasn¡¯t the first child¡±

    I¡¯m sorry Jeanne looked a little disappointed. No, this situation was never something I could expect. But Luna shook her head.

    ¡°¡­¡­They¡¯re not ¡ºAndy¡äs children¡»¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I told you before. Grandma didn¡¯t tell you to take responsibility¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So they¡äre ¡ºColony Kids¡». They¡äre children made from Andy¡¯s seeds, but they aren¡¯t Andy¡¯s children. I can¡¯t let Andy raise them¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Even so, something like that¡­¡­¡±

    Certainly, I¡¯m not in a state where I can feed the current dozens of female ves. On top of that, it¡¯s a challenge to be told to raise those children. But I also miss it somehow. Luna smiled at me like that.

    ¡°But I¡¯m going to have Andy¡¯s kid, because we¡¯re raising it together. My kid isn¡¯t a colony kid, but Andy¡¯s kid¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of people who like Andy. A man has wandered in several times and married someone of ours, but there¡¯s never been a man in the colony who seeds as much as Andy and there are probably a lot of women here who are mostly Andy-only. But I still don¡¯t hold Andy ountable as a father. On the other hand, that¡¯s why I can say that I want everyone to seed Andy casually. Regardless of Andy¡¯s power or money, just as a male¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Complicated¡±

    ¡°I thought you would say it¡±

    Luna also smiles as if she was in trouble.

    ¡°Greedy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I know¡±

    Needless to say, it¡¯s an ego. I don¡¯t have the power to own it, but I just want to own it. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then you cane with a cor like me. If you can afford it, one by one, to the mothers who gave birth to Andy¡äs children, so they are yours. So Andy¡¯s children are Andy¡äs¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­I feel terrible, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m convinced¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was happy, so maybe everyone is happy¡±

    Iugh bitterly at Luna¡¯s outrage. ¡­¡­But.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Can¡¯t I do it if I¡äm gloomy here?¡±

    Now that it is difficult to get along with many female ves, there is no point in getting more greedy. Someday, if I¡äm big enough to let them wear a cor, then I¡¯lle back to my women, my children. Until then.

    ¡°¡­¡­I have no choice but to spoil them. To this colony¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the colony who takes advantage of Andy¡±

    It¡¯s a strange rtionship. ¡­¡­La¡¯s wings cross the sky.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go back and eat grilled liver. Two dayster, it will be really sweet¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡­¡­This is also something I can do a little for the colony, right?

 Chapter 206: Cats Kingdom 3

    <h4>Chapter 206: Cats Kingdom 3</h4>

    For the time being, it seems to be a definite matter that I will spend the night of the full moon in the cat beast colony.

    ¡°Did you get such an agreement before you know it?¡±

    Aside from myself, it¡¯s puzzling that it was the norm between La, Dianne and Luna. Aside from Luna, La and Diane have no return. ¡­¡­Thinking so, I asked Dianne and others who came back for confirmation.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t care, but La¡±

    ¡°Ho, when did you say that you promised the kittens that way? I heard when you sent them to the colony¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I said I¡¯d definitely go on a full moon night someday¡±

    I don¡¯t think anything should be at this time of year. The full moon is three days before the spirit festival.

    ¡°If you have a promise, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s a crisis in Donna¡¯s hometown. It¡¯s good to scatter your lust to the fullest¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think I¡¯m not able to use my waist at the spirit festival¡­¡­¡±

    There is no magic doping from Hilda-san this time. It is a folk remedy, liver burning and apetitive game. After having an orgy with the girls of the whole vige, I wonder if Dianne and La will forgive me at the spirit festival in Cascus. ¡­¡­Now that I mention it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much in mind for spirit festival. If you can¡¯t keep up with your physical condition, you can take a moment off. Most of the other female ves who have been left behind are right to participate from the beginning, if you think about your dissatisfaction¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to do with the spirit festival in the first ce¡±

    These people were such mental people. La is ignorant of the customs of the world, as Dianne, who is concerned about her surroundings. ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that something you care about?

    ¡°It¡¯s a big problem for me¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not obsessed with anything special. The spirit festival isn¡¯t just a seeding festival, it¡¯s just a warming up for lovers and family. It¡¯s flirting all night¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s also the way it is¡±

    Aurora and Jeanne were finding apromise on their own.

    ¡°When ites to that, is the remaining problem Naris?¡±

    At the point where Dianne looks, Naris immediately talks with the cat beasts and makes a skewer. I can¡¯t feel the repulsion of the monster flesh that I and Anzeros had. She is a tough guy.

    ¡°Hohou, are there a lot of these pigs in the Desert Labyrinth? Well, I think I should hunt them too¡±

    She is motivated to carry the crash piton properly.

    ¡°La, can I ask you to monitor the desert?¡±

    ¡°Ho, leave it to me¡±

    Naris¡¯s arm, which can be bent as a red arm, will keep up with one or two Hell¡¯s Boars, but there are various dangers in an unfamiliarbyrinth. You may be surrounded or encounter unexpected monsters and I feel that it is possible for Naris to get lost. No, somehow. La implicitly joins the skewered circle and looks at Naris¡¯s departure.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth it that I can¡¯t think of you as the master of thebyrinth here¡±

    Dianne smiled bitterly.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth it that I can¡¯t think of you as the War God¡±

    Dianne smiles at Aurora¡¯s counterattack.

    ¡°The War God is a nickname at the time of war. Unlike those days, I already have a lover¡±

    Dianne is looking straight at me with goodwill and trust in me.

    ¡°It¡¯s a strange story to help that lover spear with others¡±

    ¡°Dissatisfied, Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°Nya. Andy¡¯s kindness and social contribution¡±

    ¡°I have that view too¡±

    ¡­¡­At least the performance of my lower body seems to be trusted by the iron wall.

    ¡°But you may want a little jealousy¡±

    In the sense of caring for me.

    ¡°Good luck¡±

    Luna presents a te of grilled liver. I shook the ¡¸Salt of Purity¡¹ as much as I could, closed my eyes and ate the grilled liver.

    ¡°Mugu¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, if I close my eyes, it might be surprisingly delicious. But I want alcohol.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After eating, resting under a palm tree, Grandma Donna appears out of nowhere. ¡­¡­Although she is an old woman, she feels more than average in her manners. Sophisticated movements cultivated by years of continuous attention to casual movements, such as 100-manmander Becker and Gorkus. Sometimes she just ¡¸yed¡¹ with La when she was young. If you feel like it, I¡¯m sure this old woman is strong.

    ¡°Where did La go?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Watching over a girl in the Desert Labyrinth¡±

    ¡°Ah, that elf girl. She¡¯s a strange child. She doesn¡¯t smell like a normal forest elf, doesn¡¯t have the subservientness of a half and doesn¡¯t have the pushiness of a dark elf¡±

    ¡°Are dark elves pushy?¡±

    ¡°Somehow, they¡¯re more credible than humans, but it doesn¡¯t make sense to stay away¡­¡­well, that¡¯s fine. Hey, she asked for my home cooking¡­¡­well, it¡¯s a simmered dish, so she has some¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, I was the one who sent La¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something you care about. It¡¯s bad for the idiot dragon to say and forget about it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    No matter how much she ¡¸yed¡¹, she can¡¯t forgive the strongest creature in thebyrinth. No, that¡¯s not what I say when I push someone around.

    ¡°¡­ Did you eat all the grilled liver?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you. If I had alcohol, I could afford it¡±

    ¡°There is only silver vine liquor, in my colony¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that good for humans?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know because I¡¯m a cat¡±

    I want to try it a little.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care about alcohol. More than that¡­¡­¡±

    The old woman brought her lips to my ears. If she¡¯s a young cat girl, I¡¯ll be surprised.

    ¡°If you can afford it, why don¡¯t you start training my daughters right now. There is a limit to what you can do at once on the full moon night¡±

    ¡°Train¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡äre apanied by a woman, isn¡¯t it a good idea to invite her? You always expect it, unless its a child or an old woman and if its a little meal, I raised my family and they¡äll open their crotch¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it many times, but the situation hasn¡¯t improved as much as I can say four or five times. My daughters, who I trained earlier, will stop here on a full moon night¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s like a free brothel town¡±

    I¡¯d like to say something a little rude with a slightly gentle feeling as I¡äm treated as a stallion.

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford it, I¡¯m going to experience that night. If you can say that you enjoyed it that much, it¡¯s reliable¡±

    I try to smirk. ¡­¡­Okay, then I think I did it with that intention.

    The problem is. ¡­¡­I¡¯ve never set foot in a brothel town and I¡¯m not used to inviting girls at all.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    After a little long meal break (it took me a while to practice inviting a cat girl in my head), I stood up and wandered the streets of the colony. In every house, a cat-beast girl does a nap or does handicrafts. ¡­¡­I can see that they care about this while pretending to be. I¡¯m not dating Luna to date. I also know the habits of cat beasts to some extent. Their ears follow their concern sensitively? As I slowly paraded through the colony, they were keenly aware of my immaturity. ¡­¡­Yup. When I think about it, I really can¡¯t do the basics. I don¡¯t even know the fragment of a handicraft that approaches Moody to a stranger (not necessarily, but simr because I don¡¯t remember the face or name). Even if I think of it as a red-light district, I have never actually set foot in one because I only saw it from a long distance. Because I heard that ogre¡¯s scary brother would make a debt certificate if someone wasn¡¯t good at it and in the first ce, the customs of Trot and Basson were all female humans. Imprinted on Apple, I had a lot of hurdles about the appearance of other people, so I didn¡¯t feel like approaching the customs of Trot and Basson, which are likely to be bad. I made an excuse, but there is no change in the fact that I am walking suspiciously around in extreme tension without being able to approach any house or girl more than a certain distance. What should I do? How do I call out?

    Do I want to say ¡¸Hey, lets have sex?¡¹ or something straight. It¡¯s endorsed by the colony leader and I won¡¯t be screamed at as a suspicious person. ¡­¡­No, but there may be some girls in the colony who aren¡¯t so enthusiastic just because Grandma Donna and Luna are telling so. And what I¡¯m listening to is actually not curious but vignt and maybe they¡¯re ready to run away or fight back if I try to do something strange. When you look at it like that, everyone looks like that. No, even if the majority actually wants to have sex, there is no guarantee that I¡äm paying attention to them is no exception. If I¡¯m suddenly rejected, I¡¯m not confident that I can talk to other girls until the night of the full moon.

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Eem¡±

    At thest minute, I caught multiple cat girls on a line a little far from talking and my throat was groaning as I tried to raise my voice.

    ¡°C, Can you give me some water?¡±

    When I call out to a cat girl, she puts a ss of water in the bowl of pottery and serves it. Oh her eyes are scared. I¡¯m scared. Other than this one¡­¡­n, no, but which one¡­¡­. I wonder if 100-man special dutymander Becker will approach them smoothly. I want to run away with all my strength without any meaning. Help me Luna. Help me Aurora. Help me Jeanne. Help me Dianne. I don¡¯t care about Naris. So, do I want toe back? Will Ie back?

    So I asked Grandma Donna and Luna to act as an intermediary¡­¡­no no, I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡°U, Uum¡­¡­¡±

    Even though it¡¯s not so hot, I sweat and think on the street. It¡¯s already a suspicious limit. ¡­¡­There.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°For this one? Should I guide you?¡±

    There are two strangely familiar voices. When I turned around, a ck-yellow mottled-haired cat girl and a gray-haired cat girl were looking up at me side by side. Well.

    ¡°¡­¡­Lina, Yuna?¡±

    ¡°You remembered us¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So what¡¯s your name?¡±

    The two are innocently entwined in both arms. Heaven¡¯s help.

    ¡°I¡¯m Andy Smithson. ¡­¡­Emm¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s been daytime, but why don¡¯t you hi?¡±

    ¡­¡­No, wait a minute. There will be a little more stage, right. I didn¡¯t notice until three secondster that they were too tempered and made a persuasive way of persuading myself. But.

    ¡°Suree!¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡±

    The two were very enthusiastic. ¡­¡­But there is no sign of pulling me anywhere.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡±

    ¡­¡­Two cat girls who make a bright noise trying to hi in the middle of traffic. As a suspicious person, I think I¡¯m on the next level. I was at a loss.

 Chapter 207: Cats Kingdom 4 [Lina Yuna]

    <h4>Chapter 207: Cats Kingdom 4 [Lina Yuna]</h4>

    Cat girls Lina and Yuna. Actually, I remember them as a pair, so I¡¯m a little suspicious about who is Lina and who is Yuna.

    ¡°Lina¡±

    ¡°Nya?¡±

    When I called Lina for the time being, the shy girl with tiger-striped hair raised her face. I see, Lina has a shy hair color and Yuna has a in hair color.

    ¡°For the time being, I would like you to introduce a ce where we can feel rest assured¡±

    Unfortunately, Lina didn¡¯t seem to understand my serious request.

    ¡°I think you can rest assured anywhere in the colony?¡±

    ¡°E, Emm, for example, Lina¡äs home¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t cleaned up, so now¡­¡­¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not cleaned up or if the bed is vacant, it¡¯s okay.

    ¡°Where is it okay? Anyway, we¡¯ll all get along with each other tomorrow night?¡±

    Yuna says happily.

    ¡°Well, it hurts if it¡¯s not in bed? Because we will move¡±

    It may not be what I say, who is good at having sex outdoors or in strange ces, but it¡¯s mostly girls who get hurt. No No. To be honest, that¡¯s an excuse. Even if I was told that it was okay in the back alleys, I¡¯m currently concentrating my eyes from all over the ce. With so much attention, it¡¯s quite embarrassing to stay in an open environment. I have to take them to an environment where we have a bed, preferably without worrying about our surroundings. ¡­¡­That¡¯s my persuasion.

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­maybe I like it hurt a little¡±

    Yuna stumbled upon saying that she had slipped diagonally. How did I persuade her?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    When I¡¯m worried, the eyes of the cat beasts in the surrounding houses and under the eaves increase. Although reason is blown away on a full moon night, they are living normally on other days and in the daytime. What kind of feelings do they have when they see Lina, Yuna and I, who are having a conversation that doesn¡¯t suddenly happen in the middle of the road?

    For the time being, I am a local celebrity as the center of the situation that female ves are somehow, but there are properly ¡¸Multiple bigamy ants in Celesta¡¹ and ¡¸Female ves are a kind of story rted to men and women and are not really ves¡¹. That¡¯s not the case, because there is a part that is warmly epted. I would like to appeal on the premise that anything is not really an anarchy lewd genie of ants. On top of that, I would like them to understand that it is very hard to be exposed to cold eyes in a strange society. Let¡¯s admit that I¡äm a little pervert. Let¡¯s admit that I like women and am greedy. However, I don¡¯t want to reopen and be treated like an obscene material.

    When I shouted inwardly, they couldn¡¯t tell. Even though I wasn¡¯t asked, I couldn¡¯t make such a speech. It only elerates misunderstandings. Oh, I wonder why Grandma Donna¡¯s ears made me wonder why she came out. I know from the beginning that it¡¯s all about making things easier tomorrow night. Why didn¡¯t I ask Grandma Donna to hold a regional rally and set it up to gain the understanding of the entire colony? I have no regrets. As time goes by, the withdrawal bes uncool and my pride is dented. Everyone, I¡¯m just expected and urged by Grandma Donna as a slightly energetic male and it¡¯s not as harmful as it looks, so don¡¯t look at it with such caution.

    ¡°Yuna, older brother has difficulties in choosing. Before he changes his mind¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Fast, Ansmi-san¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t shorten my name without permission!¡±

    When I inadvertently made a tsukkomi, Lina and Yuna smiled and began to untie the cloth band on the spot. Wait a minute. Here in the middle of the traffic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it off! Are you not ashamed!?¡±

    ¡°Eh, because we can¡¯t be seen by a man, we can¡¯t take it off, right?¡±

    ¡°There is only older brother here?¡±

    ¡°hi is something that people can see¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡­¡­When I think about it, these kids only know the orgy where many women get mixed up. In addition, it seems that this colony, where men have not settled for a long time, isn¡¯t well educated about the idea of ??shame.

    ¡°Uuu¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Look Look, older brother, take it off quickly¡±

    The two of them, who had taken off their simple clothes and became naked while seeing that I was in need of persuasive words, took off my clothes. I try to grab the buckle of the belt and resist, but if I resist so silently, I just make them suspicious. After all, my pants and underwear were taken off.

    ¡°No¡­¡­No, everyone, I¡¯m not suspicious¡­¡­¡±

    I close my eyes and make excuses. However, in the afternoon, when two young naked cat girls are innocently kneeling in front of me, I can¡¯t shrink in the situation.

    ¡°Oh¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s full of motivation¡±

    I hate my honesty. I nce at the facial expressions of the cat beasts around me. Those with a confused face, those who stare with no expression, those who clearly expect something. It¡¯s not as disgusting as I expected, but there¡¯s no doubt that it¡¯s a very bizarre sight to suddenly see girls and bare friends in the middle of the streets lined with houses. I made up my mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s all instructed by Grandma Donna! Don¡¯t feel too bad about me!¡±

    Completed excuses for myself.

    ¡°Lina, get on all fours!¡±

    ¡°Nya?¡±

    ¡°Push your ass over here! I¡¯ll pour it into your pussy right now! In the middle of this midday street, I¡¯ll impregnate you in front of everyone!¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­wh, when you say that, it¡¯s really¡­¡­?¡±

    Lina dyes her cheeks and with a slightly euphoric face, she pushes her tailed ass up in the middle of an adobe street filled with dust.

    ¡°Me too?¡±

    ¡°Stand here and y with your pussy and sucking your boobs while I¡ämmitting Lina¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­?¡±

    Swiping the tiger-striped tail to the side, I bury the ns in Lina¡¯s slightly moist pussy.

    ¡°Nyaaa¡­¡­¡±

    The vagina of a cat beast girl who is still not wet enough doesn¡¯t hold me deeply. However, under the sun of an oasis shining down, I grabbed the ass of a naked cat beast and shook my hips without hurrying. Although it is daytime, they¡äre affected by the moon. It is not so far that she secretes arge amount of love juice. In parallel with that, I hold Yuna¡¯s bare skin in one arm and stroke the base of her tail from a tight and beautiful spine. Rubbing her youthful buttocks with my entire palm and then crawl my fingers from the back of her hips to her pussy as if I was pressing my wrist against her butt.

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­n, naughty touch¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m lewd. I¡¯ll sexually harass you so much that your head is erotic and punctured¡±

    ¡°Nyaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    I kiss Yuna¡¯s two nipples. The high sun creates high contrast on the skin. The movement of my waist gradually increased and the ns finally reached the back of Lina¡¯s vagina.

    ¡°Nyaaa¡­¡­i, it¡¯s all the way in¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s inside your vagina. I¡¯ll pour in my semen in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Tighten your pussy and get pregnant¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­i, if you say that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thrilled¡­¡­?¡±

    Enchanted Lina. I start hitting my hips in earnest on that butt.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­ahu, a, aa¡­¡­nyaaa¡±

    ¡°Yuna, stick out your boobs more. Let me suck them¡±

    ¡°Ol, Older brother, like a baby¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Until you have a real baby, these boobs are mine. I¡¯ll do the same midday seeding show to you after Lina¡±

    ¡°S, Something like that great¡­¡­nyaa, both my ass and pussy are touched as you like¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something good. I love your boobs, ass and pussy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re a lewd man¡­¡­?¡±

    Yuna holds my head tightly with both hands as I rub her ass while rinsing her nipples. Lina, on the other hand, shook her tail and mmed her hips against me, screaming and squirting her love juice just like a female cat. Blue sky. Green palm leaves, white rocky mountains, adobe and white ster houses. Feeling the eyes of the cat beasts from here and there, I thoroughly enjoyed the naked bodies of the twin cat beasts.

    ¡°Lina¡±

    ¡°Nyauu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Get pregnant!!¡±

    ¡°Nyaaaa?¡±

    I feel free to ejacte in the back of Lina¡äs vagina. It¡¯s just sex to get pregnant. I don¡¯t put up with it. I don¡¯t even confirm. However, semen is spit inside the pussy of this girl who is probably not fully grown. ¡­¡­I was surprised to see a lot of sperm released.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s because of the grilled liver¡­¡­maybe a little more than usual¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­¡±

    While being struck by the sweet numbness immediately after ejaction, I pull my dick out from Lina. Semen drips down from the weak waist.

    ¡°See, the next protagonist is you, Yuna¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­h, hey, older brother¡±

    Yuna is on all fours next to Lina, who has fallen on the street and she opens her legs and sticks out her hips, giving me the gaze I expected.

    ¡°Tail, grab it andmit me roughly¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It will be painful¡±

    ¡°It hurts, but I like that kind of violence¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nympho cat beast¡±

    As she said, I grab Yuna¡¯s tail and shake my hips at full throttle from the beginning instead of a bridle.

    ¡°Nyaaaaa¡­¡­g, good, older brother¡äs¡­¡­older brother¡¯s dick, I like it!!¡±

    ¡°Pervert cat! You should als be conceived in daytime before everyone¡¯s eyes¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­nyau, nyauuu?¡±

    Both are like estrus cats. Yuna and I roughly hit each other¡¯s hips. The sound of banging, banging, banging,and hitting the hips against the clear blue sky disappears. And the tail of the gray-haired cat girl is pulled very strongly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, receive it!!¡±

    ¡°Nyaaaaa?¡±

    I also start ejacting inside her vagina. Both are cat girls who are a little younger than Luna. I cast ck shadows and white seeds on both.

    ¡°Nyaha, a¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°How was it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehe¡­¡­feeling, good¡­¡­¡±

    Yuna, who sucked up a lot of sperm in her womb, smiled with a melting smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­But I wonder if it¡¯s better not to get pregnant¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You desecrate my existence¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡­but, again, I want to have sex with older brother¡­¡­more and more¡­¡­¡±

    Yuna¡¯s head, which says something cute, is roughly stroked in a shy manner.

    ¡°Even if you get pregnant, I¡¯m a man who will do it if I want to do it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, can I get pregnant¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­¡­And, I enjoy the afterglow while covering her.

    ¡°Emm, me too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I want you to seed me before everyone¡¯s eyes¡­¡­too¡­¡­?¡±

    Some cat beasts came by our side and began to loosen their cloth band. The influence of the moon is strong. The estrus may have been transmitted to the sensitive girls while they were watching.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll tell you first¡±

    I raised my face and dered so with a crisp appearance.

    ¡°I¡¯m being told by Donna, aren¡¯t I? Don¡¯t treat me like a pervert, right?¡±

    I¡ämying two naked catgirls down. ¡­¡­I can say that they nodded, but there was no persuasive power.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°So, 6 people were dealt with by the evening¡­¡­. Not bad. I didn¡¯t think you would start having sex in such a ce¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even think¡±

    Dinner on the banks of the oasis, illuminated by a bonfire. Grandma Donna praises me while pouring stew from cubed meat and fish from the pot to La.

    ¡°It would be nice if you could crawl at night as well. Everyone is quieter than tomorrow, maybe¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡±

    I nod vaguely while devouring grilled liver. It belongs to Hell¡¯s Boar that La and her friends have captured. I may only be able to eat liver here. ¡­¡­And.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, Naris. We¡äre going to the dwarf colony next time, so I think they¡¯ll get it fixed¡±

    Naris broke Crash Harken and was depressed. ¡­¡­I encourage Naris, but the moment I see the debris, I can¡¯t stop pounding.

    It¡¯s my mistake. I relied too much on engraving crests. Because it was carved considering only the impact in the direction of attack, it was extremely vulnerable to the defensive action of hell¡¯s boar, that is, the impact from an unintended direction. It¡¯s my fault made by the theory of the desk. I haven¡¯t be a cksmith yet. ¡­¡­I have to improve it.

 Chapter 208: Cats Kingdom 5 [Tanya Anys and other cat beasts]

    <h4>Chapter 208: Cats Kingdom 5 [Tanya Anys and other cat beasts]</h4>

    Night crawling. It¡¯s a man¡¯s romance. Even though the open-minded female y is no good, there are many areas in Celesta where night crawling is tolerated as premarital sex¡­¡­but for the time being, it didn¡¯t really matter as long as I was in the crossbow corps. First of all, there were no official female members (other than Dianne) until Mikagami officially joined. I hear that night crawling seems to be causing various tragedies in the archer corps of the Western Corps and the Eastern Corps (many of whom are girls). There were a few guys who made it in Basson, but since Basson is historically in the countryside, it seemed like a pic in the mountains and a pussy unobtrusive rather than going up to one¡¯s house.

    So. A cat beast colony in the middle of the desert, which is located in a secluded area rather than a remote area in Celesta. I¡¯m currently in a position to night crawl free for every cat beast in the colony. No matter where you go into this colony of women and how shy you seed it in anyone¡¯s hole, no one will me you. Among the many beast races, cat beasts are especially easy to react to nature and the moon, and the night before the full moon. Every girl has a sexual desire to rampage in her body. ¡­¡­It seems. It seems. I can¡¯t get out of the house I was assigned to yesterday.

    ¡°Luna. You surely have contraceptive magic, so it shouldn¡¯t make sense to be seeded, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    It was because I was pushed down by Luna.

    ¡°But I want hi¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Luna is also a cat beast, so I know your body is aching, but keep it down. There¡¯s not a lot of time and physical strength that I can work overnight tomorrow¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh¡±

    Luna knocks her ears down and makes a troubled face. She has a cute face, so I wonder if it¡¯s okay to do it a little, but I have to sprinkle as many of my sperm as possible on this colony. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯m driven into such a situation by my self-proimed lover or pet.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay if you go to the next ce again¡±

    Jeanne pulls Luna¡¯s hand and drags her down from me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a light hypnotic illusion. You should be able to sleep soundly¡±

    Dianne also supports.

    ¡°¡­¡­The two of you don¡¯t have an aching body on a full moon¡±

    ¡°Rather, I and other dwarves feel more excited during new moon¡±

    ¡°Dark elves also. However, it is not as much as the beast race¡­¡­or rather, it is said that dark elves can have night vision, so it is not so exciting for other races¡±

    They seem to have the characteristic of being able to stay calm. La went on a moon-night desert flight with Naris on board. Don¡¯t let Naris get in the way of my awkward sess¡­¡­and it seems to be the purpose offorting her because she broke her weapon and remained depressed. As always, a caring guy.

    ¡°Elf¡±

    ¡°There is nothing special about it at night. I think the moonlight is romantic, but it¡¯s probably not much different from the human race¡±

    Aurora was also calm.

    ¡°Andy, how are you feeling? If you dealt with many people in the daytime, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult now that there is no miraculous spring¡±

    In Polka, even if I had sex that used my special physical strength, I waspletely relieved if I soaked in the miraculous spring for an hour or drank Aunt Lindsey¡¯s spring water drink and fell asleep. There is certainly no such convenient water here. But.

    ¡°Is it the effect of the grilled liver? It seems that it is still cool¡±

    ¡°Is that so. I was thinking of using a technique to speed up the recovery of energy even if you lose some of your body¡¯s functions¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the function?¡±

    ¡°For example, one hand gets stuck, thinking bes dull or the ear bes deaf. There are a few¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s fine¡±

    I don¡¯t feel upset enough to have to be resilient until it¡¯s inconvenient.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I wander around the colony at night. The sound of crawling at night is apanied by the image of sneaking in after identifying the girl I am looking for and secretly flirting with them, but I don¡¯t know who is in which house at all. In fact, there are few cat beasts I know other than Lina and Yuna. The act of looking up at the house and going up andmitting for the time being regardless of the other party seems to be more like a rape demon than a night crawling.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡­¡±

    I lightly knock on the door to enter a suitable house. Anyone can do it, but ording to Grandma Donna¡¯s lecture that if there is a girl who refuses to seeding, she should have locked it at this stage and carefully push the door to see if it is closed. It opens without any resistance and two cat beasts who were folding clothes are looking at me. Is it a mother and a daughter?

    ¡°I came to crawl at night at Grandma Donna¡äs instruction¡±

    Because the conclusion that it is useless even if I think variously was obtained in daytime, I say it once and for all.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­tonight?¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡±

    ¡°Anys, you¡¯re already sleeping¡±

    ¡°I will do it too¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still early for Anys and even customers aren¡¯t Anys¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I can afford it if it¡¯s about that girl¡±

    It looks like she is 13-14 years old. She is as cute as Irina. It¡¯s cool.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Can I seed you, Anys-chan?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The girl cheerfully nods. The unfussy mom cat had a troubled face.

    ¡°Well, Donna-sama says¡­¡­but, I¡¯m not old enough to be a grandma¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡­but, but¡­¡­good, mom. Let¡¯s have kids together¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t help it¡±

    Both of them look calm, and when it is decided to do it, they take off their clothes without hesitation. They seemed to be no exception to being so excited because of the moon.

    ¡°Then, please, guest. My child hasn¡¯t been held by a man yet, so if possible, be kind¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. ¡­¡­You can make it look like Yuna-neechan?¡±

    Mother and child cat. A ripe, plump body and a body that is beginning to show the curve of a woman, even at a young age, line up on the table.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have it from your daughter¡±

    I look between Anys¡¯s buttocks. Crawling my fingers in her crotch, wrapped in her pale hair and starting to caress her little ass with my cheeks, like blowing her breath, and soon the sound of water begins to echo.

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Anys too¡­¡­already, old enough to be a woman¡­¡­¡±

    A mother with a slightlyplicated voice. While rubbing her ass with one hand, I stand behind thepletely finished Anys-chan, take off her pants, press my dick and pierce her.

    ¡°Ni, Niu©`©`©`u¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Anys¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I, I got it all at once¡­¡­!¡±

    The feel of tearing off the hymen. And the bleeding that I feel slowly. The vagina that kisses is unique to a virgin. However.

    ¡°Nyuu¡­¡­i, it hurts, but¡­¡­not as much as I thought¡­¡­¡±

    Anys-chan also smiles at her temper. Or is this also due to the uplifting of the moon?

    ¡°I¡¯ll seed you quickly¡­¡­I¡¯ll seed you soon¡­¡­be patient for a while¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­I¡¯m patient¡­¡­¡±

    I start going back and forth between Anys-chan¡¯s vagina. Grabbing her little hips and shaking my hips a little hurriedly, a little excited about the situation of piercing her virginity in front of her mother¡¯s eyes and vaginal cum shot in front of her. I didn¡¯t want to prolong the pain, so I dared to poke a little cat beast without suppressing the immoral excitement.

    ¡°Nyaaa¡­¡­nya, nyahuu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You look good. Are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ye, Yes, a little¡­¡­older brother, lewd and kind¡­¡­?¡±

    It seemed surprisingly popr that I was rubbing her buttocks without getting tired of my waist, still rubbing her modest boobs and squeezing her nipples and in the end I grabbed her tail from the root and squeezed it as much as I wanted.

    ¡°Such a nasty older brother conceived Anys-chan¡±

    ¡°Nyu¡­¡­co, conceive¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anys¡­¡­¡±

    An unusual situation. A situation in which a naked mother stares with aplicated face as her daughter is happily conceived by a man who suddenly rises up. However, without anyone disagreeing with the strangeness, I gasped and started ejacting in the vagina that had just lost its virginity.

    ¡°Nyuu¡­¡­u¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­ha, huuu¡±

    ¡°Guest¡­¡­Anys¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It felt good, your daughter¡±

    By all means, it¡¯s a bad guy¡¯s line.

    ¡°How about the mom¡¯s pussy?¡±

    And I¡¯m probably a little mean, pulling out my dick covered with her daughter¡¯s blood, love juice and semen and insert it into the mom¡¯s pussy as it is.

    ¡°Ha, aaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a nice pussy here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­This is because I haven¡¯t had a child since I gave birth¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°When I came, you didn¡¯t hesitate to feel like it¡­¡­it actually umted, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t be mean on such a night¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make Anys¡¯s younger sister¡±

    Somehow, this kind of character attachment has be fun. It¡¯s no good. ¡­¡­And the mother cat was also in high spirits.

    ¡°Y, Younger sister¡­¡­then, in order to give birth to a boy, I¡¯ll have to be held by you again¡­¡­?¡±

    There seems to be no protest to make a younger brother instead of a younger sister. I whisper into her cat ears as I poke her plump ass with my hips and rub her big boobs with my hands.

    ¡°Naughty mom, even though your daughter is watching¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­C, Call me by my name, not mom¡­¡­I¡äm Tanya¡±

    ¡°Tanya-san¡­¡­lewd Tanya-san is seeded¡­¡­!!¡±

    Ejacting while shaking my hips and finally hugging her body with both hands. Sperm is shot into both mother and child¡äs vagina.

    ¡°Nhu, Uuuuuuuu?¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­uu¡±

    Doku, Doku, Doku¡­¡­. Tanya¡äs knees shiver slowly, before she falls down on her knees and lines up next to her absentminded daughter.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huu¡±

    I pull my dick out of her. Then raise my pants and look down at them.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, I¡¯m sorry I got too excited¡±

    I obediently apologized. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t escape as if I were such a person.

    ¡°Nyuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­y, yes¡­¡­¡±

    Did they understand?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    After that, I went around four houses and when I returned home, Grandma Donna was knee pillowing Luna. Luna is sleeping easily, because she was sed off by Dianne.

    ¡°Was there any issue?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­There are many houses where parents and children live¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Three out of five houses will have a mother and child. In the situation where two twins and one mom deal with five people, such as thest one. It was a miscalction. Well, if it¡¯s normal to stay in a colony from the time you were born, then it¡¯s natural to live in a family unit.

    ¡°How many people did you do tonight?¡±

    ¡°Two girls living alone, four parent and child pairs, and five at the end¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Because there were 6 people yesterday¡­¡­you did 17 people in total the day before! You¡äre doing your best. Tell me only the houses that you will do tomorrow¡±

    Grandma Donna looked happy.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, take a rest¡±

    I was sent off by Grandma Donna¡¯s voice and rolled into the bedroom in the back. ¡­¡­La and Aurora were lying on my bed and waiting.

    ¡°N, No good, do it!?¡±

    ¡°Ho. I know, I know¡±

    ¡°Just sleeping together¡±

    ¡°Really!?¡±

    I don¡¯t want to say such a pitiful thing if it is true, but if you get as many shots as possible, there is a person who really wants it. I put on a nket as I nailed them tightly.

    I couldn¡¯t stand it, so I poured one shot into Aurora and La. ¡­¡­It might be a little nice to put it in a sleeping girl. But I feel like they both noticed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    The next day, I woke up at noon.

    ¡°M, My meal¡­¡­I, I wonder if it¡¯s grilled liver¡±

    I shook a bottle of portable ¡¸Purifying Salt¡¹that had been reduced by almost half so far and when I got out of the house¡­¡­I met Tanya, who was cooking near the oasis. She lightly bowed a little shy. ¡­¡­Is it a barbecue outside today?

    ¡°Hmm. Is one of the parents and children you mentioned yesterday the Por family?¡±

    ¡°Uwa, Grandma¡±

    ¡°Tell me clearlyter. If you leave it alone, it will be secretly mixed in an orgy¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like orgy or small talk from daytime¡±

    Gradually erotic words are beginning to copse in Gestalt.

    ¡°No, the moonlit desert is beautiful, isn¡¯t it? You go by caravan, right? Russell desert¡±

    ¡°It goes through. Recently, the caravans passing by are shrinking because of the development of shipping thanks to the pilot Marman. There is also a movement to abolish it in the near future. There are a lot of voices who want to survive even if it is small because there is no one who knows a safe road in the desert¡±

    Naris was in a good mood and was drinking cat powder liquor with a skewer facing Dianne. ¡­¡­In a sense, she¡¯s cute.

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯ll bring her to my pce with Jeanne tonight, because I¡¯lle to pick you guys up in the morning¡±

    ¡°I understand¡±

    If you take only Naris, you will be in trouble because there is nothing to take care of. However, letting Naris stay in the colony tonight seems to be a hassle.

    ¡°Do your best, Andy¡±

    ¡°Yes, grilled liver. I also got some cat powder liquor¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±

    Jeanne and Luna bring me a meal. As usual, it¡¯s mainly grilled liver, but it alsoes with fruits and vegetables. Does it mean that the bnce is so bad that there is no source or child to break the body?

    ¡°Even so, Andy-san still seems to be a very extraordinary person. Recently, you¡¯ve been dealing with many women¡±

    The evaluation of Aurora is a little sad, but in fact there are few parts that can be said to be extraordinary about me. Even though I¡äm energetic, it is arge capacity trained by miraculous spring and many female ves¡¯ usual sexual life and therge number of female ves doesn¡¯t mean that I am an extremely nice man. The aspect of luck and meeting is strong. ¡­¡­But, Dragon Pce, elf territory and cat beast colony. It is an unusual luck to get a seeding role in a world full of beautiful women.

    ¡°¡­¡­Luck alone is definitely not mediocre¡±

    I¡¯m a little sad to say it myself.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the evening, La takes off with Naris and Jeanne as previously announced and the sun goes down. After a while, Grandma Donna and Luna came into the house with a slightly tired look.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we let you wait¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Everyone was really looking forward to hearing the story of the child who was seeded first¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wish I had Hildae with me. If I had La fly with all her might, she might have been in time from the earliest possible time¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in saying it now. ¡­¡­It¡¯s going to be outrageous¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I heard you rampaged outside yesterday, because it¡¯s a hassle for everyone¡±

    ¡°I put out the mat outside¡±

    ¡°E, Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s winter, now. No matter how active my body is, I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll catch a cold. I don¡¯t have a proper doctor here, so once I get sick, it¡¯s troublesome¡±

    ¡°¡­ I recently learned windbreak magic while I was presumptuous. Let¡¯s go to the barrierter¡±

    Dianne quietly offers to cooperate. Luna seems to be upset, but she¡¯s rtively calm now. She may have Dianne do something for her.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not the case, I¡¯d like to mix it up¡±

    ¡°Wait¡±

    ¡°If everyone wants Andy-san, I want to show that I¡¯m Andy-san¡¯s favorite ve¡±

    Aurora smiled a little challengingly and I was a little anxious. It seems that this child will seriously propose tomit in public with some kind of beat.

    ¡°I, I¡äm off¡±

    I leave the house before the story is over.

    Hell¡¯s boar tanned leather with dead grass stuffed mat. Many of them areid out in the za near the oasis and it looks like a group sun-dried. No, it¡¯s night. And many cat girls and cat beauties who had already taken off their clothes were sitting on the soft ground of a little size and waiting for me.

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm¡­¡­

    Attention is paid and I don¡¯t know what to say first. However, it was only a momentter that I realized that I didn¡¯t need such a thing.

    ¡ºNya©`©`©`©`a?¡»

    Many cat girls jumped at me and stripped off my clothes in no time. And the older cat beauties tear off the cat girls, but with an uncontroble voice of lust.

    ¡°Guest, please give us children¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Tonight, I will dedicate myself to you only. Please, affection¡±

    One after another, they bring their plump bodies to me. The moonlight is bright. Once the eyes get used to it, the limbs they sway in the moonlight are terribly beautiful, somehow mysterious, and.

    ¡°Erotic¡±

    When I say so while my dick erects violently, they all have a provocative and seductive smile. Curved movement peculiar to cat beasts. There are roughly over thirty people under the moon. It¡¯s an outdoor strip theater where you can freely handle andmit as much as you want.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯llmit you for the time being!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­haa, aaa?¡±

    A beautiful woman at hand isid down and while rubbing her boobs roughly, I pierce my dick without caressing her. You know. They don¡¯t need any caress tonight on a full moon, driven by intense lust.

    ¡°Rubbing your boobs, let me suck! Shake your ass and invite me!¡±

    When I called around whilemitting a beautiful cat beast from the beginning, a well-known elder immediately pressed her estrus boobs against me and I enjoyed the feel of her erect nipples. And thete cat girls crawl on the ground and shake their hips with their natural soft movements. Some of them are still small girls who look like Jeanne and even such girls shake their hips in a shape of eight or stick out their hips and hug themselves, swaying embarrassingly from side to side. Meanwhile, I pour the first ejaction into the cat beauty¡äs womb.

    ¡°N, Nuuuuuu, Nnyuu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good pussy, let me do it again soon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A, Anytime¡­¡­?¡±

    Then, I rub my cheeks against her boobs and stand up, challenging the cat girl who is in my view.

    ¡°Is this your first time¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Last year, older brother put it in¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Really¡±

    At that time, Imitted while being almost in a state of obscurity, so I don¡¯t remember the details.

    ¡°If so, I will do my best to make you feel good from the beginning¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­violent, ple¡­¡­nyuuuu!!¡±

    Insert while rubbing as if I¡äm holding a youthful and slippery butt and immediately shake my hips violently.

    ¡°Nyaaa, Nyaaaaa?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a nice pussy, You¡¯ll give birth to a good child!!¡±

    ¡°Nyaaa¡­¡­I¡¯m happy, nyaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Big back and forth, fast like crazy. It seems that the tonic effect of grilled liver is certainly strong. The power that overflows with lust doesn¡¯t make me feel tired no matter how much I shake my hips. Also ejacte.

    ¡°Nyaha¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡äre next¡­..¡±

    A beautiful cat beast has pushed her erect nipples indecently against me. Is she a little older than me? It looks like I¡¯m still fine.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯mmitted¡­¡­like that, putting so much semen inside that it overflows from my crotch¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll put it in, I¡¯ll put it in, so crawl up and raise your ass! Like a female cat!¡±

    I look super great. I wonder if the cat girls who are happy to follow it don¡¯t wonder at all. No, the moon has made them lustful many times more than me who is ecstatic with so many erotic nudes. Illuminated by the white moon, flesh-colored flesh is mixed in here.

    ¡°Aaa¡­¡­risky, you¡¯re in good shape¡­¡­you love masturbation, you lewd cat¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­I like masturbation¡­¡­but I like dicks more, I want to be messed up by your dick¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Erotic pussy¡­¡­I wonder if you will give birth to a nasty female cat¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­I might only be a horny female cat¡­¡­but I¡¯m seeded and making me a naughty belly cat¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll put it out, I¡¯ll put it out, you¡¯ll get pregnant!!¡±

    Ejaction.

    ¡°Next time, let¡¯s do it again¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡äre a little cat, you¡äre going to invite a man, so I¡¯ll be relentless, even if you¡äre tiny¡±

    ¡°Nyaaaa?¡±

    Ejaction, again ejaction.

    Until dawn. Until the moon sets. The frenzy of me and the cat beasts continues.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    In the morning sun, with many cat girls, I look up at the sky so that I can be buried in the warm limbs. The deep blue, cloudless sky is brightly dyed by the sun. It¡¯s an incredibly powerful and beautiful sky of Celesta.

    ¡°¡­¡­Guest, can still do it¡­¡­?¡±

    A cat girl who got up plumply rubbed against my dick lying on her back and looked up at my face. I remember.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know it, but we did it three times¡±

    ¡°Exposed¡±

    The cat girl smiles. She was naked and mysteriously pretty, even though her inner thighs were squeezed with semen.

    ¡°Because I¡äm going to do it a fourth time, get pregnant, you perverted cat¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    She slowly straddled me and enjoyed thest shot.

 Chapter 209: Earth Bearer Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 209: Earth Bearer Part 1</h4>

    As expected, over thirty shots hurt my dick overnight. I abused it a lot when I messed up with the dragons of Misty Pce, but since the estrus of the cat beasts isnt something scary, it is simply a no-guard rape. ¡­¡­But it¡¯s because of my usual sexual life that I only have a slight pain in my lower back, or is it more effective than I expected? Probably both.

    After resting until near noon, we decided to leave the colony aboard La.

    ¡°Hoho. But Donna, I¡¯m most happy to see you in good shape¡±

    ¡°Ha. I don¡¯t know how many years I¡¯ll have,e a little more often before I meet the moment of my death. You also have a convenient master¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t my master, he is my owner¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that a dragon like you is kept quietly even though he¡¯s so young¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­La, hold on. Can you make me show deference a little more?¡±

    ¡°Ho, in fact you can¡¯t beat most of the female ves. It¡¯s no mistake that you can¡¯t weigh them visually¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh. Well, I know that a dragon¡¯s idea is dimwit¡±

    Grandma Donna shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Well,e back when you¡¯ve umted enough. My daughters are really in high spirits. If you want, I¡¯ll invite you to be a nude vige next time¡±

    ¡°Donna has no idea that it will turn into such a good mood colony¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I had a lot of feelings of being impatient with the full moon when I was young. Well, if you don¡¯t, it¡¯s a story whether or not you throw away the colony. I don¡¯t want to go into this grave if I do garbage. It¡¯s not a bad thing if the colony keeps it in that much y. No one is unhappy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, at least it¡¯s definitely fun for me.¡±

    The next time Ie, I may not be able to keep it unless I prepare more carefully.

    Many cat beasts from the oasis wave their hands to La and the carriage taking off from the back mountain. Lina and Yuna can be easily identified by their hair colors. The little daughter and mother over there would be Anys and Tanya. The one in front of them is the older sister who I didn¡¯t know the name of but was in good shape. I wish I had heard the name of the greedy girl who was cheating.

    ¡°Andy. ¡­¡­Did you still want to stay?¡±

    Luna looks a littleplicated. Maybe it stretched under my nose.

    ¡°¡­¡­No, it¡¯s okay once in a while, it¡¯s like that¡±

    ¡°I want to do it once in a while¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up, Luna-san. If Andy and the colony are happy with that, I think it¡¯s enough for us, his property, to give him a little space¡±

    ¡°When I think that Andy¡¯s child, a girl who is pregnant, is in the colony before me¡­¡­it¡¯s a little indivisible¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I understand¡±

    Dianne smiled bitterly.

    ¡°But when the special task is over, Andy will settle down somewhere. Then you can give birth as much as you like¡±

    ¡°As much as I like¡­¡­yeah¡±

    Luna is in a good mood. I get involved in a hurry.

    ¡°No, just the number I can feed? Because I and Luna¡¯s child want to be responsibly raised by us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s okay if there are about 5 or 6 people, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you are a cat beast, there are quite a few twins or triplets, so there are more than 10 children, are there?¡±

    While being obsessed with Luna, who is full of motivation, I can¡¯t help but feel a little happy with the many future prospects with Luna. ¡­¡­Or be a profitable man. Yes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    It doesn¡¯t take long to reach La¡¯s old nest, the former Dragon Pce. Even in winter, La slides andnds on the sandy sea, which has a moderate temperature at noon.

    ¡°Here, here. It¡¯s been a year, but it¡¯s nostalgic¡±

    ¡°Are Naris and Jeanne inside?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    La turns into her human form and enters the rock at the entrance of the pce, naked, probably because it¡¯s her own home. We follow behind her.

    It seems that La¡¯s Dragon Pce was once called ¡¸Russell Pce¡¹. I knew it a year ago when Broll-san called La. When I first came, Jeanne was sometimes present in La¡¯s solo life, but at its peak, 600 dragons were crowded inside here. The number 600 isrger than Polka, even if it is a dragon. When I turned around again, the underground space was just like a city. Wide roads that are intricately intertwined,rge and small squares and small rooms where people can live. ¡­¡­Speaking ofbyrinths, it should be illegal to tamper with the structure afterwards, but was it made by a dragon or was it originally a city? ¡­¡­I¡¯m sure La doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡°La¡¯s family lived here. ¡­¡­I wonder if you weren¡¯t lonely in such arge ce, alone¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case¡­¡­it¡¯s a lie. Well, they¡¯re not dead. Let¡¯s do well on the western continent. If they want to see me, if they feel like it, they can meet me at any time. Come to think of it, it¡¯s our dragons that don¡¯t care about the absence of their family¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you feel lonely¡±

    ¡°Ho. I didn¡¯t realize until you told me. I was 200 years old and made me realize that I was lonely. That alone was something I could brag about to Donna¡±

    La giggles. I¡¯m not praising her at all, but was she d that it was pointed out?

    When I went to La¡äs former bed, Naris jumped at me¡­¡­I didn¡¯t do it, but she held my hand and desperately approached my face.

    ¡°Smithson heavy responsibility!!¡±

    ¡°What is it!?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s my instincts and my instincts to fight!¡±

    ¡°Calm down Naris. Or rather Jeanne, what¡¯s wrong with Naris?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­she was a little worried when we got here and muttered in the corner of the room, right?¡±

    What the hell is that?

    ¡°He, here here, here is a Dragon Pce, isn¡¯t it? Basically¡±

    ¡°Basically, it was La¡¯s residence¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Dragon Pce is a first-ss proof for an adventurer or is it a ce where I wanted to explore once, but I had to think that it would probably be impossible for me for the rest of my life? Honestly. I don¡¯t think there will be a thousand years left for such an opportunity, but when I think of it as a ck dragon territory, that, I can¡¯t move my legs¡±

    ¡­¡­Yes, this fellow is traumatized by the Fire Dragon War.

    ¡°Ho. No one ising back now. You can look around as you like¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s scary! I likebyrinths, but I¡¯m super useless for a mansion or a castle with a ghostly ruckus!¡±

    She¡¯s aplicated person.

    ¡°Te¡­¡­what do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Pleasee along with us¡±

    ¡°Jeanne alone is fine!¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know this person well!!¡±

    Now that I think of it, is that so.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s a hassle, nee-chan¡±

    ¡°Really¡­¡­¡±

    The former residents were stunned.

    Therefore I take a walk in the ruins with Naris. Although many dragons lived there, unlike actual viges and towns, there is no concept of fields and gardens, so it is not a long walk in terms of distance. And even though it was a ruin, everyone just moved in, so there weren¡¯t many interesting things down there and it was boring just to look around the small rooms.

    ¡°Fire dragons live in a ce like this¡­¡­uh, what if a dead dragones out? I don¡¯t have a weapon¡±

    ¡°Coming out. Did you listen to me?¡±

    A dead dragon is a (apparently) monster that is sometimes found in the deepest part of abyrinth and a dragon¡¯s corpse has begun to move in the same way as a rock doll or a moving corpse. Of course, its intelligence is close to zero, it doesn¡¯t use magic and its movements are sluggish, but its breath attack ability remains, so it is considered to be a rather troublesome monster. And, of course, the dragon isn¡¯t dead and it doesn¡¯t appear in the Dragon Pce that just pulled it off.

    ¡°Or rather a Dragon Pce is a Dragon Pce. Why do you have such a calm face? 10-man captain Smithson? It¡¯s the scariest ce in the world¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why. Here. It¡¯s just. It¡¯s an abandoned vige¡±

    ¡°Even so! Isn¡¯t there an aura drifting somewhere?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re unexpectedly superstitious!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if a monsteres out, but I¡¯ll run away with all my strength!? Because I have no fighting power right now!? I don¡¯t have any weapons!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That. Why are you depressed? 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Crash Haken was a self-confident work of 10-man captain Smithson. I¡¯m really sorry I didn¡¯t pay a single coin¡­¡­uh¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re bad¡­¡­¡±

    For some reason, in the corner of Dragon Pce, the two of us are depressed for reasons that have nothing to do with dragons.

    ¡°I will definitely fix it. I¡¯m sure I¡äll fix it¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­I¡¯ll take good care of it this time¡­¡­¡±

    Meet Jeanne on the way back. She was carrying all the broken pieces of Crash Haken.

    ¡°Jeanne? Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to my parents¡¯ house a little bit. By the way, I¡¯ll have this fixed¡±

    Shaking the debris.

    ¡°Your parents¡¯ house¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a dwarf colony. It¡¯s close by. Andy and the others didn¡¯te. I¡¯m slowing down with older sister La. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow¡±

    ¡­¡­No, Jeanne said, ¡¸Next time, let¡¯s go to the dwarf colony¡¹. But in reality we came to La¡¯s Pce. Did that mean that the ¡¸Dwarf colony¡¹ was the current destination for Jeanne?

    ¡°Wait a minute. It¡¯s a special weapon made with crest engraving. I¡¯ll rent a ce and I¡¯ll fix it. Guide me to the Dwarf Colony¡±

    ¡°N, No, I¡¯m enough. I think if I ask my grandpa or someone, he¡¯ll fix it right away¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you do that¡±

    Jeanne has a troubled face.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­I don¡¯t want you toe¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡­ah, by the way, I¡äve never been there to say hello?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Jeanne was recognized as a full-fledged person in the dwarf colony and was trying to get rid of Hell¡¯s Boar in order to be allowed to drink freely. Being recognized as a full-fledged person leads to more or less a role in themunity. Immediately after that, Jeanne was taken out of here and restrained in Polka to give birth to a child. Originally, there were a number of appropriate timings throughout the story, but I was still abducting Jeanne. ¡­¡­Unreasonableness is also a good ce.

    ¡°I have to give my greetings¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not letting you do it. At least I¡¯ll never hide the fact that I gave birth to a child!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no good. That¡¯s what you shouldn¡¯t do to give birth to a child sneakily¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m really scared of my grandpa!? Andy, you¡¯ll be blown away with all your might!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I protect myself to the extent that I don¡¯t die¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t go, I¡¯m telling you!!¡±

    The power of a dwarf surpasses that of a lion beast, who is particrly strong among the beast human races. It¡¯s not as good as an ogre, but even so, humans can get rid of bones with a single punch. However.

    ¡°Jeanne. ¡­¡­If you run away here, Peter Smithson will be a child who can¡¯t face his maternal rtives. That¡¯s no good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you intend to go alone and say goodbye to your family? No. I want to do that properly.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­if a human is beaten by grandpa, regardless of the dwarf opponent¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡±

    I encourage Jeanne. ¡­¡­Jeanne looked at my serious eyes and realized that persuasion was useless, so she started walking reluctantly.

    ¡°E, Emm, should I go too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which one. I don¡¯t think elves are weed because of their location¡±

    Dwarves often don¡¯t have a very good impression of elves. Especially for adult elves, they are unconditionally called ¡¸Bean sprouts that seems to be great even though they are weak¡¹. ¡­¡­Well, Naris doesn¡¯t look like an elf and even if she isn¡¯t rotten, she is a Red Arm and not weak in terms of strength. I don¡¯t really know which way to fall.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    The dwarf colony was certainly not far away. I feel like I walked quite a bit, but considering the size of the desert, 1 km and 2 km is within the margin of error. And, obviously, the air is different from other parts of thebyrinth. In a strange atmosphere where the smell of burning bonfire, the smell of sweat and the smell of alcohol are mixed, you can hear theughter and yelling of the dwarves and the sound of metal hitting from somewhere.

    ¡°From here on, its the dwarf colony¡­¡­I don¡¯t feel like rethinking, Andy¡±

    ¡°If I get hit, I can get hit. It¡¯s worth it for you who gave birth to Peter¡±

    ¡°You¡äre safe. I was going to have my grandpa somehow overlook it under La¡äs name. He is grateful to La and her ck dragons because he survived the Fire Dragon War era. But he hates everyone outside thebyrinth, not just humans¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless. ¡­¡­His granddaughter was exposed to a man he didn¡¯t know and before he knew it, she was treated as a ve and conceived of a child. It bes a reason to hit without such circumstances. Then I can¡¯t escape¡±

    Slowly entering the dwarf colony, the one with a surprised look was Jeanne, while I had a shady look on my face. In another sense, Naris in her bikini armor is looked at with astonishment and various nces pierce. Then, while receiving the ufortable gaze, Jeanne approaches and pulls the iron door with the sound of metal in the back of the colony. ¡­¡­Or rather, when I tried to pull it, the lever turned and the door opened vigorously and Jeanne bounced off.

    ¡°Nogaa!?¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­?¡±

    An old dwarf with a fine white beard appeared from the back of the door. The eyes are sharp, the skin is reddish and the clothes have a number of burn marks. It¡¯s like a typical cksmith.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why do I have a dream? It looks a lot like Jeanne¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Jeanne !! I¡¯m back, I¡¯ve been with older sister La ¡ºDesert ck Dragon¡»!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡±

    The dwarven old man opens his eyes and can even squeeze the mouth behind his beard. ¡­¡­It¡¯s here.

    ¡°Thereupon, La together with I had her be one of my brides. Nice to meet you, Celesta Commercial Army Special Task Force Dianne Special Duty Force¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah!? What you¡±

    ¡°Ah, 10-man captain Andy Smithson¡­¡­I¡äm a Trot human¡­¡­¡±

    Yeah, he¡¯s definitely super scary. The old man res at me and looks at Jeanne. Jeanne lifted her hand from the struck head and looked anxiously at the old man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Bride¡­¡­did you say that? You¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We already have made a child¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The old man looks at Jeanne again. Jeanne nods. The old man took a quick breath.

    ¡°You¡¯re a yful person. ¡­¡­What is this face p?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa¡±

    ¡°Jeanne. Yeah. I¡¯m left to take care of you from your father and mother. ¡­¡­After a year of hiding in the clouds, you were deceived by a human and gave birth to a child. Did you think it would be nice to say it was sunny?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Most of the time, stupid grandchildren are fooling around!¡±

    When the old man yelled at Jeanne, he turned around and looked up at me.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been able to show your face in a dignified way and that¡¯s all I¡¯m going to praise. You¡¯re an idiot!!¡±

    He swings his fist and hits my belly. ¡­¡­I stiffen myself. I can¡¯t run away or stop. That kind of fist. But.

    ¡°Wait a minute, wait!¡±

    Naris took the fist with one hand. A good sound is heard and the fist stops. Unbelievably, she catches the old man¡¯s punch with her slender arms and the old man, who is a typical dwarf with a stubby body, slips and retreats. ¡­¡­Red arm, scary.

    ¡°Wh, What long ears!! You also that human¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t get me wrong. Seriously. Emm¡­¡­calm down for the time being. If this person is destroyed, I¡¯m in trouble because I don¡¯t have my weapon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re a martial artist?¡±

    ¡°Adventurer¡­¡­no, I¡¯m a poor soldier now¡±

    Shaking his hand, the old man opens his fist. It seems that Naris¡¯s grip strength was unexpectedly strong.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te to ask for a weapon, is that man, a cksmith?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡äm a half cksmith. It¡¯s been seven years of cksmithing training in the royal capital of Trot¡±

    ¡°Huh. ¡­¡­Didn¡¯t you juste to be beaten¡±

    The old man seems to be convinced. ¡­¡­That¡¯s it. A cksmith, albeit a dwarf. If so, as an aspiring cksmith rather than just a human¡­¡­there is a little room for understanding and a room for effort to be recognized.

    ¡°Let me hit the weapon¡±

    I¡¯m not confident in the act of cksmithing. But it¡¯s still better than trying to get forgiveness just by enduring being beaten. I hope it will be a reason topromise.

    ¡°Jeanne is a forgotten memorial of my son and his wife who died in the cave-in. She¡¯s a stupid girl, but I can¡¯t be spared when asked¡­¡­I¡äm Dan. Dan Cracks¡±

    The old man turned around.

    ¡°Get in. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know if you make a cheap item at a dwarf cksmith workshop¡±

 Chapter 210: Earth Bearer, Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 210: Earth Bearer, Part 2</h4>

    Grandpa Dan¡¯s smithy was quite hot. cksmiths are already priced as hot, but dwarves don¡¯t bother with that heat. The skin is said to be naturally heat resistant. A dwarf is a creature that creates a tunnel even in a volcano where ordinary creatures make a lot of noise. It¡¯s okay to hold the bottom of a boiling pot with their bare hands. I¡¯m a little wondering at what temperature it will burn. Since they were born to y with such metals, they have the perception of hunting for minerals with their noses and intuitions and other races are stillpletely unmatched by dwarves in cksmithing and metalworking. Even in a country like Trot, which is covered by humans, the industry itself is thrown to the dwarves when ites to mining, so there were many countries on the continent where all the metal industry was covered by dwarves. I¡¯m super cool trying to cksmith in front of such a dwarf. No, I¡¯m sorry. I tried to inspire myself. I know it¡¯s really reckless.

    ¡°Hey, what are you going to do? You didn¡¯t decide until you got here¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a rehash of a broken weapon. Jeanne, take it down¡±

    ¡°Nn¡±

    Jeanne takes down the wooden box, she was carrying. The joint between the handle and the broken de. And a de that broke so miserably that it couldn¡¯t be thought of as metal.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a weapon that still doesn¡¯t make sense for me¡±

    ¡°This is a weapon that 10-man captain Smithson has kindly made from the materials that were avable!¡±

    ¡°What a human, actually raised by a dwarf. I know you fell in love with Jeanne¡±

    Why does he think so?

    ¡°10-man¡­¡­I was the one who fell in love with Andy. He just helped me when hunting Hell¡¯s Boar¡±

    ¡°Hunm. ¡­¡­I thought it would be a fashionable action of a human to hand over a handmade craft to a woman¡±

    Naris blushes when Dan¡¯s mutters.

    ¡°Wh, What do you mean with it? Isn¡¯t Celesta too strange? If you give a knife, you¡¯ll propose!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an old custom of an oasis in the south. It¡¯s supposed to be only dark elves and ogres, but I know strange things¡­¡­well, the long ear chiefs sometimes dress younger than their age. Did you treat it as a little girl prematurely?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things like dressing oneself younger than their age or that¡¯s disgraceful! I¡äm only 113 years old!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you the same age as me? You¡äre a splendid mature woman¡±

    ¡°A, Are you the same age? I¡¯m a little happy. Can I call you Dan-kun?¡±

    ¡°Silence¡±

    After screaming at Naris, the old man begins to scrutinize the parts of Crash Haken.

    ¡°The more I look at it, the more weird it is. The quality of the steel itself is quite good, but I think it wouldn¡¯t break like this¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s hard to understand how it broke because the joints arepletely crushed and the material is broken and the crest engraving is broken, so it doesn¡¯t work.

    ¡°Do you know the crest engraving of the southeastern elf forest?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, that stone shining thing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just dabbling in and applying it. That¡¯s why this was originally a farm tool sickle, but it¡¯s changed to move like this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hunm. I see. It¡¯s a mere form of the gimmick weapon of West Afilm. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a half-hearted imitation. If it¡¯s an axe, it¡¯s an axe. If its an halberd, its an halberd, but when you decide it¡¯s going to be an halberd, then you¡äre going to hit it again¡±

    ¡°I made it at the forefront of the demon territory, so there was no furnace¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t make a half-hearted thing and hand it over. You had to have a weapon and you couldn¡¯t leave it to someone else? Was this elder sister in a state where she had to fight with a damn fake weapon? It¡¯s unavoidable for someone who can¡¯t fight without a weapon to run away. But if you have a weapon, you can understand the feelings of a warrior when the weapon was just a trash that looked like it was a crap. The worst deception. It¡¯s the lowest cheat¡±

    Old man Dan mes me for making excuses with a harsh tone.

    ¡°Well, I can use anything, so I don¡¯t have much trouble if I only use sticks, right?¡±

    Naris hurriedly enters the follow-up, but Grandpa Dan quickly points his palm at Naris and refuses.

    ¡°Shut up. That¡¯s the problem. It¡¯s a matter of hitting a weapon. Well, the point of victory and defeat that a warrior entrusts his life to is a weapon. If you can deceive yourself with such an excuse, you can¡¯t use it to break it too much, or you can¡¯t use it to break it because it¡¯s not used properly. Don¡¯t be a cksmith. Your weapon can¡¯t protect the user. It¡¯s the worst tool that only causes harm¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I endure. Various possibilities are created by using crest engraving. I can make various new weapons. I can make things that have never been possible before, such as special arrows and breath calibers. I was so ecstatic and proud of it. The thick arrows, which fly forward and are used up in one go, are a weapon that don¡¯t consider defense and the breath caliber, which is just a fire-blowing tool, is nothing more than ad hoc. It¡¯s true that my range of weapon creation has expanded, but it¡¯s not that I¡¯ve been able to make good weapons that even famous swordsmen can proudly rmend. Naris was about to fall victim to it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hun, do you understand? That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not so dangerous that the odds are pretending to be full-fledged¡±

    The old man snorts when he sees me hanging my head silently. Seeing that, Naris took a step in resentment.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like the way I say it? After all, haughty long ears are particr about crap¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my weapon!? Where I was in trouble, I fell down and worked hard with the things I had¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Stop Naris¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson!¡±

    ¡°Stop. There¡¯s nothing wrong with what the old man says. If you were seriously injured by having such a weapon, I can¡¯tin that Sharon or Tetes would kill me¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be the case!?¡±

    ¡°No matter how much I fall down or you are dexterous, defective products are defective products!!¡±

    I just yelled and became a little awkward and turned down again. ¡­¡­And then, a little bit, I sit down on the ground.

    ¡°Old man. No, Dan-san. ¡­¡­Can you lend me a hand? I can¡¯t give Naris a bad weapon again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Grandpa Dan folded his arms and snorted.

    ¡°Jeanne. And long ears. You guys get out¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No¡±

    ¡°Jeanne-san, take it off a little without pulling it!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s terribly sweaty, Nee-chan. I¡¯ll take you to the sand bath¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t pull the pants tourmer, it¡¯s a sp, so ites off!?¡±

    Naris leaves the room with Jeanne. The door closes. Grandpa Dan and I are alone. ¡­¡­I wonder if I will be beaten again.

    ¡°Raise your face¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°First of all, rehash. The temperature is still enough because I used the furnace a while ago. Also, the tailoring of the gimmick weapon has been a bit bitter in the past. Leave the deformed part to me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, Thank you for your help¡±

    With Grandpa Dan, I put the Crash Haken fragments in the furnace.

    While it heats up, even the old man¡¯s head sweats and I¡¯m stunned at the smithy. Venttion may be considered by dwarf standards. It¡¯s hard for me. However, I remember my childhood when my boss yelled at me that it was natural for the smithy to be hot. If I¡äm willing to go somewhere before the Spirit Festival, I don¡¯t have much time. It¡¯s so hot that I can¡¯tin.

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t have a parent like Jeanne¡±

    While throwing a burning stone into the furnace with a shovel, the old man talks. I listen carefully.

    ¡°In this colony, it¡¯s not such a rare experience. It¡¯s a narrow colony that asks everyone to be first-ss as a cksmith, a warrior and a family member. As a warrior, it also means asking everyone to have the ability to fight monsters¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Honestly, I thought it was terrible to have such a small child fight such a monster¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But thebyrinth here is so big that the flow of energy is sometimes biased due to the influence of the season. Sometimes the colony is flooded with monsters. Sandworms Hell¡¯s Boars and rock dolls are next to each other. There are many times in the history of hundreds of years that all the children were killed because of thebyrinth¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone can be strong to prevent it. It is an obligation to be strong. That is why everyone is strong. For that¡­¡­even if I die. I will fight repeatedly just in case and it¡¯s a frustrating story to die, but if it¡¯s not obligatory, everyone will enjoy it. I don¡¯t want to think I can¡¯t help it, but I can¡¯t help it¡±

    ¡­¡­Every time I hear such a story. I realize that I am blessed. Bonaparte¡¯s old man once yed with me, who lives a peaceful life without knowing the fight to protect the country. The stories of the people who live in Renfangas and the stories of the people who live in Carlwin have a rigor that is far from my life.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, surely Jeanne is still too young. At least five years¡­¡­no, I was going to teach various things at hand for about ten years. You will understand. Dwarves are half the age of humans. It¡¯s a hang. She is still a kid, isn¡¯t it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I certainly don¡¯t see a dwarf girl having children at that age, but did Jeanne really give birth?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Peter Smithson. He has the same as my dad who was also a cksmith¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hun, it¡¯s a weak name. There¡¯s a stronger name like Vargas or Greg¡±

    There is a story that dwarves like voiced sound, but it seems that this old man is also the same.

    ¡°¡­¡­But, is that so. Jeanne¡¯s child¡­¡­is it my great-grandchild¡±

    The old man looks a little far away and puts in fuel. I tried to argue that the name had been dismissed, but I lost my head in the heat as I thought about it.

    ¡°¡­¡­You ¡®ll bring him here someday¡±

    ¡°Always¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good, it¡¯s love that feels like it. I¡¯m gonna hit it. Have you learned how to swing a hammer?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    There are a number of hammers ahead of what the old man showed with his chin. The grip is a little short, but is it adapted to the small physique of a dwarf? Among them, they are reasonably heavy¡­¡­or rather, I take the lightest hammer and aim at the red-hot steel presented by the old man.

    ¡°Go¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­!!¡±

    Gan!! Gan!! Gan!! Gan!! Gan!! I hit it many times in repetition. The steel materials that have melted and be one will be reborn as a weapon again.

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s it! The temperature has dropped!¡±

    I noticed that the old man had stopped, I swam my body in an attempt to stop the hammer that I was about to shake down. And, partly because my head was dumb, I almost fell on the anvil. It¡¯s on a hot anvil, where there¡¯s still hot steel, even though the temperature has dropped. I¡¯m sorry if I fell down. However, the old man had his hands blocked.

    ¡°U, Uwaaa¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡±

    The old man throws out the steel and tries to reach out, but on the other side of the anvil. His hands are too short to support. I was prepared for a moment.

    ¡­¡­No. I can¡¯t get hurt by such a silly thing. I have a lot to do. Hit a weapon for Naris. Spend the spirit festival with everyone. I promised Irina and Breakcore to be the priest, Neia¡äs home was still in danger and La and Maia would regret not being there if I was hurt by not needing them.

    ¡°Gaaaa!!¡±

    With a momentary awakened head, I choose to hit the anvil with all my might. My hands are numb, but I clench the handle and stay on it as a support. There was a great noise.

    ¡°¡­¡­Cool down¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s hot¡­¡­my head¡±

    ¡°Humans are too weak. ¡­¡­But that¡¯s not the point of patience for being thin. Half a man¡±

    The old man takes the steel and pliers back and puts them in a suitable ce to open the door of the room. Venttion is quick due to the temperature difference and breathing bes a little easier.

    ¡°Continued. ¡­¡­You¡¯ve got a good master. I can¡¯tin about the posture of your lower back¡±

    The old man bluntly said and grabbed the pliers again.

    Hit it several times and shape it.

    ¡°When it cools down, I put a gimmick in earnest. ¡­¡­But it¡¯s a strange weapon. I know if it¡¯s an axe and a halberd, but an axe and a sickle?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really just a farm tool¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is a halberd fine? I can do it now. There¡¯s plenty of material here to fill the gaps¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I have to ask Naris¡±

    No, I didn¡¯t ask when Crash Haken was first manufactured.

    ¡°In any case, if the sickle is not for cavalry, it will be hard for everyday use. That long ear doesnt look like a cavalry. It¡¯s such a round-out look¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, she is certainly not a cavalryman¡±

    Do I want to keep the function as a sickle for ¡°someday¡± or leave it as an axe or halberd? It¡¯s a little subtle.

    The slightly smoky underground colony is also a paradisepared to the heat of the smithy. If I look for a little while taking a deep breath, I find Jeanne running very much.

    ¡°Jeanne, where is Naris?¡±

    ¡°Now she¡¯s in the sand bath. I¡¯m going to deliver a sand removal brush¡±

    ¡°I need to ask her something, so show me around¡±

    ¡°Nn¡±

    I follow Jeanne as it is.

    When I got into the sand bath, Naris was just crawling out of the sand. Her whole body is covered with sand, but she is naked and on all fours.

    ¡°Wh, WhWhWhWh©`©`©`©`!? 10-man captain Smithson!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a noise when you show off your butt and boobs with such an embarrassing bikini armor¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not quiet!! Please turn over there!!¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes¡±

    Naris who turns bright red and gets angry is a little cute. I wonder if there are only such reacting children, Naris and Neia, around these days.

    ¡°So, Naris. I have something to ask¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look!! Never look over here!! What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to remake Crash Haken, but we¡¯ll review the deformation function¡­¡­I¡¯d like to turn off the sickle function and use the axe and grave¡±

    As an image, therge de slides the handle to make it a weapon with different reach and handling.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    Naris raises a dissatisfied voice.

    ¡°What is it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That would be that grandfather¡¯s suggestion¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡±

    ¡°Sickle. Please do that¡±

    ¡°Why¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it regrettable? Isn¡¯t it regrettable that 10-man captain Smithson has been urged to change it?¡±

    ¡°Regrettable¡­¡­I actually broke it because I wasn¡¯t good at it¡±

    ¡°If you leave the concept to that old man, you¡¯ll be fooled. Let¡¯s not lose¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of winning or losing, though¡±

    Naris emphasizes while having Jeanne remove the sand with the brush.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good weapon to leave as it is. Long-handled weapons are certainly useful, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re generally weak because there are ways to fight an axe with an axe and a sickle with a sickle¡±

    ¡°Naris¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­And it¡¯s my first weapon just for me¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to think it was a totally loss¡±

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯ve had you make your order¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of money. Since I was an adventurer, I didn¡¯t say that weapons were usually dropped by friends¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it so¡±

    ¡­¡­Yes, is it the first order? In a way, I¡¯m a little proud.

    ¡°I understand. See youter¡±

    When I tried to look back and say it, the sand on her whole body was dropped and Naris was all nude.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look©`©`©`©`©`!!¡±

    Naris kicked the sand up and mmed it on my face.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°¡­¡­Sand bath, did you go in?¡±

    ¡°No. I was just hit with sand by a rascal¡±

    I was in agony for a while with the sand noting out of my eyes, but I managed to return to the smithy.

    ¡°It seems that the sickle and axe as before are good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think it¡¯s hard to handle.¡±

    ¡°She can use any melee weapon. Axe, hammer, sword, spear¡±

    When I think about it again, I think that she also is a talent.

    ¡°Well, yes. ¡­¡­If it¡¯s the same as before, it¡¯s a gimmick as an axe. This is how the folding gimmick¡­¡­put your support here and do it this way¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a bit more like an ordinary axe than before¡±

    ¡°The previous design is different from a hatchet. ¡­¡­Emm, if you work carefully from the forging stage, it will not be like the previous one. I don¡¯t know if it is a crest engraving, but if you are a cksmith, don¡¯t neglect cksmithing. It should be a much stronger alloy than before, mixed with secret rare ores¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t hate or distrust cksmithing. It¡¯s just that the war started before I learned how to smith a knife in earnest¡±

    ¡°Hunm. It¡¯s an excuse. If I had that basic, I should have umted it myself, as it would have been an experience¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if that¡¯s true¡±

    My master felt that there was still more to teach. That¡¯s why I have a bigplex ining out without being taught it. ¡­¡­I wonder.

    ¡°Everything is about studying after bing a full-fledged person. No matter how good you are, you don¡¯t need anything else. If you¡¯re half a man, it¡¯s even more effort. ¡­¡­¡ºDesert ck Dragon¡»is with you. Then you cane from anywhere. If youe, I¡¯ll train you. Be a full-fledged person. It¡¯s embarrassing for a cksmith with a dwarven bride¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What, that¡±

    Did he admit it? ¡­¡­When I look at Dan-san with hopeful eyes, he looks suspicious.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Emm, can you ept my rtionship with Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°¡­..What do you say?¡±

    The old man sighs while ying with the handle of Crash Harken.

    ¡°Even if I admit it, it¡¯s not like this to go all the way to the kid. I just tried to let you hit¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, that?¡±

    ¡­¡­What, maybe.

    ¡°cksmithing is the test of seeing that area¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It was you who said that. If Jeanne promised to lend a furnace, I wouldn¡¯t be reluctant as a rtive and I couldn¡¯t let you make something boring¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    That?

    ¡°I just thought that way. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a boring idea that seems to be half a man¡±

    The old man sighs again.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many good stories in the world that you can take with you because you¡¯ve made it. If you want to marry Jeanne, or if you want me to recognize you as my son inw, don¡¯t neglect your efforts. Keep on being the right guy. It¡¯s an effort to have someone else in your family. No matter how hard you try, you don¡¯t need anything else¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°¡­¡­Was that what happened?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been searching around for where you went to¡±

    At dawn, the three of us return to La¡¯s bed. Dianne, Aurora and Luna had relieved faces. La was calm, so maybe she had heard that we decided to go to the Dwarf Colony.

    ¡°It¡¯s a souvenir¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Liquor barrel?¡±

    ¡°Ho, is it the dwarf bubbling spring alcohol?¡±

    There was a mysterious fountain in the dwarf colony where liquor sprang up. It seems that Jeanne once wanted to drink it, but wasnt allowed.

    ¡°After all this liquor is good¡±

    Jeanne has a happy face with a barrel different from mine. And Naris was in a good mood carrying the new weapon that waspleted.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to the next ce! This Crash Haken II is hungry for blood!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be hungry, idiot!¡±

    The shiny ¡¸Crash Haken II¡¹, was a coboration with my original draft and Dan-san. I hope itsts longer this time.

 Chapter 211: Desert Spring Water 1

    <h4>Chapter 211: Desert Spring Water 1</h4>

    Flying from La¡¯s Pce, you¡¯ll see a medium-sized city in less than a few hours. Oasis colony Talc. It is the hometown of Dianne and Hilda, located in the central part of the southern desert.

    ¡°La, you know. Conceal yourself with an illusion and startnding¡±

    Dianne tells Chibi La on my shoulder. No, in reality, La should be able to hear it directly over the wall of the carriage.

    ¡°Ho, that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Wait. Haven¡¯t you cast it until now?¡±

    Talc is clearly visible from the coachman¡¯s stand. It should be seen by a good-looking guy.

    ¡°There¡¯s still something that can be distinguished from a Flying Dragon. Do you want to rece the illusion so that it looks like a flying dragon with great luck?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do that. Even in Talc, if a ck dragones flying, it will be a big fuss¡±

    While Dianne says so, a light illusion shock runs. It seems that La casts an illusion.

    ¡°Is it the desert city? I¡¯m looking forward to it¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a city like Talc, it wouldn¡¯t be so noticeable just because it¡¯s a desert city¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, 10-man captain Aurora? Considering the date, this is already the stage of the spirit festival!? The spirit festival in the desert city, well indeed Celesta¡±

    ¡°If you say so¡­¡­Dianne-san, you have no ns to move from here for a few more days, right?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering if you wanted to go to ves, but if you don¡¯t have to¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my duty to go back to my hometown, is it? Then there¡¯s nothing special about it¡±

    Aurora says as a matter of course.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay to be with your family at the end of the day. You haven¡¯t returned for more than a year¡±

    ¡°Ah, if Andy wanted to do that, he would have retired and stayed in Basson or Polka and for the next few decades he should have been a confinement female ves life of his dreams¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I¡¯m not so bad. See your family once in a while¡±

    A dream is a dream right? Does she want to be confined? ¡­¡­No, Anzeros and La seem to live happily even if they are confined naked in the basement. If Aurora mixed in, she¡¯ll do her best.

    ¡°Most of the time, there¡¯s only that arrogant brother and my unyielding parents. If I go, I¡äm likely to get caught up in another nasty plot¡±

    ¡°Still, if you have a family, you¡¯d better meet them. Even long-lived species will die someday¡±

    Jeanne was in a light condition, but I had just heard from Old Man Dan that her parents had died in an ident. I don¡¯t know why they died, the world.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s nice to have a family¡±

    Naris says so and squints her eyes. ¡­¡­The whole forest in which Naris lived and her family burned down.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll think about it¡±

    Aurora epts it a little awkwardly.

    ¡°Ichichichi¡­¡­no I mean, you can see it from the back window¡±

    Naris rubs her eyes as she moves to the back seat. ¡­¡­Why wasn¡¯t she squinting because of her emotions, she just endured the dust and looked at the scenery?

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time toe here¡±

    Luna also smiles while looking out the window. She feels excited.

    ¡°Talc is a good ce. Hey Andy¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I nod to Dianne. ¡­¡­La was about tond in a pce-like mansion in the center of the city.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Dianne!? Why did you throw Becker-kun out, he¡äs gone¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That was bad. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll take care of it for a few days until the spirit festival. Okay, older brother?¡±

    In the carriage thatnded in the courtyard, a dark elf young man in nostalgic sses rushed up with several maids and subordinates.

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t care about that, but¡­¡­y, you!!¡±

    The young sses man points his finger at me.

    ¡°Its been a while, Carlos-ku¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a friend who is called familiar! You devil human! What have you done to Hilda!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, Hilda-san is treating a patient in Polka¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s my dear younger sister! She¡¯s not as good at listening as Dianne, but she is not simple or unfaithful!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s a little of a free person¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Uhuh. ¡­¡­Thats not it! Even as a joke you, she has a husband!? Becker-kun said you are doing your best to insult them as female ves with a firm cor¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I serve him¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­R, Really? To him?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it is true?¡±

    Carlos suddenly avoids meeting someone¡äs gaze. ¡­¡­Although he is an older brother, he seems to understand the difficulty of doing all the insults to Hilda-san, probably because he is an older brother. La giggles as she listens and returning to her human body. ¡­¡­She was naked, so the maids around her hurriedly brought a cloth.

    ¡°Hohoho, if you control that female fox lower part, my owner is finally a real brave warrior¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, hold on. ¡­¡­If possible, I want her to remember Orleans-kun from time to time¡±

    ¡°Is heing back?¡±

    ¡°No, not yet¡±

    ¡­¡­How should I react?

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it again, older brother. Let¡¯s allocate a room first. Can we use the West Hall?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah, that¡¯s fine¡­¡­¡±

    We follow Dianne¡¯s lead in pieces.

    ¡°Ah, wait a minute, Dianne. It¡¯s the end of the year¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    Dianne raises her hand. ¡­¡­What are they talking about?

    The west hall¡­¡­or rather, the three-story distance we used before was a bit of a hassle.

    ¡°Ah, Miss Diane. Long time no see¡±

    One of the dark elf servants who was cleaning around that area rushed to Dianne-san.

    ¡°Is the room vacant? Hinofu¡­¡­I want a room for seven people¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s vacant, but¡­¡­many siblings have returned, so I have to clean it up¡±

    ¡°Ah, it doesn¡¯t have to be perfect. We¡¯ll do it ourselves. ¡­¡­Who¡¯s in this mansion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, most of the siblings went there because the main building was more convenient, but Nord-sama was here before I knew it¡±

    ¡°Older sister Nord? ¡­¡­Unnoticed, its troublesome¡±

    When Dianne folded her arms, she could hearughter from the window on the second floor.

    ¡°Dianne-chan, as usual¡­¡­I thought, but you¡äre pretty gorgeous¡±

    ¡°Older sister¡±

    Looking up, a dark elf with an active appearance that felt a streamline simr to Dianne and a soft and bright atmosphere simr to Hilda-san was peeking with her elbows at the window frame. Is that one of Dianne¡¯s sisters?

    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll take sister-inw along¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw Nancy¡±

    The woman called Nord draw back from the window. ¡­¡­Then, about two minutester, she went down the stairs with someone.

    ¡°Hi. Nice to meet you. Maybe you¡¯ve met my older brother there¡±

    ¡°Eh, me?¡±

    Nord points to me andughs.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to the tavern with a stage? I often get in touch with Becker-kun¡±

    ¡°N, No, I prefer a small bar¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯m Nord. I¡¯ve been a dancer for 80 years. I¡¯m Dianne¡¯s older sister?¡±

    She makes a cute pose. She only said that her outfit was a dancer, the cloth was see-through in ces and it was strangely sensational, though not shameful. And.

    ¡°Are you Dianne¡¯s lover, who Carlos resented? I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t say hellost year¡±

    A foot that stepped out, was a stick, not a foot. A woman with one leg and a prosthetic leg. If you look at it, one arm is intentionally hidden in the sleeve and the face also has an eye patch. However, her face, which is not hidden by her eyepatch, is really dignified and beautiful. She feels older than Dianne. Since she is a dark elf, her age is abbreviated as it looks.

    ¡°I¡¯m Nancy. ¡­¡­I¡äve been married with Carlos for about 600 years. ¡­¡­Haha, are you curious? Do you want to see?¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw!¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter if Dianne stops her, she rolls her sleeves up lightly. Her arm was cut halfway and her skin was rounded.

    ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s not something to show off!¡±

    ¡°I did it a long time ago. It¡¯s just right for the story¡±

    Nancy drops her sleeves.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Dianne¡äs lover, who father acknowledged? I have to get to know him a little deeper¡±

    ¡°Acknowledge¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­¡­T, That minister? No, if I think about it¡­¡­I haven¡¯t seen the minister since then. I¡¯m getting a little scared.

    ¡°First of all, those kids too. ¡­¡­I thought Dianne liked her subordinate and monopolizes him, but it became a household consisting wholly of women.

    The beautiful woman with an eyepatch and the dancer smiled at us.

 Chapter 212: Desert Spring Water 2

    <h4>Chapter 212: Desert Spring Water 2</h4>

    Nancy asionally sits on the sofa in the drawing room in the center, with the help of Dianne and Nord. We followed and sat down. It is a fairlyrge area, but it is still because of therge family where many people gather that sofas are aligned to the extent that there are not too many people.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the spirit festival. Merchants are required to be generous. It¡¯s not profitable to do stingy things at a festival and you¡¯ll be ridiculed as a poor merchant. It is not possible to pour money into the wild map. How to save money and hold a big event, such nning ability is also a key point of business¡­¡­, these days Carlos also made strenuous efforts¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s why Carlos emphasized the end of the year?¡±

    When I made an agreeable response, Nancy smiled happily and stroked her own lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He uses his siblings to make it cheaper. So now more than half of the family is here. In such a situation, only Dianne cannot be weed normally¡­¡­that¡¯s what I mean¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry toe and go suddenly in such a state, sister-inw¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all. Dianne, you¡äre your brother¡äs favorite and he always wees you back¡±

    It¡¯s not that simr except for the atmosphere, but when Dianne and Nancy are together, it¡¯s like a twin conversation.

    ¡°Time is time, should I also push someone around?¡±

    Dianne jokingly said, Nord wasn¡¯t serious, sighing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to help you at all. There¡¯s a dance contest at Onyx¡¯s garden party, so I¡¯m just waiting for you¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s been a good help for older brother. The dance of older sister Nord will be a highlight¡±

    ¡°This year, I just happen to have no more shy dance stage than here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that probably older brother¡¯s calction?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In fact, Nord has participated in Onyx at the year-end spirit festival for ten consecutive years¡±

    ¡°I wonder if that was the case? I didn¡¯t feel like that because I¡¯m all over the ces like Quika¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t noticed myself. With such a harmless face, Carlos would be bad, Andy-kun¡±

    ¡°Ha, Haa¡±

    Did I give my name? ¡­¡­ No, I wonder if Carlos and the minister have been paying attention to me, but I haven¡¯t heard my name. Under the minister, is 100-man special dutymander Becker. ¡­¡­Nord-san leans forward to me, who only gives a modest response to the conversation between the sisters.

    ¡°Hey, Andy-kun¡­¡­I wonder. So, in Becker-kun¡¯s story, I heard that you¡¯re a terrific naughty guy who eats all the girls around you, but is that true?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding¡±

    My voice, which I immediately denied, is also empty.

    ¡°Ho. You can¡¯t see that, but certainly¡±

    ¡°If 100-manmander did not say we are going to use contraception, five people would have inted in Polka by this time¡±

    ¡°Two nobles of the northern elf territory, the princess of Arcus and this me from ves. How many people in history, including Dianne and La, would hold such faces together?¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, he was seeding dozens of women in my colony¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m the only one! I¡¯m not 10-man captain Smithson¡äs mistress¡±

    I almost cry for the well-controlled support shooting.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so indiscriminate! Don¡¯t line up all the stories that have an impact!¡±

    ¡°No, you, I think it¡¯s enough to have such a heroic story¡±

    Nord-san deals with a situation quickly with a serious face, Diane with a bitter smile and Nancy with no expression and moving only her ears.

    ¡°Are all the stories told just now true? That¡¯s why there are times when I just cross over with elder sister Hilda¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t cross each other. I can¡¯t cross each other at all. You can lose as much as you want.¡±

    ¡°Still. ¡­¡­But you¡¯re not as handsome as Becker-kun. It¡¯s a little strange to hear the honor¡±

    Please leave me alone.

    ¡°Dianne also has an interesting hobby. Where did you fall in love?¡±

    ¡°Well, there are various things¡­¡­there are circumstances. When I was staring at him, he was quite a guy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Becker-kun would have told me that. ¡­¡­I really don¡¯t know Dianne-chan¡¯s love switch¡±

    The atmosphere is gorgeous. Only Naris seems ufortable. No, I¡¯m also ufortable.

    ¡°Well, my father is married to ten people for a long time, so Andy won¡¯t be so shy, here¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know about it, but this is Celesta. It¡¯s a ce that allows different forms of love for different races¡­¡­but it doesn¡¯t seem so for humans¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re satisfied, you don¡¯t care. Right, Dianne-chan¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right ¡­¡±

    The arguingnd where I¡¯m legally reaching out to girls. Dianne smiled bitterly at Nancy and Nord, who were really well-understood.

    ¡°Even so, Andy-kun, you¡äre very dusty¡­¡­if I look closely, everyone is like that¡±

    Not to mention me, who was cksmithing with sand, Naris, took a sand bathst night. The others have also traveled through the desert for several days, so their clothes and hair are more or less sandy.

    ¡°I would like to have a bath. If it¡¯s a warm bath, it¡¯s very good¡±

    Chop to Naris, who says that impudently.

    ¡°There is no hot spring here, so don¡¯t say it like its Polka. A hot bath usually takes time¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Dianne and Nord blink their eyes with surprise at Naris, who was sneering.

    ¡°Are you there?¡±

    ¡°There?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    On the contrary, Nancy will exin to me who is neat.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a hot spring, there should be a ce nearby. I¡¯mzy, so I¡¯ll end up at the oasis bathhouse¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you walk south for about two hours, you will find a hot spring resort. If Naris says so, why not go?¡±

    Naris is pleased with Dianne¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Hoho, if so, let the sisters join us¡±

    ¡°Hou, the day wille when I can ride a dragon. I will live longer¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time to ride one?¡±

    I think most people are pretty scared, but those two aren¡¯t afraid of La¡¯s dragon-like words, whether they have a special heart or whether they¡¯re already prepared with the previous information from Carlos.

    ¡°I want my older sisters to ride in the carriage¡­¡­the back is windy and harsh¡±

    ¡°Hoho, Dianne and Jeanne can support them. So lets strike while the iron is hot¡±

    Luggage storage is decent and we leave the building again.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    It takes a few hours to walk, but only a few minutes by riding on La. Landed on a gently-sloping mountainside just south of Talc.

    ¡°Is it okay here?¡±

    ¡°Huu¡­¡­I used to ride a flying dragon, but the back of an dragon is exceptional¡±

    ¡°It was fun? Please let us do the same on our way home?¡±

    Dianne nods to her two sisters who seem to be satisfied.

    ¡°Udo mountain hot spring¡­¡­well,pared to Polka, it doesn¡¯t have much effect, but it¡¯s a popr hot spring for Talc children¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get in now!¡±

    We who take the initiative to chase Naris running to the reception with a bitter smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I paid for a bath

    ¡°Ho, by the way Dianne¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°The rules around here are, if I remember correctly¡­¡­well, I don¡¯t care¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, yeah. Naris¡­¡­haa, has already gone. Well good¡±

    La and Dianne had a strange conversation behind the paying in turn, but it¡¯s not umon for them to talk with a sign, so I don¡¯t worry.

    And.

    ¡°See you again! Is it such a punch line again! 10-man captain Smithson!?¡±

    ¡°Havent you had sex yet?¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s not what I mean! It¡¯s vulgar, Jeanne-san!¡±

    Please be quiet at the hot spring bath. Especially because it is a cave hot spring here, it sounds super. ¡­¡­Udo mountain hot spring has a single hot spring pool in a huge underground cavity. There is no other bathtub. Dark elves and ogres, who are Talc children and a few humans are as usual, so I¡¯m in a mixed bath without worrying about it at all. Yes, Talc was a city where mixed bathing was the standard.

    ¡°I honestly feel like exposing my skin to others than Andy-san¡­¡­well, I have no choice but to break with that kind of taste¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look as troubled as you say, Aurora¡±

    ¡°Huhu. As long as I have this cor, it¡¯s clear that my body belongs to Andy-san¡±

    ¡°Mixed bathing¡­¡­for the first time¡±

    ¡°Ho. When you kidnapped my owner to your colony a long time ago, you would have flown without wearing anything while bathing¡±

    ¡°When its full moon¡­¡­I¡¯ll forget everything¡±

    Girls appear in the bathhouse while talking to each other. And from behind, Nancy-san and Nord-san, who are pure locals, came in with their bodies exposed without any regrets.

    ¡°Naked appearance? Brother-inw, let¡¯s talk to our heart¡¯s content? For the time being, would you like to see a special dance at the service?¡±

    ¡°Nord. Your dance is poisonous to a man¡¯s eyes and if you do it naked, he¡¯ll feel great¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°No, I definitely want to see it¡­¡­ouch¡±

    Diane-san hit my back with a bump.

    ¡°That¡¯s what bathing here is all about, so it¡¯s hard to say how to look at the agreement¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got too excited¡±

    Maybe I¡¯m starting to be inspired by Naristely. Nori-like. ¡­¡­Anyway.

    ¡°Injury¡­¡­it¡¯s terrible, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Nancy¡¯s naked body has a number ofrge old wounds. Her left arm, left foot, and her left eye. The foot is cut below the knee, leading to the prosthetic leg of the stick, and the arm does not hit the upper elbow. Some deep wounds on the torso. To be honest, it was pretty strange.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I said it was the seed of the story, but the story was cut off. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a little painful to sit down when you stand. Can you help me, my future brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡±

    I extend my hand to Nancy-san, who gently controls Nord-san¡¯s attempt to support her and I help her sit down.

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not that inconvenient, but it¡¯s difficult to behave quietly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    I¡¯d like to ask her a lot, but it¡¯s awkward and hard to say. Looking at my expression, Nancy smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk about this wound¡±

    Lightly caress her lips and turn her head to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long time ago. ¡­¡­Yeah, it¡¯s still before Dianne was born¡±

 Chapter 213: Desert Spring Water 3

    <h4>Chapter 213: Desert Spring Water 3</h4>

    The history of the Celestamerce country is rtively short. It must have been less than 200 years since the country was founded. However, there is a problem of the other party topare. It is shortpared to Trot, which counts 600 years since the founding of the country and the Arcus Kingdom, where even the elves do not know how true the number of 7000 years is. Many countries were born after the Fire Dragon War. There are many countries. Most political organizations have a lifespan of 300 years, which may or may not be young, but leave it alone. Anyway, the area around Talc at that time was called ¡°Russell Desert Union¡±. It was part of a city-statemunity.

    The union, which had not secured enough sphere of influence to cover the desert, naturally had major problems with logistics. The sea is a stand-alone ce for maritime nations such as the Lapal Inds. Trade poses significant risks or costs. Thend is also adjacent to arge wall called the elf forest territory. It is now part of Celesta, but at that time it did not belong anywhere and it is a characteristic of elves that they have a sense of discrimination against dark elves. Negotiations did not proceed and the armed caravan could not be mischievously walked near the forest. When ites to that, the ¡°caravan¡± emerges in an important position as a business route. Large caravans across the desert will y a huge role in exchanging supplies with friendly partners. However, Celesta, or the Union, at that time did not have an aerial presence such as rook dragons or birdmen. Mapping was also often neglected and caravans often got lost in the desert. It is good to say that it is a difficult task to go back and forth without relying on humans who have umted knowledge that is not left in books, such as star reading and survival techniques, as well as knowledge of geography, which is responsible for the transportation in the desert.

    ¡°Dark elves and ogres were the mainstream union, but no one was as familiar with the desert as humans. That¡¯s why humans are stubborn in protecting their interests there. They didn¡¯t reveal their knowledge to other races. They had a lot of routes and supply areas and every year they walked around in the name of avoiding bandits and they were careful. Well, otherwise. I wonder if there was a case where they couldn¡¯t maintain their position among the magical and mysterious races¡±

    Nancy speaks with a calm face.

    ¡°In other words, the wound was received in a battle with bandits¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurry. Slowly soak in the hot water and listen to old tales of the elderly. The impatience of killing time is unsophisticated¡±

    ¡°M, Maybe that¡¯s right¡±

    I helped Nancy sit down, so I¡¯m at a distance where I can touch her shoulders. Although the scars are a little painful, Nancy, who must be a beautiful woman, and Nord, who is sitting close to her, may be trying to reach Nancy. It is said that the situation where the nude of two people who should not be able to put out the most is lined up in the range where it is most seen is ufortable while the view is not good because of the steam.

    ¡°You look ufortable. ¡­¡­Is the scar stimting?¡±

    Nancy says as if she¡¯s seen through. Look at me with a nce.

    ¡°A little more boobs than scars¡±

    Nancy nces at my lower body who answered immediately.

    ¡°Oya. ¡­¡­That¡¯s true. I see, I¡¯m still cool¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw doesn¡¯t change that much from a human perspective, whether she¡¯s 200 or 600. It¡¯s not something that grows older¡±

    ¡°No No, it¡¯s a pretty good brother-inw to look straight at the nipples even with such a body¡±

    What¡¯s good? As a brother-inw. However, I have experienced it so much that my hands and legs are broken. I¡äm rtively ustomed to a body with a lot of scars because of Neia. There is no such thing as if you can concentrate on the erotic part because you are worried about it. ¡­¡­I have a wider range of defense.

    ¡°Well, you can watch as much as you like. But this me is still Carlos¡¯s wife. Please forgive him for the actual battle with Dianne. ¡­¡­How far have I talked?¡±

    ¡°To the point where the caravan guide was secretive¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah. Well, from there¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Once you step in, you¡¯ll find a deste desert with abyrinth where many monsters attack underground and sandworms and bandits. Even if the guide¡¯s skills are certain, a strong guard is essential. Ace Knight is a title born from the escorts of such caravans. The important caravan escort warriors were called knights, likened to the elite defense of a feudal state. However, they too are not so motivated to follow a caravan for more than a month at times. Even though we are hiring in case of an emergency, a careless escort is nothing more than a dead weight. Therefore, in the caravan, we decided to always select and praise the one that had the most achievements in the defensive mission after transportation and add it to the reward. The title of the excellent person is ¡°Ace¡± and ¡°Knight¡±. It is here that even now, in Celesta, the title is never stripped from those who have quit military service. It was originally a title for mercenaries to be proud of. No matter how rotten or dirty, the name must not disappear. And Nancy was a great escort who received many awards for being an Ace Knight at that time.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Although he was still hiding behind father-inw, who was famous as a great merchant at the time, Carlos was also one of the merchants presided over by the caravans. It¡¯s not that he had no backs around to be called Ace Knight many times. Well, it was knocked down to seem to be rted to such a thing. I had a lot of blood back then¡±

    ¡­¡­Dianne seems to have a tendency for boys to be solid and girls to have sharp performance.

    ¡°When I was a kid, it was my sister-inw and first mother who taught me self-protection¡±

    Dianne proudly says.

    ¡°Yeah. Now, even if you search around in Talc, let alone the family, there is no one who can match you. If you are referred to by the ¡ºWar God¡»¡­¡­my aged bragging will also be gloomy¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the name of war god is also named after sister-inw¡±

    ¡°There were just a lot of nicknames. There were Talc Demons Little Ogre, ck Dragon Fang Fang, Sandstorm Desert Storm and much more¡±

    I¡¯m not sure, but I just understood that I shouldn¡¯t get in the way of this person.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    And. It was nearly 400 years ago that everyone lived with such savagery and anxiety, but full of vitality. One caravan fell apart in a sandstorm.

    After that, 71 of the 200 caravans returned to Talc. Nancy was not among them.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Wait a minute¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Survival¡­¡­you couldn¡¯t do it?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do it¡±

    Nancy-san says it in a careless way.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to survive if you¡¯re isted in the desert. Thendscape changespletely after a sandstorm. It¡¯s hard to even pinpoint the direction. Even if you crush it all day and set the direction with the sun, the extreme temperature difference and dryness, as well as the desert deprives the calm thinking ability¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Well, I understand the theory, but then how is Nancy-san here? ¡­¡­Nancy-san whispered, smiling at me who was looking at her nipples, pretending to think hard.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the first bragging. ¡­¡­I made some of the desert spells that are nowmon in dark elf societies¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Magic¡±

    Really. If you think of her as an ordinary person, it¡¯s over when that happens. But Nancy, a dark elf, has a different story. Some environmental harshness should be ovee by magic.

    ¡°Specifically, the magic of burning sand, the illusion of a sphere that blocks light from all directions, the magic of distinguishing mirages and the automatic spell that stores sweat in a vessel without dissipating it. This area is still useful¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So that¡¯s how you returned¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not why I returned. Sandworms have eaten my foot in the sandstorm¡±

    Nancy-san points to her foot.

    ¡°Thanks to that, I was able to move only as if I were crawling. ¡­¡­You surely cut off one of your legsst year. Do you have the courage to walk toward the horizon in that state?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s impossible¡±

    Absolutely impossible. You could move slowly with your crutches, but in the scorching desert it¡¯s nothing more than reckless.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I was about to get boned there if I wasn¡¯t good at it ¡­. But I was sick and dirty. In exchange for one leg, I ate the beaten sand worm. I managed to get to an oasis in the desert. ¡­¡­I spent there waiting for help. About two years¡±

    ¡°Two years!?¡±

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s not to be counted as a survivor.

    ¡°One eye was ruined by a sandstorm during the two years. I was very ignorant of medical practice because I was a warrior. I was hurt by a stone and lost my eyesight before I could handle it¡­¡­And I ate one arm when I couldn¡¯t secure food¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eat¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, ¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t help it. If I reduced my legs any more, I couldn¡¯t walk with my artificial limbs. I could still manage with one arm than I couldn¡¯t walk. ¡­¡­Ah, at that time I was making a hand-made prosthetic leg with a tree as I was living by the oasis. It was a lot worse than what I¡¯m here now¡±

    And.

    ¡°I¡äd say that my survival was viewed as despair¡­¡­one day, a person suddenly appeared in the oasis. ¡­¡­No, it was really by chance. A few kilometers around, as far as I could see, only in the sand. I don¡¯t know if it appeared. Anyway, that person lent me a shoulder and sent me to the caravan path. Carlos was on the passing caravan. ¡­¡­.Carlos has been with me since I was born¡­¡­that was the only time I saw him crying¡±

    ¡°Who was that person who showed up?¡±

    There is a dark part in the city of dark elf. I haven¡¯t met him, but thest time in Rennesto, an assassin from this area and Dianne fought and maybe it¡¯s Carlos¡¯s secret organization specially trained for such an investigation. I expected that kind of punch line.

    ¡°That person just disappeared, just like when he appeared¡­¡­I still wonder who it was. Maybe it¡¯s a spirit. If so, I wondered if it was worth it to be alive ¡±

    ¡­¡­Celesta worships spirits. However, spirits are still an uncertain existence whose existence cannot be confirmed and whose existence is whispered. So, if it¡¯s true, you shouldugh it away. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why don¡¯t youugh? When I talk about this, all my brothers-inwugh that it¡¯s an old-smelling superstition¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s okay to have someone to help, even if it¡¯s not a spirit. And Nancy-san, you still believe in spirits¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, in that kind of atmosphere¡±

    Both holy beasts and devils exist. Then I think it¡¯s okay for spirits to be somewhere. My guess is that it¡¯s probably someone from the desert Dragon Pce, La¡¯spanion, who was on good terms with the people around. If there were hundreds, they would have found Nancy alone in a desert oasis waiting for help. If you go to help as a dragon, you will be wondered, so I think that fellow saved Nancy by making full use of his advanced illusion and human body. ¡­¡­It¡¯s really just spection.

    ¡°Thanks to that, I¡¯m still doing well. ¡­¡­But unfortunately, the unreasonableness of those days made me unable to give birth to children¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    It was something all my women were afraid of. Of course, me too.

    ¡°You can listen to it as a mother-inw¡¯s saying. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know when and what will happen. I¡¯m called Ace Night and I¡¯m smart, it¡¯s not the time to withdraw, it¡¯s not the time to raise children. ¡­¡­It happened like this while I was saying¡­¡­don¡¯t let Dianne think that way. I regret it now. Carlos who cried so much for me, I cant give him a child¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    It was a heavy one.

    ¡°Needless to say, Andy¡¯s children will be more and more after this special duty¡±

    Dianne strives and says brightly. Nord-san also came in with a bright voice.

    ¡°For elder sister Hilda? Will you make it? Will you love looting?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­W, Well, that¡­¡­if I could do it, well, it¡¯s bad for her husband, but it might be unavoidable¡±

    If it had beenst year, I would have been able to say once and for all, ¡°Be happy with your husband¡±, but recently I have been shaking my determination a little. I also feel that she really wants children, and she looks like a free-spirited and suitable person, and she is quite serious and caring. More erotic than anything else. Well leave it alone.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s getting warmer. It¡¯s been a while since I came to a hot spring. It feels good¡±

    Nancy-san stands up. Her tight ass came in front of me and I was very surprised.

    ¡°Eh, wait, I haven¡¯t washed my hair yet!¡±

    ¡°You were enjoying it for some reason, Naris-san¡±

    ¡°Older sister La, let¡¯s shed¡±

    ¡°Ho, I rely on you¡±

    ¡°Trembling¡±

    ¡°Chyowa!! It¡¯s just like Luna-chan¡¯s serious cat!¡±

    ¡°Naris there is bad¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you abandoning me!? Will I be abandoned by associate soldier Luna-chan?¡±

    ¡°Luna-san even abandons Dianne-san in her private life¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a noisy sister¡±

    It seems that the others on the other side of the steam are also getting ready.

    ¡°Andy. Will you shed my back?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    Dianne shows me her back and stands up. It¡¯s a brown butt that is as well-shaped and toned as Nancy-san.

    ¡°You also shed my boobs¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but I can¡¯t let your gem flow. It¡¯s really rted to morals¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay.¡±

    I thought it would be a fool, but this is good.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Night. After a long time, I ate foods other than grilled liver and dried fish (portable food), and when I was walking away with a good feeling, Carlos-san lined up next to me. I¡¯m surprised. I want to me this person for a moment. I¡¯ve seen his wife¡¯s nakedness as much as I want to see at zero distance.

    ¡°Andy-kun. ¡­¡­There¡¯s one thing that bothers me, can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I stretch my spine.

    ¡°You honestly don¡¯t think of Diane as a whore or something?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Can I get angry?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good, afterwards¡±

    Carlos is calm.

    ¡°When I see such a great child as Hilda, I feel that dark elves have a strange prejudice. ¡­¡­Hilda certainly can¡¯t help it. She is too free in nature and uses a lot of love magic as a feature of dark elves. But Dianne is such a pure child. I want to couple Dianne with the right person¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I know that Dianne is a pure person. I¡¯ve been her subordinate for eight years¡±

    Carlos sighs.

    ¡°It feels like it¡¯s a little toote to like boys, but the races are too different. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfortunate?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No¡±

    ¡°Ability, ecology and lifespan are too different. If you live for another 50 years, you will be dead, but Dianne and others¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. But I like her. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what will happen after I die. But just by looking at the past or fearing the future, you won¡¯t be happy. I can¡¯t help it because I like her. I want to receive and give the maximum ¡ºNow¡». That¡¯s all for me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Carlos has a bitter face. The moon, which has begun to chip, is still bright and sheds a soft, cold light between me and Carlos. ¡­¡­There was a characteristic sound like a cutlet.

    ¡°You¡¯re just worried about people, Carlos¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nancy¡±

    Nancy slowly approached.

    ¡°I would have been told the same thing over and over again¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡±

    Eh? ¡­¡­Carlos-san?

    ¡°I can¡¯t give birth to a child, I have no hands, no legs, an ugly woman¡­¡­I¡¯m not suitable for Onyx¡¯s general. You would have been told many times to divorce and get a young, five-body satisfied and good-willed dark elf as your second wife¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Nancy. Are those who say you¡¯re ugly on my side? Are they my friends?¡±

    Carlos pushes his sses. He seems a little unreliable and sincere, but the impression of a worried old man disappears. There is a genus of the war god Diane, who quietly burns anger. He was so called and he gave a glimpse of something as fierce as he was.

    ¡°Your enemy is my enemy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Carlos. Then I don¡¯t understand. ¡­¡­Ah, your thoughts have nothing to do with reason or result. Then Dianne and Andy-kun are also so, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What you need isn¡¯t such a clever reason. Just like me and you, it¡¯s just a thought. Other than that, it¡¯s nothing¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I said that to you¡±

    Carlos-san sighs. The scary thing he showed for a moment waspletely hidden.

    ¡°¡­¡­Let me worry about my sister. He is really dangerous, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take everything upon yourself. She has a good family lesson, but she is already an adult¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa. Well, for now, let¡¯s do that¡±

    Nancy winks with only one eye. ¡­¡­I wonder what it means? Carlos-san turned his back on me.

    ¡°Protect your allies, give your friends, entertain your guests and kill your enemies¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the family motto of our house¡­¡­remember that. I¡äm protecting it¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah. After all, this person must be a good brother. That¡¯s why he is keeping a close eye on me.

    ¡°So even if you don¡¯t have any meat or fish for your breakfast tomorrow that¡¯s not particrly hostile. It¡¯s just harassment¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What should I do?¡±

    ¡°And dressing is also prohibited¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Carlos. It¡¯s too childish¡±

    ¡°But Nancy!! He, He is!?¡±

    ¡­¡­After all, it might be strange.

 Chapter 214: Desert Spring Water 4

    <h4>Chapter 214: Desert Spring Water 4</h4>

    After sleeping overnight and waking up, Carlos-san¡¯s garden was finally in a hurry.

    ¡°A lot of ogrese and go. ¡­¡­That¡¯s just tricorn¡±

    ¡°There is an earthmoving building only for tricorns. Did you decide to use it this year, older brother?¡±

    The tricorn ogres are a rtively small number of ogres with three horns. It¡¯s not as rare as an ox-ogre, but it¡¯s rare enough to catch your eye. By the way, the most numerous are dualcorns. Double horns. There are few monocorns with a single horn and it feels like a tricorn that is less than half of them. ¡­¡­If you look at the garden work with Dianne from the window in the corridor for a while, you can see the general design of the venue.

    ¡°Is that side the stage and the main food and drinks is that side?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. Well, if it¡¯s just a dinner show, you don¡¯t have to use your head. Maybe you have some gimmicks¡±

    Nord-san and Hilda-san and Carlos-san + wife. Dianne¡äs siblings have strong acquaintances, but many are capable. It is a festival that brings together the power of the family. It will be shy.

    The cafeteria I visited for breakfast was filled with dark elves all the time. Although it isrge, it seems that there are not enough seats in the cafeteria for dozens of residents than usual and they take turns eating meals.

    ¡°Hey Dianne¡±

    ¡°Older brother Clint. It¡¯s been a long time¡±

    ¡°Ah, Dianne. You¡¯re here¡±

    ¡°Older sister Melissa. How is your husband?¡±

    Dianne is stopped by her siblings one after another even in the midst of such a flow of people. Certainly, as Nancy-san says, she seems to be popr among her siblings. And among them, it was 100-manmander Becker who suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Chussu¡±

    ¡°Becker. Did you get in touch with your wife?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you. Actually, she was really waiting in Qu¨ªka, but it seems that she came back from work in anticipation of my long-term mission¡­¡­I was caught easily. If I was over there, I¡¯d have liked to ask La-san for a flight again¡±

    ¡°Ho, that was good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Rose herself is fine, but¡­¡­I¡¯m not really good with that old man. Oh, please say hello from me to Master Carlos. I have to go to the base as it is¡±

    The hand was raised and 100-man special dutymander Becker turned away.

    ¡°Writing a report?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to do this until the day before the spirit festival. If I don¡¯t know when the spirit festival is over, I¡¯m afraid I have to get the job done as soon as I can¡±

    That said, Becker-san vanished in the blink of an eye. He seems to be really in a hurry.

    ¡°Hey, good morning Dianne. And Andy-kun. It¡¯s a refreshing morning¡±

    Carlos-san was quickly approaching the cafeteria. He may be greeting everyone all the time. He is a surprisingly free person.

    ¡°Now, you thought, ¡ºHe is free¡»?''¡±

    ¡°N, No No¡±

    Correction. A good person.

    ¡°It¡¯s very important to confirm everyone¡¯s safety at the time of dinner, isn¡¯t it? Hey Dianne¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s time-efficient because it gathers naturally. When trying to bring people together, that kind of detailed contact is also important¡±

    ¡­¡­I see.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Andy-kun. It¡¯s a special menu for you. Freshly picked fresh vegetables with fresh vegetables¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say vegetables!¡±

    The development has already given up, but I just rush into it.

    ¡°What do you say!? Don¡¯t make a fool of the fresh vegetables that the farmers in theke area brought to you early in the morning!? It¡¯s fresh!¡±

    ¡°I think I only have bread, soup, and fruits¡±

    ¡°That breakfast has been here for many years¡±

    ¡°That, the position of the farmers who brought it to us¡±

    ¡­¡­No, I don¡¯t care anymore. Take out ¡¸Purifying salt¡¹ from my chest. Carlos quickly snatches it.

    ¡°Ah, wait, return it!¡±

    ¡°I want you to enjoy fresh vegetables with their natural taste¡±

    ¡°Salt is good, isn¡¯t it!¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t do it! Come on, eat! Your older brother wont allow you to leave¡±

    ¡°A line or devil that is about the size of a person¡¯s head!¡±

    ¡°You¡äre getting along well, older brother and Andy¡±

    In the end, I managed to get through the morning by mentally mimicking a cabbage worm. Or rather, I had to get through it.

    ¡°Is there any magic that changes the taste, Dianne?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t use it¡±

    I¡¯m looking forward to the spirit festival, but the food here is depressing. How many more times will I eat raw vegetables as punishment?

    ¡°By the way, there are more than ten of my brothers who have woken up to vegetarians because of that punishment¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the damage enormous?¡±

    Or perhaps I should say it¡¯s Carlos-san¡äs finishing move.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I can¡¯t be a cabbageworm every meal, so I go out to town with a few girls who want to see Talc.

    ¡°Roundo Company¡¯s spirit thank-you bazaar, great service from 9 o¡¯clock tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°At the Trident Weapon Store, a bargain sale of bleeding resolution until midnight of the spirit festival! What about a long sword from Trot for 50 gold coins!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯re still tickets for the tower emblem-sponsored dinner show!¡±

    Merchants are raising their voices here and there. Distributing vis is unique to arge city with paper productivity.

    ¡°Hohou. They¡¯re doing a lot of things¡±

    Naris seems to be having fun while wandering around. Bikini armor, a super light cloak, isn¡¯t so noticeable in a desert city (Dianne doesn¡¯t really change that much in terms of exposure), but the white elf¡¯s appearance has a little impact. ¡­¡­But it seems that Naris himself is not aware of the difort, probably because she is ustomed to being rare. Well, as long as she¡¯s a rare white elf in the dark elf sphere of influence, she won¡¯tpletely block the strange gazes, so she can¡¯t help but be careful. ¡­¡­Meanwhile, Nord-san, who came with us, firmly holds Naris¡¯s arm, which seems to be sucked into the store.

    ¡°It¡¯s better not to get in a narrow ce for a child who doesn¡¯t stand around here, such as an elf or a beastman. If you¡¯re shopping, it¡¯s a good street vendor, even if it¡¯s a little expensive¡±

    ¡°Hoe? Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say that, because Talc has a long history, there are many gangsters. Aside from the locals, who can be a source of big fights in the event of an emergency, they are bullish on those who understand that they are rootless grass. There are times¡±

    ¡°Hohee. It¡¯s a learning experience¡±

    ¡°When you go there, humans are strong. It¡¯s surprisingly difficult to reach out because there is a certain amount of power everywhere. I hear that Becker-kun often goes in and out of a you-know inn. Andy-kun, do you also like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not proud of it, but I¡¯ve never been close to sex customs¡±

    I can¡¯t really boast. ¡­¡­But there are really scary people in the back at such stores, so there are few people in the crossbow corps who like to go in and out of customs. Surprisingly, there are many people who are not strong in fights. Unlike the infantry, you hardly learn the technique of striking each other.

    ¡°Well, Andy-san can have as many partners as he want without paying money¡±

    ¡°Oh well. That cor is a sign of a female ve, but is it true? Aside from that dragon child or Luna-chan, it feels strange to have an elegant elf like you¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a fact. ¡­¡­Well, the nuances are quite different from the ¡ºFemale ves¡» by other standards, but if Andy-san is willing to do that, it¡¯s not daytime or nighttime, it¡¯s just a single-mind. That¡¯s not because it¡¯s not a little¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say strange things in traffic, Aurora. Or rather, don¡¯t shake, Nord-san¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Nheless. It seems to have been clear to the side that my frustration was umted because I was shown only a lot of hi figures from yesterday.

    ¡°Nord and Naris went over there¡±

    ¡°Shall we stray soon?¡±

    ¡°H, Hey, Luna, Aurora¡±

    I think that straying is a word when it is not intentional.

    ¡°Andy. ¡­¡­Mou, you don¡¯t have to hurry anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°Recently, I was a little dissatisfied with Andy-san¡¯s strange demand¡±

    Aurora and Luna hold both arms. Seen from the side, I have two flowers in both hands called a beastman and a elf. Very noticeable. ¡­¡­But no one cares about it.

    ¡°Illusion?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just light. I learned from Lord Buster illusion handling. Nothing disappears¡±

    Illusion magic canpletely erase it. However, it is not inefficient and it is not umon for those who can use magic to stand out. ¡­¡­Is it also effective to adjust the recognition to the extent that it feels inconspicuous?

    Taken by them, we enter the back alley. After passing through the busy road, you will find yourself in a green area that seems to be maintained as a park.

    ¡°Break break¡±

    ¡°Because we got lost?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why let¡¯s have a break in the bushes¡­¡­¡±

    Well, I know the purpose, so I can¡¯t help it. Stop plunging without profit. It seems that the forest can be maintained because there is a groundwater source here as well. We enter the bush, which is a little damp.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­Andy. I guess¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still before the Spirit Festival, but¡­¡­we are female ves. We are always willing to ept your lust¡±

    ¡°It smells a little umted¡­¡­I mean, you¡äre quite patient¡±

    ¡°If you told me, I would have always dealt with you even if I got up¡­¡­?¡±

    Elf and cat beast. Two young girls slid their pants down towards me and showed their asses. Sticking out their hips as if they were hugging each palm tree.

    ¡°¡­¡­Aurora. I apologize for a moment. ¡­¡­Far from getting up, I made a vaginal cum shot while you were sleeping¡±

    ¡°Oh, I thought it was a y that put up with the reaction¡±

    After all, it was exposed.

    ¡°Sly. Andy, attack me while I¡¯m sleeping, too¡±

    ¡°I wish I had the opportunity¡±

    Aurora raises her skirt and lowers her pants to her knees. Luna lowers her short pants and pants down to the middle of her thighs and invites me.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡±

    In the dense bushes, I put my hands on their butts. After seeing which one got wet first, I decided to choose the one who made my cramped erected dick rise first.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Th, That, Nord-san, where is 10-man captain Smithson!?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­see, over there¡±

    ¡°U, Uwa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bold¡­¡­I wonder if I¡¯ll take a look¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it embarrassing, Aurora-san and Luna-chan¡­¡­umm¡±

    ¡°You dont look¡±

    ¡°Wh, WhWhWh, th, that!¡±

    ¡°Shh¡±

 Chapter 215: Desert Spring Water 5 [Luna Aurora]

    <h4>Chapter 215: Desert Spring Water 5 [Luna Aurora]</h4>

    Luna and Aurora are the second most among my female ves, counting from the bottom. Of course, it¡¯s not about love, it¡¯s about age. In terms of appearance, it¡¯s a great story to think about the fact that it looks below that, but even so, they are the top in the fundamental ¡¸Feeling of being a young girl¡¹. ¡­¡­Jeanne, Irina, Maia, etc., because there is a surprising amount of mental leeway for the age.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would be invited in a ce like this¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been enduring for thest few days¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s not the case, with Andy-san these days, if you get a little stuffy, you¡¯ll end up with dragons and Irina-sama¡­¡­with this, there is no position of the main family semen urinal¡±

    ¡°Are you the head of the family¡­¡­?¡±

    Two people who took off only the ce to use, that is, the buttocks. When I touch the crotches with each hand unpleasantly, after all, Luna who has endured the full moon gets wet overwhelmingly fast.

    ¡°Luna is more naughty, so it¡¯s Luna first¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Mu. D, Do you say I¡¯m not naughty?¡±

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a ce to look sullenly.

    Aurora is sticking out her butt and wants me to tease only the really minimal ces and only the really naughty ces. It¡¯s okay to do it naked and open, but this situation also excites me. I don¡¯t take off my pants, just pull my dick out. The lower abdomen will be quite dirty, but well, I¡¯ll have Aurora hide it with her magic.

    ¡°Luna, let¡¯s go¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­?¡±

    I feel free to rush into her secret ce where I feel a lot of moisture with estrus. Both of Luna¡¯s ears are folded over and her tail wiggles without hesitation. ¡­¡­She has less experience than the other girls and the more she is focused on, she covers it with her intense estrus. Only my dick is wrapped in Luna¡¯s hot vagina.

    ¡°H¡­¡­Haaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to take it off easily like this and put it in immediately¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right. If you want to do something a little, just put out the vagina like this¡­¡­tell me¡±

    ¡°I want to have more sex because I have the time and spare time¡±

    ¡°Huhu. Andy-san¡­¡­you like doing it like this?¡±

    With her pants halfway down, her skirt rolled up and her ass tucked up, Aurora stretches her upper body and kisses me. ¡­¡­Yup. I like vagina and one to one lovey-dovey, but I also love being pampered like this.

    ¡°Please give it to me soon¡­¡­Andy-san. I will remember you today¡±

    ¡°Wh, What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m much more naughty and longing to be devoured by Andy-san¡±

    Aurora smiles with a sweetly smile. ¡­¡­That¡¯s why I forget that she is younger than Luna. She became an expert in temptation. Nheless.

    ¡°Then I have to do my best for Luna first¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­do your best. scrubbing the entire pussy¡­¡­Andy¡¯s dick¡±

    Grabbing her bare ass with both hands, I start repeatedly thrusting into Luna. The back of her military uniform. Trousers that have not been taken off enough to take off. The contrast between the everyday wear, the feel and heat of the vaginal folds and the slimy and clenching feeling of arge amount of joy juice. It¡¯s odious. The waist that feels the instinct to seek seeding is terribly exciting. If I shake my hips honestly, Luna changes the angle she receives in search of herfort with each stab. If I push it to the back and turn my hips in a difficult way, she intentionally makes irregr movements and enjoys the violent feeling of my dick. It feels irresistible for her, who is still a teenager and only knows me, to do such a nasty move naturally.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­, n, nn?¡±

    ¡°Luna. Okay, let¡¯s make your womb more firm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­Andy¡­¡­do you feel good¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Quite¡±

    A tail that swings supplely. Even though its in the bushes of a park, it¡¯s just a few meters away from the street. Few people are walking, but it¡¯s not empty. I can¡¯t speak openly or change my position, but that¡¯s why I¡¯m excited. Estrus coption only with genitals. Mating that seeks only genital pleasure. ¡­¡­Soon, the end wille to such a secret rubbing of genitals.

    ¡°Luna¡­¡­it wille out, ites out¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m wondering if vaginal cum shot is good or outside is good. It may be a little difficult inside, but it¡¯s even more troublesome if I try to put it out on her clothes. When I think about it, Aurora whispers.

    ¡°Please put it inside¡±

    ¡°But¡±

    ¡°Huhu. Until the next bath, Luna and I will spend time collecting Andy-san¡¯s semen tightly. From now on, while looking at our tummy, imagine that your semen is now swimming around there¡­¡­be happy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    My spine reacts to Aurora¡äs whisper and my pelvis reacts to the shiver. At the same time, I push the dick deep into the depths of Luna and begins the ejaction.

    ¡°Hiu¡­¡­niuuu?¡±

    ¡°Luna¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Byuku, Byuku, Byuku. ¡­¡­I cum into Luna¡¯s womb. Then, as I dragged my dick out of the body of the breathless Luna, Aurora broke out and pulled up Luna¡¯s pants and trousers.

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­Aurora¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huhu. Andy¡¯s sperm that you received with much effort will leak out¡­¡­right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, If you don¡¯t use a plug anyway, it wille out in my pants¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do our best. ¡­¡­Hey, Andy-san. My womb is waiting for you?¡±

    Aurora pinches the edge of her skirt and turns her ass toward me. When I finallyughed, I immediately thrust it into Aurora.

    ¡°Hiuhh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nasty Princess¡±

    ¡°Huhu, a ve of a very naughty master¡­¡­it would be rude if I have to work hard to be very naughty?¡±

    I think it¡¯s useless to think about what is rude. Anyway, while kissing Aurora¡¯s ears happily, I hug her slender body and begin to seek only the genitals. I understand when I hold her. I can see it by inserting it. Aurora is straightforward. The plump folds greeted me happily while being overrun by me many times and her hot body and sloppy hips weren¡¯t as calm as they seemed. She controls her passionate body with pride. Rather than being horny, it¡¯s easy to get hooked. With her strong will, she controls the body that burns to the bottom without reason to me. It is not really correct that the personality is challenging. I think the reality is that the instinct is overly greedy, but with an acquired personality¡­¡­or rather, pride and reasoning that it is ¡¸Challenging¡¹while doing well. So I release it.

    ¡°Aurora¡­¡­more, feel more, my meat ve princess¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, I wonder why¡­¡­when Andy-san whispers while being fucked, it¡¯s irresistible¡­¡­? Meat ve princess, what a sweet sound¡­¡­?¡±

    She shook her ears as she trembled.

    ¡°You fell in love with a human cock even though you don¡¯t have the best life as an Ace Knight¡­¡­if someone was told that a perfect beauty like you would be a female ve, a normal guy would be in a straight line of corruption¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Huhu, Andy-san¡­¡­ah, huaa¡­¡­it¡¯s not normal¡­¡­? Even if you have a dragon, you have a strong self¡­¡­one or two, female ves you can rely on¡­¡­¡±

    We violently shake our hips. The tip of the palm tree sways, but I hope it doesn¡¯t stand out.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who swallows it and never gets tired of it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s say greedy flirtation¡±

    Luna kisses my side face in return for Aurora¡¯s horizontal spear.

    ¡°But I like it¡±

    ¡°Good grief, you guys really are pampered¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m gonna get in shape. ¡­¡­ Lurking in the back of a nice meat body, I single-mindedly aim and poke at the uterus of Aurora that gets wet with love juice.

    ¡°Hua, aaaaaa?¡±

    Aurora writhes. She exposes her crazy nature, she gets crazy and she writhes. And I am.

    ¡°Aurora, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll pour it in¡­¡­ah, I might imagine you here ande back again, but then¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Aurora smiles with her dreamy, hazy eyes.

    ¡°Just as I expected?¡±

    She caught my ejaction and epted it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It¡¯s toote after we¡¯ve made it. Well, there was a fountain in the park, so we could make a wet washcloth and wipe ourselves, but it¡¯s useless that my pants got wet.

    ¡°I cast the usual ¡ºInconspicious¡»illusion. It¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t take action that draws attention in the dark¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Thank you¡±

    ¡­¡­I just look at the lower abdomen of Aurora and Luna. Yup. Is my semen in the middle of this? Not bad. We left the park thinking about it and when we tried to find Nord-san, we found Nord-san waving and Naris turning her back in the immediate vicinity.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work?¡±

    What. ¡­¡­Or rather?

    ¡°Hey Aurora, proper illusion¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­This method should be very effective for those who do not intend to pay particr attention to us¡­¡­but for those who intend to pay particr attention to us¡±

    ¡°Hey!?¡±

    Wait. In other words.

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s a normal position with normal parentheses, it makes me quite erotic with such a conversation of words¡±

    ¡°Did you see it all!?¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan saw it too!¡±

    ¡°Naris!?¡±

    Naris turned around and shouted with a bright red face.

    ¡°I, I wasn¡¯t really interested in it. 10-man captain Smithson, please take your own weight. It¡¯s in the city! Kids are ying around there!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it looks like I¡¯ve cast an illusion that let them not notice it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not such a problem!¡±

    Naris waves her hand vertically. I think it was a little more erotic and dry before. To know that I don¡¯t get down to myself.

 Chapter 216: Until after midnight 1 [Laila Jeanne]

    <h4>Chapter 216: Until after midnight 1 [La Jeanne]</h4>

    The night before the festival is strangely quiet. The entire town may have been oppressing itself for the day of the Spirit Festival. Or maybe it wasn¡¯t such a spiritual thing, but a careful preparation and a rest to enjoy the day to the fullest. The extraordinary ¡¸Festival¡¹that was originally created cannot be something that starts slowly or continueszily. People can safely remove the tag and enjoy it because of the enthusiasm of the day. Human sensibilities cannot endure unlimited enjoyment. Only with coteral such as ¡¸Because it doesn¡¯t happen many times a year¡¹ or ¡¸Because I paid a lot of money¡¹ can I forgive myself for being intoxicated with pleasure while keeping myself for my daily life. ¡­¡­That¡¯s the theory that the priest of the temple in Polka said in response to the innocent wishes of the children, ¡¸I wish everyday was a festival¡¹. Well, that¡¯s true. I know when I grow up. Adults need a reason for something. There must be a reason for both fun and pain. Without it, I can¡¯t help but look for it. Conversely, you can enjoy it if you have a reason. Tomorrow is a fun spirit festival. Tomorrow, not today. Tomorrow, not the day after tomorrow. Have a precious day once every six months.

    *****

    Next day. When the sun was up, at 9 o¡¯clock in the morning, the city made a quivering noise. Most are trumpets and gongs. Or pping or stepping. In this city with many dark elves, some make magical and dreamy sounds. It¡¯s a signal to inform the spirits of this festival.

    ¡°Wow, great sound¡±

    ¡°Naris, Luna, Jeanne. Here. Andy too¡±

    Dianne catches Naris, who is surprised by the misceneous sounds heard from the outside and hands her a small whistle. I also receive it. Like a horn made of pottery, it¡¯s really for kids. However, the sound of the start of this festival is still good. Anyway, it is important for everyone to make a sound.

    ¡°I¡¯ll blow. Keep ringing as much as possible¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I didn¡¯t do it in a colony¡±

    ¡°Well, do I do it too?¡±

    The group that was handed the whistles makes a goofy sound that echoes in the sky.

    ¡°What¡äs with me and La-san¡±

    ¡°Make a sound that you like with magic. To the extent that it¡¯s not thought to be an ident¡±

    Dianne also chanted magic and made an ordion-like sound through the window. La and Aurora look at each other and follow suit. It would have been a problem if I was told to make a sound as I like. I make a simr noise and bes muddy.

    The spirit festival began suddenly after a few minutes of loud noise.

    *****

    ¡°Nuun¡±

    Julio-san, one of Dianne¡¯s older brothers, holds a differently shaped weapon in his hands. His left hand is a top heavy barbarian sword and his right hand is a rapier with a cup fist. I wondered what kind of martial arts master he was facing, but it was an ogre-sized ster rock. On the other hand, deep and deep, he sat down to the point where his crotch was about to touch the ground and after a few minutes, suddenly opened his eyes and jumped high at the ster rock,

    ¡°Kieeeeeeeeei!!¡±

    Swinging both swords around the rock, making a strange voice as if it were a monster. Gagaa! Gaa! Gagaga, shugaa!! Ragged destruction sounds continue for a few minutes. And finally, he threw his sword out, stretched out his fingers and slid into the ster rock at a speed that was unnoticeable.

    ¡°The end ¨C Completion. The title is ¡ºRebec Peak: Hit purplish red spirit light¡»¡±

    He screamed an unfamiliar title, but it was a life-sized stone statue of an old Ogre who was nearby. Although it is a simple work, it is still a kind of magic-like art to finish a rough pose with a good weight bnce and a statue in just 10 minutes.

    ¡°Old man Igor. How is it? Do you like Julio¡¯s work?¡±

    When Carlos asks the old ogre reverently, the old man nods deeply.

    ¡°When I was young, I looked good, but I wonder if it was made from the current me. I don¡¯t know the exact name, but you¡¯ve finished my three horns precisely. Good. Let¡¯s buy at the asking price¡±

    Carlos-san smiles with a grin.

    ¡°Then 300 gold coins¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey older brother, I don¡¯t want you to sell my skills so cheaply¡±

    Julio, who picked up his sword, sharpens his mouth. As with the technique, the way of speaking is also strange. I wonder what an artist is like. By the way, 300 is quite cheap. If you take a little high-ss inn in the city, you will fly at once.

    ¡°I said the asking price. What is it, do you despise this me¡¯s bosom at the spirit festival?¡±

    ¡°No. This time, I was well indebted to everyone at Trident for the construction. Our motto is to give maximum hospitality to good allies. And it is our merchants who look great at the spirit festival. I want you to understand that it is the true value¡±

    ¡°Huh, virtue? It¡¯s something to say to an ogre¡±

    ¡°Yes, virtue. I haven¡¯t lost money in thest 500 years, not just an ogre¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good¡±

    The old ogre jerks his chin on his subordinates near him and causes him to put out a gold coin bag.

    ¡°Hey, sculpture making youngster. I¡¯ll buy this guy for 300, but I¡¯ll build a hall for this. Alwayse to my mansion whenever you want to be proud¡±

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry to trouble you¡­¡­¡±

    Julio corrects his posture in the eyes of the old ogre. The quiet power of the old ogre has something to correct anyone¡¯s habitation.

    ¡°Now, Julio. This time it¡¯s a bust for the youngdy over there¡±

    ¡°Nuu. Next time, I¡¯d like you to give a reasonable price¡±

    Julio, who carried the weapon set, turned to the next customer.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, that older brother. It¡¯s strange¡±

    Naris was impressed as she opened her mouth. Dianne smiles bitterly.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t have that eastern rash habit, I think he is an older brother who does a lot better work¡±

    ¡°Why does he sculpt with weapons?¡±

    ¡°Hundreds of years ago, he saw the acrobatics of warriors in the Eastern Mountains carving wooden statues with swords. Since then, he¡¯s been self-styled, saying that if they can do it with a sword over there, he can do it with other weapons¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, it¡¯s probably this kind of self-defense sword and it¡¯s a spirit image over the palm of his hand, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s sometimes in the Renfangas army, but it¡¯s one of the hobbies of Great Knight Chief Lister¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but if you continue for hundreds of years, it will be such a trick¡±

    The statue Julio made is quite realist and it does not make the person himself pose, but creates a dynamic pose. It¡¯s amazing to do it without any sculptural gain, even if no failure is allowed.

    ¡°I also want to be a craftsman who excels in such a single art¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right thing to do. Andy would have just tightened up during this time if he had the right skills¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Well, it¡¯s a decent technique before a ridiculous technique.

    In addition, many events are held in therge courtyard of Carlos-san. Probably Dianne¡¯s sisters, an acrobatic cooking show by three Dark Elf sisters, a chorus concert by Birdmans who are known for their beautiful singing voices, where they came from.

    ¡°All of these events have been pulled by my older brother and siblings. Saving money¡±

    ¡°It would be so¡±

    Dianne¡¯s mutter was answered by Nancy, who hides half of herself in her cloak while beautifully decorating her safe half.

    ¡°It¡¯s not infinite to say that you have savings. And even though there are many talented people, there¡¯s no reason not to bother to use them¡±

    ¡°Maybe. But as a family, it¡¯s a big party once every six months with all the power of Onyx¡­¡­rather, it seems strangely strange because it¡¯s more like a hidden artpetition for the whole family¡±

    ¡°No doubt. It¡¯s a hidden artpetition. Which one will you y with me? A dancepetition?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but older brother Carlos gets angry with me¡±

    The two who giggle andugh look much more like real sisters than the other brothers and sisters. By the way, Luna seems to have hit it off with the three cooking sisters and she is doing an improvisational sideshow of catching a flying dish in the air. That¡¯s why its great, Luna. Whether she can do it with Anzeros and Aurora. La and Jeanne are in a good mood with a nice drink in the bar space near the edge. Naris rushes into Julio¡¯s ce and imitates the sculpture¡­¡­it seems that even if there is no problem with the handling of weapons, the sense will not be helped, and the ster rock is crushed and depressed. And where did Aurora hide, she wore a dress that was extravagant than usual, as she followed me and Dianne. Most of the dark elves, ogres and humans, are fascinated by Aurora¡äs beauty of her dressed terrifyingly eye-catching. As soon as you take your eyes off, a handsome manes up to pick her up from there.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think a white elfdyes to Onyx¡¯s party. Would you like to dance for a song?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡äm here with my husband¡±

    ¡°Hou. Which young noble¡±

    Aurora smiles at the handsome dark elf who behaves as if he can¡¯t see me.

    ¡°You¡¯re a stupid person, so are you going to snuggle up against me?¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    I hold Aurora¡äs hand, who is quietly and mentally ready to fight. I¡¯m sorry for both Dianne and Carlos-san if I make a noise here.

    ¡°Aurora, do you want to dance? Apparently I looked like Julio-san¡¯s sculpture¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a warm sculpture¡±

    I walked out to the dance space with theughing Aurora. Against the backdrop of Birdman¡¯s songs, I work hard to take steps. My outfit is by no means a nobleman, but if you¡¯re a little embarrassed, it¡¯s not a bad way to organize the ce. ¡­¡­I¡¯m d I learned how to take steps at the Spring Festival in Polka.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡äre rude. Isn¡¯t Andy-san¡¯s proof and cor still not enough?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make any more shy appeals. If I can make sure I dance, I¡¯ll dance as much as I can¡±

    ¡°Then, please dance for a while?¡±

    Stick together like hugging each other. It¡¯s okay for me to rebel as much as to give a little challenging look to the handsome guy.

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­I didn¡¯t expect to see such a gorgeous stage, but sometimes it¡¯s fun to do socializing?¡±

    ¡°Well, if Aurora has fun, it¡¯s the best¡±

    ¡°By the way, could you touch my butt nastyly and show off your heat?¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡­an ant in social circles?¡±

    It¡¯s normal to appeal with a kiss.

    Before I knew it, the fun party was over and it was night.

    ¡°Yo, Smithson¡±

    ¡°Nu? Ah, Pecker, vhwat ale youu toing heerre¡±

    ¡°Swallow, then talk, bad manners¡±

    100-man special dutymander Becker was dressed in crisp formal wear with his hair set neatly instead of standing in the usual traveler look with a boromant. It¡¯s a little different. He always thought he was a handsome middle-aged man, but he really looks like a theater actor.

    ¡°Introducing. My wives Rose and Ariel¡±

    Behind him is a beautiful Tricorn Ogre who is the same as or a little older than me and a dark elf girl who is much smaller than me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Two people? Both?¡±

    ¡°Why, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying when you have more than 10 people¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s right. I was single untilst year, but I don¡¯t think you would be married at all¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I don¡¯t want you to say!¡±

    ¡­¡­Yeah, I was a virgin untilst year.

    When talking about such things, a particrly bright magic light is lit on the central stage. Slowly appearing there was Nord-san, who had arger see-through area than her everyday clothes and stretched out a number of long thin cloth feathers. It seems to be extremely difficult to move. While thinking, I was looking at the food while carrying it to my mouth and Dianne and Nancy approached me.

    ¡°Andy. My sister dances¡±

    ¡°I really think that Nord¡¯s dance is the best in Celesta. It seems that she doesn¡¯t dance seriously many times a year, so take a closer look¡±

    ¡°Hee¡±

    As Nord-san advances to the middle of the stage, passionate music by a dark elf orchestra and a birdman choir begins.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Noor looks at me for a moment, flips her robe of feathers and begins to move.

    From there, it was a beauty that should be called an illusion.

    The feathers robe hasn¡¯t touched the ground since she started moving. Not entwined. Not only the violent movements, but the facial expressions expressed by her limbs change abundantly, yet the series of movements don¡¯t feel wasted, and every moment is full of surprises. I cannot help wondering if a woman and a dark elf can express herself so attractively.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ouch!? What is Rose!¡±

    100-manmander Becker makes a strange voice as to whether he was pinched or pulled, but it¡¯s a waste to take a moment to confirm it. The values ??for dancers changepletely. Nord-san, a little naughty Dianne¡¯s older sister, even looks like a goddess who brought beauty to the earth.

    Such a moment.

    It was terribly regrettable that it ended in just enough or so. However, Birdman¡¯s song is mercilessly over and the sound of the orchestra¡¯s strumming instrument sinks. After everything was over, all I was waiting for was a boiling ovation. I was also pping and cheering loudly.

    ¡°Older sister Nord¡äs dance is just a treasure. I don¡¯t mean to be inferior in physical ability, but I¡¯m not confident that I can dance even one tenth of her¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­Well, she¡¯s saying,¡ºIf you do it for eighty years, it¡¯ll be about this¡»¡±

    ¡°A genius is in trouble because of that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a word I don¡¯t want to hear only from Dianne¡±

    ¡°Eh, ri, right?¡±

    I forgot to enter into the conversation with Dianne as I was ecstatic for a while. Amazing. I wonder if I should choose arger bar when Ie to Talc next time. I was thinking fluffy with a feverish head, and Nord-san came down from the stage before I knew it.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m enthusiastic. Personally, it¡¯s a top-ss response in thest decade. How was it, Dianne?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to seeing it all the time. It¡¯s as beautiful as ever¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good. How about Andy-kun?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­I¡¯m going to go to a big bar next time¡±

    ¡°Eh, lie, did you fall in love? You want me to do this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a position to say it lightly, but I¡¯m honestly in love with it. I want to see it again and again¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, Dianne-chan is sullen. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m the only dancer, so it¡¯s okay to praise me as much as when I really danced. My sister-inw and Dianne are simple¡±

    ¡°Hahaa, no doubt. Why doesn¡¯t Dianne learn to dance a little on this asion? It¡¯s not a bad thing for a woman to make herself look attractive. Especially if you have a man you like¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne-san is no match for these two older sisters. And.

    ¡°I, I want you to give me guidance¡±

    ¡°Ah, I want to try it too¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora and Luna took the lead over Dianne and approached Nord-san. After all, that is amazing.

    *****

    Midnight. Dong, Dong, the bell that signals the end of the day ring in the city that has been making noise tirelessly. Unlike in the morning, no one is strumming this signal. In sports, it¡¯s not the start or the end, it¡¯s a signal to change the rules. From here, the rules of the festival will change. Merrymaking was fun, but all hints. If the spirits are also entertained, they will quietly watch over love exchanges.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know where Naris went?¡±

    ¡°She wanted to go see the city from around dinner¡­¡­for the time being, I have one of my free sisters act as a guide¡±

    After midnight, people started to leave as the tide went down and when I asked Carlos-san, that kind of answer came back. Most of the other friends know the purpose of attending this spirit festival, or there is no reason to go away. But not only Naris. I can¡¯t me her. In fact, I don¡¯t know how much she wants to enjoy a foreign festival and I want her to fully enjoy the strength of Celesta in a good way.

    ¡°I will slowly immerse myself in the ¡ºRemaining Spirit Festival¡»with my wife. You too¡­¡­no, do you want me to refrain from enjoying it for a moment¡­¡­¡±

    At the end, Nancy hits Carlos-san with a cane, who is trying to show a good point but gradually bes disturbed.

    ¡°You¡¯re just clumsy that you have fewer partners than him. How many people have you ever refused to marry from other merchants or warriors?¡±

    ¡°No, Nancy, that¡¯s not the problem¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. I understand Dianne¡¯s cuteness, but don¡¯t disturb the night they spend convincingly¡±

    ¡°But! But!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Andy-kun. You can say it. It¡¯s an endless remark anyway¡±

    ¡°Nancy, take my position a little!¡±

    Nancy-san sends me off and I go back away.

    And at the distance, everyone had already gathered in one room and had a chat.

    ¡°Ho, the protagonist is here¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting?¡±

    La and Jeanne raise a cup together.

    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my dress. Did I get a little more sex appeal?¡±

    ¡°Nord lent me her leftovers. How is it?¡±

    Aurora wears a different outfit from the time of the party and shows around. Luna, also wearing a gorgeous dress, spreads her hands gently and waits for a briefment like a child.

    ¡°It¡¯s cute. Aurora is also a real princess¡±

    And.

    ¡°Dianne-chan looks good in these clothes too¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wear it if Andy is happy, but¡­¡­it¡¯s kind of unfair to stand next to my sister¡­¡­¡±

    Diane-san, who wears a dresspletely made of transparent cloth that she doesn¡¯t want to hidepletely, goes forward in front of me¡­¡­and Nord-san.

    ¡°No, why are you here? Nord-san. It¡¯s past midnight of the spirit festival¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I be here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m eager to have sex with everyone here¡­¡­¡±

    Even though I have no ns to have sex with just one person, it would be a problem if I was sprinkled with sex appeal more than anyone else. With boobs. Neither the crotch nor the nipples are hidden.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good. It¡¯s okay for everyone to finish it, so let me join in. It¡¯s lonely to spend the night of the Spirit Festival alone¡±

    Isn¡¯t it a little too free? After all, she is Hilda-san¡¯s younger sister, right?

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard that¡±

    ¡°Ho. It¡¯s a strange sister to be willing to mix in while there are five people¡±

    ¡°Well, I just felt like that. She is simr to Hilda-sensei¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    They react to each other.

    ¡°Dianne, is this okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s a crazy night in the city. I let you do what you like about my sister. ¡­¡­I tell you, she is not the kind of person who can be tied up, so don¡¯t think of putting a cor on her¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up? I showed you a dance of conscience, but that attitude¡±

    ¡°Is it rted¡­¡­¡±

    Nord-san smiles and makes a sexy pose that emphasizes her breasts. I¡¯m in trouble because each gesture is attractive.

    ¡°When you decide to dance really beautifully, it burns. It¡¯s like my body is waking up¡±

    ¡°It is not well understood¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about feeling integrated with dance. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know, with a feeling¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡±

    In a sense, what art people say with sensitivity is more difficult than the theory of magic.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­I mean. While dancing, the wavelength went up in your eyes and I was in the best condition. When you are masturbating with the intention of having sex, the imagination enters more than you thought, and it feels like you are a point?¡±

    Difficult. It¡¯s hard to have an artistic conversation. ¡­..I ask for help with my eyes, but the other girls are a little confused.

    ¡°Give up. Only a sister can understand the reasoning of a sister¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne says that I shall give up again.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not good. I¡¯m lucky I got one shot while I was there¡î That¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s fine, though. I really don¡¯t know what to do¡±

    ¡°Hohoou. It¡¯s good, after all, the child who has a lover is different from what you say¡±

    Nord-san smiles challengingly. ¡­¡­Speaking of dancers, they use their waist. She seems to have a lot of experience. However, this one is innumerable with Hilda-san¡¯s super technique and Irina¡¯s natural masterpiece. Will I lose?

    *****

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡­I don¡¯t think this is so much¡±

    ¡°Hoho. It¡¯s a good opportunity¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s young limbs ride on La¡¯s plump body. Hugging each other naked and sticking their pussies tightly together.

    ¡°I have decided what to do. I don¡¯t wear anything?¡±

    ¡°It gets dirty, but¡­¡­well, I¡¯ll wash it¡±

    Next to La, Aurora and Luna push their hips side by side. There are no panties under their dresses. Is it a taste to have sex with them while wearing a dress? And Dianne and Nord-san are pushing their plump bodies on my left and right and they are working together to squeeze my dick.

    ¡°I thought it was really big or rugged, but it¡¯s not¡±

    ¡°It just hurts to be big. Andy doesn¡¯t rely on things like that. And it¡¯s going toe surprisingly, this angle¡±

    ¡°Hee¡­¡­I¡¯m looking forward to it¡î¡±

    Hilda-san and Nord-san are certainly simr in temperament, but it seems that she doesn¡¯t have the tech to let me taste the pleasure hell like Hilda-san. It¡¯s just a normal handjob. All right, not all Dark Elves are such erotic emperors. I know Carlos-san.

    ¡°Then, from La and Jeanne¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it okay to handjob? Isn¡¯t it put out once?¡±

    ¡°Older sister. This woman is holding out her crotch just asking him to put it in. Andy cant do some wasteful shooting¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t experienced multi-person sex before¡±

    Well, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s usually the case. ¡­¡­Being released from the hands of the two, I put my penis between La and Jeanne¡¯s crotch.

    ¡°Which one do you want to put it in?¡±

    ¡°Ho, it doesn¡¯t matter which one. I wonder if it will be poured in order anyway?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Neither of them imagined that I would get sick on the way. I¡¯m happy with the trust, it¡¯s heavy. ¡­¡­I¡¯m a little lost and insert it from La.

    ¡°N, kuu¡­¡­enter, kioru¡­¡­?¡±

    La trembles in herfort. I started shaking my hips, rubbing Jeanne¡¯s little ass over it and tinkering with her vagina and asshole like a habit.

    ¡°N, u, ku, nu, huuu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡­it makes me feel weird when I¡¯m sandwiched between older sister La and Andy. ¡­¡­It looks like I¡äm mixed in with my parents¡äs sex¡±

    ¡°Mu, do you have sex with your wife while booking your daughter¡¯s pussy with your finger?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Ho, that¡¯s another¡­¡­it¡¯s a pretty burning story?¡±

    ¡°I did it many times in the cat colony¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy is a great pervert. You usually can¡¯t live a lifetime¡±

    ¡°Ho, but, the taste is different between the daughter of another person and the wife of another person. Eventually, they will all be their own real thing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t even want tomit my real daughter¡±

    Don¡¯t say scary things.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡­then Peter¡äs younger sister, lets make her soon!¡±

    ¡°Why are you so motivated?¡±

    It¡¯s out in many ways.

    ¡°Hoho, it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t get pregnant with Hilda¡¯s technique¡­¡­I¡¯m going to give birth to my daughter, so I¡¯ll ask, owner?¡±

    ¡°Stop¡­¡­¡±

    However, La seems to be quite excited by her imagination. She tightens up. I can¡¯t stand it and ejacte on La and immerse myself in her feeling of openness pouring in gushingly.

    ¡°Now then¡­¡­it¡¯s a reserved daughter pussy, daddy?¡±

    ¡°Are you going with that setting?¡±

    I mean, it¡¯s very immoral to be called dad by someone who just gave birth to my child the other day. ¡­¡­I think it¡¯s pretty bad for me to get on the setting and scream vigorously while being negative by my mouth.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡­how about papa¡äs cock that has been raping mom¡äs pussy until now, Jeanne!¡±

    ¡°Huh, nnn¡­¡­hehe, it¡¯s a pstick. Yeah, daddy¡äs cock, my womb, it¡¯s messed up¡­¡­it¡¯s a bad dad to break into your daughter¡¯s womb?¡±

    As Jeanne said. In Jeanne¡¯s narrow and small vagina, even though it¡¯s well moisturized, my dick is trying to push the uterine ostium open and push it in. Jeanne sticks out her waist to wee me. Jeanne is a masochist, multiparous woman and a dwarf. La also grins and holds Jeanne down to help her.

    ¡°Hoho, you¡äre a good girl who looks so pleased when mother and father hold you down and bully you?¡±

    ¡°Ngu, nu¡­¡­nga, uuu¡­¡­enter, enter?¡±

    With two people. I break through Jeanne¡¯s uterine ostium. Then, while pushing my ns into it persistently, I shake my hips finely and violently.

    ¡°Jeanne, let¡¯s go¡­¡­daddy¡¯s impregnated juice, drink plenty with your womb!!¡±

    ¡°Na, a, aaaaaa?¡±

    Ejaction. The sperm flows into Jeanne with violent momentum. She has already fallen over La, who has semen overflow from her crotch and Jeanne breathes satisfactorily.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll do it with almost no rest, I saw it yesterday¡±

    ¡°Andy is a lecher¡±

    A little proud sister to her sister who makes a surprised and impressedment. Tonight, the copse of domestic morals is serious. In many ways.

    ¡°¡­¡­But I and Luna-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Terrible lecher¡­¡­Andy. Do your best¡±

    Recently, a strangely breathtaking young group invites me with their asses. I pull my dick out of Jeanne¡¯s womb and head for them.

    ¡­¡­The night of the spirit festival has just begun. I have to make two rounds.

 Chapter 217: Until after midnight 2 [Luna Aurora Dianne Nord]

    <h4>Chapter 217: Until after midnight 2 [Luna Aurora Dianne Nord]</h4>

    After pouring into La and Jeanne, next are Aurora and Luna. There is no underwear under their dresses. Two small round buttocks that are reasonably tight are pushed up waiting for me.

    ¡°Then from Luna¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Ah, am I postponed again?¡±

    Was Luna first in the daytime yesterday? Involuntarily, I would say that I will start with Aurora, but I drink here. If you are swayed and change your opinion at such times, you will be wondering if the girls should be passive or appeal.

    ¡°Yes, Aurora after¡±

    ¡°Mou. It¡¯s mean¡±

    Push through selfishly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll give you a good taste after Luna¡±

    ¡°Ann?¡±

    I insert my hand into the gap in Aurora¡¯s ass, trace her unpreparedbia with my finger and sink that finger in her shallow area to tickle. And, whether she is still influenced by the moon, I thrust my dick directly into Luna who is well wet.

    ¡°Nu, u, u¡­¡­u?¡±

    It is Dianne who supports this angle. At a nce, she smiles a little and looks back at me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll postpone it too¡­¡­Andy won¡¯t make this much noise, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll make two rounds tonight¡±

    ¡°Hee, don¡¯t say it. I¡¯ll do my best if you finish my turn?¡±

    Nord-san whispers happily into my ear. The other girls smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Andy can¡¯t scream with about six people¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho. It¡¯s suspicious to finish two rounds¡±

    Nord-san seems to be half-confident and half-suspicious. ¡­¡­No, usually it¡¯s a limit challenge ss when ites to ejacting double digits overnight. Somehow, because I had been repeating the sexual life and super-recovery of arge number of people in Polka, I couldn¡¯t help but think about it.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­mo, more, you can move¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°O, Ou¡±

    My waist was tightly attached to Luna. I was prompted to start shaking my hips.

    ¡°Nuuuu?¡±

    Luna screams as she raises her voice. While exposing her shoulders and back, she disturbs Nord¡¯s dress, which gives an elegant impression as a whole and returns a wild movement to my waist. Her vagina is different from Jeanne, who is characterized by crampedness and La¡¯s vagina, which feels the affection that wraps one tightly and the expression ¡¸Devour¡¹ my dick is appropriate.

    ¡°Hauhh, nn, nyuu¡­¡­Andy, more, thrust the inside more¡­¡­without going easy on me!!¡±

    ¡°Estrus female cat¡­¡­!¡±

    Pulling out my hand that was messing around with Aurora, I attached the hand that is sticky with love juice to Luna¡¯s ass and shook in earnest. Her tail hits my belly and tickles. Every time her cheeks dyed red and her eyes melted in estrus turned around, I felt like I was being put on estrus. The vagina, which melts and folds freshly, sucks my ns without hesitation and the vulgar sound doesn¡¯t stop from our crotch.

    ¡°This¡­¡­this is¡­¡­? Andy¡¯s, this, good¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡äre dying to get pregnant, use your waist, Luna¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m dying to get pregnant¡­¡­?¡±

    Looking back at me with her ecstatic eyes, Luna instantly abandoned her wildness, rxed somewhere, confirmed her connection with me and shook her hips to taste.

    ¡°I want to give birth soon¡­¡­I want to make a child with Andy soon¡­¡­?¡±

    From instinct, from the bottom of her heart. The words that make a wish make me shake my reason.

    ¡°I want to give birth too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mutual love¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    After a breath, Imit Luna even more violently. Right now, I can¡¯t do it no matter how much I pour in. I want to give Luna a future where she will be surrounded by children. No, such a good feeling is a moment after all. I want to indulge in deeper pleasures with a girl who wants me so much. I want to ejacte and taste the climax and conquer the erotic hole with cloudiness. It¡¯s a shallow, momentary desire for flesh. Does Luna know or don¡¯t know that?

    ¡°I love you¡­¡­?¡±

    She muttered a little, worked harder than I did and expressed her pleasure with intermittent gasping.

    ¡°Huaaaaauu¡­¡­co,e, Andy,e, cum inside, feel good, it¡¯s going to reach all the way to my head¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oooooo¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Hu, nyaaaaaa?¡±

    Like a beast, we devour the climax where the wordes perfectly. Doku, Doku¡­¡­and when the ejaction that matches the heartbeat is poured into Luna, Luna rolls on her back in bed. I¡¯m sweating. And when her ass hides.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡äre a youngdy, it¡¯s like¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I want you to say your wife anyway¡±

    Her fine dressplements Luna¡¯s charm. She is soaked in a subtle unscrupulous joy that my sperm ispletely in her womb. Then, next to her, Aurora with her ass exposed pretends to shake.

    ¡°Andy-san, please take a break after you put it in me¡±

    Nord-san heard that, with a bitter smile.

    ¡°So, men are so easy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­I seem to be no longer an ordinary man¡­¡­I was a little aware of that. In response to Aurora¡¯s voice, I thrust my wet dick into Aurora.

    ¡°Nuu?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, Andy-kun, it¡¯s the fourth time¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡äm saying it, older sister. Andy is used to it¡±

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem that I¡¯m used to. At least for first-timers. However, I leave it to Dianne to solve the doubts in that area.

    ¡°Hey, Aurora¡­¡­isn¡¯t it worth the wait?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m fine as usual, but¡­¡­it depends on Andy-san¡¯s fierceness whether it¡¯s worth the wait twice¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I told you¡­¡­!¡±

    No, to be honest, Luna asked me to do my best, so I¡¯m sure I¡¯m constantly out of breath. Covering Aurora¡¯s back, I slowly shake my hips in a swinging chair-like tone while adjusting my breath. Silent for a while. ¡­¡­I was told to take a break while putting it in Aurora, so this should be good.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhuu¡±

    ¡°What is it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It feels different from usual when you are connected with formal clothes like this, right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­that¡¯s right¡±

    One day, after having a party at Baron¡¯s mansion in Polka, I had an orgy in the woods.

    ¡°I¡¯m always delusional. When you suddenly hold a dance party in the middle of a dance party, you pour semen into me in the shadow¡­¡­I just return to the ce with a face that doesn¡¯t eat anything and invite me who has umted semen to dance¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If I really do it, Carlos-san wont be angry with you¡±

    ¡°Oh, what can I be scolded for? I¡¯m a female ve you¡¯re taking to pour semen in and I don¡¯t have any blood connection with him¡±

    ¡°No, he will get angry at the vaginal cum shot sex in the shadow of the party venue¡±

    I mean, the reason why I bring Aurora around is not for a vaginal cum shot, but for everyone¡¯s escort, maybe homing and so on. Well, if you think about escting to the spirit festival = vaginal cum shot sex, it¡¯s certainly not without its purpose.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s about time I move, right?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Stroking Aurora¡¯s ears and kissing. And I start to move in earnest.

    ¡°N, huu, hua¡­¡­a, a, hot¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because you provoked me. I¡¯ll make it as violent as with Luna¡±

    From the pace of the swinging chair, I increase the speed steadily. Raise myself from a position that covers her from behind, catch her ass and swing my hips with all my might.

    ¡°Huauu? A, haa, naaa?¡±

    Aurora, an ace knight, is more physically fit than Luna, who isn¡¯t, but her wildness during sex doesn¡¯t support her movements. If so, she is not wild, but a woman¡¯s instinct.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    It stimtes my brain not by pleasure-giving movements, but by gestures that invite men. For example, the casual way of twisting the spine while being vited, or the luster that returns the line of sight. The movement of a woman who truly feels pleasure, seeks it, and tries to give it. At this young age, Aurora has be good at such sensual movements.

    ¡°Andy-san¡­¡­still more¡­¡­please kiss the back with your dick?¡±

    Of course, her vagina also wraps me in a unique charm. A feeling of folds that has been held many times but never fades. Thefort that it tightens up responsively. And more than anything.

    ¡°More than Luna-san¡­¡­I also want to have Andy-san¡¯s child?¡±

    Such a beautiful and odious girl proudly professes her love for me, her sense of conquest. I hugged her irresistibly jumping at Aurora, holding her upper body against the bed and kissing her ears.

    ¡°Then be pregnant¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­aaaaaaa?¡±

    I dare to ignore Hilda-san¡¯s contraceptive magic emotionally and seed her. Persistently twisting the hips, stopping as agreed and spitting semen into her vagina.

    ¡°Haa, haaa¡­¡­in this way, I want to dance with your sexual odor on me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s okay to conceive, but forgive me¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m messing around¡±

    We smile at each other while we are out of breath.

    ¡°¡­¡­It hung down in my skirt¡±

    Luna who remains stretched is said to be ragged. Everyone was resurrected except for Aurora, who was breathing wildly and La stood on her back with the bed fence, sat on herp and put Jeanne on one of her outstretched knees. This is a fetish because she remains naked.

    ¡°Well, if you wash it, it wille off. There is a stain-removing magic recently developed by the Laundry tribe¡­¡­¡±

    Nord-san says. Talc has a lot of magic that seems to be sober and convenient.

    ¡°More than that, I and my sister. Which one do you hold first?¡±

    ¡°Well, Dianne first¡±

    ¡°I wanted you to bring me to the main dish when I came here¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I still do it even after I¡¯m done holding them, so there¡¯s no main¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you really going to do it? It¡¯s still a long way in the morning ¡­¡±

    I leave Nord-san alone, who looks a little suspicious, approach Dianne and kiss her. Her dignified appearance makes her always misunderstood, but this person is not as big as her presence shows. I have to bend down a little when I try to kiss while standing. Or will Dianne stand on her toes?

    ¡°I was screaming at you who could only look at my sister¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped by older sister Nord who specializes in the movements to show to men. ¡­¡­Tonight, call me Dianne¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay, Dianne¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    I put my hands through the gaps in the thin cloth that wraps around Dianne¡¯s body. A tight back, fluffy boobs and a responsive butt. Don¡¯t be busy, keep my hands on it and enjoy the feel. Like a collector stroking a treasure. Like a spider trying not to let its prey escape.

    ¡°N¡­¡­nu, nn¡­¡­is it okay to just touch it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I want to put it in, Dianne. In this stomach¡±

    Trace the bottom from the navel with my finger.

    ¡°I want to pour in plenty, suitable for this spirit festival night¡±

    ¡°The spirit festival is also a day for family love¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°A day to make a family?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mou, Andy is fine for now¡±

    While stroking her body, I hug Dianne, who looks a little dumbfounded and pushes her down to the bed.

    ¡°Then make it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to make it yet. It¡¯s a pre-exercise¡±

    ¡°Then I have to do it because you¡äre actually going to get pregnant¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Can you give birth, Dianne?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Originally it was apetition with Selenium¡±

    Dianne recalled more than a year ago.

    ¡°Now I have no intention of letting you and everyone escape¡±

    ¡°If you run away, you won¡¯t be caught, but everyone will be there¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of running away¡­¡­I want a child, Andy. When everything is done, let me be pregnant soon¡±

    ¡°I understand, 100-manmander¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I told you how to call me tonight¡±

    ¡°Such a face is cute, Dianne¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    While kissing Dianne again, I pull and shift her thin cloth, exposing her breasts and her crotch. She was so invigorating that she was originally close to being exposed. Slowly insert my wet dick with everyone¡¯s juice there.

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­ha, uu¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne moans at herfort. Hugging tightly in the bed. She is the first in a missionary position after dealing with four people.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve been looking for you all the time¡±

    ¡°No matter where Dianne says she want to have sex, I¡äm having trouble with the ce I want¡±

    ¡°Sure. If you really want to, you might take off with an illusion in the middle of the main street of Talc¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to give me a little bit and then send me a little signal¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll try¡±

    Even if she is in estrus, I want to be shy enough to wait until the inn, and if she wants me to hold her, I want her to be aggressive enough to appeal a little.

    ¡°But I always want you to hold me, so it may be the same after all¡±

    ¡°Anytime?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anytime¡±

    That can¡¯t be helped. ¡­¡­But I love Dianne like that. Dianne¡¯s legs entwined around my waist. Dianne and I are in close contact. Then we start to shake our hips as if we were itching each other.

    ¡°Dianne¡±

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­?¡±

    There is no shiness. The bed just squeaks. We are still hugging each other, so we can¡¯t move shy. However, the crampedness and the sweet sense of security that never leaves arefortable. We can enjoy kissing at various depths by repeating such shaking movements. Lick the pte with a deep kiss and tickle the tongues. Suck her lips, nose and cheeks with a light kiss. By the time each other¡¯s faces became sticky, both Dianne and I were in a hurry.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll release it soon, Dianne¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah¡­¡­?¡±

    However, after taking that much confirmation, push the waist deeply, harden it with my feet and make a vaginal cum shot.

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Iuu¡­¡­ha,e out¡­¡­?¡±

    Kissing each other¡¯s ears, we quietly devour the climax.

    Finally, Nord-san is waiting.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dianne-chan is usually sticky and so-so¡­¡­it seems like she has a lot of things to do, but I¡¯ll go my way, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to do it now?¡±

    ¡°Silent. If you show off so many things, older sister will be angry¡±

    It¡¯s a tone that somehow reminds me of Hilda-san. But I can¡¯t afford it. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s still looking at my dick?

    ¡°¡­¡­But when I think about it, at least your endurance is better than my father¡­¡­he usually has pain or he doesn¡¯t feel like it before that¡­¡­¡±

    It seems that my insatiable desire for eroticism, which has been a virgin untilst year and concentrated on Apple, seems to be very good.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­please partner¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wait a minute. Your position is cowgirl, right?¡±

    ¡°He?¡±

    A strange order came. ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it strange?

    ¡°I like the position where I can swing freely. ¡­¡­I¡¯m afraid of the dancer¡¯s serious waist usage? If it¡¯s a female upper ss, I¡¯llpromise¡±

    Is it apromise? I feel like there¡¯s not much difference. But apparently she can only see the hard self-esteem that she doesn¡¯t want to lose sex against me. ¡­¡­Well, I don¡¯t have a problem even if I squid first.

    ¡°Please. I¡¯ll leave it to you¡±

    Iy down on the bed. Aurora and Luna sit side by side on the edge of the bed and La and Jeanne in the swinging chair are still naked above their heads. Dianne is curled up next to me. In such a state, Nord-san triumphantly straddled me. After all she has great proportion. It is not inferior to La, who is perfect in terms of aesthetics as a woman. When she loosen the cloth around her waist and throw it on the floor, Nord-san straddles my dick.

    ¡°Huhuhu¡­¡­th, this is still pretty amazing¡­¡­!¡±

    My dick is swallowed into her vagina. However, when her hips fell to the bottom, Nord-san dropped her shoulders and quivered. And she tightened her pussy with a peculiar tremor.

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uu¡«¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m excited now¡±

    ¡°Uuu!!¡±

    I threaten with teary eyes for a little.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, how many years do you think it¡¯s been!?¡±

    ¡°I dont know¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Uuuu¡­¡­I feel regrettable¡­¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to get excited all of a sudden¡­¡­¡±

    Nord-san with teary eyes. How did youfort yourself?

    ¡°¡­¡­Older sister. Apart from that, it¡¯s okay for Andy to be older sister¡¯s turn until you cum¡±

    ¡°Dianne-chan¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne, who was immersed in the afterglow of the climax, advised that and Nord-san nced at me.

    ¡°Yes, this is a rehearsal exercise! This is the realm of elder sister Nord, little brother!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sure¡±

    It was a little confusing, but the movement of Nord-san¡¯s hips from there was certainly something to say.

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Look, I can¡¯t afford an facial expression¡­¡­¡î¡±

    Turn it up, down, left, right, diagonally and in a figure eight. It can be argued that her illusionary hip movements are certainly unique to dancers. Speaking of doing it, La and Dianne could do it, but the movement of ying with the dick while freely changing her rhythm was different from what you can enjoy by having sex with other girls. But.

    ¡°Nord-san is surprisingly¡­¡­there is no room¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Sassy little brother¡­¡­!¡±

    Not as much as Hilda-san. There is no choice but to raise a white g for that tech that you can taste the climax without asking questions, but Nord-san¡¯s movement is a new sensation, but it is not enough to be squid at once. Somehow, it¡¯s cool. Convinced of this, I thrust my hips up in defiance of Nord-san¡¯s movements and pushed her womb.

    ¡°Nuuu¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you attack unexpectedly?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t just say cheeky¡­¡­my sister is going to make you squid, but honestly¡­¡­huann?¡±

    ¡°It looks good¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯t mess with my boobs¡­¡­Dianne, what¡¯s with this boy, erotic!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve said it before, my sister¡±

    ¡°Nord-san, it¡¯s about time to move¡­¡­it¡¯s apetition¡±

    ¡°F, Fine, take it¡­¡­kyauuu, just aiming for the uterus¡­¡­no, no, noo¡­¡­n, auuuu?¡±

    ¡°U, ooo!!¡±

    I grab Nord-san¡äs waist firmly and ejacte in the back. Nord-san reaches the climax with a half-cry and seems to regret it.

    ¡°¡­¡­U, uu¡­¡­u¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the meal¡±

    ¡°D, Dianne, what a super cheeky child!¡±

    ¡°Then La, next time with Luna at the same time¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me! It¡¯s the second time, I really do it!?¡±

    Aside from Nord-san who is a little smiling, I start the next sex round.

    And.

    ¡°¡­¡­T, Three rounds¡­¡­I really made it¡­¡­¡±

    The third finish is put in the vagina and Nord-san mutters while being amazed.

    ¡°A, A total of 18¡­¡­times?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Andy¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s my owner. He has always wanted to mate with dragons, so he just did it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­He had done it more than 30 times in the colony¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯m honestly trained¡±

    ¡°But with Andy-san, it¡¯s not in vain¡±

    ¡­¡­30 or more shots¡­¡­it¡¯s not normal if you ask. I was even proud that the Masturbation Brothers wouldn¡¯t exceed 20 times.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uuu¡­¡­I admit losing today, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s fight again¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, I will learn a lot from Hilda-oneesan and take revenge¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°My sister. Hilda is in Trot now¡±

    ¡°Eh, what that, it¡¯s unfair¡­¡­¡±

    Exhausted, or rather disappointed, Nord-sanys down on the bed. The sunrise shines through the window and illuminates everyone¡¯s body with my semen sticking to them.

    ¡°Well, do you want to go to bed? You¡¯re allowed to overslept this morning¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sleepy too¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, arm pillow¡­¡­are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you too¡±

    ¡°Hoho Well, I wonder if I¡¯ll suck on owner¡¯s dick to kill time¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to sleep, La¡±

    ¡°You can sleep? I hear that you can ejacte even if you are sleeping¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a natural phenomenon¡±

    Sleep surrounded by their warm bodies. Nord-san hugged me during the turmoil, but I wouldn¡¯t get angry.

 Chapter 218: A town worshipping a dragon

    <h4>Chapter 218: A town worshipping a dragon</h4>

    Carlos-san greeted me with a bitter face when I woke up in the afternoon.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What is it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Carlos-san sighs halfway while trying to open his mouth and say something. When I was having trouble with the reaction, I heard the sound of a prosthesis that I was familiar with in a few days.

    ¡°In the end, I¡¯m in trouble with what I advised you, who would have been crazy with Dianne¡±

    ¡°Nancy-san¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not wrong, but please don¡¯t speak for me, Nancy. I¡¯m not in a position¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this. But Carlos, you did it with satisfaction, too, right? It¡¯s not something you talk too much about your sister¡±

    ¡°You are the one who was satisfied. I finally used a secret medicine¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I did my best. I love you Carlos. But it¡¯s beautiful during the day¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Cough¡±

    Certainly he can¡¯t say anything about me, as we had a conversation like that.

    ¡°There you are¡­¡­¡±

    When I was eating a sd of fresh vegetables instead of the cabbageworm food that Carlos-san brought silently, Naris appeared tteringly.

    ¡°Good morning, ouch ouch ouch¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already time to say hello, Naris. I can¡¯t say about people¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I guess so¡±

    ¡°What were you doing yesterday?¡±

    ¡°After going around the city¡äs festival, I ended up ying strip poker while drinking in the basement here¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    Naris turns red while staring at me as she stands up.

    ¡°Was there such a wonderful event or an evil beast!¡±

    ¡°Just for girls, this house! Boys are forbidden! Limited to no boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s it¡±

    Naris drinking alcohol and ying poker with the Dark Elf sisters naked around the table. I want to see it very much.

    ¡°By the way, it seems that the boys did something simr¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s particrly fine¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right¡±

    However, it is a house that has a strange event on the night of the spirit festival.

    ¡°But the Ogre Killer was an effective alcohol. It¡¯s a little hard to drink¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the alcohol that Celesta is proud of. Personally, it¡¯s hard say which one is better when youpare it to the Great Ice Field

    ¡°I wanted to drink it to my heart¡¯s content, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to drink it every night if possible¡±

    ¡°I prefer wine for dinner¡­¡­ueepu¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to vomit, don¡¯t go outside¡±

    All the girls around me are extremely strong with alcohol or almost never drink, so a child who can talk about alcohol like Naris may be a little fresh.

    After eating the green mountain, I stand up. When I got up, I saw Nord-san, who had disappeared from the bed, at the entrance of the cafeteria. Our eyes meet. She is staring at me in a little angry wind.

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm?¡±

    ¡°What did you do to Nord?¡±

    Carlos-san, who suddenly found out something, squinted his eyes. Determinedly Nord-san approached me when I was wondering how to make an excuse.

    ¡°You did well yesterday¡±

    ¡°Ha, Haa¡±

    ¡°This is the first humiliation in thest fifty years¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Carlos-san¡¯s gaze is painful.

    ¡°What happened, Nord¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Nord-san ignores Carlos-san. And a strangely stomach-aring few tens of seconds of silence. You can see that the other brothers who were eating in the cafeteria also nced over here. Meanwhile, Nord-san sighed.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a promise¡±

    She muttered and suddenly pinched my chin and kissed me.

    ¡°!!?¡±

    ¡°Nor!?¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­¡±

    Nord-san¡¯s beautiful face is a few centimeters in front of me. Or rather, it¡¯s so close that it¡¯s out of focus. It¡¯s just a kiss between two lips, but the situation makes my head be white.

    ¡°¡­¡­N, nn¡±

    Nord-san makes a noise and leaves.

    ¡°What do you mean with this Nord!? No way, Nord, are you his lover, his wife, or a female ve?¡±

    ¡°I just paid because I lost because I said I was going to bet a kiss. The contract was fulfilled. It¡¯s not what older brother thinks¡±

    ¡°Gu, Gununu¡­¡­¡±

    You can see Carlos-san clenching his teeth. Can¡¯t you me it as a merchant when it is said, ¡¸Contract¡¹? He is a more disciplined person than his father, who has just started without confirmation. ¡­¡­But what if the content of the match turns out to be erotic?

    ¡°But this time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, the story beyond that is over there¡±

    I¡¯ve just finished eating, so I¡¯ll push Nord-san¡¯s back and leave the dining room.

    ¡°The next time we meet, I¡¯ll let you say hiihii. Be prepared, little brother¡±

    ¡°Ha, Haa¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s a face that I don¡¯t think you can do! Don¡¯t underestimate here¡±

    Sometimes, if you think that it is a minor change of Hilda-san, this person is quite fun.

    ¡°Even though things may appear this way, my sister is popr! Even if elder sister Hilda is not there, if I feel like it, there are a lot of practice partners¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a bitplicated for a man to be dered to hone your skills with someone else¡¯s dick¡±

    Honest real intention.

    ¡°¡­¡­Indiscriminately, you can line up a lot of girls¡±

    Nord-san¡¯s low voice informs me of my actions. There is no guu sound. But. But. When I stared at Nord-san with a little irresistible thought, after staring at me for a while, for some reason, Nord-san blushed a little red and turned her gaze away.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to see it with your eyes. Foul y¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I could see it.

    ¡°I, I understand. ¡­¡­If I can meet you again before older sister bes lonely, I won¡¯t imitate that¡±

    For some reason Ipromised.

    ¡°Totally, you¡äre a spoiled child¡­¡­¡±

    Apparently I look like that to Nord-san. I wonder if the man in thetter half of the 20s will be tickled by her older sister¡¯s attribute or maternal instinct. I don¡¯t know how dark elf feels.

    ¡°Can we meet with the intention of meeting?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not responsible for that, either. If you want to meet, do your best to find me¡±

    However, she is certainly a free person and she doesn¡¯t seem to be so tied up.

    ¡°That¡¯s why this is a service¡±

    Finally, with another intoxicating kiss, Nord-san disappears. ¡­¡­Somehow, I wondered if she would go on a trip as it is.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    From the afternoon, everyone prepares to leave Talc. Originally, it was an itinerary that wanted toe to Celesta at the Spirit Festival. If we¡¯re going to celebrate the New Year¡¯s festival in Polka, we can¡¯t be too sloppy.

    ¡°I really wanted to enjoy the busy oasis¡±

    ¡°I even feel like you were a brother in a previous life, Smithson¡±

    100-man special dutymander Becker looks far in the distance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think everyone has an open bathingndscape¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Some people say that the hidden one burns, but I fully support the oasis where the naked bodies of dark elf girls are seen openly.

    ¡°So where are you going next? After all, crossing the desert to go to Basson?¡±

    La answers Aurora¡¯s question.

    ¡°I want to see what Helicon looks like right now¡±

    ¡°Helicon¡­¡­? That, near the forest territory?¡±

    ¡°Umm. It¡¯s a city that wees me. If I think I haven¡¯t been to see it for another year, I want to take this opportunity to see it¡±

    Dianne supplements it.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a week before the New Year¡¯s festival. Even if we pick up Lantz and the others at Basson and return to Polka, it¡¯s a reasonable two days trip with La¡¯s wings. We have plenty of time, including Naris¡¯s Celesta sightseeing tour¡±

    ¡°Thank you for this opportunity¡±

    Naris put her hands together. Apparently the hangover went away. Or maybe someone from Carlos¡äs mansion got some medicine.

    ¡°There is also La¡¯s mansion over there¡±

    ¡°Dragon Pce¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nnya, it¡¯s the vi she receivedst year¡±

    Jeanne is proud to exin it to Luna. Even so, the souvenirs that the brothers and sisters gave to Dianne are thrown into the carriage one after another with her small body.

    ¡°Helicon¡­¡­¡±

    Nostalgic.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    While being sent off by Carlos-san and others, we hide in an illusion and take off quietly. We reach Helicon when the sun goes down and fly for an hour. La is amazing when you think that it is a few days away with a carriage.

    ¡°I wonder if I shouldnd a little shy¡±

    ¡°What do you do with unnecessary confusion¡­¡­can¡¯t you say that in this city?¡±

    With the consent of Dianne, wended from the west on the main street at dusk.

    ¡°Dragon©`©`©`!!¡±

    ¡°W, Why!? Again a stupid adventurer entered the Dragon Pce!?¡±

    ¡°Run away!! Run away©`©`!!¡±

    Annoying screams.

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think it¡¯s not just the merchants who were there at that time. The difference between those who are in a hurry and those who aren¡¯t is remarkable¡±

    Dianne analyzes calmly. Well, merchants are very fluid. Sure, the confusion isn¡¯t much more than before, but the people in a hurry are super desperate.

    ¡°Hey, run away! I¡¯ve seen it, it¡¯s a real dragon! Why can¡¯t I run away, the city of dragons, a town revitalizer!?¡±

    ¡°ck Dragon! It¡¯s the strongest species of fire dragon!¡±

    ¡°Come on. Settle down because it¡¯s okay. You can tell by talking. The dragon is smart¡±

    ¡°Retract the lizard guy!¡±

    ¡°AA!? You are the only ogre who is trembling!¡±

    La barked as the unintelligible quarrel was about to begin in the immediate vicinity. The noise stopped and the screams went up. And La¡¯s shadow disappears. She must have turned into a human again.

    ¡°It¡¯s me! It¡¯s the desert ck dragon La! Are the people in this city forgetful!?¡±

    Standing in front of the people of the city, perhaps naked and listening to La¡¯s voice, we get off the carriage.

    ¡°Sorry, the regiment of military policemen was supposed to be in such a mess, but¡­¡­there was a big sandworm attackst night. More than half are on sick leave¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho, sandworm?¡±

    ¡°Ha. On a scale for the first time in a few years¡­¡­it was a big uproar with mercenaries and adventurers in the city participating. We managed to get rid of it with the wonderful magic of a female dark elf¡±

    ¡°What can be done with the magic of one person against a group of sandworms¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne tilts her head to the exnation of the military police captain.

    ¡°Anyway, I would like to wee La-sama¡¯s visit again from the hearts of the townspeople¡±

    When the military police captain kneels, the townspeople who rememberst year cheer and the lizardmen try to line up with tribute.

    ¡°Wait, wait, the sandworm casees first. There may still be a flock nearby. I regret that I should have helped in such an emergency, but I have to make sure that the next one does note¡±

    ¡°Are you going to crush them?¡±

    ¡°What, I used them to y around in the past. When I kick the ground, I just cut them into pieces and eat them. Leave it to me¡±

    La throws away the cloth that she once wore and transforms into a dragon again. ¡­¡­But how does she get rid of sandworms? Perhaps they came by in response to the fuss of the spirit festival.

    ¡°Dianne and the others go to the vi first. Townspeople, at your own discretion¡±

    The townspeople cheer again for the majesty of the dragon taking off quickly to protect the city. And we are.

    ¡°Wee to La-sama¡¯spanions!¡±

    ¡°Uoo! It¡¯s the day after the spirit festival, but today is the dragon festival!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I saw the change of a dragon for the first time. It was a super beautiful woman¡­¡­it was a good take off¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu young man, you know. We, the regiment of military policemen, are also known as La-sama fan club!¡±

    ¡°I heard this sign for the first time! I will enter!¡±

    ¡°Sake, sake, sake! If it¡¯s money, give it to the mayor!¡±

    Is it really okay to suddenly splurge on the day after the spirit festival? However, when ites to drinking alcohol for free, I¡¯m still happy.

    ¡°Hello! I don¡¯t know what it is, but it¡¯s nice, Celesta!¡±

    ¡°Cheers elder sister! I¡¯ll drink after toasting!¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Naris and Jeanne knock their pottery mugs together. Even if La herself isnt there, there is no refrain at all. Me too.

    ¡°Follow me! I also drink!¡±

    Carlos-san¡¯s garden party, which was a little luxurious, was good, but I like to drink in this kind of messy atmosphere.

    ¡°Oh dear. Well, do you want to stay overnight?¡±

    ¡°Ah, alcohol again¡­¡­can I have a drink?¡±

    ¡°Captain Dianne, I¡äm going to pour it in for you¡±

    The townspeople, who had a delicate face at first (probably not a year ago), also participated in the turmoil and then the flute, lute, and drums were brought out and the music started. There was an older sister who got drunk and took her clothes off to the music and another woman was caught by it and started dancing in a sexy fashion and it was already a very enjoyable drink.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°¡­¡­That fiery red hair. What you look like, those strong eyes. ¡­¡­I see you for the first time. It¡¯s a precious way of sky blue.¡±

    ¡°Oh. ¡­¡­You too are in the forest territory¡­¡­? No, isn¡¯t there another white elf walking in Celesta?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Although it¡¯s thest seat, it belongs to the sky blue. First of all, it¡¯s full¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡­¡­Even though it¡¯s near the forest, it¡¯s different when you go out¡±

    ¡°My little adventurepared to the princess. ¡­¡­I heard that the wind rumors left the Southern Corps for a special job. What is it like here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like a shore leave. I tell you, I have no particr need to return to ves¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­sorry. Now that the power of your prince has weakened, let¡¯s burn hope to the people just by looking at the princess¡¯s face¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, Lucas-sama is ostensibly a reserve force¡­¡­but as long as Ashton is in military service, it will be difficult to reinstate him. It is a de facto expulsion¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my own business. I want to form a galley that can¡¯t be ignored in military operations and I like the fact that my father is sweet and makes the forest territory a cloak of invisibility. It¡¯s better not to be connected to a galley, such as using a dragon yer¡±

    ¡°Tough¡±

    ¡°My rtives are too favored, the people of the forest. There are few elves in the northern forest, but there are many masterpieces such as my older brothers that are iparable. Is recognized as one of the strongest without any price. An older brother who is proud of his swords inside will not work outside the forest. Master Knight is a proof of a hero, but it is to protect the people in the future It¡¯s just an application¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s why. That¡¯s why I think the figure of the princess is necessary in the southern forest¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m amazed by my older brother, but I¡¯m like you trying to make my older brother, who hasn¡¯t lived for 20 years, manage the constitution of the southern forest that spoils him. I¡¯m amazed by the people¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait until I¡¯m awarded the Master Knight rank, I¡¯m going to use that as a g and build a n with elves. If you don¡¯t get together and take advantage of it, face humans, dark elves, and beastmen. Isn¡¯t that the same as my brother¡¯s childish concept?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s true that many people still have high expectations for your dignified and noble heart and the genius that deserves it. It can be said that it has swelled during the time you left the forest¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Can my father and mother do anything about that kind of public sentiment?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a masterpiece¡­¡­even with your parents, you can¡¯t make a mistake¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me. ¡­¡­Good night¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. ves, is that it?¡±

 Chapter 219: Deep Forest City 1

    <h4>Chapter 219: Deep Forest City 1</h4>

    The liquor was opened in the middle of the night and we fell asleep at La¡¯s vi in a good mood.

    And La came back at dawn the next morning.

    ¡°It was more than I thought. As expected, I ate more than that and I cut them into pieces and roasted them¡±

    ¡°The dragon is full¡­¡­was it actually still a pinch?¡±

    ¡°Somewhat, even if it¡¯s a dragon, dozens of them cant be eaten, as the sandworms are surprisingly bulky¡±

    La sits down on a chair with a slightly disgusted face. She is naked.

    ¡°I want to drink alcohol¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s alcohol, I brought it from Jeanne¡¯s parents¡¯ house¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Jeanne, I¡¯ll have a drink¡±

    ¡°Nuu¡­¡­¡±

    Jeanne is still curled up in bed. La gently strokes her, then tilts the barrel and pours liquor in a cup, before closing the lid again.

    ¡°¡­¡­Umm, it¡¯s delicious. How about you, owner?¡±

    ¡°Since dawn, I haven¡¯t had alcohol¡­¡­its a hopeless case¡±

    It was a fascinating proposal, but I declined. We may fly again today and it won¡¯t be fashionable if you vomit in the carriage. No, how long will we stay? We¡¯ll be back at least the day before the New Year¡¯s festival¡­¡­I think there are three days to spare.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mu¡±

    Looking at La¡¯s boobs while thinking about that, La¡¯s hand stops.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, La¡±

    ¡°Outside¡­¡­back, see. Main building, take a look¡±

    She closed her eyes and said so and when I went out into the hallway and opened the wooden window, I saw a strangely heavy Aurora. The second floor of the house and the backyard. We stare at each other for a while.

    ¡°Aurora, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I have found it¡±

    Aurora sighs a little badly.

    ¡°I changed my mind a little. I¡¯m going to go to ves and talk to my father and brother¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay, but¡­¡­why is it bad if you find it?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s about me personally¡­¡­I was thinking of buying a horse and going alone¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Andy and the rest, please go back to Polka first. I won¡¯t wait for the New Year, because it could be a little longer stay¡±

    ¡­¡­This idiot.

    ¡°Hey, Aurora¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go too¡±

    When I tried to scold, Dianne came out of the building quickly.

    ¡°Dianne-san¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about General Lucas. You don¡¯t know what to do. If you can¡¯te back, Andy and Anzeros will be sad¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°First, you¡¯re my subordinate now. Isn¡¯t it so strange to supervise future operations so that they don¡¯t interfere?¡±

    When Dianne says so, Aurora shuts up in trouble.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a rule. We¡äre not busy, but we¡¯ll prepare for the next one¡±

    La says so while tilting the cup, sitting on the window with her body cut in from the side of me. Don¡¯t do that while being naked.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Hee, ves is in that Celesta forest territory. They joined Celesta during the Fire Dragon War, right?¡±

    ¡°Nee-chan, you¡¯ve been alive since then¡±

    ¡°Ahahahahaha, honestly, I wasn¡¯t interested in such a distant foreign story at that time, so I heard itter¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going for the first time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, what¡¯s going on after a year? It¡¯s a sight to see¡±

    By the end of the dawn, everyone will get up, listen to our n for ves and get ready. In fact, yesterday I got off the carriage, had a drink directly and went to bed as it was, so there is nothing more than grooming myself.

    ¡°I have to tell the people in the city. I hope I can have a drink next time¡±

    ¡°Winter is still long after the New Year and Andy¡¯s Holy Beast Festival. There will be opportunities¡±

    Dianne and La go to greet the people in the city. As expected, they¡¯ve already put on their clothes.

    ¡°ves¡­¡­?¡±

    Take out the crest engraving pen on the corner of the horse from the inner pocket and turn it around. ¡­¡­It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have any use for it.

    After a while we take off again while being sent off by the townspeople of Helicon this time.

    ¡°The living space of the carriage is getting smaller and smaller¡±

    ¡°I still refused the valuable things¡±

    The back of the carriage is packed with tributes from the Lizardmen. I was eating a good volume with Dianne¡¯s souvenir.

    ¡°Anyway, what kind of wind is blowing around? 10-man captain Aurora. Certainly a few days ago¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need a reason to meet your family, but that¡¯s it¡±

    Aurora just looks out with a mncholy face when asked by Naris. ¡­¡­It doesn¡¯t seem to be homesick.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After flying from Helicon for a while, your eyes will be filled with trees.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a forest. It¡¯s withering¡±

    ¡°There are many deciduous trees in the southern forest¡­¡­. The ancient barrier doesn¡¯t promise evesting spring like in the north¡±

    ¡°Well, even the winter forest isn¡¯t bad, if that¡¯s the case¡±

    As Naris says, a lonely naked tree stands out. I don¡¯t really feel it because I came from the desert where the residents are highly exposed, but Celesta is also in winter. La flies straight for a while.

    ¡°By the way, Dianne¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I have never been to the city of ves, but is there anything that can be andmark?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne looks at Aurora. ¡­¡­No, we also went in and out by shared carriage, so I don¡¯t know such a mark.

    ¡°Captain Dianne, didnt you make a map of this area a long time ago?¡±

    Dianne sighs with a difficult face when asked by 100-manmander Becker.

    ¡°The coastline. They didn¡¯t let me survey into the woods. You probably know Becker to some extent, ves isn¡¯t as real as a city because of the low density of houses and in the distance it is only as characteristic as the luminous rocks of the night road¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Characteristics that are transmitted to dragons¡­¡­it¡¯s not like that¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll guide you directly. La-san, please put me on your back!¡±

    ¡°Both hands are blocked by the carriage. I have to remove my arm or get off once¡±

    Somehow it¡¯s repetitive.

    La descends into the forest and then takes off again with Aurora on her back. After a meandering flight for about an hour, we finallynded in ves.

    ¡°You can hide in an illusion properly! The people of the southern forest haven¡¯t known any dragon since the Fire Dragon War!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know¡±

    Landed in a square, a corner of the forest. La quickly transforms into her human body. Without noticing the illusion, an elf young man reading a book nearby suddenly falls off the bench as he notices a carriage and a naked woman.

    ¡°Is this ves? I¡¯ve been to Arcus, but it feels more like deeply forested than there¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take it as apliment. ¡­¡­I beg your pardon¡±

    Aurora gives clothes to La while giving a light bow to the mossy young man with his eyes open. He was surprised to see La, but the young man who saw Aurora made his eyes even rounder.

    ¡°Oo¡­¡­o, Aurora¡­¡­sama!?¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you¡±

    She deals with it lightly.

    ¡°Now, what should I do with the car body? If there were Boyd-san and Goto-san, they could just push it¡±

    ¡°We have to leave it here. When we bring out what we need, I have to magically seal the door¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of regrettable things when stolen. Given to 100-manmander and elder sister La¡±

    ¡°Well, if it was taken, it was taken, so this is where Ie in. I¡¯m pretty good at investigating that kind of thing¡±

    ¡°I can follow the smell within three days¡±

    Racially rich people who get off with a rush. Finally, Dianne and I get off and breathe the air of ves for the first time in a year.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. After all, there is only a forest and the air is good¡±

    ¡°Do dark elves want to live in the forest if they could?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s morefortable, but on the contrary, it doesn¡¯t have to be in a forest. You can¡¯t stick to the forest as much as a white elf. The important thing is to always help your friends¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it¡±

    An elf who ims to be unable to live without a forest and a dark elf who finds the meaning of residence in human rtionships. What values ??he rtionship with the earth and what does not. That¡¯s it in both cases and I wonder if it¡¯s correct.

    The cafe where I drank tea with Anzeros, the crest engraving institute and the hotel I stayed at in front of me all look exactly the same as time has stopped. Well, for an elf who lives more than ten times as many as a human, a year ago is the same asst month. Hmm? With that in mind, it feels like a year and a half when an elf born is converted into a human until he bes an adult.

    ¡°Childhood for elves is super short¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you say all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°No, some feelings about the passage of time¡±

    Dianne made a strange face, but the only ones who can understand are 100-manmander Becker and Luna.

    We all aim for the colony leader, Dior¡¯s mansion. To be precise, there is a good position in the elf¡¯s family, ¡¸Sky Blue n Chief¡¹, but the valid title in Celesta¡¯s territory is colony leader.

    ¡°Oh, wee travelers. Dior-sama is busy, so if you need to visit him, please do so in advance¡­¡­¡±

    A guard who tried to warn in advance to Dianne who was walking at the front, even though it was soft. Aurora interrupts and greets there.

    ¡°How are you doing, Remud, Naftor¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, This is Aurora-sama! What a wonderful return!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me!¡±

    Two elf guards guarding the gate stand upright and greet.

    ¡°As one would expect, Aurora. It was a question and answer when I came¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a vassal since I was born. I don¡¯t want to be forgotten in a year or so¡±

    Enter with a free pass.

    Dior-shi¡¯s mansion was magnificent. It¡¯s not as big as Carlos-san, but it¡¯s a house where 100 family members and their servants live, so it can¡¯t be helped. Rather, it can be said that a house with a size that allows a hundred people to line up in the entrance hall alone, even though it has only two children and does not surround the bride in a mountain.

    ¡°Dior-sama! Aurora-sama is back¡­¡­!¡±

    Looking at Aurora¡¯s face, several servant elves rush to the back of the mansion.

    ¡°There was no surprise, right?¡±

    ¡°Did you want to be surprised?¡±

    A word that doesn¡¯t match the mncholy look on the way. Involuntarily asking, Aurora shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°It¡¯s ironic. I¡¯m not really happy when I¡¯m surprised¡±

    While talking about that, an elf young man in a fine robe appeared from the back of the mansion.

    ¡°Aurora! When I think you¡äre suddenly gone¡­¡­I was chilled when I heard that you had a crush on the northern forest!¡±

    ¡°Long time no see, father¡±

    Aurora bows gracefully. Then, Dianne advances to him, who was taken aback by the elegance for a moment and still tried to ask for something.

    ¡°Simrly, Dior-dono. ¡­¡­Aurora is now one of my subordinates¡±

    ¡°Dianne¡­¡­you! ¡­¡­Ah, the details are good. Today is a good day.¡±

    What a self-interested person. When I thought about it, Aurora raised her face.

    ¡°Where is my older brother?¡±

    I heard something she doesn¡¯t have to ask.

    ¡°Lucas. ¡­¡­Diane, I¡¯m sorry for that time. I¡¯ll lose itte, but now again¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you where, father¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I want you to give priority to Aurora¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Dior sighs.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Lucas, he is in this building. If I let him go, he¡¯ll be poked by the army. It¡¯s virtually house arrest¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Its fortuitous¡±

    Aurora smiles while lightly pushing the handle of her sword.

    ¡°What are you going to do, Aurora. You should better stay away now. He has been rough sincest year¡¯s incident¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity, especially¡±

    She starts walking and passes next to Dior-san.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve been seriously talking to each other¡±

    ¡°Aurora!?¡±

 Chapter 220: Deep Forest City 2

    <h4>Chapter 220: Deep Forest City 2</h4>

    ¡°Aurora, wait a minute!¡±

    We all rush to chase after Aurora, including Dior-san.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose control of yourself, Aurora! That¡¯s a Master Knight, one of the most elite in the Celesta Commerce Country¡±

    ¡°I know it well, father. ¡­¡­Yes, I know it well¡±

    She doesn¡¯t turn around. ¡­¡­Dianne also makes a stern look while lining up fast.

    ¡°Are you really willing to pick a fight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, fighting is not graceful¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡±

    ¡°It may not make sense. Except for my heart¡±

    ¡°Heart¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think other people understand. ¡­¡­But for me, it¡¯s still necessary¡±

    The back room where several servants are waiting near the door. Proceeding without hesitation before that, Aurora again grabs the handle of her sword and closes her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to run away anymore¡±

    Opening the door.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Who said you could enter¡±

    Arge room that seems to be 30 meters to the back. From the other side, there is a voice that passes well while keeping it low.

    ¡°Oh, this is a great greeting¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oo¡­¡­rora?¡±

    Lucas, sitting in a huge chair like a throne and reading a book in a boring way, looked up.

    ¡°What is the purpose of my foolish sister who shook her hips like a human?¡±

    He found out that I was here and nced at me. I felt a strong murder intent, but Dianne immediately blocked it.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to get burned a lot while you¡¯re going to get your hands on an impurity, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Huu. It¡¯s pretty old. If I hit the dirty air for a year, my cute sister would be like this¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything as if you were taking care of me¡±

    ¡°Say something. I don¡¯t feel like fighting with a child¡±

    A quiet tone that is gloomy and frustrating, which is different from when he was persuading Anzeros. Well, to be honest, it¡¯s annoying to see that such a figure bes a mess. Did he change, or was he originally such a man? ¡­¡­Aurora smiled with a big smile.

    ¡°I felt like I could win against my older brother now. I was going to let you practice, but let me be a little cheeky. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll see how far you¡¯ve fallen. Take your sword, 1000-manmander Lucas¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hahahahaha¡±

    Lucasughs and throws his book at his desk. And he slowly took the paper knife from the t box of the essory case.

    ¡°Do I need a sword against you?¡±

    Shake it. ¡­¡­I was conscious of it, so I understood it in an instant. It¡¯s a shing wave. In response, Dianne takes a stance,100-manmander Becker holds down me and Dior-san and La puts Luna and Jeanne down. Naris was in puzzlement.

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    Aurora then pulls her sword out of her left hip and creates a shock wave. Wind urs in the room. Invisible pressures collide with each other and diffuse.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hou. Is it the beheading wave sword? Was it wisdom even by Miss Anzeros?¡±

    ¡°Do I have to tell you to take a sword again?¡±

    ¡°Kukuku, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll ride the provocation. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ll get by shing with me¡±

    Lucas puts down the paper knife. Raises his clean, beautiful right hand in a yful manner, covers it with gloves and stands up.

    ¡°After all, I don¡¯t think you can beat me as a real genius, who is good at imitating monkeys with just a good look¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I can hear Aurora clenching her teeth slightly. ¡­¡­Ah. I see. ¡­¡­I remembered that night before the duel with Sharon.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤I was always second. In ves, the shadow of my brother. Here, the shadow of Anzeros-san. Even in crest engraving I¡äm behind. Even at night¡­¡­I¡¯m always second in the same position. In my mouth, I always said that I was aiming for the best and in fact I thought I was trying to do so¡­¡­but I realized today. I can¡¯t imagine myself being the best. I¡¯m not prepared. ¡­¡­I stood in an uninhabited field behind no one and had no idea that I was the only one. In other words, my swordsmanship was nothing more than imitating my brother. My brother is a genius. I still think so. He was able to surpass even the instructors invited from outside the forest early on, to create his own style and to pass through by himself. I intended to imitate my brother¡¯s splendid swordsmanship and be stronger and I was pretending to be an Ace Knight, with the intention ofpensating for theck of effort and determination by taking part in the ambidextrous nature. Andy-san, I didn¡¯t want to be denied that I fell in love with you. I wanted to insist that I wasn¡¯t a child of a country of conflict in an era when elves and humans quarreled meaninglessly. I wanted to say that I was an elf of a new era. Born in a new era, standing in a new world with my own power, so I wanted to be the one and only Ace Knight Aurora, with no reason to be scared of falling in love with you. ¡­¡­But I discovered that I only had borrowed money from people of old age. ¡­¡­Huhu. It was often said when I was in ves. It¡¯s too early to tell myself that I¡¯m a swordsman and I asked my father, mother and brother to think about other things. At that time, I could only think that I was being ridiculed because I wasn¡¯t as good as my brother, but¡­¡­the point is, I can¡¯t think of being the one and only self in front of others. I guess I was able to see through it©¤©¤©¤©¤.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Aurora is about to exceed. By breaking the true shing wave of a genius, she can only be second.

    ¡°She still can¡¯t do it¡±

    Dior-san murmured as he stood up from the appearance of being pressed against the ground with me. ¡­¡­This person doesn¡¯t know how many battles Aurora has survived this year.

    ¡°Surely General Lucas is strong, but Aurora is also getting stronger¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still impossible. There is no chance against Lucas right now¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    By the way, I don¡¯t even know Lucas who isn¡¯t careful at all. Are they like each other?

    ¡°He¡¯s a real genius. To the extent that he¡¯s stronger or can be expressed in such words, you¡¯ll only lose more time¡±

    Is that so?

    ¡°Well well. That Lucas¡­¡­well, aside from 10-man captain Aurora, he doesn¡¯t look like someone that can beat Captain Dianne and older sister La¡±

    ¡°Dianne is also a genius. I¡¯m sure Sieg Becker, you are also a genius. But Aurora is¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora isn¡¯t. That¡¯s what her parents think of her. ¡­¡­To be honest, I think it¡¯s still early. Sharon had the same master knight-ss ability as ck Arm, certainly Lucas. But I won only because the trump card was effective. It¡¯s just because the shing wave worked to the fullest as a surprise. In the same condition, I wonder if Aurora has the eye to pick up the win.

    Lucas took the longsword hanging on the wall. He is hatefully cool and turns his head to Aurora.

    ¡°Because you challenged me, be prepared for one limb. I can¡¯t stand to scratch my cute little sister¡¯s body, but I don¡¯t want her to be tampered with?¡±

    ¡°That kind of worry is, as expected, former young noble¡±

    Aurora pulls out the other sword on her right hip to face her brother.

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t my rtive, I might have been struck by the kindness¡±

    ¡°Weak-headed irony¡±

    ¡°But if this body and soul is already dedicated to a man. Brother, don¡¯t hesitate. I won¡¯t review you by any chance¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If you ask me, a cor, etc. There is no pride in the noble blood of ves. What a hell, my sister¡±

    ¡°Huhuu. It¡¯s very sweet¡±

    Aurora¡¯s heartfelt joyful words seemed to be the most frustrating to Lucas than ever ironic and abusive. His face, which has been moody but did not feel the waves of emotions, is distorted.

    ¡°It looks like you should really regret it¡­¡­I¡¯ll go!¡±

    ¡°Iza¡±

    Lucas disappears. As usual, the speed seems to be first-ss. Then hit Aurora, hit the cross guard and immediately disappear again,

    Guin!!

    ¡­¡­And the sound echoes in front of me. The tip of the sword is stopped in front of me.

    ¡°Childish prank, regrettable, General¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tsk¡±

    I was saved because Becker-san received it with a knife that he swung up instantly. Without him, my neck might have been flying in the moment.

    ¡°Hoho. Is it a manifestation of intention to deal with all of us at once?¡±

    Laughs and bares her fangs. A heat haze rises from her arm and she is ready for battle. Dianne also takes a stance. However, Aurora sharply stopped them.

    ¡°Please protect the other people! My brother, it¡¯s a personal matter¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all about defending and you can talk well!¡±

    The sound of shing echoes and sparks scatter. It¡¯s true that Aurora is only blocking Lucas¡¯s attack and she can¡¯t catch his shadow. She can¡¯t turn to attack. Unlike Anzeros, who has excellent leg strength, she cannot keep up with high-speedbat. ¡­¡­This is certainly ¡¸Still impossible¡¹. Moreover,

    ¡°Can you endure, Aurora!¡±

    ¡°Tsu!!¡±

    General Lucas swung his sword at a speed that was beyond my eyes. Aurora uses her two swords to hit shock waves one after another, killing the sharpness of the shing waves, but it seems that it cant be erased, and two straight scratches are carved on the wall behind her. Although it was not a direct hit, it seemed that it was a sh that robbed the escape and Aurora was stuck again and stopped. Lucas wields his sword lightly, moves around freely and shoots a one-shot deadly attack regardless of the time. On the other hand, although she has not been injured yet, Aurora has two swords but no eyes to attack. Of course, there are no referees or time limits for this battle. She can¡¯t wait and win without an attack.

    ¡°Did you learn dual sword style? It¡¯s brave¡±

    ¡°I was blessed with enemies. Sword Saint, Great Sword Saint, Master Sword Saint, ck Arm and Holy Beast. Only once I have confronted a ice dragon and a devil to cut one¡¯s way through¡±

    ¡°And if that¡¯s the case, a dragon or a Master Sword Saint is nothing special for me¡±

    ¡­¡­Lucas is still strong. The speedparable to Dianne and 100-manmander Beckerbined with their deadly attack power. Depending on the situation, he will be able to demonstrate unrivaled strength. But.

    ¡°Wait. You say dragons and Lord Bonaparte aren¡¯t something worth mentioning? Don¡¯t make meugh, you¡äre the one ball fellow who used a dragon yer against Anzeros¡±

    I was annoyed by his loose mouth so I talked back. Lucas, on the other hand, turns his eyes of hatred so intense that he makes a noise.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡±

    ¡°One ball is a forbidden phrase or a seedless cannon¡±

    ¡°Shut up!!¡±

    An elegant upper ss. It seems that my vulgar taunts are more nerve-wracking because he isnt not used to them.

    ¡°Aurora¡­¡­don¡¯t resent even if you lose your life¡±

    Lucas decided to get rid of Aurora quickly and point his sword at me. He wields his sword all the way to his back and swings it out again and again at a speed that never catches my eye. A of murderous fissures approaches Aurora.

    ¡°Au¡­¡­!¡±

    Before I say rora.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it¡±

    Aurora smiles. Lowering her sword. ¡­¡­The whole body is cut into pieces, and it bes a red mass to the effect that it is not understood somehow well and blood gushes out.

    It¡¯s a shocking sight that even me, my friends, Dior-san and even Lucas, who has released the skill, stop moving for a moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­rora!!¡±

    I can hear my cry far away. But.

    ¡°Is it like this?¡±

    Hyun, the sound of a sword cutting the wind. Lucas jumped away in a hurry. ¡­¡­The backrest of a splendid chair in the immediate area cuts in a straight line and falls.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­it¡¯s an illusion¡­¡­.!?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to get caught so beautifully. You¡¯re as kind as ever, brother¡±

    Aurora was behind Lucas. ¡­¡­Before you know it. I wonder if this is a reversal of the situation.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ho, it¡¯s bad¡±

    La murmured small.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°That girl¡¯s distance and shing should be one trick¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡­¡­Is it that one arm can no longer be used?

    ¡°Aurora¡­¡­how far should the duel fall, such as an illusion!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it aughing matter, such as an elf being confused by an illusion?¡±

    The positions of the two are close. Aurora slowly lowers her right sword and sticks out the tip of her left sword to confront Lucas. Then, the fierce Lucas stepped in and used his sword to cut it¡­¡­no, I saw him drive away. It is difficult to escape with an illusion while fighting with a sword. The worst imagination goes through my head. But.

    ¡°Slow!¡±

    Aurora turns like a soliloquy and uses her right sword to poke her brother.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡­¡­The right, which should not move, ys that role powerfully.

    ¡°It was helpful, brother?¡±

    Aurora pulls both swords back and forth and smiles while holding them gracefully.

    ¡°Reference¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the monkey imitation¡±

    Tan, Aurora step. She goes on the offensive.

    ¡°I really wanted that shing wave¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡­!!¡±

    The two swords of Aurora go on the offensive as if they were dancing. The movement is brilliant, simr to Almeida and has a spectacr continuity. It¡¯s not a movement that forces you to never move. Yes, this is the true value of Aurora, which marveled even the hero Neia.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go to the actual performance, brother¡±

 Chapter 221: Deep Forest City 3

    <h4>Chapter 221: Deep Forest City 3</h4>

    Aurora¡¯s movement has been better than it seems to be. Although not as fast as Anzeros, she also uses her feet and squeezes Lucas¡¯s movements with a shing wave. It¡¯s a change that makes you want to say what the bad movement was so far.

    ¡°This much¡­¡­ stronger, Aurora¡±

    Mr.Dior also opens his eyes.

    ¡°I see. She was fighting at the level of a year ago to get in good shape for a fight with General Lucas¡­¡­¡±

    100-manmander Becker is also grinning. Dianne folded her arms and squinted.

    ¡°But it¡¯s still not enough to upset¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, even if the attacks are even, that little boy has more intuition. If you don¡¯t want topete in physical strength, you need another trump card¡±

    As Lamented. Lucas has evaded Aurora¡¯s continuous attacks at thest minute. Aurora also cannot pass Lucas¡¯s attack with a thick defense with two swords and a shock wave, but it seems that both sides can not reach one step further.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­I haven¡¯t had such a excitement so far since overknight¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t just be on the chart with your subordinates¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you say. A little girl who just took a Knight ss two years ago¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t take a year for a baby bird to know the sky¡±

    The two breathe roughly but never give up. Both of them are stubborn. Lucas, who is no longer taken up by authority and has no swordsmanship, stands out. Aurora who must ovee her brother to break the shell. Neither can end without losing.

    Dior-san slowly clings to Dianne¡äs arm, who watches it quietly.

    ¡°Please¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, Dianne. Those children¡­¡­stop them¡±

    ¡°Dior-dono¡±

    ¡°Lucas and Aurora are my children. ¡­¡­I know their pride, but that¡¯s why. One wins, one breaks and that shouldn¡¯t be the case¡±

    ¡°That feeling is correct. ¡­¡­Then you should stop them¡±

    ¡°However¡±

    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have that power. ¡­¡­In other words, you and your forest are the same¡±

    Dianne looks down at Mr. Dior with slightly pathetic eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t control my new heartbeat and old pride because I don¡¯t have it in my hands. Even though I¡äm a Lord and in front of you. They are trying to grasp the future by themselves. If you think it¡¯s strange to crush each other, they must have been able to do it much earlier¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Still, Dianne. Can you help me again?¡±

    ¡­¡­Dior-san pitifully seeks salvation. It¡¯s pathetic to say that it¡¯s pathetic, but he was also their father. Until now, my father, Minister Ashton, Sir Bonaparte and King Ulysses. I have seen various fathers. He is the same as me as he wishes for the safety of his children.

    ¡°I have a grudge against that man. I can¡¯t forgive him for trying to kill Andy¡±

    ¡°Hoho. If you want to show that kid the hell, I¡¯ll do it right away¡±

    Dianne and La are cold. ¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s true that they have the right to beat him, but not the right to help him.

    ¡°Still, I¡¯m ashamed to ask! Dianne!¡±

    Mr. Dior¡¯s appeal oveps with my father. ¡­¡­To my father who thought I was dead and was drunk and died the worst.

    ¡°Tsk. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t have a inw, either¡±

    I, of course, go through the shoulders of 100-manmander Becker and step into the field where the two fight.

    ¡°Hey, Smithson!¡±

    100-manmander Becker raises a confused voice. ¡­¡­Well, thinking that it¡¯s usually a problem, I ignored it and approached the middle of the two fighting.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! It¡¯s too shy to say hello to siblings!¡±

    I dare to raise my voice to break the air.

    ¡°Andy-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Fly and enter the fire!¡±

    The troubled voice of Aurora and the hateful voice of Lucas ovep. And killing intent. I could see an unstoppable sword sh in my eyes. ¡­¡­Before it arrives.

    ¡°Andy!¡±

    ¡°Smithson get down!?¡±

    ¡°Hey!!¡±

    Dianne kicks sideways to hit the shock wave and with Naris, whoter tackled me down, blows away the shing wave while drowning it out. Then, a momentter, a huge dragon arm appeared to protect me. ¡­¡­No, a ck dragon appears indoors without hesitation.

    The mansion copsed.

    ¡°Gyawaa!? Die Die Die!?¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, Naris-san!¡±

    ¡°Becker, Jeanne and others also ask!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re reckless, La-neesan!¡±

    Each of them desperately tries to protect the people around them while the stone mansion copses.

    ¡°ck¡­¡­dragon¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Stop it already, Lucas. ¡­¡­Stop it¡±

    Due to the location, Dior-san was protected by 100-manmander Becker. Lucas, who had cut off the building materials to protect himself for some reason, was stunned by the appearance of the ck dragon.

    ¡°Go that far, fool. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll deal with my opponent by all means. If I want to challenge a dragon even if it burns my hometown, I have no reason to forgive anymore¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better stop, General Lucas. If she gets serious, the forest and the n will disappear in a day¡±

    If La provokes, 100-manmander Becker quietly advises. And.

    ¡°Aurora¡±

    While I wasing to the rescue, clinging to me and stroking Naris, who was turning a blind eye, I fisted Aurora¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡­eh¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? No matter how you look at it, you¡¯re wrong. No matter how much you wanted to learn the sword¡±

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­san?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I hate him too, but I can¡¯t get rid of him. Apologize¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t grieve for your parents. Nobody says it¡¯s the second to imitate a monkey, even though only you can do it. Generally, it¡¯s not just about getting rid of someone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, san¡±

    Aurora feels despondent. ¡­¡­There, Dior-san timidly approached.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to say¡­¡­Aurora. I know you¡¯re good at swordsmanship. I understand that you admire heroes. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to take a long time to decide for yourself at that age¡±

    ¡°Father¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°There are many other ways. Instead of giving up the sword, I want you to be a person who understands many things. ¡­¡­When I said that before, you were still too young¡­¡­can you understand it now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°To be a good elf, a good woman¡­¡­as a good parent and a good leader, I don¡¯t want you to be entrenched. I know you¡¯ve be a good swordsman. I know you also have a natural talent. So don¡¯t be a girl who just fights. Show me your passion for other things. I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Surely. This is indecisive and sounds like a merefort to the loser. But it¡¯s certainly too worrisome for an elf who has lived for more than a thousand years to identify himself as a warrior in his very short childhood. If Peter says that in about five years, I will definitely say something simr to him. And Lucas.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s just annoying. What can you do?¡±

    Reluctantly, he hung his sword back on the remaining wall.

    ¡°Elder sister La, there¡¯s an elf buried in the rubble here!¡±

    ¡°Ho, this is disrespectful¡±

    ¡°He is not dead, it¡¯s okay. ¡­¡­It seems that other people were moving away when they saw those two rampaging inside¡±

    ¡°La, couldn¡¯t you have hold back a little more¡±

    ¡°That said, Dianne. There is a limit to how calm I can be¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about time to separate Naris. If I¡äm hugged in such a bikini armor, I¡¯ll be lustful.¡±

    ¡°U, Uu¡­¡­wh, what are you talking about in this turmoil!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    The reaction of other elves to this turmoil is surprisingly thin. ¡­¡­I mean, La soon returned to her human body, so it seems that the fact that ¡¸Dragon Advent¡¹ happened wasn¡¯t very well known.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m still a little bit reluctant to leave this root of evil alone. Aside from the match with Aurora, it¡¯s unforgivable to try to take owner¡äs head during the turmoil¡±

    ¡°Yes. Can you neglect it, Andy?¡±

    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ll be resentful if my teticles were ruined¡­¡­that doesn¡¯t mean I will kill¡±

    Well, it was an attempt. Because of La¡äs outrage the house was partially destroyed.

    ¡°Aurora, why did you do that after all?¡±

    In the lobby of the hotel, I ask the fundamentals of Aurora, who enjoys wine with a smirking face.

    ¡°¡­¡­I wanted to cut off the shackles¡±

    ¡°Shackles?¡±

    ¡°When I happened to meet an elf in the forest at Helicon, I heard that it was expected that I would pull the forest in ce of my brother. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not my brother, so it¡¯s not enough to say so. I thought that if I could beat my brother, overpass him and then go my own way, it would be unavoidable¡­¡­and everyone would give up¡±

    ¡°Now, you can feel relieved about your big brother with a negative rating and you¡äre working on a special task with us and have a track record. And I¡¯m not so enthusiastic that I¡¯m expecting something from Aurora anding out directly, this elf¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right. Anyway, in a clear way¡­¡­I¡¯ve never had a more specific goal than to beat my brother¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand Dior-san¡¯s worries about you not bing a girl who just fights¡±

    Aurora is too positive for her desire to win something.

    ¡°However, it was a big harvest to get the knack of shing waves¡±

    Dianne nods to the words that Aurora said as an excuse.

    ¡°If you can really hit them without risk, you¡¯ve got a decisive hit at medium range in addition to your current defense skills. Aurora may be close to an Master Knight.¡±

    ¡°Master Knight¡­¡­I¡¯m a general¡­¡­¡±

    If you think that she is fascinated by the big goal that she can feel, Aurora listens and looks strangely pondering.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Now, when you think about it, it¡¯s certainly difficult¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°If I be a general, I¡¯m going to be held ountable unless I go to a very special department. I won¡¯t be able to remain as Andy-san¡¯s female ves. It¡¯s no wonder Dianne-san doesn¡¯t take a knight ss¡±

    ¡­¡­No, it¡¯s okay sometimes¡­¡­. No, it¡¯s always good to be good, but I think it¡¯s very regrettable that I can¡¯t have a ¡¸General position¡¹ because I¡¯m neither an executive school student nor an ace knight.

    ¡°Hoho. ¡­¡­When ites to it, then. You can¡¯t aim for the top with a sword, but you can¡¯t do anything other than with a sword. If you don¡¯t have sufficient chest, you¡¯re really weak¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Aurora who listens to La¡¯s point opens her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, If you ask me, that¡¯s true¡­¡­my father perhaps, this¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty close to it¡±

    It seems like a very trivial problem, Aurora.

    ¡°Sorry. Let¡¯s go sightseeing, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go alone! Why do you invite me every time!¡±

    ¡°Well, because the line of sight is awesome here in bikini armor. However, even if I take someone, 10-man captain Aurora and La-san are likely to be extra fuss and 100-manmander Dianne and Luna-chan are also standing out¡±

    ¡°Clothes, change, quickly!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that hand¡±

    There is a idiotic child.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Such Naris is left alone for the time being, and I sneak around the city at dusk. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a customs inn that I entered in a sneak peek. Yeah, ves doesn¡¯t have that. I mean, at least I don¡¯t know.

    ¡°Wee. It¡¯s already closed today¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hello. It¡¯s been a while¡±

    It was the crest engraving research institute that I entered.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re certainly in that incidentst year¡­¡­¡±

    The receptionist, Lenny-san, or a female elf utters disturbing words. Incident. Is the case of Lucas¡¯s defeat known after all? I¡¯m deeply involved.

    ¡°You have something I want¡­¡­a crest engraving textbook¡±

    I just wanted to buy this myself. I thought I would give up if they refused, but it seems that they didn¡¯t have a bad impression.

    ¡°Is it a textbook¡­¡­there¡¯s nothing written inmon right now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Common?¡±

    ¡°The standardnguage outside, the one we¡¯re talking about now. There are some written in elfnguage¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Can¡¯t read it¡­¡­shall I give up? I have to ask Irina and Aurora to decipher it or to patiently teach me to read elfnguage.

    ¡°The price¡­¡­what is it?¡±

    ¡°2000¡±

    It¡¯s expensive. ¡­¡­But actually, I¡¯ve been saving a little bit sincest year. I wanted a crest engraving pen. Even though I got a special job, I still get close to 70% of my sry for one month, but I can¡¯t afford to miss it.

    ¡°¡­¡­U, pl, please give me¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your purchase. How is it, do you continue to engrave?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you¡­¡­it¡¯s useful in many ways¡±

    I was thrilled to have the book wrapped up. Engraving with cksmithing. It¡¯s not as shy as Aurora, but what I can do is spreading more and more.

 Chapter 222: To the north

    <h4>Chapter 222: To the north</h4>

    Our stay in ves was rounded up in a day and we took off with La¡¯s wings early the next morning. Well, we couldn¡¯t stay long and it¡¯s awkward to say the least. Besides, Naris, who has the strongest sightseeing purpose, was satisfied with the night view of the luminous rocks, so there was no reason to stay any longer (it is hard to say that it is a city with many attractions topliment).

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Capturing the updraft over the Snake Mountain Range, La flies in good condition.

    ¡°Ho, I¡¯m gonna go to Basson¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll leave Boyd here during the winter and we only collect Goto and Lantz¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Dianne-san, which reminds me, they¡¯re dragged into march training by Isaac¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    Unusually, Dianne makes a flustered look, ¡¸Is that so?¡¹. It seems that she forgot.

    ¡°However, we don¡¯t really take them and we don¡¯t have a clear date. I think it¡¯s a good idea to go see it¡±

    When Aurora told her to follow, Dianne cleared her throat a little embarrassingly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand up for that. We¡äre going to stop by, that¡¯s why let¡¯s take a look¡±

    It was a little cute because she was a person who didn¡¯t make such a mistake.

    Basson¡¯s corps building was, as expected, a shell¡­¡­or rather, there were only two cooking and answering machines seconded to the supply team, and the Mikagami sisters.

    ¡°100-manmander Dianne. I haven¡¯t seen you for a while¡±

    ¡°You remained behind¡±

    When we approached the destination, wended for a moment and approached immediately, so we didn¡¯t have a chance to meet everyone, but Mikagami was dressed warmly with a rather gentle look. The impression I had before the special duty was that I always felt like she was wearing military uniform and armor.

    ¡°Now that I know I¡¯m pregnant, I can¡¯t act too harshly until these kidse out. Forgive me

    ¡°Kids?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a wolf beast, it¡¯s probably twins¡±

    Mikagami is happily stroking her lower abdomen, although it doesn¡¯t look very bulging yet.

    ¡°Older sister, the bath is ready!¡±

    ¡°Hey Kate, you¡¯re pregnant too, so don¡¯t go wild too much. Sometimes stretching yourself can make it flow out¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡±

    From the women¡¯s corps, Mikagami¡¯s younger sister and a woman¡¯s voice that I recognize but didn¡¯t hear for a long time. ¡­¡­Who.

    ¡°My mother-inw¡±

    Mikagami confesses to everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Mother-inw¡­¡­Isaac¡¯s mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thanks to the kindness of Kelly-san and 100-manmander Williams, she was hired for the women¡¯s corps with Kate on the condition that she sometimes clean the corps building while the corps is absent¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    Certainly, the maintenance of the barracks cannot be handled by the two members of the supply team. This year, when the number of people was 200, the number of people living in the corps buildings has increased sincest year. If that person, a housewife and a powerful ox-ogre, does the cleaning from time to time, it will be much more efficient. And it¡¯s much quieter than Basson city, the rooms arerge and the baths can be boiled, which is a good condition for them.

    ¡°When did Isaac and the others leave?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not long after the spirit festival, so I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be in Schrantz yet at the earliest¡±

    Two days, no, three days from the spirit festival. Is it certainly such a thing?

    ¡°Boyd-sama¡­¡­Mikagami where is he?¡±

    Originallying back for Sylvia, he seemed to rent a room in town and go to the Mcin family for a winter stay. But.

    ¡°If it¡¯s associate soldier Boyd, he¡¯lle out once every two days. He¡¯ll bring a gift with Sylvia-san¡±

    He was a good guy.

    ¡°I say it¡¯s a pic, but¡­¡­do you have a pic in such a winter?¡±

    Mikagami looks a little embarrassed. You may think it¡¯s a way to get in. However, Mikagami, who has juste to Basson and is young, may not know. In this area, if you have a pic in the mountains with your lovers, there is only this area.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dianne-san. He¡¯s definitely having a pic, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay for lovers to get along with each other. ¡­¡­Once every two days. I wonder if it¡¯s modest just because it¡¯s not every day¡±

    ¡°Ho. Well, we can¡¯t help talking about modesty. Congrattions, it¡¯s fine¡±

    ¡°Muu, I¡¯m a little jealous¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty hard to have a child. I think it¡¯s too early for Luna¡±

    ¡°In the sense of being early, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any one earlier than Jeanne¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a dwarf and sturdy by nature. I¡¯m different from humans and human beasts¡±

    Exciting women. I can¡¯t help being exposed to the awkward gaze of Naris and 100-manmander Becker.

    ¡°Then, Mikagami. Take good care of yourself¡±

    ¡°Ha. I¡¯m sorry for your concern. Be careful 100-manmander Dianne¡±

    At the time of parting, everyone returned the salute to Mikagami who showed a beautiful salute and we soared into the sky again. It was alreadyte in the afternoon, even though it went faster than I expected due to the snake mountain range airflow. I wonder if we can get to Polka today. No, I think the dragon¡¯s physical strength will be enough.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    It was midnight after all.

    ¡°Haa, we arrived, we arrived, finally. Even though I don¡¯t do anything in the carriage, I¡¯m still tired of moving. In such a case, it¡¯s a rxing time to bath in the hot springs¡±

    ¡°Naris-san is really positive¡­¡­I want to get to bed early¡±

    ¡°Aurora is still too weak. Before the Master Knight calction, the first thing to do is to strengthen your endurance¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Well, the hot springs and alcohol for the first time in a week are not bad¡±

    ¡°Where should I put the souvenirs from the carriage?¡±

    We are going down. It¡¯s not only Aurora, but my hips and body hurt after a whole day travelling. I wish this carriage chair was a fluffy sofa. No, can¡¯t I do something with crest engraving? ¡­¡­I might be able to do it. If I have this. I was soberly excited while looking at the crest engraving textbook in elfnguage that I held carefully with both hands.

    I send Jeanne to the Baron¡¯s mansion, return to my room and open the crest engraving textbook, which is tightly packed in old paper.

    ¡°Huhuhu¡±

    An unpleasantugh leaks out. To be honest, the crest engraving I¡¯ve been dealing with so far was nothing more than a forceful push with the density left to my dexterity, based on a half-remembered lecture. But that¡¯s over. I wonder what I can do if I can engrave more sophisticated crests. Dreams spread. ¡­¡­Since crest engraving is a study of figures after all, even if I don¡¯t understand the text, I will be able to understand it to some extent with illustrations. Regardless of the details, I just want to see it now. I want to see it for myself before showing it to others. The others might think it¡¯s a small bowl, but it¡¯s a book that I paid 2000 gold coins for. It¡¯s a waste and regrettable to let others see it before me, even if I want them to trante it for me. That¡¯s why I open the well-bound book in the light of amp.

    ¡°¡­¡­Illustrations¡­¡­hee¡­¡­¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Next morning. I read all the pages for the time being, without knowing anything at all. I really didn¡¯t understand at all. There was an example at the end of the book, but I don¡¯t know what it is.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡­as one would expect, elf¡­¡­they can¡¯t be mercy to other races at all¡­¡­¡±

    No, I bought it written in elfnguage because I thought it would be possible for me to read it, but I¡¯m totally bad. However, when this happens, there is no choice but to really learn elfnguage or have it tranted into full text. The less difficult thing for me is to have the full text tranted. Irinaes to my mind, but it seems that she is always busy. Someone who can speak elfnguage who is not busy¡­¡­hmm.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ugh. I have a headache¡±

    I read the book with all my might (I couldn¡¯t read it) from midnight to morning under the unreliable light, so my head hurts or is heavy. Well, it¡¯s after I¡¯ve lost my strength by moving, so I guess I have to go to bed.

    ¡°But do I do it after taking a bath?¡±

    Huuu, there is no light at midnight, so I only go to the hot springs in case of emergency or when I do something strange, but in the morning there is no problem with the light. ¡­¡­Shall I go.

    ¡°Good Morning, Andy-kun, it¡¯s been a week¡î I was lonely¡±

    When I got out of the room and went to the dining room of the inn, I was suddenly hugged by Hilda-san who seemed to be waiting. I wonder why. I don¡¯t feel like I haven¡¯t seen her very much.

    ¡°Good morning. I¡¯m going to the bath before the meal. Somehow my eyes are heavy¡±

    ¡°Yah, not good¡±

    When I walked like dragging Hilda in the middle, it seemed that she wasn¡¯t the only one waiting for me. Neia smiles with her hat on her chest, Irina wipes the snow off her cloak with Anzeros, Almeida in a bad mood leaning against the wall and Sharon gracefully enjoying tea. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wee back¡±

    Maia rushes and hugs my waist tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m back¡±

    When I say that, they all run up to me as if I had eaten their deposit.

    ¡°Wee back, Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Have you enjoyed Celesta¡äs Spirit Festival?¡±

    ¡°I also wanted to go. You¡¯ll take me next year¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there an injury? Well, wasn¡¯t the War God lucky?¡±

    ¡°Everything was not a problem here. However, when I heard from Naris, it seems that there is no need to talk about souvenirs. ¡­¡­Please speak slowly¡±

    Apple and Selenium don¡¯t seem toe out because of Peter¡¯s care, but I¡¯m very happy that everyone who remained wees me.

    ¡°Y, Yeah, I¡¯ll take a little more rest in that area. I want to go to the hot springs first¡±

    But, well, if I was dealing with them who came suddenly, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get out forever. I tried to round up early and go to the hot spring first.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk in the hot spring¡î¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san, that¡¯s a little¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Well wait, Anzeros. It¡¯s not particrly difficult if you make full use of an illusion¡±

    ¡°You just have to go into the women¡¯s bath. You can hide yourself with an illusion surrounded by us¡±

    ¡°Knight Chief Sharon, y is too much¡±

    I was dragged automatically, even though I was making some noise.

    A forest of female bodies in the women¡¯s bath in the morning. I am surrounded by it.

    ¡°¡­¡­How many times is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bing moremon to enter the women¡¯s bath, Smithson-dono¡±

    ¡°Touch is OK¡î¡±

    Fortunately, the number of customers is small (the only one who has nothing to do with us is Johnny¡äs Bedonna) and we can¡¯t be med for entering. I mean, Aunt Bedonna is also sick. Well, even if Polka has a miraculous spring, I don¡¯t want to be told that a wrinkled woman cant follow us ¡­¡­Oh yes. It doesn¡¯t matter, but it did.

    ¡°Animal trainer, you came back¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still bold to enter the women¡¯s bath in such a daytime¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That, would you like a service? If you order me, I¡äll be there right away¡±

    ¡°Oregano, don¡¯t be greedy¡­¡­¡±

    The four elf girls were also included. A total of ten beautiful women are suddenly surrounding me. ¡­¡­By the way, Neia politely declined with a friendlyugh.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Your eyes are bright red¡±

    Sharon stares at me and tells me that I¡¯m suspicious that I¡¯m not sucking on her boobs even in that situation. Hilda, who sticks to me, also looks into my eyes from the front and spreads my eyelids with her fingers to see me.

    ¡°I think that eye fatigue and some illnesses will be cured soon if the miraculous spring is used¡±

    A little kiss just in case of something. Ah, a dissatisfied voice rises from the four girls.

    ¡°I was looking at an elfnguage book all night, wondering if I could somehow read it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you can¡¯t do it overnight.¡±

    Irina is amazed. Almeida, who was silent, opens her mouth there.

    ¡°I can do as much as read and trante it for you. Don¡¯t waste your time¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an academic book¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon gains momentum as opposed to the jammed Almeida.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very academic, but I have a little taste, so please give it to me¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, Glory princess. That¡¯s my role¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama. I actually grew up in elfnguage¡±

    ¡°Maia dont steal a march!¡±

    ¡°That, that, that! I, I have a lot of free time, so I¡¯ll cooperate!¡±

    ¡°Oregano, your whispering secretly after the story is not good¡±

    ¡°Laurier is a simple tactician¡±

    ¡°But we really cooperate, so please let us know if you need us¡±

    It¡¯s a battle for roles. But, yes, there are certainly many people who can do it. It may be good to catch a free person and have it read little by little.

    ¡°I wish I could read it¡­¡­isn¡¯t Selenium free? She can¡¯t work, so it¡¯s okay to read a book.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a good person, too. I love you, Anzeros¡±

    Anzeros who goes out of her way to make a proposal for me is cute, so I hug her and rub her modest boobs.

    ¡°A, nn?¡±

    Ah, everyone else screamed dissatisfied.

 Chapter 223: Good Morning [Maia Sharon Hilda]

    <h4>Chapter 223: Good Morning [Maia Sharon Hilda]</h4>

    After a while after getting out of the women¡¯s bath as if being escorted by the elves, the weight of my eyes waspletely removed. I mean, I can¡¯t get rid of my sleepiness just because the unnatural pain is gone. ¡­¡­ As expected, even Polka¡¯s miraculous spring doesn¡¯t heal sleep deprivation. Is it healthy in the sense that it does not promote insomnia?

    ¡°Uh, I sleep a little¡­¡­¡±

    Well, it¡¯s almost like a vacation since I came here from Renfangas, so no one mes me for going to bed. At best, it seems a bit unreasonable to dy the return report to the girls.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep with you too¡î¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll alsoe with you¡±

    ¡°Knight Chief! Hilda-dono, too, good grief¡­¡­Andy Smithson, I can¡¯t miss it today. I feel like traveling forever¡±

    ¡°I, also together¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll have youe back with me. I¡¯ll have a meeting with my mother in the morning¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­sorry¡±

    ¡°I can sleep with you, Andy-sama?¡±

    Three beautiful women after the bathe together, but I¡¯m still sleepy because I¡¯m seriously sleepy. The other four girls broke up on the way back to the inn and I fell asleep on the bed in the room and slept in a few seconds. With thest energy, only Sharon¡¯s boobs are rubbed. Yeah, it feels good as usual.

    I woke up in the early afternoon. This time it¡¯s refreshing. This awakening that makes you feel better without a trace is unique to Polka and it is reallyfortable.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡±

    Before opening my eyes, I rx as if I was stretching my body lightly and then open my eyes. Sharon in front of me was naked.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll check it, but we didn¡¯t unknowingly have sex before going to bed, right¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Smithson-san. ¡­¡­Yes, we haven¡¯t. So, let¡¯s do it as it is the best thing to do after waking up¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s sly, Sharon-chan¡±

    Hilda, who is stuck behind her, was also naked when she turned over and looked at us. Both of them should have been wearing long clothes when I went to bed.

    ¡°Andy-sama¡±

    Maia, who looks into my face from the lower body side of the bed, is also naked. It looks like this is a situation where I fell asleep after having an orgy, but it seems that all three are just standing by for the purpose of having sex first.

    ¡°hi¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You guys. It¡¯s a little fairer to urge, right?¡±

    While saying something modest, I enjoy Sharon and Hilda¡¯s big tits on both sides softly with both hands. Yeah, they both still have a great sense of weight.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a week since then. Please understand the heart of a naughty ve who is hungry for love¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You say something good¡±

    ¡°I watched on the roof every night so that strange things wouldn¡¯t happen. Praise me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Get up and be on all fours¡±

    When I ordered with a sigh, the pure white and cute Maia¡¯s ass, the slightly more ruddy Sharon¡¯s ass and the brown and round Hilda¡¯s ass lined up nicely.

    ¡°One person at a time¡±

    ¡°Yeesss¡±

    ¡°Sufficient ?¡±

    ¡°Plenty of tummy inside¡î¡±

    I insert myte morning erection in Maia. I begin to enjoy a super-first-ss woman¡¯s body continuously even if anyone is poured over blood on the foot and hip which still has the aftertaste of sleep. ¡­¡­Ah, Maia¡¯s vagina is small, warm andfortable.

    ¡°N, Nuu¡­¡­Andy-sama¡¯s dick¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I love it¡­¡­a lot, guchuguchu¡­¡­?¡±

    Maia who sticks out her small waist as much as possible shakes her ass from side to side to appeal. That¡¯s why I grab her hips tightly and m my hips gently, slowly, and gradually to get used to it, as I was initially asleep. Pleasure is born every time my ns dives into the tight soft meat. The sweet stimtion increases as I elerate my hips movement. I gradually became absorbed in the taste.

    ¡°Everyone seems to be having lunch¡­¡­¡±

    I hold her so tightly that my fingers eat into Maia¡äs thin waist, let my dick rampage roughly in the womb, devour the pleasure of floating back teeth, but somehow look at the hustle and bustle outside the door and mutter.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­La, sama¡­¡­Dianne, the spear woman and Tetes are all eating¡­¡­¡±

    Maia tells me what happens outside the door with her keen sense, while being stabbed by my penis. Sharon and Hilda, who heard it,ughed brilliantly.

    ¡°At present, we¡äre Master¡¯s ap¨¦ritif?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Rather, I feel like we¡¯ll be treated first?¡±

    ¡°Well. However it¡¯s certainly good to have your womb full and then fill your stomach with a meal¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s Sharon-chan, I have to use contraceptive magic¡±

    ¡°Contraception? No, I would have stayed if I had a child¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This is a special affairs rule. Everyone wants to be pregnant with Andy¡äs child, but if they can¡¯t do their duty, other people will be in trouble, so be patient. Above all, I¡¯m not convinced¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to nod obediently because thest words are strangely powerful¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No questions asked. ©¤©¤©¤©¤Eii¡±

    Next to me, Hilda holds down Sharon, who is subtly disliked and applying contraceptive magic, while I start ejacting inside Maia. Roughly m my dick into the womb and release the semen in a pleasant manner.

    ¡°Huuuu¡­¡­?¡±

    Maia bends her back, shakes and trembles to catch it. Maia looks like this even though she is the second most violent child after La, so she devours her pleasures on her own. And she seems to be very satisfied with that, so she will be spoiled. After a lot of ejaction in her small vagina, I pulled it out and Hilda leaned on Sharon on all fours, like a lunch sandwich with white and ck bread.

    ¡°Itadakimasu¡±

    Putting our hands together anding to the hearty ¡¸Lunch¡¹.

    ¡°E, wai, Andy-kun¡­¡­huaaa?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­..S, Smithson-san, I¡¯m the first in the order¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then Sharon too¡±

    I put it in Hilda-san¡¯s pussy once, pull it out once and pierce Sharon¡¯s vagina. Grabbing Hilda-san¡¯s boobs with one hand and stretching my other hand from the other side, searching for Sharon¡¯s nipples and squeezing her hips. As expected, it is less wet than Hilda and Maia, but it is covered to some extent with some moisture after entering two pussies. And Hilda-san¡¯s attitude of giving up the support of the upper body and going to grab the two boobs should put a lot of weight on Sharon, but she is a ck Arm, she can support herself.

    ¡°Haa, ann¡­¡­? Smithson-san, my, stomach¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Andy-kun¡­¡­let¡¯se back soon¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Please be assured that I will treat both of you¡±

    Its a pleasure to shake a ck and white elf with voluptuous breasts. Pleasure to enjoy a dragon girl who drank plenty of my semen in her vagina. Before I knew it, my drowsiness was blown away and I just tasted Sharon and Hilda¡¯s holes with my lower tongue, just as my sexual desire increased.

    ¡­¡­Lunch waspletely cold by the time we all went out to the cafeteria.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the afternoon, I will visit Selenium and Apple at the Baron¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°I¡äm home, Selenium, Apple¡±

    ¡°Wee back, Andy-san?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne-chan came back yesterday, but you never show up¡±

    A friendlyugh at Apple, who pokes at the painful part.

    ¡°I overslept because I was tired¡±

    It¡¯s not a mistake. The reason I was tired was the self-destruction with the crest engraving book and to be exact, I went to bed in the morning.

    ¡°Weird things¡­¡­haven¡¯t happened. To say that Sharon and Maia weren¡¯t important either¡±

    Selenium smiles at my question.

    ¡°Yes. Peter-kun and I are all doing well?¡±

    ¡°It was so smooth that Jeanne lookedplicated, saying ¡ºThis erotic son really ignores his mother, because of some boobs¡»¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­well, that¡¯s because the Baroness and Linda-san are sometimes too professional in raising children.¡±

    My son seemed to be practicing a better Polka kid than I was if I wasn¡¯t good at it. Since I was a baby, I also wanted to be surrounded by beautiful girls who let me suck on their breasts as much as I want. No, I was enjoying Apple¡¯s body.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Linda-san, she is going back to the royal capital after the New Year¡¯s festival¡±

    ¡°Hee. That¡¯s a shame¡±

    She has revolutionized like a storm, or rather brought a new twist of business and parenting to the baron¡¯s mansion, but she hasn¡¯t actually stayed for a month. If she was a spa guest, she would go a little slower.

    ¡°She said that she ising again. There¡¯s a good chance that Anzeros-san will settle down here and it¡¯s easy to meet her husband. Better, she was organizing thepany and saying, ¡¸I¡¯m going to start a new business here to take on the trade with the elves¡¹¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That might be a little scary¡±

    It¡¯s encouraging to have Linda-san here, but I think my mother-inw is always watching me. Selenium is smiling, despite me being overwhelmed by imaginary horror.

    ¡°I like that person. She is a half-elf parent, so she is kind to Apple and me¡­¡­I really think I wanted to be raised by such a mom¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But she isn¡¯t that different from Selenium¡äs¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯t say Apple, don¡¯t say that!¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s about 45 years, Selenium.

 Chapter 224: Polka Town, old year goes, new year comes 1

    <h4>Chapter 224: Polka Town, old year goes, new yeares 1</h4>

    By the time we returned to Polka, the new year¡¯s festival was just around the corner. I and everyone who followed me have a lot of festivals in a short period of time, but originally Polka¡¯s year-end and new year holidays have nothing else but this sober festival. What is sober is everything. Originally, there is only a healing miraculous spring in the ce called Polka. As a tentative industry, it also hunts, collects and cultivates during the summer, but in the long and harsh winter, of course, all production activities in that area are forced to close. In winter, merchants also hate heavy snow and reduce the frequency of traffic. There is no way we can waste food and other supplies at a shy festival in Polka, which is in the midst of poverty from the beginning of autumn. However, it is different from whether the human heart can endure it and inevitably, the n will be organized in the direction of ¡¸Simple and spiritually enlightening the joy¡¹. So, with the opening of the kingdom church temple, the city¡¯s only center of intellectual activity, we share a small congrattory mood with children¡¯s scripture lessons, choirs, and routine outdoor dance parties.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s a healthy festival because of the cold and poverty. It¡¯s pretty shy around the royal capital¡±

    Linda sighs as she looks through the window of the Baron¡¯s residence as the townspeople pass by on the road to the temple in preparation for the New Year¡¯s festival.

    ¡°This is not the same as the royal capital¡­¡­because a remote region is a remote region¡±

    The baron nodded.

    ¡°I think so. If logistics is a little more active¡­¡­no, it¡¯s difficult to waste anyway. Even if there are a lot of important things, there is no way to earn money, Polka. Your wallet is tight, too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The healing miraculous spring is of utmost value, but there is no way to get a lot of money. If it is only effective for half a day, it will not be able to be exported. If you put a price on it, it will bounce back to the townspeople themselves¡±

    ¡°If Polka has no advantage other than being able to live in good health and even if it requires a lot of money, it¡¯s a nonsense story. Oh my god, even with this me. Sylpheed boss, there must be a way. It¡¯s frustrating that I can¡¯t export it¡±

    ¡°The situation is still improving. From this winter, elves such as Irina and Christie have cooperated greatly in terms of safety and food, so most of the petition for relief from the townspeople has been made. If this stabilizes, we¡¯ll have a little more new year¡¯s celebrations in the future¡±

    ¡°In the end, its other powers¡­¡­? Well, I wonder if there is anything I can do about it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s out of ce to ask hundreds of Polka¡äs townpeople to be shy. If people smile brightly, that alone will make their days more enjoyable than any festival¡±

    ¡°It might be. Ah, no no. When the business gets into it, I think that the movement of money will improve anything. It¡¯s very despicable¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m very grateful for that consideration to improve the status quo. There is plenty of room for that in this city. However, it¡¯s just that the new year¡¯s festival is in good shape¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Right. I¡¯m sorry to say something strange, Baron-sama¡±

    She¡¯s energetic. I am impressed while learning how to change Peter¡¯s diapers from Selenium. After all, Linda-san is probably someone who loves to work. It¡¯s not a vague thing, but working with an eye on changing something. Even while I was away from Polka for a while, she was rejuvenated by the miraculous spring and although the women in Polka were born and raised like ady, Linda-san is not like them¡¸Polka¡¯s fifty is another thirty¡¹, but about forty years old. Even so, she had a face that was eptable.

    ¡°Bad, Andy. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have enough practice time¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a song I did when I was a kid. If I practice for an hour, my hands will remember¡±

    I will y the organ on behalf of the new year festival. ¡­¡­Originally, Aunt Lindsey was supposed to do it because of her rotation, but she said she wasn¡¯t confident because she didn¡¯t practice the song because she took care of several other festivals.

    ¡°My grandson didn¡¯t get the role of a merchant in ¡ºGentle Donkey and Mirror Merchant¡»¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s it. Nostalgic, Keel used to do the donkey¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah. The props and costumes I used at that time were worn out and it was hard to repair¡­¡­I just neglected this practice¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you help me with my daughter?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if Liz was two different from Andy. Don¡¯t you remember that he was a terrific kid since he was a kid?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, by the way¡­¡­maybe even if he gets married, is it still that way?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m now able to cook one dish, but sewing is really refreshing¡­ If that fellow Peter were alive, the props would have been repaired. I¡¯m sorry that Master Romeiro seems to be busy normally¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Well, about half of my father works

    I¡¯m good at ying music instruments. It¡¯s easy, but at least it¡¯s about to apany the chorus on the organ.

    ¡°Oh, were you in a ce like this? Smithson-dono. Practice the basic pronunciation of elfnguage¡±

    ¡°Ah, Irina. Watch out for the table.¡±

    ¡°Mu? ¡­¡­Unyaa!?¡±

    Gon, Irina is kicked in the head by the leg of the table being carried.

    ¡°Ooo, see here elf little princess. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s dangerous to be there¡±

    ¡°Ugugu¡­¡­say it sooner!¡±

    Irina gets angry at the uncles who were carrying the table with teary eyes. However, the temple is just like a battlefield and Irina has no reason to get angry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s practice elfnguageter. I had to practice the organ a little¡±

    ¡°You can let someone of your female ves do something like that. You¡¯re the priest at the Holy Beast Festival¡±

    ¡°Only Selenium knows how to y music instruments. I don¡¯t want Selenium to do it right now¡±

    ¡°Muu. ¡­¡­Why don¡¯t you leave it to the gold n and silver n girls?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the fastest to do it because I yed it when I was a kid¡±

    I y the organ without rowing and only check my fingering. Yeah, I gradually remembered it. By the way, I couldn¡¯t read the score, so I was the one who learned by imitating the priest.

    ¡°M, Muu. That¡¯s unavoidable, I¡¯m going to your room tonight, so at that time¡­¡­¡±

    Irina was quietly speaking, paying attention to her surroundings (it seems to have hurt a lot), but she pierced her blind spotpletely and a child about 10 years old sneaked up.

    ¡°Torya¡±

    She doesn¡¯t wear a long robe, so her skirt was turned up with a splendid hand.

    ¡°Nuwaa!?¡±

    Irina, who was made to show off her lower body, turned bright red and turned around, but the childughed and ran away.

    ¡°He, Hey little child, what do you mean by this!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Irina why don¡¯t you wear any clothes below. Do you have the same hobby as Christie¡±

    I was able to worship a splendid sight.

    ¡°Th, There are times when I feel like that! Generally, you¡¯re more enthusiastic¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not wearing no underwear¡±

    Disrespectful. I like the fact that girls are just taking off their pants. I mean.

    ¡°Are you so frustrated?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Irina¡äs face looks like that. In many ways it¡¯s too much now.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Night. Well, even if you can¡¯t waste food, adults have adult circumstances.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work this year. I wish everyone¡¯s health and good luck next year, and the sess of the new year¡¯s festival¡­¡­cheers¡±

    ¡ºCheers!¡»

    At the bar, the tavern owner was giving a treat and the residents were served a ss of alcohol at a time. When I was a kid, I knew there was such a gathering (my dad was happy to attend), but this is the first time I¡¯ve actually attended.

    ¡°The day finally came when Andy joined this circle. I wanted to show it to your father¡±

    The master says in a good mood while pointing the cup at me.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. How happy would the master be¡±

    Jackie-san curls up his tall half ogre body. By the way, it seems that Sara-chan will appear in the same y as Aunt Lindsay¡¯s grandson.

    ¡°Tomorrow you¡äre going to y the organ instead of Aunt Lindsay? Is it okay, you¡¯re the one who was just bowing at Celesta, right?¡±

    The steamed bun shop¡¯s master, Keel¡¯s father, also joins the story from the next table.

    ¡°Crossbows and bows are different. I yed it pretty quickly when I tried it, I¡¯m fine¡±

    The old men gathering at the table over thereughed, saying ¡¸Is it true?¡¹ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a ce tough, but I don¡¯t feel unpleasant.

    ¡°Andy spends more time with girls than with weapons. There are so many elves and human beasts who say they like Andy, so in theory it¡¯s absolutely true. Because it¡¯s a beast, the delinquent dyed in the city!¡±

    ¡°Calm down Keel. No rtionship¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rted! It¡¯s decided that there is! I¡¯m sure the organ and girls will say that the knack of making a good voice is the same! This guy! He should die a little! Also introduce me to some girls!¡±

    ¡°Johnny. Did you drink a lot with Keel?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s bad, it¡¯s funny, so if I was relieved, I had one free¡±

    Isn¡¯t he drunk?

    ¡°But I also like this kind of heartwarming festival. It suits my skin much better than the busy spirit festival. I¡¯ve be more and more fond of Polka¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really mixed up, Keiron!¡±

    By the way, there are few women. Or rather, the young women have a tea party at another inn. The one here is an aunt whoes with a drunken husband and because she¡¯s used to the air, subtly vulgar material like Keel was flying around here and there. Well, this kind of air isn¡¯t bad either. The local old men¡¯s hecklers are tickling.

    When I returned to the inn with a good feeling of tipsy, Irina was waiting for me.

    ¡°What are you getting drunk when you¡¯re studying now? And I¡¯ve been waiting since the evening, why is it this time now?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­bad, I forgot about it¡±

    ¡°Is it enough! It¡¯s good, so study. ¡­¡­I¡¯ve been insulted by other women who are not good at it, saying, ¡ºI already know that¡»¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, studying an elf¡¯s ass¡±

    I turn over Irina¡¯s robe. After all, there is no underwear.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s after studying!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember if I¡¯m drinking anyway¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­All right, it¡¯s just until you get drunk¡±

    Irina who breaks unexpectedly easily. I feel free to massage and enjoy her warm ass, hugging her body.

    ¡°Ah, Irina¡¯s ass is soft. The best¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It, It doesnt matter¡±

    Study is unlikely to begin.

    Previous chapter ¨C TOC ¨C Next chapter

 Chapter 225: Polka Town, old year goes, new year comes 2 [Irina]

    <h4>Chapter 225: Polka Town, old year goes, new yeares 2 [Irina]</h4>

    When Irina¡¯s ass is rubbed with a dreamy feeling, Irina who has been steadily turning her hand around my neck hangs her ears down while leaking a sad voice.

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡­ku, huu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Now that I remember, how far has Irina¡¯s ass hole expanded? Is it enough to dig in?¡±

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­how can you ask that so suddenly¡±

    Irina inspires her ears. However, she seems to be interested, and she crawls after a while.

    ¡°¡­¡­It, It¡¯s still impossible without magic, but if you want to use it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Use it. I feel like I want to be wrapped in Irina¡¯s ass hole today¡±

    ¡°Pe, Pervert! ©¤©¤©¤©¤!!¡±

    Irina casts a spell in her whisper on her ass.

    ¡°P, Put it in the front hole first and then put it in after wetting your dick? It¡¯s you who feels pain if you suddenly thrust it in¡±

    ¡°Then I wonder if I will make a vaginal cum shot first¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­¡­huhu, it¡¯s also good to be seeded as the undercard of the ass hole¡±

    I kiss Irina telling her to strengthen. In addition, her ears are fluttering.

    I made her lie down on the bed and push her butt up. She came with no underwear, so there was nothing to take off. I have to enjoy the contrast. Her little ass is soft and sized to my palm and I relentlessly rub, kiss, apply saliva and humiliate.

    ¡°Hua, aaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still criminal. I¡¯m not a devil if Imit both holes of such a small girl as a human¡±

    ¡°What did you say when you conceived Jeanne¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, Irina is legal because the growing season is over¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s not a matter of being illegal or legal to casually use the head of a n for sexual desire processing. That¡¯s the bottom end of a different race like you¡±

    ¡°Is this the bad ass that says that?¡±

    Pashin, I smack her ass lightly.

    ¡°Funyaa!¡±

    ¡°Or is this it?¡±

    The vagina hole and the buttock hole are tightened with the index finger. Rather, let my fingertips invade.

    ¡°Hua, auuu¡­¡­then, thank you for that good fortune¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡äre cheeky, even if you¡äre a loli who takes off her underwear during the day!¡±

    I watch Irina¡¯s reaction as I slide my erection in the cleavage of her ass.

    ¡°If you¡¯re too cheeky, I¡¯ll stop here and be satisfied with Maia. She¡¯lle soon if I call her¡±

    ¡°St, Stop. How serious are you going to y to get drunk?¡±

    No, the name is ¡¸Killing time to get rid of drunkenness and practice elf pronunciation¡¹.

    ¡°Actually, I have to fall asleep, so it doesn¡¯t matter if the other party is Irina, Maia or Apple¡±

    ¡°U, Uuu¡­¡­¡±

    Irina bes a little teary-eyed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    When I desperately started thinking about theoretical armament, I rushed into her vagina without any warning.

    ¡°Nyaa!?¡±

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­as usual, it¡¯s a great instrument, even though it¡¯s small, this dirty hole¡­¡­!¡±

    Irina¡¯s soft meat shrinks as if she was impressed by the invasion of the long-awaited meat stick. It is burning with the female instinct to try to narrow down the offspring just by being in it.

    ¡°If you think so, you should use it more often¡­¡­my cor is crying¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°When I get hooked on this, it¡¯s not a ce to study¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhu, that¡¯s a problem. Then I have to do it as a reward for remembering¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of an erotic girl who was unpleasant to bemitted with a bare ass, Irina¡±

    ¡°Huh, naa, ahaaa¡­¡­womb, my womb¡­¡­melts¡­¡­?¡±

    During the poking, we repeat questions and answers like a word game, like a delicate bargain. After all, Irina and I can¡¯t help but want to hug each other if possible. Once we hug each other, there is no end to it. We¡äre just ming the other person for that fact and justifying each other¡¯s excuses.

    ¡°N¡­¡­Not good, my head is white¡­¡­huaaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°Ku, oooo¡­¡­!!¡±

    Ejaction. While Irina buries her face in the sheets and screams loudly, did I spill semen into her uterus and vagina. ¡­¡­The moment I take a break, my head gets a little white. Alcohol has run out and is about to escape. Breathing wildly, I hide that fact, aim at Irina¡¯s asshole and reinsert my dick.

    ¡°Fugu, uuuu¡­¡­!¡±

    Irina groans a little bit painfully. Hasn¡¯t she got used to putting it in yet?

    ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡­ah, I¡¯m entering such a small ass hole¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Y, You¡äre a reluctant man¡­¡­because people are crazy, just say a word¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I will move, in your asshole¡±

    ¡°Wa, Wawaa, that¡­¡­naaa!!¡±

    Start a round trip. I hear the twelve bells that signal midnight in the distance, as I push inside the pretty asshole of my little elf girl barbarically. Strictly speaking, it¡¯s the new year from this time. By convention, the New Year is supposed to start at dawn, so it¡¯s not a celebration in the middle of the night.

    ¡°It¡¯s New Year whilemitting Irina¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­while beingmitted, it¡¯s the New Year¡­¡­?¡±

    So what if there was a bystander? Strangely, that fact seems meaningful and I and Irina grin and smile a little.

    ¡°I hope that New Year is good¡­¡­how about the first taste of me this year¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I still feel like the end of the old year, but¡­¡­at least¡±

    Pushing my son all the way into the rectum. Letting the dick y as I like in the very deep hole, she grabs it as if tightening her thin waist.

    ¡°It feels so good that I want to leave it to you until the third New Year¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So, So much¡±

    ¡°Is it not good?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If it¡¯s bright, it¡¯s the New Year¡¯s festival, but I may not be able to stand up¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good luck, my cute female ve¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer, but Irina shakes her ass to encourage me to continue. I start raping that ass again.

    ¡°Hua, u, aa, haguuuu¡­¡­as, as it is, in the butt¡­¡­fill the butt, inside¡­¡­I want it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°E, Even if I¡¯m not told¡­¡­I can¡¯t withstand it¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°N, a, aa¡­¡­out, out, I¡äm being poked while itsing out¡­¡­kuaaaa?¡±

    The end of thest sex of the old year or the first ejaction of the new year, is injected into the intestines of the White n Chief. Shaking my hips while spraying. It was a feeling that I wanted tomit to her more and more while ejacting somehow, different from the vaginal ejaction that instinct shouted that I wanted to pour it into the uterus by all means.

    ¡°A, aaa¡­¡­aa, a©`©`¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Irina, Irina¡­¡­¡±

    I continue tomit Irina¡¯s ass.

    Irina fainted when I noticed. Even though I get my drunkenness healed, Irina can¡¯t help it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Irina who is fainting is left with the buttocks full of semen poured in. I stare into the air and take a break. What kind of year will this year be? For now, there is the holy beast festival, but I would like to resume my training as a cksmith in earnest. Can I go to Neia¡¯s hometown? That should be a historic event. At the very least, the Kalwin Kingdom will be a stepping stone to reim what had been an uninhabitedwless zone for 300 years. The strange feeling of emptiness leaking from Neia herself should be overlooked. I hope we can get there this year to confirm that. I¡¯m not talking about the level with my own power. Selenium¡äs child will also be born in spring. I have to think of a new name. There is only one person who attaches the name of the parent and attaches the parentheses. I have to think about it properly. That¡¯s right, let¡¯s register. Some children don¡¯t give their surnames to the elf¡¯s lineage, but sometimes they have it like the real name of Anzeros. It is the love of parents that divides it. I will give myst name and make it a proud child of the blood inherited from my parents. Isn¡¯t that what makes a half-elf lover¡­¡­a wife happy? And even Jeanne wants to make a proper position. Jeanne Smithson. Doesn¡¯t it sound bad? However, in that case, I can¡¯t give a Trot ceremony. Trot is monogamous. It seems that the procedure will be quiteplicated. Maybe I have to get a Celesta nationality once. Ah, but with the help of the elven forest, there¡¯s also an excuse to get married by that convention¡­¡­.

    There was a knocking sound.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Hoho. It¡¯s me, owner. I wonder how about the night owl¡±

    ¡°La?¡±

    Rare. Rather than having toe to the ce where I¡¯m sleeping, I often invite them when I¡¯m face-to-face.

    ¡°Looking at the signs, the n Chief is like a game set. If you¡¯re not satisfied, you¡¯ll be lonely¡±

    ¡­¡­It seems that La came to follow after detecting that Irina had fainted with her hellish ears and extrasensory sense. She¡¯s really a meddler. It¡¯s reliable though.

    ¡°¡­¡­You can enter. Its unlocked¡±

    The door opens. ¡­¡­And La enters the room. Then Maia follows. In addition, Almeida came in and sighed in the misery of Irina. Besides, Anzeros, Aurora, Dianne, Hilda, Luna, Sharon¡­¡­hey hey hey.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just La¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho. This celebrating night, I won¡¯t bother you because someone moved ahead, but that¡¯s why I¡¯m doing my job as a pet. If it¡¯s sunk, there¡¯s no reason to wait. ¡­¡­Everyone thought so¡±

    ¡°I also want to sleep with Andy-sama and do some naughty things¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Irina-sama. Irina-sama. ¡­¡­Yeah, just a little bit, Andy Smithson¡±

    ¡°Is it okay to clean up? There seems to be some time before the turnes around¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been raped up to her ass¡­¡­how many times. I¡¯m jealous¡±

    ¡°Older sister, please see me just in case¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay because there is the miraculous spring even if it¡¯s a little. Hilda-sensei wants it to be thrust into my ass for the first time in a while¡î¡±

    ¡°I like normal¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­if you¡¯re interested, I¡¯m prepared¡­¡­¡±

    Each one worries about Irina, tell me what they want and take their clothes off.

    ¡°Yes, I understand, I¡¯ll do it in order! But the ass is only for those who want it!¡±

    ¡­¡­It was good in Polka which can be expected to recover soon in the miraculous spring. For the time being, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to get rid of it at the New Year festival.

 Chapter 226: Polka Town, old year goes, new year comes 3

    <h4>Chapter 226: Polka Town, old year goes, new yeares 3</h4>

    In Renfangas in the east, the sun sets over the snake mountain range. In a word, the sun will go up in Trot in the west of the snake mountain range. The white snow-covered snake mountain range is so beautiful that you can sigh in the morning light and the contrast between the light and shadow shines well in the blue sky. It should be.

    ¡°But the sun is yellow¡­¡­¡±

    Just in case, on the way to the miraculous spring, the first sunrise, which seemed to be a little stagnant, was not so divine.

    ¡°Is it hard for Andy to go around with ten opponents?¡±

    Dianne smiles bitterly.

    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t think he had sex with more than thirty people just ten days ago¡±

    Aurora is also provocative. But you know. If you make only one vaginal cum shot each time, 30 people are okay but 10 people who ask for it with a wavy attack (and generally have high physical strength) with a waiting time are not equivalent or if you think about the number of times in hours.

    ¡°What have you done in the south?¡±

    Almeida frowns at me. She was obedient and cute a while ago.

    ¡°Various things in my colony¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Well, it was a lot of rampage for a week trip. Dianne¡¯s older sister was also eaten¡±

    Hilda looks at Luna and La¡¯s recollections.

    ¡°R, Really? Who?¡±

    ¡°Older sister Nord¡±

    ¡°No, what¡¯s that girl doing? Did you use contraception properly?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­As far as I can see, there was no sign of that¡±

    ¡°Well, she is a dark elf and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s rare once or twice¡­¡­but I¡¯m shocked if Nord gets pregnant earlier than Dianne or me¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­surely¡±

    Irina looks astringent.

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson-dono, as you can still see in the northern forest, why do you surround local ves in Celesta?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not surrounded by ves¡­¡­¡±

    I countered, but the gaze around me was strangely white.

    ¡°So what do you mean by rephrasing it properly? Tell me Andy¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the holy beast and I¡¯ve heard that the men in the northern forest are pale, but dark elves, ogres and beastmen who are enthusiastic about the culture of the floor. So why¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Andy-sama at Celesta¡­¡­¡±

    Exposed to the slightly cold (I was troubled with Sharon) gaze of Anzeros and Maia, I wonder how I shall exin. ¡­¡­Even if I¡¯m told why now.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After entering the miraculous spring, I return to the room and take a rest. ¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t sleep after all, so I needed a nap even for a short time. I mean, I should sleep at night. It¡¯s a pattern of people who can¡¯t sleep at night and sleep in the daytime.

    Then, after noon, we enter the temple, which is one of the venues for the new year¡¯s festival.

    ¡°O, Oh, Andy, you¡äre here!¡±

    ¡°Get into your sleeves quickly! I really wanted to rehearse in the morning¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d y it after all

    The final confirmation was made by the people involved in the children¡¯s choir who had gathered. Is there about 20 children chorusing? There is also Sara. After all, Polka doesn¡¯t have many people, so the children who are the main axis of the festival are basically hanging.

    ¡°In the past, I used to think why so many children were so busy doing things¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know when you grow up?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Even if it looks like I¡¯m free, adults are working¡±

    Even Polka doesn¡¯t have anything to do in winter. Working in the house, taking care of the tools used in the summer and helping each other with the surrounding houses to improve the houses and roads. Winter is winter and you work a lot. Even in the preparation of the famous liquor¡¸Great Ice Field¡¹, the process that requires manpower is done by everyone at this time. When ites to that, only children are really free. There may be some adult selfishness that children¡¯s art is simply healing of the mind, but this is inevitable.

    ¡°Okay, then this is the rhythm¡±

    Hit the floor with your toes to make a final confirmation. Make sure the adult who conducts nods.

    Then, along with the seven bells that signal 2:00 pm, the performance at the temple, which is the first act of the New Year¡¯s festival, began.

    It¡¯s been a while since I yed the organ. But my hands remember. The nostalgic, worn-out wooden keyboard feel brings me back to my childhood when my hands were much smaller than they are now. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    When I was a kid?

    In my hometown of Polka, there aren¡¯t many memorable things that really make me go back to my childhood. The most important thing, ¡¸Home¡¹, already belongs to Jackie-san. Even if I think it¡¯s nostalgic from the outside, it¡¯s only secondary. People have changed, ces have changed and the height of the line of sight has changed. It¡¯s still my hometown as a concept, but the fact is that there are few traces of my childhood running around now. However, one of them is the keyboard of this temple. And the memories of the New Year festival that are remembered with it. ¡­¡­So. When I was a kid, I yed the same apaniment at the New Year festival.

    As Johnny and Keel were driven into y and chorus, I got a big role in ying the organ. It¡¯s more difficult than singing and remembering the lines. That¡¯s why I had the privilege of practicing in the temple organ. I was proud of it and I was bothered by my father and mother almost every night. If you don¡¯t know that you liked it and hated it, it¡¯s natural to think. However, it seems that my parents were fully informed of my inner feelings and they happily dealt with my ¡¸Tiresome¡¹ like a remark. Then, on the day of the New Year¡¯s festival, the two of us came together and my dad said, ¡¸Andy, do your best!¡¹¡­¡­and screamed from the very end behind the back. Be quiet, I¡¯m ashamed, I muttered in a small voice and still stepped on the organ pedal with all my heart and soul.

    The hand moves. I press the keys of the organ with dark hands that can¡¯t be wiped off even if I wipe it.

    I heard my father¡¯s voice in the mishearing. Andy, do your best, that day¡¯s voice just echoed in my ears.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It was really nice that the organ turned its back to the audience. I¡¯m sure everyone is scared as to why I¡¯m ying while crying.

    At the end of the chorus, Aunt Lindsay gently patted me on the back as I took my foot off the pedal and saw me crying as if to bite her lips.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­Peter was excited when you yed this before¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s arriving. Wipe your tears, Andy¡±

    ¡­¡­Hometown is a nuisance. Anything will be understood by meddling. It wouldn¡¯t be a hassle. Hey, dad.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    In the evening, the venue was moved to the town square for a dance party. In the bonfires set up here and there, the amateur orchestra and the amateur choir y music and the rest of the residents dress up and dance. The taste is the same as the spring festival. Well, this is probably the least expensive and cost-effective entertainment. Of course, not everything is the same and there are songs for the spring festival and songs for the new year festival. ¡­¡­If you listen carefully, there are only a few tempos for both and it is a part that almost all of the steps aremon when dancing.

    ¡°Did you cry while ying the organ, Andy-san?¡±

    Selenium looks into me with a little anxiety. Did she see it? She can see it even when I turn my back to them.

    ¡°I miss him. ¡­¡­Yeah. I miss him so much¡±

    I y the guitar while saying that much. This time a stringed instrument. I¡äm a member of the apaniment group that could not be achieved at the spring festival.

    ¡°Will Andy not dance?¡±

    Dianne also had an ordion in her hand.

    ¡°Do you know the song?¡±

    When I asked her involuntarily, Dianne said it with no means.

    ¡°I was shown the score a while ago. I remember everything¡±

    Great. From my point of view, it¡¯s a special ability to understand a song just by looking at the symbols written on the paper.

    ¡°Mix me too¡±

    ¡°Anzeros¡±

    She was casually grasping a fine violin, wondering where Anzeros got it from. ¡­¡­Baron or Linda-san¡¯s gift? Both are fine for Anzeros.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you dance?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to dance?¡±

    Irina and Jeanne are dressed in dancing costumes.

    ¡°Make me stand out here today¡±

    I showed them the strings. Seeing that, the girls also see some movement.

    ¡°Then I sometimes¡­¡­hey, does anyone have a flute left?¡±

    Almeida seems to be confident ying the flute.

    ¡°Dianne-chan, show me the score. I¡¯ll memorize it in 5 minutes¡±

    ¡°Sister, I think you can only do as much as a harp. We probably don¡¯t have one¡±

    ¡°Huhuhuu. Actually, I bought it from Christie-chan¡äs merchantpany¡±

    ¡°During when¡­¡­¡±

    Hilda-san seems to participate as well.

    ¡°Ah, animal trainer. Is there a guitar?¡±

    ¡°Fennel¡±

    Fennel, one of the four elf girls, was also mixed in the orchestra. She has an ocarina.

    ¡°Fennel is also ying¡±

    ¡°Silver n is quite popr with music, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I wonder if various music instruments will be mixed. I wonder if it will harmonize properly with the harp. ¡­¡­When I thought, I found people who were even more worried.

    ¡°Ah, Neia and Naris?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s true¡±

    When I stretched my head with Anzeros, across the bar, Naris had a cast lent to her by one of the aunts in town. It looks like it¡¯s fun to p together. And Neia.

    ¡°Please do this. There is no doubt if you shake it properly¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s appropriate¡­¡­I specialize in listening to music in the first ce¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Dont worry about it?¡±

    Neia was confused when she was given something like a club by Savory.

    ¡°What¡¯s that¡±

    I ask Fennel.

    ¡°It¡¯s a maraca¡±

    ¡°Haa, is that a maraca?¡±

    I¡¯ve only heard the name, but I¡¯ve never seen it because it¡¯s basically an instrument not found in Trot. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a shaky thing with beans or sand inside.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do something too¡±

    Selenium happily breaks into the music instrument storage area.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it impossible?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s much less burdensome than dancing?¡±

    After all, she chooses something like a koto and smiles. I thought she could do it, but she can do anything with an instrument.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    And.

    ¡°Three, yes¡±

    The ensemble begins with a shout that feels like an amateur orchestra in the country. It was Keel¡¯s father who called out. He wears a bow tie and feel like a conductor, but basically only the parentheses, everyone adjusts appropriately without looking at the baton. It was a messy harmony of crappy instruments, but for some reason it sounded good and the middle-aged and older instant choirs also had a nice touch. It doesn¡¯t have to be that beautiful, but sometimes such a good harmony can be done without permission, so the amateur orchestra is interesting. And in such a situation.

    ¡°Fox-san, dance!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m first!¡±

    Keiron was sought after by the little girls, mixed with the townspeople who began to dance to their heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°Youngdy, please go out with me for a while¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    And 100-manmander Becker leads dandy while taking the hands of the young girls of the town one after another. Ah, it¡¯s cool. If possible, I would like to dance that much.

    ¡°So why are you guys sitting in that ce?¡±

    Laurier and Maia were sitting in front of the orchestra.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for animal trainer to go dancing¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Andy-sama, it¡¯s cool to y an instrument¡­¡­¡±

    Two people with sparkling eyes. And the eyes of Polka¡äs townspeople who pierce me.

    ¡­¡­I didn¡¯t need three songs until Iid down my guitar and escaped to dance. Of course, there were many children waiting around there unnaturally, which made me stand out.

 Chapter 227: Between the Peaks

    <h4>Chapter 227: Between the Peaks</h4>

    Spirit festival, New Year festival. After digesting the two festivals, our Dianne Special Duty Corps has regained itsposure. No, about three people are taking different actions, but basically there is no effect.

    Now. When that happened, I was free and I wanted to say that I was enthusiastic about the hot spring and cksmith training, but in reality I wasn¡¯t free at all.

    ¡°No! The pronunciation is a little more tongue! It¡¯s not yu, it¡¯s Iyu!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the difference¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not good at it, the meaning will change. You can exaggerate it a little, but be careful with this pronunciation¡±

    It was a special training of an elfnguage. Of course, we skipped studying grammar and words. At the moment, there are only ten days left, so it can¡¯t be helped to study hard. However, the knack seemed to be necessary somewhat to pronounce the word that Irina sent in the auditory hallucination and as soon as I repeated some scriptures, the problems were pointed out and special training was given.

    ¡°Th, This pronunciation is in the northwesternnguage¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡äm fully aware of that you can speak those words¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was just listening to such a tongue-in-cheek pronunciation¡±

    ¡°Do you make a fool of the eternal elfnguage?¡±

    ¡°Why is that the story?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a joke. It¡¯s not so frustrating¡±

    However, if you turn a blind eye to the small look, Irina was a pretty good lecturer. She is patient and has a lot of expressions and it is easy for the teacher to get a clue to understanding. There are quite a lot of senior cksmiths in the Threedo workshop that don¡¯t have that area. Well, there is no way in the upper and lower rtionships of the cksmith of the athletic association system where ¡¸If you don¡¯t like it, get out¡¹.

    ¡°But Irina is pretty serious when ites to elfnguage lessons. I was wondering if you would run for a snack right away¡±

    ¡°What kind of impression do you have of one of the top elves on the continent? Am I an animal?¡±

    ¡°Child¡±

    ¡°I live nearly six times as long as you!¡±

    It was so.

    ¡°W, Who is the one who put a cor on the child and taught her sex over and over again¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡±

    ¡°A little reflection, pervert animal trainer¡±

    ¡°I will reflect on it and collect the cor¡±

    ¡°Nyaa, what are you doing, get your hands off me!¡±

    ¡°You told me to reflect on it¡±

    ¡°Other than picking up the cor!¡±

    It seems that she has no intention of quitting being a female ve even though she told me to reflect. Is that all right? The top of the elves.

    Running and shooting training in the snowy field in the morning, taking an elfnguage ss of Irina for about 2 to 3 hours from noon, walking around the city for a while and then deciphering the crest engraving textbook with a suitable elf child in the evening. I went to the hot spring at night, had a drink at the tavern and then went to bed without staying upte. This is my recent schedule. Actually, I want to do cksmithing with Jackie-san and I want to do naughty things, but if I try too hard, I get tired somewhere and fall asleep. That¡¯s not good. Not only maintaining physical strength and crossbow arms, but also elfnguage and crest engraving are important knowledge that I cannot neglect. Resting is also an important step in improving them. Miraculous spring heals all illnesses but doesnt make people invincible. That¡¯s why I give cksmithing up for a while. hi is the one who I should do once before going to bed at best. Actually, I would like to spoil Maia, La, Luna, etc. a lot, but I know that they are not ashamed of the elves, so I make agreements and give up on each other. I¡¯m very grateful for these good girls.

    Next to the study where I was taking a lecture from Irina, in the guest room of Baron¡¯s mansion, Sharon and Tetes seemed to be steadily learning the magic of Christie¡¯s direct transmission.

    ¡°Yoo, Tetes¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson¡±

    I say hello before Irina¡¯s ss begins.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little messy. The concept of elf magic is unique and difficult¡±

    Sharon shrugs next to Tetes with a fluffy smile.

    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re having a hard time, Tetes?¡±

    ¡°Eh, are you not having a hard time?¡±

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m an elf, you¡¯re learning faster than me. You mastered four things yesterday¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s Buster, I think he¡¯s learning 20 spells a day, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re creepy to say things on the same basis¡±

    ¡­¡­She¡¯s younger than Aurora and Luna and she is a human. She is a genius.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    And Neia, who seems to be one step away from the festivals and the lives of the people in the city.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful now? No, Hilda-sensei¡¯s whole body orthopedic technique has exploded¡±

    ¡°Was it so nasty, thest injury?¡±

    ¡°The ce was the ce, right?¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­left chest?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. As expected, it was not a position where the heart was damaged, but it is still dangerous when thinking about blood vessels or nervepression. It was healed firmly by thetest user¡¯s art, medicine, magic and miraculous spring¡¯s total mobilization. As a warrior, I want to refuse the worry of retrospectives and even if I don¡¯t, a girl¡äs body is a work of art and there¡¯s nopromise¡±

    She is usually an erotic and easy-going sister, but she even gave up going south for this treatment. Hilda-san¡¯s sense of responsibility for medical care is extraordinary.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Neia-chan, show me¡î¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something to show!¡±

    Neia resists Hilda-san who tries to peel off the shirt that Neia is wearing.

    ¡°Its fine, I saw it properly at that time¡±

    ¡°It was an emergency!¡±

    After all she seems to be embarrassed when ites to it again.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to take off your underwear¡±

    ¡°Still, I wouldn¡¯t show that to someone who is neither a lover nor a husband¡­¡­¡±

    This is normal. Yup. It¡¯s just that the area around me ispletely out of the normal.

    ¡°But Neia-chan, you¡¯re not nning to get married or have a partner, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but that doesn¡¯t mean¡±

    Her indecision is strong. Uh-huh. Very healthy and good. However.

    ¡°Huhuhu. Neia, stop resisting¡±

    ¡°Eh, Sm¡­¡­Smithson-san!?¡±

    I bring my face close to Neia¡¯s ears. Neia turns red.

    ¡°There is a promise¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If we take a bath together and I massage your boobs, you¡¯ll do what I say in the unlikely event¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, Eeh¡­¡­that promise¡­¡­then¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I nod powerfully. It was said with a low voice, but it seemed to be heard by Hilda-san, who was on the other side of Neia and for some reason she was making an thumbs up powerfully.

    ¡°B, But, that¡¯s¡­¡­in reality, it didn¡¯t happen¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°When ites to it, I have to take a bath with a corpse¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Hau¡±

    Neia lowers her hat, hides her eyes and is puzzled. That said, she can¡¯t hide her red ears.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ba, Bath¡­¡­only once?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Neia murmured with a voice that seemed to disappear after a long hesitation. I nod firmly.

    Well, in this case, it is difficult to enter the men¡¯s bath or the women¡¯s bath. The inn also has a bathing room, but there is no facility to burn a bath. In this town where you can always soak in warm water when you go to the hot springs, only the Baron¡¯s mansion has such a thing (and it hasn¡¯t been used for several years). Even though no one is pregnant or sick, I¡¯m reluctant to use a small bathtub for it. However, Hilda-san was enthusiastic in a strange direction.

    ¡°If you ask Christie-chan, we can go to the silver n miraculous spring?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go Neia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m okay with another opportunity.¡±

    Christie, who is strangely understandable, is a mystery, but Christie is also a bad influence. She doesn¡¯t say anything, but from a standpoint.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    The silver n territory within the evesting spring barrier that is sent off by Christie. A forest spring near the central n manor. Dark elf Hilda-san and half elf Neia are likely to make a bitter face, but if I walk in the lead, I¡¯ll be weed with a free pass. Recently, there have been some downs from Misty Pce and attitudes towards me have be more and more stable in the direction of softening. Well, it seems that the shoulders of an elderly elf who has been expelling humans for a long time as a foreign enemy have be considerably narrower. As a matter of fact, I¡¯m not doing them any good, and it¡¯s a bit of a pain, but this time I¡¯ll give it a try. Breathe in the fresher and warmer air than in Polka¡¯s room and head for the forest spring with Neia and Hilda-san.

    In the spring, several elf bathers were bathing as usual. Or rather, I witnessed the bathing site.

    ¡°Would you like to join us?¡±

    ¡°Eventually¡±

    Politely decline their invitation. I wanted to be with them very much, but this time it¡¯s Neia. ¡­¡­Finding a vacant spring, taking off one¡¯s clothes in a good economy and immersing myself in the spring. The hot springs, which have the same source as Polka¡äs hot springs, were warm enough not to irritate the skin and it wasfortable to be convinced that someone was always there.

    ¡°Neia, Hilda-san¡±

    ¡°Uh¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, if youe this far, you won¡¯t stick to it¡±

    Hilda also takes off her clothes and bes naked and hangs her clothes on the branches around her. Her body is also nice. As usual. It¡¯s usually hard to pay attention to because I¡¯m ying around with Dianne, Sharon, La and other nice buddies. The curve of the brown cheerful beauty, who was generously exposed in the trees of the forest, is something that can¡¯t help but grab a man¡¯s gaze. ¡­¡­But Hilda-san sat side by side with me in the spring and beckons Neia. Neia also puts her hat on a branch and begins to take off her clothes, as if she had decided.

    ¡°It, It¡¯s just what I promised? You can¡¯t do more than that, okay?¡±

    The sh sword leaning against a rock pulsates in rainbow colors. ¡¸Neia, are you aware that the number of promises is increasing?¡¹. I¡¯m sorry, I wanted you to keep quiet there, so I brought Hilda-san. Neia takes off her shirt and her pants.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    While ncing over here, make her ears bright red, remove the bra and hesitate to lower her panty. Yes Yes.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that kind of innocent gesture¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°As one would expect, Andy-kun. You understand¡±

    Hilda was bisexual and she understood the points that I think are beautiful.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give a briefment¡±

    Neia looks a little angry (but her face is bright red), enters the hot spring like us and crouches down. Her right arm was hiding her breasts and her left hand was hiding her crotch, but the gesture was rather fresh.

    ¡°Okay, then Neia. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll rub it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Did I really promise to let you massage it?¡±

    ¡°If my memory is certain¡±

    The sh sword pulsated with light twice. It probably wants to rush in, ¡¸I¡¯m not sure of that memory at all¡¹. I¡¯m sorry, please shut up. ¡­¡­Slowly remove Neia¡¯s arms and grab her round boobs, which are well overhanging for her height, with her lovely nipples in the center of my palm.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s healed cleanly. I want to eat them¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡­Hilda-sensei¡¯s skill¡±

    ¡°Huhuu. Be grateful and take care of your skin. A girl¡¯s skin is a treasure. Even if Neia-chan doesn¡¯t want to go out with anyone, even if she decides to live her life as a hero¡­¡­at least master is happy because your skin is more beautiful?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a delicate point whether I can rejoice in it¡­¡­n, it hurts a little, don¡¯t put that much strength into it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san, don¡¯t call me master anymore. It feels strange¡±

    ¡°Neia-chan is just a touch, but Sensei is anything?¡±

    ¡°If you want to do that, please do it after I leave ¡­¡±

    ¡°I still want to enjoy Neia¡¯s boobs, so at the next opportunity¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t hesitate, Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t run away, Neia. I was really looking forward to rubbing your boobs¡±

    ¡°So if you don¡¯t say anything that bothers you with such a reaction¡­¡­uh, what¡¯s this situation?¡±

    In the afternoon, I single-mindedly rub the boobs of a half elf with her red ears hanging down. Hilda-san is satisfactorily watching Neia¡¯s boobs distort while sticking to my back. ¡­¡­Ah, I¡¯m very happy.

 Chapter 228: Holy Beast Secret Festival 1

    <h4>Chapter 228: Holy Beast Secret Festival 1</h4>

    Around the time when the afterglow of the New Year¡¯s festival disappeared, it was time for the luxury carriage, which had been parked in Polka for a long time, to turn the wheels again.

    ¡°Now, there is such a miraculous spring and my daughter. I think it¡¯s okay, but¡­be careful of your body, Ange¡±

    ¡°Mother. I think it¡¯s a long way froming casually, but once in a while youe to cure¡±

    ¡°I came here and my life has been extended by 20 years. It¡¯s still some way to go before the goal¡±

    Linda nods with her arms folded.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been able to do various things¡±

    ¡°Do various things¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°N. Well, I found that it¡¯s difficult to move with just the money ount. Fortunately, this Linda Neumann has something to move, though it¡¯s not a specialty¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not sure, but don¡¯t overdo it, mother¡±

    ¡°Haha, well, look at it, Ange. ¡­¡­Smithson-san I entrust this child to you¡±

    Lindaughs confidently and leaves. She¡¯s reliable, but I¡¯m afraid she is going to do something.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Less than a weekter, the day finally came.

    ¡°Is this the Holy Beast Labyrinth? No, I¡¯ve only heard rumors that there is abyrinth in the northern forest, but this is abyrinth that seems to be peaceful again¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t peaceful at all. We didn¡¯t do much because there were Dianne, La and Sir Bonaparte¡±

    ¡°Nheless, it can¡¯t be a dangerousbyrinth with so many people gathering at the entrance of thebyrinth. I¡¯ve only seen such tension in the hot springbyrinth in St. Gardo¡±

    The day of the Holy Beast Festival dedicated to the holy beast. Riding on Maia¡¯s carriage, we enter the field. It takes a little time to walk from the n manor. It seems that the distance of three days at most is not so painful for an elf who lives in the forest, but even so, we do not feel like marching on foot for a while now. Maia is various.

    ¡°Naris, keep it modest. In front of Irina-sama and Andy Smithson, we¡¯re treated as guests¡­¡­originally, the elves in the northern forest aren¡¯t kind to anyone else¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are many elves in the south who are also difficult¡±

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s okay to trust it because it¡¯s what Al-chan, an affiliated store in the north, says¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a shop!¡±

    This time, the distance is easy, so the Red Arm group also participated. Well, with dragon wings, it takes less than 3 hours to make a round trip. Even in thend where rare things happen, they came to feel free to do it. It is more fun to have various participants in the festival.

    ¡°Apple, we¡äre already here. Look, if it doesn¡¯t work anymore¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­Is that true?¡±

    Apple also participated this time. It¡¯s been a long time since she rode on a dragon, but I¡¯d like her to get used to air transportation. ¡­¡­Others such as Irina, Anzeros and Keiron came also along.

    ¡°Then I will bring people again¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    Maia takes off again with the carriage into the sky. At the request of Irina and Christie, personnel are transported alternately with La. For some reason, it seems that each n is still loose in time and it seems that there are no end to the people who appear in the red n manor today. La, Dianne and Christie are supposed to carry the rest of Aurora and Lunater, while grouping theters. Yeah, the four elf girls who live in Polka also came with me. They wille with La soon.

    ¡°There are a lot of ns thate to the orange or red n and I wonder if it¡¯s necessary to pay attention to those who are asleep.¡±

    I say while looking around the people where Diel gathered. It seems to be worrisome that it cannot be amodated in the vige. But Irina looks at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time, it¡¯s meaningless if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s a festival worth going to again, rather than doing something stingy. If you imitate the stock going down, you¡¯ll immediately hit the spirit temple. Can you get it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the case. ¡­¡­Yes, when ites to thousands of people, it¡¯s really a problem with where to sleep and how to cook. Only the ingredients are gathered¡±

    That¡¯s right. No matter how much the distribution volume increases due to the festival, it doesn¡¯t mean that it will increase behind the scenes.

    ¡°That¡¯s all you have to do is make it for each person in the name of a offering¡±

    ¡°Is it okay to expose such a ce on the day?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than going back and forth with one food. Originally, elves are a race that coexists with the forest and it¡¯s shameful that someone has to cook even though there are ingredients¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­I can¡¯t help it, do you go on that line?¡±

    Diel reluctantly goes to the announcement. ¡­¡­Well, but.

    ¡°I think offering food is a good excuse, white chief¡±

    ¡°Breakcore¡±

    After a long time, Breakcore in one-horned horse mode appeared above the entrance to thebyrinth. The elves around all cut the mark of blessing and start chanting the scriptures.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it yet. Save it until the festival begins¡±

    Breakcore stopped with the sound of a hoof and jumped from above the entrance to the ground.

    ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t need any material satisfaction, including food. However, it is difficult to shape feelings only by words. Show my heart and actually eat for yourselves. It¡¯s a good event¡±

    ¡°I will show off as a n chief¡±

    Irina stretches her chest out proudly.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s an absolute thought¡±

    Almeida hit the back of my head with the tip of her iron staff when I said that.

    ¡°Think about reputation. It¡¯s not something you think about¡±

    It hurt a little when told by Almeida, the representative of people who can¡¯t read the air.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dark green n¡äs dancing spear. Does that implicitly agree with you?¡±

    ¡°Ha, a, no, that¡¯s right¡±

    Almeida bes flustered. She desperately asks for help with her eyes, but I don¡¯t know.

    ¡°After all, Al-chan must be like this¡±

    ¡°Right¡±

    The Red Arms are soothing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to reflect¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I have a good idea, white n chief¡±

    ¡°Wa, Wait a minute, Irina-sama, Holy Beast-dono!?¡±

    Irina pulls the iron cane and Breakcore holds Almeida¡¯s neck.

    ¡°What are you going to do!?¡±

    ¡°Ask the holy beast¡±

    ¡°Burururu¡±

    Breakcore appealed with a snort that she couldn¡¯t speak. She is taken straight to Breakcore¡äs dwelling hut.

    And.

    ¡°¡­¡­I just rebuked Andy Smithson, didn¡¯t I¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida, who makes an unfaithful voice, was dressed in a pure white ornate dress, probably tailored for the Holy Beast.

    ¡°It looks good, Al-chan¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Almeida-san is a beautiful woman, so you¡¯ll be happy. *Laugh,ugh*¡±

    ¡°Why are you guys doing that nastyugh!¡±

    Almeida turns bright red and resists the mental attacks of her two colleagues.

    ¡°If you look like that, you can¡¯t go wild¡±

    ¡°Actually, that elf is beautiful just by looking. And if the atmosphere is feminine¡­¡­I know why you decided to polish her¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the perfect victim of that guy!? I didn¡¯t wear a cor to polish myself separately!?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    The horse and the little girl nodded usibly, but I don¡¯t think they understood it.

    So. The reason why Breakcore is in one-horned horse mode is that it seems that Breakcore needs toe out in this style regarding the opening ritual.

    ¡°This is the procedure that waspleted yesterday¡±

    Irina unfolds and reads the scroll that Breakcore dexterously stabbed out of the hut at her horn. And a delicate face.

    ¡°¡­¡­I have trained Smithson-dono with the intention of only speaking¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard, is it?¡±

    ¡°If I read it, I¡¯ll do it. ¡­¡­The procedure has changed. Smithson-dono, it seems that it¡¯s not enough to just repeat my words¡±

    ¡°E, Eh!?¡±

    That¡¯s a problem. I can¡¯t do that at all even if I¡¯m told to cut the mark.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything difficult ¡­¡±

    ¡°For now, have you ever touched a bow?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A long time ago, I just touched it¡±

    I pulled it a little in the aptitude test before being incorporated into the Celesta army (I could have been incorporated into the archer corps if I was good, but I could not aim properly due tock of strength) and after joining the crossbow corps, I happened to be in the warehouse of the corps I just pulled it out for fun.

    ¡°Nuu. ¡­¡­Holy beast, it¡¯s going to be pretty awkward¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll adjust it on the spot¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    What are you going to let me do?

    After La drops the four hot spring girls, Aurora and 100-manmander Becker, the opening ceremony, which is my biggest showcase, begins. I¡¯m too unfashionable in my usual everyday clothes, so before I knew it, I wore a robe with fine embroidery that was prepared for me and I put a crown with various decorations on my head. It doesn¡¯t look like an aristocrat, but it¡¯s a little different from an actor. Anyway, I decided to stand in front of the elves in a state that didn¡¯t suit me. Irina is right next to me and in the audience seats I can see Gorkus, Diel, green n¡äs Shaquille and blue n¡äs Vois. Meanwhile, I was excited and began to recite the elfnguage whispered in my ears with an illusion without understanding the meaning.

    Along the way, Irina suddenly stops her words and switches to northwest.

    (Listen by repeating)

    ¡°Fukushi¡­ tsu, gefun¡±

    I couldn¡¯t respond to what I was told for a moment and I was about to repeat Irina¡¯s words as they were and it became a mistake. Irina utters her words again, as she is a little disappointed with it.

    (From here on, it¡¯s a theatrical style with demonstrations. Instructions are spoken in humannguage. If you hear elfnguage, repeat it as it is, okay? If you understand, take the bow at your feet)

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    As Irina says, I take a bow. There is only one arrow¡­I put it together. And to say a few lines, one-horned horse¡­¡­Breakcore runs from the forest. Sh¡­¡­She also shouted something in elfnguage. I also say something back to her. It¡¯s Irina¡¯s words, so I don¡¯t understand the meaning.

    (Hold the arrow)

    ¡°!?¡±

    To who!?? ¡­¡­I didn¡¯t mean to say it, but Irina was instant.

    (Breakcore. Aim at her throat)

    Seriously? ¡­¡­I think, but Irina has no reason to avenge Breakcore, so I¡¯ll do it. As it is, two or three words. It wasn¡¯t such a strong bow, but it¡¯s still not something that an unfamiliar person can keep pulling. My arms are a little numb. Breakcore shouts something more, hits the ground with her hooves and seems to start running here. I¡¯m desperate to keep the string. For some reason, everyone in the audience is holding their breath.

    (Now. When Breakcore starts running, shoot)

    ¡°!?¡±

    Breakcore, as the word says, starts running towards me.

    (If possible, remove it a little. If you pass by the side of her neck¡­¡­if it looks like you¡¯ve shot her, you¡¯re sessful)

    Oh. In other words, I¡äm imitating shooting Breakcore. I was surprised. ¡­¡­But my arms are at their limit and Breakcore rushes into me from the corner in a few seconds. There is no time to calm down.

    ¡­¡­Release the hand. The arrow pierced Breakcore¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Involuntarily raise a voice. Breakcore vomits blood and copses. ¡­¡­And.

    (It¡¯s a line. I¡¯ll repeat it soon)

    But there is an arrow in Breakcore¡äs throat!

    (She is not going to die if you cut off her head anyway! Don¡¯t panic, it¡¯s acting that she fell down)

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s right. After reciting a few lines, Breakcore is wrapped in light and slowly¡­¡­bes a human, female figure and gets up. And she approaches me while talking gently to me in elfnguage. By the way, she is naked, is that okay? I was stunned to say something back in elfnguage and Breakcore grabbed my hand.

    Great cheers.

    Standing ovation while the elves shed tears.

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s going on, this?¡±

    ¡°I summarized your activityst year and made it look like a y¡±

    ¡°I feel that I have a considerable unreasonable summary¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t even remember the scene I yed at all.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not wrong, right, white¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s not really a big deal¡±

    While waving with Breakcore with a friendlyugh, I¡¯m sure that a tremendous message game-like arrangement was added.

    ¡°The ritual was wonderful! It¡¯s natural that the holy beast would fall in love with the animal trainer!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m convinced¡­¡­not only a dragon rider, but he is also a really amazing animal trainer¡±

    A friendlyugh at the impressions of Savory and Laurier. I would like to know the meaning if possible.

    ¡°Are you sure? Did you really do that?¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan, it seems that the holy beast herself was directing¡­¡­right? And 10-man captain Smithson, is a quote maker¡±

    Tetes follows up with the suspicious Naris. I mean, Tetes, you understand elfnguage.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s the scope of the production¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Princess. Did he really imitate that? Really¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s a range of directions. Well, if Andy-sanes to the point¡­¡­he¡¯ll say that much¡±

    Almeida rushes to Aurora, who says something nd with a subtle smile.

    ¡°Aurora, tell me. What was that? What cool thing did I do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Aurora!¡±

    Didn¡¯t tell her. Thanks to that, I think I¡¯ve be someone who makes a super vagueughter to all the elves whoe to say hello.

    However, the Holy Beast Festival began with such a ritual.

 Chapter 229: Holy Beast Secret Festival 2

    <h4>Chapter 229: Holy Beast Secret Festival 2</h4>

    After the opening ceremony, which is a mystery for me personally, the next is a cooking tournament with a dance party.

    ¡°Show the holy beast the height of our orange n¡äs food culture! Don¡¯t look down on a military affairs n!¡±

    ¡°Gorkus is enthusiastic. Hey, tell them that the red n has the best food!¡±

    ¡°That, older brother Diel, the current chieftain is me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a festival, it¡¯s a festival! Alcohol! Hey Entra, make some snacks!¡±

    ¡°Vois-sama, the amount of alcohol is modest because it is outside the n¡¯s territory¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Mumumu¡­¡­where is the kitchen?¡±

    ¡°Diel-sama is suitable in the forest¡­ah already, take someone to Shaquille-sama! It looks like he¡¯s nearing his limit!¡±

    The rush is good and the cookingpetition is lively.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s having a lot of fun¡±

    When I whisper to Irina, Irina has her arms folded and sighs.

    ¡°Hmm, the nine ns in the north have always enjoyedpeting in the inner circle for something. As for food, if you gather this much, it can be a prestigious official game. You don¡¯t have to worry¡±

    ¡°In this case, I would like to make something on the human side as well¡­¡­yes, the invited humans, me and 100-manmander Becker¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a guest, so you can enjoy it. After all, you can only cook field dishes of the military¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    I¡¯m not an individual, but if possible, I think it would be even more exciting if I participated with someone who is good at Polka¡äs cooking. Well, is it luxury?

    As Irina intended, various dishes are dedicated to Breakcore and she tasted each one with a bite before the meal began.

    ¡°No, when you look at it like this, it¡¯s different even in the same forest¡±

    The good thing about the all-you can eat style is that Naris picks up the dishes of many ns here and there.

    ¡°Even if it is the same forest, it is each n that has been self-governing for thousands of years. They are much stronger than the Valerie nations that repeatedly divide and fuse¡±

    ¡°Al-chan, it¡¯s good, so it¡¯s a loss if you don¡¯t eat it¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t eat that much because my clothes are dangerous¡±

    Almeida, who cares about the pure white dress, carries a little juice and wine to her mouth. Awful guy even though she was forced to wear it.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hey Smithson,e over here, you¡¯ll be surprised at this bug dish¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like insects¡­¡­ah, let¡¯s do it¡±

    I picked up a weird dish found by Keiron and 100-manmander Becker. I¡¯m not good with insects, but it¡¯s pretty cool if they don¡¯t have too many legs. Compared to monster dishes, it is still in the category ofmon sense.

    ¡°Andy, let¡¯s dance. I missed the dance at the New Year festival¡±

    I was invited by Anzeros to participate in the dance party. Of course, the elf-style steps are different from the Trot area, but I and Anzeros dare to dance in steps different from those around us. Well, the meadows aren¡¯t narrow enough to hit and it¡¯s okay. When I think about it, the elves I was seeing around us strangely approached me, perhaps because of the opening ceremony.

    ¡°Dance with me, priest. I¡¯ll follow the steps of the human race¡±

    ¡°I want to dance a little more¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That, I join¡­¡­¡±

    The elf girl who inadvertently slipped her mouth is controlled by hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be troubled if the atmosphere is too bad, I¡¯ll be a priest¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Later, because the festival has just begun¡±

    Dancing with Anzeros for a while while passing through the elf girls.

    ¡°As one would expect from a half, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s really interesting¡±

    ¡°If you say that, I¡¯m human. If Anzeros doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯m out of the question¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s hard, isn¡¯t it¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing anything in the Holy Beast Battle and you were working harder than I was. I wonder if there¡¯s a strange story about you being harassed. I don¡¯t think about it¡±

    ¡°That might be the case for Andy¡±

    ¡°Everyone doesn¡¯t change suddenly. But it changes little by little. Let¡¯s change it little by little. I¡äm also a little generous¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If you wear that kind of clothes, you suddenly say something great¡±

    Anzeros holds my borrowed robe tightly.

    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s worse to lift everyone who is in good shape¡±

    She snuggles up on me. Irina winked a little while snatching food. She must have heard it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    If the food isfortable, Diel who is enthusiastic announce the next event.

    ¡°The Holy Beast Labyrinth has been attacked by the adventurers of thisbyrinth vige every day for the past few weeks and now most of the monsters have been wiped out. Now, unless you are a child, it is a safebyrinth¡±

    ¡°Does adventure in such abyrinth give you the power to challenge an outsidebyrinth as an adventurer?¡±

    Diel smiled bitterly at Gorkus¡¯s fundamental Tsukkomi.

    ¡°That area has been developing a curriculum recently. Well, it¡¯s not really training to just kill monsters¡±

    Put a word that the story was distorted.

    ¡°However, there are probably many elves who don¡¯t know anybyrinth and have never entered abyrinth. Therefore, we dered that we will hold abyrinth capture race here for the purpose of experiencing anbyrinth and somepetition¡±

    ¡°Race!?¡±

    Everyone was surprised. I was a little surprised too. I wonder if the race is dangerous among beginners who have never entered.

    ¡°For the entry, we attach one warrior with a certain level of skill. It is just a support and bouncer. Those who enter, with wisdom and power, aim for the deepbyrinth and the holy beast at their own judgment. So let¡¯spete for the time to be blessed by the person in charge ande back¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­In short, it¡¯s a test of courage¡±

    Dielughs again when I put things bluntly.

    ¡°Will the priest also participate? As a hero, this is a ce where you can show examples¡±

    ¡°Hey Diel!¡±

    Diel seemed to be kidding, but the elves around became enthusiastic.

    ¡°Well, if the outside humans show their guts, we who are the indigenous people of the forest can¡¯t even flinch¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not a bad entertainment¡±

    With the voices of Vois and Shaquille, I can no longer say ¡¸I don¡¯t want to do that¡¹.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why is this happening?¡±

    Taking off my robe and holding a short sword and a torch for self-defense, I was stepping into the Holy Beast Labyrinth for the first time in a year.

    ¡°Ahahaha, isn¡¯t it just a matter of eating, dancing and fooling around. It¡¯s a little post-meal exercise¡±

    ¡°The most disappointing thing is that you are my partner, Naris!¡±

    ¡°Eh, because when I entered, I was told, ¡¸You¡¯re definitely the elite of Renfangas, right?¡¹and I was given the supporter role¡±

    ¡°You have no knowledge of the Holy Beast Labyrinth! There is nothing to borrow wisdom!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Even so, thebyrinth of the Southern Great ins is a genuinebyrinth adventurers have cleared 40%!¡±

    ¡°40% is subtle again¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s so much to do, so it can¡¯t be helped! You¡¯re just known to conquer anbyrinth of over 120 floors, or do you want to pretend to be unreasonable!?¡±

    ¡­¡­Roughly counting about 50 ces. I certainly don¡¯t feel relief up to when I¡¯m told so.

    ¡°So what shall we do¡±

    There is no help for it, so I started attacking for the time being. Let¡¯s borrow professional wisdom. ¡­¡­Naris lightly swings Crash Haken II. After a few seconds.

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, are you asking me?¡±

    ¡°Who else is there?¡±

    ¡°No matter what you or I do, we have no choice but to proceed appropriately¡±

    ¡°Hey professional adventurer¡±

    ¡°What else can I say in anbyrinth where I have never entered before, there are no traps or gimmicks and the monsters have been cleared up, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Well that¡¯s right. That¡¯s right, bute on.

    ¡°Not useful¡±

    ¡°Terrible!? I mean, you¡¯re an experienced person here, so why do you rely on me! It¡¯s strange, in the first ce!¡±

    That¡¯s right, bute on.

    Well, I honestly get lost because it¡¯s just abyrinth. As for how much I remember thebyrinth that was just guided straight by Diel (fake) a year ago, it¡¯s impossible to go further now.

    ¡°It looks like this is different ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, this way, a x-mark¡±

    Naris follows withoutint. Well, I wonder if it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t helpining.

    ¡°Which reminds me, you used to bring such a set of armor¡±

    Not surprisingly, Naris doesn¡¯t even spend her time in bikini armor in the snowy Polka. She bought and wore warm clothes from a clothing store in Polka. Well, it was cold before I was happy to walk in the snow like that half-naked. And yet, I thought it was quite well-prepared to bring her equipment even though she didn¡¯t have another opponent to fight against.

    ¡°Well, I was expecting it because it¡¯s abyrinth¡±

    ¡°Expectations?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s abyrinth? If you have a chance, you want to dive, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s usually impossible to enter abyrinth in the famous elf territory and it¡¯s not something thates around to me who is from the South and whose identity is not clear¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you want to dive so much? What is pushing you so much?¡±

    I don¡¯t understand the theory ofbyrinth adventurers.

    ¡°No, when I¡¯m asked that again, it¡¯s not that much fun or pleasant, but¡­¡­well, that¡¯s a challenge to an unknown territory? A sense of solidarity if everyone challenges it? Everyone feels like equality in front of something beyond human knowledge?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t speak in elfnguage. I can¡¯t keep up¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s northwesternnguage, but it¡¯s a romance that only adventurers can understand¡±

    ¡°If I have the same skills as you, I think it would be easier to be a mercenary normally¡±

    ¡°I hate killing people. Of course, I don¡¯t like killing monsters either. I can do my best because there is romance over there¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, then I can understand somehow¡±

    I¡¯m not a soldier because I like to kill people. Killing is just a mission. I didn¡¯t really choose to be a soldier, but I feelfortable spending time with my friends, subordinates and Dianne, so I can do my best in my mission. For Naris, that fighting arm would be just a way to live and confront ¡¸Romance¡¹. ¡­¡­It seems that it is bing difficult to get there due to the umtion of debt.

    ¡°Oh, this may be a hit. I know something¡±

    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t it because we just came?¡±

    ¡°Envy!¡±

    It took tens of minutes to get downstairs.

    Thebyrinth is dark and wide. And it¡¯s quiet and sometimes there¡¯s an unfamiliar sound. It can be the sound of ¡¸Qi¡¹producing something, the roar of a monster, or the sound of a mere underground spring, but when you hear it in the distance, you can¡¯t really understand it. Naris is different with or without someone with her.

    ¡°Nothing happens¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get up and go all the way, it¡¯s better than that¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right¡±

    This kind of boring conversation is a big difference with and without it. Without it, it would be meaningless and scary. ¡­¡­Also, there is a sound that I don¡¯t understand. The echoes along the winding road obscure the sound source. When I trembled a little and tried to re-hold the torch and move forward.

    ¡°Wait a minute, 10-man captain Smithson, something went wrong now¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Naris closes her eyes and moves her ears. Crash Haken II, which was carried on her shoulder, was also ready for battle by holding it short before I knew it.

    ¡°What up¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡­¡­stick to the wall¡±

    I approached the wall as Naris told me. Reducing blind spots to avoid surprise attacks. The theory is to reduce the free direction with obstacles. ¡­¡­That was a trap.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The wall moves. A danger signal runs all over the body in an instant and I fly behind as if throwing the torch.

    ¡°Naris, here!¡±

    In fact, some monsters use magic, albeit only in the beginning.It¡¯s not as clever as what elves and humans use. For example, it makes a mistake for a moment, or it makes a little wind and makes you leeward. But as a predator, that¡¯s enough. ¡­¡­A strange monster like the middle of a rock doll and a dog pops out from what seems to be a wall and bites at me.

    ¡°Uoooo!?¡±

    I happened to grab the nose with one hand and escape the worst of being eaten. However, the loss of power is obvious and I¡äm quicklyid down on the ground.

    ¡°Narisss!!¡±

    ¡°Daryaa!!¡±

    Naris smashes the side of the monster with a Crash Haken II stab. Flicking it off and killing it with the axe mode.

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s it!¡±

    Gan, Crash Haken II bite into it. However, the rock dog escapes and disappears even though it is not in good shape or suffers a wound that breaks its belly halfway. No, it appears a few meters away. A momentary illusion is still a threat to me and Naris, who have no night-vision ability.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the other participant escape¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Lie down, 10-man captain Smithson!!¡±

    Suddenly Naris swings Crash Haken II over here. This time it¡¯s sickle mode. When I dive to the ground in a hurry, there is a nasty sound behind me. Reflected by the unreliable torchlight lying on the ground, it is a snake monster that is as big as a human thigh. The neck is hunted by the de of Crash Haken II and its head falls behind Naris.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it a lie to hunt monsters?¡±

    ¡°Calm down Naris. They may just be missing. When we were hunting monsters for the Holy Beast Festival in a big way, they might be afraid and hide¡±

    ¡°Th, Then I have toe back and report soon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡­¡­can you go back?¡±

    ¡°10-man captain, don¡¯t you remember the way¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    I was mapping that a while ago with ¡¸This x-mark¡¹¡­? And what¡¯s worse. The torch disappeared with the blood of the snake that had lost its head and fell and spewed out.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°H, Hey, something like light magic¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always saying I¡¯m not good at magic!¡±

    If I scream, it would normally reach Maia or La, but today they are in the middle of transporting people. ¡­¡­It¡¯s dangerous.

 Chapter 230: Holy Beast Secret Festival 3

    <h4>Chapter 230: Holy Beast Secret Festival 3</h4>

    In the middle of thebyrinth where the torch disappeared. Two races without night vision, no light magic. There is at least one, maybe a lot, of monsters nearby that don¡¯t bother this darkness. There is no way to call for help. I don¡¯t know where this ce is.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I was in such a super pinch¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I haven¡¯t checked the king!?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay because death isn¡¯t imminent to the level of a few seconds for the time being. If we¡¯re lucky, we may be saved without incident¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that you¡¯re stuck when you need luck, in technical terms!¡±

    ¡°Everyone is trying their best, so maybe we¡¯ll meet someone!? The road wasn¡¯t closed, so maybe we could get out if we walked!? It¡¯s okay at all!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a story without monsters!?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right¡±

    Naris is panicking half-heartedly, but it¡¯s usually confusing if visibility is taken away. Normal normal.

    ¡°Well calm down Naris. I told you, I¡¯m still okay when I can expect an escape by luck. I¡¯ve encountered a lot of minced crisis, but if we calm down and think about a solution, it¡¯s usually all right¡±

    ¡°Most of the time! In other words, there are times when nothing can be done!?¡±

    ¡°If something goes wrong, think about it after you die. For the time being, you and I are safe. Your hands and feet are still alive. You can fight, you can avoid it, you can escape. There is no impossible action¡±

    ¡°U, Uh, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°In other words, it¡¯s okay to take advantage of the darkness and touch your ass¡±

    ¡°No! I thought, ¡ºHe¡äs an elf hero even if he is rotten¡» but why do you do this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not rotten! I just wondered if I could take a moment to say,¡ºThat¡¯s right¡»¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the worst! ¡­¡­Haa, why don¡¯t you stop making noise? Monsters will approach¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m tired¡±

    The two of us sighed for the time being. Well, it seems that the panic situation is over. Panic is not the best. Extremely small behavioral adequacy and choices. Most pinches can be curtailed by thinking properly and taking appropriate action. That is the basis of that teaching of Trot¡­¡­100-manmander Grants.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up because you don¡¯t have a weapon. Don¡¯t give up because your enemies are strong¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Throw stones if you don¡¯t have any weapons, sprinkle sand if you don¡¯t have stones. There¡¯s still something you can do. Don¡¯t be a dead soldier without preparation. If you¡¯re going to fight, win ande back alive, don¡¯t pull your strength out until thest minute, don¡¯t despair, don¡¯t give up. Think and do as many things as you can. Be a feared soldier¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What is that¡±

    ¡°I was taught that when I was trained in the Celesta War. Even if I can¡¯t do swordsmanship, I can cry or leak, so be a soldier who cane back alive. Be a man who can go home to his wife and children¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That wasn¡¯t the idea of ??10-man captain Smithson, but in the military?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been told that it¡¯s a quote maker, but I¡¯m not good at it. I¡¯m just looking like a reliable instructor at that time. I¡¯m just imitating it because I was encouraged and convinced that way¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little pitiful when the seeds are revealed¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not saying anything wrong¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, that¡¯s right¡±

    Narisughs. Alright. She¡¯s calm. If Naris doesn¡¯t keep calm, we¡¯ll be in trouble. ¡­¡­I can¡¯t do anything in thebyrinth.

    I checked the torch, but it didn¡¯t seem to be useful anymore.

    ¡°There is flint, though¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you burn your clothes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much. The elf territory is warm so I don¡¯t wear a lot. Well, I¡¯m half-naked and soulful¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that, I¡¯m not half-naked, I¡¯m armed with this¡±

    ¡°Generally, bikini armor is half-naked¡±

    Almost dark. No light. I don¡¯t know which way to go. Fortunately, it was a relief that the scaffolding wasn¡¯t bad. You can do it just by walking.

    ¡°¡­¡­Will we move for the time being? It¡¯s no use fooling around here. Eventually, other monsters will smell the blood ande to eat this snake¡±

    ¡°I wonder if there is a way,byrinth professional. I don¡¯t know which way to go¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a rudimentary beginning. Do you know the right-hand rule and the left-hand rule?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°As long as you put one hand on the wall, you can go outside for a while, alless it¡¯s a total hit. Of course, the road that you don¡¯t need will go all the way and if you have a looped path, it¡¯ll be a little troubled¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    Make a maze in your head and keep one hand on the wall. That¡¯s exactly what Naris says.

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow the right-hand rule, praying that the ce we are in is not a loop structure. That¡¯s how we can avoid just following the same path and if we reach the up or down stairs, the rest is waiting for us. I¡¯ll do something about it¡±

    ¡°Good¡±

    Naris holds me with her right hand, I leave my left hand to Naris and put my right hand on the wall. It¡¯s in the dark that we hold hands. If we don¡¯t do this, we¡¯ll get lost in a few steps. And Naris transforms Crash Haken II, which she carried with her left hand and follows my lead.

    Because I can¡¯t see, my sense of the outside world bes keen. The structure of the road, which I hardly remembered while I had a torch, will be steadily drawn in my head after I start to move in the dark.

    ¡°It¡¯s a dead end¡­is it a miss?¡±

    ¡°At least there is no danger of being attacked from the back of this road. Think positively¡±

    Naris replies, transforming her weapon every few seconds.

    ¡°Someday we can get out. Someday¡±

    ¡°Well, it shouldn¡¯t have been so wide that it would take days¡­¡­can we go if we don¡¯t get attacked by monsters?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Pull Naris¡¯s hand and walk. I usually focus on training my legs and waist. Walking on a t road is not so painful even if you walk for a whole day. The rest is Naris¡¯s physical strength and hunger. I think it willst for half a day because we just ate a lot.

    ¡°¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson, is a man after all¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡äre tall. Your hands are big¡±

    ¡°Normal¡±

    I¡¯m tall enough to not be called small, but it cant be said that I¡¯m a bean pole.

    ¡°Ahaha. ¡­¡­I haven¡¯t walked hand in hand with a man for a long time. Remember my dad¡±

    ¡°Hundred years?¡±

    ¡°No, as expected, over the course of 100 years, I¡¯ve been dragged by friends and dated lightly!? But, well, the situation was special in that area¡±

    ¡°Dating¡­¡­¡±

    Is Naris dating? No, it¡¯s not strange. She¡¯s an elf, so she has a nice face and a good personality. But I can¡¯t imagine it. Naris ignores my mutter.

    ¡°I used to get lost when I was a kid¡­¡­I¡¯m lost in the woods where I live, I¡¯m lost even when I¡¯m out in town and I¡¯m desperate because I can¡¯t see the distance because of the grass in the meadow¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you often became abyrinth adventurer¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, that¡¯s fate. ¡­¡­Whenever I cried, my dad appeared from somewhere and took me home. ¡­¡­Ah, not good, I cried a little after a long time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s sad even if it was 100 years ago¡±

    I can hear Naris snorting her nose. Even so, the sound of her weapon changing form doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Anger may be something that will be relieved someday. Sadness is hard to heal. It¡¯s a little different to say that it doesn¡¯t heal¡­¡­it¡¯s closer to saying that it won¡¯t disappear. You can forget and live. But you can suddenly remember and cry. You¡­¡­when I think I¡äm the only one left behind because I don¡¯t have a dad or mom anymore¡­¡­once in a while¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, solemn¡­¡­¡±

    At times like this. I¡¯m not sure what to say. However, I walk silently. The sound of Naris¡¯s Crash Haken II continues to echo in thebyrinth.

    I keep silent for a while and Naris opens her mouth again.

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson doesn¡¯t care about another person¡¯s family, for better or for worse¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care. It doesn¡¯t make much sense at the time of heterogeneity¡±

    The elf family doesnt work in human society. Just as human status in the nation is no authority for elves. And now that I¡¯ve noticed, I have more than a dozen lovers, female ves and pets, but none of them have be friends with human race women. No, from the perspective of a human girl, it is highly doubtful that there is room to fall in love with a mysteriousmoner man who has more than ten ¡¸Female ves of different races¡¹.

    ¡°Well, female ves¡­¡­isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s also special¡±

    Humans and elves are basically not connected. Or rather, even if it is connected, the end which is not sofortable to hear doesn¡¯t wait. That may not be the case, but the women around me are not so particr about the normal rtionship of a married couple. It doesn¡¯t matter which society, no, which society admits, it¡¯s okay if we can cherish each other¡¯s rtionships. There is such amon consciousness consensus. So you don¡¯t even have to be a female ve, just as you don¡¯t really have to be a lover or a couple. If you can name a rtionship that gives warmth that never fits in the mold, it¡¯s fine. Considering that I¡¯m lewd and greedy, I think that female ves may be the closest to the actual situation, even if they are not direct hits.

    ¡°¡­¡­You talked about dating, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I also fall in love quite a bit. Well, it¡¯s basically an elf man¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    I¡¯m a little disappointed for some reason. No, I wasn¡¯t even born when Naris fell in love for the first time.

    ¡°But it¡¯s no good. It¡¯s almost a crush¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡±

    I¡¯m a little relieved. Most of the time, it¡¯s just like Naris, who rushes into the area.

    ¡°Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Because you are that¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Somehow, that¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a crazy person! ¡­¡­Well, needless to say, it¡¯s a family¡±

    ¡°Is it low enough to be looked down on?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t even know my n. I don¡¯t even know the big ssification, but I don¡¯t know the family character. ¡­¡­That¡¯s not much different from a different race for a decent elf¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Being an elf, it¡¯s natural to fall in love with an elf. However, when ites to dating, the story of the house follows. When that happens, Naris gets stuck there.

    ¡°So if I had been able to say to myself like 10-man captain Aurora or Knight Chief Sharon,¡º¡¯I can be a female ve¡», I might have stuck with someone, Ahaha¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I think they¡¯re a little too bold¡±

    ¡°But, well, that¡¯s why dating doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve be as intimate as a lover¡­¡­nn, I wonder what happened. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have any desire to get married, but I¡¯ve also felt like I¡¯m stuck¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do with telling that story to me? Do you want me to let you be a female ve?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason? Let¡¯s think about what else can be done¡±

    While making noises, the chat continues in a rxed manner.

    ¡°Lucas made a motion on Anzeros, so if you look for an elf, that¡¯s¡­¡­Naris?¡±

    Naris stops while making a noise with her weapon. She grabs my hand, holds it down, and she takes a step forward.

    ¡°There¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    The sound of transformation reverberates loudly. Then, at the next moment, the sound of Naris stepping loudly, the bark of a dog and the sound of kicking the ground ovep.

    ¡°T, Th, ereeee!!!¡±

    There was a hard sound. ¡­¡­No way. In this darkness, Naris. She¡¯s not good at detecting, she can¡¯t use magic and she doesn¡¯t have night vision.

    ¡°Are you fighting¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson, stay alert! Go down, there is more than one enemy!!¡±

    ¡°Uwaaaa!!¡±

    I hurriedly pull out my short sword and swing down in the dark clouds along the wall. And I can hear the sound of something running towards me colliding with Naris¡¯s Crash Haken II. At the same time, there was a weak voice saying ¡¸Gyain¡¹.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it escape! Lets go!!¡±

    Naris kicks the ground. Kick the wall. Fight fiercely against monsters in the darkness.

    ¡°¡­¡­KKu, haa¡­¡­! What the hell is that!! Doaryaaa!!¡±

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Only the high and low sounds of Crash Haken II, the footsteps of Naris and the monsters and the screams echo. And about a minuteter.

    ¡°¡­¡­Al, Alright¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson, I did it¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Naris! Where are you!¡±

    ¡°Walk seven steps to the voice¡­¡­don¡¯t stumble because the monster¡¯s heads are rolling on the way¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m worried about the strangely feminine voice. As Naris says, I find an object that is probably the head of a monster, kick it with my toes and hurry to Naris.

    ¡°Naris¡­¡­hey, hold on!¡±

    Naris was sitting down with her hands ced on the ground. I check her whole body to see if she is injured.

    ¡°A, Are you sexually harassing me at such a time¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, idiot¡±

    ¡­¡­There is a wound on her side. There is a feeling of blood.

    ¡°Itatatata¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look that deep.¡±

    ¡°Th, There¡­¡­rather, the waist was kicked off, which worked a little¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Waist?¡±

    Lower my stroking hand. ¡­¡­The pants armor is about to break. When I touched it, the fastener made a noise and broke.

    ¡°W, What are you going to do!?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t break it! ¡­¡­I mean, there¡¯s blooding out of here as well¡±

    ¡°It looks like¡­¡­ah, if I could see it, I received it in the armor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°How did you fight even though you couldn¡¯t see it¡­¡­¡±

    Moreover, she won.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh, relying on the sound¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you serious¡±

    ¡°Several years ago, I had a chance to meet Great Knight Chief Lister with a blindfold¡­¡­he knew the position of the opponent by the echo of the pping sound, so I thought I could rece it with the sound of tampering with Crash Haken¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s unusual to be able to actually fight with it. The same imitation of a friend¡­¡­only La and Dianne can do it. I kinda get it. Naris is not poor in dexterity. She has an unusual ability to adapt to poor conditions. She has the talent to derive nearly 100%bat power, even if she is blind, even if her weapons change. She can do it if she needs it. I think it¡¯s probably a stronger talent than she thinks. At least. ¡­¡­100-manmander Grants will give her 100 points.

    ¡°¡­¡­You did your best. Leave it to me¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you. Crash Harken¡­¡­will I leave it?¡±

    ¡°Eh, wait¡­¡­ah, I can walk. I¡¯ll bring it with Crash Haken¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. If I¡¯m going to fight after this, I¡¯ll do it with the short sword

    ¡°No, no, my Crash Haken!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it again, so the injured should be quiet!¡±

    I hold down Naris, who is rampaging and take care of her¡­¡­I can¡¯t see the scars, so I give up, and when I put it on, it seems to be a little burdensome, so I stand up with a princess hug.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mean¡±

    ¡°Tell me. When the wound is healed,e and pick it up¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Naris shuts up. She shut up and put her arms around my neck. Thank you for being stable.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    After walking for a while, you can see the light from the other side of the corner.

    ¡°Andy!¡±

    ¡°Andy Smithson! Reply!¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan!¡±

    I can hear the voices of Anzeros, Almeida and Tetes. Did they worry because it was toote?

    ¡°Here, here!¡±

    When I called, three people ran over here with antern,

    ¡°Andy! Naris is safe¡­jaa, unlikely¡±

    All three had doubtful faces.

    ¡°What happened to Naris, that¡­¡­there seemed to be various things¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I thought Naris-chan was fine¡±

    Naris and I look at each other. Under the light, Naris was supposed to be pretty awesome with dust and blood. Then, we noticed the fact at the same time and slowly turned our eyes down. Naris, pants armor destroyed. In other words, the lower half of the body is exposed.

    ¡°No matter how you put it you easilymit a Red Arm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It was a little unexpected¡­¡­¡±

    Naris is flustered by the misunderstanding of her two colleagues.

    ¡°I, It¡¯s different, this is battle!¡±

    ¡°Why do battles happen, even though the other participants suddenly came out?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­yes, I have to contact Diel! Anzeros, Diel right away¡­¡­don¡¯t look at us like that!¡±

    ¡°Have you really not done it, Andy?¡±

    ¡°So!¡±

    ¡°And Naris-chan, you¡äre quite clinging to 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m injured, so I can¡¯t help it!?¡±

    We couldn¡¯t go outside with the bare butt, so I wrapped it in my jacket and carried Naris out.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Smithson. I checked it many times¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay because I haven¡¯t been hurt. Instead, visit Naris¡±

    Diel cancels the event and temporarily closes thebyrinth. At ater date, it was supposed to redo the investigation and cleaning.

    ¡°But that elf girl couldn¡¯t use magic¡­¡­it¡¯s a check mistake¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also because I over-believed that Smithson-dono would be okay. Diel, it¡¯s a blunder¡±

    ¡°I have no words to return¡±

    Diel apologizes to Irina.

    ¡°But I thought Andy would be fine¡±

    Breakcore seems to be happy to hug me.

    ¡°Breakcore, can you treat Naris¡¯s wounds, with your magic?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little weak at healing techniques¡­¡­I don¡¯t use it myself¡±

    Breakcore heads to Naris, who is receiving first aid in Labyrinth Vige. It was a bit of a fuss that we were missing, but now that we¡¯ve been found, the calm is starting toe back.

    ¡°Irina. Guide me to incorporate Breakcore, which treats Naris, as a festival event¡±

    I whisper to Irina, wearing a robe over my dirty clothes to hide the rags.

    ¡°I see. Breakcore¡¯s vitality is infinite¡­¡­if it¡¯s medical light technique, that little girl will surely recover. If you show it as the sacrament of the holy beast, you can turn it into a showcase¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be clear¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unscrupulous¡±

    It¡¯s a little rude to Naris, but I can¡¯t let the festival fall badly here.

    Tens of minutester, Naris waspletely healed as nned.

    ¡°I want to go get Crash Haken¡­¡­¡±

    She was dressed in the dress Almeida was wearing earlier. It¡¯s boring to redress Naris in her original clothes and she¡¯s now in the position of ¡¸Heroine of the time, helped by the hero priest and the holy beast¡¹.The northern elves aren¡¯t old enough for date, as the seamstresses of each n want to get closer and need to resize a little. I think it¡¯s a waste of technology.

    ¡°Well, no one steals it¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it intentionally thrown away because you wanted to remake it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that. ¡­¡­I, If I could collect it¡±

    Take Naris¡¯s hand and invite her to dance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you some armor instead, because I broke it¡±

    ¡°Wa, I¡¯m happy. I love you, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just say that after that suspicion!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡±

    Dancing with Naris. Even though we were both out of ce, mysteriously, the steps were lighter than anyone around us and we seemed to enjoy ourselves more than anyone else.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right. If I make up my mind¡­¡­I should be able to fall in love¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡±

 Chapter 231: Holy Beast Secret Festival 4

    <h4>Chapter 231: Holy Beast Secret Festival 4</h4>

    After that, the Holy Beast Festival continues to be held while changing hands and changing products. You can do long-distance races using roads and horses (for some reason Almeida was so good at handling reins that she won the overall championship) and I was proud of my bow skills. ¡­¡­I was told to try it with a crossbow and if I shot with the crossbow that Keiron brought just in case, I jumped to the top of the hit rate, leaving the elves behind and gathering respect out of ce again. I didn¡¯t reveal that a crossbow is much easier to aim at than a normal bow. If possible, I would like them to praise me, ¡¸I didn¡¯t pour water on the excitement¡¹. By the way, Keiron himself shot, but in a situation when it wasn¡¯t imminent at all, Keiron was surprisingly big. As Anzeros and I expected, he removed it refreshingly and invitedughter.

    And.

    ¡°Hu. Diel¡¯s nned event was canceled, but today, the pride of the forest is still gathering here¡±

    ¡°Hey hey¡­ I¡¯m trying topare my skills with me for the first time in a while, Gorkus? You¡¯re going topare your skills with me after a long time, Gorkus? If you¡¯re expecting me to be dull, you¡¯re wrong¡±

    Gorkus and Diel smile at each other in a challenging way. Apparently, it was a swordsmanship game here.

    ¡°Is it okay to jump in?¡±

    It is Tetes who raises her hand there. Furthermore, the people of our group, such as Sharon and Aurora, who have caught up, also ring their sheaths and move forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you do Dianne?¡±

    Finally, after finishing the partition of transportation from the n manor, I will give it to Dianne who participated in the festival.

    ¡°If I, a dark elf, wins or loses, the air will be bad¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    Or rather, if Dianne enters, she is likely to win unless it¡¯s Breakcore or La. ¡­¡­Surely if Dianne wins the elf territory event¡­yeah. Many elves will not be convinced.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Anzeros participating?¡±

    ¡°I want to go out, but I have the same reason as Dianne¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t hold back just because I¡¯m half-hearted now. Rather, the white guys are happy from the point of seeing from nism, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Reverse, reverse. In my case, it¡¯s a little bad with Aurora and Sharon as opponents. If I win, the white people will feel good, but if I lose, the halves will scream and the prestige of the n will be tainted¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s annoying¡±

    ¡°If you feel confident, you¡¯ll be out next year orter.¡±

    I think the old Anzeros would have jumped out with the pride of Ace Knight, but now she is clever. I mean, Aurora¡¯s skill is good enough to say that even Anzeros is ¡¸at disadvantage¡¹¡­¡­uh. Aurora has been in too many fightstely.

    Naris and Almeida are also entries.

    ¡°Well, the shamelessness of the trip is abandoned. Unlike 10-man captain Anzeros, in my case, I don¡¯t care about the mother n¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like losing and it¡¯s not umon to be able to deal with red n¡äs Diel and orange n¡äs Gorkus¡±

    The game rule is to use a wooden sword. I thought that it would be disadvantageous for the two gimmick weapon users, but if you think about it carefully, the deformation gimmick of the stick ¡ú spear has little to do with Almeida¡¯s spear handling and Naris has no problem as long as she originally has a weapon. In addition, more than 20 entries have been made by the elves of thebyrinth vige and the sudden tournament battle begins grandly in the light of the bonfire.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    As a result of deciding the pairings with a lottery, each of the guys who rose beautifully wins in order. However, Gorkus vs. Almeida, one of the fewbinations that we encountered from the first time, was a very spectacr battle.

    ¡°Hey hey, do it seriously, Gorkus-shi¡±

    100-manmander Becker (this person declined with a single word) was impressed and groaned.

    ¡°It looks like Almeida is pushing him¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Dancing Spear that¡¯s definitely stepping in¡±

    The sound of a wooden sword and a wooden spear striking each other echoes. Around that time, I noticed Almeida¡¯s impatient expression. On the contrary, Gorkus has plenty of room for facial expressions.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°As expected from dark green n¡äs Almeida. But¡­¡­your attackcks a decisive factor¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°If you can even react to speed, that¡¯s pretty much it¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you!¡±

    Once away, Almeida pulls her spear short. No, she is umting. I¡¯m ready to see it for the first time.

    ¡°Oh,e out, one shot¡±

    While eating skewers, 100-manmander Becker raises a happy voice. Immediately after, Almeida pops out so that she can pop and her spear sticks out at once. It is a full blow that maximizes the depth of the spear¡¯s bosom and the movement speed of Almeida itself. It is not difficult to imagine that if it hits you directly, no matter how strong Gorkus¡¯s defense is it will be destroyed. But.

    ¡°After all, that¡¯s all!¡±

    Almeida was on board with the provocation. Gorkus was aiming for a big blow. Gorkus barely dodges the trajectory of the spear with a little movement, smashes the spear in the middle without a break and ms the tip into Almeida in a flowing manner.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You are vulnerable to winning enemies, but when ites to close battles, your heart is weak¡­¡­no, you¡¯re the type whose smallness is exposed¡±

    ¡°I lost¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s surrender¡±

    Gorkus refreshingly raises his sword. ¡­¡­Hey Hey.

    ¡°Will Almeida lose¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°The skill itself was antagonistic. In terms of physical strength, the Dancing Spear is clearly superior¡±

    100-manmander Becker is not surprised and exins while eating a skewer.

    ¡°If the skill is the same and there is a clear difference in physical ability¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, if you go calmly, Dancing Spear will win¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­After all, impatience?¡±

    ¡°In fact, if the skill is about the same, the one who shows a gap first will lose¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The obvious big poker of the Dancing Spear was countered. She was attacking so much that he couldn¡¯t afford to attack. Even the opponent can not win unless you attack, so you should aim for a fine gap, Gorkus-shi, who couldn¡¯t attack, was mentally tougher than the attack didn¡¯t work¡±

    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t it a result theory?¡±

    ¡°No, the scenario was assembled from the beginning. Cunning makes the difference¡±

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, but does Almeida still have room for training?

    As the card progresses, my girls will graduallye into contact with each other. Sharon vs Aurora. The first fight ended with Aurora¡äs victory, but even though it was a wood sword match, it was not possible to attack with a shing wave and Sharon won with stamina and earth power. Tetes vs Naris. The aftereffect of Breakcore¡¯s healing ability or Naris¡äs, who has a strange feeling, smashes Tetes¡¯s wooden sword, and Naris wins. Sharon vs Gorkus. Sharon, who saw the shaking of Gorkus with her dignity, twisted Gorkus with power. And Naris defeated a small fish elf (I¡¯m rude, but he wasn¡¯t very strong because he had the skill of Labyrinth Vige) and won.

    ¡°I¡¯m not good at healing, so I¡¯d like you topete without injury if possible¡±

    ¡°You should heal little by little. Oh, don¡¯t let the vitality flow in so quickly, there is a slight timeg between the healing reaction of the body and the inflow of vitality!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult¡­¡­¡±

    Breakcore and Irina are working to treat the injured and finally reach the finals.

    It was Sharon who stood there¡­¡­no.

    ¡°Naris¡­¡­!?¡±

    Naris and Diel. ¡­¡­Sharon seems to have lost to Diel in some way when I didn¡¯t pay attention. And Naris was facing Diel with a wooden spear in her hands.

    ¡°Two spears? Isn¡¯t it better to have only one?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can use it now¡±

    Naris confidently responds to Diel¡¯s advice.

    ¡°She usually says she is weak, but what¡¯s that confidence?¡±

    I¡¯m worried when I see it for a moment. However, Tetes approaches and supplements.

    ¡°Even if she wins or loses, she won¡¯t be paid anything. It feels like she was originally losing¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thinking of an mercenary¡±

    Well, she entered by herself, so it wouldn¡¯t be worth it to go to the final and be scared. Diel, on the other hand, also carries a wooden sword on his shoulder and is a natural body. It doesn¡¯t go for a chance while defending like Gorkus and it doesn¡¯t attack hard like Almeida. The style of whimsically matching or not matching the opponent is freewheeling, but it is definitely strong because he defeated Sharon. The final ze is cut off by Breakcore¡äs signal.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    ¡°To, ryaryarya!!¡±

    ¡°Oooto¡±

    Diel evades the continuous thrusts of Naris who has stepped in. What seems to be avoiding properly and has no sign of dregs is a movement reminiscent of Lord Bonaparte. With a wooden sword it¡¯s not difficult to get right off the other spear, as Diel finally holds his sword in front of him.

    ¡°High level, elf territory too¡±

    ¡°If you ask me, Diel-dono is 300 years old. That alone is a strong sense of the battle that he has been training for hundreds of years¡±

    Dianne calmlymented while pouring sake to 100-manmander Becker.

    ¡°The overwhelming difference in predictive power it produces¡±

    As Dianne speaks, Naris boldly strikes Diel. Diel brandishes his sword. He smashes one of Naris¡¯s spears. However, Naris dares to step into Diel¡¯s sword whileunching the broken spear with the unbroken spear. It is a suicide act that goes into the range of one¡äs opponent and drops the handling of the weapon. However, Naris defends from the front with the handle of the spear that is the length of a sword by breaking Diel¡¯s natural driving in half. With his body leveraged, Diel¡¯s legs are snarled with the spear. Diel jumps lightly and dodges, but Naris releases it as if throwing a safe spear, puts both hands on the broken handle and pushes hard.

    ¡°Ooo!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Naris, who is overturned with a sh is also considerable¡±

    Diel, who jumped and lost his posture, stepped back a few steps. The tip of the broken spear fell into his head.

    ¡°It hurts!?¡±

    ¡°Huhuh. ¡­¡­Did you die now, Diel-san?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If the tip of a spear that has fallen downward hits the head directly, you will usually die¡±

    ¡°H, Hey, are you going to dere victory with that!?¡±

    ¡°No way at all¡±

    Naris shrugs her shoulders. Diel panics. The elves who were watchingughed a lot and got excited at the end of the final match.

    ¡°Ou Diel, you lose if you lose!¡±

    ¡°Wait Vois. Even though it¡¯s a match, it¡¯s not a fair and dignified conclusion¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think I have a point in that little girl¡¯s valve?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re off guard, Diel. That¡¯s what it¡¯s like because you¡¯re not careful¡±

    n chiefs fly the heckler in the special seats. Christie who arrives with Dianne sighs while watching it.

    ¡°Glory Princess and Sky blue Princess. How do you guys see it?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, I think you should re-partition it¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s also true that Diel would be in trouble if it was in a real battle¡±

    ¡°Already¡­¡­¡±

    Discussions begin to boil over here and there. I grinned because it looked funny, but it¡¯s better to get rid of it before it¡¯s a fight.

    ¡°Breakcore. Judgment¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Valid¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Holy Beast Judgment hase out! Naris¡¯s victory! ¡­¡­In elfnguage¡±

    ¡°Good grief¡±

    When Irina trantes it and raises a loud voice, it bes quiet for a moment and then cheers. ¡­¡­The content was ¡¸Well done, southern elf¡¹, but more than that.

    ¡°It was fun!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been made tough so much!¡±

    It was a tribute to Naris¡äs entertainment.

    ¡°Hehee. How about it, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I admit it was a great performance¡±

    ¡°Review more?¡±

    ¡°Great great¡±

    Naris has a triumphant look on her face. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is my spear inferior to thatedy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­I¡¯m below Naris¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Complicated¡­¡­veryplicated¡­¡­¡±

    I have a dryugh hearing the Renfangas group.

 Chapter 232: Holy Beast Secret Festival 5 [Anzeros Almeida]

    <h4>Chapter 232: Holy Beast Secret Festival 5 [Anzeros Almeida]</h4>

    The Holy Beast Festival is a festival dedicated to holy beasts. The event itself continues continuously because there is no problem even if the holy beast does not sleep, but the participants cannot do so. Especially the faces who participated in thebyrinth race and the swordsmanshippetition are really hard to stay up all night.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting sleepy ¡­¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan, you shouldn¡¯t sleep in this ce¡­¡­is there a lodging here?¡±

    When Tetes talked to me, I was half asleep with my elbows on the outdoor table.

    ¡°N¡­¡­ah, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You think¡­¡­what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if there are enough beds toe around to us. I was in a hurry because Diel didn¡¯t have enough amodation¡±

    ¡°E, Eh¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes raises a voice saying that¡¯s not the case. Well, I wonder why there isn¡¯t enough space to sleep. I think that there is no problem for me or Keiron to sleep with the others, but it¡¯s hard for the women. ¡­¡­However, I think it¡¯s a good idea to screw it into Diel with my priest authority.

    ¡°Dianne-san, do you have any good ideas?¡±

    When I talked to Dianne, who was drinking in the corner with La, Dianne muttered and put down the wooden cup.

    ¡°You¡¯re a youngdy to say something, Tetes¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Look. That¡¯s rarely a problem¡±

    Dianne points to the darkness. I can¡¯t see it well.

    ¡°Ho. You need to strengthen your senses¡±

    La does some magic. Suddenly I have night vision and I can see. ¡­¡­I wish I had this during thebyrinth race, but when I looked closely at the darkness, the elves were sleeping with the roots of the tree as pillows. Among them is the figure of Apple sleeping snuggling up with Maia.

    ¡°They are unppable¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not umon for military personnel, or if you¡¯re used to traveling, to camp. And the elves are a race that sleeps in the forest in the first ce. Even now, most of the ns sleep in the forest instead of in bed¡±

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t make a mistake. If you¡¯re outside the barrier, there will surely be bandits, even wild animals¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°In the forest, there are few thieves who outperform an elf¡¯s perception of the rustling of the trees and no one steals within the barrier¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Think carefully. This forest is only 10,000 elves at most. If you sin, you¡¯ll be easily cornered. Then they¡¯ll be stigmatized for hundreds of years. Rather than a needle. And¡­¡­more than that, if you¡¯re stigmatized, even that is a lukewarm living hell¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Really¡±

    Indeed, it¡¯s not worth it to reach out to others so easily. No viin can survive without true istion. But there can be no ouwmunity in this forest.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of that benefit that we don¡¯t want to put other races or unidentified mixed races in the forest. A closed environment is that easy to manage¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Then we thought, but if you think about it, I was the only one in our group who went in and out so much. I¡¯m a different molecule whose identity is easier to understand than this and my friends also have a lot of noble bloodlines. Pursuing responsibility is easy when ites to it.

    ¡°It¡¯s well done¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s well done. So don¡¯t get in the way. It¡¯s good because we happened to be the ones to forgive us, but there are certainly opponents who won¡¯t be able to do that

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, Dianne? Can you please forgive me for saying that I¡¯m trying to mischief the elves?¡±

    ¡°I wish you hadn¡¯t tried¡±

    No trust. I¡¯m not trusted. Until now, few girls have been forcibly attacked by me.

    ¡°It would be a problem if you were fooled by a priest and hero and thought that elves were all-you-can-eat. I don¡¯t know where the people are trying to get their feet on. It¡¯s never been more than a caution¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U¡±

    It is undeniable that there was an idea that it would be an ant if there was an agreement even if it was a matter of course here. Let¡¯s be self-aware. Now, especially the eyes of the n chiefs and simr powers.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    That being the case.

    ¡°Why is that the reason for attacking me, Andy Smithson¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you or Anzeros would be particrly concerned with the people of the forest¡±

    Bringing Anzeros and Almeida to the Holy Beast¡¯s hut, I was pushing Almeida down to bed. No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to have a very moody face while being pushed down obediently.

    ¡°You should also consider the feelings of those who are attacked for that reason¡±

    Is it a little rude?

    ¡°It¡¯s like an escape route or just used in time¡­¡­even if it¡¯s not me¡±

    ¡°Then can I deal with him alone tonight?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s not the problem!¡±

    Almeida gets angry when Anzeros casts a voice illusion.

    ¡°If you are attacked anyway, more¡­¡­I want you to look at me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Andy isn¡¯t looking at you. I mean, if he just wants to be naughty, he can just pull in La and Maia. None of them willin¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida shuts up. No, it sounds like I¡¯m tired of La and Maia, so please wait a moment.

    ¡°I want to hug other kids, but today Anzeros and you were so cool that I wanted to hug you¡±

    This is also one of the reasons.

    ¡°E, Even if I was told that I was cool¡­¡­I, orange representative¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I lost, but I think I was pretty good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Losing is losing. It won¡¯t look good¡±

    Almeida is sullen.

    ¡°And if that¡¯s the standard, it¡¯s a good thing to hold Naris¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, Naris shouldn¡¯t attack¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? What are you saying?¡±

    Almeida has a strange look on her face. You too? Does she insist that I¡¯m a fucking hell raper when I see someone as a woman?

    ¡°Getting out of the darkness with Naris, who is naked in the lower half of the body¡±

    ¡°That was an ident! I was desperate toe out!¡±

    Almeida looks suspicious at me who desperately defends. Anzerosughs a little.

    ¡°Well, I thought it was because it was Andy¡±

    ¡°Even though you¡¯re the first to tease!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve attacked andmitted myself, Andy¡±

    ¡°I waspletely taken care of by this guy and that War God¡¯s sister!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that bad for you?¡±

    It¡¯s an annoying quarrel.

    ¡°Anyway, Naris is Naris. She is not the right person to attack¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can attack¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, cor girl. Did you forget that I told you to give birth to my child?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I haven¡¯t forgotten¡±

    Almeida finally grows up. The bitter smile of Anzeros makes me sick, but that¡¯s it. ¡­¡­It¡¯s weird and cute.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll put my sperm in you. Is that okay?¡±

    As I undress and whisper while stroking her lower abdomen over her underwear, Almeida nods a little.

    ¡°¡­¡­Reply¡±

    However, I had a slight desire to bully her. I try to force a reply.

    ¡°¡­¡­Fine¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ch, Child making¡±

    ¡°Say it more directly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida hesitates a little.

    ¡°¡­¡­W, Womb¡­¡­you can pour semen into my womb¡±

    I¡¯m not sure why it¡¯s honorific, but I¡¯m intrigued by the bright red whispering ¡¸Dancing Spear¡¹.

    ¡°Good¡±

    Pull down her underwear. Almeida quietly lifted her hips and her underwear was taken off. Next to that, the undressed Anzeros get on all fours with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°I also want you to pour semen into my womb¡±

    Today¡¯s Anzeros is a single tie. Alongside the short Almeida, the sporty impression is very quaint.

    ¡°Do you want to show Linda-san her grandson?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. ¡­¡­Ehehe¡±

    Anzeros nods without hesitation and shakes her hips. She¡¯s more straightforward than Almeida, but not as good as Selenium or Apple. ¡­..Maybe it¡¯s because she has a t body. But it¡¯s tempting to say that it¡¯s tempting again.

    ¡°Then, from Anzeros.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? ¡­¡­Nn, kuhuu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­¡­y, you pushed me down first¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Because Anzeros was honest¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida, who was stripped naked first but was overtaken by Anzeros next to her, was extremely dissatisfied.

    ¡°Anzeros, I will move¡±

    Anzeros, who firmly held my dick in her vagina, nodded. I hold that butt and slowly swing my hips. Anzeros epts it with an excited look and turns back to me.

    ¡°N, u, huuu¡­¡­?¡±

    Compared to the dignified Almeida, Anzeros is more childish. But maybe she¡¯s more mature than Almeida when ites to this. Her greedy vagina sucks my dick and her spine is terribly sensitive to pleasure, yet I remember the concern to entertain me. Guchu, Guchu, she who shakes her hips rhythmically on all fours for me, is the reliable swordfighter who rushes to thebyrinth first, but she is such a cute female ve.

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you like me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I love you¡­¡­?¡±

    She is a girl who answers this promptly. Raise her excitement and elerate her hips as her emotions rise. Almeida, who was shown the seriousness of our friendship, looks terribly sad. ¡­¡­I dare to hold back my lust for ejaction and ask Almeida.

    ¡°Almeida¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh¡±

    ¡°Do you like sex with me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    She shuts up for a few moments.

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t hate it¡±

    ¡­¡­I thought I¡¯d poke until she said she liked it, but even this answer came with a lot of excitement. Cute.

    ¡°Then, what about me?¡±

    Recklessly further questions.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, it¡¯s hard to have a child¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It, It¡¯s cowardly to hear that now¡±

    I think so too. However, pulling it slowly, I poke Anzeros and make a further cut.

    ¡°Because Anzeros loves me, she¡¯ll give birth. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s happy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah¡­¡­I¡¯m with Andy¡­¡­making a child¡­¡­ehehee?¡±

    Anzeros, who makes an agreeable response, is so cute that I want to hug her, but rather, I hugged and licked her ears, but I left it alone.

    ¡°But if you¡¯re not very happy, give up¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­C, Coward¡±

    Say the same thing again, get up and tie her lips together.

    ¡°¡­¡­I like¡­¡­I¡¯m still dishonest, so I¡¯m not going to stop¡±

    She mutters with a stiff voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­You can give birth to a child. I don¡¯t hate that much¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s equivalent¡±

    ¡°Noisy¡±

    I love Almeida¡¯s unfamiliar values.

    ¡°Anzeros. I¡äm going to pour it into Almeida first¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Afterwards, me, right?¡±

    ¡°I know, I know¡±

    I pull my dick out of Anzeros, push it into Almeida while hugging¡­¡­and ejacte before hitting the womb.

    ¡°Huaa¡­¡­? It¡¯s fast, stupid¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You wanted me to put it in you. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll continue¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take responsibility and put it out properly in the back¡­¡­?¡±

    Almeida also hugs me tightly. She also kisses. Anzeros, who was lying down and resting, was a little sullen. Stretch my neck and ask for a kiss and she kisses me.

    ¡°F, Focus on me¡±

    ¡°I was postponed on the way, so it¡¯s okay to shift his eyes a little¡±

    Being loved by Celesta¡äs and Afilm¡¯s proud swordsman. I forget the Holy Beast Festival for a moment and indulge in pleasure.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Naris-chan, what do you think of 10-man captain Smithson?¡±

    ¡°Nmu¡­¡­? No matter what you say¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson doesn¡¯t seem to care so much, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you think of a man doing something like that kind of Harem?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nmu¡­¡­I¡¯m sleepy so don¡¯t ask me anything difficult¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t really care about that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I¡¯m an elf¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Yup¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But after all humans are impossible?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Not really¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Face, do you like it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It seems you¡äre going to fall normally sooner orter, Naris-chan¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Kuu¡±

 Chapter 233: Holy Beast Secret Festival 6 [Breakcore]

    <h4>Chapter 233: Holy Beast Secret Festival 6 [Breakcore]</h4>

    In the morning, the elves, who have vitality, are weakened by the overnight festival and the overall movement is slowing down. The music that had been yed in the corner of the meadow was also changed to a gentle one. Does it mean that a noisy song is bad for sleeping friends? The grasnd on thebyrinth, which is wrapped in the morning haze, has some elves sleeping as they are without going under the trees and in a sense it can be said that there are many dead corpses, but for some reason it has a quiet and neat impression. Even though it is in the same state as the bar after the liquor is full, the spectacle that is somewhat peaceful is probably unique to the appearance of an elf in harmony with the forest.

    ¡°It looks like everyone enjoyed it, Andy¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be a festival to entertain you¡±

    ¡°At the same time, it¡¯s a festival that I entertain. It¡¯s a festival to create fun memories in order to make friends that don¡¯t change even when time changes. It¡¯s not that the elves dont enjoy themselves¡±

    Is that so if you ask? Originally, it was a festival with the intention of increasing the number of elves visiting thebyrinth. Nominally, the holy beasts are worshiped, but the elves should be happy and enjoyed. It can be said that the purpose has been achieved.

    ¡°Is breakfast ready soon? ¡­¡­I should offer something from me soon¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a hobby to store things separately when you give them away?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to store, but if you take the time to serve meat, I can serve as much as you want¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s stop doing that. Everyone will pull¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    Breakcore with no hesitation in self-harm. But, aside from the person herself, it would be a traumatic sight for the elves. To be honest, I¡äm horrified by seeing a beauty that makes her meat roasted from the scraped edges.

    Eventually the sunrise changed to a blue sky. In the morning haze, the elves who started to get up one after another start preparing breakfast. Apple walks between the pots of each n with Maia and Irina (or rather, they are apanying Apple), learning recipes for local dishes from various ns.

    ¡°Is this a recipe? It can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s white n¡äs Irina-sama¡¯s request¡­¡­hee¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Just because she¡¯s a half, why don¡¯t you do it in a way that doesn¡¯t matter? When Maia and I cross east of the snake mountain, this girl¡¯s cooking skill is relied on¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m in trouble if Apple doesn¡¯t make delicious food¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡­¡±

    At the moment, Apple can only help our journey with a little magic and as a life supporter, mainly cooking and washing. But, on the contrary, she is beginning to gain a solid position as a full-time employee. She¡¯s close to a chore, but it¡¯s not a role she doesn¡¯t need. Even in the military, it is a part that has gained a firm position as a supply corps. While doing those things, Selenium, who was able to handle the repulsion close to the actual battle, was just extraordinarily excellent. If you think about it now, Dianne, who was worried about her excessive dependence on Selenium from an early stage, has no choice but to say that she has an keen insight.

    ¡°Good morning, Andy-san¡±

    ¡°Huwa¡­¡­ah. I, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t yawn¡±

    Aurora and Sharon have also woken up. The two of them are staying indoors because they can¡¯t just roll them around. Well, when I say that, my friends are generally in the category that requires special treatment, but among them, the special evaluation is for them. After all, they have a strong bloodline.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t Aurora learn to cook a little bit now? See, Apple is doing her best¡±

    I mean, next to Breakcore, I¡¯m eating freshly baked bread from Labyrinth Vige while drinking lightly Kumis (a gift from the cherry blossom n. Yogurt rather than alcohol). ¡­¡­I thought that Aurora would turn back to my half-teasing words, but she suddenly turned into a serious face behind Sharon who was smiling and put her sword away before she walked toward Apple.

    ¡°That¡¯s a joke. Cooking should be taught from the basics in Polka¡­¡­¡±

    I follow in a hurry, but Aurora smiles.

    ¡°If I think about it, it¡¯s not something I want tock behind. It¡¯s worth remembering. It¡¯s one of the skills that I don¡¯t have enough experience with. Little while, I will be like Apple-san¡äs shadow¡±

    ¡°H, Hey hey¡±

    ¡­¡­No, Aurora was trying to broaden her horizons with a break in her quest for the sword. She used to participate in swordsmanship matches as usual, so I thought it was a little while ago, but was she waiting for a chance?

    ¡°Nyu¡­¡­huu, good morning, Andy¡±

    ¡°Good morning. The grass bed is not bad if it is so high quality¡±

    ¡°Human beasts are nice, they can adapt to sleeping outside without a bonfire. I couldn¡¯t settle down because I¡¯m not at night¡±

    Luna, Keiron and 100-manmander Becker, also get up. I mean, Luna, she was there before I knew it.

    After that, Dianne & La, who were sleeping, satisfied Anzeros and Almeida and Naris and Tetes, who were a little oversleeping, woke up and had a light breakfast. Then, the closing curtain of the Holy Beast Festival begins.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Apparently, the idea for the opening ritual was from Breakcore, while the script for the closing ritual was written by Irina. Even though it was a script, I didn¡¯t like theatrical performances that I didn¡¯t understand, so I decided to end it by arranging the words normally. Well, I don¡¯t think anything starts with a y and ends with a y. ¡­¡­And the closing remark that Irina wrote in a hurry. I¡¯m relieved to have her tell me the meaning first. I read the sentence (with the help of Irina) with all my gratitude to the elves who went out with me and my hopes and prayers for the future.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ©¤©¤The forest, the heavens and the earth that hold it, the barrier that protects it, and the world that protects it. Under the will of the universe, the party was chosen by the spirits of thisnd to celebrate the eternity of Breakcore and end here for the time being. Thousand years are too much for humans and eternity is too much for the genus of the forest. Therefore, we must not forget and respect our friends who walk with the forest, even though we are determined to walk lonely for eternity. The spirits gave us the freedom to go around the heavens and the earth, giving us a life that never ends with a holy beast. Although the roads are different from each other, the joy of touching and supporting each other cannot be denied. Never forget that we lived together yesterday between infinity and finite. Never forget today, when we took hands together in front of the Holy Beast between the 100-year mortality and the 1000-year mortality. Don¡¯t forget, don¡¯t forget. Although our lives are different, the encounters are equally precious. Even after a million years, we cannot share the same joy with the same beloved you today. Thank you to all things that made me and you meet here in a wide wide world. Thank you to the universe for meeting me and you here in a long long time.

    And again, beyond the passage of time, let¡¯s share the joy of being in this world together. Let¡¯s look forward to the beginning of the next party.

    Everything, bless me and him. Blessing the future that goes with us to our friends who walk together.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The crackling cheers of the standing elves are poured towards Breakcore and I. I¡¯m more calm than I was at the start and ept it. ¡­¡­Irina¡¯s closing remarks should, of course, be interpreted in the contrast between Breakcore, elves and me. If I change the focus a little, I think it¡¯s a word that can be applied to the rtionship between me and Irina¡­¡­no, Apple, Dianne, La, and all the other people with different lifespans. It¡¯s easy to say that different lifespans are just sad. But that cannot be a denial of love. It cannot be a reason to categorize love with each other as a tragedy because they have different times of life. We will umte today where we can share happiness together. I don¡¯t know how long it willst, but I will never deny the fact that there is someone I love in front of me. I don¡¯t know the future. But even if the world ends tomorrow, I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t regret it. That is the form of love between me and them. Speaking of momentary, I don¡¯t think that attitude is wrong for those who are passionate about their lives and moving into the future. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sure Irina wrote it with that in mind.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Withdrawal begins 3-5. Some walk back to the red n manor, while others have used up the dragon¡¯s transport flights, so we don¡¯t seem to be able topletely withdraw everyone so easily.

    ¡°Luna and Keiron. Come with me. Enter thebyrinth¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°Ah, maybe Naris and Smithson?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Collect Naris¡¯s weapon. It may be a bit long because the location cannot be specified¡±

    Dianne seems to lead Luna and Keiron who have night vision and embark on an exploration. Naris is kneeling next to Dianne with her eyes looking at her goddess.

    ¡°Shall I go too, captain?¡±

    ¡°Becker remains in Labyrinth Vige. If there are any other problems, you should deal with them¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°La and Maia are in charge of the transportation. Others should return to Polka at their own discretion. Naris can wait in Polka¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait here, because it¡¯s my weapon!¡±

    I thought I should take Anzeros, Sharon, Almeida, etc., but even if I forcibly put them in because I do not have aplete map in my head and I cant have night vision, it will be more troublesome if I dont do it well.

    Although I can go back to Polka, I still have something to do.

    ¡°I felt like it was a little strange not toe this far and seed you¡±

    I was pushing Breakcore down to the bed where I was flirting with Anzeros yesterday.

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s Andy¡±

    ¡°I feel like you have some strange trust¡±

    ¡°What do you say. The man who said he wouldmit me until I got pregnant?¡±

    Breakcore is embraced by me without hesitation, hugging me and giving me a rain of kisses. When I try to take off her clothes, she also actively takes off my clothes. It¡¯s apletely ¡¸Waiting¡¹ attitude.

    ¡°What should I do? It¡¯s okay to change to an infant figure like the white n chief¡±

    ¡°There seems to be a misunderstanding, but I don¡¯t like tiny children too much¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. I can do both, but it depends on your mood at that time?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yup¡±

    I feel that she is steadily researching me even though we meet only few times.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hold it like this today¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I love you with big boobs too¡±

    ¡°I love you indiscriminately¡±

    I don¡¯t feel like I¡äm being praised, but I think it¡¯s a Breakcore praise because she is smiling. Peel off her clothes. There is nothing to wrap under one coat, neither on the chest nor on the waist. It¡¯s a style that La loves, ¡¸Underwear is troublesome to wear more or less¡¹.

    ¡°It would have been good to show the elves that you¡¯re seeding me at this festival¡±

    ¡°Not good, not good¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m not a person anyway and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big problem¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do with my position?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, there¡¯s a problem like that¡±

    I think Breakcore, which is said to have been a blind spot, is still somewhat out of ce. However, the well-shaped boobs, the well-organized face and the slightlyrge buttocks like a horse are too attractive to insist that she is not human. Breakcore giggles while lying down as I grab her boobs and suck on her nipples.

    ¡°You really like boobs. You¡äre like a baby¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite. I love purely erotic boobs. Well, I don¡¯t want to lose to my son even if I like pure boobs¡±

    ¡°Thats right, you already have a son. ¡­¡­Huhu, when will your childe to suck my boobs?¡±

    ¡°No, your body is mine. No matter how much you have sex with my son, you can¡¯t do it¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, it¡¯s cute¡±

    Breakcore caresses my hair as I stick to her breasts. I don¡¯t think so, but I rush to take off my pants so that Peter can¡¯t take her. Then, when Iid down my body on Breakcore, opened her crotch and tried to rub my dick on it, knock knock, the door of the hut was lightly struck. I¡¯m stiff.

    ¡°Hello, Holy Beast¡±

    There was a woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Breakcore answers with a calm voice, turning her legs around my waist. It¡¯s a little mischievous. ¡­¡­Well, I¡¯m not thinking about anything strange.

    ¡°My name is Oregano, the lowest seat of the gold n. Permission¡­¡­did Smithson-samae here?¡±

    Oregano!? Why is she looking for me?

    ¡°¡­¡­He is here¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Breakcore answered easily and I was surprised. Breakcore won¡¯t let me go when I try to get my clothes back in a hurry.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You can enter¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Breakcore¡äs voice. I can¡¯t move. There is a sound of Oregano opening the door anding in. No, this is not the footsteps of Oregano alone.

    ¡°Smithson-sama, if you want to go back to Polka,e with us¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home together¡­¡­?¡±

    Oregano and Savory came in together and got stuck in the bed scene between Breakcore and me.

    ¡°Yaa. I¡¯m sorry, you¡äre in the process of seeding¡±

    ¡­¡­Breakcore, because I couldn¡¯t do it at the festival¡­¡­isn¡¯t it harassing to show it to a small number of people!?

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Oregano and Savory. A silver braid ring and a golden pony look at each other as if confused.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    A few times, the line of sight goes back and forth between us and each other¡¯s faces. And.

    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°W, We can¡¯t lose, Savory!¡±

    ¡°Eh, you?¡±

    I think I¡¯m about to go home if I¡¯m taking it in, but for some reason Oregano decided that the direction to take it off was the correct answer. She started to unbutton her clothes.

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­Oregano says this, can I mix in?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Intently, you like that kind of sex, Andy¡±

    ¡°No, these kids are¡­that special kids who have only had group sex¡­¡­¡±

    It seems difficult for both sides to exin inconsistently.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m used to it too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for this situation¡±

    I wonder if they lured me in.

 Chapter 234: Holy Beast Secret Festival 7 [Breakcore Oregano Savory]

    <h4>Chapter 234: Holy Beast Secret Festival 7 [Breakcore Oregano Savory]</h4>

    ¡°I want you to wait until I¡¯m done¡±

    Breakcore says quietly. Even if someone who meets you for the first time sees the scene of sex, let alone naked, it is only a holy beast that is not a demi-human, as it is, that there is no fragment of extremely calm and hesitation.

    ¡°Y, Yes. My seeding is next!¡±

    And Oregano confirms with a slightly wrong voice in the middle of taking off her clothes. Next to her, Savory shows a bitter smile, wondering what she was. Aside from the strange motivation of Oregano, I don¡¯t have to go out with Savory, but¡­it¡¯s a bit terrible to keep quiet while wearing clothes, so it¡¯s okay.

    ¡°Animal trainer, are you okay? Rumor has it that the Renfangas knights were just messing around with¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Who are you talking about?¡±

    I think it¡¯s about Naris, but it¡¯s true that Almeida was sexually shruggedst night, even if she is not a Renfangas knight now.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t remember the name because I¡¯m not familiar with that person¡±

    ¡­¡­The topic is Naris because the name of Almeida should have been called when holding her together in the barrier prison the other day?

    ¡°I think you guys are talking about Naris, but be not afraid and there¡¯s nothing to worry about¡±

    ¡°Yes. Because it¡¯s animal trainer, I thought she¡¯d definitely be captivated by that night¡±

    ¡°Are you looking at it that way¡­¡­I¡¯m not a training expert or an erotic evangelist¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Oregano and Savory look at me like they said something. And the naked Breakcore under me opened her mouth on behalf of me.

    ¡°But in terms of results, you¡¯re teaching many women the joy of making children¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s usually justscivious and flirtable¡±

    At this time, I want to rify. Apart from that, I¡¯m not on a mission to awaken the sexual feeling of an female elf who doesn¡¯t know sex. No, I think naughty elf girls themselves are very nice, but that¡¯s just the result and I¡¯m just lewd to elf girls, Breakcore, dragons and other heterogeneous boobs. There is no such mission from the beginning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really feel the difference¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°In fact, the animal trainer taught me a lot of joy that I couldn¡¯t imagine before¡±

    ¡°I was interested in sex, but I was thinking about it separately from you. Extreme story half-elf is a little difficult¡­¡­but after Smithson-sama gave me a lot, I naturally said, ¡ºI want to be devoured by this person a lot, and if I get crazy, I want to give birth¡», I think this kind of thing is amazing¡±

    When I hear Oregano¡äs story, it seems like a suspicious religion. But though.

    ¡°I¡¯m certainly seeding you, and I want you to give birth when you get pregnant, but don¡¯t think I¡¯m doing it with a sense of duty. I just want to do lewd things to pretty girls. If possible, I hope the other person will be happy with it, that¡¯s it¡±

    It¡¯s a big difference for me. For me, eroticism is an instinctual desire and I¡¯m not thinking about any gains or losses beyond that. I don¡¯t want to use naughty things for other goals, I don¡¯t want them to think that they¡¯re going to do it and if I can, I don¡¯t want them to take it for granted. I want to have sex with that child. No more, no less. It¡¯s not a job or a belief. However, I want them to understand that I¡äm lustful. It¡¯s not a good thing at all, so it¡¯s also a matter of what happened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have sex without agreement and favor. Remember well. My sex is love and emotion. It¡¯s not work¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oregano, listen properly, because the animal trainer says he loves us¡±

    ¡°E, Eh¡­¡­is, is that so?¡±

    Oregano, who finally made a sharp face with Savory¡¯s nice follow up, now hangs her ears down and blushes her cheeks. She¡¯s just finished taking off her clothes and ispletely naked.

    ¡°I mean, can I think you love me too?¡±

    ¡°At least I think you¡äre a cute girl, so I want to do my best to make it erotic¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s enough, I¡¯m very happy?¡±

    Kissing Breakcore that gently turns her arms around my neck. Next I knead her voluptuous boobs and continue to kiss the back of the lips while turning hands on the buttocks.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°O, Oregano, Oregano. ¡­¡­I stopped¡±

    Savory smiles while taking off her panty. Now there are only naked people in this hut. Oregano moves her ears slightly but is a little out of focus.

    ¡°Dedicate some kind of love to the end of the festival, priest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, open your crotch more¡±

    Breakcore spreads her pretty vagina by opening her legs. I¡¯m enthusiastic about it and I¡¯m going to get used to it and push it in. Feeling of hot meat and love juice on the ns. The feeling of being buried in softness.

    ¡°A, Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­it came in¡­¡­?¡±

    Insert the dick near Breakcore¡äs uterine ostium while leaking a voice involuntarily. The whole vaginal meat wees me and hugs me with a sweet and hot horny meat that hugs my dick with folds. I enjoy it while moving my hips.

    ¡°It seems that every time you put it in, your body gets better¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s happening unconsciously. It¡¯s really dear andfortable to ept your libido¡­¡­I want to enjoy it in the best possible condition¡±

    ¡°Nchu, n, uu¡­¡­I¡¯m looking forward to the future. I will move, nice Breakcore¡±

    ¡°Nhuu¡­¡­it¡¯s already moving?¡±

    As we continued to kiss each other, we frequently tilted our faces and rubbed our bodies as we wanted. Before I knew it, Breakcore and I started to move our hips in a wavy manner. Looking at it sideways, Savory calls out to Oregano with her fingers. Savory that turns her ass in our direction and shakes it mischievously when I gaze at it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look on another girl¡¯s ass. First¡­¡­my womb¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll pour it in properly so don¡¯t worry¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, get it out quickly¡­¡­I can¡¯t help but ache from a while ago, my body is tired of waiting for the seeds and your child¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of having a little more fun¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s fine¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to be hit by a bee if I don¡¯t offer it to the Holy Beast quickly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ku, ah, hu, ha, it¡¯s fierce¡­¡­?¡±

    From the sweet time of hugging each other so that we melt into each other, I hold down Breakcore and spurt violently. It¡¯s none other than Breakcore¡¯s request. Isn¡¯t it going to be violent? ¡­¡­Breakcore will surely neverin even if she is treated like an ejaction tool and is messed up and polluted. I use Breakcore¡äs vagina that still sticks to my dick violently and finally rub it to the back and ejacte.

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Naaaa¡­¡­? Yes, I feel¡­¡­your passion¡­¡­?¡±

    Breakcore squints and sucks my lips again. I kiss without going against it. As if we were exchanging breath and mixing the liquid with our lower bodies. Breakcore and I just shook our lips and hips.

    And when I got up, Oregano was sitting right next to us and Savory wasughing bitterly. I enjoyed the two not-sorge but firm feminine breasts with my eyes and on the contrary, I opened my mouth while reaching out and picking Savory¡¯s nipples.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to seed me as well¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­th, that¡±

    Oregano is a little quieter.

    ¡°I, It¡¯s okay to do it once¡­¡­emm, I love you or you love me¡­¡­as I say, hold me, and I¡¯ll tell you that¡±

    It seems that as a result of biting the previous words, that is, such a request is safe.

    ¡°Oregano¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    And, it seems to be a little scary that it was thick after all.

    ¡°On all fours with your ass turned up. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to make a lot of lovey-dovey children¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡­¡­?¡±

    Oregano dyes her cheeks and smiles, even to my slightly contradictory words. And while raising that slender ass.

    ¡°Please make plenty of lovey-dovey children¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course, after that, I also argue whilemitting?¡±

    ¡­¡­That. Somehow, it seems to be taken to a training-like flow in another sense. ¡­¡­No, No, it¡¯s because of my mind.

    ¡°Oregano. You lewd elf. ¡­¡­You thought I was a dexterous man who could divide love and eroticism¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­? I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I think I can do it¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    For the time being, even if you don¡¯t have any affection, you can seed if the other person is erotic. I practice it in the desert and Misty Pce. But.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to. If possible, I want to love the person I¡¯m going to have sex with, I want to hug each other repeatedly and I want you to take it with the intention of giving birth to my child. I want Oregano, Savory, Laurier and Fennel to know that I¡¯m such a guy and that¡¯s why I¡¯m stabbing so many times¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­From now on, I think so¡­¡­therefore¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I like Oregano. So¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah. Clinging, let¡¯s do it¡­¡­make a child persistently over and over again¡­¡­let¡¯s make a lot of half-elves¡­¡­Smithson, sama?¡±

    ¡°Well done. Lovely, Oregano¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Oregano¡¯s ears shake cutely. Kissing her ears, I startmitting Oregano. She is an elf, so I hug her delicate body and lick her ears, which can be seen through her silver thread hair, with my tongue. Next I grab her boobs, catch the slender waist and forcibly push my sticky penis inside. Oregano epts it with a dreamy look, as if her heartfelt wishes hade true. It was a cute expression that made me excited.

    ¡°Oregano, I¡¯m in¡­¡­love me, my lust¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ve been lusting for a long time¡­¡­with Smithson-sama¡¯s training stick¡­¡­I love you a lot¡­¡­injecting love¡­¡­I love you so much¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll love you, I¡¯ll love you a lot!¡±

    ¡°Haaaaa?¡±

    I swing my hips at Oregano. I also crawl my fingers all over her body, digging into soft spots many times and kissing her neck and ears.

    ¡°As the closing words say, do you hold hands in front of me?¡±

    Breakcoreys downzily and watches the quarrel-like sex between me and an Oregano. Savoryughs bitterly while looking at us.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a hand, it¡¯s a different ce¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s deeper, isn¡¯t it a problem?¡±

    ¡°Well, if the Holy Beast says so, there should be no problem¡­¡­¡±

    Ejacte once in Oregano while hearing such a voice. I dare to ignore Oregano who shakes her spine to that feeling and I just shake my hips and challenge continuous ejaction without pulling out.

    ¡°A, Aa¡­¡­? Ahaa¡­¡­Smithson, sama¡­¡­will you continue¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Continue. You¡¯ll want to pour more and more in a cute way¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nice¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­animal trainer, my turn is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Next, next?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be satisfied at once. Please turn quickly¡±

    Surrounded by naked girls, we make love. I will seed them in order.

    ¡°That, animal trainer¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°How many times do I need to say its Smithson, not animal trainer?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡äre training wonderfully, but¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I, I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t stand it¡±

    Savory is pressed against the wall and a vaginal cum shot is made. Savory smiles without reservation and continues whispering as it is poured into the womb.

    ¡°Neither I nor Oregano¡­¡­we can¡¯t go back to the forest anymore¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a child because I love you¡­¡­even if I give birth, I will love you until the next child dwells¡­¡­I can¡¯t go home¡­¡­?¡±

    I was a little surprised to think that the rules were like that, but it seems that is not the case.

    ¡°In this way, I¡¯m going to make you so that you can¡¯t do it without me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Even if you go back to Polka, pleasee tomit me easily. I¡¯ll be waiting for you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I¡¯m going. I¡¯m going, but I¡¯m not a animal trainer, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then¡­¡­master?¡±

    Isn¡¯t that a name that has finally be more serious? While thinking about it, I buried my nose in Savory¡¯s golden hair and ejacted again. The cloudiness that spilled from her vagina was received by Oregano and Breakcore from left and right like a te and licked it.

    ¡°A little bitter¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But not bad. I want to drink it directly this time¡±

    ¡°Breakcore, you can lick it, but it¡¯s tiny¡­¡­uwa, don¡¯t fold it, you don¡¯t have to fold it!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Aftermitting the girls for about three hours and going outside, Dianne¡äs group were about toe out of thebyrinth.

    ¡°Hey, we found it, Smithson¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Keiron, I found it¡±

    ¡°I know. You did your best, Luna¡±

    Luna has a proud face when she is stroked by Dianne. And Dianne shows me Crash Haken II. Of course, the one who was most pleased was Naris, not me.

    ¡°Yeah! I love you Luna!¡±

    ¡°Not for Naris, but for Andy¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it! But thank you, Luna-chan, I¡¯ll give you back the favor someday, except for money!¡±

    It¡¯s sad to refuse honestly one by one. I¡¯m sure she is earning a lot from that.

    Then, when it was finally time to withdraw, I greeted the acquaintances of Labyrinth Vige. Even so, it¡¯s only the vige mayor Diel and the cksmith Gant.

    ¡°Come again, Smithson. ¡­¡­I¡¯m grateful that Breakcore is in a good mood¡±

    Diel makes a standard greeting. Well, I think I¡¯lle back often without being told so.

    ¡°I met her a while ago, but it seems that my niece is being taken care of in Polka, so I¡¯ll ask for your help¡±

    Gant also extended his hand while smiling.

    ¡°¡­¡­Niece?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my brother¡¯s daughter¡­¡­Oregano. You may not be involved so much, but if you see her, I want you to get along¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, yes¡±

    I couldn¡¯t say that we were getting along better than necessary. I mean, if we are not getting along, she might not have a lot of semen in her belly.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°That, older brother Diel¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, you¡äre still there, Marc?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even talk to old man Vois or old man Shaquille, let alone Christie-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, yes, everyone seemed to be busy¡±

    ¡°I wonder if those people forgot that I became the n chief¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°N, No, don¡¯t be so depressed, don¡¯t worry about the old people who are out of focus¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Diel. Didn¡¯t you put me in a fun group right now?¡±

    ¡°U, Uowaaa!? Christie, if you heard it, just a voice to Marc¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I have a story for you. ¡­¡­Sit down. I¡¯m telling you to sit down¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

 Chapter 235: Princess, knight and hero armor

    <h4>Chapter 235: Princess, knight and hero armor</h4>

    At the Holy Beast Festival, my long chain of ¡¸Duties¡¹ has finally ended. I haven¡¯t stopped doing it, but I can say that I¡¯ve done everything that is urgent. Now I can finally enjoy the half-vacation winter at the same level as Keiron.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not over yet, 10-man captain Smithson. Please make armor at least by spring. As expected, armor is pear and it¡¯s too fashionably crazy to swing such a big weapon!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll make it. I¡¯ll make it. Aurora is fighting only with clothes with reinforcements. Isn¡¯t it normal for Naris? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s such a hurry¡±

    ¡°Even as a cksmith, there is no sense, 10-man captain Smithson!¡±

    ¡°Wha, you¡¯re not saying too much!?¡±

    ¡°Is it okay!? The sword fits in light clothing other than armor only because it is traditionally used as a ritual tool and swinging weapons in light clothing is not cool except for some fetishes. Especially big weapons! Imagine, what if that stranger aunt walked around the city with a morning star or a great sword, wouldn¡¯t it be a gag!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t argue with that¡±

    It¡¯s argued by Naris. ¡­¡­No, in fact, for Naris, armor is a big weight for that fashion reason. Most women, in particr, don¡¯t look good with most weapons unless they¡¯re an ogre and it¡¯s no ridiculous to get dressed in a fighting outfit because they can¡¯t be punished.

    ¡°If it¡¯s that, only panty armor can be newly built. There is no noticeable damage to the bra¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s time to measure the lower body again¡±

    ¡°Naa, it was connected to the erotic development!?¡±

    ¡°I would have done it when I first made it!¡±

    I don¡¯t know what my mother wants Naris to look like.

    And speaking of armor.

    ¡°I¡¯m not wearing bikini armor at this time of year and I¡¯d like to order ordinary light armor¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon was a normal guest on myboratory table¡­¡­no no, she seemed to be a regr.

    ¡°Heavy armor looks good, but in Sharon¡äs case¡±

    Light armor is only the breastte or the shoulder pad. Mainly for traveling. Moreover, it is true that most female soldiers cannot handle it even if they are prepared with waist armor and other full sets, but Sharon¡¯s power and stamina are at a level that surpasses Anzeros. I think it¡¯s okay to wear it firmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s awkward to make people say so much¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you saying that armor is fashion or anything like that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Joke. It¡¯s a good part of what you like, for sure¡±

    Well, it is not good toyer it because there is physical strength. Sharon¡¯s style is not for me to decide.

    Then, a big favorite.

    ¡°Neia. I want to make your armor¡±

    ¡°My¡­¡­?¡±

    I approached Neia with the seriousness of a proposal. ¡­¡­At the storefront of the steamed bun shop. Keiron is still a signboard son while drinking tea today.

    ¡°Originally, you should be a warrior who fights by effectively using armor in your armor, right?¡±

    ¡°W, Well, I don¡¯t deny that there is such a technology, but¡­¡­why do you do that?¡±

    ¡°If you look at it, you will understand¡±

    Rather than being hurt by the failure to evade thepound armor, she behaved as if it had been destroyed. Just as there is a fighting technique that uses the hard part of the body to handle the opponent¡¯s attack, there is also a technique to ¡¸Use¡¹ armor. It¡¯s hard to train, so I usually learn to go around without being hit from the beginning, but cutting armor and cutting bones is a good fighting skill. Some of Trot¡äs swordsmen were excellent at it and some ordered many clothes at once at Sreedo¡äs workshop.

    ¡¸It makes an cksmith cry, but that¡¯s the way I trust it¡¹, said Craftsman Sreedo.

    ¡°Well, I think I can do it without it. If it¡¯s not disturbing, I want you to wear it¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to give priority to other people¡­¡­¡±

    Huwah, sh sword glows faintly. Neia noticed it and hurriedly hid her sword with the cloak,ughed at Keel¡äs mother, who was in charge of the store and then had about 10 buns wrapped around her before leaving the store. And she puts up a voice illusion while walking.

    ¡°What is it, sh Sword. Your power will be noticed even if it doesn¡¯te out¡±

    ¡°What, thatdy and the fox beastman see me as a treasure outside the scope of understanding in the first ce. There will be no further snooping¡±

    sh sword began to speak in the usual mellow tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s a different story. Neia. Please make it by all means¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san should be busy¡±

    ¡°I¡äm still telling you to make it. Make it. Unless he¡¯s a very bad man, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Above all, his point is correct. You¡¯re in danger without armor¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll behave ordingly¡±

    ¡°You are a hero, Neia¡±

    The tone of the sh Sword¡¯s voice goes down a little. Neia reacts with her ears.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re a hero, you should have a proper attitude. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Neia keeps silent. She is stiffening her attitude¡­¡­rather than, I feel like she is having a hard time answering.

    ¡°But, this is such a ce¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A hero is a guardian who protects Calwin, isn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the line you should say, who has fought this battle many times¡±

    I can¡¯t see the story, so I¡¯ll try to interject.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A hero is a hero. It is a policy to receive the support of a lot of folk grasses, and to be spoiled with it. Instead, you fight any enemy. Paradoxically, there is a duty to be as good as to fight as a hero. It¡¯s nothing but great shame to refuse and die in the case of support¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think that¡¯s the theory, but if I ask Buster-sama, I¡¯ll be able to receive new armor¡±

    ¡°Why rely on Buster¡¯s care and decline his offer¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Mysterious silence. Looking at her ears at times like this. I will follow the lessons I learned. ¡­¡­Neia¡¯s ears hang down apologetically and there is no feeling of shameful hyperemia.

    ¡°¡­¡­Neia¡±

    I reach out and take the hat away. A mncholy expression appears for a moment, then she reaches out with a surprised face and tries to get her hat back.

    ¡°Wh, What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like your attitude that you should just keep silent¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that soulful, but¡­¡­please return my hat¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    Raising her hat high. Neia reaches out from below. Inevitably sticking together, I¡¯m d that I can enjoy the softness of her boobs, but that¡¯s all right.

    ¡°Neia, answer the question of the sh Sword. Why can¡¯t it be my armor? Sharon praises thefort aside from the defense. I think it¡¯s easier to move than the off-the-shelf product¡±

    ¡°U, Uh¡­¡­please return it because it¡¯s okay¡±

    ¡°Neia¡±

    Holding Neia¡¯s head and hiding her hat behind my body in a mean way. If Neia was interested in it, she would reach behind me or overhead in an instant. After a while, Neia seemed to give up and while peeling off my hand on her forehead with both hands, she looked up.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a waste. It¡¯s a waste of time¡±

    ¡°Why¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sure that when I return to Kalwin, I¡¯ll end my role as a hero under the me of a long-term withdrawal. More than that, there are many who want and use your handmade items¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I don¡¯t usually understand.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be? Why is Lord Buster¡¯s armor safe?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s wasted¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you in vain¡±

    I¡¯m dumbfounded and let go of Neia¡¯s hat over her head. *Posa*, her hat fell on Neia¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No one is in trouble because their armor is wasted, idiot. It¡¯s just to prevent injuries¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°I want to protect you. In the unlikely event that it¡¯s wasted, it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s wasted. It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re safe. Please do your best to be wasted¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡±

    Neia makes a troubled face. From her waist, the sh Sword screamed in half.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t like the favor of others, Neia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t deny it. I¡¯m a little weak at this¡±

    From the top of her hat, I tap Neia lightly.

    ¡°Well, get the best support from a poor cksmith. I want you to survive until you¡¯re happy¡±

    One day, a proposal to save Kalwin from thest minute and connect with our world so that Neia can live and hope for happiness. Neia¡¯s words to die before that. I¡¯m not silently admitting that Neia is going to die. I will make an effort for that.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s really a waste. Some of those who yearn for you have such a long life and your time is limited¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide. I, I¡¯ll go back to the inn and measure it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. ¡­¡­E, Eh?¡±

    ¡°What do you do if you don¡¯t measure to make armor?¡±

    That being the case. Neia and Naris are standing in my room half-naked while only wearing underwear. Neia is seriously embarrassed and Naris is blushing with a biting face, as both hug themselves.

    ¡°Even if I say I need to measure¡­¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to do it naked like that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I guess I took itst time! Shouldn¡¯t it be a number at that time!?¡±

    Huhuhu. Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t taken such an old record.

    ¡°The armor that suits you best right now is the best, Naris? Just having it measured, if you hate it so much, I won¡¯t be able to make good armor¡±

    And Sharon, who is currently being measured by me, took off her underwear and exposed herself to me before I even said it. She scolds the two for being shy, exposing her plump buttocks and letting me measure her hips with a paper scale. However, it seems that this fellow is not embarrassed and like the other two, she is blushing and sometimes twisting her waist.

    ¡°Good, next I¡¯ll measure your boobs¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That Smithson-san, at least the chest measurement, not the boobs¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Neia-san¡äs tsukkomi isn¡¯t there! Why are you grabbing knight chief Sharon¡äs big boobs with bare hands tightly, after measuring?¡±

    It¡¯s a good tsukkomi. I think Naris is a talented person. She doesn¡¯t know what she says.

    ¡°It¡¯s to feel the sticity and three-dimensionality of the breasts directly!¡±

    I affirm with a serious face.

    ¡°How do you feel about that kind of thing!¡±

    Naris resonates immediately.

    ¡°How much pressure can you squeeze or wrap? Can the impact be dispersed? It¡¯s important for that calction!¡±

    ¡°Emm, when I had my armor tailored at Kalwin, that was not at all so¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a hobby of 10-man captain Smithson!¡±

    It¡¯s pretty close to the correct answer, but is it necessary? Are you going to make use of it?

    ¡°A, nn¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°U, Uwa¡­¡­what kind of erotic face does Knight Chief Sharon have?¡±

    ¡°Ha, Hat¡­¡­where is the hat¡­¡­¡±

    Naris shook her fist and protested as Sharon made a voice that felt rather than being rubbed without resistance and Neia began looking for her hat in a slightly confused manner. ¡­¡­The hat is a mental breakwater.

    ¡°Okay, Sharon is around here. Then Naris. Take your chest bra off¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t need it if you measure it!¡±

    ¡°Naris, you have to do what I say, right?¡±

    ¡°Knight Chief Sharon should tighten her face after the fact! Don¡¯t take it off!¡±

    It sounds like a lot of resistance, but Naris just got closer to me, untied the knot behind me and just shrunk until I pulled it. It¡¯s a little delicate whether she can¡¯t resist in front of Sharon or just give up halfway.

    ¡°Uryaurya¡±

    ¡°You smell like an old man, 10-man captain Smithson! At least do it silently!¡±

    ¡°Guhehehehe, unhappy fellow, unhappy fellow¡±

    I y with my erotic father¡¯s tone and Naris seems to bite only her face while raising her arms quietly. It¡¯s a strange picture.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your panty off too¡±

    ¡°No! I¡äm vited!¡±

    ¡°No one wille even if you call someone, hihihi¡­¡­isn¡¯t it a beautiful anal?¡±

    I wind the paper scale. Yeah, the numbers haven¡¯t changed at all.

    ¡°Uh, I can¡¯t get married anymore¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay¡±

    Quickly untie the paper scale and stand.

    ¡°It¡¯s dry, you!¡±

    Why are you in high spirits?

    And thest remaining is Neia. She was wearing her hat because of some confusion. That seems to have calmed her down a little.

    ¡°Take your bra off¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ou¡±

    Neia gave up or decided to take off her underwear with a slow motion. I was a little excited about how to take it off like ¡¸The defeated female general epts the humiliation of the enemymander¡¹. No, it¡¯spletely different. It¡¯s just like telling myself, ¡¸This can¡¯t be helped¡¹. And Neia who takes off everything, covers her body with her arms and stands in front of me. All she wears is a hat. ¡­¡­I¡¯m the only one who feels surreal but erotic.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll measure your boobs.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Please¡±

    ¡°Muhuhu, it¡¯s still a nice volume, Neia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If you think about it, you touched it a lot the other day, Smithson-san. Was that not good?¡±

    ¡°It was no good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha, Haa¡±

    ¡°Neia-san is no good! You¡¯re being deceived!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Deceiving?¡±

    Because I only remember the feeling of touch. I didn¡¯t think about the size of the armor. Yeah, the perfect theory.

    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll measure your butt¡±

    ¡°That, the paper scale over there¡±

    ¡°sticity and three-dimensional effect of the buttocks¡±

    ¡°I just mean to measure it¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m interested¡±

    ¡°I, I refuse! Please do it seriously!¡±

    It seems that Neia finally noticed that there was some joke involved.

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson, you really make it properly!? It¡¯s not just ying!?¡±

    Will you make it properly? Really?

 Chapter 236: Revisit the ancient city 1 [Laila]

    <h4>Chapter 236: Revisit the ancient city 1 [La]</h4>

    Now. I received an order for armor from three people at once. To be honest, armor is not cheap in terms of material costs. A considerable amount of material is required to make a solid product, such as high-quality iron and animal skin for binders. Bikini armor has a small surface area, so it can be worn cheaply, but it is not possible to make tea muddy with bikini armor again. So. I was enthusiastic about measuring, but I couldn¡¯t work on the material at once. Both financially and in terms of location. Of course, I can ask Jackie-san to turn the ingredients, but Jackie-san¡¯s purchases are dyed in winter as well. If I use the stored materials unnecessarily, his work until spring will be dyed. Even though thend is rather noisy with monsters and elves, Polka is a ce where you don¡¯t need a lot of materials for armor smithing, so the load on Jackie-san¡¯s warehouse will be even greater. I want to avoid it. When ites to¡­¡­.

    ¡°Let¡¯s admit the advance sry. ¡­¡­No, I can¡¯t afford it. The other party are Renfangas¡äs knights and important diplomatic figures¡±

    When I went to petition, Dianne was processing documents in her room at the inn. But she didn¡¯t mind being disturbed by me, she took the parchment and immediately prepared a new ounting document.

    ¡°But where are you going to procure? At this time, the distribution will be stagnant everywhere in Trot. The price is high. However, Celesta has high-quality materials in the first ce and it is expensive¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s difficult¡±

    No matter how much you can spend on expensester, you can¡¯t waste so much. When ites to procuring in Trot, where snow is blocking distribution, we must be prepared for a sharp rise in market prices. Good thing, if you hit the right on mine, you can buy it cheaply, but that would require a lot of tedious research. And Celesta has few dwarf mines and the materials in cirction are a little uneasy even in big cities. Overall¡­¡­iIs it better to rely on Sir Buster¡¯s connections with Renfangas? No, if you want to rely on the distribution channels of merchants, is it one way to rely on Linda¡¯s Sylpheed Company? Even at Carlos¡¯s Onyxpany, there is a way to specify it as a high-ss material and have it searched for.

    ¡°I still want to buy from a merchantwork¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Onyx is far from the window in the first ce. Sylpheed¡­¡­Linda-dono will not reach the royal capital for another two weeks. It¡¯s hard to rely on an acquaintance¡±

    ¡°Shall I talk to the Baron¡­¡­¡±

    It doesn¡¯t take days to fly to the worst Talc because I can use my dragons, but I¡¯d like to get it closer if possible.

    When I headed to the Baron¡¯s mansion, it was just the time when Peter was awake. My female ves surrounded Peter, who was sticking to Selenium¡¯s boobs.

    ¡°Ah, Andy-san. Hello¡±

    Selenium is shirtless and smiles. Her motherhood stands out because she looks good but has a belly that has begun to swell.

    ¡°Next, let me hold him?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it difficult with Anzeros¡¯s boobs?¡±

    ¡°P, Peter will suck them properly¡±

    ¡°Even if he sucks it, if it¡¯s small boobs, he¡¯ll want the next one again¡­¡­cheeky, this stupid son.¡±

    ¡°Apple and I are happy to sleep, though¡±

    I remember something like jealousy in my child¡¯s life, which is subtly too paradise.

    ¡°Anzeros. Let me suck your boobster¡±

    ¡°Andy, don¡¯tpete with the baby¡­¡­its fine¡±

    I lightly stroke Anzeros with a bitter smile.

    ¡°By the way, is the Baron here?¡±

    Dianne opens her mouth.

    ¡°If you¡äre looking for the Baron, he is out¡±

    ¡°Is it for something? It¡¯s a rare for the Baron to leave unlike Irina and the others¡±

    ¡°Andy¡¯s going to make the armor again, but there¡¯s a problem with the procurement of materials¡±

    When she hears that, Jeanne¡äs eyes shine.

    ¡°Do you want to smith again? I¡¯ll help you too¡±

    ¡°Jeanne?¡±

    I know that Grandpa Dan is a good cksmith, but how much cksmithing can Jeanne do?

    ¡°I¡¯m useful because I helped my grandpa quite a bit. My arms are itching¡±

    ¡°Quite a bit?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about ten years¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    In terms of dwarves, did she enter the smithy when she was about seven and a half years old? I¡äm soberly worried. But if it¡¯s just a career, it¡¯s better than me who is not good at it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Maybe you can hit a knife anymore?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made some knives for dismantling Hellboars¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m a little defeated.

    ¡°¡­ Why are you depressed?¡±

    ¡°I have to train¡­¡­¡±

    I was enthusiastic about making a living by cksmithing to raise my child, but I never thought I would be behind my wife in cksmithing. But just because you¡¯re losing doesn¡¯t mean you have any problems. All I have to do is work hard and hone my skills. Irina and Christie appeared while encouraging me.

    ¡°Hmm. If you think of someone, Dianne¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san too. Would you like some tea?¡±

    ¡°Irina¡­¡­Irina, by the way, what about metal production in the elf territory?¡±

    ¡°Mu? It¡¯s carried by the Gold and Orange ns¡­¡­¡±

    Irina responds suspiciously to Dianne¡¯s pretense.

    ¡°I need Andy, but can you turn it around somehow?¡±

    ¡°Muu. If you talk to Gorkus, you can do it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bartering and metals have a strong monopoly industry aspect of the ce of origin, so a lot of them are required, right?¡±

    ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it really possible to say ¡¸Hand over¡¹? Until now, there have been many offerings from the elf territory, but basically it is a reminder. Just because you want it, it¡¯s not just about going for free.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see how much I¡¯ve been so generous to you, me¡±

    A little reflection.

    ording to the Baron who returned after a while (it seems that he was at the hot spring), the metal rted items of that kind are often purchased from Schrantz vendors.

    ¡°It is said that the metal guild of the royal capital often ships finished armor. It seems that Folklore has many crafts¡±

    ¡°In other words, purchasing by material¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good time to go to Schrantz¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your feedback¡±

    Dianne is thankful.

    ¡°Andy, let¡¯s get out. Lets strike while the iron is hot¡±

    ¡°Eh, is it from now?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be too early. Besides, not being able to count Sharon as Naris and Neia as a force is a little painful for working in Renfangas. I want to prepare for the future as soon as possible¡±

    It seems that Dianne has a vision for the future. ¡­¡­Well, if you think about it, it¡¯s the majority in the direction of Renfangas. Certainly, I can understand the idea that ¡¸If you make it, make it faster¡¹.

    ¡°I will prepare a letter of introduction. It¡¯s not very big and smart, but for the time being, my title will help¡±

    The baron dashes and removes the feather pen. He¡¯s always just a weird middle-aged peeping enthusiast, but this is where you get a glimpse of his high level of practical ability.

    I asked La, who was free, to take off in the carriage. I also brought Jeanne and Naris.

    ¡°I understand Jeanne, but also Naris?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sightseeing. Schrantz is that ancient city, isn¡¯t it? I wanted to go there once. If possible, I¡¯d like to go to Folklore, Leika Mountain, and the royal capital soon¡±

    She is enjoying her life.

    ¡°We won¡¯t stay that long. I have toe back early and start smithing¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, I know. Foremost Trot isn¡¯t very weed by elves, so I can enjoy it secretly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­How do you enjoy the illusion even though you can¡¯t use it satisfactorily?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, if it looks terrible, do your best to dash¡±

    I wonder if that¡¯s why she can enjoy sightseeing.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It doesn¡¯t take a day because it is in Trot¡äs territory. We arrive safely by the time ites out in the morning and the sun tilts. Landing on a hill on the outskirts of town.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find the guild. Andy and La will wait together¡±

    ¡°Do you take Jeanne along?¡±

    ¡°Dwarves are surprisingly friendly. It¡¯s easier to collect information than a dark elf alone¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m walking in front¡±

    ¡­¡­Come to think of it,st time I went as a scout with Anzeros. I think I can also go, but I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t know thend and I only have one letter of introduction from the Baron.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m going sightseeing immediately¡±

    Naris raises her hand. Is she going to walk around at once?

    ¡°Ho. Call my name when it¡¯s dangerous. Let¡¯s fly¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha. ¡­¡­I would be worse if La flew in and came to help¡±

    It seems scary that a dragon wille to the rescue even though she has been brought to this point.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, Jeanne¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m off, see youteeer¡±

    Each of the three leaves the carriage. I and La are left behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m free¡±

    ¡°Are you going sightseeing too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m left as your escort, but what should we do?¡±

    ¡­¡­Is it an escort? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary in Trot territory anyway. I mean, Dianne and the others will buy everything, so what did Ie to?

    ¡°I feel that my meaning of life is bing more and more dangerous¡­¡­just a baggage?¡±

    ¡°Ho, if Dianne and the others find a merchant, it¡¯s your turn. Who will do it if you don¡¯t have a connoisseur with the materials for your craft?¡±

    ¡­¡­No, I can¡¯t leave it to others. Was good. I can stay here.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m free until then. ¡­¡­Why don¡¯t you y with me after a long time?¡±

    ¡°I, you¡±

    Well, it¡¯s not wrong as the direction of hi. La is going to give me the subject forever when we have sex together.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I left it for the day. It doesn¡¯t matter every day, I just want to hold it in my mouth, so I¡¯d like you to leave it to me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you satisfied with that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about satisfaction, but it¡¯s hard for people to tell a dragon that they don¡¯t need it anymore. I¡¯m happy if you¡¯re pleased¡±

    ¡­¡­At the same time as being struck by La¡¯s praiseworthy chest, I realise that she is a little arrogant. Certainly noplete satisfaction is given to a dragon. It¡¯s not that kind of sexual satisfaction between me and her, it¡¯s a rtionship where we just enjoy naughty things as love and joy. As the four elf girls say, I think I¡¯m starting to think that way. Reflection.

    ¡°Then La. ¡­¡­Suck it¡±

    ¡°Ho. It¡¯s okay to suddenly plunge into my vagina or butt hole without being particr about it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good. I want to enjoy your service¡±

    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­I¡¯m prepared!¡±

    La smiles and pulls my dick out of my pants sitting on the coachman¡¯s table. La hasn¡¯t taken off her dress yet and my dick hasn¡¯t even reached half-erection, but La has begun to y with my dick dexterously with her long tongue and white fingers.

    ¡°N, neroroo¡­¡­nero, nn¡­¡­huhu, it¡¯s fresh in a sense. It¡¯s not like that when you¡¯re not upset¡±

    ¡°If you take your cloth off, it¡¯ll probably get up soon¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Enjoy my mouth slowly and make me drink your sperm¡±

    La puts her hand around my waist and licks my dick, while twisting her face. Her long tongue entangles. Carefully lick wrinkles and the ns. On a snow-covered hill, under the sloping yellow sunshine, let the best beauty serve enthusiastically. Excited by such a situation, my dick collects blood and stands up. La is happy to enjoy it. I lift my hips and grab La¡¯s head. At first, she tends to be reluctant and then I gradually be stronger and hold down La¡¯s head. I treat her mouth as a non-genital mucosa as genitals. That is, I treat all of her as female genitals. While falling into such a dominant illusion, I overrun the slimy and warm mouth with my erected penis. Fuck her throat with a fitful thrust.

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­ngu, n, nn¡­¡­nhuuu¡­¡­?¡±

    Instead of hating it, La enthusiastically sucks it and strengthens her service. She is always making my son hard. This should be a lower level act. Somewhere, it¡¯s a much more perverted pleasure than usual.

    ¡°Nuuuu¡­¡­nnn?¡±

    ¡°Ku, haaa¡­¡­!¡±

    I ejacte violently in La¡¯s mouth. Spit cloudiness into the back of the throat and the mouth is wet. Apply semen to the back of the cheeks and gums. La¡¯s mouth handles my libido as I cool my hot brain in the evening sky.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nn. Good, face?¡±

    La licks my urethra with her tongue and smiles without feeling the remnants of me.

    ¡°Then, next is seeding¡­¡­no, sorry. Dianne and others are calling¡±

    She stood up, tying her untied pelvic girdle. Her tongue licking was strangely sexy.

 Chapter 237: Revisit the ancient city 2

    <h4>Chapter 237: Revisit the ancient city 2</h4>

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s easy to call out that La is there¡±

    After about 20 minutes of going down to the city, Dianne and Jeanne were waiting.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I was able to get ahead with peace of mind¡­¡­ nevertheless I can¡¯t admire that just because I¡¯m free¡±

    ¡°I, Is that so?¡±

    Dianne moves her ears lightly. The point of her line of sight is my bosom. ¡­¡­Crossbow stock.

    ¡°Were you listening?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Well, I just realized it in the atmosphere of conversation. ¡­¡­I could have waited for a while, but I was mean¡±

    Dianne with a dignified but mischievous smile. Twirling a weird whistle with a string on her finger.

    ¡°That is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a dog whistle. It makes a sound that only some beastmen and elves can hear. Is it a real dog?¡±

    ¡°And dragons. It¡¯s a chilling sound¡±

    ¡°I was wondering if I could make a mistake in hearing if I sent a signal with this. Recently, I was disciplined by La¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say discipline. I hope I¡¯ve got used to it in advance.¡±

    It¡¯s steadily agreed to that kind of thing in a ce I don¡¯t know about¡­¡­well, but I¡¯m a little left behind and lonely.

    ¡°Most of the time, my ears can hear you if you called in a normal voice at this distance¡±

    ¡°It would be suspicious to call out to nothing. Even dark elves are rare in Trot¡±

    ¡­¡­If you think so, isn¡¯t it a bad idea to have a whistle that you can¡¯t hear?

    ¡°If they talk to Jeanne, they will not be suspicious¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tin about a little sideshow. Now, the Metal Guild is located near the west square of the town¡±

    ¡°As soon as I asked an old man around there, he told me¡±

    Dianne and Jeanne lead the way and walk out. Even if the dark elf is an eye-catcher as a heterogeneous race, there is no doubt that the super beautiful women Dianne and La and the beautiful girl Jeanne are notable. The attention of the men who go to the city and their line of sight to me who is with them like ¡¸Why is this shabby man?¡¹ is a little painful. ¡­¡­No, even if I can¡¯t help being shabby, I¡¯m d because they are my girlfriends and female ves, right? Nuhahaha, be envious. I¡¯m sorry I got a little tune.

    ¡°Yes, mischief again! It¡¯s always this because there is no teacher!¡±

    I heard an angry voice behind me, so when I looked back, a knight appeared before I knew it and I was wandering around. ¡­¡­Ears. A wolf beast man.

    ¡°Dianne. In Trot, there are few elves, but there are beastmen¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Well, let¡¯s refrain from the next time except in an emergency¡±

    Dianne, who was paying attention to him like me, looked at the dog whistle somewhat awkwardly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    The building of the Metal Guild (in short, the cksmith¡¯s union) is easy to find. It wasn¡¯t something to hide and there was a splendid signboard.

    ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯ve heard that iron for armor is here¡±

    When Dianne called out to a middle-aged father who was near the entrance, he looked really stinky.

    ¡°Youngdy, this isn¡¯t a beautiful weapon or armor part, it¡¯s just a rugged ingot. You¡äre not wrong going in¡±

    ¡°I need a rugged ingot and a whole tanned leather¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that as a youngdy. You don¡¯t know the beginning and the end. I can¡¯t smell the burning smell of a cksmith¡­¡­¡±

    Apparently he is wondering because Dianne doesn¡¯t look like a cksmith.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who actually uses it¡­¡­¡±

    As I gently raised my hand and interrupted, the middle-aged man approached me with a more stinky face.

    ¡°You? ¡­¡­Armor smithing isn¡¯t a sword. Isn¡¯t shy silverwork the most you can do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N, No, I once trained at Shreedo¡äs workshop in the royal capital¡­¡­I ran away with a hunch¡±

    I mean, this old man is simply incredible. It¡¯s a perfect hit, maybe it was just crafted.

    ¡°Haa, no matter how much Master Shreedo, this disciple ran away. Why do you bring girls and a child?¡±

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t care so much about myself or Dianne. It¡¯s either to sell or not to sell¡±

    La speaks frustratedly. I¡¯m in trouble if I¡¯m told not to sell. Jeanne cut in with an angry face.

    ¡°From a human perspective, we¡¯re a girl and a child, but it¡¯s not the attitude of a person who sells things. Isn¡¯t it polite to hit the iron in this city?¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    The old man puts his hand on Jeanne¡¯s head. He thought she was a child and tried to punish her. But before La and Dianne try to stop the move, Jeanne takes the hand of the middle-aged man, squeezes it and twists it down.

    ¡°Adadadaa¡­¡­wh, what a hell!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t carelessly touch a woman¡¯s head¡±

    ¡°That ent¡­¡­Miss, dwarf?¡±

    ¡°What if?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tsk, it was bad. It¡¯s not great enough to price a dwarf¡±

    cksmiths, not just Trot, have a close reverence for the dwarf race. Heat resistance, strength, dexterity and sensitivity beyondmon sense to the state of metal. In many ways, the nature that is too enviable for a cksmith makes the dwarf race itself feel as if a warrior would see an Ace Knight. As a race, when ites to hitting iron, it¡¯s ¡¸Different¡¹ from the beginning. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to know a little bit, but it was a scene that made me think that a real cksmith would react like this. No matter how much you say dwarves, Jeanne is a woman and a child. Even if you deduct it, she still says, ¡¸It¡¯s a surprise that a human cksmith would give an opinion to a dwarf¡¹.

    ¡°The sale is in the back. Hey youngster, fine, given to the dwarf¡¯s connoisseur¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡±

    The middle-aged man begins to lead therge guild lobby, whirling his twisted arms.

    As expected, all the good things were avable. Well, in fact, the cksmiths in this town, including that middle-aged man, have a strict eye on the good and bad of things.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. What kind of armor do you hit?¡±

    ¡°This time, all three of them have the kind of armor we made for Anzeros, but each one has a different style¡­¡­if you force it, Neia will be heavier and Sharon will be lighter¡±

    ¡°Anzeros¡¯s armor. That¡¯s mostly reinforced with rare metals, right?¡±

    ¡°Originally, I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m going to go over to Jackie-san for rare metals or anything like that¡­¡­it¡¯s not cheap here either¡±

    ¡°If you ask Jii-chan, he¡¯ll turn it around for a few rare metals, but¡­¡­well, for the time being, it¡¯s this and this. I¡¯ll leave the leather for the binder to you¡±

    Jeanne chooses a few ingots based on criteria I don¡¯t understand and throws them into a cart. The cart bounces. I realize that Jeanne¡¯s strength is iparable to mine¡­¡­

    ¡°Hou, why don¡¯t you bring this? I can¡¯t beat a dwarf¡±

    The middle-aged man was impressed with the choice with a bitter smile. After all it seems to be the correct answer.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imitate only iron-rted things¡±

    ¡°Everything is boring in La¡¯s unrivaled sphere of activity. That said, don¡¯t be impressed¡±

    Dianne and La arepletely on the sidelines. I have all the fine ingredients other than ingots. If it¡¯s true, that¡¯s where you have to go to a wholesaler, but it¡¯s a guild in a big city. It is ced in an assortment of items that can be reached in itchy ces.

    The ingredients are ready. The price was well paid within a reasonable range. Or rather, considering the quality, it would have been quite cheap.

    ¡°I also bought a souvenir¡­¡­ah, I forgot Naris¡±

    ¡°It will be dawn when Ie back from now. It¡¯s a bit of a force march, but there¡¯s no point in doing that. Let¡¯s wait for Naris to finish sightseeing and go home tomorrow¡±

    ¡°Ho. I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not in trouble if I fly a little without rest¡±

    ¡°asionally, you should drink alcohol other than ¡ºGreat Ice field¡»and ¡ºStormy Whale¡»¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, Dianne. Do you want to take a look at Isaac and others?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. ¡­¡­Just because it¡¯s a big Trot city after a long time, I¡¯m too excited¡±

    Dianne sighs. Well, I can¡¯t deny that aspect. Polka isfortable to live in, but it can be boring in winter and in the elf territory, it¡¯s easy to get into some strange trouble. Celesta and Renfangas are a little culturally dry or rough and a little tiring. That¡¯s the right part of the city of Trot. Don¡¯t say countryside people. ¡­¡­Well, if I go back to Polka with an ingot from now on, I¡¯ll have to concentrate on cksmithing and reading elfnguage textbooks for a while. I want to take a break.

    So let La search where Naris is.

    ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to hear the footsteps, so I can¡¯t tell if that little girl isn¡¯t speaking somewhere¡­¡­¡±

    The hearing of a dragon is not invincible either. She didn¡¯t seem to catch Naris right away. Well, it¡¯s true that she has to speak and because she¡¯s an elf, she¡¯s still narrow in this southern Trot city. It¡¯s not unclear that you can¡¯t just go out in front of people and talk fluently. ¡­¡­But we are also quite noticeable. Unlike Naris, if you call yourself ¡¸Celesta¡¯s special force¡¹, you can silence the military police, the lord¡¯s private army, and even little thugs. No, isn¡¯t Narisgging behind a little bit?

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it a dark elf? This is a city where the bumpkin of Celesta can wander around¡­¡­¡±

    Immediately, a clumsy thug calls out to Dianne. Dianne ignores.

    ¡°Hey, stop¡±

    I stop him trying to reach for Dianne.

    ¡°Stop it. This person is a soldier¡±

    ¡°So, Soldier? That¡¯s why¡±

    ¡°Skills are so strong that a normal ogre can¡¯t be an opponent and she also uses magic. Besides it doesn¡¯t matter if Celesta retaliates¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tsk. Shake your tail¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing well¡±

    I make the thug give up while acting friendly. La and Jeanneughed when they saw it.

    ¡°Kind, owner¡±

    ¡°Even if you give it a shot, it¡¯s okay¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to peace, you guys too¡­¡­¡±

    And when I¡¯m doing it, La looks a little strange.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mu. I heard Naris¡¯s voice¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Which way¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Over there. Noisy. Something is happening¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°That¡¯s why! I¡¯m dead anymore! Let¡¯s stop!¡±

    ¡°Noisy I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Is this an elf woman? Alone at the bar. Is it gang-rape?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really feel like that, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a murderer!¡±

    ¡­¡­Uwaa. For some reason, in the middle of the bar, it broke into a quarrel between drunk people. What an annoying scene.

    ¡°La. Will we suppress it?¡±

    ¡°Ho. Good luck¡±

    Our two strengths are suddenly ready for battle, but I stop it.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good. If you go wild, you will be taken care of by the military police. It¡¯s no good because the rest will be troublesome¡±

    Besides, for the time being, the city was very helpful this time. Even though there is a cause, it seems that giving a bad impression to foreigners is a gratitude and it is hard to wake up.

    ¡°Then what are you going to do, Andy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a drunken quarrel anyway. Just add another water and it will settle¡±

    ¡°Do you want to call the military police first? But if you don¡¯t do it quickly, they¡¯ll reach out to Naris¡±

    A duo of a tall muscr guy who seems to be very strong and a quick-looking thug. The one who is about to be killed is a man with a thin line. Well maybe a craftsman or a business person. There¡¯s no big reason for a drunken quarrel. Tomorrow they will forget each other¡¯s faces beautifully. But now we have to stop this momentum. If La and Dianne are shy, it would be bad for the elves and the Celestians to help them. Jeanne¡¯s strength will stop them, but it¡¯s unclear if things will go well. I can¡¯t do anything with my strength. I probably lose even to the smaller one. But. If you want to mix the ces back, somehow.

    ¡°Hey, Naris!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    I enter the bar, calling out loud to Naris. The drunk people also look suspicious at the sudden intruder.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Is that elf woman¡¯spanion?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a friend, or something¡­¡­¡±

    Make meugh with a pitiful face that seems to be flirting on purpose.

    ¡°Girlfriend, that gang-rape or something like that is a bit of a problem, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­ha!?¡±

    Drunk people with strange ¡¸No way¡¹ faces. The one who is most surprised is Naris. Yeah shut up. ¡­¡­In this Trot, it¡¯s almost iprehensible that an elf is a girlfriend. Especially in the southern part of the Trot. By appealing it, attention is directed to me rather than Naris herself.

    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you okay with your head¡­¡­?¡±

    But I wonder how the reaction is.

    ¡°Because look, she is a beautiful woman, right?¡±

    ¡°But she is an elf, hey¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it like a person who marries a donkey?¡±

    ¡°Uwa, I got hurt! I¡¯m really hurt now!?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Naris. In other words, they can go to donkeys when they try to gang-rape you¡­¡­no no¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    The two drunks look away as if they drank something bad. ¡­¡­Yup. Sometimes there are people who aren¡¯t popr. Donkeys are in good shape. Yup.

    ¡°Well, it might be a donkey for the older brothers, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, This¡±

    ¡°Hey Malone, let¡¯s go¡±

    As the eyes of the bar gather, they try to leave. The military police ran over here and La (who looks like the most ordinary person if it has only racial characteristics) pointed at them, ¡¸They are the ones who were fighting¡¹ and used it instantly. The tense atmosphere of the barpletely returns to its original state.

    ¡°Look, Naris, leave that person to the store. Let¡¯s go¡±

    ¡°E, wa, wait¡­¡­¡±

    I pull Naris. A whistle is heard from behind and Naris turns bright red.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wasn¡¯t there any other way to fit it in?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡±

    *Beshi*, I chop on Naris¡¯s head.

    ¡°Wha¡­¡­why are you hitting me, I¡¯m just trying to stop an overkill quarrel¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s great, but you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to be bad when it¡¯s a fight

    Gentiles are a loss. Responsibility for each trouble is usually ced on the other person.

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Elves haven¡¯t been so well epted here yet¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So, rather than making an elf swordsman a bad guy, did you make the tea muddy because of the strangeness of an elf-loving person?¡±

    Naris says sullen. ¡­¡­Do you know that?

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t hate you¡±

    ¡°I think that follow up is wrong¡±

    As I said, Naris took my arm and hugged me towards the exit of the bar.

    ¡°Waa¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, yes, thank you for protecting me, my boyfriend¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say that I did something extra¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case, but it¡¯s a step further¡±

    ¡°Step?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a matter of how you do it¡±

    Gyuu, Naris hugging my arm. After all, I wonder if their eyes to see ¡¸Foreign creatures¡¹ were a little scary. Then, the whistling that chilled us rang again and Dianne and othersughed bitterly.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Andy¡±

    ¡°Hoho. In many ways.¡±

    ¡°What is it? What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ady-killer¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know how to say it!¡±

 Chapter 238: Revisit the ancient city 3 [Dianne Laila Jeanne]

    <h4>Chapter 238: Revisit the ancient city 3 [Dianne La Jeanne]</h4>

    When we tried to get an inn in the same ce as before, it seems that rooms weren¡¯t very vacant.

    ¡°Is it time for so many customers toe?¡±

    ¡°Schranz is a historic city and there isn¡¯t much snow here¡­¡­and it¡¯s not umon for people toe sightseeing during the winter¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So that¡¯s it¡±

    Dianne nods as convinced by the apologetic exnation of the inn receptionist.

    ¡°Well, what do you do¡­¡­you can look for another inn¡±

    Give us a judgment.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult to be an elf, a dark elf and a dwarf in a city of Trot¡±

    Although it is geographically south and closer to Celesta, it is by no means a Celesta city. Even if you look for a new inn, La is just a super beauty, but seeing Dianne and Naris doesn¡¯t always show any difficulty. As much as possible, I want to stay at an inn where they can enter. Dianne turns to the receptionist again.

    ¡°How many rooms are avable?¡±

    ¡°Five rooms is a little difficult¡­¡­if it¡¯s a couple of shared rooms, I can manage it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m with elder sister La¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind being with Andy. What about Naris?¡±

    ¡°I, I would never say its a luxury to be with a woman¡±

    ¡°All right, then I¡¯ll ask you for a few shared rooms¡±

    Well, if this is in total action, it is about to secure the number of people even if the name of the Celesta army is put out, but if it is the number of people now, it is not a ce to force it.

    ¡°For two and three people?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please¡±

    When you think about it, there are surprisingly few situations in which a shared room is used in an inn. I usually stay alone and crawl and hang out at night. Or maybe it¡¯s a big room.

    ¡°It¡¯s a rare situation, even if it¡¯s overnight¡±

    It seems that Dianne and I were thinking about the same thing and she hung the cloak she was wearing on a hanger and smiled bitterly while caring for it.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right¡­¡­I¡¯ve been taken care of by Jeanne and La today, so I have to thank them too¡±

    ¡°I thought it wasn¡¯t bad to be one-on-one once in a while

    ¡°Is that okay? Then¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne is taking care of the cloak while talking about hi like a small story. Her butt is defenseless. When I was wondering if I could roll her hips and touch her ass, I heard a knocking sound.

    ¡°Who¡±

    When Dianne asked that, someone replied, ¡¸It¡¯s Naris¡¹.

    ¡°Get in¡±

    Dianne gets up with her hair lightly brushed back. A little disappointing. I also like to y with it from behind.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡­I came to rece 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Dianne frowns.

    ¡°I, It¡¯s a three-person room over there. Either way, if everyone gathers at 10-man captain Smithson¡äs room at night, I¡¯ll upy arge room.

    ¡°¡­¡­So that¡¯s it¡±

    Naris sighs.

    ¡°Really, 10-man captain Smithson is also very good, against the legend of Celesta, a dwarf and a dragon¡±

    ¡°If you are a beautiful woman and head over heels in love, I have no problem with any person¡±

    ¡°As a person who is too powerful. Do you want to eat all the young female n chiefs in the northern elf territory, or even Knight chief Sharon and 10-man captain Aurora? Are you willing to conquer the northern half of the continent?¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of doing that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°To tell the truth, I¡¯m a little wondering what kind of goal Andy has for entwining a woman¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even say that to Dianne!¡±

    ¡°No, No, No. It¡¯s abnormal. 10-man captain Smithson. No matter how good the timing and position are, it¡¯s not a formation that can be hooked so easily, right?¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s true!¡±

    It¡¯s just not possible when the lone guards have the reins of two dragons. Regardless of that, it¡¯s unlikely that super-young girls like Dianne, Aurora and Anzeros are having an affair and staying in an all-you-can-flirt situation. Selenium and Apple are too much for you and there are all-you-can-eat colonies and dragon pces where you canmit all the women there just by stopping by. Certainly, if you look calmly, it can¡¯t be helped to say what you are nning and what you are using. But.

    ¡°I swear, I have no political ambitions or aspirations. I¡¯ll be a cksmith in earnest after this special duty¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine for me, but even the king doesn¡¯t want to do that at this time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh. I don¡¯t mean to be extravagant¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll stay even if you¡¯re shaken by all the other women¡±

    Dianne encourages me, but Naris still looks a little sullen.

    ¡°So, if you don¡¯t rely on the unreliable face, you have to stop by and support it¡­¡­is it a way to convince a talented woman¡±

    ¡°Naris. Don¡¯t poke at Andy strangely¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±

    She threw herself into the bed where I was supposed to enter and after a while she got up.

    ¡°Please put on a mute illusion. I can hear it because I¡¯m an elf and I don¡¯t have a hobby to hear naughty voices¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I¡¯ll do that¡±

    Dianne nods with a slightly ridiculous expression and leaves the room with me.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    And the room of La and Jeanne who took turns to be my nest. I wondered when they bought it there, as I saw La and Jeanne tilting a bottle of liquor. ¡­¡­It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to get drunk either way.

    ¡°Somehow Naris was aggressive¡±

    ¡°Ho. That¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that¡±

    ¡°What? You guys did something?¡±

    La and Jeanne tilt the ss together while grinning strangely.

    ¡°We don¡¯t do anything¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything¡±

    ¡°¡­ Then what is that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re good at¡±

    ¡­¡­I wonder if it¡¯s a matter of a tavern.

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything that would make Naris angry¡±

    ¡°No, owner. You didn¡¯t make her angry¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡­¡­ What are you guys saying? I asked Dianne for an interpreter, but Dianne had the same delicate expression as I did. It seems that the situation is not as swallowed as La and Jeanne.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s something that can¡¯t be helped. Instead, let¡¯s continue where we left off during daytime¡±

    ¡°Aah, elder sister La is sly. If you do something at once, I¡¯lle first¡±

    ¡°Ho, say it¡±

    La stands up and brings her face closer to me. With a bitter smile, Dianne stops her forehead with her hand and pokes with her finger.

    ¡°Mu, don¡¯t disturb me, Dianne¡±

    ¡°If you do it, do it on the bed. Andy, you just have to think again about Naris¡¯s mood¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡±

    Well, when ites to the problem of mood, I think it¡¯s okay to put it off. Let¡¯s switch heads. The king and envious women are starting to take off their clothes for me.

    That¡¯s why I kiss Dianne¡¯s slender spine and reach for her boobs.

    ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t taken off everything yet¡±

    ¡°We can do erotic things even if you don¡¯t take them all off¡±

    The contrast between the tight spine like a carnivore and the soft boobs is fun to the touch. While rubbing the crotch over the waist that has not been taken off yet, I rub her breasts gently. Kissing her long ears from behind.

    ¡°Idiot¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Your body temperature is just over the cloth¡±

    I take off my pants with one hand while holding Dianne¡¯s boobs and drop them. Then slide the dick inside Dianne¡¯s hips and resume massaging.

    ¡°I, It¡¯s not enough to just convey the body temperature there!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Not good?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, It¡¯s not bad, but if possible, I want the warmth of your hips throughout my hips¡±

    ¡°Hoho, Dianne is sweet¡±

    ¡°Take it off¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯t be violent, it will tear apart!¡±

    Jeanne, who was in her underwear while I was holding Dianne, pulled down Dianne¡äs pants and panty with La, who was also naked.

    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to have clothes taken off by others¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already rubbing your dick while kneading my boobs?¡±

    ¡°Nheless. ¡­¡­I just came up with strange things¡±

    ¡°I also like the shy Dianne¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne shakes her body, the moment I kiss the base of her ears.

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯re still not wet. I have to loosen it¡±

    ¡°I, It gets wet over time¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like waiting so long. Jeanne, suck owner¡¯s cock instead of me¡±

    ¡°Instead¡­¡­hua, idiot, don¡¯t touch La!¡±

    ¡°Amu¡±

    I enjoy Dianne¡¯s breasts with my hands, as La puts her fingers in and out of Dianne¡¯s crotch and Jeanne stretches her neck from the side and clings to my dick.

    ¡°Look, get it wet quickly. You must be done with Jeanne before you can be inw.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s just Andy¡¯s caress¡­¡­naaa¡±

    ¡°Nku, n, nguu¡±

    ¡°Ku, ooo¡­¡­Jeanne, that way of sucking¡­¡­!¡±

    Four naked people are intertwined on one bed. The sound of Jeanne¡¯s fetio and the sound of Dianne¡¯s vagina y a harmony from below.

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s okay¡­¡­if it is only that, it will enter without any reason¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ho. Don¡¯t hesitate to feel a little more¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to squid by you¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I¡¯m particr about cute things¡±

    I saw La licking her fingers. And Jeanne also tapped and released my dick and I inserted it into Dianne as if it was biting the sand and reassembling the gear. I enjoy the feeling that our bodies stick together with a slight sense of aplishment.

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­th, there¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Dianne-san¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Poke¡­¡­don¡¯t hesitate,e all the way to the womb¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­k, kuoo¡­¡­!¡±

    As I push my hips forward, I hear the entwined feel of her vaginal folds. Dianne¡¯s uterine ostium in the back. Up to that point, I rushed as if I was rushed by my instinct,

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­aaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­!?¡±

    As soon as my dick arrived at the uterine ostium, I ejacted. I felt too much about Jeanne¡¯s enthusiastic blow job. ¡­¡­Regret.

    ¡°It got out¡­? ¡­?¡±

    Dianne also looks at me with a slightly missed face. Sorry. I¡¯m very sorry.

    ¡°Hohoho. Well, one shot is one shot.¡±

    ¡°Next is me¡±

    Jeanne lowers her panty. La smiled with a big smile.

    ¡°This¡­¡­you did it, La, Jeanne!¡±

    Dianneys down La, inserts her finger into Jeanne¡äs buttocks, stops her movement and grabs my dick with one hand.

    ¡°Nuwaa¡±

    ¡°Nyaa!?¡±

    ¡°Di, Dianne!?¡±

    ¡°Can I keep being beaten by these guys¡¯ mischief? I won¡¯t let Jeanne enter until Andy cums¡±

    ¡°Wh, don¡¯t get so angry¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­kukuku, with this attitude, I can suck up the seeds in your pussy¡±

    ¡°If you want to suck, suck it and even if it¡¯s all licked, Andy will pour it inside again¡±

    ¡°I, ¡­¡­u, waa¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­nchuu¡­¡­nkuu. Come more this way Andy, it¡¯s hard to do a blowjob¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hohoho. Delicious delicious¡­¡­if it¡¯s my tongue, can I lick it to Dianne¡¯s womb?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s like it, but I prefer Andy¡¯s cock to the juice that has already been served!¡±

    The versatile Dianne conquers the ce. She is ying with Jeanne¡äs butt and vagina with one hand, giving me a mercilessly hanjob with the other hand and rides on La¡äs face so that she can suck the love juice from her pussy.

    Of course, when I was released, I had to pour it on Jeanne¡¯s vaginal opening before going all the way.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Two rounds for each girl. On the secondp, the three asses are finally lined up normally and a vaginal cum shot is made in order. ¡­¡­No, I feel something is wrong when this is normal. I¡¯m really thirsty, so let¡¯s go to the bar below, who is still open, for a light drink¡­¡­suddenly, I was wondering what Naris is doing, so I looked into the room.

    Naris was sleeping in her bed. She no, she was sleeping, or lying down, with her long pillow pinching her face from the back of her head.

    ¡°Naris¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I told you to put on an illusion¡±

    Naris murmurs. After all she was awake. Or rather, even if she covers her ears with a pillow, she can hear us easily.

    ¡°What did youe to do? It¡¯s 100-manmander Dianne¡¯s bed, not 10-man captain Smithson¡¯s bed¡±

    ¡°No, I thought you were in a bad mood¡­¡­did I do something not to your liking?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nothing¡±

    Naris took her hand off the pillow. Pahu and a pillow that spreads quietly behind her.

    ¡°¡­¡­I just don¡¯t understand¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Naris turned her back on me and she was silent for a while. And.

    ¡°Don¡¯t answer because I¡¯m talking to myself from now on¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your answer¡±

    ¡°I told you not to answer¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes¡±

    Take a breath.

    ¡°People don¡¯t help me. That¡¯s why I got stronger. Now that I¡¯m stronger and able to help someone, I can finally have a ce for me. Why are you helping me even more now? It wouldn¡¯t be my position if someone who was weaker than me broke my heart for me regardless of strength. It¡¯s terrible. I think that it might still be good for a moment. But why¡­¡­why is there someone who is so weak and can¡¯t rely on me at all, and who still helps me, who can reach out even if I don¡¯t help¡­¡­why is it so enough? There isn¡¯t enough space for me to enter. Don¡¯t show me. It makes me very sad. But after all, you realize that it¡¯s not kind to me in the world. Please stop. That¡¯s it. It¡¯s painful¡­¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Naris¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re prohibited from responding, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Naris shouts in a loud voice. More than the loud voice, it was heartbreaking.

    ¡°Stop being nd and gentle that anyone can see at any time! I don¡¯t think there¡¯s ad-by-spotfort¡­¡­to me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Naris¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡­please don¡¯t ask¡±

    Naris doesn¡¯t look in my direction until the end. ¡­¡­So.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡±

    I sighed a big sigh. Naris trembles.

    ¡°Hey, I have to go to the Ironworker¡äs Guild again tomorrow¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Naris raises her face a little. She pulls her pillow out from under her head and ms it from the top.

    ¡°Mowa!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with my monologue¡±

    I pull the leather I bought for the armor coveralls out of my luggage in the room and cut it to the right size. And¡­¡­because there are no metal fittings, make both sides thin and make it into a string.

    ¡°I am. I¡¯m looking at someone like you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I want to make you a female ve andmit you¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you get fucked. Be a female ve who always gives me a p. Be mine¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m such a guy. Maybe I¡¯m the most greedy, amorous and perverted guy in the northwestern ins¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ummm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So, if that¡¯s all right, put this on tomorrow¡±

    Let¡¯s admit. I¡¯m just a greedy pervert. So, I inked the engraved pen, made a simple cor with my name on it and left it on Naris¡¯s bed.

    ¡­¡­If it¡¯s alcohol, it¡¯s okay because La and the rest were drinking. Maybe it¡¯s really strong, but I¡¯ll soon be conscious. That made me feel good.

 Chapter 239: Revisit the ancient city 4 [Naris]

    <h4>Chapter 239: Revisit the ancient city 4 [Naris]</h4>

    The next morning it was far from a good awakening. I don¡¯t remember well, but I feel like I¡¯ve drunk a lot like La. The fact that I don¡¯t remember the taste of alcohol may have been quite strong.

    ¡°How about waking up?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A little low voice. I have a little headache¡­¡­¡±

    I wake up, responding slightly to La¡¯s voice, which I hear just before opening my eyes. Oh crazy. Gravity is tight. The body bes nted without permission.

    ¡°You¡¯re still weak with alcohol¡±

    Jeanne supports my body like that. Even if there is a difference in height, her strength is different, so it is reliable.

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s such a weak Trot alcohol¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a strong drink made in the royal capital¡±

    ¡°Elder sister La ordered me to get the strongest in the liquor store. I was more surprised that it came out in a ss bottle¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t see it in Celesta¡­¡­¡±

    Ceramic urns and wooden barrels are widely distributed for ease of processing. Clean ss is still expensive. This area is a ce like the face of Trot¡äs industrial power.

    ¡°So what are we going to do today?¡±

    Dianne says while opening the window of the room. A little cold. Even though it¡¯s upstairs, everyone except me is still naked, but it¡¯s bold.

    ¡°Would you like to go back to Polka or take a detour? I think Isaac¡¯s march training is about to pass through the royal capital¡±

    ¡°Passing through the royal capital and going out to Mt. Leica¡­¡­is it a hellish snow march from there?¡±

    ¡°It seems that he intends to do that¡±

    Although the small snake mountain range is lower than the snake mountain range, they are quite hard. Especially for big ogres, it should be quite hard.

    ¡°I hope there are no dead people¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m a little worried. Let¡¯s just stab the nails so as not to overdo it¡±

    ¡°More than that, Dianne, don¡¯t sit on the window while still being naked. Ah, an old man is looking from the other side of the street¡±

    ¡°Mu?¡±

    Perhaps because of the sense of aplishment of a solid sex, Dianne talks while sitting on the window frame in a good mood without wearing a single thread, but this is the third city of Trot. Even in the neighborhood, there are some tall buildings. An old man on the balcony in the opposite building was looking at Dianne¡¯s naked back, but Dianne smiled lightly and waved her fingers.

    ¡°Di, Disappeared¡­¡­!?¡±

    The old man is surprised. Dianne seems to have created an illusion.

    ¡°By the way, Naris was sulky. She told us to put up a voice illusion¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oops¡±

    She forgot about it. Once in a while Dianne is careless.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After that, while being supported by La, we go out to the dining room, and I meet Naris in the hallway.

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson¡±

    Naris takes out a short strap-like thing that isn¡¯t even a cor.

    ¡°I give it back to you¡±

    She mmed it lightly on my face.

    ¡°It hurts¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it? I thought about it, but isn¡¯t there any difference after all?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡±

    ¡°Yeah. What is it? It¡¯s mostly, because I¡¯m a poor person who is happy with small money, no matter how much it is, it is not a rtionship to do sex separately, but suddenly I be an erotic ve or it is too excited!? No matter how you think it¡¯s strange!¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    I finallyughed. I couldugh.

    ¡°Naris would be in trouble if you didn¡¯t tell me that¡±

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you say, but I¡¯m not a good for nothing cksmith who loves beauty and eroticism. It¡¯s like being filled or reaching out with beautiful words. You may hear it, but I¡¯m a pervert with a strong desire for exclusivity that just pushes the cor and obedience. I don¡¯t want you to make a mistake¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It sounds bad¡±

    ¡°Ho. I can¡¯t help it, Jeanne, who wears a cor until she wants it, is no different from me¡±

    Jeanne with a delicate face and La with a bitter smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to get lost. You¡¯re not Selenium or Apple, you¡¯re not Anzeros, Aurora, or Sharon. I like Naris, who has herself right there¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, so don¡¯t put in strange misleading lines there¡±

    Naris sighs. Isn¡¯t she surprisingly unfamiliar with being told ¡¸Like¡¹ or even ttery?

    ¡°Did you make such a thing? Some of the girls in Polka will stare at you¡±

    Dianne also smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Haha. ¡­¡­That¡¯s right, Naris. We¡äre going to have another drink in the morning¡±

    ¡°Andy. I don¡¯t want to be too noisy, but it¡¯s endlesslyzy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho, Dianne. In any case, I don¡¯t have to hurry. If it¡¯s a special reconciliation, why don¡¯t you leave it alone?¡±

    ¡°Leather, I¡¯m using it a little bit. I¡¯ll buy you a runter¡±

    ¡°Wait Jeanne, it¡¯s dangerous for one person to say how much more power you have than a normal man¡­¡­I can¡¯t help it. Well fine, it¡¯s only in the morning, Andy¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Buying a few bottles of wine from the cafeteria and have Naris take it to her room. I have no appetite. Theposition of an elf girl and a dull man who drink only alcohol without eating from the morning is a little conspicuous even though this inn is okay for heterogeneous amodation, so it must be a room.

    ¡°¡­ Trot wine is delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Well, especially since there are many orchards around here, wine making is popr. The taste of alcohol is noisy because dwarvese and go frequently¡­¡­I, I heard it all in the royal capital¡±

    Many cksmiths like alcohol. I was talked about alcohol by a senior at Sreedo¡äs workshop and one day I longed for a family word about alcohol. ¡­¡­Well, I didn¡¯t know the taste of Trot liquor because I was pulled in by Celesta when I was about to drink alcohol (it is epted from about 18 years old in Trot).

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you said that ¡ºDeep affection¡» is made around here¡­¡­let¡¯s find it before we go¡±

    ¡°Trot is irresistible for gourmets, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Even Celesta has a lot of delicious food, but there are also races with insensitive taste, so everything tends to be great¡±

    In particr, ogres and beastmen feel unsatisfactory unless they have a slightly strong taste. Beastmen feel that the scent is stronger than that of humans, but the taste is dull due to the structure of the tongue. On the contrary, it seems that dwarves and lizardmen are surprisingly sensitive to taste.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to have a lot of food. ¡­¡­Naris, another cup¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it pretty strong, this wine?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not strong, it¡¯s not strong. If you want something strong, then it¡¯s stormy whale or ogre killer¡­¡­¡±

    Yes. When I noticed, we had emptied two bottles of the wine we had secured.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, do you understand? Not to mention Almeida-san, Tetes-chan is actually a genius with such a face. Do you understand my position? I don¡¯t know? So I¡¯ll exin it from the beginning again¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in great condition

    ¡°I forgot how much I exined! That¡¯s why 10-man captain Smithson! Is it okay to exin again from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Did you say that from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t disturb me, how many times do you want me to exin from the beginning? In other words, I¡¯ve always lived in bikini armor, and it¡¯s fatal that everyday wear has arger skin color area than poor racing clothes¡±

    ¡°The story has changed¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case, what are you talking about! I talked about Crash Haken from the beginning¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    What do I do when she gets drunk faster than I do? Or rather, what do I do when you are suspicious with thepanion of drinking in the morning?

    ¡°I¡¯m a sincere person¡±

    I also have a pretty good pace while saying that.

    ¡°Huhuh, it¡¯s often said¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be hearty. Do you want me to massage?¡±

    ¡°If you want to rub it, try rubbing it, you¡¯re a stupid person!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tei¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to rub it!?

    ¡°Because it¡¯s an elf, it can¡¯t be helped, but I¡¯m a little lonely¡±

    ¡°Moreover, it is a disappointing evaluation!¡±

    What this glue.

    ¡°Meaning now, I don¡¯t think my boobs are big. It¡¯s bnced. Of course I don¡¯t say Sharon or Neia are bad¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all about those people, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m not going to do that¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t say that. You¡äre ast striker who can enjoy every day from Jeanne to La¡±

    ¡°What do you mean with striker!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me! And while rubbing, rub it persistently!¡±

    What this glue.

    ¡°After all, I feel like I¡¯m a little spoiled from the top of my clothes

    ¡°That¡¯s natural, you can dig into my clothes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This is my true ability¡±

    ¡°Awesome boobs striker. Ahahahaha¡±

    ¡°Whyugh¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha, don¡¯t tickle my armpits!¡±

    What this glue.

    ¡°Take off the trouble¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t strip girls¡¯ clothes for that reason!¡±

    ¡°Please¡±

    ¡°It may be unavoidable if told so much¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you drunk?¡±

    Naris unties her clothes, sharpening her mouth.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡­¡­And when I noticed, I crawled on the whole body of Naris in her underwear on the bed without saying anything and Naris wasughing while twisting herself for some reason.

    ¡°Ahahahahaha!! S, Stop, not good that, that touching!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then this is it¡±

    ¡°N, No, No! Why can you make meugh with my ass?¡±

    ¡°Kukukuku, now I have trouble breathing no matter where I touch you¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be true, so stop!¡±

    Naris isughing. For some reason, I was taking off Naris¡¯ pants as a matter of course. Narisughs and doesn¡¯t resist much. And I feel a strong desire for Naris¡¯s body. White, soft and supple. Somewhere near, somehow far. I feel a strong admiration for the warmth in front of me.

    ¡°Hiii, hiii¡­¡­wh, what are you doing, 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m finally going to tickle your final point where you can¡¯t tickle¡±

    Taking out my dick and attaching it to Naris from behind. Naris just twists herself.

    ¡°No, what, there is no such ce¡­¡­eh?¡±

    Squeeze her inner thighs, smeared with saliva from my tongue, through my dick. Then, I push it into Naris as it is.

    ¡°Hi, aa!?¡±

    ¡°As a person who would have to tickle here too¡±

    ¡°Tickling is this!? Why did it be a story like tickling national domination!?¡±

    Naris is a little confused. I can¡¯t think of anything that I¡¯m confused about, but I force my hips, force my way through the hymen, and push it all the way to the back.

    ¡°I forgot!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I forgot too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll tickle you¡±

    Start moving my hips. I¡¯ve said that it tickles, but the movement is already just a man¡¯s instinct. I want to ejacte in the back of Naris¡¯s vagina. I want to ejacte in Naris¡¯s womb. I want to ejacte in Naris¡¯s meat jar. Oh, I want to smear my desires deep inside Naris¡¯s white body. I want to store it in this belly. I want to ejacte while rubbing her ass. I want to ejacte while picking her boobs.

    ¡°Naris, ah, crazy Naris, I feel better, Naris!¡±

    ¡°E, wait, why are you feeling so good? It¡¯s not tickling¡­¡­it hurts¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Naris¡­¡­Naris, Naris!!¡±

    Naris is clearly confused, but I hug her from the side, shake my hips and ejacte as I want.

    ¡°Huwaaaa!?¡±

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­u, uu¡±

    Filling up with semen. A slimy feel. It gets a little easier to move and I start moving again. I ejacted while rubbing her butt, but I didn¡¯t ejacte while picking her nipples.

    ¡°E, a, yaaa¡­¡­re, really, what¡­¡­hey, wait, what¡¯s this feeling¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Naris¡­¡­I¡¯m cumming more, Naris¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Danger, Smithson, hey, hey, wait¡­¡­a, auuu¡­¡­¡±

    I shook my hips almost unconsciously at Naris and repeated ejaction.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Emm, 10-man captain Smithson?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°Not yes. What is this really¡±

    An hourter. I¡äm drunk and I was out of breath. After copsing for a while, we got up and sat upright with each other naked.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this strange?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s super strange, isn¡¯t it¡±

    ¡°Why did youmit me even when I refused to be a meat ve? That¡¯s so much! I was a virgin!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, wait a minute. I¡¯m trying hard to remember how it went¡±

    Headache. But I¡¯ll do my best.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry, I don¡¯t think I can get a logical answer¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sorry!?¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wow, what¡¯s so worrisome, what¡¯s this virgin break¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It felt good¡±

    ¡°If I was told that I was ufortable with being so many times, my hymen woulde to my mind! I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of picture it would be like to have a hymen floating around¡±

    ¡°Naris is the one who seriously thinks about such an insignificant thing¡­¡­¡±

    We stare at each other for a while. I poke my hand and feel a little depressed.

    ¡°¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson. That¡­¡­let¡¯s forget about it. Each other¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little reluctant to forget¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not a sex ve or something like that! Do you make up your way to sex ves or not?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s different from Dianne and other female ves¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anyway, forget it! You have to forget it!¡±

    Naris, who was warm with her weak fist, was so cute that I hugged and kissed her.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Then, Naris¡¯s powerful fist came in and blew me away.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, 10-man captain Smithson, firmly!?¡±

    ¡­¡­But what is it? Naris and I may look good like this.

 Chapter 240: Lord of Night

    <h4>Chapter 240: Lord of Night</h4>

    La came back with a new bottle of liquor as I was being cared for by Naris because I had a nosebleed.

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯re getting along well¡±

    ¡°Naa¡±

    Naris turns bright red. Innocent.

    ¡°What are you talking about! I just identally hit him, so let¡¯s settle down for a while. La-san, dragonization is pear. Yeah. Anyway, it was an ident¡±

    ¡°Ho, don¡¯t panic. Dragon¡¯s ears are as good as a hundred steps and there aren¡¯t two or three walls¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emmm?¡±

    ¡°My owner is naughty. Hohoho¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uwawawaa!? Maybe you heard it¡­¡­.!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also aware that owner spat out his sperm about five times¡±

    La has good ears, I¡¯mpletely monitored.

    ¡°So what are you going to do, after all, with a cor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t put it on!¡±

    Naris snorts and denies.

    ¡°I mean, one shot of drunken momentum¡­¡­no, five shots and six shots are not counting, so let¡¯s forget about it!¡±

    ¡°Why. Your debt is probably borne by that southern elf girl. If you go into the patronage of the owner naturally¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I know that guy is going to be super troublesome¡±

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    I ask Naris while ying with the position of the cotton stuffed in my nose. Ah, a strange voice. Naris sighs.

    ¡°That debt¡­¡­the creditors have already changed about five times¡±

    ¡°Five times!?¡±

    Isn¡¯t it changing too much?

    ¡°The first creditor wasn¡¯t ill-mannered¡­¡­I intentionally wrote the contract terms in the easternnguage and on top of that, I wrote the weird interest rate forms iprehensible and at that point it was pretty out. It would be nice if the person who said that he would help from such a vice took the testimony, but he went bankrupt due to the war and the testimony was handed over to another person. Yes, well, there were a lot of things like that. Knight Chief Sharon also bought me a testimony from a high-interest loan because she cared about me who had been a subordinate once¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s a good story¡±

    ¡°When I said this, I thought that if I had a high-interest loan from docs as it was, I would take the opportunity to step over it. It¡¯s impossible to y against Knight Chief Sharon, isn¡¯t it? ¡­¡­After all, nothing is solved indefinitely when it is indulged in such a favor. For example, even if Knight Chief spared 10-man captain Smithson and threw away the testimony, it would not be resolved at all just by shifting the negative eye to 10-man captain Smithson for that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s what Sharon thinks and should be returned to me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter what 10-man captain Smithson thinks. Let me be clear. I don¡¯t hate 10-man captain Smithson, but¡­¡­I don¡¯t hate it, so I¡¯d like to ask for that with no touching¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a knight, but I¡¯m not a whore. I work as a knight and pay back my debt. As a knight, as a Renfangas soldier, I protected you and everyone and got money. I will return it from the inside. After all, it is the fastest and easiest way¡±

    ¡­¡­Naris is having a lot of trouble. I am afraid of the danger that such inws will be inseparable as one. Well, I¡¯m not wealthy either and I¡¯m not unaware of the fear that my inws will change to another responsibility. I never know that feeling. Besides, I don¡¯t really want Naris to be a female ve.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t look good for Naris to be so manly¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can say it myself, though¡±

    ¡°Ho. Well, I don¡¯t care. If you took care of your virginity, you really wouldn¡¯t be beaten¡±

    ¡°I, I honestly didn¡¯t really care about it just because I didn¡¯t have the opportunity¡­¡­well, I don¡¯t want to be raped in the back alley by a stranger. ¡­¡­I mean, I don¡¯t agree. Just because it¡¯s not in the back alley, this is usually rape¡­¡­umm¡±

    Naris starts to worry with her head in front of us.

    ¡°Ho. I think owner and you are on equal status when you drink alcohol¡±

    ¡°Is, Isn¡¯t it? Uwa, this rape demon!¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you say it now!¡±

    ¡°Rape is a crime! But there is some debate that stalking is love!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about anything that has nothing to do with me!¡±

    The two of us red at each other and sighed after a while.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I knew for the time being that 10-man captain Smithson is lewd, so this time I¡¯m going to call it my own detour. ¡­¡­I, I felt good¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right¡±

    Even if she looks down, I can see that her ears are red.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t really rape with alcohol! Next time, it¡¯s a talk!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you shut up! Are you nning to aim at me again!?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m usually assuming the next one¡±

    ¡°Tsu¡­¡­¡±

    Naris makes a strange voice from the back of her throat. After wandering her gaze, with a slightly muffled voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­If, If this is all right, isn¡¯t it really aplete loss¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to be treated like a meat urinal, but if it¡¯s a proper opportunity, I¡¯ll be there again¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Will you let me do it again?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s why it¡¯s a delicate thing! ¡­¡­It¡¯s good. I feel that it¡¯s not the thing that I¡¯m looking for in 10-man captain Smithson. That¡¯s right. If I just waited for my turn, there wouldn¡¯t be any delicacy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be convinced without permission! It¡¯s unreasonable!¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t really matter. For now, it¡¯s over¡±

    I¡¯m not sure, but I feel like I¡¯ve lost a lot. Somehow regrettable.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    After a while, Jeanne and Dianne return.

    ¡°Hmm? ¡­¡­What, you really had sex¡±

    Jeanne says the most ridiculous thing in the opening. Naris turns bright red again.

    ¡°What are you saying!?¡±

    ¡°The smell of Andy¡¯s sperm screams from elder sister¡¯s body¡±

    ¡°Nunaa¡­¡­!? I, I got rid of it properly!?¡±

    ¡°Naris¡­¡­¡±

    Well, if you¡¯re going to make a mistake, you¡¯re going to be a little more serious.

    ¡°Because 10-man captain Smithson will fire a series without a line of seeing!¡±

    ¡°You should calm down a little¡±

    Dianne puts her hand on Naris¡¯s shoulder with a tired face and shakes her head. La tilts the ss with a grin.

    ¡°But you made Naris agree¡­¡­I thought it would take a little longer¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a little longer? 100-manmander Dianne! Like a prescribed route! It¡¯s an ident! I mean, I didn¡¯t agree! It is a splendid rape case, alcohol harassment!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What, drunken momentum¡±

    Before I said anything in particr, the whole situation was exined.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­it¡¯s inevitable that when we get back to Polka, Luna and Keiron, who have a good nose, will realize¡­¡­100-manmander Dianne, can you postpone it a little more? At least a few more days, on the way. I will take a bath course¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­First of all, you should do something from your own attitude, Naris, who will give up a rag just by being struck a little¡±

    ¡°Including the preparation period for that!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s okay because we¡¯re not in a hurry in terms of time¡­¡­what should we do, Andy?¡±

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s follow Isaac¡¯s military training. If it¡¯s going to be hard, I¡¯ll take the understanding around Irina and introduce the way using the forest¡±

    ¡°You can spend your time in Folklore and Basson¡±

    ¡°My mother¡­¡­well, sooner orter¡±

    You can visit this winter, but before that, I should prepare for the ¡¸People I want to introduce¡¹ such as Almeida and Peter. Basson another time.

    ¡°From here, the royal capital, let¡¯s go to Polka via Mt. Leica. There are rumors that there are hot springs in the city of Leica and there is a bath there¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Naris rejoices. Everyone smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Okay, La, it¡¯s about time to get ready¡±

    ¡°Ho¡±

    Get ready to leave the inn. ¡­¡­That¡¯s it. Let¡¯s go buy ¡ºDeep Affection¡»now.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why do youe to the liquor store as well¡±

    Aside from Dianne and Jeanne preparing for departure, Naris came to the liquor store together with me.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay because Trot is cold. The alcohol is delicious¡±

    ¡°You will make a mistake again with alcohol¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t make the same mistake. Maybe¡±

    Naris is not determined whether she is aware that there is no basis.

    ¡°Oh, wee. Today is a day with a lot of unusual looking customers¡±

    The owner of the liquor store wees us amiably.

    ¡°Rare?¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re a Celesta, you look good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well¡±

    I¡¯m tired of exining it one by one. Certainly my in clothes don¡¯t have a trot-like taste anymore.

    ¡°And the elf¡¯s older sister. Well, you don¡¯t look like a northern elf, you seem to be on good terms with this older brother¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do we look like we¡¯re on good terms?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Or is there somewhere in the culture where you can cross your arms even if you don¡¯t get along well?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    It was naturally folded because it was cold as it was said.

    ¡°I saw it when I went to the royal capital to buy something, but there were many northern elves who seemed to be nobles. Elder sister, you¡äre different, aren¡¯t you? Or mixed blood?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I¡¯m from the Southern Great ins, so the answer is correct¡±

    Leaving that aside.

    ¡°That¡¯s ¡ºRare¡», I mean, are there other foreigners?¡±

    ¡°Ou. Just a while ago, a Celesta soldier brother came to buy alcohol. Are you friends with him?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    We haven¡¯t brought a man. And Isaac¡äs group should have passed Schrantz a long time ago.

    ¡°¡­¡­At a time like this¡±

    If military personnel move at strange times, it doesn¡¯t mean that something hasn¡¯t happened. I don¡¯t want it to be a strange-smelling movement.

    I bought the famous alcohol ¡ºDeep Affection¡» and met Dianne and others in the carriage on the hill.

    ¡°For the time being, is it the royal capital next? If Isaac¡äs group have passed by, immediately go north¡­¡­and that¡¯s good¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see the royal capital, though. The great arena¡±

    Naris says she won¡¯t be disciplined again. But Dianne shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. You can¡¯t enter the Great Arena unless you¡¯re qualified as an Ace Knight¡±

    ¡°Then there is 100-manmander Dianne¡­¡­ah¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a knight ss and neither La nor Jeanne are rted¡±

    ¡°Tsk. What is it?¡±

    Come to think of it, have all the Ace Knights leave?

    ¡°I¡¯m done fixing the luggage¡±

    ¡°Good, La, fly¡±

    ¡°Ho. Of course¡±

    Close the carriage door and we take off. The wind pressure caused the snow to soar and reflected the afternoon light like silver powder.

    In the carriage flying by La, I somehow opened the window and looked down. I thought if there was anyrge-scale troop action¡­¡­if it¡¯s something other than Isaac¡äs group, it may be necessary for Dianne to stop by the Trot Corps Command to gather information. ¡­¡­The figures on the highway are sparse and there is no sign of such a thing.

    ¡°Thinking too much¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, somehow. I heard that there were other soldiers from Celesta at the liquor store¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±

    Chibi La groans on my shoulder. And some time there

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    She seems to have found something.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Umm. There¡¯s someone like that a little ahead. ¡­¡­A familiar man¡±

    ¡°Fa, Familiar!?¡±

    A Celesta soldier who walks alone like this and La knows? Who is it?

    ¡°Do you remember the name, La¡±

    Dianne asks Chibi La with a slightly serious look, but Chibi La shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not walking around and ask each person I meet for their names¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a little bothered. Can you get off nearby?¡±

    ¡°Ho. I understand¡±

    La turns. She makes a quicknding in a vacant lot near the highway.

    Then, I stood on the road with Dianne and waited for the man to walk here for a while. When ites to a distance where you can see the face, the other side looks at us and makes a surprised face. I probably have the same face. Then the man kicked the thin snow on the carriage¡¯s rut ??and ran over here.

    ¡°¡­¡­100-manmander Dianne! 10-man captain Smithson!¡±

    ¡°Why are you in such a ce?¡±

    Dianne was alert, but didn¡¯t change her ridiculous face.

    ¡°You should be with the crossbow corps, Hank Bronson¡±

    ¡­¡­Bronson. Former number two of the Anzeros corps. It is an escort infantry which was next after Mikagami came. Since the escort pawns of the crossbow corps have be two toons ording to the division, he should be serving as one of the toon leaders¡­¡­I don¡¯t think so.

    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s right¡±

    Bronson pays off his cloak. The leather armor had a distinctive emblem.

    ¡°Because I was in the Ace Knight Exam, the meeting was dyed. ¡­¡­I report itte. 10-man captain Hank Bronson, has passed the Ace Knight Exam!¡±

    Bronson proudly put his fist on his chest.

 Chapter 241: Glory afterglow

    <h4>Chapter 241: Glory afterglow</h4>

    Hank Bronson. 27 years old. He has a slightly round face, a slightly unreliable look and is now stubble. Is there any part of the beard that can¡¯t be helped if traveling alone? His favorite weapon is the bastard sword. A slightly half-finished sword that is a little long to handle with one hand and a little light to handle with both hands. Bronson is a Celesta-like swordsman who uses it to fight in a slightly irregr way. He doesn¡¯t rely on his sword and is flexible. He has no hesitation in martial arts or handling sub-weapon daggers. However, due tock of decision-making power, and still not each part that can be relied on here, such as Aurora dexterity and Mikagami¡¯s leg strength, he couldn¡¯t get over the Ace Night exam until now. It is Anzeros¡äs evaluation.

    ¡°Being able to pass the Ace Night exam, did you take measures against the rock dolls?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because the stab blow that I had been polishing for a long time now passes through the rock dolls¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, Bronson¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Stop Bronson, who happily started speaking in honorifics. Bronson who is apt.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be a 10-man captain. If so, honorifics are prohibited¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, but¡­¡­¡±

    Bronson is older than me. However, that doesn¡¯t really matter in Celesta, where long-lived species are sometimes mixed. However, it is a tradition in the whole army that honorifics are sealed once when they be 10-man captains. Even when I became a 10-man captain, honorifics were banned by Isaac, Anzeros and Keiron as a ritual to be included. More than 10-man captains are managers. This creates the awareness that I have joined the position I have seen above.

    ¡°Do you know? All 10-man captains are of the same rank. There is no refraining from taking care of juniors who take time and effort¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­but Smithson¡­¡­i, it¡¯s a strange feeling to say something¡­¡­no, I don¡¯t think so¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. You¡¯re older¡±

    Weugh and I tap on his shoulder, urging him to a nearby vacant lot where La and the others are waiting. Dianne, who was listening next to me, also smiled.

    ¡°But everyone is like that at first. You would have been afraid of Isaac at first, aside from Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such a thing¡±

    Yup. Well, Isaac¡¯s boss¡¯s skin has been outstanding since that time and his body is big and reliable. However, while it was being mended while drinking many times, he suddenly got a tame mouth on the board. ¡­¡­Since we first met, Anzeros has sometimes be a talker because of the good taste of my hometown.

    ¡°It was Bronson¡±

    ¡°N, Nice to meet you, Naris-san, Jeanne-chan¡±

    ¡°Haa. Thank you for your cooperation¡±

    Yes, Naris and Bronson have very few contacts. The opportunity to remember each other was equal to zero.

    ¡°But now I can go to the Great Arena in the royal capital! You can guide me!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, I grew up in Celesta¡­¡­and I just became an Ace Knight, so I¡äm not a good guide¡±

    ¡°No No, I don¡¯t want you to guide me separately, but I can¡¯t seem to enter unless you¡¯re present to see it¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the way it is¡­¡­¡±

    Bronson smiles at Naris¡¯s momentum.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, but Naris is equivalent to a 10-man captain when converted to the rank of the Celesta army, so you don¡¯t need any honorifics, Bronson¡±

    ¡°No, but something like this¡­¡­after all, let me be honorific for a while, including 10-man captain Smithson, it¡¯s difficult to change your attitude one by one¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s originally a penal regtions, though¡±

    If you use honorifics, you can have a ss and the brand depends on the mood of the other party. That was my promotion penalty.

    ¡°Ho. Can I take off?¡±

    ¡°Go, but it was good timing. If you weren¡¯t good at it, you¡¯d be able to challenge the Little Snake Mountains by your own without catching up with Isaac¡äs group, Bronson¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate mountains, but I was born close to the snake mountains, so I¡¯ve been climbing a lot since I was a kid¡±

    ¡°Winter snowy mountains should not bebined with Celesta¡¯s Snake Mountains¡±

    As Dianne says, there is a danger that it will be difficult if you challenge alone. Even though he¡¯s an Ace Knight, it¡¯s hard to beat nature.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Landed in the suburbs of the royal capital for the first time in a while. It was evening.

    ¡°The sun sets early. Let¡¯s see the town again tomorrow, Naris¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­..Is there a ce to stay?¡±

    ¡°There are hotels that have military contracts for that. There should be no problem¡±

    We hide the carriage in the depths of the forest and walk toward the royal capital a few kilometers away.

    Then enter the royal capital.

    ¡°Haa, is that Trot¡äs castle listening to the sound? The ss sparkles in the sunset and it¡¯s pretty¡±

    ¡°No, that is Anzeros¡¯s parents¡¯ house. The castle is over there¡±

    ¡°Eh!? Anzeros-san is a princess who lives in such a castle!?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen Linda-san¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s true that Neumann¡¯s house is so big that it looks like a little castle at first nce.

    ¡°That is the royal castle, that is the arena. The mansion with the tower over there is the Gardner family¡±

    ¡°Everything is so big that it smells like a fake¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived in the royal capital for seven years, so leave it to me¡­¡­but I don¡¯t really know the aristocratic living quarters. I only went in and out of the craftsman¡¯s district¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the way it is. Even if I¡¯m told to show you around Rennesto, I don¡¯t know anything other than the apartment, centre and the workce¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re on good terms, Naris-san and 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­¡±

    Bronson is surprised by us being familiar so heughs. Before I knew it, Naris was entwined in my arms again.

    ¡°I folded my arms before I knew it¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Don¡¯t ask me!¡±

    ¡°Then who are you asking!¡±

    ¡°When did you start working? 10-man captain Bronson¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to answer, Bronson. It seems barren¡±

    It¡¯s supposed to be a sexy development, but why does Naris slurp like this?

    In Trot and Celesta, the inn also serves as a bar. Or rather, it should be said that there are many annexes because of the demand for amodating sickness as it is. Aside from the countryside bar, which is basically used only by locals, like Polka¡äs bar, in ces like the royal capital, a good hotel has a lively bar.

    ¡°Because this is a hotel contracted by the Celesta Army. Most of the guests are Celestians. I think Naris can drink morefortably than outside¡±

    ¡°I want to drink local alcohol because it¡¯s a big deal¡±

    ¡°Patience in that area. Or, if you¡¯re just La, it¡¯s okay to drink outside. If you¡¯re from a different race, you can¡¯t even get caught up in a woman of the same family¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also dull¡±

    La and Dianne are drinking immediately. When ites to liquor, there are wines from the eastern part of Celesta and ogre killer from the south, which are familiar to the Celesta people. I have to rely on Trot stocking for ingredients and the food is Trot-style.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to be struck like in Schrantz¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Bronson for a toast for the time being¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Naris-san, Jeanne-chan and 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    Lightly meet a ss of white wine.

    ¡°Kanpai¡±

    Thereupon.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I didn¡¯t remember the night well. Diane and La were at the table nearby and Bronson was also present, so I don¡¯t think there was a rare event. But.

    ¡°Ngo¡±

    ¡°Hey Naris. Why are we sleeping together?¡±

    ¡°Ngu?¡±

    In the morning, Naris was sleeping with me for some reason. Moreover, she is in her underwear.

    ¡°¡­¡­That Smithson¡äs heavy responsibility¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really remember yesterday¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Zu. Maybe I have a hangover¡±

    ¡°Anyway, why are you sleeping here?¡±

    ¡°At once, 10-man captain Smithson fainted, so they asked me to take you to the room¡­¡­I remember undressing poker with the resurrected 10-man captain Smithson for some reason¡±

    Really?

    ¡°But I remember when I took off the first piece¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you. Why are you saying that rape is prohibited with the momentum of alcohol?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ask me when I¡¯m drunk! I don¡¯t think humans are raping again even though they¡¯re crazy!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to hear! What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you want to check it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If it¡¯s 10-man captain Smithson, you should definitely have done a vaginal cum shot¡±

    Naris is on all fours. As a matter of course, I¡¯m trying to check the condition of Naris¡¯s crotch by lowering her pants. ¡­¡­What are we doing? Are you a little sleepy?

    ¡°Hey Naris¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is there semen in it?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. If you think about it, it¡¯s strange, this situation¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm?¡±

    Naris is having trouble seeing me from her arms and crotch, and I¡¯m a little worried about her face. And.

    ¡°Why are you looking into my ass as a matter of course!¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s strange!¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not alert at all!¡±

    Naris gets up angry and tries to raise her pants. Suddenly Bronsones into the room.

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson, get up¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ginyaa!?¡±

    Naris screams strangely, rolls up the sheets at her feet like a tornado and wraps them around herself. And I¡¯m bounced off and rolled to the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡­T, That, maybe Naris-san is a female ve?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different from what you¡¯re saying!?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t heard anything about that¡±

    I thought that the word ¡°female ve¡± had permeated firmly in the crossbow corps. By the way, we seem to have really just drunkenly knocked down, after we confirmedter with La¡¯s audible sound detector information.

    After having breakfast, we all head to the great arena with Bronson at the top.

    ¡°I wanted to see it once. The great arena that is said to be second only to the Luxe Empire on the continent¡±

    ¡°Is there a bigger arena in Luxe empire?¡±

    ¡°Martial arts are really popr over there. It seems that they will bother to catch monsters from thebyrinth to make them fight in the arena¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means¡­¡­if you want to fight, go to thebyrinth yourself¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, there are many people who want to see the battle¡±

    Bronson shows the emblem to the guards, despite me and Naris chatting. We are in the name of an attendant. There were a lot of people to apany for a little, but we managed to convince the guards.

    ¡°Haa. It¡¯s amazing. This is an arena where half of the 100,000 citizens of the royal capital can enter¡­¡­!¡±

    Naris¡äs eyes shine. At the time of Aurora, the main training ground was underground, but this time we visited the above-ground part. Every time I see it, I sigh. The glory of the Trot Kingdom, which has such a huge building. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a thing of the past to say glory now, but even so, the huge manpower of the Trot Kingdom, which led to the construction of thisrge facility, has not disappeared just by sleeping. Humans can create such a city. That kind of emotiones to me when I see such a huge building.

    ¡°Every Trot swordsman will do his best dreaming of standing in the middle¡­¡­10-man captain Anzeros said¡±

    It will be the first time for Bronson to be here. After all, he was looking around as if he was impressed with its size.

    ¡°When I look at it like this, I want to do just the performance. Nobody¡¯s watching, 10-man captain Bronson, do you want to do it?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s no good, that¡¯s true¡±

    I hope I can¡¯t find it, but if I can find it, I¡¯ll do it. Red Arm, who is also a stranger, would do without permission with Bronson who is close to a stranger. At least one hit at the underground training ground, if a person with a strong territorial consciousness and exclusive feelings looks at such selfishness¡­¡­!

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Sure enough. Several swordsmen appeared from the entrance to the audience seats nearby and looked at us. Uniformly, a terrible look. Look at Naris and Dianne with a particrly steep look.

    ¡°This is the holy ce of the Sword Saints. It¡¯s not a ce where celesta country people like you can y¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne frowns.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a sudden greeting, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Naris¡±

    I hold Naris. For a human, the words of the male leader with a considerable physique were very clicky, but seeing Dianne and being able to make such irreverent words is a postwar Sword Saint, no, Ace Knight. He is a young rascal because he doesn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that an Ace Knight because of his appearance?¡±

    A giant points to Bronson with his sweaty arms. I think they¡¯ve been training until now and havee to cool down.

    ¡°Is it a good idea to take a woman and a child to the sanctuary of Sword Saints? It¡¯s nice, but don¡¯t misunderstand that you are the same as us just because you came here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡±

    Bronson slightly intensifies his mild-mannered face.

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s abyrinth test where you can escape and hide, such as Celesta¡¯s Ace Knight. After all, it is only a test full of loopholes and it hits only the number of heads after all. It¡¯s a problem to think that you can line up as Sword Saint just because you¡¯re chosen for that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hou¡±

    It was Dianne, not Bronson, who responded.

    ¡°In that respect, we, Sword Saints, are all over the country and the selected swordsmen who can easily defeat monsters show each other their strengths and the elite selected from them bes the elite. I don¡¯t care about the same cheap emblem as you, but it goes without saying that there is a difference in power¡±

    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­But there are things I can¡¯t understand

    Dianne shrugs her shoulders.

    ¡°You look weak for that¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have enough arms to look down on Bronson. Naris, you looked down on with a girl and child is part of the heroic Gauntlet Knights. What¡¯s the best thing about self-supporting good for nothings that can¡¯t feel the other person¡¯s ability¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­I don¡¯t know who you are, but you cant say whatever you want¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°She is 100-manmander Dianne. I think she¡¯s probably bigger than you¡±

    ¡°Have you ever known the ranks of country people?¡±

    Waa. Amazing. Sword Saints also have such simple idiots.

    ¡°If you say so much, let¡¯s take a look at the proud arm of an Ace Knight! It¡¯s a fight you sold, don¡¯tin with one or two broken bones!¡±

    ¡°Ho. Dianne, will you sell it now? Weird¡±

    ¡°If 100-manmander goes on her own, yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Bronson. Please show them¡±

    ¡°Eh, eh¡­¡­is it mee¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne pushes Bronson¡¯s back.

    ¡°I think the technique of hunting rock dolls has beenpleted. Hit one with the intention of showing it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing with one or two broken bones. I haven¡¯t practiced how to adjust it¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem toin. Well, if you don¡¯t die, you can make excuses¡±

    Dianne grins. It¡¯s rather scary.

    ¡°That woman there,e down too!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, me too?¡±

    Naris is nominated.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a member of the heroic Gauntlet Knights, show your skill! Gauntlet Knights, after all, I thought it would be a pain to treat them the same as us, even though they¡äre knights who can only be on the front line!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, 100-manmander Dianne. It¡¯s a little crazy, but if it¡¯s 2 to 1, wouldn¡¯t it stand out?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t worry. It seems that there will be more people out there, not just 2 to 1¡±

    Looking at it, it was not only the leader giant, but also the other swordsmen who descended into the arena. There are three or four people.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also join in¡±

    Dianne joins Naris who is reluctantly descending. At that point, the other party has be a little pitiful.

    ¡°We, Sword Saints, have a coborative actual battle sword as our body! It¡¯s good to be confused, but I think we¡¯ll fight together in numbers at the same time¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to match the numbers. Come on with everyone¡±

    Dianne provokes. Naris and Bronson took the wooden swords of their respective lengths, with a grinning face asking, ¡¸Seriously?¡¹.

    ¡°Make a fool of someone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s more annoying for a young man who doesn¡¯t even know the real Sword Saints Brigade to say that he is a Sword Saint¡­¡­¡±

    Without taking a weapon, Dianne unsalted her folded arms and squealed her arms to intimidate them.

    ¡°Bronson. Knock this huge guy down. Naris, you and I will take care of the rest¡±

    ¡°Uwaa. There is a rough outline¡­¡­I like it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little troubled, it¡¯s really difficult to adjust¡±

    The giant approaches Bronson who is whining.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but think about it!!¡±

    As expected, Sword Saints. They step in quickly. However, Bronson pretends to be unsuspecting and shakes his cloak. ¡­¡­It is a fighting cloak with a weight at the hem.

    ¡°Gu!¡±

    The hem of the cloak is struck on the side and the giant flutters.

    ¡°Oh, you¡äre pretty young when I see you up close¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡±

    The giant swings a long wooden sword down to Bronson who can avoid it. However, Bronson jumps back and dodges the blow. ¡­¡­His jumping power is rather amazing. He jumped out of the range of the sword.

    ¡°¡­¡­Please don¡¯t resent me¡±

    Then, he holds the wooden sword that seems to be a little too long from Bronson¡¯s physique. Bastard sword. A long, thin sword called a ¡¸One-handed and half-sword¡¹. Bronson holds the wooden sword with a length that imitates it and waits.

    ¡°A knight who just runs around¡­¡­!¡±

    Also, a quick step in the example. Bronson waits for it. The moment he thinks it¡¯s toote, he shoots a stretchy orbital thrust. The giant Sword Saint was pierced through his shoulder despite being a wooden sword.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°I said I can¡¯t control it¡±

    Bronsonughs lightly and hits the giant¡¯s chin with his palm. The giant copsed like magic.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­amazing¡±

    ¡°Naris, I¡¯m going over there!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s okay because they¡¯ve settled on themselves!¡±

    Bronson¡¯s fierce blow, ignoring the sharpness of the sword, took a breather for the other Sword Saints.

    ¡°Do we end up being beaten!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by two women!¡±

    Three people attack Naris and Dianne. Naris seems to be a little annoyed and Dianne flicks their swords to remind them of the difference in power.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­not yet, pick up the sword¡­¡­!¡±

    The good news is that Naris, Dianne and Bronson aren¡¯t aggressive and the swordsmen who are still trying to fight badly at the time of their birth are stopped by an angry voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!! You guys, is it a duel or just a private fight! Depending on the situation, it¡¯s imprisonment!¡±

    The one who jumped into the arena while scolding loudly was¡­¡­that breastte.

    ¡°Erik Randall¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­100-manmander Dianne¡±

    It was Erik.

    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a practice, no problem. ¡­¡­But I think the huge one over there need some treatment¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­Bowman, you again? Angus, Beckett, what are you guys doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°That, tsk¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Next finish! She is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Good. I was a little nasty too¡±

    Apparently, Erik is the mediator of the Sword Saints who are training here. Dianne suppresses Erik, who is trying to tell them who they picked a fight with, with a bitter smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­After all¡±

    ¡°Yeah. They were the ones who became Ace Knights in the recent Trot-style exam¡­¡­Usually, Grants-sensei was ring at me, but sometimes I was in trouble because he showed off the Sword Saints supremacy¡±

    ¡°Sword Saints, who knows the age of Sword Saints in a curved manner, does not despise others¡­¡­because they know the horror of despising¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Due to the poor supervision of my juniors¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard, you too¡±

    Erik¡äs earnest apology.

    ¡°I was a little grown up, I¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ve done it properly, have I?¡±

    Bronson and Naris also seem a little awkward. ¡­¡­A new visitor appeared in such an arena.

    ¡°Oh, this is rare. Sometimes it¡¯s good to get up early.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    I was in the audience and looked back with La.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, young man¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh¡±

    My spine reacts chillingly. Good old man ¡­¡­But the most difficult thing in Trot Kingdom. Ulysses Ernest, the former king.

    ¡°E, a¡­¡­eee!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of surprises, right, Gardner¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then the predecessor. He is¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Umm. I told you¡±

    King Ulysses¡­¡­no, the former king smiled and nodded to the tall old man who was set aside.

    ¡°The man who defeated Arthur¡±

    That introduction is too dangerous. Wait a minute, King.

 Chapter 242: Pilgrimage 1

    <h4>Chapter 242: Pilgrimage 1</h4>

    The giant Sword Saint, who had a hole in his shoulder, was carried on a stretcher by the other small fish-like people. It¡¯s okay for him to bleed a lot, as this is the great arena and there¡¯s always a trainer, so he¡¯s well treated. He used a needle to stop the bleeding quickly, leaving no significant blood stains on the ground.

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d see you¡±

    Former doctor Dianne muttered, but Erik smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Fortunately, the bones were only cracked and if you treat it properly, it will be restored in a month. But¡­¡­it¡¯s not worth it to be easily served by the sessful applicants of the same term. It¡¯s a pride¡±

    ¡°Bronson was originally a good infantryman who was ustomed to fighting. Even in the corps, he often had a close fight with Anzeros. That¡¯s not tog behind the young rookies¡±

    ¡°Bowman has passed the Sword Saint exam for four years now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if you gain experience among Trot swordsmen who have the same tactics, it cannot be applied to outsiders¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­As you say¡±

    Erik is giving in to Dianne. Seen from a distance, Erik is much taller, so it¡¯s a bit humorous.

    ¡°Randall¡¯s son also loss his face to that ck goddess¡±

    ¡°The other party is bad. If that¡¯s not the case with Arthur, I can give her an opinion¡±

    ¡°As for me, I like Sword Saints, who are strong enough to blow another game¡±

    ¡°If Randall copses now, there will be no one to take over until Grants returns.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could throw Arthur out of the royal pce¡±

    The two old men standing in the audience talk with carefree faces. Nheless, the two are adults of history who have made a big difference in Trot Kingdom. Former King Ulysses Ernesto. And Duke Gardner, the head of Trot¡¯srgest prestigious family. Although they handed over the throne to Ruth, it¡¯s never the case that they became easygoing.

    ¡°Andy. Who is that old man?¡±

    ¡°Baa¡­¡­¡±

    I close Jeanne¡¯s mouth. Old man. ¡­¡­No, did Jeanne never meet the former king directly?

    ¡°The former king and grand duke of Trot Kingdom¡±

    ¡°The king¡­¡­that, is the greatest king?¡±

    The former kingughs happily at Jeanne who is puzzled.

    ¡°Hoohoohoo. I don¡¯t know what to do. Even if it is said that I¡äm a king now, it is a previous job. Far from already being authoritative, I should be treated like a half sinner¡±

    ¡°Of course, the predecessor and Arthur don¡¯t know what to do¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Loose, for a little morning walk of mine¡­¡­in this way, Gardner, Randall and the great aristocrat are attached by two people. Good grief, father inw don¡¯t you trust him at all¡±

    ¡°My daughter and son-inw are polished every day in an unfamiliar office¡­¡­I¡¯m going to reassure you a little bit as father-inw¡±

    ¡°Look at that. Even the elders in that town will have to work a little more. Is there an old man so disrespected?¡±

    The former kingughs happily.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, cute dwarf youngdy. You can call me as you like, whether it¡¯s I or old man¡±

    It¡¯s a chilling exchange.

    ¡°¡­¡­To Northern Army Corps 100-manmander Dianne, those knights were indeed small fries. I can see Celesta¡¯s seriousness about the strategy¡±

    ¡°Well, that goddess often takes the initiative of the nation with the sixth minister as a hat. It may be a little difficult to sniff Celesta¡±

    ¡°If all goes well, you¡¯ll get an uninhabited fertility field, right?¡±

    ¡°If the technology is certain. It¡¯s still not a deal that deserves to be done without optimism¡±

    Duke Gardner and the former King are looking at Dianne and talking slowly, despite our apologetics. ¡­¡­ Although they look like old men, they smell like strangers.

    ¡°How far¡­¡­¡±

    I unconsciously mutter that I know. The former king looked at me and smiled with a fearless smile.

    ¡°Even now, I¡¯ve been looking at the world from Trot for 40 years. Even if we pull back from the management of the country, we are in a position where small talk is constantly rolling¡±

    And Duke Gardner speaks quietly to me.

    ¡°If you guys haven¡¯t kept it a secret, I know who you are, Andy Smithson-kun. ¡­¡­Please give my best regards to Pdin Almeida¡±

    ¡°Almeida¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Huhu, I do business with her¡±

    ¡­¡­He knows that Almeida is with us. To do this, you need to have an informant in Polka or Renfangas. I want to believe it¡¯s not Polka¡­¡­the people of Polka must be Trot¡äs people. If you provide information to the king, there is no reason to me it. Also, Sir Bonaparte may have information about La and Maia. More than I expected, the area around the former king may be paying more attention to our actual situation.

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you going to do something?¡±

    I¡¯m naturally ready. Before I knew it, La came to my side and she was in a position to protect me and Jeanne in one step no matter what. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be attacked, but the tension still dominates the ce.

    ¡°I tell you, I have no authority. I can¡¯t do anything. ¡­¡­I want to bring Arthur to you, but I don¡¯t even have the authority to get him out of the royal pce¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything. There¡¯s nothing. At best, it¡¯s about entertaining small talk¡±

    ¡­¡­ Everything is suspicious, as this person says. But if you doubt, you can¡¯t do anything else.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll tell you something good. Trot has a debt of gratitude¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Trot has no greed for the demon territory n. There is no point in seeking merit, as long as Celesta, who has militarymand, holds the ruling of the martial arts¡±

    ¡­¡­Does this mean. At first nce, it may seem like meaningless information, but it¡¯s actually a fairly important point, isn¡¯t it? Why did Trot send 100-manmander Grants to imitate Celesta? If you think about it, it¡¯s full of risks and the returns are small. It is certain that it is suspicious even considering the political effect. Then why did you overdo it?

    ¡°Long ago, Carlwin was a country that taught our Trot people, who had been devoted to the battle against the barbarians, a sword technique superior to that of knights and gave the foundation of the Sword Saints. Therefore, there is a duty to return. It is a matter of our pride that we must ovee the profits and losses and deliver even one fingertip¡±

    ¡­¡­Is that so. Then, maybe Neia maniptes the shock wave as a matter of course¡­¡­

    ¡°Well, we won¡¯t back off in the future. In the shadows, we will find a way to that country¡±

    ¡°Telling us that, what are you nning?¡±

    And. Dianne came over there. She jumped up the inner wall of the arena that separates the audience from the stage and on the next jump, she flew up to us in the middle of the audience.

    ¡°Hoohoo. I don¡¯t think extensive knowledge in favor of it until we provide it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s human virtue, predecessor¡±

    ¡°There is not a single person in the Celesta army who really considers you powerless. More or less, everyone believes that your life still moves history¡±

    ¡°You have a high opinion of me¡±

    An inquiry with Dianne. Even if it bes such a scene, his expression which can afford is never broken. Once again, I admire what a historical masterpiece is like. Probably not strong fighting power. Perhaps, considering the physical aspect of Celesta, he never has power. But still. Such a person who continues to have ¡¸Something¡¹ that only makes you afraid even when you face a great hero.

    ¡°Trot has already entered the next generation. The era of mine is over¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We only believe, sometimes helping the children and grandchildren. The next era¡±

    The former king says something that is easy to understand. If you just listen to the words, it¡¯s an old word of giving up. Nevertheless, both the former king and the duke have powerful expressions. We can¡¯t help but be in awe of their stretched back, as if they were showing pride to the people at the victory ceremony.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, let¡¯s refrain from prying¡±

    Dianne says she gave up.

    ¡°Hoohoo. It¡¯s alsofortable to see a frightened goddess¡±

    ¡°Threatening a woman and being happy doesn¡¯t have a good taste¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to go out with a leecher with a short old age, youngdy¡±

    Dianne sighs. And she turned her back on the former king.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you make fun of me, but if you want to reach out to my subordinates, all of them¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. Is there any intention of harming the younger generation of Trot? ¡­¡­Ah, even if I rece it with this one¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s finish the belly search. We still have a ce to go¡±

    ¡°Umm. See you next time, invite Linda and Arthur to have a cup of tea, youth¡±

    I really wanted to meet Sir Bonaparte, but if he is well, I¡äm fine.

    ¡°Bronson, Naris! We leave,e up quickly!¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°¡­¡­He is what Arthur says¡­¡­¡ºThe future of this country¡»?¡±

    ¡°Are you surprised that he is neither a Sword Saint nor a sage, Gardner?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No. I can¡¯t help but think that Arthur is a man who really bends with power and reason. However, such an unreliable young man really has the courage to challenge Arthur¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Arthur admitted it. ¡­¡­Yes, because he is weak¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­And what are you going to do? I didn¡¯t bother to contact ck Dianne¡¯s corps to make that young man look like this¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simr thing. ¡­¡­It¡¯s better to have less sparks that go loose with the next move. To those who overlooked Grants at Rennesto¡­¡­it¡¯s easier to show me that you¡¯re willing¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Next?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­Huhu, Grants will be in a bad mood¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Eh. Just now that person, was that UlyssesIII!? He talked to 10-man captain Smithson very intimately!?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­it¡¯s a little subtle to exin¡­¡­Linda-san and the king were originally good friends and they were a little writhing about Anzeros, and then Sir Bonaparte again¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That, 10-man captain Smithson is really an ordinarymoner child and just a clever rearguard, right? Why are you able to get such various connections?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by clever! Ho, there is more¡±

    I was very sad to exin it to Naris. Yup. Certainly, it smells like a lie even if you put it away with luck a little overall and it is difficult to refute even if it is said that there is anything other than dexterity.

    ¡°Apart from Andy¡¯s connection, it¡¯s true that the old man deserves caution. What did he think of when he appeared in front of us? It would have been easily caught in the informationwork if it was the royal capital at the knee that we appeared in Trot and in the arena. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence. What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Ho. It will not be helpful even if you worry. You¡¯re not a specialist except for the exchange of battles¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne holds her forehead and worries. If you think about it, he just came out and showed off a little bit of scent, but I think that only that king can really hurt Dianne so much.

    ¡°Overstaying is useless. Dianne copses with teething fever¡±

    Instead of Dianne, who continues to worry, La took the initiative and we left the city.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Dianne, let¡¯s forget about the King. Rather, do you know where Isaac and the others are?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. When I asked other guests at the hotel yesterday, they said they went there just over a week ago. ¡­¡­Maybe it¡¯s about reaching or not reaching the sanctuary of Leica¡±

    ¡°La, just in case, fly while paying attention to the ground¡±

    ¡°Ho. I know. Let¡¯s just use that ox-ogre as andmark¡±

    We fly the road to the north on La. The snow that wasn¡¯t even on the knees in Schrantz is deep when it¡¯s about to reach this area. ¡­¡­I hope they didn¡¯t notice when they were camping in a snow cave or something stupid.

    Thereupon. The beautiful cone-shaped Mt. Leica and the city of Leica at the southern foot of it. We caught up with the crossbow corps that was just about to arrive there.

    ¡°Ho. Is this Mt. Leica? It¡¯s a good mountain¡±

    ¡°Yes. Trot people are told to see it once in a lifetime¡±

    In the old days, it was even said that it was meaningful to be born in Trot. It is said that the pretty peak is worth it¡­¡­well, the judgment depends on the person. At least the mountain that can be seen from the window of the coachman is a beautiful mountain that I can sigh at as I have seen many mountains by flying around. ¡­¡­Hmm?

    ¡°Hey La¡±

    ¡°Ho¡±

    ¡°Something strange hasn¡¯t jumped up from the bottom¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ho?¡±

    It looks like a point in my eyes. However, the point which shines strangely slowly climbs from the mountain forest¡­¡­no, is that rushing in!?

    ¡°La!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Caught, main building!¡±

    Immediately after, the carriage is swung around and a shock runs.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°Unyaa!!¡±

    ¡°Gyaa !! Falling down, falling down!!¡±

    ¡°Wh, What is this!?¡±

    Everyone makes a fuss. ¡­¡­While doing so, centrifugal force is applied to the front, back, left and right and finally the me of the fire breath can be seen outside. What are you doing, La.

    ¡°La!!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a little bit¡­¡­how about this!!¡±

    A shock is applied and the movement stops after a while. And, in the meantime, it seems that La suddenly drops and it feels like it¡¯s falling at a stretch and it¡¯s weakening for a moment, so the carriage is dropped a little roughly on the snow.

    ¡°What happened¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A strange guy sneaked up a little. If I could use my arms, it wouldn¡¯t be like that¡±

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­In the sacred ce. It is said that there are many holy beasts in the huge ¡¸Upper¡¹ sanctuary.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    It is faster to check with your own eyes than to say four or five. I hurry out of the carriage.

    Then I found a strange feline that roared tens of meters above the ground. Yellow stripes on a white background, red and blue eyes. It stays in the sky, but no feathers grow. Anyway, the shy colors are eye-catching. And.

    ¡°What¡¯s the purpose ofing to this sacred ce, you disaster creature! It would be a big mistake if you thought you could do it over and over again!!¡±

    The cat talked.

    ¡°Greetings¡±

    ¡°Dragon, the sacred ce is mine!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it¡±

    ¡°Lie! You want it!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? You feather lizard!¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s a bit silly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get the sanctuary without defeating this Shoegaze and his happy friends!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Happy friends?¡±

    When everyone was stunned to see this felidae, rocks and logs flew out of nowhere and the cat was shot down.

    ¡°¡­¡­What was that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think it¡¯s a holy beast¡­¡­¡±

    Is it the happy friends who were treated as happy friends who threw the rocks and logs?

 Chapter 243: Pilgrimage 2

    <h4>Chapter 243: Pilgrimage 2</h4>

    It took a little courage to go see the fallen holy beast¡­¡­but everyone (La remains a dragon) goes to see it, believing that Dianne will protect us even if something happens. The holy beast Shoegazer was stuck in the ground from the south, that is, on the side of the road that runs through the tree sea from the direction of the royal capital. It¡¯s much bigger than the impression you see in the sky. Is there a total length of nearly 5 meters? It¡¯s a little surrealistic sight, even though it¡¯s muddy with snow, that it¡¯s stuck upside down on the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is this fellow dead?¡±

    When La mutters, Shoegazer suddenly begins to shake its white and yellow body. It feels crazy to see its giant body swaying from the head stuck in the ground. Everyone jumps back one step. After looking at it for a while, I realized that it was trying to pull its head off the ground. After a few tens of seconds, it rolls to the ground beside it. Shoegazer barks with its ck face facing us.

    ¡°Garr! You did it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do nothing in particr¡±

    Immediately, La pulls the center of gravity back while thrusting. Set her arms free and prepare for an unexpected attack.

    ¡°This sanctuary can¡¯t be stepped on by savage dragons such as you! Alright! We are¡±

    It¡¯s a little lovely to see a big cat standing on its hind legs waving its front legs and speaking enthusiastically. However, a cool woman¡¯s voice interrupts it.

    ¡°Shut up, Shoegazer. We should have forbidden unnecessary battles¡±

    ¡°Garr!? What¡¯s unnecessary? It¡¯s necessary! It¡¯s a dragon! And it¡¯s ck!¡±

    ¡°Dragons arent monsters. It is no longer the age of the Fire Dragon War. You can¡¯t talk about it¡±

    A tiger appears between the trees in the forest. Is the female voice just now from this tiger¡­¡­? If I think about it, an old knight and a young girl are on its back. Is the knight about 70 years old and the girl about 15 years old? Who spoke?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience¡±

    The tiger spoke in a woman¡¯s voice. After all it seems to be a holy beast.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you what you want, but is that okay? Because there has been no visit of dragons in thest 50 years. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. My name is Serenade, a sky tiger. Over there¡¯s Shoegazer. It is a local holy beast that is rted to me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Desert La. I¡¯m thest ck dragon in the Russell desert. I just stopped by to pick up and drop off rtives. If you want to push it through, it¡¯s safe to kill each other with holy beasts¡±

    ¡°Its not like that¡±

    The female tiger who lowers the knight and girl next to her, sits well, thenys down on the ground and closes her eyes.

    ¡°If you fight a fire dragon, the forest and the city will be ruined. Please calm your anger. If you like me, you can eat me¡±

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t care if this thoughtless person does something about it¡±

    The female tiger stands up slowly. And stares at Shoegazer. Shoegazer dissatisfiedly spits out the soil.

    ¡°Bernard-san. Cecil. Please do it¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes. I¡¯m sorry, Shoegazer-chan¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, refuse first!?¡±

    While Shoegazer barks, the old knight and the girl pull out their swords. Each of them swung up a sword with a church seal and started beating Shoegazer with a tremendous force.

    ¡°Gyaa!?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Sorry!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t resist! If Dabwise or shes out, they will punish you!¡±

    ¡°It hurts! It hurts!¡±

    As you see it, it bes a bloody tragedy.

    ¡°¡­¡­That, you don¡¯t have to go that far, do you?¡±

    Naris tells the tiger terrifyingly. The tiger shook her head.

    ¡°If other holy beasts know, it will be a more violent disaster. It is difficult for holy beasts to do things like half-killing and it will also be a training for Cecil¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What is training?¡±

    The pretty girl who swings her sword down on the back of Shoegazer while being covered with blood. She doesn¡¯t seem to be a sadist who likes bloodshed and it¡¯s super surreal that she works very hard. And, in the meantime, Isaac¡äs group who walked along the highway call out terrifyingly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, Smithson. What kind of event is this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. ¡­¡­We are waiting for an exnation¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The two finally stop their hands when Shoegazer is dyed red andpletely exhausted.

    ¡°Is this good, Serenade?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you for your hard work¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­bloody¡±

    ¡°Cecil. You can¡¯t afford to worry about blood stains when ites to actual battles¡±

    ¡°Yeesss¡­¡­¡±

    A total of 200 people with one dragon + crossbow corps and us who are watching it in a distance.

    ¡°Ah, you should go through. I¡¯m sorry to show you an unsightly part¡±

    The old knight also turns his smile while wiping off the blood.

    ¡°¡­¡­More than that, who are you all?¡±

    ¡°If you are asked for a name, you tell first¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡äm Dianne,100-manmander of the Celesta Army. The people behind me are former subordinates. When I came to encourage them because they were doing march training, it was here that I caught up¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see. I¡¯m Bernard Mustang, the head of the Sanctuary Guards. This child is Cecilia March, a guardian knight apprentice¡±

    ¡°Guardian Knight¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°For the Celesta army, it would be better to say that it is a private army of the Kingdom Church¡±

    ¡°Kingdom Church Private Corps¡­¡­Temple ze?¡±

    ¡°Correct¡±

    The old knight smiles, stroking the gray hair left on his bald head and back of his head.

    ¡°Although I can no longer raise my head to Celesta, soldiers rarelye to this point. It is no wonder that Shoegazer reacts sensitively if you are alsomanding a dragon. Please forgive him¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mu¡±

    ¡°If you like, let¡¯s take you to the city. Cecil, Serenade¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good. sh and others don¡¯t have to rush to attack¡±

    The old knight and the girl jump on the back of the female tiger again. The bloody Shoegazer still doesn¡¯t move. Is he alright?

    ¡°La, transform into your human body¡±

    ¡°Ho¡±

    Naked La appears on the snowy road as the ck dragon disappears with a illusion shock. Cheers rise from the crossbow corps. Idiots.

    ¡°Wa, wawawaa!? Wh, What are you!?¡±

    The girl named Cecil who jumped from the tiger hurriedly unravels the poncho and runs to give it to La. She falls. The return blood that she had acquired spread on the snowy road and it looked like a stter.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    She is going to cry.

    ¡°Cute¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho. Are you also interested in that girl? It¡¯s rare to move your index finger to a human¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me like an empowerment of libido!¡±

    ¡°I feel that 10-man captain Smithson can never deny it, but what about it?¡±

    La and Naris are terrible just because I thought she was cute.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t try to make a troublesome rtionship until youe to such a ce. There will be many opponents, already¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡­¡­Neither Dianne nor Jeanne seemed to be on my side. Terrible.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Sky tiger. It¡¯s a super rare animal that can grab the space itself and run around at high speed using the empty sky as a foothold. In addition, its eyes have extraordinary eyesight and high performance that can easily detect magic power, flow of qi and even the movement of the wind. It¡¯s not as strong as a dragon, but it¡¯s a dangerous creature that¡¯s powerful enough. It is said that there are five holy beasts in the sanctuary.

    ¡°The guardian beasts here are the sky tigers Shoegazer, Oratorio, Dabwise and this me Serenade. And the northern ck bear sh and the flying dragon Euphonica¡±

    ¡°Is there as many as 6 holy beasts in the city and in the mountain¡­¡­¡±

    In terms of ability, even one holy beast isparable to one army. If there were 6 of them¡­¡­.

    ¡°Oh, in the story I heard a long time ago, there were five sky tigers¡±

    If you subtract one northern ck bear and one flying dragon, you get four. One is missing.

    ¡°It¡¯s been there, though¡±

    Miss Cecil on the tiger smiles vaguely. Her bloody poncho ended up being dressed up without giving it to La. La¡¯s clothes have been properly pulled out of the air.

    ¡°You¡¯re familiar with the sanctuary. You¡¯re not a Celestian?¡±

    The old knight says it as he is interested.

    ¡°I¡¯m from a remote part of Trot¡±

    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­There are certainly five sky tigers, but we¡¯re not protecting them¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re not protecting them?¡±

    Are therezy people among the holy beasts?

    ¡°Eternity is a hassle¡±

    The old knight says that much. ¡­¡­Right now, it didn¡¯t seem like he was going to talk about anything more.

    Walk silently for a while. Then, when the gate of the city came into view, a ck thing crawled out from among the trees.

    ¡°Naa¡±

    Large. Dianne and La get ready. The shadow is bigger than it again, too and the tiger is considerably bigpared with the usual one.

    ¡°¡­¡­Serenade. Who are they?¡±

    The huge shadow, which was as big as a hut and walking, spoke those words. Finally, my eyes go to see the whole picture. It¡¯s big, but it¡¯s an animal. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a bear. It¡¯s so big that you can¡¯t get in sight if you¡¯re close to it.

    ¡°They are guests from South Celesta. Don¡¯t be impatient, sh¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tpare me with that Shoegazer guy. There¡¯s going to be some separation¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re already strong, you¡¯ll get into a fight just by appearing in public in a moody manner¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bad for timid people who fear me. I was just trying to ask who they are¡±

    Northern ck bear. It is a kind of bear that lives in the northern part of the country and is quiterge. It is also said to be a mutant of the lumberjack grizzly. However, even if it is big, it is about 3 and a half meters at most. This guy is nearly double. The physique is still iparable to a dragon with a total length of several tens of meters, but it is no wonder that such a size shows sufficient attack power against a dragon in closebat.

    ¡°In the first ce, I was the one who stopped Shoegazer from butting in¡±

    Just as I thought. I wonder who threw the wood or rock.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. As he says, it¡¯s still a rational beast if you don¡¯t quarrel. He¡¯s the northern ck bear sh¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry for the badness, kids¡±

    The bear looked over here with a re. That alone seems to be freezing. ¡­¡­The bear turns around and disappears by walking on four legs in the depths of the forest.

    ¡°Hey Williams. I thought Celesta was ying a lot¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­I thought so too, Isaac¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been upset just here¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Themanders of the crossbow corps stunningly see off the bear.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The sanctuary of Leica refers to Mount Leica and the entire town at its base. Of course, since it is a sacred ce, it is a major religion base and it is treated as a temple territory rather than an aristocratic territory and is treated as a kind of special ward. One of its peculiarities is the school city structure, where nearly half of the town is upied by schools.

    ¡°It¡¯s just young children¡±

    ¡°Andy¡¯s eyes are all on young girls¡±

    ¡°How many times do I say it¡¯s a misunderstanding¡±

    In fact, the number of teenagers who go to town is about half that of men and women. ¡­¡­I¡¯m worried that there are strangely many women above that.

    ¡°The Leica Great Temple Education Building attracts magic talents from all over the country. Even though it is one-fiftieth of the total poption of humans, if you collect it from three million Trot, there are hundreds in a grade. Nearly a thousand people get together. Not all of them are priests, but even so, it makes me happy every year¡±

    The old knight teaches while descending from the tiger.

    ¡°Among them, Cecil is a wonderful talent with the qualities of a Sword Saint. Such people support the ¡ºChurch de¡»Temple ze¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­There are surprisingly many sword and magic multi-talents, such as Tetes-chan or 10-man captain Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Shh. ¡­¡­There¡¯s no doubt they¡¯re rare talents¡±

    Rather, it is an interesting difference that such sses of super talents are easily avable in other countries that use other races and are so valuable in Trot.

    ¡°But are there enough supplies here to replenish the corps?¡±

    Dianne looks out over the city with a little anxiety. To be honest, it seems to be a slightlyrger vige than a town.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m replenishing quite a bit in the royal capital in case of the worst. It¡¯s salty preserved food¡±

    ¡°If we can go to a hot spring and reduce the fatigue of the march, it¡¯s a good idea¡±

    Isaac and Williams follow. But the old knight Bernardughed hahaha and stroked his bald head and back hair.

    ¡°Even in winter, this is the sanctuary of Trot Church. It shouldn¡¯t be enough to die when 100 or 200 people visit¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°So much¡­¡­?¡±

    Isaac and the others are puzzled. Well, if it¡¯s as big as the royal capital, you can certainly get that much food, but as I said earlier, this is like a vige. Why can you save so much?

    ¡°In every town, if I might have a priest from the vige, I wouldn¡¯t neglect to donate. And pilgrims never cease. Merchants also often go there¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So that¡¯s it¡±

    More than I¡¯ve seen, it¡¯s like a rich town.

    And then.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s an inn so that everyone can stay. Worst of all, I was saved by thinking about camping in the woods outside¡±

    ¡°I miss it a little bit without alcohol, but well, is the ce a ce?¡±

    Isaac and Williams, Bronson and Dianne, Naris and I. We surrounded a table in the inn¡¯s dining room.

    ¡°Even so, Bronson, have you finally passed? Congrattions¡±

    ¡°Nice Ace Knight. Isn¡¯t it popr?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m popr at this age, though¡±

    Bronson is celebrating again.

    ¡°And if you say popr, look¡­¡­¡±

    They nce over here. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t look.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t forgive you!¡±

    Thump, Williams ms a ss on the desk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get drunk all of a sudden when you don¡¯t have alcohol¡±

    Isaac soothes and wipes the spilled drink with a cloth.

    ¡°I can¡¯t forgive you either! Have you heard, Smithson? Mikagami and Mikagami¡¯s sister are now impregnated by Isaac¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Who are you angry with and who¡¯s on your side¡±

    He¡¯s still not sure.

    If you have a lot ofpanions who don¡¯t care, the meal will go on.

    ¡°So what¡¯s your n? No matter how low the snake is than the child snake, it¡¯s not high enough to climb in light clothing. Even if you cross it, it¡¯s not a day or two to reach Polka¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not transmitted to 100-manmander Dianne¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A secret weapon has been lent out from the headquarters. It is also permitted to test its use, this strategy¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s magic equipment for cold regions. If its practicality is confirmed, it may be approved for use in the Afilm battle and the Dianne Special Duty Force¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the way it is, it¡¯s going to be easier for the child snake¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s easy, but it should be considerably reduced¡­¡­that¡¯s what I mean¡±

    ¡°Was such a thing developed¡­¡­¡±

    Apparently, it¡¯s not a gut theory, but it seems to be training while preparing some measures.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s still quite dangerous, but just in case, it would be helpful if youe to see the situation once in a while¡±

    Isaac grins and stares at the stir-fried vegetables. It¡¯s invincible, or if he looks confident, I feel like he¡¯ll do something about it. It¡¯s a cow face.

    ¡°Celesta is famous for its love of new weapons, but it makes one after another even in such peacetime¡±

    Naris talks calmly while eating a second dish of pasta, as Dianne¡¯s free meal. No matter how you look at it other than Dianne, this guy is strong because she can easily get into the mushy atmosphere of a man¡¯s family.

    ¡°New weapons made in a hurry with a muddy rope usually fail. New weapons are made calmly in peacetime¡±

    Dianne said so and that¡¯s right, but the two neers 100-manmandersugh.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The meal is over and the moon floats in the cold sky. Under the moonlight.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Polka, but the hot springs are good¡±

    ¡°Go to Polka¡¯s hot springs soon¡±

    Isaac and Williams line up looking up at the sky and sighing like old men. The hot springs in the town of Leica are on a cliff with women¡¯s baths at high and below for boys. It was a structure that I couldn¡¯t look into even if I tried my best. It¡¯s a little uninteresting.

    ¡°Hey Smithson. Don¡¯t think strangely. This cliff can¡¯t be done without an Ace Knight¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about strange things! Wa, Wait¡±

    Isaac grins while putting a washcloth between his horns. See through. ¡­¡­Is it natural?

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it¡±

    Bronson also smiled wryly nearby. The cliff easily exceeds 10 meters, and if you want to climb it, you want the lightness and meticulousness of 100-manmander Becker. From the top, you can hear the girlsughing. It seems that not only my girls but also many young girls from the school city are there. ¡­¡­No, actually, there are a lot of teenage boys and the lower end of the crossbow corps in addition to us here and I¡¯m curiously observing the huge Isaac, but that¡¯s okay.

    ¡°But. Damn. When you hear a voice like this, you¡¯ll want to see it¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Smithson. It¡¯s really impossible¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many honeys you want to see, no matter how naked you are, but why do you go out of your way to look at them in a situation where you don¡¯t know how many honeys you want to see? It¡¯s a story that only needs to be spent on eroticism. No, as soon as I find out, I¡¯ll turn into a hunter. Rather, I feel like I can kill it even if I don¡¯t find it. Be prepared¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too emotionally unstable Williams!¡±

    Enjoying the hot springs that smell different from Polka while making noise.

    I thought I¡¯d cool off a little on the way home. Well, it¡¯s winter, so you can cool off anywhere, but it¡¯s a sacred ce and no one can me me for wanting to explore even a little. ¡­¡­And, I wander splendidly in the sea of trees.

    ¡°Oops¡­¡­¡±

    Naturally, all my luggage was left at the inn. There is no convenient item to get through such a situation. In fact, the forest at night is really pitch ck and I can¡¯t see anything. If you don¡¯t pay attention to stepping out, you will get moss immediately. It would be nice if I could see the moon, but of course such an angle is sometimes flickering and basically it¡¯s pitch ck at my feet.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡­will Lae, if I call her?¡±

    ¡­¡­Should I stop? If that bear or Shoegazer overreacts, it will be a monster battle at night. Anyway, I somehow turned to the direction I came in¡­¡­I can see my feet in the worst morning¡­¡­no, if I rx that far, I might be able to catch a cold. I have to hurry back.

    I¡¯ve never done it well. I was at a loss for about an hour after that.

    ¡°In the worst case, La may start rampaging without calling¡­¡­¡±

    Rather than rampaging, some holy beasts may take an interception action in the beat of flying in search. That would be a catastrophe in many ways. I¡¯m impatient, but I only meet trees. ¡­¡­I can¡¯tugh.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s getting colder. It¡¯s bad. It seems that the hot springs here also work in various ways, but unlike Polka¡äs miraculous spring, they have amon sense hot spring effect. If you get sick, don¡¯t be fashionable. ¡­¡­Walk, walk, walk. The forest where the holy beast is in is not always driven out by beasts. In fact, no matter how much its called a holy beast, it can¡¯t manage thend to that extent. If you are not good at it, you will be eaten by a demon beast and it¡¯s the end. If I were to take a dragon and make armor for a hero or ck arm and I died like this, it wouldn¡¯t be really fashionable. How is it transmitted to Peter and the child of Selenium that I haven¡¯t seen yet? How can I say about my father¡¯s death? Oh, what should I do, what should I do¡­¡­.

    And after getting lost, I went out to an open area in the forest.

    ¡°¡­¡­H, Here¡­¡­¡±

    Let¡¯s calm down for the time being. My body temperature is getting colder, but let¡¯s calm down. Don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s go cool. My body is cool. It¡¯s cold.

    ¡°Uuuu¡±

    I¡¯m trying to calm down, but I can¡¯t calm down. I don¡¯t want to waste this kind of time. ¡­¡­When.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The eyes met. Something.

    ¡°Uwaa!!¡±

    Before understanding what it is, my spine reacts and I flip backwards. I hit my hips at the root of a tree.

    ¡°I, Itata¡­¡­¡±

    Faint in agony. I stand up while struggling like a hornworm. Then, check what my eyes met. ¡­¡­I was looking at this ce.

    ¡°¡­¡­Stone¡­¡­statue?¡±

    For some reason, there is a stone statue in the back of the square. The statue was in the shape of a tiger. I don¡¯t know the color. However, in terms of size and appearance¡­¡­it¡¯s the same as Shoegazer and Serenade.

    ¡°A statue of a sky tiger?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a statue. It¡¯s a sky tiger¡±

    Voice from behind. I was surprised and hurriedly escaped to the back of the stone statue. When I gently put my head out, there was still a sky tiger. Real living. Is it Shoegazer that should have been shredded from the voice?

    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you in such a ce?¡±

    From the shadow of Shoegazer, the girl named Cecil also came out.

    ¡°I lost my way on the way back from the hot spring¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think it is far from the hot springs. You were lost for hours¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m pretty lost. It¡¯s super cold¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tsk¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­it¡¯s warm when you stick to Shoegazer-chan¡±

    Cecil suggests to me so. However, Shoegazer looks moody. Of course, I can never wrestle with a tiger, so I¡¯m a little confused and endure it. Let¡¯s go home and have La and Dianne warm me up.

    ¡°¡­¡­This is mypanion. Thest sky tiger¡­¡­White Soul¡±

    ¡°White Soul?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a name. Shoegazer, Serenade, Oratorio, Dabwise and White Soul. Five, total¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why is it a stone statue?¡±

    Creatures be stones. I know it¡¯s not impossible in itself. The deadly technique used by Lord Buster is the secret technique of petrifying the enemy.

    ¡°¡­¡­This guy wasn¡¯t for immortality¡±

    Shoegazer speaks with a slightly gentle voice.

    ¡°What would you like to do if you could live forever?¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Know everything in the world. Mutually meet someone. Make something. ¡­¡­Surprisingly, there¡¯s no one who cane up with what to do with eternity without having to spend that much time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so¡±

    I want to live longer, but at best I wish I could live as long as an elf. It may be a bit of a problem if you are told eternity.

    ¡°Even if you say a holy beast, there are various people. ¡­..Idiots like me are good. Even after hundreds of years, you can get angry at the same thing, the guy who can enjoy the same thing¡­¡­it is said that there is no problem at all. But it was different. I¡¯m d I got it. That¡¯s why I despaired of eternity¡±

    ¡°Despair?¡±

    ¡°What is not allowed to change is torture. It is hell not to be allowed to die. ¡­¡­That said, it cursed itself to petrify because it wanted to stop moving and thinking¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you solve it?¡±

    ¡°Lets see. I feel like it¡¯s going toe back if I shatter it anyway. But what¡¯s that?¡±

    Shoegazer closed its eyes.

    ¡°No one did it. There were five other than me. ¡­¡­I¡¯m a fool, so even if I revive it, I can¡¯t think of any words that I can call. So sometimese here and think about it. ¡­¡­I wonder if this guy wants to live again¡±

    ¡°Shoege-chan¡­¡­¡±

    Cecil snuggles up to Shoegazer.

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think I can think of it tonight.¡±

    Under the moon. A white stone statue, a white tiger and a girl shining in the spotlight. Their appearance is strangely impressive. ¡­¡­It was a scene that made me want to think about ¡¸Time¡¹ for a while.

 Chapter 244: Pilgrimage 3 [Laila â€“ Dianne]

    <h4>Chapter 244: Pilgrimage 3 [La ¨C Dianne]</h4>

    After facing the statue of White Soul for a while, Shoegazer offered to carry me and Cecil.

    ¡°Can I ride?¡±

    ¡°You can walk normally. It¡¯s hard to walk around this narrow forest. I¡¯d rather have another one on board than guide you on the ground¡±

    ¡°Shuge-chan will walk you in the air¡±

    As expected, when ites to a 5m-ss tiger, no matter how much you have an eye for the space, it is difficult to walk in the forest.

    ¡°If you can walk home by asking only the direction, I¡¯ll not stop you¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, so please put me on¡±

    After all, I will get on. ¡­¡­Unlike horses, the back of a tiger is strangely supple, so it¡¯s difficult to ride. It¡¯s quite tall.

    ¡°Please make sure you don¡¯t fall down¡±

    Cecil is already on board in front of me and ready to leave. I think it¡¯s a good thing to ride away, so I get right behind Cecil and put my arm around her waist. ¡­¡­No, there¡¯s no other way, right? It¡¯s rather dangerous to leave your body strangely when riding a horse.

    ¡°Hyaa¡±

    ¡°Hey you! Why are you meddling with Cecil!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not meddling! If you ride two people, it will be natural to grab the opponent in front!¡±

    Shoegazer threatens. I insist on legitimacy.

    ¡°Hey Cecil. You get behind him. I¡¯m not going to let the guy y with you as he wants¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t fool around!¡±

    Why is it so. Aside from the ridicule of Dianne and the rest, even someone like this for the first time treats me as a sexual harassment genie.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry for a moment¡±

    Cecil gently descends and straddles behind me again. And she puts her arms around my waist and adheres to it. ¡­¡­The modest but sure bulge of the chest is in close contact and this is it.

    ¡°Sh, Shoge-chan¡­¡­this one is more embarrassing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°After all, man gets off. I will hold and bring you¡±

    ¡°Do you want to chew me!?¡±

    ¡°It may be a little wrong, but it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t die¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so unreasonable!?¡±

    ¡°After all, I will be in front of you¡­¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t seem to care so much when she was riding with old man Bernard in the daytime. Is it because I¡¯m half-young? I¡¯m sorry.

    *****

    Shoegazer runs silently over the forest.

    ¡°You don¡¯t make any noise at all¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a holy beast, but a sky tiger was feared because of it. It was extinct thousands of years ago¡±

    ¡°Why¡±

    ¡°Hunted by humans, quarreled with dragons, killed by outbreaks of monsters. Originally it was a race that was difficult to increase and it who didn¡¯t be a holy beast isn¡¯t so intelligent. When it started to decrease, it was straight¡±

    Well, Shoegazer just mutters. I¡äm relieved.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the city. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know how to get lost when I walk in the sky, but do you know that you went to a ridiculous ce?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡­¡­¡±

    It is far from the city and the hot springs. And in the city, ck wings had just appeared and were about to p.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­daytime¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait, La, I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Can it hear you from such a ce?¡±

    ¡°Dragons have a great hearing¡±

    Shoegazer speeds up a little. La turns her face over here. I waved my hand and appealed.

    ¡°Okay, go back to your human form!¡±

    As soon as I said it, La¡¯s giant dragon body disappeared.

    ¡°¡­¡­It listens to what you say honestly, that dragon¡±

    ¡°Amazing¡­¡­like a legendary dragon rider¡±

    Shoegazer and Cecil gather together to give a sharp impression.

    ¡°A, Ahahaha, I really like it¡±

    It was deceived. If I honestly say ¡¸I am the dragon rider¡¹, I may be told what I¡äm up to.

    Shoegazernded in the garden of arge mansion in the back of the town.

    ¡°Hey old man. I¡¯m back¡±

    When Shoegazer shouts, Bernard appears from the mansion.

    ¡°I¡¯m back now, Captain¡±

    ¡°Good you are back, Cecil. ¡­¡­And you were certainly among the Celesta guys in the daytime¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Andy Smithson, 10-man captain of the Celesta army¡±

    For the time being, give a decent salute. ¡­¡­My shoulders trembled. It was getting cold and the night sky was cold.

    ¡°Old man, let this guy take some warmth. Don¡¯t catch a cold, too, Cecil. It seems to be effective only for injuries¡±

    ¡°I, I know¡±

    The old man smiled bitterly at Shoegazer¡¯s concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Shoegazer, will youe in, too? There¡¯s also Oratorio¡±

    ¡°Tsk. I understand it, but I¡¯m going back to the forest. Cecil, see you tomorrow¡±

    ¡°Yeah, see you, Shoge-chan¡±

    Cecil pats Shoegazer¡¯s head lightly and waved. The body is cold, but it is a heartwarming sight. Shoegazer barks lightly, then makes an untamed jump and disappears into the night sky.

    ¡°Thene, 10-man captain Smithson. Let¡¯s treat you to the leftover soup¡±

    ¡°Ah, Captain, me too, me too¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯ll get fat, Cecil¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m moving so much that I don¡¯t have time to gain weight¡±

    Cecil, who clings to the old man like a dancer, looks more like a granddaughter to her grandfather than an apprentice to the knight captain. Old man Bernard¡¯s attitude is also a grandfather who loves his grandchildren.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be at home¡­¡­¡±

    I follow while softening.

    The hall of the mansion had many tables like a bar and many knight-like men were rxing.

    ¡°It¡¯s just now, but here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the headquarters of Temple ze¡±

    Cecil tells you. ¡­¡­Church¡äs de, Temple ze. Official name, Knights of the Trot Kingdom Church. All of them are educated as priests of the Kingdom Church and are a mysterious private army corps that is considered to be the highest level in both magic and force. The mystery is, well, the evaluation by Celesta¡¯s book. Everything was repelled when the reporter tried to investigate in detail.

    ¡°Hey, Cecil. You don¡¯t have to go out with that idiot¡±

    When I got to the table, there was a young man who appeared with soup. He has long white hair and serves soup with a splendid hand, just like a waiter at a high-ss restaurant in the royal capital.

    ¡°So what kind of rtionship do you have with Cecil? Depending on what you say, I¡¯ll hit you a couple of shots¡±

    With a refreshing smile, he says something noisy.

    ¡°Excuse me. I just got lost¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Both Oratorio-sensei and Captain are too worried. How much do you trust me?¡±

    ¡­¡­Oratorio? I¡¯m sure.

    ¡°Hahaha, because it¡¯s Cecil. I want you to understand the feelings of the teacher who is overprotective. Besides, a maiden¡¯s heart around 15 and 16 is an explosive that passes throughbustibles. I do care what the bad insects set on fire¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like receiving guidance from Oratorio-sensei up to that point¡±

    ¡°Aryarya, I can¡¯t get it¡±

    The young man who brushes up his long gray hair smiles without any bad wind.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ora, torio¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it a good idea to introduce yourself before asking about a person¡¯s identity?¡±

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­I¡¯m Andy Smithson, 10-man captain of the Celesta army¡±

    ¡°Infantry don¡¯t have muscles. Is it a rear guard? ¡­¡­Archers are probably a little thicker, so are you an engineer or logistical corps?¡±

    The gray-haired young man who points out and makes predictions while looking at my physique.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m a crossbow soldier.¡±

    ¡°Hou, crossbow. That¡¯s the crossbow that beat Arthur Bonaparte a while ago.¡±

    Whistle.

    ¡°Oratorio. It¡¯s been eight years since Arthur Bonaparte was beaten¡±

    Old man Bernard appears with two soup tes and makes a strange face when he sees the tes already lined up in front of me and Cecil. The gray-haired young man has a triumphant face.

    ¡°Captain. It¡¯s hard to hear anything. The uprising a year ago, it was done here, but you can¡¯t remember it¡±

    ¡°That must have disappeared in the form of being overwhelmed by King Ruth¡¯s movement¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you hear the rumor that Celesta¡¯s rearguards were moving electrifyingly behind the scenes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard, but I didn¡¯t think that Bonaparte¡¯s advance could be stopped by the rearguards alone. If a team of Ace Knights moved, you would even hear their names. ¡­¡­Consistent¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­In other words, only ¡ºThat¡»corps can do that. Arthur Bonaparte has been repelled by the same opponent twice¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡±

    Somehow the story goes on and I am convinced.

    ¡°More than that, I called myself, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Let¡¯s get back to the story. The gray-haired young man also brushes his hair up, pulls his chair, sits in parentheses and points at me lightly.

    ¡°Guess it. You can almost predict it, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Well, I¡¯m sure I can.

    ¡°Holy beast, one of the sky tigers, Oratorio¡­¡­st, strange body?

    Upon hearing that, old man Bernard and Cecil are amazed.

    ¡°Hou¡±

    ¡°Amazing. Usually, it¡¯s called a priest who got its name¡±

    ¡­¡­Oh, do you usually think so? No, the name of the holy beast is such a thankful thing. I¡¯ve heard that there are some viges that call themselves the name of the holy beast.

    ¡°Correct answer. ¡­¡­Even if it¡¯s famous that holy beasts are good at magic, you guessed it well¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Because if a dragon can do it, it¡¯s not strange if a holy beast can do it¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. I see, that is¡±

    Pi, Oratorio points to the entrance door. The door glows faintly, the hinges pop and it slowly falls inward. La with her arms folded stood there.

    ¡°I mean she¡¯s an example¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m here to get him back¡±

    ¡°Hey hey, don¡¯t look at me like that. Like most holy beasts, I¡¯m M too. I feel it¡±

    ¡°Ho. There are some ¡ºTeachers¡» who are not good at education¡±

    La is looking at Oratorio with wary eyes. Well, I don¡¯t know how she feels. It¡¯s nice to be friendly, but it¡¯s a little too shady, you.

    ¡°Oratorio, don¡¯t feel free to break the door. I¡¯m not going to fix it¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, very disrespectful¡±

    ¡°Nude older sister in the daytime!¡±

    Not minding that Cecil called her with a strange name, La came up to me and stood right next to me. I think she¡¯s going to be an escort, but I¡¯m a little ufortable.

    ¡°Which reminds me, Sensei¡­¡­after all, is Temple ze teaching me something?¡±

    It takes a little intentional loosening of the hardened air.

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­no, the teacher is the story of the education building¡±

    ¡°Oratorio teaches priestly candidate students as magic teacher¡±

    Cecil and old man Bernard teach me. Is there such a holy beast? Shoegazer as a fighter, Serenade as a rearguard and sh as a gazer. White soul turned into stone, Oratorio enjoying bing a person. ¡­¡­There are quite a lot of holy beasts in the sanctuary alone.

    After drinking the soup, I parted from Cecil and the others and returned to the inn.

    ¡°Ho. Even if that cow came back, you wouldn¡¯te back at all, so I was worried. When I was looking at the women¡¯s bath, I¡¯ve got to think that the disturbing is stylish, but I don¡¯t find you at the women¡¯s bath¡±

    ¡°Did you feel relieved for that reason¡­..well, I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t make a fuss¡±

    It¡¯s a littleplicated when asked if I¡¯m happy. But the result is all right.

    ¡°More than that, La. A little warm. With your body¡±

    As soon as I got to the room, I tried to fawn on La.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get a cold. Good, let¡¯s warm yourself up¡±

    La gently loosens my arms hugging from behind and twists herself into a shape that hugs each other from the front.

    ¡°Can I take it off?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a foolish question to me. Rather, you can tear my clothes and push me down to the ground without saying anything in public¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Forgive me for the public. If anything, I want to enjoy a woman¡¯s body alone¡±

    ¡°Hoho, it¡¯s a good hobby. You should enjoy it as your words say¡­¡­?¡±

    The clothes that La wore¡­¡­or rather, loosen the clothes that were just wrapped and tied and dropped them on the floor. The finest naked body that allows everything only to me floats beautifully under the gentle light of themp.

    ¡°La¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Owner. Huhu, let¡¯s have fun¡±

    I catch her boobs in my hands and La hugs me with both arms. After rubbing, I pick up her nipples. We change our way of holding many times, grasping her breasts, which are a symbol of her motherhood and iming ownership.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nn¡­¡­unusually, passionate manner of using one¡¯s hands?¡±

    ¡°I really missed the warmth of your body¡±

    ¡°You¡äre always in love with my warmth, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We will strive to provide a stable supply as much as possible¡±

    ¡°Kukuku. ¡­¡­It¡¯s hard for a man with a lot of trouble to draw. I¡¯m proud of that¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ady-killer. ¡­¡­Everyone thought that I was only thinking about increasing the number of female ves. Only a special strange fellow like you wille to a bad person like me. You¡¯re so strange. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Hoho. It¡¯s a collection of weird women. IWhat I say, a man¡¯s hobby may be strange, but I think there are other good women? It is proud toe true to your eyes. So I think a good woman will catch it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much to have such a woman who liked me. I¡¯m desperate just to love you back. It¡¯s a strange way of expecting¡±

    ¡°Hohoho. ¡­¡­If so, let¡¯s love again, with a hot and barbaric libido?¡±

    ¡°Even if I¡äm not told¡±

    I release my hand from La¡¯s chest and hug her while pushing her down to bed. While taking off my pants cheerfully, La entwined her legs around my waist and smiled bewitchingly and she snorted to m her all-out sexual desire. ¡­¡­And then suddenly the door behind us opens.

    ¡°Andy, I heard you¡¯ve returned safely¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho, Dianne¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You seem to be safe, more than necessary¡±

    Dianne sighed. I¡¯m about to put her pants down to her knees and put my son in La, so I¡¯m sure it looks more than necessary.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it looked good as soon as I got home¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems that he¡¯s been out for a long time and his body is cold. Dianne, you should close the door and warm yourself up?¡±

    ¡­¡­La doesn¡¯t care about the orgy of multiple women at all and she is reliable.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then it can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s not good to catch a cold¡±

    Colds aren¡¯t good, but it¡¯s a watchword. When Dianne closes her door, she quickly takes off her thick winter clothes and gets on top of me who covers La. La on the bottom and Dianne on the top.

    ¡°Exactly the finest female futon¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t just sleep on your stomach. You¡¯ll sleep on your backter¡±

    ¡°Ho. It¡¯s not good to sleep with your legs out, owner?¡±

    ¡°Leg?¡±

    ¡°If you put it in the female futon properly, this leg?¡±

    La lovably touches my ¡¸Middle leg¡¹ that hasn¡¯t been inserted yet with her gentle hands.

    ¡°Roger that¡­¡­¡±

    I smiled involuntarily and followed La¡¯s hand as I entered. La¡¯s hot vagina is moisturized, wondering when she was expecting my invasion. Uh, the voice leaks.

    ¡°Wee back, owner. It¡¯s a ce where you should rx?¡±

    ¡°La! ¡­¡­I, I wanted to have that first inside me¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. It doesn¡¯t matter which onees first orter. I and you are the bedding that warms the owner tonight¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll rxter¡­¡­and pour it in as you like¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    My body is absorbed in La¡¯s womb, while whispering love to Dianne, who whispered tightly on my back, burning her love, a little embarrassing, yet impatient. La entwined her legs around my waist from under her, Diane stuck tightly to my back and honestly it was hard to move¡­¡­but still the passionate love of the two was transmitted and it warmed me from the bottom of my heart. I then moved in La for tens of minutes, kissing her tongue over and over, sometimes crawling on Dianne¡¯s ass behind me, pursuing her pleasures. And.

    ¡°La¡­¡­maybe it¡¯s about toe out¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always okay¡­¡­your sperm always has the right to swim in my womb¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­!!¡±

    I spit and smear the semen that spills into the depths of La¡¯s vagina, who says something healthy as if it were floating in the heat. Consciousness turns white. The whole body trembles with pleasure. ¡­¡­It was such a climax that I finally realized that I was breathing wildly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Come on, thrust that ¡ºLeg¡»into me now. You just have to get your breath in ce. I¡¯ll take you to the next climax¡±

    ¡°La, La¡­¡­isn¡¯t it heavy?¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Don¡¯t look down on a dragon. No, trust the woman who self-employs the futon?¡±

    I alternated between lying on my back and lying down and continued to be warmed while leaking semen into their vaginas.

    *****

    Next day. The city of Leica still has a morning haze. I head to the hot springs to take a morning bath to wash away the afterglow of having plenty of sex. ¡­¡­If possible, I would like to see in the daytime whether there is really no way to look into it. Or, while thinking lightly, I was walking on the road near the forest. Suddenly there was a loud noise and I woke up with a shock.

    ¡°GGa, aaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    A woman¡¯s writhing voice is heard from a nearby giant tree. Someone¡­¡­was it mmed into a tree? Afraid, I¡¯m going to check the tree.

    About two meters high in the tree was the woman. Her chest was speared and sewn into a tree. At a nce, it was andscape that I could intuitively understand that this was not helpful. And I see the face with a numb head. ¡­¡­That is.

    ¡°Cec¡­¡­il¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­G, Gahaa¡­¡­!¡±

    It was Cecil March, a girl who was so cute yesterday with old man Bernard and Shoegazer, who spit blood with her hazy eyes. It was an incredible sight.

    Feeling the unreality and still feeling something boiling at the bottom of my belly, I look behind as if I was flipped.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    A man with long gray hair stood there without any expression.

 Chapter 245: Pilgrimage 4

    <h4>Chapter 245: Pilgrimage 4</h4>

    ¡°What¡­¡­do you do¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel the need to tell you.¡±

    Oratorio. The young man who ims to be a holy beast says so without much emotion. During the action of the young man throwing a church-marked sword from his waist and lightly stroking his de, Cecil, crucified on a tree by a spear, spits blood with a gurgling sound. Power is lost from the body.

    ¡°No, I came up with a good thing¡±

    Oratorio smiled strangely with a refreshing smile, pointing his sword at me casually.

    ¡°10-man captain Andy Smithson. Cecil may still be saved. Hurry up and help¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Or do you run away? Well, that¡¯s not a wrong reaction for a mortal person. You can choose. You can run away for fear of the holy beast or you can run away because you don¡¯t want to be involved in the reality of human death. For my part, it¡¯s good for you to expose that kind of intangible¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡±

    ¡°Oh, good eyes. Even though you don¡¯t seem to have the ability, you have good eyes that don¡¯t get lost. That¡¯s good¡±

    Oratorio smiles as he ps his palm with the belly of his sword. He is a man who behaves suspiciously. However, if he is involved in this, Cecil will have no possibility. Perhaps in this sanctuary¡­¡­Cecil could be saved from this state, which is the highest peak of Trot¡äs magic research. I couldn¡¯t run away when I heard that.

    ¡°Cecil¡­¡­!¡±

    It¡¯s only a day since we first met, but I know how hard this girl is, how cute she is and how much she¡¯s valued by everyone. Can you say? I jump into the tree, pull out the spear stuck in her chest and barely catch the falling Cecil. More blood gushes out of the wound, staining my chest.

    ¡°Cecil, hold on¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Gohuu¡­¡­¡±

    Cecil coughed a little and vomited blood. At the very most important time, I look up to question Oratorio who said so how Cecil can be saved. Oratorio was slowly approaching us.

    ¡°Come on, Cecil. Stand up. I¡¯m going to judge the traveler who disturbed me¡±

    ¡°Naa¡±

    He spreads his hands in a yful motion, but twists his body slightly and pulls his sword. The next moment it¡¯s a hitting move.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t stand and stop me, the poor and helpless young man who tried to help you will die without knowing anything?¡±

    ¡°He, Hey, you, Cecil is saved¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on Cecil¡±

    Oratorio who ignores my voice and finallyes in between. And to my surprise, Cecil stood up.

    ¡°Cecil!?¡±

    ¡°Go down, pleae¡­¡­gehuu¡±

    ¡°Good performance Cecil. But can you protect someone just by standing up? I¡¯m thinking of reaping him. You don¡¯t think I have the heart, do you?¡±

    ¡°Oratorio-sensei¡­¡­!¡±

    Cecil made a mysterious noise from her body, wiped the blood from her mouth with her sleeves and picked it up to steal the spear that pierced her.

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s continue. Either you protect him and defeat me, or he abandons you and runs away. Either is the decision¡±

    Oratorio stuck his sword out at me without hesitation. Cecil blocks it with the bloody spear.

    ¡°There is no break in the movement. Do you think that kind of recovery speed will be useful for fighting?¡±

    ¡°I, I won¡¯t let you¡­¡­!¡±

    Even if I move, Oratorio doesn¡¯t hesitate and shoots a powerful sword attack. Before I dodge it, Cecil maniptes the spear with her quivering arm to prevent Oratorio from stepping on. What are you letting a girl with a hole in her chest do¡­¡­!

    ¡°What are you going to do¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Well, if you die, grudge yourself¡±

    Oratorio easily recovers while being cut off by Cecil¡¯s spear. Cecil protects me with the feeling that only the fighting spirit supports her body and her breath is constant. What kind of situation is it? What¡¯s happening? What is this guy thinking? I don¡¯t understand the meaning at all. But.

    ¡°Oratorio¡­¡­you mean killing me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Oratorio simply affirms the unreasonableness.

    ¡°My hobby is to protect the sanctuary. It¡¯s a disadvantage to the sanctuary. For us, the authority to eliminate disturbing molecules¡­¡­no, it¡¯s ridiculous that a holy beast has authority. Yes, with the intention to eliminate it. You got in my way. That makes me stand out¡±

    ¡­¡­He said I got in the way. Isn¡¯t it like inducing?

    ¡°Come on, pray, Andy Smithson. May the dying girl perform a miracle¡±

    Oratorio holds the sword again and tries to step into me. Cecil moves like a flutter and protects me. There was no technique or anything. She is going to stop the sword with her body. If you put another sword strike in such a body, she would really die.

    ¡°St, Stop©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!!!¡±

    I scream, and.

    Oratorio blows off beside it with a catastrophic sound.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take it as a deration of war. You¡¯ll regret having reached out to my subordinates¡±

    Dianne was crouching barefoot in her underwear in front of me. She blew Oratorio tens of meters away with a flying kick. How far did he fly exactly?

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯ve taken the initiative. ¡­¡­But, a monster cat isn¡¯t going to get on with it¡±

    La jumps out of nowhere and shakes pyro from her arms.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    Cecil blinks her eyes as she stands by clinging to her spear.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right now¡±

    ¡­¡­There was some calction. La will notice this shy exchange, she said. Dianne was faster, but it¡¯s okay because these two came.

    ¡°More than that, Cecil, the wound¡­¡­¡±

    At worst, it might be a war with the sanctuary, but I was more concerned about the wounds of the girl in front of me. I unfold her blood-stained clothes and try to identify her wounds.

    ¡°Ya, iyaaa!?¡±

    I was pped. ¡­¡­I, It¡¯s powerful. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m dying.

    ¡°But Cecil!¡±

    ¡°Pl, Please leave me alone, I¡¯m already healed!¡±

    Cecil twists and shouts.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­?¡±

    The blown-out Oratorio is back there. His half body is in a strange shape due to Dianne¡¯s kick, but while healing it with a rattling noise, he raises both hands and makes a surrender pose.

    ¡°Very disrespectful. ¡­¡­I forgot to say that Cecil wouldn¡¯t die by that much¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­wh, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°There is such magic¡±

    Dianne examines Cecil¡¯s body. There was a thing and the torn of the back side was shown to me. ¡­¡­There was nothing left in the ce where it should have been pierced by the spear.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡ª¨C

    Cave. There may be any number of Mt. Leica, which was originally a volcano, but there is only one holy beast on the mountainside. I, La, Dianne and Cecil, who boarded Shoegazer and Serenade, soon met the Lord there.

    ¡°¡­¡­What kind of business, my friend and my beloved child?¡±

    The holy beast to be enshrined is a sky tiger. However, its body is sorge that it can be mistaken for a different species from Shoegazer and Serenade. Roughly double. It¡¯s a size that makes me a little worried if it can get out of this cave.

    ¡°It¡¯s a tourist guide. Can¡¯t you ask me to introduce yourself, Dab?¡±

    The moment Shoegazer says that, the sky tiger stares at us.

    ¡°A ck dragon appears on a sky tiger. It¡¯s like a fairy tale, a fairy tale that is absurd¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a guest, a guest¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a better understanding, my friend, or is it already overwhelmed?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    After making a crushedugh, the giant sky tiger got up. It¡¯s even bigger when it stands up. Perhaps because it¡¯s a small space, it¡¯s a feeling of intimidationparable to a dragon.

    ¡°My name is Dabwise, the holy beast of thisnd. As you can see, the remnant of a sky tiger. Are you satisfied with this?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡±

    Cecil looks up at him and begs with a slightly tense face.

    ¡°If possible, exin that I have the ability to regenerate Dab-san!¡±

    ¡­¡­You call it frank instead of being nervous.

    ¡°You may exin such a story, friend¡±

    ¡°You know that I don¡¯t know how to do it at all¡±

    ¡°I think it would be easier to draw it to you than to persuade the dragon with a half-possible exnation¡±

    Shoegazer and Serenade each say they have no body or lid. Dabwise sighed from its huge mouth and punched a w at Cecil.

    ¡°Aguu!?¡±

    ¡°It hurts!¡±

    Cecil reacts quickly and bends back, but Shoegazer she was riding on is cut by the w.

    ¡®It¡¯s like this¡±

    The next moment, a green light wraps around Dabwise. The same kind of light gathered at the wound on Cecil¡¯s body and began to heal.

    ¡°My original spell ¡ºContract of Life¡». To be precise, it¡¯s more about sharing injuries than ability to regenerate. I take on the wounds of the subject and their regeneration. I have given a few of the Temple ze, including Cecil and Mustang. To avoid idental death and to strengthen the training efficiency of neers¡±

    But the problem was that the wound had passed through Cecil¡¯s boobs again. The torn clothes and the healing wounds are lustrous. I involuntarily gaze at it. And Cecil res at me and hits Dabwise with unfocused anger.

    ¡°Why do you do it suddenly! It hurts!! Don¡¯t bother to cut it off!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­By the way, there was something called shame. Female knights are troublesome¡±

    ¡°Something terrible!!¡±

    Cecil turns bright red and gets angry. La, behind Cecil, smiles and hangs her clothes on her, turning her gaze at Dabwise.

    ¡°It seems to be a convenient technique. If you like, can you tell me the principle. ¡­¡­My master is a short-lived person¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind teaching you, but this is something we can do because we are immortal. Even though it¡¯s a dragon, it¡¯s dangerous to directly rece the dying wounds of others. Besides, it has no effect of prolonging the life of short-lived species. I would have said, this is a shared injury¡±

    ¡°Muu¡±

    ¡­¡­I thought ¡¸Ooo¡¹ the moment I heard La¡¯s idea, but isn¡¯t it so convenient?

    ¡°And I think it¡¯s right in the end to live the lifespan of something that has a lifespan. There is no limit to what you want for a long time, but infinity is too empty¡±

    Dabwise says the same thing as White Soul¡¯s anguish. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a proposition that denies living from the point of life that I can¡¯t live for 100 years¡­¡­after all, is it a problem that only the parties involved know?

    ¡°And there are drawbacks to this technique¡±

    Dabwise makes a self-mocking expression in the way of a tiger.

    ¡°Can you tell us about the drawbacks?¡±

    Dianne makes a new point. However, Dabwise muttered in his mouth, ¡¸Well known¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡°If I move here, the blessing will be cut off. This cave is a transmitter that has been carefully prepared to assist magic. Besides, the effect disappears even if the subject is too far away from Leica¡¯s attention¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a versatile technique¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Here, that¡¯s enough and dragons know that magic isn¡¯t that useful¡±

    ¡°Ho, that¡¯s exactly right. ¡­¡­But it could be used for something. I want to ask for teaching¡±

    ¡°Good¡±

    Apparently, La seems to be taught by Dabwise as it is.

    ¡°What should we do, Andy? ¡­¡­I think we¡¯ll be staying for another night¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡±

    Serenade, who carries me and Dianne, turns around before telling the decision.

    ¡°H, Hey, Serenade¡±

    ¡°Shoegazer, you are at your discretion¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Dry guy¡±

    Serenade is polite on the outside, but it seems to be a type that is not sticky among friends, for better or for worse.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Serenade, if you like, I¡äm not sure¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    When I got here, I tried to see all the holy beasts.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Thest one. Shoegazer, Serenade, sh, Oratorio, Dabwise, White Soul. Now that I¡¯ve seen these six, I want to see thest one before leaving.

    ¡°Well, Euphonica isn¡¯t the kind of person you have to keep as secret, so I don¡¯t mind¡­¡­I hope you get caught¡±

    ¡°Is it a wild kid?¡±

    ¡°Because the original is a flying dragon, who likes the sky, its whereabouts are not stable¡±

    Mt. Leica is pretty big with this. Although the holy beast can only move around, it seems that it can still move within a range of nearly 10 kilometers in diameter. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t feel sorry for Breakcore, which has a diameter of several hundred meters at most, where she can live properly.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it easy to find a flying dragon? If you fly, you¡¯ll know and it¡¯s a big creature in its own right¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly big, but the forest here is tall¡­¡­and, depending on its high flight ability, it will fly to the top of the mountain and the other side of the mountain without any problems¡±

    ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t meet, you should give up¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Serenade runs over the forest without sound. It¡¯s a little cold, but it¡¯s not enough to catch a cold because of the body temperature of Dianne and Serenade. ¡­¡­And after a while, a huge shadow that breaks through the clouds and plunges can be seen in front.

    ¡°That!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Euphonica. I wonder if I can catch up¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible with the speed of a sky tiger?¡±

    ¡°I can grab it anywhere in the air, so if it¡¯s a small turn, I¡¯m second to none, but when ites to straight speed¡­¡­I¡¯ll do my best. You¡¯ll bite your tongue, so don¡¯t talk¡±

    Serenade¡¯s muscles are uplifted and her speed goes up. The wind pressure bes quite unfashionable.

    ¡°Andy, lower yourself. You¡¯ll be blown away¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Follow Dianne and bend down to stick to Serenade¡¯s fur. Even the slightest reply let me bit my tongue. After all, tigers are not vehicles. Even so, the distance didn¡¯t shrink easily, but Euphonica¡äs side started to slow down with its wings, so we managed to seed in running side by side.

    ¡°What? Shoegazer¡­¡­no, it¡¯s Serenade¡±

    ¡°Finally caught up¡±

    It is a very fresh sight that a flying dragon speaks. And some figures can be seen on the back of the flying dragon.

    ¡°Ahahahaha, amazing¡­¡­w, wow 100-manmander Dianne!!¡±

    ¡°Seriously!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move Goto, I can see¡±

    ¡°Do you use me as a shield, brother!?¡±

    ¡­¡­Naris and Masturbation Brothers were on board.

    ¡°What are they doing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay because I¡¯m leaving the guidance of Lantz and Goto to Isaac and others¡­¡­isn¡¯t Naris surely not good at dragons¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne and I twisted our necks together.

    ¡°I tell you the truth. Wyverns and dragons are different. They arepletely different. OK?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You see, it¡¯spletely different from your body shape, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Kuu. I¡¯m impressed by the appearance of female fans for the first time in 40 years¡±

    ¡°H, Honestly, I like sh-san¡¯s tummy, too¡±

    ¡°Furk! A conch shows how good the fur is!¡±

    Flying dragon holy beast Euphonica and Naris suddenly began aedy act.

    ¡°¡­¡­You know each other, Naris¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. We just happened to meet yesterday evening¡±

    ¡­¡­Early to get along.

    ¡°So, even if a fire dragon is useless, a flying dragon is okay¡±

    ¡°Eh, because it¡¯s different, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s as different as a shark and a dolphin¡±

    Naris sharpens her lips, but I¡¯ve never seen a shark or a dolphin in the first ce. Euphonica replied instead.

    ¡°Hey, sharks and dolphins are very simr, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not simr. It¡¯s as different as a horse and a donkey¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just abination that I can¡¯t tell!¡±

    Euphonica seems to be swayed by Naris right away.

    ¡°¡­ Is this the same kind of Shoegazer if you dare to ssify it?¡±

    Serenade listens secretly. Serenade, nods slightly.

    ¡°Sister, I say, I think these two would have been brothers if they had a previous life¡±

    And thending point seems to be a gathering ce for holy beasts and although there is nothing in particr, there was sh lying down in a small open space and the students were enthusiastic about it. Such a stupid bear, if you¡¯re not good at it, people are likely to die just by sitting around, but the boys and girls innocently bury themselves in their fur or ride on their backs and they don¡¯t seem to be afraid.

    ¡°It¡¯s popr, sh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Shoegazer is the same, but I like children¡±

    ¡°Is that so!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s why it¡¯s rational if you don¡¯t fight. He¡±

    It¡¯s surprising.

    ¡°Yaa¡±

    Oratorio also appears there. After doing that much, it was carefree. No, it wouldn¡¯t be too scary for a holy beast to get revenge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so wary. Did you go to Dabwise? That technique can only be used by consciously practicing to actively connect the power of regeneration. Please understand that it was such training¡±

    ¡°Why did you use me as a pretext?¡±

    ¡°I think Cecil will be disillusioned if you¡¯re just sitting back. Hey, heroism isn¡¯t popr right now¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t mean that¡±

    I can¡¯t defeat it. I mean, only this guy is unlikely to get along.

    ¡°Originally, I¡¯d like to break up the five bodies. Just getting tired will cause a loss and my subordinates will feel ufortable, so I¡¯ll refrain from doing so¡±

    Dianne doesn¡¯t break her sword-swallowing eyes. Serenade sighs.

    ¡°Oratorio. Pleasee for a moment. I don¡¯t think you are suitable for people¡±

    ¡°Eh. Wait a minute, Serenade¡­¡­waa, don¡¯t bite me, my arms are good, but these clothes are expensive!?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll bite you here¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry! It¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it!¡±

    Serenade and Oratorio leave the woods. And Lantz and Goto, who got off the back of Euphonica, approached me with a grin.

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°I did it¡±

    ¡°Whats up¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. I checked it with him¡­¡­there¡¯s a gap in the women¡¯s bath¡±

    ¡°If you use eyesses, you can see from a nearby rocky mountain¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well done¡­¡­¡±

    When I was caught by them and tried to make a bad face, I remembered that Dianne was there.

    ¡°Andy. And Lantz, Goto¡­¡­I don¡¯t like being seen without permission, aside from showing it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, th, that¡±

    ¡°Inspection of belongings. Lantz, Goto. Guide me to the room¡±

    ¡°Wha¡±

    ¡°100-manmander Dianne!?¡±

    It seems that Dianne confiscated Goto and Lantz¡¯s two spectacles, which they seem to have bought when they went to the royal capital. ¡­¡­I hope there is something good, both of you.

 Chapter 246: Pilgrimage 5

    <h4>Chapter 246: Pilgrimage 5</h4>

    ¡°Would you like to stay for another night?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We can¡¯t move if La doesn¡¯te back¡±

    La doesn¡¯te back from Dabwise in the evening. It¡¯s no wonder it takes time because she was taught magic, a wholerge original spell. However, regardless of us, the crossbow corps had begun preparations for departure.

    ¡°Let¡¯s chase again when La returns¡±

    Even though Dianne says so, Isaac and the restugh, ¡¸It¡¯s overprotection¡¹.

    ¡°Originally, we were nning to break through. What, we got a magic drug to prevent altitude sickness. After that, if we can use it well, it will be easy to cross the child snake mountain¡±

    ¡°What is that? Maybe it¡¯s time to tell me¡±

    ¡°If you want to see it, join Smithson. You¡¯re free anyway¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Stop it¡±

    As expected, he is neither masochistic nor proud of his physical strength so much that he likes and mixes with the snow march from the middle. ¡­¡­Anyway, I care about it. ¡¸I¡¹.

    We see off the crossbow corps leaving Leica and spend the night waiting for La.

    ¡°I like the food here, but I wish I had some alcohol¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±

    Sigh with Naris. It¡¯s a conversation like alcoholism, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s such a past desire to put good alcohol on a good meal and go to bed in a good mood.

    ¡°What, do you want alcohol?¡±

    The shopkeeper in the dining room curls his eyes.

    ¡°If so, you wouldn¡¯te to a food shop like this¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to mess with the food shop in the sanctuary¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s different. It¡¯s close to the dormitory of the education building, so it¡¯s an area where students don¡¯t have to drink alcohol. If it¡¯s closer to Temple ze in the north, there should be alcohol¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡±

    I thought that alcohol was strictly forbidden in the sanctuary.

    ¡°Would you like to go, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°Shall we go¡±

    Nods with Naris and hurries to gulp down the food.

    Then, the two of us rushed to the street near the Temple ze headquarters. Dianne and Jeanne¡­¡­well, there¡¯s no point in inviting people before we find a shop.

    ¡°So why do you want to fold your arms with me right away?¡±

    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. If an elf walks alone, it will be seen with strange eyes¡±

    Even though many elves havee out from the exit of the Red n on this side of the child snake mountain, do the nces really hurt when it¡¯s alone?

    ¡°¡­¡­And I recently noticed¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That doesn¡¯t mean hi, right? That¡­¡­I mean, I tend to like skinship¡±

    Naris makes her face be red and makes her ending words turbid.

    ¡°¡­¡­hi doesn¡¯t mean that, right?¡±

    Innocent. She looks terribly shy. It makes me want to tickle her here.

    ¡°Well, either way, I¡¯m happy¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine¡±

    A moderate psychological sense of distance while the two of us cross our arms. It never sticks to my heart, but the sense of distance between touching and not touching is so fresh and not bad. This¡­¡­I like this too.

    So, we found a bar and entered.

    ¡°Wee. Are you a pilgrim?¡±

    ¡°Such a ce. I heard that there is alcohol from the owner of a food shop in the south¡±

    ¡°Ah, is it Jones? Well, what do you want to have?¡±

    ¡°Wine, light¡±

    ¡°I am the same¡±

    ¡°Oh, then there¡¯s a barrel that¡¯s just opened

    A wine ss is presented to us. Although it was a misunderstanding, I stopped drinking for a day, so the scent seems to be really delicious in reaction.

    ¡°Naris¡±

    ¡°Hehe, toast!¡±

    Ding, our sses lightly match and Naris sips on it skillfully. The straightforward reaction to delicious food is that if you use this as a fake buyer, the store will also make a profit.

    ¡°Puha. After all, Trot liquor is irresistible¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, but don¡¯t you drink too much here?¡±

    Anyway, it is difficult to follow only in the sanctuary. The fact that Temple ze and the holy beast have been divided into areas where alcohol is served before means that people are expected to be more modest for drinking.

    ¡°T, That¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t just drink with 10-man captain Smithson in good shape?¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    Needless to say, I can¡¯t drink too much. There¡¯s a guy like Oratorio who I don¡¯t know what he ns if you¡äre a little off guard. Alcohol is delicious bit by bit. Just in case. Let¡¯s go to bed as soon as we tell Dianne and Jeanne where to go. I don¡¯t know where to fail.

    By the time I consumed half a ss in a stingy way, Naris was about to drink a second ss.

    ¡°Do you want to go to that area?¡±

    ¡°I know. Master, another cup¡±

    ¡­¡­No, this fellow may not have self-control. When I tilt the ss with anxiety, the voice of a crazy girl echoes there.

    ¡°Smithson-san!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡±

    Raise my hand while worrying about Naris. It was Cecil. The ce is only a ce and if it is Cecil, it is not strange to wander around. But now I don¡¯t really want to get involved.

    ¡°It¡¯s not time for kids toe to the bar¡±

    I will try to check it as an adult.

    ¡°For crime prevention, this is a stopover for Temple ze. I¡¯m noting to drink¡±

    It was cut back for a simple and usible reason. As a stranger, the guardian knight doesnt shield the other party as expected. Let¡¯s give up and get out quickly. With that in mind, I regretfully drank the other half of the liquor.

    ¡°¡­¡­What, Smithson-san is always with a different woman¡±

    ¡°Nguuhu¡±

    Cecil is small, but I spill liquor on the thorny lines that she mutters clearly.

    ¡°Cough¡±

    ¡°Aaah, it¡¯s a waste!¡±

    Naris wipes my mouth with a handkerchief.

    ¡°Elf-san, what kind of rtionship do you have with Smithson-san?¡±

    Why listen to it. ¡­¡­Even if I want to rush in, I¡¯m still coughing and I¡¯mte.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Naris looks at Cecil and she looks a little annoyed.

    ¡°Friends¡­¡­maybe? Sometimes I get raped¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    What kind of confession is it?

    ¡°Ra, Rape!?¡±

    Cecil is astonished. Customers other than Cecil are also noisy.

    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Gehu, gehuu¡­¡­that, that, gehuu¡±

    The more I try to excuse myself in a hurry, the more I can¡¯t stop coughing. And Naris twists her neck and continues.

    ¡°No well, I was literally vited when I was careless¡±

    ¡°W, Was he such a dangerous person¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Well, I think I just got drunk and unscrewed. It¡¯s like a woman who is always up in bed and having an orgy with one hand¡±

    ¡°!??¡±

    Naris¡¯s remarks further spread the ripples. I thought that she was talking strange, but Naris seems to be half-drunk. She has a flushed face, but she has no particr vanity or doubts about her remarks. But you don¡¯t usually say you¡¯re raped and point to the guy drinking next to you.

    ¡°¡­¡­Actually, is this person terrible to women?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s hard to believe, but when he returns to his hometown, he has female ves who cant be counted with both hands and feet. He even puts a cor on their necks¡±

    ¡°Gehuu¡­¡­gehuu¡±

    ¡°R, Really¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°N, No, that¡­¡­is?¡±

    She¡¯s right. It¡¯s right! I stand up and try to approach Cecil in an attempt to calm the ce, but stumbling upon a crack in the wooden floor and moss. I raise my face with a friendlyugh and Cecil¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Oh, if you desperately go to see the panty, as one would expect from 10-man captain Smithson?¡±

    Naris flies the stray in a good mood while drinking up the rest of the ss. And for Cecil, my amiableugh must have seemed to be a terribly evil andscivious smile.

    ¡°~~~~~~!!¡±

    Cecil, who became bright red explosively, lifted up the table that was in the room in a fit and threw it down at me. I somehow realized that she was screaming like a reptile being trampled.

    ¡°S, Stop stop!I¡¯m going to die, so don¡¯t kill me!?¡±

    ¡°B, But, after all!!¡±

    ¡°No, but there are some good points, too!¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s right!¡±

    The conversation between Cecil, who is somehow confused and trying to chase me, and Naris, who is trying to stop, can be heard over the top of the table. But it¡¯s heavy and I can¡¯t move by myself. As expected, the guardian knight has strength. ¡­¡­Help.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°I had a bad time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡­yeah, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    A few minutester, Naris helped me, but it was no longer the air I could continue drinking, so I quicklypleted my ounting and went home. ¡­¡­It¡¯s terrible.

    ¡°¡­¡­A normal human child reacts like that¡±

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s natural¡±

    ¡°Yaa, Tetes-chan didn¡¯t change herplexion very much and she was paralyzed¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tetes is an aristocrat and isn¡¯t she a member of a multi-ethnic nation?¡±

    In general, multi-ethnic nations that legally summarize the greatestmon divisor of diverse cultures are tolerant of this flirtation, or bigamy culture. However, Trot is a nation that is mostly run by humans, and it can be said that Cecil, who is from amoner without financial resources or privileges, has an extremely filthy rtionship.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡±

    ¡°There is nothing like remorse for a drunk person¡±

    I stare at Naris with a grudge. However, Narisughs in a good mood.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m thinking of apologizing¡±

    ¡°Nothing is more meaningless than the promise of a drunk person¡±

    ¡°Its alrriigght¡±

    After returning to the inn, I had no choice but to pull to the room where I took the clinging Naris. Then I threw Naris into her room and when I wanted to sleep myself, I was suddenly dragged into the room by Naris from behind.

    ¡°Hey!?¡±

    ¡°Ehehee¡­¡­. Itts okkay, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°hi issnn¡¯t it? ¡­¡­Ahaha, I can say that I¡¯m going to drink alcohol¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll be resented again, so this time¡±

    ¡°No good¡±

    While hugging from behind, I¡äm thrown into the bed together in the manner of a shrimp throw.

    ¡°Guu¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless if it¡¯s not now. If you take a bath and smell or make a mistake, now is yourst chance, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t the means and purpose mixed up?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to do it? Do you not want to do it!? By the way, I want you to do it properly. If you notice it when you are thrust into it without knowing it, it is not muddy, but from the front for the time being¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Come on, me too¡±

    Sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s strangely tiring when you¡¯re told that with drunken momentum

    ¡°How do you invite me other than drunken momentum? I don¡¯t have time!¡±

    ¡°You are sometimes unreasonable¡±

    Gui, I pushed Naris¡¯s arm open and raised myself.

    I turn my body around and cover Naris again.

    ¡°Ngu¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nnn¡±

    The kiss tastes like wine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t call this time rape¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Au¡±

 Chapter 247: Pilgrimage 6 [Naris]

    <h4>Chapter 247: Pilgrimage 6 [Naris]</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you first¡±

    After the kiss, Naris res at me with a repaired face.

    ¡°Remember, this is just a simple first repartition and it¡¯s apletely different matter from my favor or estrus towards 10-man captain Smithson? I kiss you very naturally, but don¡¯t get me wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm?¡±

    So what¡¯s wrong? Do you want to say that a kiss is not good?

    ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me?¡±

    ¡°Di, Different! It¡¯s okay to kiss as an option during the act, it¡¯s okay, but isn¡¯t it a problem if you think that it has be a rtionship where we can kiss because we kissed now¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re dissatisfied with¡±

    ¡°A, Anyway, tonight is only tonight¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re a bothersome fellow¡±

    Even though she¡¯s drunk, Naris is likely to end up with all sorts of excuses because of her personality.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kiss you. Here I go¡±

    ¡°Ngu¡­¡­n¡­¡­¡±

    So close her mouth with a kiss. While undressing, we continue to kiss and ovep our lips over and over again. And my tongue is put in action around when the shirtes off. I crack Naris¡¯s boozy lips, open her teeth with my tongue and forcibly rendezvous to Naris¡¯s tongue behind it.

    ¡°Nku¡­¡­nnn¡±

    Naris¡¯s tongue, which is stiff without any entangled or shrinking, is licked and the consciousness is concentrated. In the meantime, I take off her underwear and hug Naris¡äs nude body.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm¡±

    Naris, who noticed the fact that she was stripped naked for a moment, did not refuse it when I hugged her and quietly entwined her arms.

    ¡°¡­¡­Puha¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ki, Kiss is long¡±

    ¡°Because you were still screaming¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu¡±

    Naris hugging me puts her chin on my shoulder to hide her expression. But I know she¡¯s not in a bad mood. Her long ears, which hit my nape, are fluttering.

    ¡°¡­¡­Next, let¡¯s go¡±

    ¡°Next¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Just hugging each other won¡¯t mean repartition sex¡±

    I kiss Naris again, then kiss her nude in turn with her corbone, her chest, her nipples and so on. While doing so, I also take off my clothes so that Naris¡äs slender limbs can be in close contact with my skin.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it already erected?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Naris asked me to have sex and she¡¯s excited¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯m not strictly telling you to have sex¡­¡­emm¡±

    Naris tries to make sense again. But I won¡¯t let her do that. Bringing my face close to Naris¡¯s hairless crotch and sticking to it.

    ¡°Hiaaa!?¡±

    ¡°You invite me to do it. That¡¯s it. Don¡¯t think about difficult things, even though you¡¯re drunk¡±

    ¡°E, Even 10-man captain Smithson has drunk alcohol¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a guy who onlypletes eroticism even if I¡¯m drunk¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right¡±

    Even if we are already naked and I¡¯m actually sucking her pussy, but why doesn¡¯t it make me feel like this?

    ¡°But, suddenly sucking my crotch, at least say something¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re a more lewd guy, I don¡¯t have to y with it too much and I can just rush in, like La or Irina¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So what do other women talk about during the redo of the virgin break?¡±

    ¡°It was bad¡±

    Was it too much consideration?

    ¡°But I feel that your body is also quite wet¡±

    In response to my caress, it tastes like that.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing¡±

    Spread thebia majora andbia minora alternately to the left and right, and thrust the tongue into the hole in the back in a spiral. Naris tries to catch my head, as she feels it and change her voice. ¡­¡­Slightly, I raise my face.

    ¡°Then, again¡­¡­¡±

    It means to redo the virgin break.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Naris¡¯s virginity¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that kind of stupid greeting. How many tricks are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Then, should I feel like ¡ºI¡¯m going¡»?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m worried because it was an introduction I didn¡¯t understandst time¡­¡­¡±

    While Naris is sighing, I hold her knees and open them. I cut my body in there. ¡­¡­Naris isn¡¯t too petite, but she¡¯s a girl, so she¡¯s a little smaller than me. It bes noticeable when her body is entwined in this way. There is no particr connection and when I feel like this, I think ¡¸I want to protect h34¡¹. I know she¡¯s much stronger than I. I know that she lives a long life and has the talent and ability to live alone.

    ¡°Naris¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yes¡±

    ¡°I¡¯llmit you¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you say ¡ºI¡¯ll hold you¡»¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s totally different! ¡ºCommit¡»is generally rape and agreed sex is ¡ºEmbrace¡»!¡±

    Is that so.

    ¡°Thenmit¡±

    ¡°Why do you say perversity there¡­¡­nuu¡­¡­!¡±

    I forcibly break into Naris whoins. I push my motivated penis into her vagina, which is still innocent. It seems to have high athletic ability and if it says well, it is tight and if it says badly, it is hard. However, I hugged Naris, who clenched her teeth and endured the difort and kissed her ears, shaking my hips lightly.

    ¡°Kyaa!?¡±

    Then, a change urs in the movement of her crotch. A moment of rxation and tension continues with momentum and my son is sucked into the back.

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s right¡­¡­I want you to stop listening¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a sign of obedience that some elf ns can rub their ears with ejaction?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that kind of ritual¡­¡­I mean, what n is stylizing such a special y!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Christie. Narris said she was a pervert¡±

    ¡°Please stop¡­¡­don¡¯t exaggerate¡±

    Why does the atmosphere tend to be ruined even though I put in my penis? ¡­¡­If you think about it carefully, I feel like it¡¯s because of me. Somehow, I feel like I¡¯m losing if I try my best to create a love atmosphere with Naris. Is it because Naris denies love?

    ¡°Anyway, my ears are sensitive¡­¡­kiuuu!?¡±

    Sucking her ears and licking the upper edge from the base to the tip.

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s why!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve entered all the way¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    While Naris was concentrating on her ears, my lower body went all the way in.

    ¡°I, It¡¯s really in¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you speaking out like you¡¯re disappointed

    I¡¯d scattered the tights.

    ¡°I, I feel like I¡¯ve been struck while being deceived again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, it¡¯s normal to distract from the pain. It¡¯s not a bad idea¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­but I¡¯m not convinced like this¡±

    She¡¯s a fellow who sticks to weird things.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s next¡±

    I get up and try to focus on my hip movements. However, Naris doesnt let me go. Since I got up from the shape of hugging with Naris down, I got into a strange posture of getting up diagonally while hugging each other.

    ¡°N, aa¡­¡­?¡±

    I can see Naris¡¯s face. Maybe it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Naris¡¯s face that feels my penis invading. She looks more sexy than I think, so my penis gains a little momentum.

    ¡°I, It¡¯s a little big again¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Naris, let go of your hands. It¡¯s hard to move¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­b, but that¡¯s a little¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What is it¡±

    ¡°Emm, why don¡¯t we stay attached? Somehow¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­No, did you expose your skinship taste? It¡¯s not impossible, but it¡¯s hard to move.

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay. It may be heavy, but be patient¡±

    ¡°Y¡­¡­Yes¡±

    Give up and take down my body. Hugging Naris and starting sex with only my hip movements.

    ¡°Nu, n, a, auu¡­¡­?¡±

    Naris hugged tightly and didn¡¯t want to leave me. Even though she dered that it wasn¡¯t love-loving, she took a first-ss attitude. Isn¡¯t she cute?

    ¡°Naris¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°There is a serious problem. ¡­¡­I can¡¯t pull out even if I feel like I¡¯m in this position¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Whispering to Naris while shaking my hips, Naris thought for a while while epting the movement.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I can¡¯t help it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t help, it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­?¡±

    Her vaguely spread legs are entwined around my waist. Also, the movement bes a little cramped.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to change my position¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no good¡­¡­? As it is¡­¡­nuu?¡±

    Naris doesn¡¯tin of pain. Perhaps because she did a lot of workst time, she may not be in pain anymore as long as she is weak. And, it is easy to feel pleasure firmly oppositely from the condition of the voice and the sweetness.

    ¡°Going out will be the next task¡­¡­?¡±

    Naris used her hips with a quick reluctance just before it was extremely felt. I was surprised. There is a dramatic change in the feel transmitted to my dick. Partly because I didn¡¯t expect it, I was disturbed by the trap and started ejacting without being given time to recover.

    ¡°U, Uuu!?¡±

    ¡°Nkuuu¡­¡­??¡±

    While hugging tightly with her hands and feet. Naris receives my ejaction.

    Once I ejacte, I will get a headache to your head. Is it because the alcohol is starting toe out? Will Naris be alright?

    ¡°Naris, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Kuu¡±

    Hugging me and staying ejacted for a few minutes. Naris fell asleep when I thought she was quiet. Well, I¡¯m not very strong with alcohol, so I can¡¯t help but say it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to make excuses for it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Munyu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good grief. I still have my penis in her¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I was a little excited to say that myself. She is a defenseless girl who falls asleep even though my penis is still inserted. ¡­¡­Good.

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t this the case?¡±

    Gui, shake my hips. Naris doesn¡¯t wake up.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhuhu¡±

    I got a smile that I thought was nasty.

    As it is, challenge how many shots can be made so as not to cause Naris to wake up. Result.

    ¡°Nua¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh. Good morning Naris¡­¡­uh!¡±

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­e, aaa!?¡±

    By the next dawn when Naris awoke, I had sessfully ejacted five times. I¡¯m surprised that even if I fell asleep on my own on the way, my dick wilted and I couldn¡¯t get out.

    ¡°How many people are sleeping while they sleep without permission¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°The guy who sleeps while getting pregnant while having sex is bad¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡­why does 10-man captain Smithson like selfish sex!¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I want to back down for a while when I¡¯m your opponent¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the worst!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If you wake up from that, will you let me go¡±

    Naris was still pinching me like a crab.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    I got up as it was and headed for thest hot spring bath. Unlike Polka, the bathhouse seems to have no time limit and the bonfire, which seems to have been burning since night, was still burning. And

    ¡°Oh, you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, was it the leader?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    I met old man Bernard at the bathhouse.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet. I thought the Celesta soldiers had left¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a different action¡±

    ¡°Umm. Well, go slowly¡±

    The old man leaves the bath as it is. His stunning muscles didn¡¯t make him feel old. After that, a few¡­¡­emm, knights? They¡äre older ethned to be students.

    ¡°Temple ze People?¡±

    ¡°Oh. Are you the rumored guy?¡±

    ¡°I was watching. He was about to be killed by Cecil¡±

    ¡­¡­I was seen.

    ¡°Is it also a custom for everyone toe to take a bath?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the end of the morning practice¡±

    ¡°No, you¡äre really relentless, captain¡­¡­¡±

    After the knightsugh.

    ¡°By the way, brother. Is your mouth stiff?¡±

    He asked me with a grinning bad face.

    ¡°Comparatively¡±

    I instinctively ept.

    ¡°Good, then¡­¡­hehe, do you want to see it¡±

    Zaba, and the knights lift the mirror they had hidden in their bodies out of the water. There.

    ¡°Ooo¡­¡­!¡±

    The scenery that seems to belong to the women¡¯s bath was projected.

    ¡°What is this, a magic item?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s like a catalyst. My original spell ¡ºParadise Mirror¡», which I worked hard to devise in five years¡±

    ¡°Awesome¡±

    As expected, it is a city where magicians gather. Some of them are stupid. In a good way.

    ¡°Oh, is this Cecil?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She still has breasts, but it¡¯s irresistible again¡±

    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s an elf in it¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s mypanion. That guy, she is a Renfangas¡¯s Red Arm¡±

    ¡°Hee¡­¡­it¡¯s good. She¡¯s beautiful and her legs are long¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    I enjoyed the magic of God for a while with the knights. How nice. You can peek safely. I also want to use magic¡­¡­I really thought for the first time.

 Chapter 248: Crossbow Corps, to the east

    <h4>Chapter 248: Crossbow Corps, to the east</h4>

    La came back after noon.

    ¡°Did you remember?¡±

    ¡°Ho. It doesn¡¯t take hours to learn the technique. But it¡¯s difficult to remodel as expected¡±

    ¡°Remodeling?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to me as it is. With that tiger, I was squeezing my wisdom to develop it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You thought about it together with Dabwise?¡±

    ¡°Umm. That tiger is generous when ites to magic research, or he has a good bite¡­¡­maybe he¡¯s just free¡±

    It seems that they wereing up with new ideas together. It¡¯s surprisingly friendly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get any results. If youe up with this idea of ¡ºContract¡»and the material of application, can you use it for something?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Surprisingly, does La also like to develop original spelling?¡±

    La¡¯s ability is extremely high, but that kind of effort doesn¡¯t quite fit her image.

    ¡°Ho, do you think it¡¯s not a pattern? Well, it¡¯s certainly not that kind of thing, but if I think it¡¯s good for owner¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you¡±

    However, if you think about it carefully, it may have been good that La¡¯s intention was missed. The ¡¸Contract of life¡¹ is treated equally by the victim and the healer, as I heard it. Apparently, if the damage is judged by ¡¸Rtive size¡¹ rather than ¡¸Absolute size¡¹, that is, if the damage is serious to the person, the person who takes the damage will suffer the same serious damage¡­¡­sounds like a mechanism. Because otherwise, I don¡¯t think the word ¡¸Dragons are dangerous¡¹ wille out. Regardless of the damage that is half-hearted, if you inflict mortal damage, the person who undertakes it will also lead to the result of ¡¸Death¡¹¡­¡­therefore, it is dangerous unless it is the holy beast, Dabwise. I felt like saying that. In that case, even if the technique of giving the lifespan ispleted, it is probably not possible to realize the lifespan like a dragon as it is. In order to extend the lifespan of one year for humans, La cuts the lifespan ten times¡­¡­and so on. As La originally thought, if La cuts her life and takes on my life, if I did badly, I would eat up the entire life expectancy of La just to extend it for 100 years or no, decades¡­¡­it might have been supposed to eat up the whole thing. La would still provide her life, but that¡¯s something different. I don¡¯t like to die, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s different to survive by dying the life of my favorite partner like that. I¡¯m sure I will regret it. So maybe this was good.

    ¡°So, Sometimes it¡¯s good to do some head exercises. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s go home, La¡±

    ¡°Ho, let¡¯s do so¡±

    La rxes her facial expression as if she cut off the trouble.

    ¡°Jeanne and Dianne seemed ready, but can you and that elf girl get out now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, but Naris¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°She was wandering around the souvenir shops¡±

    There are many pilgrims in the sanctuary and many souvenir shops are lined up aiming at the pilgrims. And most of them are not really rted to the sanctuary and some of them are misceneous goods that can be obtained anywhere just by properlybeling them as ¡¸Sanctuary Specialties¡¹. Merchants are strong.

    ¡°Naris, I hope she won¡¯t overcharge¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for her, I¡¯ll help you¡±

    ¡­¡­Sure enough, she was groaning in front of a strangely expensive fortune essory, so we caught her before she lost control of herself.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Did Jeanne do nothing in the sanctuary?¡±

    ¡°When I walk outside, girls catch me and treat me as a toddler. Even if I say I have a child, they don¡¯t believe me. I didn¡¯t get out because I was angry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­W, Well, I think there¡¯s no help for children who aren¡¯t used to dwarves¡±

    It was Jeanne who was sully, but her parenthood certainly cant be seen, even if she stood on her head.

    ¡°10-man captain Bronson went with the members of the Crossbow corps, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Andy, would you like to chase the crossbow corps?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to do that. ¡­¡­La¡±

    ¡°Ho. I understand

    Everyone boarded the carriage that was ced beside the highway and we took off. When I opened the window and overlooked the sanctuary, I saw sh in the forest. Perhaps he understood that we were taking off from a distance, he raised his giant body and stood up on two legs to look at us. He didn¡¯t wave like a human, but it seemed to be enough to see us off. Shoegazer and Serenade¡­¡­cant be seen? Well, I can¡¯t help it because I don¡¯t have the right to see off, but I¡¯m a little lonely.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Yuu-san¡±

    Naris points. A flying dragon with a clearly visible silhouette can be seen flying in the distance near Mt. Leica.

    ¡°It was an interesting ce and it might be a good idea to visit if we have the opportunity¡±

    Dianne murmured. I nodded too. I didn¡¯t go this time, but this is the head temple of religion. There are many religious buildings and religious symbols of the Kingdom Church. Actually, I¡¯m a believer of the Kingdom Church, so I should worship that kind of thing.

    ¡°Let¡¯se again. Next time it¡¯s a little morefortable¡±

    It goes without saying that what I had in mind was the hot springs and those wonderful good-for-nothing knights.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    There is no city north of the sanctuary. The forest of the elf territory stretches across several rural areas and small wilderness areas. It is not the purpose of the Crossbow Corps to go there, so they should be marching east at right angles. So La flies straight to the east. ¡­¡­he crossbow corps was discovered in a ce where they advanced a lot, even if they had only marched for one day.

    ¡°Ho. They¡¯re pretty fast¡±

    ¡°Get down nearby¡±

    Lands beside them.

    ¡°When you fly and catch up, it¡¯s a little bit of a cut. As a person walking hard¡±

    I was greeted with a face that seemed to be as dissatisfied as Isaac said.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time to reach altitude. Is it okay to proceed at such a pace, Isaac?¡±

    ¡°A new type of heating agent that can be heated without using fire to the altitude sickness prevention magic drug made by the military medical development department, the western continental ointment to prevent cold and frostbite and the cold protection cloak that has been imported from the elf territory. It¡¯s an on-parade of experimental equipment¡±

    ¡°Uwa, all of them seem to be convenient¡­¡­I mean, have you been able to import enough elf clothing?¡±

    Isaac nodsposed to Naris¡¯s question.

    ¡°I¡¯ve rarely had military operations in cold regions, so I¡¯m just groping for them. At times like this, there are various headquarters that love new weapons¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a scene where Celesta fights in cold regions?¡±

    ¡°To be precise, the former Trot Corps and the Kingdom Army may collide with Afilm, but the local troops have some know-how. At least, there is rarely a snow march in Celesta¡¯s territory¡±

    Theck of experience in cold climates was a weakness of the military, but honestly no one was concerned. There is no need for it. Suffice it to say, if you surprise Afilm on an expedition or if you are in a war with the Trot Kingdom again, it is unlikely that both are nowadays when Trot is half-vassal state and Afilm has territorial ambitions. In fact, although it is territorial defense, Celesta, who is not currently nning to invade, did not feel the need to force such a strategy by pushing its weaknesses. In the event of an emergency, you can boldly pull it out and set up in a ce where you are good at. The Celesta army, which is generally confident in speed and striking power, is ten times stronger than pushing weak points. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that ¡¸Being able to do it¡¹ is worthless. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a trial operation using the crossbow corps.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s now, but I wonder if it¡¯s okay for me as a foreign soldier to see this¡±

    Naris really says something more now. Isaac and Williamsughed.

    ¡°For the time being, the Renfangas army has no chance of turning into an enemy so far¡±

    ¡°In fact, our army has a near zero possibility of a cold climate battle so far, so it doesn¡¯t matter if it gets caught¡±

    ¡°Hey Hey¡±

    Dianne also makes a wry smile.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a show off, though that¡¯s not what I bring someone along¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°At the time when elder sister La, who is the most confidential, is imposing, naa?¡±

    ¡­¡­Yes. The most powerful equipment for cold regions is a fire dragon.

    Continue with Isaac Corps for a while. La walks on two legs in the snow with the carriage lifted without returning to her human body. I ride on La¡¯s head and look at the crossbow corps march from the side.

    ¡°But¡­¡­there are more variations, crossbow corps¡±

    I know that retirement, changing assignments and transfer have changed the corps considerably, but I didn¡¯t have a chance to look at every corner in detail. I feel a little left out.

    ¡°The proportion of dark elves and human beasts has increased¡±

    Chibi La mutters into my ear.

    ¡°Now that you say that¡­¡­¡±

    There are especially many fox beasts. I could roughly see ten dark elves.

    ¡°Make up for what Dianne was magically covering¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it¡±

    Dianne is walking while talking to Isaac at the beginning, so she can¡¯t hear it now. Not to mention the dark elves, the fox beasts are also a race that is good at magic. Keiron is useless, but it is said that magic can be used for about two-thirds of the time. However, it is also true that magic tends to be a good price or inferior in physical strengthpared to other beast races.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bete, you guys! The pace isn¡¯t going up that much!¡±

    ¡°Even if 10-man captain Bronson wants to shortcut!¡±

    ¡°We walked all the way from Basson!¡±

    ¡°You canin, but don¡¯t argue! Don¡¯t let go of it because it¡¯s okay! You¡¯ll die if you get lost during a military operation!¡±

    Bronson¡¯s opponents were also young fox beasts. Well, it¡¯s not that dark elves and humans don¡¯t even say anything. There is no guts in any race. ¡­¡­By the way, the ogre soldiers, who are generally not good at snow and mountain marches, were always fine. Because of theirrge size, they can¡¯t afford cardiopulmonary function and they tend to get sick as soon as they climb high mountains, but this equipment will ovee that area.

    ¡°Ho¡±

    ¡°What¡äs up¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The road is blocked, but what should we do?¡±

    It¡¯s been two hours since we started walking. La raises a suspicious voice. When I saw it, there was an ice wall blocking the road.

    ¡°Issac. Map¡±

    ¡°Yes, no doubt. ¡­¡­In summer, it¡¯s a good road¡±

    Williams and Isaac look up at the ice wall. Apparently, the ice grows in winter and blocks the road.

    ¡°Should I melt it?¡±

    ¡°Stop it. Then it¡¯s not going to be a military training

    If you assume the help of a dragon, you will end up in a ce where you can fly from the beginning. Dianne ms the wall with her fist and looks back at Isaac and others.

    ¡°Detour?¡±

    ¡°No. We have a reserve for such times. ¡­¡­Rackman!¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir¡±

    One of the members that came from behind, the corps that was pulling supplies with a sled with the wheels removed from the rear car, called the dwarf Rackman, a regr soldier.

    ¡°That¡¯s your turn. Start¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡±

    Rackman throws out a wooden box from the sled and opens it. From that t box¡­¡­what is it?

    ¡°Axe?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to break that ice with an axe. Long-suffering¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s going to be spring by the time we make¡­¡­¡±

    Rackman carries an axe, which seems to be a little big for a dwarf, to the front of the ice wall.

    ¡°100-manmander Isaac¡±

    ¡°Ou. Move back¡±

    When Isaac takes it, it looks like a hatchet.

    ¡°¡­¡­N, that axe¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne seems to have noticed something. Isaac grinned, took off his cloak and raised the axe.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go¡±

    Isaac swings back.

    ¡°¡­¡­Do it, ¡ºIce Decker¡»!!¡±

    He smashes the axe against the ice wall. Then a light exploded from the axe.

    Zugoon, a loud roar.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡­!?¡±

    I¡¯m shrinking involuntarily and La looks surprised.

    ¡°Wh, What happened!?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the sound? Avnche? Earthquake or thunder!?¡±

    Jeanne and Naris, who were in the carriage, also hurriedly opened the coachman¡¯s stand. However, the dense fog that urred in an instant is blocking the view. ¡­¡­After a while, when it cleared up.

    The ice wall, which was nearly 5 meters high in front of Isaac, had disappeared for several tens of meters across.

    ¡°What is that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Dragon yer¡­¡­no, different. I don¡¯t feel ufortable denying life like that¡­¡­¡±

    As La mutters, it is a spectacr power that seems to be mistaken for a dragon yer at first nce. But the ice has been blown away, but strangely the road beneath it hasn¡¯t been damaged at all. If it was such a big destruction, the ground would have been scooped out and dented, but only the ice had disappeared cleanly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Isaac, this is the one¡±

    ¡°¡ºIce Decker¡». It seems to be thetest work of the development department¡±

    Isaac shook the axe and worked hard to extend the road.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    There is a race called Merman. It is a race that has joined hands with Celesta in recent decades and wielded its power as a maritime force and boasts an absolute advantage over other races in underwater warfare. After all, it¡¯s scary because a fleet of about 10 or 20 ships doesn¡¯t have an hour to face an underwater unit of about 10 Mermans. A legend that is passed down to them.

    The sea serpent, once regarded as the great evil dragon of the sea, fought a fierce battle with the Merman¡äs hero. The battlested seven days and seven nights and an ind sank and a storm broke out. To the exhausted hero, the sea serpent pressed the iceberg it called from the northern sea as a trump card. The iceberg is big and you can¡¯t escape even if you try to escape. At that time, when the hero seemed to be thest, a maiden took out a flea (a stone or a tree carving instead of an insect) from an archaeological site on an ind and threw it into the sea. The hero who took it digs one or eight holes and hits the flea against the iceberg to escape. The flea is actually a sacred treasure of the sea god and has returned all the icebergs to seawater. The sea serpent who lost the trump card was tied to the hero as it was and somehow it rotted at the bottom of the sea.

    ¡°It seems that it is a copy product made by analyzing the flea that is said to be the sacred treasure. Well, it is a sacred treasure, in short, it is a relic of the ancient civilization¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is this a copy product? It¡¯s scary¡±

    ¡°But the downside is¡­¡­it only works on ice. It¡¯s just ice, not water or rocks¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne seemed to try to say, ¡¸It¡¯s still amazing¡¹, but she looked a little displeased. A weapon that blows away only ice. But other than that, it¡¯s a normal weapon.

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you using it for?¡±

    ¡°I think there is no choice but to use it for making roads in cold regions or exploring the pr regions¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you use it as a countermeasure against ice dragons? It¡¯s not ice, but cold air itself is a weapon¡±

    ¡°There are no monsters that use ice as a weapon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne had a really displeased face.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless¡±

    ¡°But snow is also ice, so it¡¯s convenient to make bivouac points¡±

    Isaacughed bitterly while putting away the ¡ºIce Decker¡».

    ¡°Ice dragons are likely to dislike it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the amazing technology of the Celesta army¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. It looks like it will sell great as a snow shoveling tool, right?¡±

    ¡°!! That¡¯s Smithson. ¡­¡­It¡¯s military. I don¡¯t think the military can make money¡±

    Amazing super technology. Even though I witnessed the power of Celesta, it was a very embarrassing atmosphere.

 Chapter 249: If tomorrow follows today 1

    <h4>Chapter 249: If tomorrow follows today 1</h4>

    Isaac¡¯s group march seems to have no fear at the moment and it seems that it will not be difficult to cross the Child Snake Mountain, so we decided to patrol about once a day, either La or Maia. Thereupon we decided to return to Polka as it was.

    ¡°100-manmander Isaac and Lantz, walk for a few days across the Child Snake Mountain¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a snowy road. If I want to make way with Ice Decker, I can do it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not efficient. Depending on the weather, it¡¯s going to be right out of the way¡±

    As Dianne pointed out, snow is piled up. The anti-ice weapon Ice Decker is also used by a warrior like Isaac, so it can be blown off on such arge scale and even if an ordinary person shakes it, the ice that hits the de will melt. It seems that it vaporizes at best. That doesn¡¯t mean Isaac is swinging endlessly. He is also amander.

    ¡°Well, some of the transferees were good at medical techniques and it¡¯s rare. At best, there¡¯s a risk of being hit by an avnche¡±

    ¡°The danger of an avnche in a snowy mountain is inevitable¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. Well, it¡¯s a test that includes the response in that area, so unless it¡¯s urgent, it¡¯s probably not a good idea to start¡±

    ¡°If we have Ice Decker, it will help us even if we¡äre buried by an avnche¡±

    ¡°In that sense, it seems to be useful. ¡­¡­Isaac has to be the first to be buried¡±

    That alone can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Then, we got on the horse-drawn carriage and crossed the Child Snake Mountain for several hours. By the time the sun went down, we were able to arrive at Polka.

    ¡°Where should I get off?¡±

    ¡°Maybe we should decide the takeoff andnding point¡­¡­it¡¯s okay in the snowy field south of that hunter¡¯s hut¡±

    ¡°Ho, I understand¡±

    Now, La is hardly scolded by the residents of Polka, so it is also a hand to go down directly to the side of the town, but I think that it is a good point to consider it so as not to be surprised after all.

    ¡°Eh, but it¡¯s a hassle to carry the ingots we bought¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡­¡­Which reminds me there was that.

    ¡°It should be carried by me and Jeanne. Maia is alsoing out, let¡¯s have a lump¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Landed and the carriagended on the road beside the forest. Maia arrives there, running on the snow as if she had no weight.

    ¡°Wee back, Andy-sama, La-sama¡±

    ¡°Thank you, you are early¡±

    ¡°I kept an eye on it again this time. On the house of Irina and others¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s say Baron¡äs home¡±

    Maia seems to have begun to understand that it is her duty to keep watch over the city when we¡¯re away from home. Very impressed.

    ¡°Hmm then, help carry the luggage to Jackie-san. ¡­¡­Dianne and Naris can go back first¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m much stronger than 10-man captain Smithson, though¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to put up with me to lose weight. You should bring the souvenirs. There¡¯s going to be alcohol¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­More or less, I was going to leave that to Maia¡±

    Isn¡¯t it cool that I don¡¯t carry the cksmith material myself even though it¡¯s something I use? ¡­¡­The appearance was brilliantly ignored and I ended up carrying only light things.

    I returned to Polka¡¯s inn for the first time in a few days. It¡¯s strange to say that I¡äm back. But it feels like my house.

    ¡°I¡¯m home¡­¡­haa, calm down¡±

    ¡°Wee back, Andy¡±

    ¡°Was there anything dangerous?¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora are waiting at the inn to pick up my luggage, take off my cloak and jacket and hang it on a hanger.

    ¡°You guys are like maids¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°I talked about it someday, but that might be good. If Andy-san is going to retire after this mission, we really have to find something to do here¡±

    ¡°Aurora can¡¯t cook or wash. I¡¯m also able to cook some field dishes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s all you have to learn. It seems that even Apple couldn¡¯t cook until recently¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right¡­¡­right now, you can¡¯t protect Andy without polishing your martial arts more than that¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a point, though¡±

    ¡°Hey Hey¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile wryly.

    ¡°First of all, don¡¯t you think about doing housework as my bride before being maids? Generally, I¡¯ve never heard of any cksmith using young maids¡±

    ¡°Brides¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fascinating, but the position is a little difficult¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    I tilt my head when I see Aurora smile like she¡¯s in trouble.

    ¡°Jeanne and Selenium are in the order of appearance. In terms of the length of rtionship, they are ranked from Apple, Selenium and Dianne. In the mastery of attending someone at night, I still cant reach Hilda-san¡¯s level¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s difficult to get a bigamy in Trot and I agree with Aurora that wife position is a little strict¡±

    ¡°I got the position of a female ve so that I could still do it. However, it would be a physical problem to be by your side without working just because I am a female ve¡±

    Both of them are thinking seriously unexpectedly. I mean, do they intend to continue living as female ves in the future? I want to marry everyone somehow.

    ¡°Well, as an option for the time being. Depending on my mother¡¯s trends, I¡¯m to learn about business¡±

    ¡°Like Gorkus-sama, I¡¯m also thinking about leading the movement of elf talents. However, the problem is that this is not something that can be done while sitting in Polka¡±

    Both are still young and full of potential as elf and half-elf. It¡¯s not toote to challenge. I¡¯m toote to be a swordsman or a schr now. Given this, I envy the lifespan of an elf.

    ¡°N, No, I don¡¯t just rx¡±

    cksmith is the way I wanted it to be. Even though it¡¯s a family business, I was convinced to take it over and I want to follow it for my father. Then, rather than envy the possibilities of others, I have to do what I should do as soon as possible.

    ¡°I have to get Jackie-san¡¯s consent to rent a workshop. And where are Neia and Sharon?¡±

    Including Naris, I have to make it while consulting properly.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Neia, she might be at the steamed bun shop at this time. She always goes, so she seems to be loved by thendy these days¡±

    ¡°Sharon¡­¡­she was practicing with Almeida a while ago, but the sun has fallen, so I wonder if it¡¯s the hot spring¡­¡­¡±

    With their information in mind for the time being, I put on my new coat and cloak and left the inn.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The city is the blue darkness of dusk. The glimmering snow obscures the field of vision. The lights of private houses and shops that pop up there are strangely nostalgic and my heart is tightened. Not the ¡¸Nostalgia¡¹ of a few days away from Polka. ¡­¡­In such a scenery, I often went out to shop for dinner with my mom. We went to catch my father who was drinking in the tavern. My childhood memoriese back at these moments, not when I try to remember them. Losing such a sudden memory, Jackie-san is the first, though weeping a little. ¡­¡­The light that lights up my former home is strangely bright.

    ¡°Oh, Bhan. Did you feel good about your trip?¡±

    ¡°Jackie-san¡±

    At the workshop, there was Jackie-san, who was inspecting the ingots with Jeanne.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been shown it first, but I¡¯ve chosen a good material. I can¡¯t help but say that I can¡¯t waste it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my regards for Andy¡±

    ¡°Haha, please give me a cute request. That¡¯s why the dwarf was half-hanging. Excuse me¡±

    ¡°Jeanne is the same age as me. Don¡¯t treat her as a child too much, Jackie-san¡±

    ¡°Anyway. Well, I sometimes treat you rudely. I still have a strong image of the young Bhan in me¡±

    Seen from a half-ogre giant over 2m, humans are small. Both children and adults must be small enough to look down. Even if I grow up a little, the image may not change easily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you as much as possible. However I¡¯m also taking care of Peter, so it¡¯s not always the case¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Peter Smithson, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­hahaha, it feels weird. I think my boss was born again from such a tiny girl¡±

    Gushi, Jackie-san rub his nose with the back of his finger.

    ¡°Peter is not a reincarnation of my father¡±

    ¡°I understand. Also, I want to think that Peter Smithson was born in this Polka. I¡¯m, ne. ¡­¡­Hehe, sorry¡±

    Jackie-san wipes his eyes with a washcloth. It can be said that he respected my father more than his real child, Jackie-san, who was the best disciple, but even though he knew it was different, ¡¸Peter Smithson¡¹ was born as a half-dwarf with high aptitude for a cksmith. May be incredible.

    ¡°My daughter is cute, but I can¡¯t let a girl take over the cksmith in Trot. ¡­¡­Someday, my boss¡­¡­no, if the little Peter bes interested in it, I can help you do it

    ¡°Yeah. I want to teach with you together at that time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hehehe. Not good, I can¡¯t go because I don¡¯t live long¡±

    Jackie-san was still impressed with the existence of Peter.

    ¡°Anyway, Jackie-san. I want to rent the workshop from tomorrow¡±

    ¡°Ah, of course it doesn¡¯t matter¡±

    Next is the steamed bun shop. For some reason, there is a strange sight that Neia, who wears an apron and a bandana, stands behind the counter as Naris and Lundpete eating steamed buns.

    ¡°What is this situation?¡±

    ¡°We, Wee¡±

    Neia floats an awkward business smile. Behind her is Keel¡¯s mother, who nods with satisfaction.

    ¡°What are you doing, Aunt¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Neia-chan seems to like steamed buns so much that shees to buy them every day, so why not let her make some herself?¡±

    ¡°Why does she stands there like a clerk?¡±

    ¡°Eh, if you make it, you have to let someone taste it? If you want to taste it, you need a heart of hospitality. As a steamed bun shop, this is a formal dress¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re being deceived, Neia¡±

    ¡°N, No, I certainly enjoyed making steamed buns¡­¡­I think it makes sense¡­¡­I feel like I have a hunch of it¡±

    It¡¯s a crisp tone that seems to be subtly unconvincing.

    ¡°It¡¯s bad to deceive people. Do you understand my concern that if you make steamed buns, you can be a professional?¡±

    ¡°So what do you do when you be a professional?¡±

    ¡°That means bing a steamed bun shop is going to be a professional¡±

    ¡°Thereupon, if there is a chance Keel¡äs bride

    ¡°E, Eeeh!?¡±

    Neia was surprised and stepped back. In a hurry, she took the bandana off and quickly reced it with her brim wide hat, which she took out of nowhere.

    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t need two steamed bun shops in Polka and that kind of flow is a natural providence¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m still a hero and I can¡¯t devote myself to making steamed buns. It¡¯s impossible to marry Keel¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡±

    She clicked her tongue. How is it?

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­you have to be a little more open-hearted? Although you¡äre trying to reach out to a woman like that, Keel is still your friend and you should also give him a turn¡±

    ¡°Turn!?¡±

    Neia is shocked.

    ¡°Before I know it, I¡¯m in a rtionship where Smithson-san judges me like that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not supposed to be¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Why does this mother interfere with the casual intimacy of telling you to meet her son and give him a chance?¡±

    ¡°Before getting in the way, Neia is a super knight who canpete with that Lord Bonaparte. It¡¯s not the kind of child who spends time curling up a bun¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how strong it is, but it doesn¡¯t matter how strong the buns are. It¡¯s a good way of life as a person to make delicious buns and have others eat them to earn daily money! Isn¡¯t it much healthier than doing it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, well, that¡¯s true¡±

    I can¡¯t deny the aunt¡¯s reasoning. In fact, I think that the future where Anzeros and Aurora are maids is not bad. ¡­¡­Besides, I also know the sadness of Neia¡¯s way of life. If she could settle down in such a gentle life, it might not be a bad story¡­¡­I wonder for a moment. But.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Still, I¡¯m¡­¡­a hero¡±

    Neia gently but once and for all refuses.

    ¡°Aryarya, not good? It¡¯s Keel after all¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know much about Keel-san, but¡­¡­that¡¯s what a hero is all about¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Military people can¡¯t get married so easily, do they?¡±

    ¡°Because a hero will die eventually¡±

    Neia unwinds the apron.

    ¡°When there is something threatening a person, the hero ties up faster than anyone else and never runs away to the end. That¡¯s what a hero is. That¡¯s what courage is¡­¡­I¡¯m taught. I don¡¯t mean to be weak, but I¡¯m not arrogant enough to crush all the threats of the people of the world. Someday I¡¯ll protect someone and die. ¡­¡­At that time, it is not possible to imitate the increase of the number of people who grieve¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡äre a child who lives a troublesome life. It¡¯s good to be straight, but there is no one in the world who shouldn¡¯t be happy?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. ¡­¡­Because it was inherited from my mother¡±

    The aunt who can give an opinion on Neia¡¯s heavy life from the front is also quite a big deal. But Neia shakes her head. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a sad sight. Until now, even though she was exposed to such a gentle world, she would never stop and say goodbye. And from now on, Neia will surely do so.

    ¡°Wasteful. The reason was good¡±

    The aunt sighs. Also, Naris, who was silently eating buns, nodded.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very delicious. It¡¯s a shame that it¡¯s not good here, considering that there is still room for improvement¡±

    ¡°Hou, what do you mean, youngdy?¡±

    ¡°The sweetness is too modest¡±

    Naris points out with a rush. Luna also stopped her hand, included a little of her tea and put out her tongue, then she nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little sweeter than usual

    ¡°E, Emm, I intended to follow the recipe¡±

    Neia makes excuses while pulling the brim of her hat.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t sugar a little bit stingy?¡±

    ¡°The buns here are in perfect bnce. You can¡¯t be stingy because it¡¯s a waste¡±

    Naris and Luna continue to say the same opinion and then hold hands. It seems to be the moment when an agreement was reached regarding sweetness.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yareyare. ¡­¡­Well, a child who has never made sweets sometimes gets scared of the amount of sugar¡±

    Keel¡¯s motherrgeheartedughs.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t take over, even if it¡¯s a joke,e back to make it¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­jo, joke?¡±

    Neia blinks her eyes.

    ¡°Even my son has the right to choose. I identally got into Andy¡¯s wheedling, but I didn¡¯t think about what to do at once¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, th, that¡­¡­?¡±

    After a while, Neia turns red and hides her face with her hat.

    ¡°¡­¡­That, forget it. He said something great¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Isn¡¯t it cute?¡±

    ¡­¡­Yup. After all, I can¡¯t beat the elderly mother so much.

    ¡°And Smithson¡±

    Keiron, who was lying in a chair a little away from Naris, beckons with only one eye open.

    ¡°What is it¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯d like to ask you a little bit¡±

    ¡°Issac and the guys won¡¯te for another week, right?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡±

    Look at Naris.

    ¡°Did you do it with Naris?¡±

    There was a buzzing sound of Naris blowing tea.

    ¡°Dirty¡±

    Luna protests in a low voice.

    ¡°Ah, w, wet towel, wet towel¡±

    Neia instantly returns to the clerk mode and searches for a wet towel.

    ¡°W, Why do you ask such a thing!!¡±

    Naris turns bright red to her ears and looks back. ¡­¡­I haven¡¯t done anything with Naris since I took a bath in the sanctuary. There¡¯s no such thing as my smell¡­¡­should.

    ¡°Actually I was also bothered¡±

    ¡°Naa¡±

    Luna also stares at Naris. And Keiron scratches his temples.

    ¡°¡­¡­I recently noticed that a girl who knows a man has a different body odor¡±

    ¡°Ah, you know 10-man captain Keiron¡±

    Luna and Keiron said something out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Even human beasts have a virginity judgment function!?¡±

    Naris swings her fist down. Keiron nods annoyingly.

    ¡°Simply the scent changes somehow. I can¡¯t tell unless Ipare it. ¡­¡­I wonder if Smithson was crazy because the scent of Naris changed¡±

    ¡°My grandmother said that the appearance of pheromones will change¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah, uh¡­¡­¡±

    Naris holding her head. Her idea of ??being deceived by taking a bath was fragilely defeated by the human beast¡¯s unexpected performance.

    ¡°Well that¡­¡­with the momentum of alcohol¡±

    I honestly confess. Naris red at me.

    ¡°T, The momentum of alcohol will be only once! Do you want to cheat!¡±

    ¡°The second time you would have drunk to boost the economy!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but if you agree firmly, give a sincere exnation!¡±

    ¡­¡­We were surprised after we talked about it. Neia hides her face and droops her bright red ears, Keiron picks his fox ears with his fingers and Luna deliberately cools down the tea. And Keel¡¯s mother sighed.

    ¡°I wonder if the story will be lively after returning. This is a sweet ce where childrene and go¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    I withdrew from the steamed bun shop to escape. I told Neia and Naris that I would be working in the cksmith¡¯s workshop from tomorrow. After that¡­¡­Sharon?

    I think she is in the hot spring, but¡­¡­uh. It seems that there are many other townspeople at this time. Do I wait obediently? Or do I take some action? ¡­¡­Peeping. Unlike the sanctuary, there are many ways to do it here¡­¡­nuhuhu.

    ¡°You have a nasty face?¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Suddenly someone whispered from behind and I was surprised. I tried to look back, but before that I was hugged from behind.

    ¡°I was so sad¡î¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san!?¡±

    ¡°So what are you nning? Lewd or naughty?¡±

    ¡°Older sister. ¡­¡­Good grief. If you stand in front of the women¡¯s bath, you won¡¯tin even if you¡¯re misunderstood¡±

    Dianne also appeared.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s for Sharon¡±

    Let¡¯s be honest. Anyway, it might be very serious if Hilda-san is made to get on the condition anyway. The town people who go in and out of the women¡¯s bath on this spot look sideways at the illusion hidden sister bowl. ¡­¡­No, that¡¯s not bad.

    ¡°Can I do something for you?¡±

    At that time, it was Sharon who came out of the women¡¯s bath.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s about armor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Sharon puts her hand on her cheek. Sexy. Well, don¡¯t be fooled. I¡¯ve been amazed recently because I¡¯m trying to bring it to erotic in such a scene right away. ¡­¡­But honestly, my eyes are drawn to the valley that I can see from the chest of the front-fitting long robe. No no. Work work.

    ¡°That¡­¡­I¡¯ll start making it tomorrow¡­¡­¡±

    I want to do my best once in a while to resist that stereotype. But. The sticity of Hilda¡¯s that I feel on my back. The power of Sharon¡¯s valley. And.

    ¡°Ah, Andy Smithson. ¡­¡­It looks like you were safe, for the time being¡±

    The sex appeal of Almeida¡¯s nape that appeared from behind Sharon. ¡­¡­My throat squeaks.

    ¡°?¡±

    Sharon mysteriously waits for my next reaction. Hilda is on her cheeks. Almeida scrapes her hair and bes a misadacter when she tries to say something to Dianne, who is silently watching. The armpits are visible from the cuffs.

    ¡°F, For now, the rest of the story is in the room¡±

    ¡°Ara¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°A, After the trip. I can¡¯t help it¡±

    ¡°Right. If it¡¯s healing, it¡¯s the doctor¡¯s turn¡î¡±

    ¡°Older sister. ¡­¡­It¡¯s not a move that can be allowed in public¡±

    ¡­¡­Is, Is it okay to start seriously from tomorrow?

 Chapter 250: If tomorrow follows today 2 [Anzeros Sharon]

    <h4>Chapter 250: If tomorrow follows today 2 [Anzeros Sharon]</h4>

    Hilda, Dianne, Sharon, Almeida. The moment I wee them to my room, there is a stateliness of warriors of the feeling ¡¸Equally Competent¡¹. In a lot of ways.

    ¡°¡­¡­If you think you went home and went out immediately, maybe you¡¯re gathering people at night?¡±

    Anzeros, who was originally in the room, sighs.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay? Andy-san has to be that energetic. Even though the number of people and the mission tend to dy him, it¡¯s better to be full of energy¡±

    Aurora makes a troubled smile and takes care of it more than necessary.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°N, No, it¡¯s different, Anzeros. The main request is for cooperation in making armor¡­¡­¡±

    No, I don¡¯t have to make excuses, but for the time being, there is a serious name first. It can be said that thescivious mind was working on the way, but I didn¡¯t jump out for that purpose.

    ¡°Ah, then why don¡¯t you put it on the floor tonight¡­¡­?¡±

    Sharon says so regrettably. ¡­¡­W, When ites to looking forward to it so much¡­¡­it burns oppositely.

    ¡°It¡¯s a different issue from that, Andy-kun? There is no contradiction between having work business and wanting to rub Sharon-chan¡¯s boobs and you just have to do it in order¡î¡±

    ¡°Hilda-dono, what is the way of saying Knight Chief¡¯s only chest¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Its fine, Almeida. If Smithson-san liked it, I should be proud of this chest now¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida looksplicated.

    ¡°Oh yeah. Is it a life loss just to neglect your boobs? There are people who are happy, but if you think it¡¯s a weakness, no one can be happy¡î¡±

    ¡°That said, Knight Chief Sharon has a lot of trouble¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s okay¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha¡±

    Please don¡¯t argue about boobs without me.

    ¡°It goes without saying that I love Sharon¡¯s boobs¡±

    I hug Sharon from behind and grab her boobs. A little surprised but lightly kissed Sharon who entrusted herself to me. And rubbing her chest.

    ¡°I like Almeida¡¯s boobs which are just the right size, I love Dianne and Hilda-san¡¯s boobs and I¡¯m just as happy to love the modest boobs of Anzeros and Aurora¡±

    Almeida massages her temples.

    ¡°Anything is fine for you as a woman¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I will refute that view head-on!¡±

    I take my hand off Sharon¡¯s boobs and make a fist.

    ¡°Beautiful girl¡¯s boobs are inevitably loved!¡±

    ¡°In the end, anything is fine!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m rather picky and fierce!?¡±

    Some guys will say that if they have good boobs, it doesn¡¯t matter if they have a slightly disappointing face or a crazy personality. But I can¡¯t prioritize boobs over face and attitude. Yes, it¡¯s a terrible selfish story, but I¡¯m a terrible mess. A luxury person.

    ¡°Everything about Sharon is beautiful, so I¡¯m dying for these boobs. I¡¯m surrounded by children who can say that without any price, so it just looks like a bad foot sprain. The bnce is the life of boobs. All my women and female ves have attractive boobs¡±

    ¡°I understand. Bnce is important. Size is one factor, isn¡¯t it¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san!¡±

    Hilda-san is from a mixed colony and an expert of two fields, therefore she is a person who can have a sexual and upromising perspective on a female body. She nods to my opinion and is very reliable.

    ¡°It¡¯s different from not being particr about it and knowing the goodness of various shapes after being particr about it¡±

    ¡°Yes. I wanted to say that¡±

    Hold hands with Hilda-san.

    ¡°Emm, that¡¯s fine, but the story about armor¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon is reluctant to ask while I grab her boobs with one hand. ¡­¡­Yup. I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s right.

    Well, when ites to armor, I haven¡¯t touched it yet, so I don¡¯t have much to exin.

    ¡°The point is that sometimes youe to the workshop and make small adjustments and orders¡±

    In summary, that¡¯s all. Well, it¡¯s inconvenient to wait for thepletion without leaving it, so it must be an important contact.

    ¡°I¡¯m measuring and was going to leave the details to you¡±

    ¡°I thought you would say it. I¡äm a good cksmith. If theck of experience is notpensated for by the experience value of the visitor, it is likely that a decent thing will not be finished. Sharon may be able to prepare a recement if she returns to Rennesto¡±

    Naris and Neia wouldn¡¯t do that either. And Sharon need not take the risk to a failed work.

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand. I will try to show up at the workshop as much as possible. ¡­¡­But there is nothing else to do here and I can always visit the workshop¡±

    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s okay. ¡­¡­You¡¯re erotic, so if you¡¯re always next to me, I¡¯ll be horny and I won¡¯t be able to work¡±

    My hands move. The selfish elf Sharon¡¯s boobs are excellent for rubbing. If you let something like this flicker in your field of vision, you might want to attack it suddenly.

    ¡°Andy¡¯s concentration when he¡¯s making things is a little crazy, so I don¡¯t think so¡±

    Anzeros says that while sitting on the bed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. After making it, he may be full of libido as if he were returning it¡±

    Aurora agrees. But wait a minute, you guys.

    ¡°You can¡¯t make proper armor in a day or two. Anyway, if you¡¯re going to concentrate and make it, you can¡¯t take days to make it without shaking¡±

    ¡°I think Andy can do it¡±

    ¡°Rather, if the cksmithing starts, you¡¯ll be gone for a while and I¡¯d like you to do plenty tonight¡±

    Both of them seem to think that I¡¯m a stoic craftsman who smells like a fake. Well, sometimes when I get a sh, I get absorbed in my thoughts.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well well. Andy-kun, if you trans, you might fall down, so let¡¯s distract everyone at best. At work, you¡¯ll get a moderate amount of stress and if you get tired, you can get rid of it with alcohol or sex. Because the pace is right for life¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a distraction¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t want to be disturbed. However, it may be the part that should be managed by self-management beforeck of physical strength to fall crazy and suddenly copse.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Pachin, Hilda-san snaps her fingers.

    ¡°The topic of boobs hase up. ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it a day to make Andy-kun feel good with boobs today?¡±

    Hilda immediately begins to take off the top. Even though only Sharon is wrapped in a slightly erotic sign, it is a bold take off.

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­Hilda-dono!¡±

    Almeida turns bright red and bites her lips. However, Hilda-san was blunt while throwing her sweater on the bed.

    ¡°What? Almeida-chan, will you work hard? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll work harder than normal sex¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, does Almeida-chan think her boobs aren¡¯t enough?¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah. Perhaps that kind of psychology worked behind the attempt to taboo the topic of boobs by making Sharon submit. Almeida has ¡¸An elf¡¹chest. However, the average value of boobs is low for elves for some reason. Dark elves have rather big breasts. It can be said that it is beautiful as a harmony, but Almeida is not as powerful as Sharon, Hilda-san and Dianne. It¡¯s an exaggeration to say that she has no milk and small breasts, but she is rtively normal at best. No wonder she doesn¡¯t want to pay attention to her breasts with this face. But Hilda, in her underwear, shakes her finger.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a concern if you see it as a y that just ejactes between or on the boobs. ¡­¡­Anze-chan!¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes!?¡±

    Anzeros raises a startling voice that it is unexpected to be called because she was prepared to be outside the mosquito for a while. Hilda invited Anzeros toe with her finger.

    Anzeros is shirtless and crouches in my crotch sitting on a chair. To be clear, Anzeros¡¯s chest isn¡¯t big enough to hold it, let alone pinch it. It¡¯s not as t as Jeanne, but it¡¯s about that. Even with such a chest, the bulge and softness that is different from a man isfortable and I personally love to touch it, but Hilda-san dared to let her do breast fucking with her boobs.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­somewhat, this, I feel miserable¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros greets my penis in her chest as she is told with her eyebrows in the shape of ¥Ï and holds her two bulges together. Half the thickness of the penis isn¡¯t hidden. However, Hilda-san (also topless) taught happily from the side.

    ¡°Drop your saliva and stimte the dick with your chest. Stimtion¡­¡­no, with the feeling of ¡ºStroking¡»with your chest¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t ejacte with this, no matter how much I do¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun. ¡­¡­Happiness?¡±

    Ignoring Anzeros, Hilda asks me.

    When asked, ¡¸Do you feel good?¡¹, unfortunately, I had to shake my head.

    But Hilda-san is mischievous, but she chooses the right words. As for me.

    ¡°Very happy¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros makes a mysterious look.

    ¡°Good? A woman touches a boy¡¯s dick with her boobs. It gives a different impression than slurping with her mouth or hands¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°To be clear, if you just want to make it go¡­¡­if you¡¯re not good at it, it¡¯s definitely faster to use your hands and mouth than to use your pussy. Some dry men say that boobs are a lump of fat after all. There is a reason, but still, the most feminine part of the woman, the part where the man feels violently a woman, exposes the boobs and loves each other with the man¡¯s most honest mass of desire. To stick to each other is to satisfy the desires of a man more than a woman thinks¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, Is¡­¡­that so?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never been clear in my head, but it¡¯s mostly like that¡±

    I think it¡¯s exactly what Hilda says. This is an act of feeling happiness that is different from ejaction. Of course, I want to ejacte as it is. I wonder what it is. The desire for sexual conquest is stimted. Sex has a purpose other than pleasure, which is reproduction. To put it in an extreme way, even if you are not enthusiastic, it is an act that can be established if you open your crotch. However, this fucking feels purely sexual strength because it is not there. There is an instinctive female-male contact, an emotion in the dark clouds for that purpose only. Of course, the dimension as sexual activity cannot be better than sex, but the act of epting a penis between the boobs is definitely a vulgar andscivious act. There is no excuse, erotic acts that are established as desired by each other. Asking a girl to do it is like satisfying her sexual desire and it certainly makes her happy regardless of her breast size.

    ¡°¡­¡­If Andy is happy, it¡¯s fine¡­¡­ejaction, can you?¡±

    ¡°Ejaction is not everything¡­¡­it¡¯s strange to be taught by Hilda-san¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Because Hilda-san, you were overdoing the technique to ejacte¡±

    Certainly the first sex was horrible. Forcibly taste intense pleasure and ejaction.

    ¡°I thought you were also like me. I just had my personal hi opinion¡±

    Hilda-san is a little stubborn. With a bitter smile, Sharon gently strips her upper body and reveals her big breasts.

    ¡°Next, please rub your flesh on my boobs to your heart¡¯s content¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, Sharon. It seems difficult for me to make him ejacte, so will you cooperate¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m happy?¡±

    A mini-sized chest and a powerful big-sized chest dance on my waist, sandwiching my penis. It takes saliva for two people and it slips. The appearance of two women with their breasts exposed and approaching my son and snuggling up to them certainly satisfies a man¡¯s desire to conquer.

    ¡°I wonder if you can ejacte this way¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the moment when it gushes out?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a little excited¡­¡­?¡±

    They wriggle violently for the sole purpose of making me ejacting, not their own pleasures. That fact also satisfies me. Oh, I¡¯m a selfish man. I love them so much that they can satisfy their selfish desires.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, under, stand¡­¡­then I also¡­¡­no, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Almeida-san. Let¡¯s make Andy-san feel good together¡±

    ¡°Princess Aurora. ¡­¡­W, Well, it¡¯s certainly not a big deal, but if possible, I¡¯d rather have the sperm in the right ce¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, Almeida-chan, you can¡¯t get pregnant anyway? It¡¯s about to run out, but it¡¯s a contraceptive magic¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mu? What is that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    ¡°Wait. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s magic that will make you pregnant¡±

    ¡°A, Ahahaa¡­¡­I thought you already knew it¡î¡±

    ¡°Hilda-dono!?¡±

    ¡°Because if such magic really exists, it can be solved by declining the birthrate of elves or killing seconds¡­¡­?¡±

    Aside from that, Almeida and Hilda are fighting for more facts. In addition to that, I ejacte in soft pleasure between two contrasting swordsmen, a ¡¸Half elf with small boobs¡¹ and an ¡¸Elf with big boobs¡¹.

    ¡°GGu¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Kyaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Ah, it was¡­¡­?¡±

    It might be the first time in a long time to not put it out of an vagina and in a sense, the semen which gushes out from the tip scatters with power more than expected while indulging in too much emotion and it sshes on the sheets and the floor.

    ¡°¡­¡­I always think that Andy¡¯s ejaction is a little abnormal, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Sperm sttered on Dianne¡¯s face, which had been silent until then and Dianne muttered while wiping her fingers and licking it, not the wind that bothered her.

    ¡°A, Abnormal¡­¡­isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I only see masturbation brothers ejaction of others. ¡­¡­Speaking of which, did I fly such arge amount and have a good economy in the past?

    ¡°Ah, if you ejacte, one after another¡î Dianne-chan, let¡¯s assemble?¡±

    ¡°Wait, Hilda-dono, the story isn¡¯t over. Does that mean that I was having sex with Andy Smithson even if I couldn¡¯t get pregnant until now!?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good? Afterpleting the mission, you can make as many children as you like?¡±

    ¡°B, But!¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s noisy.

    ¡°Ahh, everyone should put out their boobs!¡±

    ¡°Uwaa, don¡¯t say domineering¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it much better than the usual¡ºTake off your underwear and stick out your ass and line up¡»?¡±

    ¡°Andy¡¯s cor is all on, so no problem¡î¡±

    ¡°Gu¡­¡­ku, cor¡­¡­surely¡±

    ¡°Huhu, be quiet, Almeida¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t have a cor. Well, I take it off¡±

 Chapter 251: If tomorrow follows today 3 [Almeida â€“ Hilda â€“ Dianne â€“ Sharon â€“ Anzeros â€“ Aurora]

    <h4>Chapter 251: If tomorrow follows today 3 [Almeida ¨C Hilda ¨C Dianne ¨C Sharon ¨C Anzeros ¨C Aurora]</h4>

    There were 12 tits from 6 different people, big and small and it was quite a sight to behold. After tasting Anzeros and Sharon¡¯s boobs, I turned my penis to Almeida, who was reluctant.

    ¡°I, I hold it between¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not so small that she can¡¯t hold it between, but if she is confident that she can pinch a cock¡­¡­well, Almeida¡¯s tits are too big for me. I got up slowly and approached Almeida, who was sitting on her back¡­¡­and rubbed the residue of my semen on her nipples.

    ¡°Wh, What are you doing¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m enjoying your tits¡±

    ¡°Stop ying with them¡±

    Almeida was a little angry, but Hilda-san came up beside her and lifted Almeida¡¯s boobs, letting her rub them against my cock and whispered.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good, you always drink plenty of Andy-kun¡¯s semen in the back of your stomach, right?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s¡­¡­true, but it¡¯s not going to help this guy ejacte. If you pinch it, pinch it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nheless. Paizuri isn¡¯t so easy, butmunication that shares naughty time and mood. If you think of it that way, it¡¯s the same as plucking a nipple with your penis, right?¡±

    ¡°But, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, please apply naughty Andy-kun¡¯s juice to my boobs¡î¡±

    ¡°A, Aaa, wait¡­¡­he is mine¡±

    After enjoying Almeida¡¯s right and left nipples, my cock was taken by Hilda-san¡¯s right nipple. Almeida makes her nipples shine with my semen but makes a rushing voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you pinch itter. I just want to mark everyone¡¯s boobs¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­th, think about strange things¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You can push it in more¡î However I can¡¯t breast-fuck you like an ogre girl¡±

    The ns sink in Hilda-san¡¯s big breasts. It¡¯s not as if you can dive in that deep. It¡¯s just a matter of getting into it.

    ¡°Do ogres have females where you can get in the boobs¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a special case, though. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as ugly as an ogre¡¯s dick. ¡­¡­I just happened to know a girl in Talc¡¯s brothel, which was popr with humans and dark elf lovers. It may have been remodeled by magic¡±

    I don¡¯t know what that means, but I feel like I¡¯ve seen the abyss.

    ¡°I like my tits to be sensible¡±

    ¡°Me too. But I think I like Andy-kun¡¯s dick even if it¡¯s a little out of the ordinary¡î¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Can¡¯t you talk about your husband?¡±

    Sometimes I can¡¯t help but feel pity for the man I haven¡¯t seen yet.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say anything about a penis I haven¡¯t seen in over ten years¡±

    ¡°No, you should at least give him some attention¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you still think I should go home to my husband, Andy-kun?

    Hilda makes a dissatisfied face while rubbing her erected left nipple against the ns.

    ¡°That¡äs¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m a little worried. She will be lonely when she returns home from now on. There is no reason to stop it, but that doesn¡¯t mean¡­¡­.

    ¡°Or do you n to conceive with Dianne-chan and Nord-chan and keep them at hand¡î?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nord-san that, still a special case, emm¡­¡­¡±

    Honesty. I once thought that if Hilda-san became pregnant with my child, I would have to go to some sort of settlement with the public and her husband. In fact, I have poured my sperm into Hilda-san to the extent that she can get pregnant at any time. But can I profess it? When I was worried, Dianne robbed my penis from Hilda¡äs boobs and loved it with her own nipples.

    ¡°If you¡¯re in the mood, just say you are. To be honest, if you haven¡¯t heard from me in ten years, it¡¯s natural to be suspicious, no matter how much¡­¡­dark elf you are. If you¡¯re willing to do this, Brother Carlos can¡¯tin too much¡±

    ¡°Well, in any case, if two or three of us were conceived as sisters, that would make my brother angry¡î¡±

    ¡°That, I feel like you¡äre definitely talking about the fact that I¡¯m also conceiving Nord-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I¡¯m sure you could do it¡±

    ¡°Nord-chan despite appearance has a single-minded policy once she gets hooked¡î¡±

    My ns is rubbed by the nipples of Hilda-san and Dianne, who subtly leave a remnant on my penis. The crunchy feel feels good. I can¡¯t help feeling that I¡¯m flirting with the boobs of two people.

    ¡°If I¡¯m so passionately smeared with semen, I don¡¯t have much to do¡­¡­well, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s dry. It¡¯s a feeling¡±

    Aurora waiting next to me smiles bitterly. Oh, Aurora¡äs moderate pink nipples are also attractive. I want to attack them with my son.

    ¡°Oh, if you want to mark her nipples, we too¡±

    ¡°I also want Andy¡äs dick to bully my nipples¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros and Sharon, who had been twin breast-fucking earlier, came over. Big and small, ck and white, full of tits. All mine. ¡­¡­I want to say so, but I can¡¯t just throw away Hilda-san¡¯s boobs for that.

    ¡°Hilda-san. ¡­¡­If I ask you to leave your husband ande marry me¡­¡­¡±

    I was a little nervous and in the worst possible position, ying with Aurora¡¯s nipples with my cock, when I looked at Hilda¡¯s face. Hilda smiled as if she was troubled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to have insurance with ¡ºIf¡». It¡¯s a little unfair¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Th, That¡¯s right.

    ¡°So, I can¡¯t give you an answer to that right now. ¡­¡­But you know what, Andy-kun? It is not an easy thought for a woman to conceive a child for a man, so keep that in mind¡î¡±

    Hilda-san didn¡¯t allow me to rephrase. She just leaves a hint, almost like a correct answer. ¡­¡­Unfair. If she says so, next time I will have to challenge her not with a simple verbal agreement, but with something concrete. Do I ask Carlos, as the colony leader and her brother, to allow her to divorce and remarry? Otherwise, look for her husband directly, or¡­¡­conceive Hilda-san and cut off her retreat.

    ¡°Rather than that, how do you get Hilda-san to marry? To be precise, how do you get a drink without leaving the two who are currently pregnant or having children?¡±

    ¡®It would be so much easier if Smithson-san was a noble, or belonged to the elf territory. No one canin¡±

    ¡°The northern elves had no restrictions on bigamy. Well, my forest is also in Celesta, so it¡¯s the same¡±

    Around Sharon, let the penis swim between the boobs so that Anzeros and Aurorapete with each other every few rubs. There is no semen residue left. It¡¯s as if they¡¯repeting in a nipple masturbation contest with my cock.

    ¡°Marriage is just another way of life. In case of emergency, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s an illegitimate child. We could raise Andy¡¯s child so that it doesn¡¯t fit in such a small space¡±

    Dianne took back the cock that was being yed with and pinched it between her breasts. Her generous breasts wrapped my dick with plenty of room.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have Andy¡¯s child. That¡¯s fine¡±

    Then she begins to stimte the dick in earnest with her chest and spit on my hips. My hips float. Compared to Sharon and Anzeros, I can feel a few more tricks in her movements. Maybe Hilda-san taught her something. She doesn¡¯t hesitate to ask for help when ites to sexually pleasuring me. That kind of hard work is cute.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m going to have a baby¡±

    ¡°Well, if it happens¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to waste a new life as a doctor¡î¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m, a mother¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°M, Me too¡­¡­let Marie-dono have a grandchild as soon as possible, because she will grow old if I take my time¡±

    I¡¯m very happy that my girls are ready to bear my children. All of the breasts are mine and at the same time, they will be used for my children. Yeah. I¡¯m so happy. ¡­¡­In the midst of all this, only Anzeros is a little hesitant.

    ¡°Why, is Anzeros different?¡±

    She shakes the story with a little disappointment. But.

    ¡°Di, Different. No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡­I¡¯m going to have a baby, but¡­¡­I still want to be loved as Andy¡¯s naughty ve¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros says so while being shy. ¡­¡­I, If that¡¯s the case,e.

    ¡°Anzeros-san, that¡¯s unfair!¡±

    ¡°That, Smithson-san? I was just talking about the long term, too, not the overwhelming attraction to babies over the days of doing naughty things with you¡­¡­¡±

    Half of them flipped. The dark elf sisters giggled and Almeida hugged her breasts lightly and mused.

    ¡°Andy Smithson. I¡¯m not like that, so feel free to impregnate me¡±

    Either way you put it, it¡¯s exciting to me, Almeida. ¡­¡­I ejacted a lot on Dianne¡¯s face, thinking about it.

    ¡°Npuu¡­¡­is, isn¡¯t Andy¡¯s sperm a little too much?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­after all, Dianne-chan also thinks so?¡±

    After all.

    ¡°¡­¡­A little energy is too strong even if it is a human, so it may be better to perform a magic inspection a little more precisely¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing, but it could also be¡­¡­a sign of disease¡±

    They say something serious while licking the spattered semen. I¡¯m a little scared.

    ¡°I, I promise to sandwich it too!¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s good for one or two shots¡î However, I want to inspect tomorrow, so when we¡äre done, go straight to the hot spring and go to bed right away¡±

    I wonder if I should relieve Almeida who bes irritated or horrified by Hilda-san¡¯s sudden doctor look.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day. My room at the inn.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­Dianne-chan, can you bring me a sample chart?¡±

    ¡°Where is it?

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not sure if I brought it with me or not¡­¡­I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m just measuring it by eye¡î¡±

    I¡¯m being inspected by Hilda-san¡¯s magic around my body and being made to ejacte instantly with the relentless technique of the past.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡­you¡¯re right, it wasn¡¯t like this when you came to Talc two years ago¡±

    ¡°Yeah. When you slept with me before we left, you fucked me to the limit but never got both hands¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s natural now ten times and twenty times a night¡­¡­by the way, I remember telling Andy-kun to make a quota of ten shots a night. That must have been hard¡±

    ¡°Moreover the amount¡­¡­I can¡¯t take it with one hand. Is it a magic effect or a curse?¡±

    ¡­¡­If you ask me, I feel that my ejaction ability has been steadily bing abnormal recently. Well, behind the scenes where I can do my best abnormally, there are always reasons such as hell boar¡¯s grilled liver, Hilda-san¡¯s suspicious pills, Christie¡¯s suspicious tea and the abnormal resilience of Polka¡¯s miraculous spring.

    ¡°Even though only the ejaction performance has been strengthened so far, the physical ability is normal¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Even with this, my legs are getting stronger. I think that the desert traverse will probably not be dyed so much now¡­¡­¡±

    The blunder of thest two years is no longer possible. Yes.

    ¡°If the performance is so enhanced, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to be physically an Ace Knight¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is, Is that so?¡±

    Certainly,pared to that, I¡¯m a little more confident in my marching ability¡­¡­ well.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say it unconditionally because there are no other samples¡­¡­I wonder if the normalization of magic enhancement is working in terms of quantity¡±

    ¡°¡¸Sperm hell¡¹¡­¡­normally, if you use that magic to get on with it and do it many times, it will be cascus. Maybe because there was a miraculous spring that covered it, it had a strengthening effect¡±

    ¡°And endurance¡­¡­is this also because of miraculous spring? Maybe Sister¡äs and Christie¡¯s suspicious preparations also worked¡±

    ¡°Eh. That is exactly a drug that awakens the potential of the mind and should cause so much damage to the body¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Sufficient. You know, a mentally strong tendency can lead to a sharpening of the magical nature of an individual¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    What.

    ¡°Am I awakening magic or something like that?

    ¡°Ah, magical nature isn¡¯t about your talent. The point is that it¡¯s like a constitution from the perspective of casting magic. In other words, you may have be a constitution that is particrlypatible with erotic magic¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Useless. Maybe it¡¯s useful. It¡¯s true that hugging a girl is more pleasing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check your reaction to the medication¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better. It doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t have any strange side effects¡±

    ¡°When ites to that, Dianne doesn¡¯t have a turn¡±

    ¡°I, I do have some pharmacy experience¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What kind of a soldier wouldpete with a magician who¡¯s been to the Eastern Mountains?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mu¡±

    Hilda dly opens the bag and messes up. Then inhale the drug solution with a syringe.

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to excuse me if I cant get that injection. I mean, magic anesthesia¡±

    ¡°Because the effect is blurred¡î¡±

    Hilda smiled at me. On the contrary, I felt terrible with a big smile that I couldn¡¯t feel wickedness from.

    It was pretty painful.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°Bhan. I was worried because you didn¡¯te in time. ¡­¡­Well, Sharon-san told me something about it¡±

    Jackie-san looked worried.

    ¡°Yes. Well that¡­¡­I mean, wait¡±

    Because of the location of the injection, I couldn¡¯t even walk and was in agony for two hours.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Sharon looked worried when she saw the expression on my face, which was still probably not excellent.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much to do when you¡¯re just starting out¡±

    Naris and Neia were also shuffling their feet on the couch.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Neia. Well, I don¡¯t have anything to do yet today, so you¡¯ll just¡­e to see the situation once in a while, sometimes I ask you what you like and let you try it on¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess so¡­¡­can I excuse you¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to make a scene¡±

    Naris and Neia leave their seats. Jackie-san and I rolled up our sleeves roughly from the chest.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, Bhan¡±

    ¡°Eh?

    ¡°Sharon-san¡­¡­is staring at us¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    And Sharon is probably free, as she said yesterday. She¡¯s leaning over the counter to watch us work. The problem is that because of her posture and the fact that she is wearing a long robe after bathing, her cleavage is on full disy.

    ¡°I, It¡¯s amazing how much you can do with¡­¡­that elf¡±

    ¡°Jackie-san, have you seen her before?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m overwhelmed no matter how many times I look at it¡­¡­no no, she is Bhan¡äs lover, right? I know I shouldn¡¯t look at her that way¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say lover¡±

    I¡¯m not wrong. I¡¯m not wrong. ¡­¡­Jackie-san and I slipped our hands several times. Since the cause of it is known, it is the friendship between men that never mes each other.

    I worked with Jackie-san, rested after the sun went down, went to the hot spring and then to the inn.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a drink¡±

    ¡°No, your wife would be upset if you loosened the purse string¡±

    ¡°What, I don¡¯t drink enough to pay the bill. Let me buy you a drink, Master used to buy me drinks when I was young¡±

    Jackie-san pushed me to buy me a drink. cksmiths also have less work in winter. The bosom will not be so warm. It¡¯s awkward to refuse and it¡¯s good manners to withdraw at least early.

    ¡°After a hard day¡¯s work, there¡¯s nothing better than a ss of ¡ºGreat Ice Field¡». As long as you don¡¯t drink too much, it¡¯s a great drink that you can be proud of¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even dragons and dwarves rave about it¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good news¡±

    We clinked our ceramic cups together and drank.

    ¡°Owner, a beer for us¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s Andy¡±

    Then Johnny and Keel appeared.

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re drinking. It¡¯s not beer, it¡¯s ¡ºGreat Ice Field¡»¡±

    ¡°Boss, maybe you¡äre treating? No, you can¡¯t spoil him. He may look poor, but he¡¯s a fucking slut who has no trouble with women¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, alcohol and women are two different things. Hey, Johnny boy¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­well¡±

    ¡°Hey, Johnny. You know it¡¯s not like you¡¯ve got a wife¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all alone with Jessica¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I respect the fact that you¡äre satisfied with such a woman¡±

    ¡°Rather, when I¡¯m drinking, I feel like I¡¯ll forget about a tough woman¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡±

    ¡°What the hell, Boss and Johnny are ckers! If you were a man, you would be a dominating husband¡±

    ¡°Keel doesn¡¯t get it¡±

    ¡°Yeah, get a wife soon¡±

    ¡°Shameless! Hey Andy, are you really satisfying the women and taking them with you!? Isn¡¯t it just a very by grasping some weaknesses!?¡±

    ¡°How can you get that much tension over a single beer¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Jackie-san, who doesn¡¯t feel like he¡¯s out of the blue like I did with him, is also fresh. And, while getting used to the liveliness, more intruders.

    ¡°Oh, there you are, Smithson-dono. Well, if you¡¯re back, why don¡¯t youe and say something?¡±

    ¡°Emm, Irina-san, you¡äre not old enough to drink, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°W, We, Well. Socializing is important, right, Tetes? Owner, a beer and something to eat¡±

    Irina, Tetes and 100-manmander Becker. Irina seems to be somehow popr in the bar and she¡¯s been asked by tipsy old men here and there to say, ¡¸You¡¯vee a lot¡¹ and ¡¸Do you want to eat a pinch?¡¹. ¡­¡­It¡¯s nice to blend in, but as a n chief, you need to do a little more.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Jeanne the course of events, but no matter how quickly you started working, I wonder if you couldn¡¯t even say hello to Selenium or Apple¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­yes¡±

    That was a mistake. I¡¯ll go talk to themter. I mean.

    You know, I was going to leave after one drink, but¡­¡­¡±

    The faces I knew one after another took a position around the table where I was and I couldn¡¯t go as I wanted.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go out with a drink. Owner, give me that¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    A bottle with ¡¸Irina¡¹ written on thebel appeared from under the counter. ¡­¡­Is it kept here?

    ¡°Well, give up. And introduce me to at least one woman. You owe it to me. My mom told me that Neia-chan was one step away from agreeing to be my wife when you snatched her back¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a scam, generally speaking. Neia is not a girl who can be your wife or mine¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I thought you were targeting her Smithson-dono¡±

    ¡°But you made Naris-chan your own¡±

    ¡°Eh, really? Hey, Smithson, how fast are you?¡±

    ¡°Therefore don¡¯t give me that kind of trouble, Tetes!¡±

    ¡­¡­It can¡¯t be helped. I ask the master for one more drink with a gesture. There is a future from tomorrow. There are stories that umte about today.

 Chapter 252: Snow Country Harem Life 1 [Maia]

    <h4>Chapter 252: Snow Country Harem Life 1 [Maia]</h4>

    My day starts at the crack of dawn. I¡¯d really like to sleep a little longer, but I have a full day¡¯s work ahead of me. I have to be patient. It¡¯s winter, so the dawneste and I can¡¯t keep spoiling myself.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nchu, n¡­¡­nmmm¡±

    And I asked Maia to wake me up. I¡¯m sure the other girls will do fine if I ask them to, but Maia is the most loyal to my instructions or to put it another way, she doesn¡¯t want to do anything else, she¡¯s a spoiled brat and can¡¯t be flexible. And it would be a pity if I didn¡¯t give Maia at least one job a day. She¡¯s full of usefulness.

    ¡°N, nero¡­¡­nnn¡­¡­nkuu¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, Maia¡­¡­good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°N¡±

    And I was free to wake up. I¡¯m not going to deny that I had some ulterior motives. And Maia faithfully took her heart into consideration. She woke me up by licking my morning wood with her pretty lips. As soon as I am conscious, I am promised the luxury of waking up with an ejaction feeling¡­¡­in her throat, which is still young.

    ¡°Maia¡­¡­it¡¯s time to put it out¡­¡­do you want to drink or take it in your lower mouth?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­drink¡­¡­?¡±

    As soon as I heard the reply from inside the nket, I ejacted. I spit the white juice down Maia¡¯s throat. She wraps her long tongue around my cock, catches it feverishly and drinks it, slurping it down. When it subsides, I pull up the nket. Maia, still sipping the remaining juice from my cock, is naked in bed. She is ready to have sex whenever I tell her. Although the undtions are a littlecking, the body that feels the curve of a girl is pleasing to my eyes, but I can¡¯t enjoy it for a long time.

    ¡°Maia, that¡¯s enough¡±

    ¡°N. Thank you for the meal¡±

    ¡°Good¡±

    I patted Maia¡¯s head and she sat up, looking satisfied. She then helps me clean up between my legs and change my clothes, leaving her to get dressedter. Her presence alone is a great luxury for me. She¡¯s very happy to arrange my clothes, therefore I hug and pat her.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°You look like a bride, Maia¡±

    ¡°A dragon will do anything that a bride has to do for the rider¡±

    ¡°Cooking?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, If you want me to do it, I¡¯ll do it¡±

    ¡°Just kidding. ¡­¡­When you get more confident, I can eat it¡±

    ¡°After all, a man wants to eat his bride¡¯s home cooking¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If you have time, you can ask Jeanne or Selenium to teach you¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll do my best¡±

    I let go of Maia¡¯s naked body. I¡¯d like to do a little more mischief to her slender, beautiful naked body, but I¡¯m ready for action. I opened the window to see a golden morning glow.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Breakfast was, of course, served at the inn. It¡¯s not too extravagant, but even so, they have more food than usual. The Cherry Blossom n, led by Christie, is actively bringing us crops and livestocks from their n territory. Of course, there is a reasonable price, and you can¡¯t buy it indefinitely at Polka, but even if you have some money, the essential merchants won¡¯te¡­¡­that¡¯s the biggest problem in winter Polka, so after all I must be grateful.

    ¡°Andy, cksmithing again today?¡±

    Then Anzeros appears. Even though it¡¯s a serious Anzeros, it¡¯s not necessary to start training in the dark morning, so I¡¯ll do my best from now on

    ¡°cksmithing. I want to get it into shape as soon as possible and Jeanne will help me today, so I want to use my time efficiently¡±

    When I answered, Aurora, who had appeared with Anzeros, smiled in annoyance.

    ¡°Then, will readingprehension of the engraving crest textbook be absent for a while?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m nning on doing that as well when I find the time. I¡¯ll be pounding the iron as much as I can today, but tomorrow or the day after that¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll let Irina-sama know that you¡¯reing¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    ¡­¡­I wonder if Aurora will not go out with the morning training of Anzeros.

    For the time being, after eating, I had a cup of Aunt Lindsay¡äs in the morning. If you drink it, there will be a considerable difference in the umtion of fatigue. I feel it.

    ¡°Aunt, are you here?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Andy. I thought I wouldn¡¯t see you for a while, but I see you¡¯re back.

    ¡°Well. Lemon vor¡±

    ¡°Okay. One gold coin¡±

    I drink in one go.

    ¡°I¡¯d like a lemon vor too¡±

    ¡°Oh. Jeanne-chan¡±

    Jeanne appeared from behind me while I was drinking. She gets on the stepdder and puts coins on the counter.

    ¡°Puhaa¡­¡­what, you already appear¡±

    ¡°Good morning. ¡­¡­Peter has been begging for boobs since the morning, so I can¡¯t sleep too much¡±

    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­No, I mean, is he fine while you¡äre gone Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°Milk seems to be enough, but it¡¯s unreliable until Ie back and I want my boobs to grow up so that he can drink my milk as much as possible. I¡¯ll give as much as I can¡±

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, I know I¡¯m supposed to be there for you when you¡¯re like that¡±

    ¡°Nya, Apple and the Baroness take care of him all the time so a man cant get his hands on him. The Baron and the others cant get close at all¡±

    ¡­¡­Is it good or bad?

    I¡¯m not sure what to say. ¡­¡­You¡äre really a mom with that kind of state¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do my best¡±

    Aunt Lindsay¡¯s admiration, Jeanne put her hands on her hips and chugged her drink. I also chugged it in a hurry. ¡­¡­Okay, let¡¯s do our best.

    We went to the front of Jackie-san¡¯s house and Sharon was already there. She was wearing a long robe and a jacket. She must have had an early breakfast and a morning bath beforeing here.

    ¡°Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re early, Sharon¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up, you¡¯ll catch a cold¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine. I haven¡¯t had a cold since I started taking baths here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, yeah, that¡¯s right¡±

    Jeanne tilted her head. It seems that hot springs warm the body from the core more than ordinary hot baths¡­¡­but in the case of Polka¡¯s miraculous springs, the effect is extremely high. Furthermore, even if there are some signs of malfunction, there is no problem because the illness will be blown away if you take a bath again unless it is very bad. The name miraculous spring that echoes across the continent isn¡¯t an exaggeration.

    ¡°As long as we are careful about idents, Peter will grow up to be a healthy child. This is Polka, illness is rare¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s an amazing ce when you think about it¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in. If you go into the workshop, it won¡¯t be cold¡±

    The three of us walked into the workshop together.

    Jackie-san was eating a whole stick of bread for breakfast.

    ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t cut it properly and eat it, it¡¯s bad manners¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep Bhan waiting. Please overlook it, Sara¡±

    ¡°Mou. That¡¯s what men are like¡±

    Jackie-san was just barely out of the way of the work area, so he bit into the stick of bread and poured it down his throat with milk. As a half-ogre, he has a big mouth, though not as big as an ogre. It would be difficult for a normal human to eat a stick of bread without opening his mouth very wide, but with Jackie-san¡¯s mouth, it was like taking a bite out of a sausage.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you. Let¡¯s get started, shall we, Bhan?¡±

    ¡°You could have at least eaten slowly¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep my guests waiting¡±

    Jackie-san is very serious.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll help you too¡±

    ¡°Oh, Jeanne-san. It¡¯s good to have a dwarf on hand¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not that well educated, you know. You can¡¯t rely on me like a professional dwarf¡±

    ¡°Sufficient. Bhan, let¡¯s keep up the good work¡±

    ¡°Yes. Alright, Jackie-san, Jeanne¡±

    The three of us grabbed our hammers and got to work.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The time passed quickly.

    ¡°Dad, six bells rang¡±

    ¡°TToto¡­¡­uwaacyaa¡±

    Jackie-san turns around to the voice and hits the workbench because of his size, cluttering the tools above to the floor. I remember my father used to get angry with him. I remember my father used to tell him that he should have a bigger work area because he was so big. As expected, with Jeanne and I there, the work area is probably smaller than usual. It was a little painful.

    ¡°Jackie-san, why don¡¯t you go to lunch? We¡¯ll be there¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Jeanne, who is small, quickly picks up the tools and puts them away. Jackie-san folded his big body in a heap and continued to be afraid of Jeanne.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not cool to be so ttered by a girl my age¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wh, What the hell are you talking about? Jeanne-san is a dwarf, she¡¯s like a god at the smithy! And she¡¯s a good person¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t get so uptight¡±

    Jackie-san is bowing again after Jeanne remonstrates.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure that Jeanne is not much taller than Sara-chan¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it because I¡¯m a dwarf. But I¡¯m the same age as Andy and I have a child¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yes¡±

    Maybe because Sara was a little angry, she nodded. ¡­¡­However Jeanne¡¯s response is also an adult. I thought she would click a little more, but she seemed to have more mental leeway, probably because she gave birth to Peter.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go for lunch¡±

    Sharon, who had been tirelessly watching us work, smiled and said to settle the situation.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s take a break for a couple of hours, because we also want to take a longer break¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see. Then we¡¯ll resume around the seventh bell¡±

    Seven bells = about two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Well, it doesn¡¯t take much to eat, but Jeanne wants to see Peter with plenty of time and I¡­¡­I¡¯m actually a little worried because my arms are pretty tired.

    ¡°Andy, will you see Peter during the break?¡±

    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m¡­¡­¡±

    We had lunch at the bar, a light fried food and soup. During the day, the tavern serves as a snack bar, where housewives do the cooking. That said, when the crossbow corps arrives, the new bar, which is now closed, will be opened and fully rotated, so light meals will be made there. As I sat at the counter with Sharon, picking up fried foods, she smiled mischievously and thrust her french fries at me.

    ¡°Aaah, please¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, eeeh?¡±

    I look around. There are many people around, some of whom are also on their lunch break, some of whom are children and some of whom are a little too old to be children. Sharon¡¯s beauty is also noticeable in Polka, the pretty snowy vige, so she has been attracting attention as such.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay? Am I ¡ºLover¡»?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You were listening¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m never ufortable, right?¡±

    I think it¡¯s okay to be a little ufortable. And I don¡¯t think that male lover or a mistress is that kind of person. ¡¸Aah¡¹ is more of a lover¡¯s thing.

    ¡°¡­¡­Aah¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    When I think about it, I¡¯m not particr about being a mistress, so I decided to open my mouth under Sharon¡¯s pressure. Well, let¡¯s bounce off with love because the eyes around us hurt. Sharon is also one of my lovers named ¡ºFemale ve¡». I¡¯m sure she has the right to be as selfish as she wants.

    ¡°¡­¡­Animal trainer, you¡¯re doing something amazing¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    And I heard a name from behind that further trampled my inner efforts. Looking back while mumbling, Savory is equipped with a tray in maid-style clothes. ¡­¡­Even though she was an elf, he was imitating a waiter without any hesitation.

    ¡°Sa, Savory¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry, wasn¡¯t the animal trainer good?¡±

    You¡¯rete. Everyone is staring at me.

    ¡°Emm, Master?¡±

    The gazes were more painful.

    ¡°A, Are you saying that on purpose, Savory?¡±

    I asked in a slurred voice, but Savory smiled at me.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    She dodged. ¡­¡­And, the owner¡¯s wife was amazed from the other side of the counter.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, are you so blind when you see an elf?¡±

    ¡°N, No, I¡¯m not blind¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Sharon who made me ¡¸Aah¡¹ and Savory who told me that I was an animal trainer and master. Dozens of elves and other women who can¡¯t help but love me as neers are known as public facts in Polka. My excuses are not convincing in any way.

    ¡°Hey Savory-chan. For reference, you lived with some elf children, didn¡¯t you?Does Andy have a hold on any of them besides you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, everyone loves him?¡±

    The air in the tavern became infinitely more contemptuous. Savory. Do you actually have something against me?

    ¡°Sometimes even if we ask him toe and visit us, he doesn¡¯te very often?¡±

    Is that it? No, I mean, there¡¯s a lot going on here, you know?

    ¡°Smithson-san, another one, aah¡±

    As if Sharon couldn¡¯t read the air at all, she went on the ¡¸Aah¡¹ offensive again.

    ¡°A¡­¡­Aah¡±

    I thought it was pointless to make excuses, so I epted it. It¡¯s not good to get flustered. I need to be strong.

    ¡°Andy. ¡­¡­You¡¯re a big man¡±

    The words of the exhausted wife were still painful. No.

    ¡°Th, Thanks for the food¡±

    I gave up on the rest of my soup and left. Sharon naturally sticks to me and stands up.

    ¡°Pleasee again?¡±

    I gave Savory aplicated smile and hurriedly left the bar. It¡¯s hard to believe that even the kids looked at me with some amusement. I can¡¯t help it, though.

    ¡°Smithson-san, you even reached out to such a girl, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°Mou¡±

    Sharon puffs up her cheeks a little.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough sex, we can deal with you as much as you want

    ¡°¡­¡­N, No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡­I¡äm not getting enough sex, it¡¯s those girls who didnt get enough for various reasons¡±

    It may be amazing that my words are so barefaced that I don¡¯t want to open my mouth.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    And I headed to the hot spring to relieve the fatigue in my arms. It¡¯s a miraculous spring that can heal me overnight, even after the previous use of Aurora¡¯s shing waves that nearly immobilized her. If you¡¯re slightly fatigued, soaking in it for even a few minutes will make it much easier to move. When I entered the men¡¯s changing room¡­¡­, Sharon naturally entered as well and began to undo her kimono sash beside me.

    ¡°Sharon?¡±

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°This is the men¡¯s bath¡±

    ¡°Yes. But the war god and ck dragon usually don¡¯t mind going in¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought you were a little more modest¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll put up with some of that for the sake of being with Smithson-san?¡±

    Sharon slips off her cloak and drops her sash. Several boys who were cool in the undressing hut stopped moving.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s not a real thing? I¡¯m only going to soak in the hot springs for work¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know that much?¡±

    Sharon peels off the shoulders of her long robe. Big breasts manifestation. The boys¡¯ blinks stop.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I wish I knew it¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    I also take my clothes off. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not going to get kicked out of town like this, am I?

 Chapter 253: Snow Country Harem Life 2

    <h4>Chapter 253: Snow Country Harem Life 2</h4>

    As expected, the only people whoe to the hot springs in the middle of the day are children or old people. No matter how much the hot spring helps with fatigue, it is always nice to take a nap after eating. Many old men do so when they have a spare lunch break. It¡¯s not necessary to take a bath more than once a day, it¡¯s enough to have a drink with the meal is amon phrase of such people. So the only people taking a bath were bored children and old man Harry the shoemaker.

    ¡°The snowyndscape¡­¡­I was enthusiastic that I couldn¡¯t say that Renfangas was carefree and beautiful¡±

    ¡°Is it because of the unit handling?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Some races are weak against the cold and snowy roads simply weaken the movement of troops. Even in winter, monsters do not disappearpletely¡±

    Sharon sits to the right while leaning her shoulder against mine. Her tits float in the water. Whenever Sharon takes my arm and asionally rubs me in the hot water, the surface of the water shakes and her breasts move slightly. Old Harry is staring at her like a stone statue. I don¡¯t mind because I¡¯m keeping a certain distance and his eyes are squinting, but he might be an expert at keeping that appropriate distance before one knows it.

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­¡±

    In the midst of all this, a boy came up to me, feeling brave.

    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Renfangas is the Renfangas Kingdom on the other side of that mountain, right? Are you from there, not the forest?¡±

    It ismon knowledge in Polka that the forest refers to the forest that stretches north. As long as it is a white elf, Sharon¡¯s birthce must be the forest, but it must have been conveyed to Sharon that this doesn¡¯t mean that.

    ¡°Eh. My origin¡­¡­its not that case, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯m from the south¡±

    ¡°R, Really? Renfangas is a great ce, isn¡¯t it? Can I talk to you about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a little¡±

    At first nce, this seemed to be an idle conversation between ck Arm and a child. It¡¯s not that Renfangas is popr with children, but the fact that the children are using it as a starting point to get closer to Sharon.

    ¡°Umm¡±

    Old man Harry nodded his head emphatically. It¡¯s safe to say that Polka¡¯s future is safe. ¡­¡­Well, maybe Sharon isn¡¯t careful because they¡¯re kids or she wants to show it unconsciously and Sharon starts talking while rubbing my arm without hiding her boobs. The kids nodded, but they all saw only her boobs, not Sharon¡¯s face.

    The time was running out, so I left and went back to the workshop with Sharon.

    ¡°Children are adorable. If there is ever a time when I have toy down the gauntlet, a career as a teacher might not be a bad idea¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­well, I think Sharon would be popr¡±

    I mean in the boob sense.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Sharon looks happy. My heart hurts a little. But if I were a kid, it¡¯s not hard to imagine how I¡¯d go crazy for it.

    ¡°Yes. Shall we continue?¡±

    In the workshop, Jackie-san was tweaking the location of the table and changing it to suit the three of us. I¡¯m a little sorry.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°This way¡±

    My question was answered from behind me. I turned around to see Jeanne in the doorway, taking off her coat. She seems to have arrived a littleter than us.

    ¡°Somehow the Baron¡¯s mansion had Aurora and Anzeros. Aside from the fact that Anzeroses to y with Peter when she has free time, what¡¯s with Aurora, isn¡¯t she learning magic from Tetes¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s housekeeping¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I mean, she¡¯s a youngdy. She can¡¯t do housework¡±

    ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t take my job or Selenium¡¯s¡±

    Everyone is struggling to find their ce.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no harm in being a woman who can do housework¡±

    Jackie-san followed up. Sharon countered.

    ¡°It¡¯s arrogant of men to think that just because they¡¯re women¡­¡­they¡¯re supposed to stay home¡±

    ¡°Ah, no¡­¡­, but a woman who feeds you when you¡¯re a little tired and takes care of the details before you say anything is still a man¡¯s¡­¡­choice, isn¡¯t it, Bhan?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t dump me. Well, it¡¯s better than not being able to do it¡±

    It¡¯s hard for me to say that defending the home is a woman¡¯s mission¡­¡­, when I¡¯m in a group of martial artists who are as good as men. But since Trot is a conservative climate, Jackie-san¡¯s argument is correct. Such a woman is said to be a good woman.

    ¡°However. Besides my uncle said¡ºDont lose¡». I¡¯m not telling you to back off. ¡­¡­Or rather, if all of Andy¡¯s women move into the house, there will be no work to do inside the house¡±

    ¡°Bhan¡äs women are ten, right? I can¡¯t even imagine what it would be like to live with that many women in one house¡±

    ¡°Ten is not enough¡±

    ¡­¡­Yeah. If you think about it, it¡¯s almost impossible to push them into my house as housewives.

    ¡°Even if some people just do the housework, you can¡¯t retire all of them. Now, I¡¯m a cksmith, I wish I could help Andy¡¯s work¡±

    ¡°Celesta women are strong¡±

    ¡­¡­Umm. When Jeanne, who has a very high cksmithing aptitude as a dwarf, gets serious about cksmithing, I have a feeling that Jeanne will be the master in the future instead of me. But well, as long as I can rely on her as a cksmith, she is helpful.

    ¡°In, Indeed¡­¡­In order to make a ce for Smithson-san¡¯s woman, it¡¯s not good for someone who can¡¯t crush it¡±

    Sharon is also feeling a bit threatened. No, not at all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean I¡¯m kicking out because I can¡¯t do anything else¡±

    Aurora can literally do nothing but fight, so she is just aiming to improve her skills as a maid. It¡¯s also like she¡¯s not going to work as a maid, but she¡¯s hungry to help in my house.

    ¡°Well, everyone is young and can study various things. Well, shall we begin?¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°Good¡±

    Start the afternoon work.

    Evening. With the help of Jackie-san and Jeanne, I had made enough progress to cover a week¡¯s worth of work if I did it alone. Well, Jackie-san and Jeanne weren¡¯t doing any special work, so it¡¯s proof that I¡¯m apetent cksmith.

    ¡°Is this for that sister?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to do some more work on the engraving before I put it together, so just leave it there¡±

    ¡°Naris-neechan is the simplest to build¡±

    ¡°Well, the more borate the structure, the less powerful it will be¡­¡­I¡¯d rather reduce the number of parts to keep the weight down¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad decision. I¡¯ve heard that this type of structure was popr in the past in Afilm. The skeleton of an elf shouldn¡¯t be overwhelmed here, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I wish I had an engraving to reduce the weight¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a cksmith¡¯s dream to have something like that¡±

    I tapped on the small parts and adjusted them. Aside from the general armor, the small fittings for the joints are carefully shaped so that they can be substituted for those avable in Trot and Renfangas. Novelty is nice, but it has to be easy to repair.

    ¡°My order is light armor, but is it likely that Naris¡äs order will be done sooner?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. You and Neia have big boobs¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Naris has an elf-like style and her breasts are not veryrge. This means that, as an armorsmith, you can fine-tune her armor from the many sample male molds. Armor with less extreme curves can be simpler to construct. This is not the case with the morous styles of Sharon and Neia. The structure of the armor needs to be modified forfort.

    ¡°But after Naris arrives, we¡¯ll see where it goes from here. ¡­¡­It looks like Sharon can¡¯t wait and from here we¡¯ll focus on Sharon¡¯s armor¡­¡­¡±

    And this is where the temple bells ring out. Nine bells. It¡¯s time for the kids to go home and the adults to finish their work.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡­still working?¡±

    Sara-chan also showed up.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­Bhan, do you still want to do it?¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s call it a day. Thank you, Jackie-san¡±

    Actually, I wanted to tinker a bit more, but I didn¡¯t want to be a workaholic. Be conscious and stop properly at the end of the day.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had the pleasure of striking steel¡±

    Jeanne grows. When I stroke her head, Jeanneughs. After all, her smile is not ¡¸Peter¡äs mother¡¹ but a cute little girl.

    The sound of dragon¡¯s wings pping passes through the evening sky.

    ¡°Maia¡­¡­no, La, now¡±

    I checked with Jeanne. In the dark sky, it is difficult for the human eye to distinguish the appearance of a dragon.

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°I wonder if she went somewhere¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just check and see?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah¡±

    At Sharon¡¯s suggestion, I went to thending site on the outskirts of town.

    La, Dianne and Anzeros were zipping along the snow-covered road, holding up their magic light faintly. That brings me to a halt.

    ¡°Ah, you three together¡­¡­perhaps Isaac and the others?¡±

    ¡°Ho. That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°I told them I¡¯d check on them¡±

    La and Dianne answered me.

    ¡°I heard that Bronson was taking on a newmand and I wanted to give him a pep talk¡±

    Anzeros was in her armor for the first time in a long time. Jeanne, who was there to make it and Sharon, who ordered it, couldn¡¯t help but stare at the armor.

    ¡°Wh, What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Andy¡¯sst work. I¡¯d like to see it¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve put a lot of care into the workmanship¡­¡­sure, it¡¯s a little rough around the edges, but it¡¯s your first work¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯tin, I really like it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not aint. Think of it as a little envy¡±

    Anzeros is sandwiched between the two and her armor is being touched. The rest of us chuckle at the sight.

    Before going to bathe, drink and say goodnight, we went to the Baron¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Selenium, Apple¡±

    ¡°Andy-san!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine and so is the baby?¡±

    Selenium was sitting in an easy chair and Apple was rocking her body holding Peter. When I visited them, they smiled like flowers.

    ¡°Selen-chan is doing fine. I think we¡¯re going to have a great baby in the spring¡­¡­do you want to try to determine the gender soon?¡±

    Hilda was also there. She never failed to act as a doctor, which was very encouraging.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfair to only explore this when the baby in my belly can¡¯t look at us yet¡±

    Selenium snapped. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a matter of fairness or anything like that.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s one way to look forward to it¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What? I was just asking if you wanted to try it, so don¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m a bad person¡±

    Hilda-san¡¯s mouth twitched in reply. Everyoneughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time you got some breast milk, Apple, so lend me Peter¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Jeanne takes Peter and gives him her slightly swollen tits.

    ¡°¡­¡­Drink a lot and grow up quickly¡­¡­my Peter¡­¡­?¡±

    It¡¯s always strangely mysterious to see the juvenility and motherhood living together.

    ¡°Hoho. I don¡¯t go with Jeanne¡¯s superior in parenting¡±

    La smiles a little sadly.

    ¡°La, do you want to have children too?¡±

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t want one¡±

    She wrapped her arms around my neck and ced them around my shoulders.

    ¡°In any case, dragons are not so easy to conceive. I¡¯d be more than happy to let you humiliate me without worrying about wanting a child or anything like that, wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So you¡¯re also on Anzeros¡äs side¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    The stance on eroticism. Is it a child or pleasure? I don¡¯t wear a cor for a child who is said to be born and refuses, but I still have a preference for sex as a child-making or as a pleasure and mutual sex. ¡­¡­Ah, it might be a problem if only Naris is told to give birth. She¡¯s safe because she¡¯s not a female ve.

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s lively¡±

    And then Irina and Christie appear.

    Smithson-san, are you staying today?¡±

    Christie smiles softly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god. We have so many of Smithson-san¡¯s female ves assembled¡±

    ¡°We all have our normal reasons for meeting. It¡¯s not like I¡äm gathering them for the sake of sex¡±

    ¡­¡­Please do not look at everyone with slightly disappointed eyes. This is a very nice lord¡¯s mansion and I am just amoner.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t move Andy-kun for a moment¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Hilda-san cast a spell around my waist. A pale light fluffs around my lower body and blinks in a variety of colors.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, good. No problem¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°The result of yesterday¡¯s injection. It seems that there are no bad curses or illnesses, so you can have a lot of sex with confidence? Rather, you have to ejacte a lot¡î¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    I have to ejacte.

    ¡°I, Is there something wrong if I don¡¯t¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, because it¡¯s a waste of time. You¡¯ll get plenty¡±

    ¡­¡­This is the kind of person she was.

    ¡°I gave you a medicine that has a strong effect¡î¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, sister. Wasn¡¯t that a test drug?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a test drug, but to be frank, it¡¯s just a test to see if there are any strange effects after putting this in¡±

    It seems like I¡¯ve been tested for endurance without really knowing it. Will I be okay?

    ¡°That¡±

    In the midst of such a fuss, someone called out from behind and when I looked back, someone was in a maid outfit¡­¡­Fennel.

    ¡°Do you guys have some sort ofpulsion to wear maid uniforms?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    She rushed in, but had a troubled face.

    ¡°So you work here, Fennel?¡±

    ¡°Yes, by Christie-sama¡¯s arrangement. Savory serves the bar only during the day and Oregano works to help the clothing store¡±

    ¡­¡­It seems that employment is progressing without knowing it.

    ¡°What about Laurier?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about that child, so I didn¡¯t put it out¡±

    Worry¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it a little terrible?

    ¡°¡­¡­She¡¯s an adult, right?¡±

    ¡°Caretaker is also an important job. If Smithson-sama visits us and there is no one else, please be patient with Laurier¡±

    ¡­¡­Patience, hey.

    ¡°If you want to hold another girl or me, you can find each of us and we will always be there for you?¡±

    ¡°You really think I¡¯m just a erotic animal, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s not the case¡­¡­¡±

    Still, when she looks at me with a little sexy eyes, I feel like I¡¯m affirming in a sense.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After a drink at the bar, I soaked in the hot springs at night.

    ¡°Huii¡±

    I asked Sharon to mind her own business and drank lightly by myself, so I was relieved that it didn¡¯t turn into a disaster like it did during the day. I was a bit tormented, but as usual, Keel made a lot of noise, so I was able to take it lightly as ¡¸Keel¡¯s usual outburst¡¹. I guess you could call it a rxed attitude. As I gazed at the moon for a while. I heard the sound of the dressing room opening.

    ¡°Hello, Andy. You still look the same¡±

    ¡°Baron¡±

    The Baron entered the hot spring while lightly picking and stroking his beard.

    ¡°It¡¯s a nice bath¡­¡­and by the way, Dianne told me that the crossbow corps will be here soon¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience I caused youst year. I¡¯d like to make things a little easier for them this year¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be pleased¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, I appreciate the Baron¡¯s subtle way of treating me like a normal person.

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    The baron looks up at the moon, his eyes distant.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, with you guys, I feel the future in Polka¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so?

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve never felt that way about Polka since I took over the title. It¡¯s a nice, quiet town, with peaceful springs, but I can¡¯t help but think that¡­¡­it¡¯s just a town that¡¯s going to slowly decline over time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But, Andy. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to understand that I¡¯m not the only one who feels this way. I feel as if my life has finally begun to take shape¡±

    ¡°Baron¡­¡­¡±

    I was tickled and embarrassed. I¡¯m sure that for better or worse, the Baron feels something big enough to deserve it. I¡¯m not aware that I moved him. But in hindsight, I suppose history has moved on. I¡¯m grateful to the Baron for appreciating it head-on.

    ¡°So, Andy. I¡¯ll spare no effort to help you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, Thank you¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Andy. To witness a new era¡±

    The Baron stood up and looked good with his towel on his waist¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about naked elves or something?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bete, Andy. The fight is about speed. By my calctions, the women¡¯s baths are most densely popted at this time¡±

    The baron who opened the hidden door in the basement of the undressing hut was certainly shining.

    ¡°W, Wait, Baron!¡±

    ¡­¡­This person may just be at his own pace.

 Chapter 254: White charge [Irina - Maia - Sharon]

    Chapter 254: White charge [Irina - Maia - Sharon]

    Morning. As the smell of soup drifted softly from the inn¡¯s dining room, I felt something stirring between my legs. It must be Maia. I moved my hand in the futon, thinking it was¡­¡­, but my fingers hit the wrong spot. Well, I guess, like this, Maia¡¯s head on all fours and licking my penis¡­¡­why does it feel like a head here? When I turned over the futon, I saw two people in the dim light. I¡¯m a little surprised.

    ¡°G, Good morning, Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°N, Nuu¡­¡­I¡¯ve been trying to wake you up for a while now and you¡¯ve greeted me with a poke on the forehead¡­¡­¡±

    As expected, naked Maia was sucking my penis. Next to her was Irina, who was also naked, holding her forehead.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Today is the elfnguage day. I thought I¡äd help wake you up, but what a treat¡±

    ¡°Andi-sama, you told me I¡äm free how to wake you up¡­¡­so I thought Irina would be more than happy to join in¡±

    Speaking of which, it¡¯s certainly free. Is it wrong toin even if Irina is together?

    ¡°It was just a mistake to hit your forehead with my finger, but isn¡¯t the n chief too active from the morning?¡±

    I raised myself up, put my hands on their sides and turned them over to hug them close. My cock is sandwiched between the sides of their tiny butts.

    ¡°I, It¡¯s our custom to go to bed naked. It is only your choice to lust after me¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama, you haven¡¯t taken it out yet¡­¡­¡±

    Irina¡¯s ears twitched in anticipation, while Maia gently grasped my cock and showed me a great blowjob.

    ¡°Good grief. You erotic childs¡±

    I reach down between their legs. I split my fingers between theirbia and push them into their vaginas, prying them from side to side.

    ¡°Nn¡±

    ¡°Au¡±

    Irina and Maia reacted simultaneously with a twitch. Maia grew a little higher, but Irina was the first to have a wet vagina.

    ¡°¡­¡­Irina, do it yourself. Straddle over my penis and move your ass¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s coercive¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, Maiaes first¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t like it. Good grief, tampering with a n chief and her title unexpectedly¡­¡­¡±

    Whileining, Irina removes her hair off her shoulders and sits down to hold my dick in her pussy.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­?¡±

    It is swallowed by the vagina. Wetness is not enough yet, but once the mucous membranes touch each other, Irina¡¯s horny hole has the devilishness of forgetting each other¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°Nhua¡­¡­aa?¡±

    Irina sits down and exhales a sexy sigh. And although she tries to shake her hips as she was told.

    ¡°¡­¡­So, Sorry, I¡äm unable to stand¡±

    ¡°You just put it in¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s been so long, I can¡¯t help it¡±

    ¡­¡­I try to remember. No, thest time I did it with Irina was the year-end and New Year holidays. It¡¯s been less than a month.

    ¡°You were looking forward to it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N, Noisy. You are the one who has ruined me to the point of bing a female ve¡±

    Holding my penis deeply, Irina makes an angry face while shaking her hips from side to side. Oh my god. She¡¯s so cute.

    ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s my fault¡±

    I thrust my hand behind her back and thrust Irina up from below. Irina¡¯s hips are light and I shake my hips as if to y with Irina, who floats like bouncing.

    ¡°Nhua, a, aaaa?¡±

    Irina curled up and endured, but eventually she was out of bnce and her body shook to the left and right and she was supported by Maia.

    ¡°Maia, push her down here¡±

    ¡°S, Stop, I can¡¯t move on my own¡­¡­u, ahh¡­¡­?¡±

    In the end, Maia listened to me and Irina was pushed down on my chest and Maia begged for a kiss over Irina¡¯s head. Under our ovepping lips, Irina mogged, being groped by her hips while being sandwiched between Maia and my chest.

    ¡°P, y as you like¡­¡­¡±

    I kiss Irina who is bright red and bites me but never escapes. And then I ejacte.

    ¡°Huaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Irina closes her eyes and soaks in her heat.

    ¡°¡­¡­That sperm, put it inside, Irina?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡±

    ¡°If I do my best, I willmit you again after studying¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You pervert¡±

    Irina epts the kiss while saying something that seems a little dissatisfied with her mouth. When I pull out my penis, she closes her eyes and puts power into her vagina, holding me in her hands so that it doesn¡¯t spill. A littlees out, but I shake my head and tell her it¡¯s okay. I let Maia lick my cock while Irina struggles to put on her underwear. Maia cleans it carefully with her long tongue.

    ¡°Can I put it in?¡±

    ¡°Put in¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Maia happily sits on my hips, just like Irina before. She is much stronger than Irina because she is a dragon and has more room. I¡¯m happy to be like a sitting chair.

    ¡°Nuu¡­¡­sm, smells¡±

    Irina says with a slightly embarrassed face.

    ¡°It is natural for a female ve to smell of semen¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    I say something unreasonable and Maia nods while turning her hips slightly.

    ¡°W, Well, I¡¯m sure it doesn¡¯t seem strange anyway¡±

    As I said earlier, why don¡¯t you agree with me?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    We have breakfast and I begin deciphering the elfnguage engraving crest textbook at the dining room table.

    ¡°This word is difficult to express because there is no word corresponding tomon. The nuance is a curve like this¡­¡­¡±

    Irina taught me the words with hand gestures. I write it down on a piece of parchment.

    ¡°Ah, no, no, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s more like this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It only looks like this from the way your hands move¡±

    Parchment is convenient because it can be scraped. If you sharpen it too much, holes will open, but the paper is weaker and difficult to correct.

    ¡°Smithson-san. ¡­¡­Oh, you¡¯re deciphering a book?¡±

    Sharon appears with steam. ¡­¡­Whenever she has free time, Sharon is going to the hot spring.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better to be able to read it myself¡­¡­this book alone¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard work. ¡­¡­There are some people who can¡¯t read a single letter, let alone elfnguage, because they¡¯re ck Arms when they¡¯re knights of Renfangas¡±

    Sharon sighs. Irina smiles bitterly.

    ¡°Well, there are countries that forbidmoners to learn to write¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that, at least. It¡¯s unthinkable if you have a long life span as the elves, but it¡¯s said that people can live their entire lives without knowing anything about writing. On the other hand, if you can read, it means you have the ability to learn. It seems that there are many politicians because they have umted poor knowledge and do not want to be opposed to unexpected opponents¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think it¡¯s just an inconvenience. It means that there are times when you can¡¯t get your orders through even if you notify them¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easier for others to be stupid than it is for you to be smart¡­¡­well, I think it¡¯s a boring n¡±

    Well, that¡¯s not to say that even Trot isn¡¯t illiterate. A monthly fee is charged for a study ce called academy. It¡¯s not umon formoners to be stingy with these fees and have to spend them on living expenses. In Polka, they teach reading and writing at the temple, but this is just something that the priests do in their spare time, not everywhere and I heard that it is like a gamepared to the full-fledged study at the academy. Well, my mum taught me how to study on my own, because I tend to skip studying at the temple. I¡¯m sure she was worried that I would be like my¡­¡­father, who was very messy with money.

    ¡°Smithson-san has a willingness to learn even when he grows up. I think that¡¯s great. People spend too much time and neglect to learn¡­¡­I felt that way¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡­¡­I don¡¯t have anything full-fledged before that¡±

    I make a bitter smile at Sharon¡¯s praise. If you want to be a soldier for the rest of your life, fine. The problem with crossbow soldiers is that they are special, so they can¡¯t be used for anything. And if you¡¯re still a soldier, you¡¯ll have too much freedom to live with everyone else. As for whether I can be better than others with just cksmithing, that¡¯s probably not possible either. There are too many useless detours for me. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t give up. I have a lot of things to protect and most of all, I can¡¯t end up being a man who can¡¯t face my father.

    ¡°You have a good face, Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°Yes. Smithson-dono is a man who gets stronger the more he has to carry¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lift me up like that. I¡¯m not even in shape yet¡±

    Yes, it¡¯s not until I¡¯m full-fledged that I¡¯m interested in being praised. Don¡¯t forget that Naris was in danger because of my half-hearted work. Self-discipline, Self-discipline.

    ¡°Anyway¡­¡­that, Irina-sama¡±

    ¡°Mu?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­have you done anything with Smithson-san?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Irina is pointed out by Sharon and turns her eyes away. I think the smell is still there.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help with the rest of the trantion, so why don¡¯t you go take a bath¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It, It¡¯s my job. I can¡¯t give it up¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon may have meant it as a sincere follow-up, but Irina rejected it. Well, there are also rewards. ¡­¡­it can¡¯t be helped, will I also help?

    ¡°Sharon¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told Irina that if she can make it to ss with semen in her belly, I¡¯ll fuck her again¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    I whispered in her ear and Sharon turned red. For some reason, even though she¡¯s a female ve, it¡¯s nice that the reaction around here is fresh.

    ¡°Smithson-dono, this is a public ce¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling her in private, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    It¡¯s a good thing that the only people with elf ears thate to the inn¡¯s dining room are usually my female ves or Naris.

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­y?¡±

    ¡°Good grief, Smithson-dono is in trouble because he likes strange things¡±

    ¡°Is it bad? Aurora and Anzeros were pretty happy to do it¡±

    I¡¯m proud of myself. Yes. It¡¯s not something to be proud of.

    ¡°¡­¡­B, But it¡¯s definitely¡­¡­something that can be fun¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sharon!?¡±

    Sharon¡¯s eyes were slightly unfocused and enraptured.

    ¡°¡­¡­I think Sharon has a lot of perverted potential.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair to say that you are currently enjoying yourself¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not having fun! I¡¯m just looking forward to whates next¡±

    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much difference.

    ¡°Smithson-san, if you¡¯d like, I¡äll do it again¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Think again. It¡¯s not particrly funny¡±

    ¡°No, Irina. No, Irina, ¡­¡­I¡¯m having fun!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a really troubled man!¡±

    The engraving crest lesson will be rounded up and I took them into my room. Then I roll up Irina¡¯s skirt and drop her semen-spilled panty from the side and insert my son all at once.

    ¡°Th, There¡­¡­d, do you like this kind of y so much¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I love it when you¡¯re embarrassed and when you¡¯re living a clear life while I¡¯m making you cum¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Really¡­¡­you, pervert¡­¡­?¡±

    I pushed her against the wall and fucked Irina with her pants down at a minimum. The remaining semen and Irina¡¯s joy juice secreted by shame are mixed and there is no problem even if it is inserted suddenly. Next I shake my hips with Irina standing on her toes, just like a violent act.

    ¡°N, Ngu, nmyaa¡­¡­th, thisss¡­¡­toy, gooooddd¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t like it, don¡¯t stop¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°How can I stop?¡±

    I grabbed Irina¡¯s tiny buttocks as if to crush her and began to shake my hips. Oh, it feels so good. Irina¡¯s vagina is the best vagina that I really like. I feel like I can ejacte as many times as I want. But

    ¡°Irina, it¡¯sing¡­¡­I¡¯ll pour in a lot again¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ku, Kuu¡­¡­I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t listen to me when I tell you to stop¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to use contraceptive magic. I¡¯m going to give you the best ejaction¡±

    ¡°All right¡­¡­my, womb¡­¡­do whatever you want¡­¡­?¡±

    Needless to say, I have no intention of pulling out of Irina. Irina¡äs small hips never escape, even though sheins a lot. The two of us match the timing and the ejaction is shot deep inside.

    ¡°Huwawawaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good¡­¡­h, hey, don¡¯t drop your knees¡±

    ¡°N, Not good¡­¡­?¡±

    I keep ejacting until I feel like supporting Irina who is deeply moved and weak. Then pull it out,y Irina on the bed, and point my dirty penis at Sharon. Sharon, watching the sex between me and Irina, took off her clothes enchantedly.

    ¡°¡­¡­T, Then for me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, Sharon¡±

    ¡°A, Aaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Without waiting for all her clothes to fall to the ground, I inserted my dick into Sharon. Sharon¡¯s vagina is dripping a lot of love juice as expected due to the violent and sweet sex that unfolded in front of her. While rubbing her big boobs roughly, I lift one leg of Sharon and start shaking my hips on my own. Sharon epted my fierceness with open arms and instead of being raped, she put her hands on my neck and kissed me.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­nuu¡­¡­S, Smithson-san¡­¡­? I, I also¡­¡­plenty of your juice¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to pour it in you¡­¡­and make you a nasty female ve that everyone will look back on with an erotic smell¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°??¡±

    ¡°Because you¡äre so erotic¡­¡­you¡äre harmful to my education¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhuu, difficult¡­¡­isn¡¯t it¡­¡­?¡±

    Sharon hugs me. I hugged Sharon back. The two of us cling to each other and I ejacte.

    ¡°¡­¡­A, haaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Sharon weakens with satisfaction. I never let Sharon escape until my pulsating penis subsided and pushed my hips. Semen overflows and drips on Sharon¡¯s thighs.

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you, very much¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be thanking me¡­¡­for this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Very, happy¡­¡­yo¡­¡­?¡±

    Iy the enchanted Sharon slowly on the bed. By that time, Irina was back and she was wondering whether to raise her pants.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nou, Smithson-dono. Are you still going to do this y?¡±

    ¡°If we continue, I¡¯ll put you to bed at night, along with Sharon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nuu¡±

    Irina raised her panties.

    That being the case.

    ¡°Hey, Bhan. ¡­¡­Emm, why is Irina-san here too?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine¡­¡­¡±

    In the afternoon at the cksmith shop, Irina is looking at me alongside Sharon for some reason.

    ¡°Dont y dumb. ¡­¡­I can¡¯t go to many ce like this at all¡±

    ¡°Good luck, Smithson-san?¡±

    And

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, somehow it smells after doing something erotic over there¡­¡­that, did you have a good time with Sharon-san?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°Noo¡­¡­that, it¡¯s okay because there aren¡¯t any customersing¡­¡­but isnt it just a little fierce from midday?¡±

    Jackie-san was at a loss for a response. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.

 Chapter 255: Red Gauntlet and New Armor

    Chapter 255: Red Gauntlet and New Armor

    Morning. The futon is suddenly pulled off, with no sign of someone creeping around¡­¡­my crotch.

    ¡°U, co, cold¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Umyuu¡±

    ¡°Aah¡±

    Irina shrinks in my arms, Sharon sticks to my back. The skin of three people including me is exposed to the outside air.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Maia stares at us with aforter in her hand.

    ¡°Gi, Give me back my futon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Time to get up¡±

    ¡°You could have woken me up a little more gently¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can only wake you up like I usually do when I¡¯m in a position to be gentle with Andy-sama¡¯s cock¡±

    Indeed, my cock was unconsciously trapped between Irina¡¯s thighs. She can¡¯t suck my cock like this. I wonder if that¡¯s why she felt left out and woke me up slightly roughly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t help it, get up¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nyu¡­¡­c, cold¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san, would you like me to serve you first thing in the morning?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll get up like this today¡±

    I politely declined Sharon¡¯s offer, but kept rubbing her tits. Sharon is fascinated by putting her hand on my hand. Muu, Maia who holds her own chest is a little cute.

    ¡°Maia let me touch your tits too¡±

    ¡°No, we can¡¯tpare¡±

    ¡°I think big tits are great, but small tits are an art form¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I also don¡¯t understand¡­¡­¡±

    A small-breasted dragon and a big-breasted elf who both have troubled faces.

    ¡°A man has to get there sometime¡±

    For some reason, I thought I saw a deep nod from old Harry.

    I regret that yesterday¡¯s odor y was a little dirty. No, it¡¯s generally stinking.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go take a bath today. The semen pool y is over¡±

    ¡°Yess¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huwawa¡­¡­the problem with first thing in the morning hot springs is that they¡¯re too far away.

    I sent Sharon and Irina off to the spa. I myself used a wet washcloth to clean up afterst night.

    ¡°Good morning, Andy. cksmithing today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got other things to do this afternoon, so I¡¯ll see you in the morning¡±

    I greeted Anzeros as she lowered the breakfast tray and we swapped breakfast. Dianne, Aurora, Naris and Tetes had already had breakfast.

    ¡°Ah, Naris¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    When I called out for her toe to the forge, Naris stiffened her back. The wooden spoon falls down.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Sm, 10-man captain Smithson!¡±

    Naris stood up and her neck was hooked by an arm and she was taken to the corner of the dining room.

    ¡°Emm, Tetesu-chan¡äs suspect may feel strange, so you can do it in public!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tetes seems to have noticed that Naris has already prated the day she came back¡±

    ¡°Eeh!?¡±

    Naris is really surprised. She nced at Tetes who grinned at me with a sideways nce. Yeah, this situation is already like an answer.

    ¡°Anyway, Naris. Come to Jackie-san today, because I think I¡¯ll be able to prepare your chest armor¡±

    ¡°Again, in such a misleading order!¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, because your armor is the easiest to make!¡±

    ¡°Why! It¡¯s the middle armor!¡±

    ¡°Because you have the smallest chest¡±

    To be precise, Sharon and Neia only needed custom designs, not Naris¡¯ fault. However, Naris seems to have thought that she was defeated.

    ¡°Hmm! It¡¯s not that it¡¯s small! It¡¯s not that disappointing for an elf! It¡¯s just that Knight Chief Sharon is totally foul!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I consider small to be an art form¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you subtly mocking me?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I love cute tits. Jeanne, Irina and Anzeros are all important tits to me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s hard to be honestly happy with it. How many mornings do you open up sexual harassment talk? You perverted 10-man captain!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who dumped me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re getting along so well¡±

    ¡º!!¡»

    Tetes hade very close to me before I knew it. She brings a morning tea with the saucer and slurps. ¡­¡­Is this kind of subtly unpredictable movement inherited from Lord Buster?

    ¡°E, Emm Tetes-chan. I¡¯m sure we got along a little on the trip you didn¡¯te to, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Naris-chan¡±

    Tetes smiles.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure La-san and 10-man captain Keiron will be able to vouch for you¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Heartbroken Naris ces both hands on the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡­But how does 10-man captain Smithson tame so many elves? Do you have any special technique?¡±

    Waa. I was told with a straight face that I tamed. Even though this cafeteria ispletely away, it has guts.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say I¡¯ve been tamed! As for me, it¡¯s just a mistake of drinking! I don¡¯t really like 10-man captain Smithson that much¡±

    ¡°Hee¡±

    Tetesughs in a strange way. Naris takes a step back.

    ¡°Wh, Whats¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing? I¡¯ll leave you alone, Naris-chan¡±

    ¡°Leave you alone!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t 10-man captain Smithson interested in human girls? Like me?¡±

    ¡°Noment. I¡¯d like to keep myments to myself¡±

    To tell the truth, I think Tetes is a cute enough category, but I¡¯m a little worried about the age difference of 10 years, which is not so noticeable for other races. It wouldn¡¯t be good to reach out to such a child. No, I alsomitted younger children more explicitly in the Cat Beast Colony, but I don¡¯t feel so good in the same race. It¡¯s strange. I don¡¯t have the courage to touch the younger sister of that demon Buster. It¡¯s a really scary course to have such a brother-inw.

    ¡°Tetes-chan not knowing anything is scary¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m not saying that it¡¯s okay to sleep with 10-man captain Smithson, right? I¡¯m just curious as to why you¡¯re only messing with elves and demi-humans¡±

    ¡°If so, isn¡¯t it scarier? It¡¯s an erotic genie who makes Almeida, Knight Chief Sharon and even a holy beast all wear a cor. This person may not be able to do anything with his strength¡±

    I was told rudeness. It¡¯s an erotic genie. I¡¯m afraid to leave out Hilda-san.

    ¡°Then Naris-chan was raped with some mysterious power?¡±

    ¡°Well, no mystery, but it was rape¡±

    ¡°For that reason, you¡¯re getting along better than before, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I think you¡¯re imagining things¡±

    Naris. It¡¯s time you realized you¡¯re being yed.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious to know if you have a special talent for cajoling elves or what would happen if you started wielding it on humans¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ma, Maybe not?¡±

    It¡¯s really painful that I don¡¯t have any reason to answer clearly, because now I think about it, all the girls have mysterious backgrounds.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat early because it¡¯s okay, Andy¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s getting cold¡±

    Dianne and Aurora, who probably could have heard but didn¡¯t seem to care at all¡­¡­well, because it¡¯s these two.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I spent the morning working at Jackie-san¡¯s workshop.

    ¡°Ah, Bhan. I want to close my workce tomorrow, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a holiday¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to clean the furnace¡­¡­this job is not so urgent, is it?¡±

    ¡°Well, with Jackie-san and Jeanne¡¯s help, we¡¯re getting things done much faster than we nned¡±

    I was afraid that if I was not good enough, we might not be able to finish the final product for all three until spring, but at the current pace, we¡äre more than twice as efficient. I can afford it.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have tomorrow off¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­Now Naris, did you wear it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson is really good at making armor that fits a woman¡¯s body, right?¡±

    Naris, who opened the curtains in the fitting space, wore practical chest armor. It¡¯s still a little clunky because it¡¯s bare iron, undecorated, unpainted and hasn¡¯t taken any shavings.

    ¡°Oh. It looks better than I expected¡±

    ¡°What do you mean with better than I expected? It¡¯s certainly veryfortable to wear¡±

    ¡°Because the onlybat equipment I know of is your bikini armor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡±

    In terms of parts, this alone is enough to get to the front line. I¡¯m going to make a pair of waist armor and shin guard, but they don¡¯t prate much into mercenaries who don¡¯t like armament and there are many cases where leather trousers with iron tes and sturdy boots are used instead.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to make a helm as well¡±

    Jackie-san murmured. It¡¯s true that helmets are very effective as protective gear. Rather, helmets are issued to untrained recruits before armor. If you get stabbed in the chest or stomach, you may be able to get away with it, but if you get something in your head, you won¡¯t survive. That¡¯s why it¡¯s the most important part to protect. But,

    ¡°Helms narrow your senses. I wish I had a helm that wouldn¡¯t interfere with my vision or hearing at all¡±

    ¡°That would be a difficult order¡±

    ¡°It would be much easier to do without it¡±

    ¡­¡­Ace Knight and above are generally reluctant to wear a helmet by saying something like Naris. No, did I say that Anzeros used to wear it for the purpose of hiding her ears? I think it¡¯s okay to use it as armor properly.

    While fine-tuning Naris¡¯s armor, I asked her what she wanted for her waist armor.

    ¡°It should be side protected. The area itself doesn¡¯t have to be thatrge, but I¡¯d like it to be able to protect my back. Even the slightest injury can make your movement worse¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done that many times¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done it that many times! But I¡¯ve never ordered a waist armor before, so I¡¯m not sure how I feel about it¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    She¡¯s still a veteranbyrinth adventurer. If you think about it, it¡¯s no wonder that she has a lot of experience with the body parts that get attacked.

    ¡°Hmm, ck looks strong, but it¡¯s simr to 10-man captain Anzeros and red, it¡¯s gorgeous, but it¡¯s simr with Almeida-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay to wear it¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a big deal, you shouldn¡¯t wear it, you can¡¯t make a mistake even if you put the parts on¡­¡­I think white is the way to go¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also a good idea to use silver to make it shine¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t hide it if you rub it¡±

    ¡°Then blue¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to bnce the blue with the red gauntlets. If it¡¯s any other color, it depends on the inner lining¡±

    Naris is a woman who is surprisingly picky about fashion.

    ¡°It¡¯s always better to wear red¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡­umm¡±

    The two of us are troubled. Then Neia visits.

    ¡°Hello¡­¡­is that kind of thing already done?¡±

    ¡°Neia¡±

    ¡°A, Ahaha¡­¡­seems to be the easiest one for me¡±

    Naris looks a little embarrassed. She looks sideways and asks Neia for her opinion.

    ¡°I¡¯m having trouble deciding what color to get, but I¡¯m hoping it will match my¡­¡­gauntlets and not sh with Almeida¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think anything is fine as long as it serves a purpose¡­¡­you can also choose to wear a surcoat¡±

    Neia was Neia and a little rough. ¡­¡­Well, she didn¡¯t choose it herself, she only wore custom-made items.

    ¡°What about mixing colors? It may take some time¡±

    ¡°Mixed colors¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Like white chest, red shoulders, and¡­¡­waist¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a toy¡±

    Naris sharpens her mouth, but I felt something shing.

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡±

    I quickly drew a chalk picture on the wooden board.

    ¡°How about something like this?¡±

    ¡°Red with¡­¡­gray and something like a pattern¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I tried to make it look like La¡¯s fire¡±

    A line like a tongue of burning mes runs on the chest so as to cross from the left and right. Although the armor is made by fine-tuning from the male type, it also emphasizes the feminine line.

    ¡°Wait!? I, Isn¡¯t it terrible for my armor!?¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, no, does she have trauma from the dragon¡¯s fire breath? Umm¡­¡­

    ¡°Then change it to look like Maia¡¯s blizzard¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then thebination with red will be delicate¡±

    ¡°Its minor¡±

    I reworked the design.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t webine gold and red?¡±

    ¡°Gold paint is difficult to use, Bhan. If you use it wrong, it can look very vulgar¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­then green with a red base, like an elf image and a cross between red gauntlets¡±

    ¡°Red with a green base is also a good idea¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also possible to mix in three colors¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait Neia. It¡¯s not a drawing¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    We couldn¡¯t decide what to do, so we called it a day. The day ends at noon. In other words, there¡¯s no need to rush after this. I was wondering if I could spend this afternoon at the Baron¡¯s mansion with Selenium, Apple and Jeanne, deciphering the elvish textbook and then apany them to the Isaac squad in the evening. I think I should think it over a little¡­¡­

    I was walking along the streets at noon with this in mind when I suddenly saw a sign for a clothing store out of the corner of my eye. ¡­¡­Clothes. It might be a hint. I thought so and just strolled in.

    ¡°Wee to¡­¡­Ah, master¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    There was an elf who I didn¡¯t know when she turned around. Straight silver hair on maid clothes. She is a very beautiful girl with a neat and soft atmosphere. I don¡¯t even know her.

    ¡°Ma, Master?¡±

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­trainer-sama¡­¡­isn¡¯t it, Smithson-sama?¡±

    The crawling of this phrase clearly belongs to those four people. I mean, there is only one silver hair among them.

    ¡°O, Oregano¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m working here¡±

    I didn¡¯t notice because she didn¡¯t have a braid ring. I was surprised. ¡­¡­First of all, to my own sensibility that I was identifying by that.

    ¡°Haa, armor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. No matter how I colored it, it just didn¡¯t look right¡±

    ¡°I think it depends on how you match it with the armor and cloak¡­¡­ah, how about this?¡±

    Oregano held out a piece of old clothing to me. It was torn in ces, but the taped fabric used to repair it gave it a strange sense of unity.

    ¡°Hee, that¡¯s really stylish¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can make it more fashionable by using the color of the previous bikini armor as a base and adding a red line like this, so as not to offend Naris-san¡¯s nerves¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡­it¡¯s a good idea, I hadn¡¯t thought of making the pattern daringly unsociable¡±

    Red is inevitably associated with blood, mes and scars, so we tend to associate it with those things and unifying it with a pattern that is so careless as to shake off those images was an idea that required a bit of a step back.

    ¡°Ehehe. Did I help you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I think I can bnce it out now¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. ¡­¡­By the way¡±

    Oregano looked to her left and right to make sure that the old woman who owned the store was not there.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you toe to¡­¡­our home¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Everyone is pretty hungry.

    Everyone is off tomorrow, so if you could visit us tonight, we could entertain you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm¡±

    I¡¯m a little lost. ¡­¡­Lost.

    ¡°Will you all be my naked apron maids?¡±

    ¡°You like that, don¡¯t you¡­¡­?¡±

    Oregano chuckles.

    ¡°Of course, master?¡±

    The whispered words are enough to make me choke up. Yes, I am.

 Chapter 256: Four elf girlâ€²s house 1 [Laurier - Oregano - Fennel - Savory]

    Chapter 256: Four elf girl¡äs house 1 [Laurier - Oregano - Fennel - Savory]

    In the afternoon, I pay a visit to Apple and Selenium.

    ¡°Wee, Andy-san¡±

    ¡°Have you eaten lunch? If you haven¡¯t eaten, I¡¯ll get you some¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t eaten¡­¡­I¡äll ask you¡±

    I sit down in a chair near Selenium and Apple runs quickly toward the kitchen. The Baron¡¯s mansion has a lot of people working there, so it¡¯s lively at lunchtime. Not only the Baron and his family, but also Christie, Irina, Selenium, Apple, Jeanne and Peter, who are staying as guests, all have people to take care of their personal needs and they themselves eat. Even though the Baron is a very friendly man, he doesn¡¯t always eat at the same table as his servants due to his manners as a nobleman. There is a dining room for the servants, a dining room for the Baron¡¯s family and another dining room for the guests, each served from the kitchen. The fact that there is more than one ce to eat means that there are more footstepsing and going from the kitchen, making for a rather hectic atmosphere.

    ¡°It¡¯s so lively¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always nice not to be lonely. It¡¯s really a dreame true to have Apple here, Jeanne, a fellow female ve, to ease your anxiety as a pregnant woman, Hilda to examine you and the Baroness and many other senior mothers to teach you this and that at¡­¡­it¡¯s like a dream¡±

    Selenium smiled and rubbed her stomach. It¡¯s still quite a while before she¡äs due to give birth, but it¡¯s true that my child is being nurtured in her belly and I¡¯m very proud of it.

    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­No, you¡äre a half-elf and it¡¯s hard to find a ce like¡­¡­where everyone is willing to help you give birth¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even if I gave birth to Andy-san¡¯s child, I thought that I would give birth more quietly and by groping¡­¡­I¡¯m wondering if I¡¯m so blessed now¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t thank the Baron enough¡±

    I want to be proud of the fact that it¡¯s all thanks to me¡­¡­but it would never have been possible if the baron had turned his back on me. The stable birth environment is set up so far because the aristocrats who are the top of the town are totally backing up. If Selenium or Jeanne had to stay in an inn in the city without knowing who or what they would be meeting with, it would be a very different story. The aunts in the city wouldn¡¯t be so supportive, and I couldn¡¯t have traveled or worked with Peter. The baron is different.

    ¡°Andy-san, your meal¡­¡­is ready¡±

    And then Applees back. Behind Apple is Aurora equipped with an apron and Fennel in a maid outfit. It would be enough for me to have one tray for the menu, but the three of them carried it by hand.

    ¡°Somehow with Aurora¡­¡­and a new maid will help¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Well, other than Christie and Irina, the rest of us don¡¯t have much contact with Fennel. Should I say it clearly? ¡­¡­Selenium also told me not to keep secret about increasing female ves.

    ¡°That Fennel and¡­¡­her roomates, are mine¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­And then I realize. They have not decided if they will be my female ves or not. They said that they wanted a cor, but it seemed to be a sign of love, umm.

    ¡°¡­¡­is mine, what?¡±

    ¡°A new female ve¡­¡­?¡±

    Selenium stares at Fennel seriously.

    ¡°¡­¡­Not in the name of being a female ve, but we¡¯ve had sex a few times¡±

    To be honest. Selenium sighs. Was she really surprised?

    ¡°Andy-san. Thats not good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    Selenium raises her finger.

    ¡°If you want to be a female ve, if you don¡¯t, you have to decide and have sex properly. What do you mean, do you intend to make it your own?¡±

    ¡­¡­Selenium, I don¡¯t really understand your standards.

    ¡°I, I want to conceive it if possible¡±

    ¡°Indecisiveness is no good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m going to impregnate her and have her give birth to a half elf¡±

    When Selenium asked that, she pointed her finger back at Fennel.

    ¡°So, what about you, Fennel? Do you want to be called a female ve?¡±

    ¡°E, Emm, Fennel is fine¡­¡­if the animal trainer wants¡­¡­I¡äd like you to add it to thest seat of the female ves like Selenium¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear? Why don¡¯t you say it clearly?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I¡¯ve just made it clear¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium doesnt seem to have any particr objection to increasing the number of female ves. And Apple and Aurora also follow the momentum of Selenium.

    ¡°Somehow, I knew that the number of strangely close friends was increasing¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly not good halfway. It¡¯s unfortunate for both to make children by ying and if you¡¯re a friend, I think it¡¯s better tomunicate with each other¡±

    ¡°No, for us, if the animal trainer enjoys dealing with us, it would be impossible for us to identify ourselves¡­¡­¡±

    Excuse me, Fennel. ¡­¡­I mean, female ves are rather humiliating and hobby titles. Don¡¯t be so sorry.

    ¡°Not good¡±

    Selenium cuts off such Fennel.

    ¡°Andy-san can get you pregnant without worrying if you¡äre a female ve. We don¡¯t have to be scared of what Andy-san is doing with a stranger. You can make your demands of Andy-san with impunity. It¡¯s in everyone¡¯s best interest¡±

    It¡¯s strange that I feel that way when I¡¯m told¡­¡­in no uncertain terms. It¡¯s not a normal thing to say when you think about it.

    ¡°Besides¡­¡­, it¡¯s unfortunate to have a child who has to keep it secret from everyone¡±

    ¡°Selenium¡±

    Apple sensitively sensed Selenium¡¯s small sadness. Selenium showed her sad face for a moment. She smiled immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand. We can all be happy together¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡­¡­then¡±

    Fennel sits down deeply and bows.

    ¡°I am Silver n¡äs Fennel and I would like to be added to your female ves. Please keep up the good work¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s get along well¡±

    Selenium nodded.

    ¡°¡­¡­S, Selenium¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I just made a promise to one of Fennel¡¯s friends that I¡¯m going to visit them tonight¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium smiles. It¡¯s scary to smile in this scene, so please stop.

    ¡°Andy-san. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t mean to be a jerk, but don¡¯t forget about me and Apple, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll do my best in the near future¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking to me like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, so please stop that scary smile. I¡¯ve been seeing Lucastely and I¡¯ve got a lot on my mind, so please stop that, Selenium-san¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your female ve, Andy-san, so you have nothing to be afraid of¡±

    ¡°A, Ahaha¡­¡­¡±

    I only get awkwardughter. Aurora also smiled awkwardly and turned her eyes away. Selenium¡¯s fear ispletely different from her fighting power.

    After touching Peter for a moment, I left the baron¡¯s mansion when the sun was about to set. I was going to take a ride with Dianne and the others to see Isaac and the others, but¡­¡­well, cancel that in my brain.

    Knock. After a while, a presence appears on the other side of the door. I look through the keyhole and our eyes meet just in time. Soon, I hear the sound of a key being unlocked.

    ¡°Animal Trainer¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°How are you, Laurier?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. ¡­¡­I¡¯m in this town, so I have to be fine¡±

    ¡°Thats right¡±

    She opened the door and came out, patting Laurier on the head.

    ¡°Can Ie in?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm¡±

    ¡°Not good?¡±

    Laurier hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one here right now, but¡­¡­everyone else has gone to work¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Fennel told me. I¡¯ve met the other two¡±

    I smiled. I put my lips close to Laurier¡¯s ear.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I came¡­¡­tomit Laurier first, before the others came back¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me do it, Lauriet. Let me cum in your little pussy before everyone elsees home¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Re, Really¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­I¡äm very happy, but¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­¡­For some reason, Laurier inspires a bit of sadism in me. It makes me want to see Laurier¡¯s expression, which deliberately demands in a rough way and is willing to ept it. Sure enough, I kissed Laurier who is looking up with a dreamy expression and closed the door behind me. Then, on the spot, I put my hands on Laurier¡¯s clothes and begin to take them off.

    ¡°He, Here?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere is fine. On the bed, on the couch, on the balcony¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Animal¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, animal. I¡¯ll eat a cute girl¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡äm edible?¡±

    I scattered Laurier¡¯s clothes around the ce, made her turn around and kissed her ass. I suck and stroke her butt, which is as fine as a baby¡¯s butt, so much so that I get hickeys on it. Then I insert my hand into her crotch, open herbia majora with my fingers and tickle her soft flesh, while I use my tongue to reach her nipples from the side of her body, through her hips and armpits.

    ¡°A, Ahh¡­¡­animal trainer, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this, but I¡¯m really enjoying it, even though my body looks like a child¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡äm not a animal trainer¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A, Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°Master, today¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°When everyone elsees back, let them all be naked apron maids together. And Laurier is the first maid apprentice who is mischievous by her erotic master and is conceived as much as she likes¡±

    ¡°Thats odd¡±

    ¡°Dont say odd¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But the first time you said you were going to impregnate me, it was¡­¡­kind of nice?¡±

    Laurier giggles.

    ¡°Then, master. Give a pleasant punishment to the maid apprentice who was waiting to be fucked¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°What shall we name the punishment¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Punishment for looking at your master in a naughty way¡­¡­?¡±

    The tone of Laurier¡¯s voice was low, but she was very excited. She took my licking all over her body in stride, not even trying to hide her sweet voice. I kissed her nipples, stroked her asshole with my thumb and continued to tweak her slit and soon she was breathing hard with excitement. And in the quiet house, where only the thin western sun adds color, my sniffles, Laurier¡¯s sweet breath and the sound of her love juice echoed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Now, you¡äre going to get fucked¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, please forgive me. I¡¯m a youngdy and this is my second life. At least be nice to me when I say please be nice to me¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯ll indulge in a little perverted master y. Laurierys down on the flooring at her front door, leaning her neck small.

    ¡°A perverted master who lusts after such a young child¡­¡­¡±

    She suddenly changes her words to defiant and provocative.

    ¡°I love you, so please be violent enough to lose your hips¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You not good maid!¡±

    I was right on board and challenged Laurier. I caught her little ass and inserted my fully erect cock into it. She doesnt avoid the inserting and removing from the beginning.

    ¡°Hiaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, I fuck Irina and Jeanne all the time too! If I was told to do it, I wouldn¡¯t really do it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa, yes¡­¡­good, full¡­¡­before everyonees, I¡¯m more¡­mit me until I¡äm crazy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, you little child!¡±

    I hug her. Crawling on the floor like a hornworm, the two of us lie down and shake our hips in a side position.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­haaa, a, aaa¡­¡­amazing, I¡¯m messed up in my stomach¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah already, you naughty maid, I¡¯m going to train you from the depths of your belly!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m being¡­¡­I¡äm being, trained¡­¡­!! I love master¡¯s training¡­¡­I love it so much it drives me crazy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you pervert, you¡¯re going to be punished, Laurier, you¡¯re going to have my baby!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I¡äm happy¡­¡­? Punish me as many times as you want¡­¡­?¡±

    I blow my sperm into Laurier¡äs belly. Involuntarily hugging Laurier whose body bounces and repeating ejaction while inserting it all the way to her back.

    At nightfall, three people in maid¡¯s uniforms returned. Then they opened the door and the three of them stopped. I put a maid¡¯s catsuit and apron on Laurier and brought a chair all the way near the front door so that they could sit face-to-face and making several vaginal cum shots.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh,e on¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°La, Laurier¡­¡­?¡±

    Laurier smiled back at Savory¡¯s call, her face melting with pleasure.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wee back, all of you¡­¡­I¡¯m so sorry that pervert Master won¡¯t talk to you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Smithson-sama!?¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, Laurier¡±

    Fennel seemed to misunderstand, so when I stabbed Laurier¡¯s nk, Laurier returned to her usual expression, saying Tehe.

    ¡°I was just showing off¡±

    They were all a little relieved. I hope you understand that I can seriously do that much.

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm, we too¡­¡­are ying that way tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I want you all to serve me like maids in naked aprons¡±

    ¡°Uuwaa. You¡¯re a real maniac, aren¡¯t you, Master¡±

    ¡°Well, well, Savory. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happy to hear that. ¡­¡­And like I said earlier, if you really want to be a female ve¡­¡­you might end up with that kind of life every day¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s fine then, though¡±

    Is that okay?

    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll just prepare dinner first¡­¡­so it might be a little scary to use fire with a naked apron¡±

    Oregano quickly took off her clothes one after another, leaving only her maid¡¯s catsuit and began to re-wrap her apron. She was very motivated.

    ¡°Shall we take ours off too?¡±

    ¡°Laurier, why don¡¯t youe down?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. While everyone else is getting ready, I want you to seed me again, Master¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Ah, unfair!¡±

    Dinner was a simple meal of sd, leftover soup and bread. Well, since it was a naked apron, I had topromise.

    ¡°Master, ahhh¡±

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. I think this is pretty fun¡±

    ¡°Ngu¡­¡­maybe you were jealous of what Sharon was doing, Savory¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I was jealous or if I just wanted to try¡­¡­but I have fun doing it¡±

    Savory rides on myp and I say ¡°Aoh¡± over the sd and soup, she is bringing to my mouth. With one hand, I fondle and y with her tits and butt, while with the other, I insert my hand into Fennel¡¯s apron, who stands at my side.

    ¡°¡­¡­Alcohol, its about time¡±

    ¡°Yes. Savory, stop¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    Fennel gives me a sip of wine. And from under the table.

    ¡°Get out of the way, Savory¡­¡­I can¡¯t suck it¡±

    ¡°I object. I think it¡¯s better to put it in my cunt because Master prefers it than your mouth?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mean, Savory. I¡¯ll fuck youter¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I just heard that¡±

    With a giggle, Savory moves her hips out of the way and Oregano under the table sucks on my cock. I look down at the line of her ass from her back and I¡¯m pleased.

    ¡°¡­¡­I feel like a virtuous aristocrat¡±

    ¡°Yeah. In the story, these bad guys who are ying like this are usually rushed into the ally of justice and die?¡±

    Laurier nods while eating.

    ¡°Nhuu¡­¡­that¡¯s a problem. We also like it¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Master, aah¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­alcohol is starting to get to me¡­¡­Master, please have mercy¡±

    ¡°Wait until I¡¯ve served, Fennel-san¡­¡­n, nnnnn¡­¡­?¡±

    Oregano sucked my cock frantically, Savory held out the spoon and Fennel slumped over. Laurier also stands with a spoon andes close to me and kneels.

    ¡°If I be your female ve¡­¡­will youe to me every night and do this for me?¡±

    ¡°I feel like a ally of justice wille every night¡±

    ¡°How can I keep allies of justice off limits¡­¡­¡±

    Laurier seemed to be rather seriously troubled. And I ejacte because of Oregano¡äs tongue technique. Wine spilled from the edge of my lips because Fennel was transferring it to my mouth. Savory licks it that hangs down my chest.

    But, well, there¡¯s no girl who doesn¡¯t want to be one, so you can always dere it, Master?¡±

    I nodded in the pleasure of ejaction to the words I heard. ¡­¡­I can¡¯t do it every day. It¡¯s good to have this kind of depravity y at least once a week.

 Chapter 257: Four elf girlsâ€²s house 2 [Laurier â€“ Oregano â€“ Fennel â€“ Savory]

    <h4>Chapter 257: Four elf girls¡äs house 2 [Laurier - Oregano - Fennel - Savory]</h4>

    On winter mornings, the difference in temperature between the air and the inside of the futon deepens your slumber. By feeling the outside temperature with your face, arms and other parts of your body, you realize that you are in a paradise where most of your body is warm. ¡­¡­But that morning was unrted to such cold weather. The bedroom was smaller than my room at the usual inn. The body temperature held there is for five people. I¡¯m not sure whose nipple was in front of me when I woke up, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I stuck to it without thinking about anything and rolled it with my tongue.

    ¡°A¡­¡­hh¡±

    I heard a voice. This voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­Fennel¡¯s tits?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You sucked on them without knowing whose breasts they were?¡±

    ¡°The state is the state¡±

    Bodies entwined in one bed. I¡¯m not sure whose hands, whose feet, whose ass. I remember that I seeded them all twice and then went to bed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get up¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone has free today. ¡­¡­Can we spend a rxing and naughty time that Master likes?¡±

    ¡°Na¡­¡­ah, emm. Fennel-san, good morning¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nyu¡­¡­¡±

    The naked girls get up from the bed one after another. Savory, who raises her hands and stretches without hiding her cute chest, and Laurier, who stretches with just her shoulders and spine like a cat. ¡­¡­But I can¡¯t find Oregano.

    ¡°Hey, did you kick Oregano¡­¡­off the bed¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, if it¡¯s Oregano, she¡¯s making breakfast, I¡¯m sure¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What, everyone leaves it to Oregano?¡±

    I thought they would rotate everything, but I¡¯m not so sure. Savory with warm colored magic lights floating near the ceiling of the room, albeit a little awkward.

    ¡°Oregano is the best cook. She wants to cook as much as she can and unless she¡¯s sick or the time is not good, we leave it to her¡±

    As the light brightened, I could clearly see the nude elf girls in the room. The floor is littered with the apron and Alice band that they wore yesterday. I was the one who stripped them all off and let them go as I fucked them in bed.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat¡­it would be bad if we were sick¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Laurier, wake up¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still sleepy¡­¡­¡±

    As the image suggests, the morning seems to be weak, and Savory shakes Laurier, who repeatedly closes and opens her eyes at a slow pace while swaying. Savory boobs¡äs swaying are cute. Laurier¡äs boobs don¡¯t even shake. And Fennel, who touches the doorknob in her room, doesn¡¯t even show her willingness to put on her underwear. She¡¯s waiting for me to stand up with her slender, white naked body.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wear clothes?¡±

    ¡°Should I? ¡­¡­I, I think I¡¯ll just stay naked for the day so Master can do as he pleases whenever he wants¡±

    ¡°Fennel-san is hi? But I don¡¯t have to go out today, and maybe everyone in the house can live naked¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Of course, you can¡­¡­whoever you want, whenever you want, Master¡±

    The other two were also excited.

    ¡°You guys are such¡­¡­natural sluts¡±

    I rubbed my cock against Fennel, hugged her from behind and licked her ear.

    ¡°A¡­¡­h, before breakfast, I¡­¡­would you like to taste me¡­¡­?¡±

    Fennel didn¡¯t resist, but took it upon herself to put my cock between her legs and lightly rock her hips in an inviting gesture.

    ¡°That would be nice too, though. ¡­¡­Honestly, yesterday¡¯s dinner was light, so let¡¯s go ahead and eat¡±

    I whispered as I squeezed Fennel¡¯s breasts. Savory and Laurier also stood up, poking their slippers and Fennel opened the door, looking a little disappointed. On the other side is Oregano, wearing an apron.

    ¡°Master, breakfast is ready¡­¡­everyone is naked ¡­¡­?¡±

    She thought for a moment and took off her apron. Underneath, she ispletely naked.

    ¡°Yeah, yesterday we had dinner with a naked apron and today everyone will have breakfast while being naked and naughty!¡±

    Understood, Oregano made a fist. She may look innocent, but she has a very high imagination for eroticism and I think she¡¯s usually the most lewd.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat dinner like normal. Then we¡¯ll have sex¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t you make us say¡ºAah¡»as you fuck us in turn?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sometimes Oregano has more escting erotic fantasies than I do¡±

    ¡°N, No, that¡­¡­a, anyway¡±

    Oregano reattaches the apron.

    ¡°You guys should put on aprons too. You¡¯ll get in trouble if you spill your food¡±

    ¡°Th¡­¡­Thats right¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Too bad. I was expecting to see Master¡¯s great struggle in the morning¡±

    I got the other three to put on their aprons. I didn¡¯t wear any panties, but no one pointed that out and Oregano naturally wrapped a napkin around my neck. ¡­¡­Of course, after the meal, I can put it in, right? The four of them nced at each other, pointing their hips at each other as they headed for the dining room. I would me them for not doing it, but I love female ves who don¡¯t do that.

    ¡°Thanks for the food¡±

    Oregano prepared fried bacon and vegetables, cheese fondue and bean soup. I was the first one to eat it and then I left.

    ¡°Savory¡±

    ¡°Ah, emm, wait a minute, I haven¡¯t eaten yet¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Just suck on it. I¡¯ll eat it with you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh¡±

    Savory dropped the wooden spoon into the soup te. It seems that it was unexpected.

    ¡°E, Eeh¡­¡­breakfast¡­¡­sperm, together¡­¡­?¡±

    Savory looks puzzled. But when I saw that Savory was reluctant, I turned to Oregano¡äs happy face.

    ¡°Y, Yes, Master!! I¡¯ll drink the soup with Master¡¯s semen!¡±

    ¡°Well said, Oregano¡±

    ¡°Ehehee?¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter who it was, but it was a prank I wanted to try once.

    ¡°So, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡­hamm¡±

    While the other three were eating and looking at me sideways, Oregano stood on her knees and started sucking my cock. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s had time to braid her hair yet today, but I¡¯m stroking her silver hair, which is in a light ponytail and I¡¯m ecstatic about my early morning shamelessness. I¡¯m not sure if Maia or Selenium would do it if I asked them to, but it¡¯s not something you can do in the inn¡¯s dining room. This is the worst kind of perverted y that can be done only in the house of these four. Semen-eating. The first thing to do is to increase the feeling of ejaction in Oregano¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Oregano. ¡­¡­Put out your boobs¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­?¡±

    Oregano straightforwardly unfastens the cord around her neck and exposes her upper body. It¡¯s not big, but it can fit in your palm. While holding them tightly against my legs, Oregano continues to suck on my dick as hard as she can. Her technique isn¡¯t great (though it¡¯s wrong topare her to the good ones in my family), but the girl¡¯s heartfelt desire for semen makes me more excited than stimted. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oregano, move a little¡±

    ¡°N, puaa¡­¡­!?¡±

    Peeling off Oregano that sticks crazy, I m the ejaction on Oregano¡äs te on the table. ¡­¡­Byururu, Bicha, byuruu¡­¡­sprinkle semen on the soup te.

    ¡°¡­¡­Something¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very ufortable to waste food¡±

    Ejacting on the te was very immoral. The regret of what I was doing and the feeling that I was doing something that wasn¡¯t normal, probably because I wasn¡¯t touching the woman¡¯s skin, hit my chest beyond reason. ¡­¡­Really, this kind of thing is not good. And I was depressed all by myself.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Master is depressed¡±

    ¡°I was so excited¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it can be said that a female ve is worth it if she is so perverted¡±

    Laurier, Savory and Fennel are reluctant to read my feelings bitterly. Yes. sorry. But. Only Oregano didn¡¯t seem to read that kind of air.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­then, I¡¯ll eat it¡±

    ¡°Eh, Oregano¡±

    When she returned to her chair from kneeling, she pulled the te I was holding towards herself. A te of soup, cloudy in spots. In front of that, Oregano nced up at my face and smiled¡­¡­she took the trouble to scoop up the semen with a wooden spoon and slurp.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not tasty¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But it¡¯s Master¡äs sperm¡­¡­I can¡¯t do it poorly¡±

    Scoop up the semen and drink then scoop up the soup part and drink. The amount of ejaction I have recently is quiterge, so the Marple pattern doesnt disappear easily. But even though she coughed and gagged along the way, Oregano did not stop her wooden spoon.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oregano, let me have a drink¡±

    ¡°Me too¡±

    Laurier and Savory, who came by before I knew it, stretched out for the wooden spoon. The three of them share the semen soup and drink it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Unpleasant¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure¡­¡­another scoop¡±

    Laurier is honest and Aavory seems to like it for some reason. And Oregano who pushes forward with a spoon. ¡­¡­I can¡¯t help but feel a sense of control over the three of them as they gulp it down despite the terrible prank.

    ¡°Master. ¡­¡­I prefer to have it directly¡±

    Then, Fennel hugging my back, starting to engorged innocently, whispering while touching my penis.

    ¡°Ah, sly Fennel-san¡±

    ¡°Sneaking around¡±

    ¡°No, when you finish your drink, please¡­¡­Master¡±

    The other threeined. But I reach for Fennel¡¯s ass, enjoying her bare skin and take Oregano¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to get pregnant, no matter how much you drink. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to treat your pregnant hole to a drink over there¡±

    ¡°Kyaa¡­¡­?¡±

    I held Oregano by the waist. Oregano looks like she¡¯s holding a wooden spoon, raising her elbows on the table and sticking out her hips. I stroked her ass and ran my fingers over her crotch. Thepletely hairless crotch was loosened a little because I inserted itst night¡­¡­no, she was excited by the sexual odor because she was drinking semen soup or the love juice increased dramatically with a little caress.

    ¡°Oregano is naughty after all¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I love lewd girls¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I like it when they fantasize about my dick all the time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I might be fantasizing about it in my spare time¡­¡­?¡±

    Oregano licks her tongue, drinking a scoop of semen soup while swaying her fingers.

    ¡°I also¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I love my pervert Master¡­¡­I love the master who ns such a naughty thing in my head¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well said. ¡­¡­Then there¡¯s your reward¡±

    I inserted it into a delicate elf girl with silver hair who really tickled my desire to conquer. My dick is drunk in her hot vagina.

    ¡°Haa, ahh¡­¡­?¡±

    The air was changed by Oregano¡¯s charming voice. Although I was expecting something, the air of ¡¸Meal¡¹¡­¡­ ¡¸Daily Life¡¹ was topletely rub the mucous membranes against each other and the squid smell and slimy feel dominate everything, creating an erotic atmosphere. It¡¯s not just between me and Oregano, it infects Fennel, Savory and Laurier as well. We can all feel our breaths getting hotter and the distance between us getting closer. The skin¡­¡­, which invites me in with its shameless exposure, begins to show its disgustingness even more than the genitals, each with a hint of sweat floating on it. Expectations ovep and heat my body. Before I knew it, I was gripping Oregano¡¯s waist so tightly that I could leave marks on it and I wanted to shake my hips as hard as I could.

    ¡°Ha, a, aaa, a, aa¡­¡­Master, Master!!¡±

    ¡°Dirty maid, is this womb or this womb greedy!!¡±

    ¡°Yes, give me your naughty juice for my greedy womb!!¡¡My¡­¡­body is a container for Master¡¯s¡­¡­Master¡äs cum?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!

    ¡°Haaaaa? A, aaa, aaaaah?¡±

    The speed of my hips increased. In the dining room where the other three are watching, Oregano ispletely blended with my libido and shook her hips. In the midst of all this, I ejacte into Oregano. Byurururu, Byuku, Byukuu¡­¡­and m the semen into the uterine ostium of Oregano to my heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hu, uu¡­¡­¡±

    Fennel supports the weakness. Oregano dropped his knees on the floor and leaned against the chair next to her, suffocating.

    When Oregano moves out of the way, Savory sips directly from the te of Oregano¡äs semen soup.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?

    ¡°¡­¡­Of course, you¡¯re inviting me?¡±

    Savory thrusts her hips forward. Unlike the neat and clean fineness of Oregano, love juice is already dripping from the inside of her cheerful and moderately fleshed ass.

    ¡°Oregano stopped drinking on the way, but¡­¡­I¡¯ll drink more and more while Master is trying to pour it in¡±

    ¡°Hey Hey

    ¡°I like this vor?¡±

    This is a different kind of perverted girl than Oregano. ¡­¡­I like perverted girls like that.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a treat for you¡­¡­I¡¯ll go Savory!¡±

    ¡°Yes,e¡­¡­before I say?¡±

    Savory is also covered with Oregano¡¯s love juice and her own juice. The healthy ass isfortable to grab and while I enjoy it by turning it like a massage, I squeeze Savory¡¯s vagina with my penis.

    ¡°Nha, aa¡­¡­chu, zuraa¡­¡­ehe, Master¡äs soup¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair, Savory¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡­Laurier, you just said it was bad¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, could you please ejacte into my soup as well?¡±

    Fennel hurriedly pleaded as she watched Savory plunge her face into the dish almost like a dog, sipping the soup as I fucked her. But.

    ¡°N, Not good. ¡­¡­It¡¯s quite mentally stimting¡±

    I politely declined as I rhythmically fucked Savory. It¡¯s not something I¡¯ll do twice. ¡­¡­Anyway, Savory is¡­¡­

    ¡°You, seriously¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Haa, haaa¡­¡­more, stronger, its fine¡­¡­?¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if my semen soup stimtes the estrus center or not, but her vagina tightens up at different times than my thrusts. Savory invited me to go further, shaking her whole body and letting her pretty ass raise an estrus odor.

    ¡°A, Aah¡­¡­n, not good¡­¡­really, maybe it was a fatful partner¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°It feels so good, it tastes so sexy, it¡¯s going to ruin me¡­¡­Master¡­¡­¡±

    An elf girl with golden hair who licks her dirty mouth in her soup with her tongue, looks back at me with pleasure-haze eyes and shakes her ass when I shake.

    ¡°I really think I was destined to be a female ve¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°All of you are dirty maids¡­¡­!¡±

    Savory shook her head as I muttered with joy.

    ¡°I¡¯m a dirty ve¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Eem¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ying¡­¡­I¡¯m really¡­¡­?¡±

    From that point onward, it is mixed with a roaring voice and cannot be expressed in words. However, Savory. ¡­¡­Even the most ¡¸Shallow¡¹Savory, she had reached the point where she wouldn¡¯t allow me to escape anymore. That fact strikes me with a little shock and a sweet numbness that echoes and swells in her chest. Ah. They too have decided to be my female ves¡­¡­ The moment I felt a wave of indescribable emotion, I had ejacted inside Savory as well.

    ¡°Ha, a, a, a, a, a, ah, a¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡±

    With a shudder, Savory reached the peak. And then, feeling the fullness of my semen in her womb.

    ¡°Zuzu¡­¡­, ha, aa¡­¡­?

    Thest of the semen soup was drunk down.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°You could have spent the rest of the night at our ce, if you wanted to¡­¡­¡±

    Fennel makes a disappointed face. It was almost noon and I was leaving their house. They are all in the living room. They were all naked, with my semen dripping from their crotches.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back another time when I want to be pampered¡±

    I say in all honesty. The four of them giggled.

    ¡°¡®We¡¯ll chew you out. With all our might¡±

    Strong Oregano in odd ces.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something good. The tavern will be open for seven bells, so if youe see us around that time, you can have maid sex with us as well?¡±

    Savory smiled brightly and made a strange appeal.

    ¡°I, I until the evening, but if you call me¡­¡­I¡¯lle to the inn for a nightcap¡±

    Fennel is a littlepetitive with Savory. And.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here when you want me. I love you anytime¡±

    Laurier who says honest things in strange ces and makes people around her sly. I kiss them in turn.

    ¡°See youter¡±

    I was seen off and left the house.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Then, just outside, Maia was buried in the snow on top of the gate post.

    ¡°Uwaa!? Ma, Maia!?¡±

    ¡°I was outside the whole time, but I wanted to ¡­¡­mix with them, but I didn¡¯t know those elves very well, so I couldn¡¯t¡­¡­mix with them¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah, I¡¯ll introduce you next time¡­¡­juste down¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Would you like to go to the hot springs together?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hot water, warm¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Bathing in the men¡¯s bath. Maia was so cold because she was buried in the snow that the water was much warmer nearby. And, as expected, it seems that even Polka¡¯s erotic children are hard to approach Maia and she was only seen in a long distance without being approached like Sharon. ¡­¡­Maia should be adored. Yes.

    ¡°hi?¡±

    ¡°Not here¡±

    ¡­¡­In bed, properly.

 Chapter 258: Solution of dissonance 1

    <h4>Chapter 258: Solution of dissonance 1</h4>

    Even when I sleep with Maia as my pillow, she wakes me up at a certain time the next morning. In fact, it seems that dragons don¡¯t sleep for too long in the first ce. It seems that they don¡¯t need to sleep that much, ande to think of it, La is often awake alone while others are asleep. And the dragon¡¯s sense of time is pretty urate, at least for the daily cycle, so she never misses the dawn even when she¡¯s in her room. So, after fucking Maia as much as I could that night, I fell asleep with her in my arms in peace.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Na¡­¡­e, somehow Mai¡­¡­uwaa!?¡±

    In the dawn slumber, Maia¡¯s body stiffened in my arms, and then she raised herself up with a spring that ignored the weight of my arms. I hadn¡¯t been holding her that tightly, but Maia¡¯s sudden movement sent me tumbling off the bed.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡­Wh, What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    I fell unceremoniously from the back of my head and rolled myself to the ground without defying her before getting up. I felt a little unpleasant that my penis hung down on my face, so I asked Maia to exin it while wearing clothes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Monster, it¡¯s getting close¡±

    ¡°Monster¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Wolf. ¡­¡­Usually one of the elves hunts them, but it¡¯s not good to have them suddenly approaching at night¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­because white elves can¡¯t see in the dark?¡±

    It¡¯s not hard to get night vision with magic itself, but whether it¡¯s because they have a strong reverence for the spirits of light or because they want to differentiate themselves from dark elves, white elves prefer to use light magic to light up their activities. Because of this, they are not so good at spontaneous activities at night.

    ¡°If theye into the city, someone might get hurt. Andy-sama, can I go and get rid of them?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ming with you. How many of them are there?

    ¡°From the way they¡¯re howling, I¡¯d say there aren¡¯t that many¡­¡­¡±

    I put on whatever warmth I could find and grabbed my crossbow and arrowhead. Maia wrapped a piece of cloth around herself and nodded. Then she opens the window of her room and the two of us run out into the town before dawn. It¡¯s not a good idea to wake everyone up by rushing around and Maia, who knows what she¡¯s doing, leaps with me and carries me to the ground nearby, which is much faster than foolishly walking out the front door.

    On the roof of the inn, I saw La. She was gazing into the distance with a difficult look on her face amidst the flurry of snow.

    ¡°La?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ho, owner. I see, did Maia guess?¡±

    ¡°La you also heard the howl¡±

    I didn¡¯t hear it.

    ¡°I only heard it. The weather is so bad that I couldn¡¯t tell which way they were going¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m no match for those who spit ice at times like this¡±

    ¡­¡­In bad weather, La¡¯s extrasensory perception weakens, just as humans lose their perception of their surroundings. However, blue dragons that use Blizzard Breath seems to be particrly strong at such times.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to fall even when the wind is strong¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you. Come on, let¡¯s go¡±

    I ran after Maia. However, I couldn¡¯t keep up with the leg strength of dragons, so I asked them to run with care and when I went out of town, La held me on the back of dragon Maia and jumped on it. Umm. It¡¯s not tight.

    Maia has been in the air for a few minutes. A few kilometers west of Polka, we spotted a pack of mad wolves. There were certainly not many of them. At most, there were more than enough for one hand. But even these guys are terrifying to mere humans. Even if Johnny and Keel were fully armed and ready to face them, it would take two of them to keep one of them from being killed.

    ¡°Freeze?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the fastest way. ¡­¡­No, but does Blizzard Breath cause the tree to die?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, depending on the tree¡±

    Chibi Maia said so and I thought for a moment. Blizzard Breath is an order of magnitude colder than the cold of winter. It may be a bit of a problem for elves to scar the forest for at most six or seven monsters.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight on the ground. I¡¯m sure La won¡¯t be dismayed by that and Maia is good enough for a fistfight¡±

    I can use a crossbow too.

    ¡°Ho, let¡¯s do that¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama, hold on¡±

    Maiands on the ground.The monsters rush into Maia without being frightened by her majesty. It¡¯s a good idea to have a little bit of cunning, but basically monsters have no feelings of fear. That¡¯s why devices like bird and animal repellent are useless, but in times like this, it¡¯s helpful to talk quickly.

    ¡°La!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    La leaps from Maia¡¯s back and charges at the ground with inexplicable movements. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s magic or some kind of magic body art, but she clearly changed her trajectory in the air and crossed right into one of the Mad Wolves. It¡¯s not clear if it¡¯s a kick or a fist, but whatever it is, the mad wolf is cut in half and blown up in the air and a momentter it¡¯s set on fire.

    ¡°Kuku, normally roasted with a fireball¡­¡­I have to cherish the forest?¡±

    La rises from her longnding spot on the snow and sets her sights on the next Mad Wolf. The burning corpse illuminates the area, creating a strange atmosphere in the dark forest.

    ¡°I, I have to work¡±

    I put an arrow in my crossbow and shoot at the mad wolf diagonally below me. Prate the brain without making a mistake. It copses like a broken thread.

    ¡°As expected of Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°Hehee¡±

    But by the time I¡¯m ready to wind up the string and hit the next one, La has burned two more and Maia has crushed the mad wolf that jumped at her. They were quickly annihted.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nothing like an easy win, huh¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I should have left at least one of them behind¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was just a habit¡±

    ¡°Nothing to apologize for, yeah¡±

    I don¡¯t want to present the view that the dragon was enough and I was just doing something unnecessary. It¡¯s important to have pride and not be too self-deprecating.

    I buried the bodies of the wolves in the snow because they didn¡¯t look good and then returned to the inn just as dawn was breaking.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I heard a noise and when I went to Andy-san¡¯s room I found the window open and the ce empty. I was worried¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora questioned me.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been fighting monsters together¡±

    ¡°Hoho, owner yed an active role¡±

    I was released immediately by the defense of my dragons. ¡­¡­Thanks to La for saying that I was active.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that was what you were doing¡±

    ¡°I thought it was an idyllic town¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne and Sharon look a little sorry. Maybe they thought it was something they really had to do¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°It is difficult to deal with monsterspletely in a forest area. Still, I didn¡¯t mean to let my guard down¡­¡­¡±

    Neia also looked a little nervous and grabbed her hat.

    ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable topete with the dragon¡¯s hearing, hero. ¡­¡­You could have asked me for help, Smithson?¡±

    100-manmander Becker says that while yawning. I¡¯m not nervous about it, but it¡¯s him. It¡¯s not surprising that he was ready to act when Maia and I moved.

    ¡°NNyu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huaaaa¡­¡­what is this atmosphere¡±

    Luna and Naris woke up with peaceful faces, apparently unaware of anything else.

    ¡°Monsters were there. The first thing in the morning was that La, Maia and Andy defeated them¡±

    And Tetes who appears and annotates where she was listening. ¡­¡­This fellow might be the most tricky.

    -

    After taking a morning bath, I went to Jackie-san¡¯s house.

    ¡°What should we do about the decorations on Naris-san¡¯s armor?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it¡±

    I used the hint I got at the clothing store the day before yesterday and quickly drew up a design.

    ¡°¡­¡­What is this? A w mark design¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It might look like that from a distance, but I¡¯m going to paint some of the thin boards I¡¯m going to use as side guards in red. I also paint the fittings red. It¡¯s not about bncing the painting in a way that¡¯s intended to be a painting, but rather about incorporating the red in a more casual and clerical way to remove Naris¡¯ aversion to it¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    ¡°Just bnce the overall impression¡±

    It might be interesting to dare to unbnce the left and right sides. If you go too far in this area, you might getughed out of the room, so be careful¡­¡­

    After a moderate amount of work, Naris and Sharon appeared.

    ¡°Oh, look, Naris¡¯s armor has advanced again¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve gone for a bold design¡±

    ¡°Well, try it on. It¡¯s an archer¡¯s armor¡±

    ¡°If you ask me, it certainly looks like that¡­¡­¡±

    The archer armor is a type of armor that specifically guards the left side of the chest. You can find a lot of different types of shoes and boots that you can choose from. By emphasizing the color of the left chest and incorporating red lines on the long thin tape te attached as decoration, the red color can be incorporated naturally without reminding people of fire or blood. Of course, the protective function and weight of the armor is the same as the medium armor itself. There is no problem for Naris to use it as a normal infantryman.

    ¡°This makes me look good when I use a bow. Ehehe, it might be just for me¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re okay with that, then let¡¯s go with it.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one I want?¡±

    Alright, this has advanced one project.

    ¡°The other thing is Sharon¡¯s armor¡­¡­is Sharon particr about the design or color?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯ll show you how to wear it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s a lot of pressure¡±

    It¡¯s okay to be orthodox, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.

    At noon, I stopped working. Today I¡¯m going to make up for the day before yesterday by going to see Isaac-san¡¯s group in the evening. No more cksmithing in the afternoon. Well, Jeanne will be helping me again soon, and the progress is not too bad.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­thanks for your time, Jackie-san¡±

    ¡°Urs. See you tomorrow, Bhan¡±

    I waved to Jackie-san and before I left¡­¡­the workshop, I called out to Naris and Sharon, who were staring at me.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going?¡±

    ¡°We are¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san, we¡¯d like to ask you a few questions before we eat¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    It was rare for Sharon and Naris to speak to each other.

    ¡°I asked about it at Baron¡¯s mansion, since there was no sign of youing back to the inn the night beforest orst night¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it like you were sneaking into the house of the elf girls in the forest?¡±

    When I listened to the story while eating a light meal at the bar, it seems that they got my special holiday information from Selenium and Christie as sources.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know why Selenium, who is smiling while holding 10-man captain Smithson¡äs child, is so calm! 10-man captain Smithson is also a little too free in the lower half of the body¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always said that I¡¯ll work with Smithson-san¡­¡­but how about making a woman outside thepany aforter?¡±

    ¡°No, Knight Chief, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid to say that I¡¯m a little impregnated with someone or I¡¯m weighting myself.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything about the fact that a female ve is pregnant, but still¡±

    The two of them are angry at slightly different points, which makes it a little difficult to work with. The idea is that Naris should weigh my penis. Sharon is an existing female ve and what is she dissatisfied with. It¡¯s hard not to nod your head in agreement with both of them. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right. Especially in a public ce.

    ¡°I think that the people around 10-man captain Smithson are a little too oblivious to various things. That¡¯s also love. That¡¯s why it¡¯s very easy for 10-man captain Smithson to be fully open, but if there aren¡¯t a few morepassionate things, it¡¯s hard to understand and it¡¯s hard for me to react¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san may have been refrained from doing so, but to be honest, I go to the workshop in the sense that I don¡¯t have to worry about being treated properly on a daily basis¡±

    ¡°No, Knight Chief Sharon, let¡¯s be a little calm. The secret is that it should be modest and really modest, or it¡¯s transmitted by the air, but it¡¯s like keeping the power bnce without talking to each other¡±

    ¡°You guys stop for a moment¡±

    The two Ponite elfs in long clothes for bathing are constantlyining¡­¡­well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it in the open, but I think it¡¯s a hindrance to everyone here.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell everyone, Missus. I mean, forgive me. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be out of here as soon as I eat¡±

    I half-heartedly bow down to the master¡¯s wife, who was about to make ament, but I continued to quickly put the fried food in my mouth.

    ¡°Well, I guess Master doesn¡¯t really care about us, since we¡¯re just snacks for him¡±

    ¡°Nguhu¡±

    I choked on a voice from behind me, sounding a little thrown off or indignant. I p my chest. Ah, Naris touches my back while saying what I¡äm doing. Looking behind, it¡¯s Savory.

    ¡°But we also appealed to Master and we all did our best to get him to turn his back on us. No matter how much we are princesses, we are decent female ves¡­¡­isn¡¯t it arrogant to read the air and deal with me even if I keep silent, isn¡¯t it so Glory¡äs Princess?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Savory. You should read the air a little too. It¡¯s not our air, it¡¯s the bar¡¯s air¡±

    I argued head-on. Isn¡¯t it exactly the focus of attention?

    ¡°Hey Savory-chan, what did you do and how did you do your best!¡±

    ¡°I mean, why is Andy called Master!?¡±

    ¡°What does the elf feel about Andy?¡±

    Old men, please don¡¯t bang your fists on the table. You¡¯re¡­¡­very popr, Savory.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡±

    ¡°Not at all¡­¡­water water¡±

    The sparks fly between Sharon and Savory. Naris tries to take care of me, wondering if she can help me while she cares.

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡­ah, it was painful¡­¡­well, for the time being!¡±

    I look back at them and point my finger at them with tears in my eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the right ce to talk about it! Lets do itter!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The two of them stared at each other and nodded.

    ¡°And I¡¯m really sorry, Missus¡±

    ¡°You know¡­¡­that¡¯s enough¡±

    Thedy sighs as I get down on my knees.

    For the time being, I decided to talk carefully after Savory¡¯s work was over. I decided to kill the time until then at the inn.

    ¡°Sharon and Savory¡­¡­why do you spin idle?¡±

    I¡¯m not sure what Sharon was thinking, but she said she¡¯d be back by the time Savory got off work and went to the hot springs. Then I return to the inn with only Naris and drink tea after a meal.

    ¡°You¡¯re too attached to me¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to Knight Chief Sharon¡±

    I¡¯m not sure why Naris is sitting so close to me that our shoulders are almost touching, when she should be sitting at a table with a reasonable amount of space. Well, at the bar, Sharon, who seems to be tempting, was certainly stuck.

    ¡°And it¡¯s pretty normal to spin around. It¡¯s possible to think about what 10-man captain Smithson is doing and there¡¯s a chance of a de injury, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That may be true, but¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange that everyone who forgives you for being erotic in the wild is strange. Well, I¡¯m going to understand that 10-man captain Smithson is useless¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­surely¡±

    The term female ve is a mysterious system advocated by Selenium and Apple that has been epted for some reason while fully disseminating its anomaly. It¡¯s a humiliating story for a woman, and there may be differences in how she perceives it. In fact, it¡¯s strange that all the girls before Sharon have epted it as normal. Sharon and her friends¡¯ strange quarrel is probably the closest thing to a legitimate reaction. No, leave the area where you still want to be.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not denying that you¡¯ve been cheating on your wife or that you¡¯ve been messing around with Savory and other girls. Maybe you¡¯re more of a female ve¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m just not going toin about that, especially since I¡¯m in a loveless, body-only rtionship! It¡¯s true! It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like it when people around 10-man captain Smithson have trouble reacting to this kind of talk¡±

    ¡°Mmm, this is starting to piss me off. So, are we going to have loveless sex now? We¡¯ve had a lot of love so far. I¡¯ll show you what loveless sex really looks like¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry, a little bit of love, please. But I don¡¯t want to be a ve. I don¡¯t like it¡±

    I actually quite like Naris, who can have such conversations while pushing each other with her shoulders.

    And when it was time for Savory to leave, I went to the tavern to pick her up. And then.

    ¡°Wee, Andy-san?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯rete¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I thought I¡¯d start first¡±

    ¡­¡­For some reason, Selenium, Irina and La are here. No, when I looked inside the store, all the female ves were gathering. Besides female ves, Savory¡¯s four girls, Christie and even Tetes. Of course, there are also Dianne and Hilda.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡­¡­What do you mean?

    ¡°Well, because Sharon said she would talk to Savory at the hot springs¡­¡­I wonder if it would be nice to have a face-to-face meeting now!¡±

    ¡°A face-to-face meeting¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to get to know each other properly, since we¡¯re all going to have babies with the same person in the future¡±

    Selenium smiles with her hands together. Emm. I¡¯m not allowed to go home¡­¡­, right?

 Chapter 259: Solution of dissonance 2

    <h4>Chapter 259: Solution of dissonance 2</h4>

    A popr bar in the countryside. Beautiful women lined up around the counter seats and round tables. There were twenty of them in total. At the counter, sitting side by side with their backs to the counter itself, were Fennel, a girl of the Silver n and Savory, Laurier and Oregano of the Gold n. Then, Christie of Cherry Blossom n and Irina of White n. Sitting ufortably next to them was the n-unknown Naris and the human Tetes Murray. Even closer to the corner is Glory n¡äs Sharon and Dark Green n¡äs Almeida. Ten people so far. It¡¯s quite a gorgeous group of people.

    And then there were the tables. First of all, at the table in the back of the room, the people who brought in barrels of alcohol without reading the atmosphere and were drinking in harmony were Li the ck Dragon, Maia the Blue Dragon, Jeanne the Dwarf and Hilda the Dark Elf. Next to them was Celesta¡¯s military table. Sky-blue n¡äs Aurora and the cat beast Luna, who are vying to be the youngest, as well as Dianne and Anzeros, are sitting in a well-behaved manner while worrying about what Selenium will say or do next. Furthermore, next to them are the seats of Selenium, Apple and me. That¡¯s 21 people, including me. An army of gorgeous women that would probably be at home in the royal courts of neighboring countries. All of them have a physical rtionship with me except Tetes. ¡­¡­ It¡¯s a scene that seems to show me once again that I¡¯m in a terrible situation.

    -

    ¡°So, is it okay? Such a gathering. In many ways¡±

    I whispered to Selenium. I¡¯m not sure what the point of a secret conversation is in a ce where most people have very good ears, but Selenium smiles.

    ¡°I got permission from the owner¡¯s wife. We can use this ce for private use, or¡­¡­not exactly, because it is closed, until the nine bells when the night business begins¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We could have done it somewhere else¡±

    I don¡¯t think they would have bothered to rent a bar, though.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little awkward at the inn, isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t ask Becker-san or Keiron-san to leave¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­that¡¯s true¡±

    ¡°And it would be a nuisance if we all came to the Baron¡¯s mansion on private business¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    If you ask me, I can¡¯t think of any other ce if I remove the two.

    ¡°What about the new bar?

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told not to because it hasn¡¯t been cleaned yet¡±

    When ites to¡­¡­honestly, Fennel and her friends¡¯ house is a normal house, just right for four people. It is not suitable for such a gathering of numbers. The only indoors that can be used without worrying about it is the hunter¡¯s hut. I¡¯m not sure if this is the only ce in¡­¡­Polka that I can go.

    ¡°I, I understand. So¡­¡­what are you up to?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What does face-to-face meeting mean?¡±

    I think everyone is wondering if there¡¯s a n. I know that Selenium is a good girl who thinks about me and Apple first and foremost. But I also know that she is a very capable girl who could be up to somethingplicated, even if it¡¯s not something so evil that she enjoys causing chaos. But.

    ¡°Some people don¡¯t know each other normally, right? Since Irina-sama, I haven¡¯t had the opportunity tomunicate properly with other female ves¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A, Ah¡­¡­well, thats right¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s better to get to know each other. Everyone gives birth to Andy-san¡¯s child and raises it¡­¡­not only Peter and my child, but if everyone is Andy¡¯s child, I want to raise them gently. Isn¡¯t it? ¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you have any strange ideas in mind?¡±

    For example, I wonder if I should teach something in order first.

    ¡°I believe that Andy-san will be able to take care of everyone without having to do anything weird¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hii¡±

    The tension in the room obviously loosened. Selenium is currently carrying my child, and she is the oldest female ve. She is the most vocal person, at least if she loses her fighting power. This is the reason why all of us were able to gather together with a single voice, even though we were wondering. Rest assured¡­¡­it¡¯s still early, but at least the fact that it¡¯s a mistake to wait for the battle to open¡­¡­is enough to ease the tension of the extra-powered counters.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start by introducing ourselves. I¡¯m not sure if this is toote, but let¡¯s all be serious?¡±¡±

    Selenium took the lead. She put her hand on her chest.

    ¡°First of all, from me. I¡¯m Selenium, a half-elf from the Afilm Empire. I¡äm from the dark green n for the bing, but you dont have to worry about it. I¡äm the second female ve?¡±

    She then prompted Apple next to me. Apple showed a fluttering expression for a moment, but after ncing at me, it turned into a serious face.

    ¡°I¡¯m Apple. I¡äm from the purple n, but as you can see, I¡¯m a half-elf. I don¡¯t remember it, but it looks like I¡äm first female ve. It¡¯s nice to meet you¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Sharon and Almeida raised their eyebrows.

    ¡°Ah, that sounds interesting¡±

    ¡°Stop it Tetes-chan¡±

    Naris keeps Tetes from leaning forward.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    Apple was frightened for a moment.

    ¡°Before Andy-san came home, she was dying and seriously injured in the north and her memory disappeared. But I¡¯m pretty sure she was the first one to be a female ve¡±

    Selenium follows up precisely. Irina clears her throat.

    ¡°I can¡¯t apologize for that, but it¡¯s a fact that was confirmed by the¡­¡­n council. Apple has been in aa for years, revived by Hilda-dono¡­and lost her memory¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, there are conflicts everywhere. No wonder¡±

    Sharon and Almeida agreed.

    ¡°Isnt Dianne next?¡±

    Dianne stands up, prompted by Irina.

    ¡°I¡äm Dianne and I¡äm from the south of the desert, the daughter of Ashton, a dark elf. As you know, I¡äm a bungler, but I want to be Andy¡¯s wife¡±

    Tetesu thrusts there.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a female ve, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡®¡­¡­Yes. We don¡¯t have a contract like that¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a disadvantage? Unlike everyone else¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been at a disadvantage. And I have no intention of being a ve. I just want to make love to Andy as an equal partner¡±

    Dianne who can be said to be dignified. ¡­¡­Yes, she never wanted my cor. It¡¯s supposed to be normal, but it¡¯s a peculiar existence.

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s the way it is here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering why Tetes is here. And Christie¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡¡It¡¯s interesting, isn¡¯t it? Such a great group of people¡±

    In response to my question, Tetes makes a face like ¡¸I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking me that¡¹. She¡¯s so bold. No matter how you look at her, she¡¯s a mismatch.

    ¡°And there¡¯s nothing more interesting to watch than the entanglements of another person¡¯s passions¡±

    ¡°Tetes-chan, let¡¯s get some teeth into this¡±

    She¡¯s 16 years old and she has the nerve. Its horrifying. Then I turned my attention to Christie.

    ¡°¡­¡­B, Because sometimes you try to impregnate me, Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°At least call it sex!¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll give birth¡­¡­in that sense, it shouldn¡¯t be strange to be here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You need to question your position a little bit!¡±

    ¡°Well, Smithson-san, who is too bold to put a cor on Irina, is bad! The sky blue princess alone could already be a diplomatic problem, but Irina is a n chief and so small¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because I¡¯m young that I¡¯m small!¡±

    It¡¯s a bit goofy.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm. I¡¯m going to assume that since you¡¯re here anyway, you¡¯ve agreed to be impregnated by Andy-san¡±

    Selenium tried to wrap up the conversation with a straight face.

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Christy paused for a few seconds.

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Not good?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­well, I mean, if¡­¡­Smithson-san is willing, I¡¯m willing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Can she be your female ve?¡±

    Selenium. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s for you to confirm.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡­¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be a legitimate marriage¡±

    Christie tries to tolerate while taking a reluctant pose. Tetes puts tea there.

    ¡°You¡¯re full of energy to be a female ve¡±

    ¡°!!! No, Not so much¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter how you look at it, you can only see it as a widow who has had an affair, teacher?¡±

    ¡°He, don¡¯t say anything strange, Tetes-san!¡±

    No, Tetes and Christie are like a teacher-apprentice rtionship. ¡­¡­Tetes has aplete mental advantage.

    The introduction continues smoothly.

    ¡°My name is Fennel and I¡äm the lowest seat in the Silver n. ¡­¡­I would like to continue to receive the favor of Master¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Oregano from the Gold n. It is my pleasure to be yed with by Master¡äs lust!¡±

    ¡°Oregano, calm down. ¡­¡­I¡äm Savory from the Gold n. Well, I think it¡¯s okay if one or two babies are trained¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Laurier. ¡­I learned a lot of naughty things from Master¡±

    The four girls introduced themselves and everyone looked interested.

    ¡°When did you get these girls into your clutches, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I¡¯ve heard that the males in the northern forest are unworthy, but¡­¡­Owner is really a pervert, you know? Are you ready for this, my little girls?¡±

    ¡°Well, I had a feeling we¡¯d be seeing some of these girls sooner orter¡­¡­¡±

    I was stared at by Naris, raised the hurdle by La and was amazed by Anzeros.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop it, I¡¯ll have to work as hard as my colony just to be in Polka¡±

    Luna pointed out really calmly.

    ¡°In fact, you¡¯ve been telling Breakcore that you¡¯re going to go to¡­¡­seed her regrly. You¡¯re going to be busy, aren¡¯t you, Smithson-dono?¡±

    Irina made fun of me as she sat at La¡¯s table, sipping her drink.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, Breakcore¡±

    ¡­¡­Actually, it¡¯s certainly difficult to keep everyone busy and working hard when they¡¯re all waiting on me regarding sex. And aside from the strangely evolving vigor, there¡¯s the matter of time.

    ¡°In that case¡­¡­it may be necessary to give it a try¡±

    Selenium muttered with her finger on her lips. Everyone is really interested in Selenium¡äs words. Pikuri, and everyone¡¯s ears and eyes turned to Selenium.

    ¡°What are you going to try?¡±

    I asked as a representative. Selenium groaned a little.

    ¡°Basically, we are female ves, so it¡¯s ideal to keep Andy-san¡¯s sexual desire going¡­¡­but Andy-san likes the sex that keeps pouring into one person endlessly and if you leave it alone, the direction to handle the number of heads will be a problem¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡±

    ¡°So, sometimes I thought it would be good to decide the time and ce in advance and try to have sex only once¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­He?¡±

    ¡°It would be nice to have sex with all of them at once, but with this many people, it would be hard just to get together. It¡¯s also hard to find a good time to do it¡±

    Selenium took out a piece of parchment, pen and ink out of nowhere and began to write out a n.

    If the n is divided into three days, 20 people¡­¡­, or even 19 excluding Tetes, is a little more than six people a day. If we take care of two people each in the morning, lunchtime and evening, it won¡¯t be too much of a burden and we won¡¯t have to worry about space. That¡¯s what Selenium calcted.

    ¡°In addition, as a way to deepen our friendship, we¡äll team up with someone we haven¡¯t had much contact with to provide services to Andy-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    I think it¡¯s a very interesting idea, but I also think it¡¯s confusing or is that just my imagination?

    ¡°So. I¡¯ll be in charge of the event, since I¡¯m not yet on stablebor¡­¡­18 people in 9 pairs? It¡¯s getting a little fun¡±

    ¡°E, Emm, wait, did you add me too, Selenium-san?¡±

    Naris interrupts as she has just noticed. Tetes holds her back and shakes her head.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give up and find out why 10-man captain Smithson spoils elves?¡±

    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s terrible to try to use a friend like that!?¡±

    While Tetes and Naris were rambling on, thebination questionnaire began.

    ¡°Almeida, are you free for lunch tomorrow? ¡­¡­Emm, Fennel-san and Savory-chan are busy at lunch, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy in the morning, so I¡¯d prefer lunch or dinner¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather have lunch or dinner. I¡¯ll practice¡±

    ¡°I¡äm always good¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done?¡±

    Selenium happily holds up thepleted timetable. ¡­¡­Apple hurriedly took it from her.

    ¡°It, It¡¯s not so good to grow tall, Selenium!¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. That¡¯s right¡±

    We all checked the timetable that Apple had re-hung.

    ¡°¡­¡­By the way, you didn¡¯t listen to my request until the end, did you?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡°I mean, what was the point of me being here?¡±

    ¡°A, Ahahaha¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Selenium smiled affectionately.

 Chapter 260: Sex Timetable 1 [Dianne â€“ Naris]

    <h4>Chapter 260: Sex Timetable 1 [Dianne - Naris]</h4>

    I made one thing that will take shape for the time being, ¡¸My erotic n for the next three days¡¹¡­¡­this mysterious rally, which insisted on a face-to-face meeting, also has a tentative appearance, or something like an open meaning. So, when almost everyone was in the mood to call it a wrap¡­¡­, Hilda-san raised her voice.

    ¡°Wait, time out. I¡¯m going to cast a contraceptive spell now, so don¡¯t leave if you¡¯re rted to special operations!¡±

    ¡°C, Contraceptive magic¡­¡­?¡±

    Savory and the others looked a little surprised.

    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡­?¡±

    Fennel looks at me, so I give her a brief exnation.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a good idea to have sex¡­¡­we¡¯re military. Even though I¡¯m willing to have children in the future, if I can do it now, it will hinder my mission. Selenium, a little before, she was a full-time support officer, a liaison officer and a food clerk for our special mission team¡­¡­¡±

    Hilda-san clears her throat and inherits it.

    ¡°No matter how happy you¡äre, it¡¯s a job. It must be a special task, right? But this time Dianne-chan¡¯s mission is to fly around Renfangas, Celesta, and above all, fight dangerous monsters. Because of this, the baby you¡¯ve been given may not be able to give birth calmly and if you can¡¯t work enough, you¡¯ll endanger Andy. ¡­¡­So we¡¯ve decided that no one in the military will get pregnant until this job is over¡±

    ¡°My perspective is that it should be somehow within half a year. ¡­¡­Well, you girls who stay in Polka don¡¯t have to dare. Don¡¯t worry about it¡±

    Dianne smiles and concludes the exnation. But.

    ¡°Ah. If that¡¯s the case¡±

    Tetes, who was drinking tea without permission, raises her voice.

    ¡°Irina-san, Christie-sensei, and other people who can¡¯t make humans and children in a detour should be asked¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already been sprayed. I¡¯m thinking of keeping up with special affairs¡±

    Irina says with a face that bites a bitter worm. She doesn¡¯t seem to like it. And what about Christie?

    ¡°I, I have to stuff it in Polka to support it¡­¡­it has nothing to do with the arrangements of the Celesta army¡±

    ¡°No, isn¡¯t it great if you just give up Christie-sensei? I think it¡¯s best not to have children. It¡¯s okay if you have a high sex drive and can¡¯t control it, but if you don¡¯t have kids, it won¡¯t be the worst thing that could happen¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say I have a high sex drive. Besides, I think it¡¯s unnatural to have sex if you¡¯re not ready to have a child¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it wrong to have a baby?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good, but Smithson-san said he would be responsible for the baby if it should happen and I trust him to do so¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, yeah, I did say that.

    ¡°What. You don¡¯t have to pose like that, you¡¯ve always wanted to do that¡±

    After all, Tetesughs. Christie turns bright red and turns away.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said that to Christie-sama too¡­¡­Master might be a real big deal¡±

    ¡°You will give birth properly, right?¡±

    With a bitter smile, she replies with a muttering that feels like half of Savory¡¯s dismay and Oregano¡¯s rushing offer.

    ¡°Yes, all the people who already have ite over here. I¡¯ll apply it to Naris-chan too, soe quickly¡±

    ¡°Hehee. Thank you very much¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to have a baby, do you, Naris-chan?¡±

    ¡°No, because I¡¯ll be working for a while. Of course I don¡¯t want to get pregnant yet¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you screw 10-man captain Smithson? With your strength, you¡¯ll be able to handle it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s right¡­¡­but, eh, I don¡¯t really hate sex, so there¡¯s a possibility that I¡¯ll be careless again after drinking alcohol or depending on the tension¡­¡­I¡¯m relieved¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Naris-chan too¡±

    ¡°N, Noisy. A virgin will probably never know¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    This is a great way to get the most out of your business. Tetes shuts up whether she can argue against it. Naris goes to Hilda-san while she feels a little awkward.

    ¡°Emm¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­I don¡¯t have to take it, but I can take it, right?¡±

    Savory said something strange when the magic was reapplied to most of the personnel.

    ¡°Is it Savory-chan? Do you want to receive it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Savory smiled and nodded and the other three girls looked surprised.

    ¡°Savory¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want Master¡¯s child?¡±

    Laurier and Oregano smiled and Savory shook her head.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s not a problem if everyone gets pregnant together, no matter how much. ¡­¡­It seems that it¡¯s not difficult to release it because everyone around Master is receiving it¡­¡­I wonder if it¡¯s okay at the timing after everyone¡±

    ¡­¡­It is true that the ideal way to conceive a child is to be able toe and go at any time. But this kind of view of life is also important. In particr, Savory and the other elf girls are rather lonely in this town. There is no guarantee that they will be protected by the baron like Selenium and the others and it would be risky to return to the forest just because they are pregnant with a human child and have trouble making a living, considering their position.

    ¡°That¡¯s how much Master can deal with me?¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­I¡¯m not impressed with that kind of thing¡±

    ¡°Master can be a dirty pervert, but we mustn¡¯t be corrupted¡±

    ¡°U, Uh¡­¡­what should I do, I¡¯m¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oregano, hold your mind¡±

    Laurier and Fennel denounce the light mouth that Savory added and Oregano turning over. Everyone else chuckles. And then.

    ¡°¡­¡­By the way, can you teach me that magicter?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Tetes-chan. What kind of a windup is that?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the kind of magic that doesn¡¯t exist in Renfangas or the northern forest¡±

    Tetes was quietly a disciple of Hilda-san. ¡­¡­She¡¯s motivated to learn.

    -

    After the dissolution, Maia transformed into her dragon form on the outskirts of the town where the sun is sloping.

    ¡°Ho. Where are you going, owner?¡±

    ¡°A visit to Isaac¡¯s corps¡±

    ¡°Dianne and I will go with youter. Maia won¡¯t be as efficient in case of emergency¡±

    ¡­¡­Avnches. But I don¡¯t think they can manage the avnche with La¡¯s breath and I think it¡¯s the same.

    ¡°I wish you¡¯d let me fly once in a while¡±

    Maia said. Maia¡¯s voice is loud because of her dragon form and it echoes all over the ce, so she holds her mouth. It¡¯s a cute gesture, just like Maia. She¡¯s a dragon, though.

    ¡°Hoho. Well, I guess the morning rampage wasn¡¯t enough. I¡¯ll take it easy for a change¡±

    ¡°Can I fly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a ride too. I¡¯ll get Dianne. Wait a moment¡±

    La jumped onto the roof of a nearby house, looked around and jumped again. ¡­¡­Dragons are nice and quick to move around the town.

    ¡°Andy-sama. Get on my head¡±

    ¡°Ou¡±

    Maia¡¯s hands put me on her head. This is the way Maia prefers to ride, because it looks more like a dragon rider than her back. It seems that the desire to be a fairy tale rider has not left her yet.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    With Dianne and La arriving shortly after, we look for Isaac and others. ¡­¡­A few days since west saw them. Isaac and his corps had already broken through the ridges of the young snake mountain range and entered from Leika¡äs side to Polka¡äs side in the west.

    ¡°The ice decker is working better than I expected and the gutless are always screaming about how tired they are and how much their feet hurt, but other than that, it¡¯s going so well it¡¯s hard to believe we¡¯re on a mountain march¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just because there are no obstacles to snow and altitude sickness?¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it if the food is lousy, though¡±

    Isaac and the others seemed to be doing quite well.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to see that the new Dark Elf soldiers know how to use medical magic knowledge. Some of them have fallen off cliffs or fallen carelessly on rocky terrain, but nothing serious has happened so far¡±

    ¡°I used to take care of all of them, you know. It was hard when so many people got hurt¡±

    ¡°There are six people who can do magic treatment. It seems that medical techniques were useful even in their predecessor infantry¡±

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s a good thing you¡äre not the only one who can do it¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s about it. When we get down to level ground, we¡¯ll pick up speed. ording to the action n, it will take eight days to reach Polka. ¡­¡­Well, even if it¡¯s difficult to reach halfway, we¡¯ll make it in five days¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s encouraging. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to be out of ce once the special mission is over¡±

    ¡°If we can get this many people running around with us in charge, 100-manmander Dianne, you¡¯ll be a legend¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Between you and me, I¡¯m thinking of retiring¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble. I¡¯m thinking about it too¡±

    Isaac and Dianneughed at each other. To be honest, leading a hundred-man squad is not an easy job. Even in normal operation. In addition, the fact that he is able to carry out such a huge task as arge-scale march training thatsts for several months so smoothly, less than a year after taking office, shows that Isaac¡¯s leadership ability and poprity are remarkable. ¡­¡­At the time of the reorganization, I felt a little jealous of Isaac and Anzeros who talked about promotion.

    ¡°After all Isaac is something else¡­¡­¡±

    I have to admit it. I¡¯m proud to have such a great guy as my best friend.

    ¡°What do you say, I¡¯m sorry. If things are different, you¡¯re the best¡±

    Isaac hits my back with his huge hand. No, it¡¯s just a light tap for Isaac, but I staggered.

    ¡°A year ago, you moved a historical event with your ability and now you¡¯re still at the forefront of the times. You¡¯re even popr with dragons. It¡¯s a bit disgusting to me that I can only handle a few subordinates¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really know how I got that way either¡±

    ¡°Hoho, be proud, owner. You are not afraid to obey, fascinate and use a dragon when it should be. It is enough. At least, for a dragon, you are a good master¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I was encouraged by La and Maia and my confidence was restored a bit. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re right. It¡¯s not a bad thing to be unsuited for something. There is no need for one person to be able to do everything. You just have to know what you can do and do the best you can with what you have. That¡¯s the best thing I learned in the military. I¡¯ll do my best to stay within my means. ¡­¡­At the moment, though, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s as big a deal as Isaac makes it out to be.

    ¡°¡­¡­By the way¡±

    Williams interrupted in a low voice.

    ¡°Are you ignoring me?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ah, emm¡±

    That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not only Isaac who is in charge of this march training.

    -

    Night. While having a drink in the tavern, I told the owner that Isaac¡äs group would be arriving in five days.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to clean up the new bar. My wife alone will have to close the daytime business for a while, but¡­¡­we have an elf girl this year, so we should be fine¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have our guys help out, like Anzeros and Aurora. We¡¯ll be using our own troops anyway¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡±

    That¡¯s the least we can do for them.

    ¡°Oh dear. I don¡¯t even know who¡¯s running the unit¡±

    100-manmander Becker, who was drinking nearby, grinned.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sure Dianne would say the same¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if you say it in the same ss, 10-man captain Anzeros and 10-man captain Keiron are the seniors. It¡¯s not a good idea for you to be so high and mighty¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    That¡¯s true. ¡­¡­I wonder if I was unconsciously distracted by seeing Isaac¡¯s activities.

    After drinking a little bittersweet liquor, I went back to the inn and went to bed. I thought I¡¯d call Maia or La to have sex.

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I have to deal with them in order from tomorrow morning¡±

    I thought about checking the parchment in the inside pocket of my cloak, but decided against it, as it was too much trouble to turn themp back on once it was turned off. ¡­¡­Well, they¡¯ll be here in the morning.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning. The first ¡­¡­to show up promptly was.

    ¡°Andy, wake up. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t stay up toote or you¡¯ll miss work¡±

    ¡°Hou¡­¡­of all people, its you 100-manmander Dianne¡±

    When I wake up, Dianne wakes me up with gentle eyes while showing the afterglow of the heat of the hot spring from her moist skin¡­¡­and Naris who is a little afraid.

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­is it Dianne and Naris in the morning?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you check the schedule?¡±

    ¡°I thought I could look at it in the morning¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so careless. I¡¯ve been cleaning myself since before dawn¡±

    Naris¡äs head, who sharpens her mouth, is squirming.

    ¡°S-t-o-p! You¡¯re going to make a mess!¡±

    It was a little fun, Naris.

    ¡°Good, well then shall I start with Dianne? Or Naris?¡±

    I pulled down my pants in the nket. My morning erection is still buzzing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind either way, but¡­¡­do you want to go with Andy-san¡¯s signature butt line?¡±

    ¡°Eh, wa, wait a minute! D, Do you start suddenly!? 3P!?¡±

    Naris was suddenly upset.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Naris?¡±

    Dianne, who was half off her long robe, turned her gaze without knowing why.

    ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t do it alone because it¡¯s a big deal¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to spend time?¡±

    Dianne throws away her band with the feeling of what¡¯s happening now. Naris is even more upset.

    ¡°That, eem¡­¡­abruptly 3P¡äs difficult is high¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I see¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Threesomes are difficult¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a new perspective¡±

    Dianne nodded. There weren¡¯t many opinions around me. The four elf girls have never had neglected sex.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a problem in the future. ¡­¡­Everything is an experience¡±

    Dianne nodded and started stripping Naris.

    ¡°E, u, uwawaa!?¡±

    ¡°Well, keep quiet. It¡¯s Andy. He¡¯ll give you plenty of fun¡±

    Narios reflexively tried to escape, but Dianne dexterously blocked her movements and in the end, Naris was stripped of her long robe. She didn¡¯t wear underwear under her clothes. ¡­¡­Oh?

    ¡°Are you from the no panty faction¡±

    ¡°Faction, what is a faction!! Casually today¡­¡­I thought during the bath that 10-man captain Smithson will do an intravaginal ejacualtion so it would be bad to wear panties!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I think there are some elves who wear no pants at all¡±

    Like Christie.

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°One more thing I don¡¯t need to know about¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m not going to bother flipping through it to find out for sure and unless I¡¯m married, it¡¯s useless knowledge.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a bad idea. Andy loves it when you dress like that¡±

    ¡°You understand well¡±

    Dianne also took off her clothes, but there was no underwear. Full brown skin and soft white skin were exposed in front of me. Naris, whose upper body is held down by Dianne in my bed, raises her knees in an M-shape and Dianne sticks out her round ass to provoke me.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get it from Naris¡±

    ¡°Eh, wait, that, wait¡­¡­naaa!?¡±

    I pushed Naris¡¯s knees apart and shoved my taut cock into her hairless pubic area without reservation. She isn¡¯t very wet so I can only get in a little. ¡­¡­Damn it.

    ¡°P, Pull it out once¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me¡±

    Diane slips her body and brings her face from the side of her belly to Naris¡¯s crotch. And she politely inserted her tongue between the gap and began to pour in her saliva.

    ¡°Hia¡­¡­wh, what¡­¡­w, we¡äre women¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that hobby either, but I¡¯m serving Andy¡¯s cock. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah. When ites to 3P, do you have any feelings about that? I didn¡¯t think so much because I justmitted the female bodies lined up in order¡­¡­

    ¡°Thank you, Dianne¡±

    And yet, of course, I begin to move slowly so as not to waste her saliva, thanking Dianne for crawling her tongue for my dick.

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­n, nooo¡­¡­this is¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Huhu, it¡¯s a tremendously erotic sight to see Andy¡¯s cock being consumed by a woman¡¯s body¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. We all see each other, Andy¡¯s women do¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a woman of 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Naris¡±

    I hid her face and covered Naris, who continued her rebuttal, and shook her hips, forcing her to kiss.

    ¡°I don¡¯t always tell you to be my woman, but in my bed you are my woman¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°When we¡¯re having sex, you¡¯re my woman. I¡¯mmitting you with that intention¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s right¡­¡­yo, you know what¡±

    Naris lifted her hand to hide her face and made a flushed but slightly angry face.

    ¡°M, Mistake wait, m, my womb urges¡­¡­!!¡±

    You¡¯re being unnecessarily honest, Naris.

    ¡°Bu, But I want you to stop saying that you¡¯re not my woman when you get out of bed¡­¡­naaa!!?¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re my woman full time. So get used to the way I fuck you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I can¡¯t really nod that way, but¡­¡­ngu, naaa!!¡±

    I m Naris who is trying to be cheeky. What she says in her mouth is that her lower body is uselessly honest, and I suck on her joy juice-soaked flesh that begins to secrete my thrust. She won¡¯t leave. Dianne smiles as she closes her skin to me whomits such Naris.

    ¡°Huhu. There was a time when Irina was also resisting like this¡±

    ¡°Naris, let¡¯s go¡­¡­let¡¯s get you outside!¡±

    I suddenly remembered that she said ¡¸Practice putting it outside¡¹ when Imitted it before, so I tried to pull it out at the right time while spurting.

    ¡°E, Eeh¡­¡­!?¡±

    Then, for some reason, Naris raised her voice as if in a panic.

    ¡°What is it?

    ¡°I, I¡¯ve just cast a spell that allows you to put it inside, so why are you wasting your time with this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s not good. Dianne will drink it properly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I didn¡¯t hear it. I¡¯ll drink it¡±

    Dianne leaves my body and prepares to drink.

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Come¡­¡­Naris, let go of me¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°N, Nooo¡­¡­!!¡±

    I push Naris¡¯s hips away. A momentter, Naris crabs her legs, but my penises off and the moment Dianne sucks it in a hurry, I ejacte. I shot it in Dianne¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uuuh¡±

    ¡°What are you moaning about?¡±

    ¡°T, The contraceptive magic became meaningless!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to get pregnant anyway¡±

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve lost so much! I demand a do-over!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now and we¡¯ll do it one at a time. ¡­¡­Come on, Andy¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Uuuh!!¡±

    Diane¡¯s vagina ispletely wet and easy to insert. ¡­¡­But I want you to remove the fact that Naris is still holding her legs between my legs. Therefore Dianney on top of Naris, so that she bes aware of her position.

    And.

    ¡°At least I will drink the next juice¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never drank anything before, have you?¡±

    ¡°Everything is an experience¡±

    This time, Naris was waiting right next to Dianne¡¯s ass.

    ¡°Nu, a, aaa¡­¡­Naris, I don¡¯t really understand¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you want, Dianne?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I want it inside¡±

    ¡°No! You¡¯ve just taken the liberty of drinking semen for me!¡±

    ¡­¡­She¡¯s the type of person who forgets what her problem is when she gets excited.

    I ended up being seen by Naris with a grudge throughout my breakfast as I had a vaginal cum shot on Dianne.

 Chapter 261: Sex Timetable 2 [Savory Aurora]

    <h4>Chapter 261: Sex Timetable 2 [Savory Aurora]</h4>

    Winter mornings are refreshing when the weather is good, but really depressing when it¡¯s not. I¡¯m not old enough to be happy with snow and it¡¯s even worse when it¡¯s windy.

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s windy today¡±

    I clicked my tongue as the wind almost pulled the slightly open door of the inn open.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a blizzard¡±

    Dianne also frowns as she looks outside.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s raining and the conditions look even worse¡±

    Polka is small enough that some people call it a vige, but it¡¯s hard to move between buildings when your view is blocked by a snowstorm. Of course, it would also be difficult to get to and from the few recreational facilities, such as bars and hot springs. It was a matter of life and death. But even in the midst of all this, I was startled to see something flying through the sky at great speed.

    ¡°Dianne, now¡­¡­did you see it?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see well like this¡­¡­¡±

    Like yesterday¡¯s monsters, it would be a problem if something was wrong. I hope Maia is working on it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll check it out. Step aside, Andy¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you¡±

    We both opened the door, struggled to close it against the wind, grabbed the hem of the cloak and pulled the end of the hood. Then, in the field of view just before the whiteout, I rushed to the direction where something bounced off¡­¡­it was difficult to do so, so I aimed for a quick walk.

    ¡°I think we might have lost it¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne says as if she was impatient.

    ¡°What about magic?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if you can see through a blizzard with enhanced senses¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We have no choice but to rely on Maia. Hey, Maia!!¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if she can hear me in the blizzard, but Maia reacted immediately. Specifically, she sent me an illusion of Chibi Maia from somewhere.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The voice of the illusion is clear even in the roar of the blizzard.

    ¡°Something just flew away, please¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    ¡­¡­ After saying that, I realized that I was giving ridiculously rough and appropriate instructions, but Maia seemed to have guessed.

    After a while, in the snowy field on the outskirts of the town, I discover that Maia¡­¡­and Neia are standing.

    ¡°Maia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­This fellow was jumping around¡±

    ¡°It was helpful¡±

    I can¡¯t quite read the situation. ¡­¡­But in the figure of Neia, who is struggling to tighten the chin strap of her hat (her finger seems to be biting), and Maia, who is reaching out and holding it so as not to fly as it is. I finally understood.

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡­Neia, you¡¯re chasing your hat¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m so embarrassed¡±

    ¡°The next time you do this, make sure you don¡¯t let it fly. You¡¯ll scare Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    The hero is lectured by Maia.

    ¡°How many times has it been blown away?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯ve been following it since before the grocery store¡­¡­¡±

    It seems that the hat was chased for almost a kilometer and Neia did a big jump maneuver.

    ¡°I thought it was okay because I was holding it with my hand, but I suddenly let my guard down¡±

    ¡­¡­And it seemed that Maia, who chased it, caught her hat.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re unexpectedly careless¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not even going to lie¡±

    She was a hero who turned bright red and was ashamed.

    I enter the cksmith as it is, protected by Maia, Dianne and Neia.

    ¡°Do you want to finish Naris-san¡¯s armor today?¡±

    ¡°I was going to start putting together the parts for Sharon¡¯s armor, but I thought it would be better to finish¡­¡­first¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easier to concentrate on one thing at a time than on two or three at a time. It¡¯s easier to connect to the next feeling of aplishment to get the job done¡±

    ¡°The words of a professional are heavy¡±

    Weughed and began to work on the other parts of Naris¡¯ armor. Neia was watching the armoring with great interest.

    ¡°What¡¯s so unusual about that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen an armorsmith at work in Karlwin¡±

    ¡°Well, if there are only five warriors, there aren¡¯t many armorsmiths¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­there must have been dozens of armorers themselves, but they were strictly controlled¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°In Karlwin, craftsmen and farmers were keptpletely apart. I¡¯m not sure why, but¡­¡­unless you were a hero candidate, you could never separate your birth from your profession¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure merchants and other professions lived together¡±

    Didn¡¯t Neia say something about children being separated from their parents and shuffled around once they were born in the first ce? I thought it was a low-level, equal society where birth didn¡¯t matter much.

    ¡°Merchants never settle in rural areas. Marriage is also controlled by the head of the vige, so farmers are farmers, merchants are merchants and craftsmen are craftsmen and so on¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a tight squeeze¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal. For me, it is more difficult to understand the cultural form of marriage between people of different status and upations. How do they reconcile their values¡­¡­?¡±

    Jackie-sanughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is like in a faraway country, but if there is love, it can be ovee¡±

    ¡°Is that how it works?¡±

    ¡°And if you¡¯re willing to raise your child, make it a legitimate adult¡­¡­most of the hardships are drinkable. That¡¯s what it means to have a family¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Neia probably doesn¡¯t understand the culture of raising children by oneself.That¡¯s why Jackie-san¡¯s words made her show an unrealistic face. ¡­¡­Ah, even so, I feel like I got a bitter bite from Neia. Aside from Jackie-san, it¡¯s hard to say that my female ves are certainly out of tune. I have to do it while thinking that I can handle that area well.

    -

    At noon, I stop working.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat here? You can¡¯t have a good lunch in a snowstorm¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than this morning. I¡¯ll see youter¡±

    Neia went away in the middle of the work. Well, there was no need for her to spend all day looking at it and I didn¡¯t feel like working on Neia¡¯s part of the day¡¯s work, so it was natural. And I¡¯m not a big fan of Jackie-san¡¯s wife, so I don¡¯t want to interfere at that table. Well, the blizzard is actually getting stronger. To the extent that no one walks outside. ¡­¡­No way, I won¡¯t be in distress in the city, so let¡¯s do our best to have a meal.

    It usually takes about five minutes, but I think it took about twice as long to get to the bar. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because there are no clocks in Polka. The only ces where you can get a detailed time are the Baron¡¯s mansion and the Temple.

    ¡°Chiwa¡­¡­, not many people here¡­¡­¡±

    When I entered the bar, there were only two or three customers.

    ¡°Well, with the weather like this, I guess they¡¯re all holed up, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    The owner¡¯s wife stirred the soup pot. I could smell the delicious aroma of corn.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your order, sir?¡±

    Then Savory, who was busy, approached me happily, holding her tray in the back and leaning forward to give a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you could make it to work, Savory¡±

    ¡°I did my best, with a little help from magic. It was hard because it was never like this in the forest, but it was for Master¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m looking forward? Now, order?¡±

    ¡°Rmendation¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    If I leave it to the owner¡äs wife, I can be sure of it. If I make a bad order, it will take a long time, so the safest thing to do is to ask her to serve me ready-made soup and fries in the order they were fried. That¡¯s the unspoken ¡¸Owner¡¯s rmendation¡¹and it¡¯s worth seven gold coins. More than that.

    ¡°¡­¡­She said something that bothered me¡±

    I suddenly noticed and checked the ¡¸Schedule¡¹ I had in my pocket.

    Day 1

    Morning: Naris Dianne, meet at inn

    Lunch: Savory Aurora, enjoy the hot springs

    Night: Almeida Maia, in Almeida¡¯s room

    ¡­¡­Ah, I see¡­¡­the meaning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can go to the hot springs¡­¡­¡±

    This blizzard is going to make it a little hard to stay in the hot springs. It seems that there are few people, but just going there will be a job.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for waiting. It¡¯s the rmended set¡­¡­Master, you have a difficult face¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible¡­¡­the hot springs are far away¡±

    ¡°Ah, you mean the location problem¡­¡­¡±

    Savory also folds her arms cutely after cing the ordered dishes. And then Aurora appears.

    ¡°Andy-san, there you are. ¡­¡­Besides, you¡¯re also here, Savory-san, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, emm¡­¡­sky-blue¡­¡­princess, right?¡±

    ¡°Some people call me that¡±

    Savory made a strange voice, so I turned around and found Aurora in a maid outfit.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you in maid clothes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve recently been working as an apprentice maid at the Baron¡¯s mansion. I¡¯ve never had much experience with housekeeping, but I thought it would be best to learn from someone with a real job¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re so extreme in what you do¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I am aware that I am still old enough to start anything¡±

    ¡­¡­18 years old. Yeah, it¡¯s not strange at all. I¡¯m not sure what to say.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you would want to work among the servants of the human aristocracy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a study. The only person I really want to serve is you, Andy-san?¡±

    Aurora smiles. I look at Savory and her eyes. She understood her intentions without exchanging words. ¡­¡­After all, a maid is not a personality. But behind us, the owner¡¯s wife sighs.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the young ones know this. In the past, it wasmon practice to work for noblemen in order to be ady, called an apprentice. Of course, there were plenty of bad stories in the world about people being snatched up and eaten by noblemen. I¡¯m sure the Baron is not one of those people¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re young, it¡¯s just that both Savory and Aurora are elves¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Speaking of which, that¡¯s right. I used to go to the baron as a maid when he was in his prime¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s nothing wrong with Aurora¡­¡­however, Aurora is a girl who could be treated as royalty, let alone nobility¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure this is meaningless in the human world. Above all, I am in this city with my own hands and heart, not as a sky blue princess¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Umm¡±

    It¡¯s a good thing that she¡¯s convinced. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m against it. ¡­¡­I wonder if it¡¯s okay.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think people wille here anymore¡±

    The owner¡¯s wife began to prepare to close up the store when all the customers had left except me.

    ¡°Already clean up¡­¡­are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard toe and go in this snowstorm. No one came after a certain amount of time. If we keep the store open, we¡¯ll use firewood, so we¡¯d better close it up. I want to clean the new bar this afternoon¡±

    ¡°Ah, then I too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You should go home early, Savory-chan. If you help, the sun will go down. If it¡¯s a normal day, there might even be monsters in this weather¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Monsters?¡±

    ¡°It is said that monsters change their territory when the weather is rough and in fact, many people have been killed on such days for a long time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    But as long as Maia is protecting the city, it won¡¯t happen often. But Savory¡äs house is on the outskirts of town. It¡¯s also a scary ce to walk the streets at night.

    ¡°Th, Then, I¡¯ll take your word for it¡­¡­¡±

    And everyone was ready to leave.

    ¡°W, Wait a minute¡±

    I was in a bit of a panic because I was nning to stay here until just before lunchtime. Again, I don¡¯t want to intrude on that family.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need food, so why not kill time here?¡±

    ¡°Even in such a workce¡­¡­ah, you don¡¯t like cksmiths¡¯ wife¡­¡­¡±

    The owner¡¯s wife instantly guessed.

    ¡°Y, You know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because she¡¯s a stranger or because she¡¯s not good around people and she¡¯s a little overprotective of Sara-chan. ¡­¡­I thought she would be a bad match for Andy, the womanizer¡±

    ¡°Terrible¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s true that if I show her my pocket schedule, it¡¯s hard to say whether I¡¯ll have a reputation as a womanizer or not.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s bad, but Savory-chan, I¡¯ll ask you while Andy is there. I don¡¯t think so, but I don¡¯t want any trouble¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    The owner¡¯s wife finished cleaning up the kitchen and retreated to the back.

    ¡°Is she going to go out like this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think so. She¡¯s a powerful woman after all and I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be defeated by a snowstorm like this¡±

    Sure enough, after a while, there was a sound from the kitchen door at the back and the presence disappeared. And then.

    ¡°¡­¡­So, how are you going to kill time?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    There was no n.

    ¡°We should go out to the hot springs right away. There will be very few people in the women¡¯s baths, and if there are, it will be a mild illusion in this weather¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It must be painful to have sex in a blizzard, with the snowkes hitting you so hard¡±

    We would be open without the owner¡¯s wife.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ehehe. So why don¡¯t we do it here, Master?¡±

    Savoryughs.

    ¡°Here!?¡±

    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s hard to cheat¡­¡­I think.

    ¡°There is plenty of time, and no onees in¡­¡­and I look like this? If you decide to go to the hot spring, I have to take it off¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So, you and I will be serving Andy-san as maids¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°N, No, Princess Aurora is Princess Aurora all her own way¡­¡­¡±

    Just a little, Savory is nervous. I never hate that kind of y.

    ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s a maid spanking y¡±

    I dered strongly. Savory smiles cheerfully.

    ¡°Eh, spanking?¡±

    Looking nkly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have enough respect for me. So I¡¯m going to give your cocky ass a good spanking and teach you what respect is¡±

    ¡°E, Emm, I have a lot of respect for Master now, in a way¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you have respect, you should be able to conceive your master¡¯s child at any time, maid!¡±

    Turn over Savory¡äs skirt lying down on a table and p her ass. Of course, making a reservoir in my palm so that it doesn¡¯t hurt, but makes a sound.

    ¡°Hiahh!? B, Because¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuses are bad!¡±

    Snap. Then, I slipped off her underwear.

    ¡°The maids are the ones who, whenever their masters want them, give them their asses and make them cum with pleasure!¡±

    ¡°E, Emm, I think it¡¯s different! That¡¯s probably a female ve, not a maid¡±

    Pop. Pop.

    ¡°Hyaaahh!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk back! It¡¯s your punishment and even if you¡¯re on birth control, I¡¯ll fuck you so hard you¡¯ll get pregnant!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re in high spirits, Andy-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I was longing for the situation of Master who said something unreasonable¡±

    No matter how you think about it, it¡¯s just the ¡¸Bad aristocrat¡¹ that the owner¡¯s wife said earlier. It¡¯s a standard in erotic picture scrolls. I¡¯ve agreed with Goto & Lantz that I¡¯m super jealous of aristocrats. ¡­¡­It seems that Savory is also convinced about that.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­I, I¡¯ve been remorseful, please don¡¯t hit me¡­¡­¡±

    She was knocked out with a little pitiful acting.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote now. I¡¯ll personally educate a useless maid like you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, Master!¡±

    Then Aurora intervened.

    ¡°I¡¯m also under a contraceptive spell, just like Savory-san!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I was surprised. ¡­¡­Pretend.

    ¡°But this is because of my love for Master¡­¡­and I want to be able to ept your cock here¡­¡­in my woman hole for years toe, at any time!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You whore!¡±

    Aurora began to act quite flirtatiously.

    ¡°Yes,¡­¡­it¡¯s all for you. The time that Master lives is too short for us elves. I want your favor. I want to continue to devour you for as long as I can, even more than my children. I can¡¯t bear the thought of going months without being able to serve my master¡¯s cock in this hole. I want to serve you for as many days as possible¡±

    Aurora said as she writhed and stroked her lower abdomen over her clothes. I lusted after it.

    ¡°Give me your ass, Aurora. I¡¯m going to make you slut regret what you just said¡±

    ¡°If I have any regrets, it¡¯s that I didn¡¯t be your servant one day sooner¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a servant, you¡¯re a bad maid!¡±

    I pinned Aurora down next to Savory, pulled up her skirt and tore off her panties. When I saw the lustful juices flowing from her exposed ass, my excitement was unstoppable. As I hurriedly took out my cock and was about to press it against Aurora, the woman next to me, Savory, pulled down her sleeve with a face like she was about to cry.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­please from me¡­¡­from me, give me punishment¡­¡­I am the one who said this, I am the one who said that master¡¯s cock is more wonderful than children¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­The setting is being added more and more to the skit.

    ¡°I want you guys to have kids! Why can¡¯t you understand that!¡±

    ¡°But, but I want my master¡¯s cock to keep loving me!¡±

    ¡°But I want your cock to love me forever! You¡¯ll cum in my asshole or in my mouth whenever you want!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°M, My ass¡­¡­even my ass, Master¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you reflect on it and present your womb, you ipetent servants!¡±

    While pushing the unreasonable, I plunged my cock into Aurora and pped Savory¡¯s ass on a whim.

    ¡°Hua, aaaaa! M, Master¡¯s cock is in my womb¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Nooo¡­¡­don¡¯t hit my ass¡­¡­ass, be hot!!¡±

    In an empty tavern, I tyrannize over two elf girls in maid outfits. Three years ago, I would haveughed it off as a convenient dream. But I¡¯m doing it. Both of them happily offered their asses to me, greedily and healthily begging for my affection. I can¡¯t resist. I forget to take it easy and ejacte while pping both of their asses at the same time. I caught Aurora¡¯s hips and repeatedly ejacted into her womb as if I were defecating. Then I immediately thrust my cock into Savory.

    ¡°Hiaa¡­¡­in, inside¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re next, you¡¯re going to be punished!!¡±

    Whether it was from the spanking or the full-on sexual activity next to her, I just kept on ravaging Savory¡¯s moist and wet vagina. While doing so, spilling semen from the vagina next to her I hit Aurora¡¯s ass who is moaning.

    ¡°Hyahh!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spill it! You slutty cunt!¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A, Au, a, haaa¡­¡­I, I, already, cumming¡­¡­inside, Master¡äs penis inside¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°You can do as much as you want, it¡¯s your job to do it with my cock!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!! Yes¡­¡­I, I¡­¡­Savory, work to receive it¡­¡­aaaaaaa?¡±

    Savory climaxes with a high voice. Her narrow vagina squeezed my dick many times and I ejacted in it.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­Andy-san, this kind of desire¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It felt so good, Master¡­¡­?¡±

    I sat down in a chair and Aurora sat at the table smiling innocently in front of me and Savory got on myp without lifting her panties and begged for a kiss.

    ¡°A maid is a deep thing, isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t believe men have such desires for their maids¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I think they just want to have sex with them after all¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Savory. I want to sexually dominate the maid, the woman who works so hard for me¡±

    ¡°No, well, I don¡¯t really understand the logic of men, but I do understand that¡­¡­master has a strong desire to impregnate¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s not to say it doesn¡¯t happen, but it¡¯s just the way things go¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it the story that if I get pregnant, I will ejacte in another hole?¡±

    Savory and Aurora looked disappointed.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll really do it when it¡¯s realized

    ¡°That¡¯s what Andy-san¡¯s all about¡±

    ¡°B, Butt¡­¡­I have to train¡±

    ¡°What do you mean work out, Savory¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora presses her chest in relief and Savory makes a fist. I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re expecting something from me.

    ¡°But Savory-san, I feel like I¡¯m going to have a horse with you. It was an exquisite improvisation¡±

    ¡°Princess Aurora¡­¡­ehehe, let¡¯s get along¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s study together as slutty maids¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­this is not a maid by any stretch of imagination¡±

    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same in front of Andy-san¡±

    I don¡¯t know how serious Aurora is when she says it with a straight face.

    ¡°What¡¯s a maid! ¡­¡­Let¡¯s just start by cleaning up here and stuff¡±

    Savory once squeezes, weakens a little and points to the misery of the table and floor. ¡­¡­It took plenty of seven bells to disguise each other¡¯s clothes and even smells.

 Chapter 262: Sex Timetable 3 [Maia â€“ Almeida]

    <h4>Chapter 262: Sex Timetable 3 [Maia - Almeida]</h4>

    As I finished cleaning up and was heading back to the smithy, Savory stopped me for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s not surprisingly stupid, so I¡¯ll call it¡±

    She casts a spell on both my feet.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s anti-slip. No matter what kind of snow it is, you won¡¯t slip¡±

    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s not so bad¡±

    I walked a few steps out of the tavern to try it out. ¡­¡­Surely my feet seem to stick to the snowy road and even though I feel like I¡¯m stepping on and denting, I don¡¯t slip sideways.I don¡¯t know how¡­¡­it works, but it¡¯s magic.

    ¡°Oh, this is fine. I can run without worrying about my feet!¡±

    ¡°Savory-san, that magic¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll teach you, Princess¡±

    ¡°Aurora¡¯s fine¡±

    ¡°Oh, Aurora¡­¡­sama?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal. We¡¯re all kindred spirits who love the same person¡±

    ¡°E¡­¡­Emm, it¡¯s a little heavy to not call you princess right off the bat, so we¡¯ll get to that in the future¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±

    Seeing Savory and Aurora trying to get together, I¡¯m enthusiastic about aiming for Jackie-san¡äs workce.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I resumed work at Jackie-san¡¯s house. I rattled off the waist armor and shin armor. These are not affected by body shape or habits, so as long as you get the sizes right, you shouldn¡¯t have too many problems.

    ¡°Do you want me to put something in the side armor?¡±

    ¡°If you do anything too strange, it will make it difficult to move, so I¡¯m thinking of using hollow armor¡±

    ¡°Are you focusing on impact resistance?¡±

    ¡°Well, considering the repair work, we don¡¯t want a difficult structure¡±

    If you ask for too many good ideas, you¡¯ll blow yourself up. I¡¯ll keep it well-bnced, orthodox and with a little effort. The role I¡¯m expected to y is cksmithing, not invention. I¡¯ll do my best while keeping that in mind.

    The work was finished in the evening.

    ¡°It should take shape tomorrow. If we call Naris-san and concentrate on making adjustments, it should be ready this afternoon¡±

    I put it on the wooden mold that Jackie-san had prepared. The blue and red armor is a bit shy, but they¡¯re part of a shy group, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°I hope Jeanne will be able to help again tomorrow¡±

    ¡°Raising children is hard work. You should try not to give her too much trouble¡±

    ¡°But if I don¡¯t, she¡¯ll be pissed¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. It¡¯s true that there¡¯s no shortage of people you can rely on, Bhan. I see, so the chance to be of help is precious, huh?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so churlish¡±

    Weughed at each other, then put on our cloaks and went outside. The blizzard was much better now. I hope tomorrow will be easier to walk around.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Normally I would go to the bar and then head home, but today I went straight to the inn.

    ¡°Wee back, Andy¡±

    Anzeros, who was apparently not busy, greeted me and took my cloak and coat.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this weather will allow for alcohol, steamed buns or hot springs¡­¡­it¡¯s a bit boring, as expected.

    Keiron is disassembling and servicing the crossbow while shaking his tail in a boring manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like the hot spring was closed¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the assault power of Anzeros. I¡¯m too sensitive. I can¡¯t march to the outskirts of town in a snowdrift like that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­March, huh? I wonder if Isaac and the others will be okay¡±

    Anzeros¡¯s murmur reminded me. They¡¯re getting close to the town, aren¡¯t they?

    ¡°The march has slowed down, as expected. They might be a littlete¡±

    Then Diannees out. I think she went to see them with La or Maia.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay, Isaac¡¯s there¡±

    ¡°Bronson is joining them. They¡¯ll be fine¡±

    Keiron and Anzeros both said trustingly.

    ¡°¡­¡­You should remember Williams for a minute, guys¡±

    I decided to show a little sympathy for my shadowy former colleague.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had dinner with everyone at the inn¡¯s dining room. For some reason, I often ate at one ce or at the bar and all the groups who usually go to the bar were in the inn, so it was lively. It¡¯s nice to have something like this once in a while¡­¡­I thought.

    When I returned to my room, I found Maia and Almeida ring at each other at one end of the room and the other.

    ¡°What are you guys doing¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­This little girl is rebelling against me. It¡¯s not my fault¡±

    Almeida said sullenly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me little girl, you stupid spear woman¡±

    Maia was tantly ring at Almeida.

    ¡®What do you mean by spear idiot?¡±

    ¡°¡®Then you¡¯re a stupid spearwoman¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you trying to pick a fight?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you. You tried to kill Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    It was Maia who was holding a grudge.

    ¡°Since a while ago, Andy-sama, sloppy or unpleasant, just lust¡­¡­I don¡¯t respect this guy, Andy-sama. It¡¯s not fun to have sex with this guy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you just say that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You know Maia gets angry, even if it¡¯s true!¡±

    I¡¯m not going to argue with them, personally.

    ¡°Why did that happen¡±

    ¡°Well, if you think about it a little bit, you¡¯ll understand! It¡¯s a mess if you decide the time and seed 18 people in order or if you think about it normally! It¡¯s a bit like being in the shoes of someone who¡¯s waiting for you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­And then youined to Maia¡±

    ¡°No, because the girl kept quiet and I couldn¡¯t take it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You can¡¯t argue with the fact that it¡¯s stupid to invite obvious consequences¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida is awkwardly silent. Then I hugged Maia¡­¡­and hit her on the head.

    ¡°It hurts¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be punished too. I know Almeida is this kind of person, so don¡¯t make her feel bad¡±

    ¡°But¡±

    ¡°No but. I¡¯m punishing you¡±

    I picked up Maia and threw her on the bed. With a neat face, I catch Maia, whonds on her back and turn her over, causing her to lie face down and push her hips up.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you in the ass today¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­!?¡±

    She was a little surprised. Almeida¡¯s voice was a little squeamish.

    ¡°W, Wait a minute, Andy Smithson, you can¡¯t do that to me¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll rape you. You¡¯re still being punished for your insubordination¡±

    ¡°I, Idiot, I¡¯ve already given up! Even if you¡¯re not a good man, I¡¯m going to give you a couple of kids¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being rebellious when you say you¡¯re giving up¡±

    I slide down her pants, split her little ass and lick her still beautiful pussy. I caress her soft, mochi-like ass with both hands, rubbing my cheeks and licking her clean, longitudinal muscles with my tongue.

    ¡°Emm, there¡­¡­¡±

    Maia says reservedly.

    ¡°N, Not my butt¡­¡­?¡±

    I¡¯m sure Maia has had anal sex with Selenium before. She was surprised, but she didn¡¯t seem to be as resistant as I thought she would be.

    ¡°I thought it was from the pussy because it was suddenly stimting the ass hole¡­¡±

    ¡°M, Maybe it¡¯s okay if you put it in with a little brim?¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Although it is a punishment, it is a bit out of ce to be cooperative, but as Maia says, collect the brim and smear it around the buttocks. It¡¯s a bit of a weird taste, but it¡¯s a beautiful anus. I wonder if that¡¯s really whates out of here. I¡¯ve been thinking about it¡­¡­, but I don¡¯t check every time. Aside from seeing pee leaks, I don¡¯t really have a hobby to enjoy the bigger one.

    ¡°So¡­¡­Maia, I¡¯m going to fuck you in the ass¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°W, Wait, that¡¯s not the part you use for sex¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida panicked and Maia mmed the bed with a miffed look on her face.

    ¡°What¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Come here, quickly. Turn your butt over to me¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Andy-sama to lick your dirty hole. I¡¯ll loosen it quickly¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ll be in front of you¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida tries to resist.

    ¡°I¡¯ll punish you. Do what Maia says, Almeida¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, when Maia¡¯s done, you¡¯re going to be butt-fucked. If your anus rips, it¡¯ll never heal¡±

    ¡°Hii¡­¡­¡±

    When I threatened her with that, after being a little scared, Almeida felt reluctant to get on the bed as Maia said and tucked up the hem of her long robe and put out her hips. Maia rudely tore off the panties that Almeida was wearing.

    ¡°Wh, What are you doing¡­¡­it was my favorite underwear¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need underwear. As a proof of your obedience to Andy-sama, don¡¯t wear underwear in Polka¡­¡­funyahh!?¡±

    Maia was trying to order Almeida, so I suddenly thrust two fingers into her ass.

    ¡°It¡¯s rejected¡±

    ¡°A, Andy-sama¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I love the way girls take off their panties!¡±

    No panties are good, but always is dull. Aside from the

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re that kind of guy, aren¡¯t you¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida sighs. However, Maia grabs her ass and pulls it and while she trembles, she begins to thrust her tongue into Almeida¡äs ass hole.

    ¡°Hyaaa!?¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­n, nn¡­¡­¡±

    Maia sneaks her long tongue into Almeida¡¯s ass and loosens it, while I¡¯m digging through the hole in her ass with my finger. Almeida tries to escape, but although Maia is young, her dragon¡¯s strength is powerful. Almeida can¡¯t escape and her knees just float away. Then I decide that Maia¡¯s ass is ready.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­nnn¡­¡­¡±

    I call out to Maia and insert myself into her as she sucks Almeida¡¯s asshole.

    ¡°N, Naaaaaaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    It¡¯s a very different feeling than a vagina. Along with the cramped squeezing, I tremble with the feeling of conquest that uses holes that are not originally genitals as genitals. It feels like she has epted my sexual desire more strongly than I usuallymit and it¡¯s secretlyfortable.

    ¡°Na, Haaaaa¡­¡­wa, wait, just a little, wait¡­¡­tongue, don¡¯t move¡­¡­!!¡±

    Almeida is frightened of Maia¡äs long tongue caresses. In such a three-connected state, I start shaking my hips as if to overrun Maia.

    ¡°Kua, ¡­¡­a, aouu¡­¡­!!¡±

    Maia writhes in agony at the tight extraction while keeping her tongue in Almeida¡¯s anus. And Almeida seems to be overrun in her ass hole while her bare ass is caught by Maia. It¡¯s a great way to enjoy Maia¡¯s tight butt hole while being intoxicated by the fact that these two beautiful girls are at their best and doing exactly what I want.

    ¡°Uuh¡­¡­Maia, you have a great ass¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ae¡­¡­a, nnn¡­¡­?¡±

    Enjoy Maia¡¯s ass tightly but forcibly, then grab Maia¡¯s ass and shake my hips at once.

    ¡°U, kuaa¡­¡­co,e!!¡±

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡­!!¡±

    Ejaction. The appearance of a girl who is ejacted in the intestine while sticking to another woman¡¯s ass hole is really nasty and beautiful.

    ¡°¡­¡­Now, next is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hi, ya, yaa¡­¡­hauaaa!¡±

    Nyupon, I aim at Almeida¡¯s ass with Maia¡¯s tongue pulled out and with an evilugh. Almeida crawls and runs away a little, but as if she gave up on the way, she rxes her arms and lies down.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yo, You real pervert man¡­¡­on, only today¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re giving up¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, It¡¯s hard to admit that sex isn¡¯t child-making¡­¡­it, it¡¯s you, so if you don¡¯t let me do it, you won¡¯t be around for a while¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, there are others out there. You can¡¯t have a baby with contraceptive magic¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to admit it, but I¡¯m looking forward to the pleasures you give me even without making children¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida got up and stared at me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put up with this kind of action only today, so, again, I¡­¡­¡±

    Then she tried to say something, but stalled.

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll fuck you again as soon as I can¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I just need to know¡±

    Taking it into consideration, she slumped down while remaining bright red and pushed her ass out again¡­

    ¡°Absolutely¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ouyoo!¡±

    Nupuri, I pushed my penis that just broke Maia¡¯s ass hole inside. Almeida was in agony.

    ¡°Huaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­¡­I mean. What, does she sound strangely happy? The entrance is not as tight as I expected.

    ¡°Hey, Almeida¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Unexpectedly, you got an ass like that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! However,pared to the tongue of that dragon girl, I¡¯m morefortable¡­¡­with your son¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a dragon girl. Maia¡±

    Maia revives and she says so in displeasure. I casually reached out to her ass hole and checked it and it wasn¡¯tpletely closed yet and my fingers slipped into it.

    ¡°Nu¡±

    ¡°Good girl. ¡­¡­call Maia by her name, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Say it right, Ahmeyda¡±

    ¡°Ah, Almeida¡­¡­huwaaa, don¡¯t shake your hips!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it unless you shake it. Do you want to be fucked in the ass until morning?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­No, I don¡¯t¡±

    What¡¯s with the pauses?

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to bnce the tightness a little bit. It¡¯s awful to sleep while being invaded by your dick, that, ho, horrible¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me¡±

    Maia ps Almeida¡¯s ass while she sucks my middle finger in her own ass.

    ¡°Hua, st, stop¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You thought it would be nice to have Andy-sama put his cock in you and ejacte all over you¡­¡­until morning¡±

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Liar¡±

    Pachin. ¡­¡­Somehow it¡¯s a normal punishment sex following the daytime. But she confessed that Almeida was used of doing so many times.

    ¡°Kuuu¡­¡­I, I understand, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡­I thought it wasn¡¯t bad, I thought! But not in the buttocks, preferably in the vagina¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Aren¡¯t you a real pervert?¡±

    I also hit Almeida¡¯s ass with the untouched hand and Maia¡¯s ass hole and started moving again.

    ¡°You perverted knight! You¡¯re not just honest but also a slutty pussy knight!¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­do, don¡¯t say¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got an ass like that. If I dig a few more times, you¡¯ll be a real pussy knight who¡¯ll happily spend the whole morning in your ass!?¡±

    ¡°Wh, What, that¡­¡­what¡¯s an anus knight, good that slow¡­¡­aaa?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for you! Be the erotic knight who can entertain me with either hole!¡±

    ¡°Hua, a, hot, hot, kkuaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    And I shake my hips and ejacte on Almeida¡¯s ass. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s me or Almeida¡¯s ass that is trembling.

    I pull my cock out and fall back against the pillow with my finger still in Maia¡¯s ass after the ejaction. Maia quietly licks and cleans my cock while letting me y with her ass. ¡­¡­And then Almeida.

    ¡°¡­¡­What, I thought you were going to go on and really do it¡­¡­¡±

    Speaking in a slightly out-of-beat voice, she flutters up, looks at Maia and changes her expression a little. I don¡¯t know Maia¡¯s face, but she probably was happy. Feeling stuffy.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    She suddenly slumped down next to me.

    ¡°What?¡±

    I wondered if she could have done something, but Almeida just mmed my hand under her body¡­¡­and pulled it to her ass. Or rather, she¡¯s trying to force my finger into her asshole.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, You can plug Maia¡¯s ass, but not mine?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I think herugh was nasty or weird, but Almeida turns bright red and pulls her face to my chest. I also stuck my finger in her peach ass.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The two of us shed with each other in a battle of wills. I felt like I could hear the voice of my heart, even though I was imitating it.

    ¡°Get along, asshole ve¡±

    ¡°Hiahh¡±

    ¡°Auu¡±

    I let my fingers frolic in both of their assholes and make them quiet. ¡­¡­But after a while, they red at each other again. Each time, I make them quiet in their assholes.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you guys doing this on purpose?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    I ended up having both middle fingers tightened on their sphincters until morning.

 Chapter 263: Sex Timetable 4 [Laurier â€“ Jeanne]

    <h4>Chapter 263: Sex Timetable 4 [Laurier - Jeanne]</h4>

    In the morning, I found that my arms, which had been underneath Maia and Almeida¡¯s bodies, were messed up and numb. In addition, I still had my fingers in both of their assholes.

    ¡°¡®Hey, wake up¡­¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t move my fingers because I couldn¡¯t feel them, so I called out to them.

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good morning, Andy-sama¡±

    Maia quickly opens her eyes and greets me with a kiss on the cheek. Almeida rubs her eyes. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­You smell worse than ever¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Master¡±

    Before I knew it, Jeanne and Laurier were in the room.

    ¡°May I serve you in the morning?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The blue dragon child and the dark green¡­¡­¡±

    Two adults who look like children by all means approach each other. However, I was a little reluctant to let them serve the neat penis whomitted two ass holes yesterday. Even though Maia cleaned it up with her mouth¡­¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hot spring first¡±

    I refrain from sticking out to them and get up. ¡­¡­Blood begins to flow to my numb arms from the pressure and a fine tingling paines. This is painful after being numb.

    ¡°Uuh¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face¡­¡­¡±

    The two loli girls looked at me strangely. Maia looks at me for a while and suddenly notices, she rushes to get my clothes dressed. Still, it hurts every time she touches it.

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you. I¡¯ll help you, Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°Th¡­¡­Thank you¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just me and Laurier to have sex now, you know. Even if it¡¯s Maia, you can¡¯t break the rules¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    ¡­¡­You¡¯re a good girl, Maia. I¡¯d love to pet you, but my arms are tingly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Leaving Almeida, who is slightly asleep, I head to the hot springs with Jeanne, Laurier and Maia. Yesterday¡¯s blizzard had stopped and we headed for the outskirts of town under a clear blue sky. My arms are as painful as ever, but Maia and Laurier take both my left and right arms and Jeanne walks beside me with a wry smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to look more like a leader than a lover with you three¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m a lover or a guide, but I¡¯m a guide who takes young girls somewhere. Or a teacher. I¡¯ve never been to a school, but I wonder if there are young teachers in big cities who are popr with girls like this.

    ¡°You mean a teacher who leads¡­¡­?¡±

    Laurier tilts her head. Does the elf have such a form of education system?

    ¡°It¡¯s true that, in human terms, everyone may look simr in age, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have the teacher in charge put all the seeds in the womb and go around¡±

    Jeanneughs at the muttering of Maia¡¯s pondering face. Jeanne¡¯s appearance is 12 to 13 years old and Laurier is about the same and Maia is a little taller. But everyone is following me to have sex with me. ¡­¡­It may be a terrifying situation if you don¡¯t see the reality of age. No, I don¡¯t know the actual age of Laurier.

    All three of them followed me to the men¡¯s room.

    ¡°Originally, I¡¯m barely able to see it even if I¡¯m in the men¡¯s bath¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­a bit humiliating¡­¡­¡±

    Jeanne was willing to take advantage of her childhood appearance to the fullest, while Laurier seemed reluctant to be in such a ¡¸Children¡¯s slot¡¹. And Maia, who is a little bit older than them in appearance, has small but nice breasts.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of when you¡¯re with Andy-sama¡±

    She said firmly and left the changing room with me.

    As expected, after the snowstorm, there are no people here yet.

    ¡°First I have to wash my crotch¡±

    ¡°You want me to wash it with my mouth?¡±

    ¡°Use your hands properly¡±

    It¡¯s an offer, but if it¡¯s a blowjob, you can do it anywhere. No, that¡¯s not the point. I made a mistake. I¡¯vee to the hot spring, so it¡¯s only logical that I wash myself with hot water and soap.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wash it¡­¡­?¡±

    Maia will take the ce of my hands and wash my penis carefully. Its very worthwhile appearance is truly a dragon girl. But.

    ¡°Aaah! Don¡¯t run off like that! Didn¡¯t you just say ¡ºI understand¡»!¡±

    Jeanne jumps out of the dressing room and gets angry.

    ¡°¡­¡­Jeanne and the others are ready to have sex. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m having sex with Andy-sama¡±

    Maia continues to wash my penis carefully, as she whispers.

    ¡°So even if Andy-sama ejactes, a little ident ?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re aiming at it, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking¡±

    She was so surprised by Jeanne¡¯s swiftness that Maia withdrew her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry, Jeanne¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that¡­¡­you can only have Andy ejacte once¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    If you spend a day and think about it again, it may be a little cramped.

    ¡°Ex, Excuse me¡­¡­¡±

    Laurier joined in with a slightly nervous look. She stepped into the washing ce and finally realized that there was no one else and let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°You¡¯re still embarrassed, Laurier¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like I¡¯m some kind of¡­scivious bitch. I¡¯m only for Master, including watching¡±

    A sullen Laurier pouts next to me, as she goes down on her knees.

    ¡°Andy¡¯s female ves are tough to say so hard¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    The two older ve girls rubbed my cock together, giving some good advice.

    ¡°Andy is a man who can fuck anywhere¡±

    ¡°He does a lot of outdoor sex¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    It¡¯s true, but when you say it with such force, it makes me want to reflect a little.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯ll try to do indoor sex as much as possible from now on¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Older sister La and Anzeros also say, ¡ºIf you¡¯re a female ve, you¡¯d rather be happy to show that fact to others¡»¡±

    ¡°Those two are rather serious perverts, so you don¡¯t have to copy them¡±

    ¡°But Andy-sama, you always say you love perverted girls¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course I love those perverts, but I also love pretty girls who aren¡¯t perverted¡±

    I clench my fists. The numbness is most severe right before it returnspletely. But I hold on.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy to hear you dere that you¡¯re my female ve, Laurier, because I have no intention of giving you up to anyone else. You¡¯re so cute, Laurier. You¡¯re my only erotic ve. I¡¯ll continue to rape you exclusively¡±

    ¡°Ehe¡±

    ¡°And of course, Maia and Jeanne are ready to let me have sex with them anytime and anywhere. I will continue to attack suddenly without hesitation, so let¡¯s do it to the fullest¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good grief, you be the owner of an ego¡±

    Surrounded by three naked beautiful girls with petty breasts, they all make a promise. Then, Maia and Jeanne turn the washed penis toward Laurier. As expected, I had an interval that I couldn¡¯t say exactly, such as the physiological phenomenon in the morning, but I¡¯m not the kind of person who doesn¡¯t get erection in this situation. In fact, due to yesterday¡¯s ejaction management, I have only ejacted an inordinate number of times in a reasonable time interval and I am eager to ejacte deep inside the tiny wombs of these stunted girls right now. ¡­¡­It¡¯s really bad, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Laurier. ¡­¡­Let me cum inside you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah¡±

    Let me hold you or let¡¯s have sex. I don¡¯t know. After I¡¯ve said it, I realize. No matter how many times I ask a girl to have sex with me, I can¡¯t say, ¡¸Let me cum inside you¡¹. It¡¯s just not possible. Surrounded by three little girls, the situation itself that makes me mesmerized by getting angry is a terribly abnormal situation when seen by strangers. If you deviate from the way you invite, you can¡¯t make excuses for being seen by others. However, Laurier rolled over on the wooden floor and spread her legs in front of me, holding her knees. I open the crease between her legs with my fingers. I can tell by the look on her face that her emotions are running high, but she¡¯s still not wet enough. It¡¯s hard to tell once you¡¯re in the tub, so I¡¯m d I¡¯m not inside yet.

    ¡°I have to get ready¡±

    ¡°E¡­¡­n, aa¡­¡­¡±

    I lightly roll Laurier¡¯s pubic area with my tongue as I bask in the morning sun. Laurier¡¯s body is not difficult to feel, so I just let the saliva soak in. I stopped there andy on top of Laurier, as I was afraid that someone mighte if I was too persistent.

    ¡°I¡¯ming in, Laurier¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. My impregnation Master¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just any master, it¡¯s a¡­¡­erotic master who wants to get me pregnant¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Certainly, in general, I¡äm a ¡¸Master¡¹that conceives, aren¡¯t I. ¡­¡­In the delusional world of erotic picture scrolls, anyway. While thinking about the definition of such a word, I insert my dick into Laurier¡äs small pussy.

    ¡°N, huu¡­¡­u, uuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Alright¡­¡­Master has been teaching me a lot about cocktely¡­¡­I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be fine¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Andy, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. Apple and Selenium areining about the low frequency¡±

    ¡°Jeanne. ¡­¡­This is proof that boobs are not an absolute standard for Andy-sama. It¡¯s more of an advantage for us¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­is that the case?¡±

    I turn to Maia and Jeanne, who are strangely convinced.

    ¡°I¡¯m not discriminating against tits, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t like big tits!¡±

    ¡°¡®Yes. Master just likes pussies that can be fucked easily¡±

    ¡°That kind of blunt talk hurts my feelings!¡±

    ¡°Tehe¡­¡­?¡±

    I lightly chopped Laurier as I hugged her. Then I shake my hips violently with the intention of giving her punishment.

    ¡°Aa, n, ha, aa, a, aaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Laurier¡¯s weightless little hips rippled at the mercy of the violent movements of my hips. I kissed Laurier violently and went harder and harder. Laurier¡¯s body is still too small to be fucked by a big man without hesitation. When I hugged her, her smallness seemed even more pronounced. But the little girl hugged me, wing at my back, her legs firmly nted on my hips as she moved to make me cum inside her.

    ¡°Laurier!¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re going to be a female ve, aren¡¯t you!?¡±

    I reconfirm that her eyes are blurred with pleasure.

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­I want to be¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You want to be a ve elf that Ican shove up your pussy whenever I want!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha, Hahii¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You want to be a servant of my cock so that I can use your body to cum whenever I want!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I, haa¡­¡­¡±

    She hugged my body with her arms and legs.

    ¡°If I can make love to Master with it, that¡¯s fine¡­¡­?¡±

    She dares not just affirm my words. Laurier puts her strangely pure feelings on it and turns her insulting words into pink. ¡­¡­ In a sense, she knows it well. The true identity of a man named me. I just want to greedily have a cute girl and flirting sex while being cool with a female ve, sweet-tasting. ¡­¡­I understand, you¡¯re giving me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, I¡¯ll make a cor¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­?¡±

    As I hugged and mmed her hips deeply, Laurier¡¯s vagina tightened. Ejaction so as to punch out the tightening. The two of us were very impressed and trembled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you take it off because I promised you a cor¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how good Andy-sama is¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Behind me the outsiders point out further, as I spit semen into Laurier¡äs pussy and fill it. ¡­¡­I wonder if that is the case.

    Jeanne takes a bath and sits on the back. Gently, Jeanne shakes her hips on my cross-legged legs. On either side of her, Maia and Laurier rx, their heads resting on my outstretched arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to rx like that rather than y the bad guy, Andy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not trying to be bad¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. If older sister La asks you to be mean, you¡¯ll do it and if an elf lifts you up, you¡¯ll get embarrassed and pretend to be a bad guy. If someone calls you an animal trainer, you¡¯ll act like one. If someone calls you a womanizer, you¡¯ll be in the right mood and you¡¯ll be a jerk¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We, Well, that happens sometimes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Even a woman who gave birth to a child¡­¡­you can¡¯t even push yourself strangely to the one who devoted her body and soul to Andy. You should be able to take advantage of women a little bit¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tsk¡±

    If I shake my hips violently here, as Jeanne says, I¡¯m showing that I¡äm bad.

    ¡°I¡¯m a very receptive woman. Letting a baby or two spoil me is not going to make my husband less receptive¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the smallest one, but you¡¯re cocky¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, the guy who mercilessly suckled the smallest one and made her pregnant¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Exactly¡±

    Laurier and Maia giggle as well. Stroking their hair and nipples, messing around, leaving my penis to Jeanne. Soaked in a paradise hot spring with three little girls. I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need to push¡­¡­I¡¯m happiest.

    ¡°Ume¡±

    ¡º!!!¡»

    I heard a powerful nod, so everyone looked back. Old man Harry, who put his hand behind his waist, was about to put his foot in the bathtub with a slow gait. ¡­¡­Did no one notice his admission?

    ¡°Wh, What are you going to do? ¡­¡­I can¡¯t move around too much anymore, you know¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s rx around the waist¡­¡­ah, that¡¯s Maia and Laurier, can you y with a little hot water?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­for Andy-sama¡±

    Pasha.

    ¡°Mu. You can¡¯t help it¡­¡­just because you¡¯re a blue dragon doesn¡¯t mean the water has to be cold¡±

    Pasha.

    ¡°For Andy-sama¡±

    Pasha Pasha.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair to score points by calling out too many words¡±

    Pasha Pasha Pasha. The two begin to y in the hot water while facing each other in a strange stance. Jeanne uses her hips in the gap. I feel that the level of movement has risen especially because she gave birth to a child. Shortly after.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hu, kuu¡­¡­¡±

    I ejactefortably in Jeanne while the hot water is sshing. Two people are weak.

    ¡°Ume¡±

    I shuddered at Harry¡¯s old man, who still nodded as if he had timed it. ¡­¡­I wonder if he can see through it all.

    -

    I visited Jackie-san¡¯s house to work in the morning. Jeanne apanied me.

    ¡°Oh, good to see you, Jeanne-san¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve made a lot of progress. ¡­¡­This is Naris-chan¡¯s armor, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Archer-style medium armor¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a weird concept¡±

    ¡°I solved it by adding another concept to the color scheme. Naris doesn¡¯t like the idea of fire and blood¡±

    ¡°Hee, that¡¯s thoughtful¡±

    ¡°So the finish of Naris¡¯s armor and Sharon¡¯s armor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll take care of that¡±

    Holding her palm, Jeanne shakes her head not to tell everyone.

    ¡°And Andy, you¡¯re going to make a cor¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to make cors for the ones who don¡¯t have one. You don¡¯t want to get into trouble¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something you need to worry about¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you say to show off seriously in front of you? It¡¯s not just Selenium. I think about everyone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I think she¡¯s grown a lotpared to when she was just a child of La.

    ¡°¡­¡­That, Bhan. What do you really mean?¡±

    ¡°No, that, it¡¯s hard to exin¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Looks like you¡¯re still leading a very sexful life¡±

    ¡°Stop makingments that are hard to respond to¡­¡­¡±

    Against Jackie-san¡¯s indescribableughter, I started making cors, as Jeanne said.

    Five corspleted.

    ¡°Do you not need six?¡±

    ¡°Eh, the four of Laurier¡äs group and Christie¡±

    ¡°What about Naris-neechan?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I¡¯ll make it if she wants it, but I doubt she will¡±

    I don¡¯t think Naris is really that type of person. I don¡¯t know what type she is, but at least so far she hasn¡¯t had a sex appeal to be a female ve. Christie isn¡¯t sure either, but she seems to be shaken by Selenium and I feel like she¡¯ll need it soon, so I made it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that she¡¯s the type of girl who, when she¡¯s able to conceive, will be the first to do so and give birth to a baby¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too graphic. Jackie-san¡¯s in trouble¡±

    I¡¯m so sorry.

    Thanks to Jeanne and Jackie-san¡¯s hard work, Naris¡¯s armor is almostplete. I¡¯m also working on Sharon¡¯s armor, so I guess I¡¯ll be shifting my focus to that next. As I walked along the road to the tavern, I thought to myself¡­¡­now all that¡¯s left is Neia¡¯s armor.

    ¡°Smithson-dono¡±

    ¡°Oh, Irina¡±

    Irina, who stood in the city square, found me and smiled with a smile.

    ¡°Anzeros has already called for you. Let¡¯s go¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡­¡­This pattern. I hurriedly pulled out the parchment and unfolded it.

    Day 2

    Morning: Jeanne Laurier at Andy¡¯s room

    Lunch: Anzeros Irina, meet at the mansion

    Night: La Sharon, meet at the inn

    ¡­¡­Irina and Anzeros for lunch, huh?

    ¡°Where¡­¡­the Baron¡¯s mansion? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to find something that works for you. A little at lunch¡­¡­ah, use an illusion¡±

    No, I should have Maia cast an illusion during Jeanne in the morning? It was a failure.

    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s just that the meeting of Anzeros and I is there¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°After some discussion, we have decided to invite you to the forest¡±

    ¡°The forest?¡±

    ¡°There will be a feast. Don¡¯t worry about the time. We¡¯re not going that deep¡±

    Irina led me through the forest for about half an hour.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Andy¡±

    Anzeros, who was there, wore a costume that was different from her usual outfit and military uniform. In a word, she looked like an elven hunter. Her hair was pulled back into a ponytail. She wore a young grass-colored robe with wooden bracelets, earrings and hair ornaments. The pure white obi was tied in an borate knot. She also wears a fur breastte and an empty quiver of arrows at her waist. It was obviously a pose, since Anzeros couldn¡¯t handle a bow.

    ¡°What are you wearing?¡±

    ¡°A traditional white outfit. It¡¯s something they made me wear a while ago¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hohoho. You look great. ¡­¡­So we¡¯ll start there¡±

    ¡°There!?¡±

    I¡¯m scared because Irina said something rough. However, Irina keeps a fearless smile.

    ¡°Elves originally meet in the forest. There are even ns that believe in having no houses at all. The forest was originally their bed, their farm, their hunting ground, their fortress. There is nothing strange about meeting in any of these ces. ¡­¡­The reason I had Anzeros dress like this was to give Smithson-dono a taste of how elves make love¡±

    In that part of the forest, in the bushes with the undergrowth. Under the sunbeams, Anzeros sits with aplex face next to Irina, who sitsfortably.

    ¡°Now, which one of us will you push down first?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Just to be safe, there aren¡¯t any other members of the White n keeping watch here, are there?¡±

    If Irina¡¯s n finds out, I¡¯m in trouble.

    ¡°Well, nou?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble! I don¡¯t want to be the one who gets hit by an arrow while I¡¯m fucking Irina¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­I¡¯ll protect you¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what Anzeros says¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to do something like that courageous test!¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Well, no one is going to attack you. The n leader is me and you¡¯re the hero¡±

    Even if she says I¡¯m a hero, it¡¯s like she¡¯s bluffing. Isn¡¯t it dangerous because she is the n leader? ¡­¡­I tried to say, but Irina stood up gracefully.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay for you tomit without hesitation? Hopeless man¡±

    She began to take off her clothes with a strange gesture.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Huhu, this is one of the dying traditions of the white n. In the past, it was considered shameful to raise one¡¯s voice when a man and woman met. ¡­¡­Still, there is nothing that can be done without confirming the intention by courtship. No. Therefore, to show in an attitude that I have received the courtship of a man¡­¡­thank you to the spirits¡±

    Irina slips off her fluffy clothes and strips her clothes around. Her clothes scattered around her could only be said to be ¡¸Undress¡¹, but the movement was strangely seductive and fascinating.

    ¡°The man¡¯s refusal to touch the woman who had taken off everyst piece of clothing was a refusal toplete his gratitude to the spirit. It¡¯s just a matter of time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, what do you do, Smithson-dono?¡±

    Saa, under the swaying sunbeams. Irina shows a gentle dance, leaving only her cor. I and Anzeros are taken aback. However, Irina¡¯s ¡¸Stylized Old Elf Rendezvous¡¹ ritual is strangely thrilling.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to talk or confirm. ¡­¡­The elf who saw this dance just takes action¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I reach out to Irina who invites me. I touch her little beautiful naked body with my hand.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros swallows her spit. Will Anzeros also do a ¡¸Performance¡¹of the ancient ritual of her n? Maybe she¡¯s interested.

    ¡­¡­And I shrug off the naked Irina, who twists herself loosely with her arms raised beautifully and kisses her. I decided to shut up and start having sex with her.

 Chapter 264: Sex Timetable 5 [Anzeros â€“ Irina]

    <h4>Chapter 264: Sex Timetable 5 [Anzeros - Irina]</h4>

    The forest swaying in the sunlight through the trees, the green of the leaves, the brown of the trunks and the golden colors formed by the light. It is full of soft colors. Irina¡¯s nude body blending in with the background was so beautiful and harmonious that I wanted to put it in a frame with the title ¡¸Forest¡¯s beloved daughter¡¹.

    ¡°I remember this dance well¡±

    ¡°Hoho. You admire it?¡±

    ¡°Comparatively¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t give mepliments, you¡¯ll lose your temper¡±

    While rubbing her little lewd ass, Ibed her long hair with my fingers and trembled a little with the joy of having this little but beautiful silver-haired girl in my hands. I¡¯m sure she wasn¡¯t good at exercising. Yet, the striptease dance that Irina showed (although not so violently) had a mysteryparable to that of Nord-san¡¯s luster.

    ¡°It was originally a dance passed down from mother to daughter in secret. ¡­¡­I was not particrly determined not to marry. I was trained well by my mother¡±

    ¡°Hee¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t learn it very seriously. I had to practice again recently¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why¡±

    She doesn¡¯t need this dance to have an erotic life with me in Polka. Even if I leave her alone, I sometimes lust after her and attack.

    ¡°¡­¡­Maybe it¡¯s okay to match it to the person who is the warrior once in a while?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind that, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s really necessary to make such a modest effort¡±

    ¡°For me, this is more natural than sticking my ass out in a small bed with other women. I just needed the proper etiquette to make it happen¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you actually hate having sex in bed with everyone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. This is what I call ¡ºMale-female sex¡». Sometimes I want it to be like I¡¯ve always wanted it to be¡±

    Irina continued to exin the purpose of this event while I tweaked her ass and crotch as much as I could on a bed of grass and clothes. It sounds like an excuse, but in short.

    ¡°You want me to dominate you in the white form as well, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­To put it bluntly¡±

    Irina is so cute that she nods reluctantly to the innocent words.

    ¡°You lewd small girl¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who did it¡±

    ¡°You wanted to be one¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡­well, that¡¯s right¡±

    I stroked her hair and sucked her lips and nipples in turn. I took off my own clothes, too.

    ¡°How does a man respond?¡±

    ¡°All they have to do is fuck without saying a word. And then both of you will be done. It¡¯s thest step, after about five rounds of formal courtship and the woman¡¯s reply¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Courtship from me, did you skip it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not very good at courtship outside of here, are you?¡±

    Irina¡¯s legs grabbed my hips and her hands grabbed the tip of my penis. ¡­¡­Yes. indeed.

    ¡°Then, that¡¯s all for chatting. It¡¯s our consciousness in this ritual that it¡¯s unsophisticated to confirm each other in words. From the beginning to the end, it¡¯s chic that only a silent understanding is required¡­¡­this is the old way ofmunicating¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, heavy breathing is different?¡±

    I see. Vaguely, we can see the modesty of the elves who set this custom in ¡¸Another sense¡¹. Originally, the elves¡¯ view of marriage was that there were few love marriages. However, this is not to say that arranged marriages are a betrayal of both parties¡¯ intentions. I guess this is one form of it. After going through several stages, you make up your mind about the next step and the next and the next. Until it¡¯s done, it¡¯s just ¡¸The way it is¡¹ and no physical voice is used. No interruptions. We just follow the set procedure. This is why you can get into embarrassing situations on your own. Of course, since it is young men and women who are going to be arranged in this way, there is no way they are not interested in sex. However, by making a pretext that ¡¸That¡¯s the way it¡¯s done¡¹, I can hide my impetuousness. It¡¯s the kind of mentality that makes you open and shy. ¡­¡­I squeeze a lowugh and sneak into the young vagina, guided by the ruined chief who has omitted such a modest ritual.

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­ku, huu¡­¡­¡±

    Irina adjusts her position to take my cock into her lower mouth and lets out a satisfied snort. The trees in the forest sway in the wind. The sun shimmers through the trees, caressing Irina¡¯s silver hair as if it were ying a tune. And shining dully in the same light is the metal fitting around Irina¡¯s neck, the proof of her very. The girl who is the ruler of this forest wears a cor with my name engraved in small letters and she wears it with pleasure. It was irresistiblyfortable and I shook my body to y again and again with Irina lying down, asserting herself in the back of her vagina.

    ¡°Nku, uuuu¡­¡­?¡±

    Irina¡¯s legs were entwined and she wouldn¡¯t let go. I grabbed her small waist with one hand, locked it in ce and pulled it out a little too roughly, quickly gouging the back.

    ¡°Nuuu?¡±

    Irina¡¯s nasal voice is soothing. ¡­¡­But. A quiver rolled beside us.

    ¡°?¡±

    Look at Irina and her face and turn around. There, Anzeros began to shyly take off her clothes, shaking her body with a simr rhythm to the movement of Irina¡¯s dance, imitating what she saw. When asked with my eyes what she was doing, Anzeros turned her eyes a little, untied her belt and threw it away in a circle.

    ¡°¡®¡­¡­Irina. Is this for two women to be together?¡±

    I ask Irina, knowingly that she is innocent.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of¡­¡­¡±

    For the first time, Anzeros interrupted her. She stepped loosely and took off her clothes.

    ¡°I respect the white ritual¡­¡­but I¡¯m Andy¡¯s female ve¡­¡­a female ve belonging to Andy, no matter who else is there¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Umm¡±

    Irina makes agreeable responses.

    ¡°So I¡¯m not going to¡­¡­wait. Do you hate Andy?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not. ¡­¡­Then let¡¯s make this the first ever attempt¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    Irina was a little frustrated. But she understands that her monopoly is irrelevant and she tolerates Anzeros taking off her clothes next to us.

    ¡°Good girl. After all, you are the first ever female ve n leader¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s true¡±

    I stroked her. Irina reluctantly put her arm around my neck as if she had blown off and shook her hips lightly, urging me to continue. Anzeros with only a cor and a ponytail naked sitting next to me.

    ¡°Andy¡­e over here whenever you want¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It, It¡¯s best to put it out first with me. After that, you can take a detour into my womb while you fuck Anzeros¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for Andy to decide¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯m not going to let you pull me out now, because my body is already in the mood for it¡±

    The cor girls are having a petty argument in the quiet forest. I only make a bitter smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a ritual, so don¡¯t talk. It¡¯s an order. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll allow you to pant¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­Muu¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Understood?¡±

    Irina nods with a delicate face and Anzeros is waiting in line, smiling and lying face down, looking into us with her cheeks. I crawl my hands on their hips.

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°A¡­¡­Auu¡­¡­!¡±

    Anzeros wriggles happily. Irina clings to me desperately, as if I¡¯m going to pull out. While stroking Anzeros¡äs raw ass shining mottled in the soft light from heaven, I ejacted inside Irina¡äs vagina as she wished for.

    ¡°Hunu, a, aaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Irina climaxed with a happy face. Anzeros¡äs legs shake, as she sharpens her mouth with a feeling of disappointment. I pulled my cock out before I could finish ejacting and shoved it between Anzeros¡¯s buttocks, which I had been rubbing earlier.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    It was a bit of a forced position, but I think she sensed that I wanted to fuck her as soon as possible, so she happily moved her hips a bit to make it easier for me to enter. I inserted my cock from the side of her buttocks where her legs were stretched out. It¡¯s not so much that I can insert it, but I can only get it into her vagina a little bit further than the tip. But thanks to Anzeros¡¯s small size, I can still move my hips. It feels like intercrural sex, but Anzeros received it withoutining.

    ¡°N¡­¡­aa¡­¡­Andy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk¡±

    ¡°Nnn?¡±

    I pressed my lips to the nape of Anzeros¡¯s neck who tried to speak. Can Anzeros appeal to me with her eyes and raise her hips? She raises her own hips slightly to appeal. I nodded.

    ¡°N¡­¡­nuu?¡±

    Anzeros lifted her hips. I inserted it again. This girl, who is bigger than Irina but quite small for my physique, still let me pierce her nasty, greedy and unrelenting vagina.

    ¡°A, Aaaaa?¡±

    I poke her uterus while listening to Anzeros¡äs heavy breathing. I¡¯m not sure if Irina has finallye back from the pleasure, but she wakes up with my semen dripping from her crotch and sits up on her haunches to watch me and Anzeros have a fancy animal-style sex. I pull Irina¡¯s hand and bring her to her knees. While mming her hips towards Anzeros, she hugs Irina and asks for a kiss.

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    As if sighing is not a word, do it, Irina takes a breather.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­!!¡±

    They kiss enthusiastically as if taking revenge. I ejacte in Anzeros while she is entwining her tongue with Irina. Plenty of semen is pumped into her womb, away from her ass and tapping Irina¡¯s head away.

    ¡°¡­¡­Puha¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all very grateful to the spirit for making youe, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Umm. Well¡­¡­that¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Actually, I¡¯d like to do it one more time at least¡±

    It¡¯s a rule once. After all, it is a little unsatisfactory. Even though both of them are erotic. ¡­¡­And, needless to say, they are the ones who are the most unsatisfactory. However, they cannot break the horizontal paper.

    ¡°I, If we go back to n manor, we¡¯ll have a feast. If we¡¯re toozy, we won¡¯t be able to eat by the afternoon work¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, after tomorrow, we¡¯ll have plenty of time for you¡±

    The girls suggested that we cut it short. I can¡¯t eat until work.

    A lunch like an outdoor party was waiting at the White n manor.

    ¡°As per Irina-sama¡¯s instructions, I wielded my skills¡±

    ¡°Please, Smithson-sama, the hero of the human race and Angelina-san, Aaron¡¯s beloved daughter¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Angelina and I were a little put off by the strange reception.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you eat?¡±

    Irina is quickly taking a bite of the food.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t eat while standing, Irina-sama¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t ask you to be so formal, Ritz¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bad manners at any table¡±

    Probably one of the servant elves I saw someday. Irina is being talked about. A female elf pulling a chair with me and Anzeros with such andscape in the background. This is also the person I greeted when I came to the White n Vige before. I think her name was Margaret.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I hope Irina-sama hasn¡¯t caused you any trouble¡±

    ¡°Hey, Margaret! I¡¯m not a child¡±

    ¡°I have understood that very well today, so please sit down, Irina-sama¡±

    The n leader is too young for anything. It seems that the old servants make fun of her a little.

    -

    In the afternoon, I called Naris to the workshop for final adjustments. However, my particr three-dimensional fit seemed to require very little adjustment.

    ¡°Uwaa, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve worn proper armor¡±

    Naris spun around in the armor and checked the range of motion, raising and lowering her arms and bending forward.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah, this is good. It¡¯s the best. At least as far asfort is concerned¡±

    ¡°If you can, do a little mock battle with someone to test if there¡¯s really no problem¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not worth it¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t spare the armor, what if there¡¯s a w in the real thing?¡±

    ¡°Boo¡±

    This is why poor people are so annoying, even though I paid for the production.

    ¡°Well, anyway, the first one ispleted¡±

    ¡°Following Anzeros-san. Congrattions, Bhan¡±

    Jeanne and Jackie-san already seemed to be in a good mood with the sense of aplishment of havingpleted their work.

    ¡°I want to call itplete after confirming it properly¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be with us, aren¡¯t you, Bhan? If there¡¯s something wrong, we can fix it as needed¡±

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no point in overthinking it. You¡¯ve got a real cksmith helping you, can¡¯t you trust him?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the job¡¯s done. Let¡¯s celebrate!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry for the cheap alcohol, but I¡¯ll give you a special one¡±

    ¡°Jackie-san, don¡¯t be a dwarf and serve alcohol at noon!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s just one drink¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a drink¡±

    Alcohol is already pushed out and poured into four cups for Naris, Jeanne, Jackie-san and me.

    ¡°So, Bhan, lead the way¡±

    ¡°I!?¡±

    ¡°This armor is Andy¡¯s work¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one wearing the armor, so I cant take the lead¡±

    ¡­¡­I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡°Emm, then¡­¡­let¡¯s celebrate thepletion of one item for now¡±

    ¡ºKanpai!¡»

    Cups raised at the cksmith in the middle of the day. A little surreal.

    ¡­¡­But it was delicious.

    -

    Night.

    ¡°Tonight¡¯s opponent is¡­¡­a bit tricky¡±

    While cleaning up the food at the inn, I unfolded the parchment again to check. ¡­¡­La and Sharon. Well, it seems like Sharon ispeting against La and losing or it¡¯s a boobs showdown. Still, they are two peoplepeting for one or two female ves with a morous degree. They also both have the best physical strength.

    ¡°Is it the knight captain and La tonight?¡±

    ¡°Uwa¡±

    I was surprised when Tetes poked her head out from behind me and dropped the parchment into the soup.

    ¡°N, No No!¡±

    I drain it by pping it like a dish cloth. ¡­¡­The part of tomorrow is blurred.

    ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°No, not that! How dare you! It¡¯s kindness not to get involved even if you know the circumstances!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing fine, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Listen!¡±

    I dislike this girl.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Neia asks, wondering at the one-way conversation between me and Tetes.

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson¡äs 18 people for three days order schedule is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Please shut up¡±

    ¡°A, Ahaha¡­¡­that, can we just pretend you didn¡¯t hear that, because it doesn¡¯t seem to fit into the story?¡±

    ¡°Look, Tetes! Neia¡¯s attitude is right!¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s not up to 10-man captain Smithson to tell me what to do¡±

    You¡¯re too right, if you ask me. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s y it down.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want Tetes to touch that¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re old enough, so please give up your curiosity!¡±

    Either as an intelligence agent or as a girl. ¡­¡­Yeah, it¡¯s awkward either way.

    Well, I¡¯ll contact Selenium tomorrow because of the parchment with blurred letters. For the time being, I know what tonight is. Alright. It¡¯s time.

    ¡°Are you there¡­¡­?¡±

    I opened the door to my room. ¡­¡­Sharon and La were definitely there.

    ¡°Wee home, Master?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The only thing I didn¡¯t expect was that. It was Sharon who wore La¡¯s usual raggedy clothes and long, careless hairstyle. La on the other hand wore bikini armor and a ponytail.

    ¡°What are you doing, La¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡­what I¡¯m doing, but I think I should take a cue from her and try to talk in a certain way¡±

    I coughed. I was about to say something.

    ¡°¡­¡­N, Not good, I have a weird creepy feeling¡±

    La seemed to be incapable of imitation. Sharon, on the other hand, was very excited.

    ¡°Ho, which one of us do you want to fuck first?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    La blushes and scratches her head while making her mouth crunchy as if to imitate a half-hearted opinion. It was too fresh a sight.

 Chapter 265: Sex Timetable 6 [Laila â€“ Sharon]

    <h4>Chapter 265: Sex Timetable 6 [La - Sharon]</h4>

    La was dressed in bikini armor and a ponytail. Her hair clip was probably Sharon¡¯s, but it was an elegant design not seen in Trot or Celesta. She probably couldn¡¯t rent a gauntlet, her arms were still bare-handed, but she still looks good. Sharon, on the other hand, was dressed in La¡äs usual wild style, haphazardly wearing a piece of cloth that could have been a bed sheet or clothing. Her hair, which was usually tied into a ponytail, was pulled down and that alone gave her a very different impression. She didn¡¯t have the same mysterious beauty of unknown identity and nationality as La, but instead she had a strangely clean presence, like a spirit or goddess, perhaps because of her good upbringing.

    ¡°La is not a bad example of a female desert warrior¡±

    ¡°I, Is that so¡­¡­?¡±

    It¡¯s what she calls herself in her everyday life, but she doesn¡¯t always dress like a ¡¸Female Warrior¡¹. She wouldn¡¯t be worth wearing it if it wasn¡¯t armor for La, but she still wants this much equipment if she¡¯s seriously going to cheat. In addition, La¡¯s fighting style is based on striking with force. This is the closest you can get to the bikini armor image of a self-made warrior in the wild.

    ¡°In a way, it suits her better than Sharon¡±

    As a knight, Sharon, who fights rather well-behaved, looks better in her normal armor.

    ¡°U, Umm. It¡¯s not a bad thing to be praised like that¡±

    La is a little embarrassed as she scratches her chin. It¡¯s a fresh reaction after all. And Sharon is a little annoyed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t look good?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    I thought about covering it up, but I was honest.

    ¡°I think you have a knight-like appearance. Of course, as a man who wants to expect sex appeal, this is also something with a high degree of exposure, but in terms of style as a warrior¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s a serious statement¡±

    ¡°I made my own armor¡±

    I also made parts for Anzeros and Naris and had more choices and more perspectives.

    ¡°And you look good. Somehow, it¡¯s like a spirit¡­¡­it has a strange and mysterious atmosphere¡±

    ¡°Mysterious¡­¡­¡±

    The minimum amount of clothing that you don¡¯t decorate feels something like a god, a spirit or a priest who serves it.

    ¡°La is a recluse because she drinks only alcohol, but Sharon is graceful¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­ma, maybe I should change my attitude a little¡±

    ¡°The usual La is fine¡±

    While gently stroking Sharon¡¯s golden hair, I rub her boobs. In my head, she¡¯s a spirit, a goddess. It is the most immoral person to sexually harass at the beginning of an encounter. ¡­¡­No, she¡¯s a real princess in an elf country, so in a way it¡¯s simr.

    ¡°Ah, nn¡­¡­would you prefer to hold a spirit rather than a dragon?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t get rid of dragons, they¡¯re always there for me. But I think it¡¯s dreamy to stick your dick in a mystical spirit¡±

    ¡°Ho. How about a desert warrior?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of youter¡±

    Roll up the hem of the cloth that Sharon wore. She imitated La, who always didn¡¯t wear underwear and her ass was bare.

    ¡°Ahh¡±

    ¡°You have a nice ass as always¡±

    I fondled the fleshy buttocks. Sharon¡¯s throat twitched in pleasure. Even a slight difference in atmosphere will change the way you enjoy yourself. I took out my penis while tasting a little fresh pounding.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­I think I¡¯ve be such a high-ranking existence¡­¡­still, when I think that Smithson-san will pour his semen inside me¡­¡­I can¡¯t control my excitement a little?¡±

    ¡°Well, even Sharon¡¯s usual womb is a ridiculous partner¡¯s womb¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. You can think of it as your own personal elf toilet, just like any other¡±

    ¡°Of course I want to flush it like a toilet bowl¡±

    I¡¯m not afraid of things anymore. Even though she is the sister of that Felios. It looks like I¡¯m pretty loved.

    ¡°Hoho. Owner likes to rule in rough words, but in fact, he just loves you like a lover. He doesn¡¯t care how reckless you are, he¡¯s so sweet even to me, you¡¯re not just a toilet bowl, you¡¯re a¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s Smithson-san¡¯s virtue¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, as La says, she might not be treated as a ve. Overall. But honestly, I think it¡¯s bad enough in the eyes of the world and they actually use it like a toilet bowl.

    ¡°Normally, I think it¡¯s enough to treat you like atrine woman, gathering a bunch of guys on a bed and spanking them ass after ass¡±

    ¡°Ho, I¡¯d like you to at least order a pussy to be presented in one hand during meals and work¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­that¡¯s certainly exciting¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I think it is the right of a female ve to be called upon when she urinates and to be made to receive it in her mouth or vagina¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s it¡­¡­?¡±

    Certainly, if you are a man who surrounds a woman as a ve dedicated to eroticism (in the erotic picture scroll), it is not strange to do so much. But.

    ¡°That¡¯s just putting me in a difficult position, right?¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Sharon, who was left to fondle her bare bottom and La, who was in bikini armor, looked at each other puzzled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where I¡¯d be able to eat or work while having sex!¡¡I don¡¯t like the idea of pissing inside a girl!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. It¡¯s a shame, because I¡¯d like to see you be that insistent¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You may not be able to be a soldier if you do that, but¡­¡­ you will eventually fall into that kind of life¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Also, while I like to make out with girls and have sex with them hard, I¡¯m not that interested in sex that tests their limits¡±

    ¡°The body of a dragon is not so dangerous¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ve been working out for a while, so I¡¯m not afraid to do some serious stuff¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t know why these girls are so challenging to eroticism.

    ¡°Ah already. I¡¯d like to fuck you until you¡¯re satisfied¡±

    I hugged Sharon from behind and buried my nose in the nape of her neck, which was covered by her smooth blonde hair, while I grabbed her breasts with both hands and inserted my cock. It didn¡¯t go in well, though and the ns popped out in front of my crotch.

    ¡°Sharon, support my cock and push it in¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    Just the fact that I¡¯m giving this kind of order to Sharon, the proud heroic knight of Renfangas, is really something. And Sharon who executes it with an ecstatic face. It¡¯s very subordinate to my taste. Enough ves for me.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. ¡­¡­My cute female ve¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­y, your¡­¡­naughty ve¡­¡­no¡±

    Sharon nced at her attire with only her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m your pet¡­¡­?¡±

    As always. I¡¯m a little curious as to why this girl has decided to serve me. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because my ves seem to be enjoying themselves in spite of their name. However, I feel that she is a little bit enthusiastic to say that she fell in love with me normally. Disagreeable. ¡­¡­Maybe I¡¯m trying to understand by doing the same with my ¡¸Female ve¡¹. It¡¯s not right in the world, a form of affection exchange. All of them have their own special circumstances, but for some reason they all seem to be happy, making love to me. This is because I understand that she is also a ¡¸Special¡¹ knight, who has achieved prosperity and status and yet was overprotected by her brother and mentor. If you can join a ¡¸Special¡¹ group full of such exceptions, you may think that if you don¡¯t join, you can¡¯t be happy elsewhere. ¡­¡­This costume exchange may be one such greedy quest for ¡¸Female ve happiness¡¹.

    ¡°You perverted pet¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I love you¡±

    I¡¯m going to affirm her like that. I want to make all the beautiful women who have asked me to make them happy happy. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s worth it, but I don¡¯t want to leave the girls who depend on me like that to others. I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m essentially selfish, egotistical and greedy to a fault.

    ¡°Take it in the womb¡­¡­be conceived¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Creampie with feelings¡±

    I know she can¡¯t conceive right now because of the contraceptive magic, but someday I¡¯ll really impregnate them all. Let¡¯s be indecent in front of me and affirm with semen the female ves who seek affirmation for themselves.

    ¡°You are all women who are here to conceive my children¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    Making a noise, Sharon¡¯s clothes while standing are already roughly stripped off and she is naked andmitted. I don¡¯t even allow her to put her hands on the wall. She just stands there in the middle of the room and backs up. Sharon looks like she¡¯s in pain, unable to care for herself, but I believe that this is how a female ve should be treated, so I continue to pound my hips against hers. And then.

    ¡°Here we go¡­¡­be pregnant, Sharon!¡±

    ¡°N, y, yes¡­¡­ss?¡±

    Byururururu, I ejacte in the depths of Sharon. Then, firmly grasp her boobs and shoulders so that she cannot escape and harden until she is satisfied. Is it the vagina or the penis that is trembling with momentum? ¡­¡­And when I¡¯m done, I release Sharon and pull my cock out of her as she swims her legs.

    ¡°You¡¯re next, La. Don¡¯t take off¡­¡­everything, just your lower armor, down to your knees¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hoho, we¡¯re in a good mood¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you like you¡¯re an adventurer who suddenly wants to have sex in abyrinth¡±

    ¡°Ho. Reminds me of old times¡±

    La smiles and does as I say, pulling down her waist armor and underwear. When I hooked it on her knees, I had no choice but to put it on her waist, which was rather glossy. While my hand ys with her magnificent ck hair, which is swaying in her unsteady position, I ce my cock against her ass behind her back.

    ¡°La. You can put it in your pussy yourself¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Kukuku, if you¡¯re going to be in thebyrinth, you¡¯ll have to hurry¡±

    La smiled and grabbed my cock through the straddles, ced it against her vagina and thrust her hips hard. My cock, sticky with Sharon¡¯s juices and my seed, was easily buried in La.

    ¡°Nuuu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°A lover who impulsively plunges his cock in while walking through thebyrinth together¡­¡­isn¡¯t a bad idea¡±

    ¡°Hoo¡­¡­it¡¯s different. It¡¯s a ve who protects herself in thebyrinth and uses her cunt when she feels like it¡­¡­then¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Did you have that kind of rtionship with thest guy?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­no longer think about anything but you¡±

    La looked up at me diagonally with a ponytail hanging in front of her and squinted her eyes.

    ¡°If I were to someday pretend to be an adventurer and go to somebyrinth¡­¡­, that would be the only rtionship I would have?¡±

    ¡°I like that¡±

    Such a trip with La. An adventure line that entrusts her escort and sexual desire processing to La who pretended to be a human being. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an adventure, it¡¯s just baggage. It¡¯s going to be fun in many ways with the bikini armor La.

    ¡°La, I¡¯m going to get hard¡­¡­Keep swinging your hips!¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, hurry up¡­¡­if we don¡¯t hurry, we may be attacked by monsters¡­¡­?¡±

    La shakes her hips as I tell her to. With my hands on her knees, she withstands my thrusts with an amazing sense of bnce. On the bed, Sharon is leaning on her upper body and staring at us.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take Sharon on an adventure too¡­¡­let her pretend to be a priestess or something¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho, good¡­¡­to take a number of disguised ves on a spanking adventure¡­¡­really, my owneres up with good things¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I guess¡­¡­!¡±

    I¡¯ll dream about it for a bit. In fact, I have to be a cksmith first and I don¡¯t have to do that, though it would be difficult to take only a few with me. If I was just an adventurer and not an army like now, I wouldn¡¯t beining about being able to squeak in wherever I felt like it. Yeah, it sucks.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, La¡­¡­don¡¯t spill the seed that¡¯s been poured inside¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be told that¡­¡­kku?¡±

    Ejacte firmly in the back of La. Knead the back without pulling it out until it¡¯spletely pulled out¡­¡­when thest cramp is over, I slowly pull it out and raise the armor below.

    ¡°Sm, Smithson-san¡­¡­well then, it smells¡­¡­?¡±

    Sharon¡¯s protest, who seems to be happy somewhere, is overlooked and they are put up on the bed and they sleep.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, I¡¯d like to fuck you both in turn more¡±

    ¡°Ho, so this is Selenium¡¯s arrangement?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You can do whatever you want¡±

    ¡°In case you¡¯re wondering, she¡¯s concerned about my health¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not hurting my work. But it might be frustrating. Either way, I have to go check with Selenium about the parchment and maybe I¡¯ll ask her if I can fuck more tomorrow. ¡­¡­It¡¯s not something that Selenium alone can approve or disapprove of, though.

    -

    The next day. When I woke up, Sharon and La were not there. I guess they weren¡¯t tactful enough to stay like Maia and Almeida. In many ways, I also have girls who are atrophied. ¡­¡­And what was in my bed when I woke up instead?

    ¡°¡­¡­Nyah, nyah?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a little thing that cat beasts do when they¡¯re meowing¡±

    ¡°R, Really¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sometimes they say the full moon makes them go into heat¡±

    ¡­¡­There were two silver-haired cat beasts. No, one of them was Luna, needless to say. The other one is¡­¡­? Eh? I don¡¯t know if there were any other cat beasts.

    ¡°We, Well then¡­¡­I¡¯m going to take care of your morning erection, master¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. No, not even on the end

    ¡°E, Eh¡­¡­is that so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I feel embarrassed to wear it once in a while¡±

    In my foggy head, I finally understood. One of them is¡­¡­Oregano. Where did she get it? Equipped with silver cat ears and a silver tail. It¡¯sing out of her asshole¡­¡­ Is it in there? Both of them were bareheaded and they were cooperating in removing my pants.

    ¡°¡®¡­¡­Why are you wearing that?¡¯

    When I called out to them, their tails jumped. ¡­¡­What¡¯s going on with Oregano¡äs tail, really? No, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a tighter butt.

    ¡°G, Good morning. Master¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Because it¡¯s a big deal, I made it with the hair of a one-horned horse¡±

    Luna shows me a thumbs up on all fours.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­This child has silver fur, too¡±

    ¡°I, I thought Master might like it¡­¡­¡±

    Oregano¡¯s ears droop on the real ones.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate it but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Andy, you love cat beast¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy¡­¡­?¡±

    No, it is true that I like them, but there is a misunderstanding. I also love elves. ¡­¡­No, but you can¡¯t me me if you do something fresh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll teach you to be a great cat for Andy¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, let¡¯s wait a minute¡±

    I¡¯m still worried.

 Chapter 266: Sex Timetable 7 [Oregano â€“ Luna]

    <h4>Chapter 266: Sex Timetable 7 [Oregano - Luna]</h4>

    A cat girl and a pseudo cat girl, one with silver hair and the other with only silver hair, standing in front of my sleeping morning cock. The real one is Luna and the fake one is Oregano. Both of them are already without clothes, with white naked bodies and silver tails exposed at the base. The real one is Luna and the fake one is Oregano. ¡­¡­The fake one has a fake tail that extends from a stick in her butt.

    ¡°Yes, would you like to lick it with me?¡±

    A fake cat girl dexterously shakes a fake tail extending from her butt and asks the real one. Luna licked Oregano¡¯s ear with a slightly troubled face.

    ¡°Hyaa!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­This tongue hurts the sensitive parts of humans¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, Thats right¡±

    Oregano held her ear and nodded. ¡­¡­Yes. It seems that the beast race has a rough tongue and is not suitable for mouth licking. Depending on the race, it seems that the durability of the penis is just right, but at least it is a little difficult for human penis to feel good with a file-like tongue.

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll leave the oral preparation to you. ¡­¡­A real cat-beast would ignore the preparation and just plunge right in¡±

    ¡°Eh, r, really?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Cat beasts are a species that follow the moon and alle into heat at the same time¡±

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it? Therefore, it requires almost no preparation. When they want to fuck, they are all the same, so they are both excited and there is little problem. However, since Luna has chosen me as her partner, she can¡¯t just do it on a bright moonlit night. No, I didn¡¯t consult with her, but at least she¡¯s consciously trying to match me. In other words, my ¡¸Opportunity¡¹ is when I want to fuck her and Luna¡¯s estrus is a secondary factor. If I want to fuck her, she obeys me, even if she is not in the best physical condition. This is what it means to be a female ve and property. In fact, Luna¡¯s sensory issues, such as ¡¸My mind is different from normal because I¡¯m out of my mind when I¡¯m in heat¡¹ and my ego, such as ¡¸I want to love her whenever I want and as much as I want, not just for a limited time¡¹ are also taken into ount. ¡­¡­Well, the bottom line is that it ismon knowledge in the sex life that cat beasts mate should only have plenty of sex near the full moon, unless it is too much, but Luna and I are different¡­¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s a great story¡­¡­nmu, rero, reru¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°As a cat beast, it¡¯s easier for each other only when its full moon. I think it¡¯s more troublesome for other races to get excited and have sex with each other, even if it takes a lot of time¡­¡­everyone¡±

    ¡°N, Nmu, reru¡­¡­nku, u¡­¡­th, there is such a way of thinking¡±

    The two of them aremunicating cross-culturally with their dicks in between.

    ¡°Luna,e over here. ¡­¡­You¡¯re a female ve to that troublesome man¡±

    I tug on Luna¡¯s hand and pull her down towards me.

    ¡°¡®New moon or full moon, even if you don¡¯t feel like it, your pussy is fully open¡±

    ¡°¡®¡­¡­Andy, you don¡¯t do that often enough for me¡±

    ¡°Uh¡±

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡°¡­¡­I probably wouldn¡¯t have known for a long time if we were cat beasts together. I¡¯ve always thought that that kind of unrestrained sex is not so bad when ites from someone you love¡±

    Luna smiles and asks me for a kiss. I answer it while rubbing the just-sized boobs that I can wrap in my palm. Even with the same mucous membrane, if the mouth is slimy with saliva from the beginning, there is not much problem with a filed tongue. You can afford to enjoy the rough texture.

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­n, nn¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Puha¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So, you¡¯ll have to take care of me when I¡¯m not in heat¡±

    ¡°I will¡±

    ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t, it won¡¯t be worth it to work hard in the army¡±

    ¡­¡­Which reminds me, the reason Luna joined the Celesta army was because she wanted to follow me and have sex whenever she wanted and¡¸The goal of such a young and cute cat girl is to have sex with me¡¹. ¡­¡­I¡¯m a little ticklish, not a bad feeling.

    ¡°Ah, I have to reward you more and more¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Stroking Luna¡¯s body. Luna keeps herself in a supple movement like a real domestic cat rubbing her body against the movement of my hand while repeating light kisses with me many times.

    ¡°¡­¡­N, nku, nnn¡­¡­¡±

    And Oregano who works hard gives me a fetio to counter Luna.

    ¡°It¡¯s already fine, Oregano. I¡¯ve got an erection to begin with, let go in a hurry¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, I, I¡¯m supposed to drink it¡­¡­¡±

    Oregano raises a disappointing voice. I can¡¯t see her well because Luna keeps her face close to me. I don¡¯t really understand that kind of passion for Oregano.

    ¡°Oregano¡±

    I get up and look at Oregano. While rubbing Luna¡¯s ass, I look at the appearance of Oregano again. She¡¯s wearing a cat ear catsuit and a silver tail with a butt hole stick. The rest of the outfit is nothing more than a disgrace. Again.

    ¡°¡­¡­You know, I think you¡¯re trying a little too hard. I think you¡¯re doing too much¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    Even if she is an elf. She should be long-lived, beautiful and wise and unwilling to associate with humans. I know Irina and Christie. They are in a position where their proclivities and personal circumstances can be easily resolved by me. But if you think about it, Oregano doesn¡¯t have much reason to flirt with me so desperately. You don¡¯t have to rush to say that you don¡¯t have a partner. Elves are as fast as humans in sexual maturity and have an extremely long time to age, so in an extreme case, the difference in age between the same family, about 300 or 400 years, is eptable. It¡¯s not impossible that we can wait until our ¡¸Feeling¡¹ crosses over and flourishes that much further. So why does she flirt so much with me, who is just a lewd boy and humiliate herself to the extent that she dresses up in a ridiculously embarrassing way and shallowly begs me to have sex with her? When I start to wonder, I can¡¯t stop. Is there something behind it, or is she just such a special person?

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not a animal trainer and to be honest¡­¡­I¡¯m not very good at sex¡±

    ¡°I know that, but¡­¡­?¡±

    Yes. It¡¯s a little depressing to be affirmed in such a strange way.

    ¡°But why is it that makes me stand so much¡­¡­it¡¯s not just Oregano, but especially Oregano, who gives it her all, so sometimes I don¡¯t understand¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Oregano smiled in annoyance.

    ¡°You¡¯re a hero, you¡¯re very naughty and you¡¯re someone who finds us attractive, so why not¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Though the hero thing is a bit dubious¡±

    ¡°We all know that your power is not that strong. But you¡¯re a hero¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    I got a logic I didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need any more qualifications than that to be someone who has done great things. At least you¡¯re respected. ¡­¡­And that¡¯s the only reason we¡¯re allowed to fall in love with you¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not umon for elves to take many wives, but they need to be¡­¡­qualified. Mostly family status or achievement. In the Purple n, it is said that they just give more women to men with superior magic qualities. ¡­¡­You¡¯re a hero, don¡¯t worry¡±

    The girl sat down with her toes open and Oregano continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that when you first held us, we were hoping for the power of the forest¡¯s rumored ¡ºAnimal Training¡»¡­¡­, but you love us even more than that. So we thought more and more that maybe you can love us more. The fact that you are a hero is a fact that allows you to¡­¡­make all of us yours one day. That¡¯s what being a hero is all about¡±

    ¡°Irina told me that some elves were banished for being raped¡­¡­and having their blood stained¡­¡­elsewhere¡±

    ¡°We originally sympathized with Christie-sama¡¯s idea. Just being protected by the forest and withdrawing doesn¡¯t change anything, we shouldn¡¯t be a race that just fades away. We don¡¯t think it¡¯s hopeless to be an outcast. Rather, we should be proud to be the first elves to step into a way of life beyond the forest¡­¡­¡±

    Sigh.

    ¡°¡­¡­Moreover, in case you haven¡¯t noticed, I think Master is moving the times to give hope to such a new way of life¡±

    Oregano¡¯s determination is beyond imagination. ¡­¡­And I¡¯m kind of overrated.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, I think I¡¯ve been misunderstood¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­you can forget about the fact that I said something boring and theoretical¡±

    Oregano straightens up her residence.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that we¡¯re all more or less naughty women¡­¡­and you¡¯re the one who fills us with naughtiness¡­¡­and you¡¯re the one who loves us beyond measure. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll fit right in with your way of loving¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    ¡°No prejudice, no calction, just love, exclusivity, affirmation, and protection. You dye them with such affection. If you call that act training and the object of that training is to be a ve, we¡¯re fine with that¡±

    ¡­¡­Emm.

    ¡°Andy¡±

    Luna smiled as she giggled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re more right about Andy than Andy is willing to exin¡±

    ¡°Is, Is that so?¡±

    I¡¯m feeling a little queasy and want to argue. I want to argue, but I can¡¯te up with a good counter argument. ¡­¡­Sure, my female ves arepletely different from general female ves, I think it¡¯s something sweet. The direction in which it is rolling as a result is as Oregano says. ¡­¡­Damn, I was wrong¡­¡­I guess I¡¯m the one who misjudged the cognitive abilities of Oregano and the others.

    ¡°U, h¡±

    Cough. And then.

    ¡°Oregano¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Straddle me yourself¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Oregano straddles my waist. My cock is being swallowed by her vagina.

    ¡°N¡­¡­I, I can move myself¡­¡­?¡±

    Immediately pull the tail of Oregano, which is about to start moving, to the side and stop the movement.

    ¡°Nyann!?

    ¡°¡­¡­You said nyan. You¡¯re a fine cat¡±

    A calm plunge by Luna enters the scream of Oregano that jumps up.

    ¡°Ah, yes, no, that¡­¡­Master¡­¡­?¡±

    Oregano looks puzzled at being interrupted.

    ¡°I think you may be right for the most part, but I do have a fewints¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°One. I prefer a more lovey-dovey kind of love, rather than all-consuming love¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡­¡­?

    Yeah, I¡¯m in trouble. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re in trouble. You should be troubled. One day, you¡¯ll understand.

    ¡°Two. I¡¯m not thinking about the times or anything so big. Don¡¯tin about itter¡±

    It seems like I¡¯m trying to make things happen, but I¡¯m basically just going through the motions. Sometimes I work hard on something I don¡¯t agree with and it just happens to turn out great. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like it when people say I¡¯m moving the times. Please don¡¯t expect me to see it that way.

    ¡°Also¡±

    I pointed to the bag on the bedside table and had Luna fetch it for me. I opened it while still connected to Oregano and inside were five cors. I took out one of them, half-raised myself and wrapped it around Oregano¡¯s neck.

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my female ve. You¡¯re my ve and you¡¯re a woman who will let me cum whenever I offer you my cock. Good¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re my cat¡±

    Grab the tail and swell from side to side to make Oregano writhe.

    ¡°Hua, a, nahh?¡±

    Oregano clung to me and panted.

    ¡°Cats are estrus, not service. You just have to estrus bang bang without denting¡±

    Luna¡¯s eyebrows furrowed at my insolence.

    ¡°¡­¡­There is too much prejudice against cats¡±

    ¡°Is it different?¡±

    Luna is troubled for a while. And then.

    ¡°¡­¡­Considering the number of cats that havee into heat with Andy, I¡¯m starting to think you¡¯re not wrong!

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Yeah. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m actually wrong. I just wish Oregano could be more lustful about how she interacts with me.

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Estrus¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I want you to shake your hips and squeeze more cum out of me. I like girls who say, ¡ºLet¡¯s have sex together¡» instead of, ¡ºI¡¯ll do whatever you want¡». It motivates me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhu, I¡¯m pretty dirty, is that okay with you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I love dirty elves¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I love it when you say that, Master?¡±

    Oregano started to use her hips. Looking at herplexion, she is really serving, no. She is gradually bing more and more honest about her own pleasure. I hug her, pull her down, kiss her on the mouth and thrust my hips up as if I were bridging. Oregano also shakes her hips, pinching my body between her legs.

    ¡°Nhaa¡­¡­nmu, chuu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°N, huuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I love it when you hold me tight like this¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I love you¡±

    ¡°I also¡­¡­I¡¯m so happy¡­¡­huhh?¡±

    We kiss as we flirt with each other. Grab the stick in the buttock hole and turn it around the tail and enjoy the feel through the vaginal wall. Luna then licked Oregano¡¯s elf ears in an amusing way, which triggered Oregano to climax.

    ¡°Nya, aaaaaaaaa?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Therefore¡±

    While controlling Luna with my hand trying to correct her voice, I ejacte in the back of her vagina.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are many children who say it¡¯s a good deal when cat beasts are good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying a lot too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I didn¡¯t say it

    Pouring in a generous amount of sperm inside Oregano, I turned her over and let her go.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prove it to you¡±

    ¡°Wa, Wait¡±

    Before I do that¡­¡­, Luna pulls out a tail-shaped anal stick out of nowhere. ¡­¡­Oregano has faded, but it¡¯s still stuck. Why is there another one?

    ¡°Ei¡±

    ¡°Nya, aaa¡­¡­¡±

    Luna stabbed it into Oregano¡¯s vagina and plugged her.

    ¡°Nekomata¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a cat-beast mutation thates out every once in a while. The more tails you have, the stronger you are¡±

    Luna pushes her ass again and looks down on the double-tailed state with a little satisfaction. Don¡¯t be sober.

    ¡°Then Andy. ¡­¡­Lets go¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    I insert my dick into apletely wet Luna from behind¡­¡­and suddenly think about the tail stuck in Oregano¡äs butt.

    ¡°Luna is a strong girl¡±

    ¡°Eh, wai¡­¡­hunyaaaa!?¡±

    Just thrusting the tail into Luna¡äs ass hole, I¡¯m in a good mood and start shaking my hips. Luna seems confused, moving her tail (her own) and panting with teary eyes. Or rather she cries.

    ¡°Nya, Nyaaaa!! Nyaaaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­After all nya nya to say it is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I agree with Oregano who got up (the tail hung only from her vagina), Imit Luna.

    I ejactedfortably as it was, but I was hit by Luna. She was crying.

    -

    After the morning¡¯s work, I went to the baron¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­did you spill water?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Well, it¡¯s soup¡±

    When I showed it to Selenium, she wrote down the order on a new piece of parchment.

    ¡°And I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not satisfied with one shot at a time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that what you think?¡±

    ¡°You knew it?¡±

    ¡°Well, Hilda-sensei said that the current Andy might not be enough¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think we¡¯ll go unlimited next time¡±

    ¡°Next time¡­¡­? I have two more sets to go¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium shows me thepleted order list again.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Lunch: Apple Fennel, somewhere in the mansion

    Night: Hilda Christie, please do your best

    ¡­¡­Let¡¯s see. Aside from the two in the daytime. Deration of release of limitation in front of the two at night¡­¡­I am? They say I can ejacte as much as I want?

    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡±

    Selenium strokes her stomach but makes a worried look.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, not today¡±

    It¡¯s not that I ran away. I have work tomorrow. Yes. This is what moderation is all about.

 Chapter 267: Sex Timetable 8 [Fennel â€“ Apple â€“ Hilda â€“ Christie]

    <h4>Chapter 267: Sex Timetable 8 [Fennel - Apple - Hilda - Christie]</h4>

    I folded the new order list that Selenium had made for me and tucked it into my pocket.

    ¡°I¡¯d really like to serve you, too¡±

    Selenium said regretfully. She¡¯s starting to stand out so much that she doesn¡¯t have to say she¡¯s a pregnant woman and I¡¯m still impressed that this Selenium got pregnant with my sperm.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if Selenium is now serving me with her whole life¡±

    I think that pregnancy is something that deserves to be said. ¡­¡­I wonder if the strong-minded old men in the world would be offended if I said that.

    ¡°Still, I¡¯m a female ve, so I want to be like that¡±

    ¡°Like that?¡±

    What could be more ¡¸Appropriate¡¹ than wearing a cor and living as a pregnant woman?

    ¡°You know, like in the Celesta scrolls. Where they tie a girl with a swollen belly naked in a stone cell and milk her to the hungry children every day¡±

    ¡°Stop. That¡¯s fiction. Normally, if you do something like that, it will flow before the belly gets big¡±

    The fetus can flow just by cooling the belly. And then there¡¯s this fucking cold Polka. I¡¯m sure that only the strongest of mothers, such as ogres or dragons, would be able to survive living in a dungeon with no clothes on.

    ¡°First of all, we don¡¯t have a stone dungeon to keep people without sinners¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder if it¡¯s somewhere¡­¡­I mean, every time the Baron¡¯s mansion has a pregnant child, it can¡¯t be bothered one after another¡±

    ¡°Uh¡±

    Selenium makes a very painful face. Yes. Honestly Jeanne alone wouldn¡¯t be admitted as an emergency evacuation measure, but it¡¯s really painful for her to be sloppy and take care of Selenium. What will I do in the future? I¡¯m sure there will be a lot of rewards when the mission is over, but if you ask me if I can buynd and build a house¡­¡­it¡¯s a little unlikely. However, when ites to working in the military until it umtes¡­¡­after all, it takes a considerable amount of time because the pension of the 100-man ss bes a meditation.

    ¡°Loan¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Baron says that if you¡¯re in the suburbs, he¡¯ll preparend for your home as soon as possible¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the borrowing of borrowing¡­¡­but¡­¡­umm¡±

    I¡¯m worried. ¡­¡­I wonder if there is no choice but to spoil it. Irina, who seems to have overheard the story, appears with a frightened face.

    ¡°Guto-dono is not as ipetent as themoners think and earns well even in a town like this. It¡¯s not much of a burden to pay for one of your houses. In addition, it is said that the baronial family has an unbelievablyrge amount ofnd due to the fact that it is in a remote area that has been abandoned. There may be more concern than letting them y¡±

    ¡°You say that, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What, people gather around you. Do you feel motivated to take on the role of attracting customers and territories?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s easy to say that¡±

    I wonder how effective it actually is. Only the elves who believe in the title of ¡¸Hero¡¹ seem toe together casually.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s just a story here. We¡¯re already talking about providing a garrison for the Crossbow corps. It¡¯s just a matter of your house, you¡¯ll have to go through the procedure for things¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡­¡­This is also very generous.

    ¡°Andy-san, let¡¯s take the offer. It¡¯s better to have a home¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s too early to tell, since the mission is not over yet¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, but when I heard that, I felt like I could take part in mypanionship.

    ¡°What, I¡¯ll take care of the procedure?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a little faith in a woman with a cor¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, I see. If you¡¯re not good at it, it could be a ce of residence for Irina and Christie. Although the baron family isrge, there are many people who are in trouble, including elves. Given that, can it be said that the burden on the Baron¡¯s mansion will be lighter if I receive it rather than being reluctant to do it badly?

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand. I wish I could do it, so please proceed¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Finally?¡±

    Now, my vague course of action will take some shape. There was a way to train while continuing to be a soldier at Celesta and be a civilian employee cksmith and there was also an eye to open over there using my own workshop that I got from Renfangas. At least now I know that I¡¯ll be settling down here in the future. Of course, I have my duties and training, so I won¡¯t be able to settle down right away even after the house is built.

    ¡°In that case, I should probably put some bets on thend for the clinic that Hilda-dono asked me to build¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. The story is going that far!?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who hasn¡¯t been thinking about anything¡±

    It¡¯s not that I hadn¡¯t thought about it, it¡¯s just that I was too embarrassed to say it out loud, or that the time was right, or whatever. ¡­¡­No, no matter how much I say, it¡¯s not cool now.

    ¡°It¡¯s a room on the west of the first floor. Apple and Fennel are waiting there¡±

    Apparently, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that Irina came to me and she was asked by Apple to create a voice illusion barrier.

    ¡°I¡¯ve put up the barrier properly. Don¡¯t hesitate in the daytime¡±

    Irina gives a thumbs up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best¡±

    ¡°Please take good care of Apple for me?¡±

    When I think about it, I think it¡¯s terrible to rmend that Imit her best friend to my own extent, but for these two, it seems that they clearly say ¡¸I¡¯m most happy with my sexual desire¡¹, so is this okay?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I arrived at the room. If you know the ce where the illusion is cast, you will know that the feeling is somewhat different. If you have a good sense of humor, you will be able to see that there is no sound reverberating in the room. If you have a keen sense of intuition, even if you can¡¯t use magic, you can understand¡­¡­now that I¡¯m familiar with the many uses of illusions.

    ¡°Well then, excuse me¡­¡­¡±

    As I was about to knock on the door, it urred to me that there was a possibility that the door might not resonate inside the room since it was right on the border of the illusion, so I hesitated for a moment and then turned the knob as usual to enter. It was one of the guest rooms, not very spacious, but with a bed and a table, it was enough to stay in. Inside the room, Fennel and Apple, wearing matching maid¡¯s uniforms, greeted me with symmetrical bows.

    ¡°Wee home, Master?

    ¡°Would you like to dine or stay for dinner first?¡±

    Fennel and Apple chanted the rest of the sentence without hesitation, as if they had made a n. But wait a minute.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hold on¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°How can I help you?¡±

    I rubbed my forehead with my index finger and calmly put into words the feelings that had juste over me.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do that for the Baron, right?¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think I would ever ask someone other than Andy-san for sex?¡±

    Yeah, I know. I know. You can call me nervous. But you know what?

    ¡°But when you¡¯re in a nobleman¡¯s mansion and you¡¯re wearing a maid¡¯s uniform and you¡¯re being beautifully spoken like that¡­¡­just a little¡±

    It¡¯s like aplex for aristocrats. The inside out of the feelings I tried at Fennel¡¯s mansion and bar the other day, wanting to be a domineering aristocrat who I don¡¯t even know about. If the baron is also an aristocrat, such a thing may be allowed, a slight smoldering.

    ¡°I thought this would be a good idea¡­¡­since you seemed to be enjoying the maid service Savory and the others¡±

    ¡°Is it a backfire¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t hate maid service itself. To be clear, I love it. However, I don¡¯t like myself because I suspected that it was a continuation of reality even for a moment.

    ¡°Both of you, undress¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°Ah, Apple-san?¡±

    Fennel seemed to be bewildered by my sudden words, while Apple showed her understanding with a slight smile and started to take off her clothes. It¡¯s a little hard to put into words, but I want to change the mood from maid y. I think this is a bit arrogant.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve slipped a bit, Andy-san style, so let¡¯s take off our¡­¡­clothes, Fennel-san¡±

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Strip naked and lie there¡±

    I point to the bed with only the tilt of my head. Fennel is a little bewildered, but does as she is told. Apple takes off quickly, but Fennel hesitates a little, perhaps because she thought her slender proportions were inferior in front of the half-elf dynamite body. I suddenly hug the undressing Fennel from behind, squeezing her well-shaped but slightlycking breasts from the top of her clothes.

    ¡°No¡­¡­th, that¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more in the mood to conquer my own personal female ve. Get naked and get on your knees¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s kind of scary¡­¡­¡±

    Fennel is a little intimidated by my roughnguage.

    ¡°He¡¯s just in a wild mood, that¡¯s all. He¡¯s the same old Andy-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Apple. Don¡¯t try to take away from my initial reaction¡±

    I¡¯m in a bit of a mood.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I was wondering if there was a side of the animal trainer that only real ves get to see¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll agree that Andy-san is a bit naive, possessive, and not just a little bit naughty, but a normal person. I¡¯ve heard that his violent attitude is something that La and others trained him to have¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t say things like that that make me nervous. Sometimes I just want to shut up and give her a hard time¡±

    Jeanne said that I am not the real me when I act bad. In this way, there are times when it is rotten or when you feel down. Sometimes I want to be that kind of myself.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, I will ept it¡­¡­please, do whatever you like¡±

    Fennel takes a deep breath and slowly undresses. Apple has long since taken all of her clothes off and is sitting sideways on the bed waiting for me. I took Fennel¡¯s chest cloth and put down her panties. ¡­¡­At that moment, I scoop her up and grab both of her breasts and I sip her ears as I quickly press my cock against her undressed ass.

    ¡°E, ya, naaaa!?¡±

    From the root to the tip. Shaking my hips while including the tip and reciprocating the penis in the gap between Fennel¡¯s crotch, where I have dropped my knees on her inner thighs.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, ya, my ear, that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Fennel-san. ¡­¡­You want to be a female ve, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Apple smiles gently. While smiling, she looks at the penis that appears and disappears from Fennel¡¯s crotch, messes with her crotch herself and exhales a sexy breath.

    ¡°Everything I feel¡­¡­leave it to Andy-san¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Bu, But my ears are feeling too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. For that reason, Irina-sama made a barrier, right?¡±

    ¡°But, that¡­¡­this is not a service¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a female hole for me to fuck¡±

    ¡°Yes. We are both pussies¡­¡­and you and I will always be Andy-san¡¯s¡­¡­Master¡¯s¡­¡­cock-sucking toys¡­¡­?¡±

    Apple epts my hard words while masturbating as it is. Fennel is small and breathtaking, but she¡äs gradually swallowed by the air that Apple fuels.

    ¡°¡®When you want my cock in you just give me your hole and that¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­we are for that¡­¡­for that, woman¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yes¡­¡­th, thats right¡­¡­thats right¡­¡­?¡±

    Fennel grabbed my hand tightly and regained her wobbly hips.

    ¡°E, Ear¡­¡­please sip¡­¡­really feel it¡­¡­?¡±

    I nodded and sipped on Fennel¡¯s other ear as well. Naturally, Fennel squealed in delight. After a few repetitions, Fennel¡¯s hips buckle and shake as she tries to regain her footing. Fennel¡¯sbia, which is still open, spurt juice onto her pussy.

    ¡°Ha, a, aaaa¡­¡­a, aa¡­¡­?¡±

    I pushed Fennel down on the bed, pushed her quivering pussy open and entered it at once. Then I start shaking my hips.

    ¡°Aha, a, aaa¡­¡­ya, haaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Fennel that looks neat and looks like an older sister. I made Fennel feel like it by pinching it with Apple¡¯s masturbation and thus raped her. The feeling of conquest is irresistible. ¡­¡­There¡¯s no end to the fun you can have with this kind of ¡¸Dyeing a girl who hasn¡¯t been dyed yet¡¹, so don¡¯t get too carried away. There were so many people that I ended up starting such a strange rotation-restricted sex. I have to moderate the pleasure in such a ce.

    ¡°A, Aaa, ¡­¡­Ma, Master¡­¡­Master, Master¡­¡­? In, Inside, please¡­¡­I also want to get pregnant¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    And Fennel makes a firm im while being yed with. I wonder if this child doesn¡¯t use contraceptive magic.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I should get pregnant¡­¡­female ves, in that way, show their love to Master¡­¡­Yes, we are women who are only here to repeat that every day¡­¡­?¡±

    Apple intensified her masturbation fingering, her big tits twisting beautifully in her fingers. Watching as I vigorously fuck Fennel. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s a magic spell and Fennel is intoxicated while being fucked.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­a lot, a lot¡­¡­from now on, as long as Master is alive¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­isn¡¯t that wonderful¡­¡­Fennel-san?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­a, ku, aa, cuming, with Master¡¯s cock¡­¡­aaaaaaaaa!!¡±

    I then mmed arge amount of sperm into Fennel, who shuddered as she climaxed again. Dyeing her sight many times white, I drove arge amount of my semen into her vagina. ¡­¡­And while her thighs were restrained by her panties, Fennel was weakened. Looking down, the white naked body of a quivering elf, I take a cor out of my bosom and wrap it around her neck.

    ¡°A¡­¡­A, this¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Be happy¡­¡­you¡¯re now officially one of Andy-san¡¯s sperm sacks¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    Apple tries to share her joy with a deliberate expression and Fennel dyed it. I pull my dick out of Fennel and switch to the plump nude of a half-elf who continues to masturbate next to me.

    ¡°Andy-san¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡®I¡¯m going to fuck you full throttle from the start. Selenium told me tomit you as much as I can¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That girl?¡±

    The wording was slightly different, but I think the gist of it was right. I push Apple down, hold her legs and start fucking her hard. Fennel, with her knees tangled in her panties and in an awkward position, nuzzles into Apple and sucks her¡­¡­ear.

    ¡°Hyaaaaaaaa?¡±

    Apple¡¯s vagina tightens at once. Fennel slurps Apple¡¯s ears many times with a hazy smile. Each time, Apple is kicked up near the climax and shakes her whole body unconsciously.

    ¡°¡®¡­¡­Fennel. Don¡¯t touch without permission¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­Master, I want to convey the feeling of having sex while sucking one¡äs ear¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡äd rather like a woman who wants my cock!¡±

    ¡°Haaaa?¡±

    The grind is erged and the fluffy chest that Apple squeezes shakes greatly. While rubbing the chest, I hit thest blow in the back and ejacted.

    ¡°Hiaaaaaaaaaaaaaa©¤©¤©¤©¤¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    I filled Apple¡¯s womb to the brim.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The afternoon work is finished safely. Sharon¡¯s armor is steadily being produced, although it will not be a conspicuous assembly because it is still in the preparation stage. At the same time, I decided on the design for Neia¡¯s heavy armor.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be big armor again, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°She has the physique, but her ability is as good as a sword, so I don¡¯t think she cares much about heavy armor¡±

    ¡°But what about this armor¡­¡­especially the shoulders, it hinders movement a bit¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ve seen this shape many times in Master Sreedo¡äs Workshop¡±

    ¡°Parade armor. Armor for ceremonies is made more for looks than practicality¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A, After all?¡±

    I¡¯ve been wondering why it¡¯s impossible for the armor to softly follow the violent movements without the inscriptions, even though I¡¯ve secretly tried prototyping it.

    ¡°That youngdy is a swordsman who excels in speed and up and down movements. Her moving parts should be as free and light as possible¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want to make it a greave type, you might want to consult a shoemaker. They can make sure the boots fit¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Harry¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Old Harry is the best at this kind ofbat footwear¡±

    ¡°Eh, not the current generation, but Grandpa Harry?¡±

    Isn¡¯t he crazy?

    ¡°That¡¯s old Harry. Experience is the key to being a craftsman¡±

    Seriously?

    -

    After work, I soaked in the hot spring to recover my strength, ate some meat without drinking at the bar and returned to my room fully prepared. There, I found Hilda and Christie waiting for me in long, scantily d robes, probably provided by Hilda. Hilda-san was wearing a thin, pale white cloth. Christie, on the other hand, wore a pale ck cloth. Of course, she was not wearing anything underneath. Hilda wouldn¡¯t be so tactful as to wearyers of clothing in abat situation.

    ¡°Andy-kun, I¡¯ve been waiting for you?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­how about it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so sexy¡±

    ¡°Thats right¡î Mou Chris-chan, you¡¯re not that big, but you¡¯re weirdly sexy in general¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say weird¡±

    I gently rubbed Christie¡¯s boobs, her mouth pouting.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun, do you want to go first?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s Hilda first¡±

    Well, on second thought, it¡¯s only two shots anyway. I might cum in an instant and Christie might not be happy, but I didn¡¯t need to be rmed.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to go straight to¡­¡­the mouth, but on second thought, I shouldn¡¯t cum¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­B, But since it¡¯s thest time anyway, you can do as much as you want¡±

    ¡°No, everyone held back¡±

    I¡¯m d. It¡¯s really a good thing that Selenium has stopped me. For the time being, I insert it into Hilda-san, who seems to have no problem putting it in out of the blue (or rather, she seems to be very motivated to do so). Christie is looking at me with a slightly disappointed look on her face, ying with her lips. Such gestures are strangely sexy again.

    ¡°N¡­¡­regretful, because if Sensei were to get serious, you could make Andy-kun feel so good he¡¯d pass out¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not just sex that makes you cum¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡î¡­¡­mku, after all it¡¯s good, Andy-kun¡äs dick¡­¡­it¡¯s always so determined to impregnate you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Thats right¡­¡­huhuu¡±

    I¡¯m not sure, but I can assure that these people who can feel the energy of the penis are not the only ones. I start shaking my hips while being terrified. I knew it would feel good to be inside Hilda-san, even if I wasn¡¯t taking it seriously. Christie¡¯s naked body in my sight also reminds me of the pleasure inside her. Let¡¯s enjoy it. The only thing I know for sure is that sex with these two is very pleasurable.

    ¡­¡­I was naive to think that.

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I got an idea¡­¡­¡î¡±

    Hilda-san who uses some magic while putting her hand in the crotch while being fucked by me in the back. ¡­¡­No way in sperm hell? It must be one shot, though.

    ¡°Ei¡î¡±

    And suddenly I seriously swelled inside her vagina. The waist is also in serious mode. There is no time to protest. I¡¯m going to cum.

    ¡°Ua, aa¡­¡­!!¡±

    I stiffened in anticipation of my climax. But it doesn¡¯te out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯te out, did it¡­¡­¡î¡±

    ¡°Wh, What did you do!?¡±

    ¡°Eh? A magic that suppresses ejaction. Mainly used for premature ejaction training¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°So, go ahead and fuck me crazy, Andy-kun?¡±

    Wait. No, wait.

    ¡°Wait, is that supposed to be painful¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The feeling right before ejactionsts for a while, so many people get addicted to it¡î Good luck¡î¡±

    ¡°No, wait, solve this for a moment¡­¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t stop my hips. I can¡¯t stop my hips from bucking. But I can¡¯t cum. I shake my hips with all my might like a dog, but Hilda-san seems to enjoy it andes again and again, while I am swept away by the ¡¸Premonition¡¹ of pleasure that makes my chest and prostate aching.

    ¡°Slowly, I also¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Christie!¡±

    I pushed her down and started to fuck her roughly, hoping that Hilda would change her mind.

    ¡°Ah, nooo?¡±

    Christie showed a pretense to resist for a moment, but when I started, she waspletely in hell. I¡¯m desperately shaking my hips because it feels good, but¡­¡­I can¡¯t. Still, by biting only Christie, I continue tomit with all my might, hoping to solve Hilda¡äs magic to end Christie¡¯s turn.

    ¡°A, A, Aaa¡­¡­hii, f, fine¡­¡­?¡±

    Christie doesn¡¯te at all and Hilda seems to be having fun.

    And Imit Hilda again, to get in a good mood.

    ¡°Hilda-san, it¡¯s really painful, solve this¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Keep at it¡î¡±

    ¡°Ku, uaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­its fine¡­¡­ah, Andy-kun¡äs dick seems to be crying because it wants to conceive¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I have no memory of that night orter. ¡­¡­After all this person is dangerous.

 Chapter 268: Nightmare debris [Anzeros â€“ Savory]

    <h4>Chapter 268: Nightmare debris [Anzeros - Savory]</h4>

    Waking up was a disaster.

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    I was sweating all over, even though it was the middle of winter and I felt sick or almost panicked. There was an ufortable feeling in my body that made me want to scratch myself, yet I couldn¡¯t make sense of it. For a few seconds, my floaty brain refused to make sense of the situation and I kept breathing like an animal without understanding. ¡­¡­The time passed and as my mood quieted, I was slowly reminded of the nightmarish pleasure ofst night. Sex that is forbidden to ejacte by magic and continues to devour the ¡¸Premonition¡¹ of pleasure. I want to refrain from that anymore.

    ¡°!¡±

    I calm down for a moment, then look around left and right. No one is there. If I was still surrounded by Hilda and Christie¡­¡­just thinking about it almost brought back the panic. But they are no longer there. I¡¯m sure they at least felt guilty when they saw me running out of power while begging for ejaction. I¡¯d like to think so. ¡­¡­When ites to that, I¡¯m curious.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I lift the nket and look at my crotch underneath it. This morning, I wasted no time. However, I wonder if this¡­¡­maybe I still cant ejacte. With that in mind, I couldn¡¯t endure and I woke up from the bed, which I would normally feel ufortable in, sweated, threw away my heavy jacket, changed my clothes and went out of the room.

    This inn is used by most of the Dianne Special Forces. That meant that if I wanted to, my female ves, other than those in the Baron¡¯s mansion, were usually within a few dozen steps of me.

    ¡°Ah¡±

    As I was walking in a ghostly mood, the door to Anzeros¡¯ room opened in front of me, revealing Anzeros in a ponytail and athletic wear. It was still before dawn, but I guess she was going to have an early breakfast and do her morning workout. But.

    ¡°Anzeros©`©`©`!!!¡±

    ¡°Eh, wai, what!?¡±

    I suddenly jumped at Anzeros and pushed her back into the room. It¡¯s not that I had any n. It¡¯s just that my brain, which has lost its ability to think, perceived her as someone who would let me have sex with her.

    ¡°Wh, What¡¯s wrong, Andy?¡±

    ¡°I want to fuck you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, Thats direct¡±

    Anzeros makes a confused voice while somehow supporting me who jumped.

    ¡°Let me fuck you©`©`!!¡±

    ¡°U, Uwa, wait until I close the door¡±

    After receiving my unreasonable request, Anzeros hurriedly drags me to close the door. Once that was done, I waited for her to rip off her loose, thick pants and expose her lower body.

    ¡°Why are you so impatient¡­¡­, Hilda-san¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What did she do this time¡±

    ¡°Never mind that, lets have sex!!¡±

    ¡°I understand that!!¡±

    Anzeros is fed up with my refusal to answer her questions, but she doesn¡¯t resist. She¡¯s a good girl. I pushed her hairless pubic area apart with my fingers, smeared it with saliva and tried to put my cock in from the front in an impossible position. I¡¯m not sure if she sees that I¡¯m losing my cool or not, but she pushes me away lightly, then pulls my pants and underwear down to my feet and points her ass towards me with her hands on the bed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Quickly¡±

    ¡°Ange!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t yell at me! KKu, auu¡­¡­!¡±

    I yelled as I mped down on Anzeros¡¯ ass and inserted myself, impatient as a dog. Every time I forcibly shake my hips, my penis is buried deeply. Before I could get it all the way in, I felt a sweet numbness run through my brain and without fighting it, I released my semen.

    ¡°HHa, ya, aaaa¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Oooooh¡±

    Anzeros, who is forcibly inserted only with saliva, raises a surprised voice. While recognizing it, I was deeply moved by the feeling of openness of ejaction. ¡­¡­I wanted this. This feeling.

    ¡°Ah, Andy, now matter how you look at it, aren¡¯t you too fast¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It feels so good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°H, Hey¡­¡­¡±

    I continue to shake my hips at the confused Anzeros.

    ¡°E, a¡­¡­uku, a, ah¡­¡­h, hiu, hhaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ange, Ange!¡±

    ¡°W, Why are you shouting¡­¡­?¡±

    Thefort of ejaction and the love for Anzeros, who forgives it in the womb even if I suddenly attack, explodes and I¡¯m in a state like an undeveloped barbarian. Not long after, I ejacted for the second time. I let out a strange, unintelligible ¡¸Hooooo¡¹ as I shot my semen into the back of Anzeros¡¯s vagina and into her cervix. Then my knees shake and be weak. Super satisfied. Ejaction is wonderful.

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa, haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy¡±

    With a flushed face, Anzeros propped me up and threw me on the bed. She took all her clothes off in earnest and then straddled herself on top of me.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve calmed down, tell me what¡¯s going on. Just do it while I ejacte¡±

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want me to fuck you while you fuck me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll move, you concentrate on talking¡±

    She¡¯s really cute.

    While being soothed by Anzeros¡¯ hips, I told her about Hilda-san¡¯s outburstst night.

    ¡°¡­¡­M, Magic of stopping ejaction¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It was so painful. She said it was for premature ejaction training¡±

    ¡°Andy could have had a premature ejaction¡±

    No, that¡¯s not good. Pride. I don¡¯t mean to imply that you should go back and train me with that magic¡­¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not that she wanted to fix my premature ejaction, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s one count to ejaction, so she figured if I didn¡¯t have to ejacte, she could enjoy it longer¡±

    While I¡¯m doing this, Anzeros is entertaining me by putting her hands behind her back on my right knee and rolling her hipsnguidly in an oblique position. The girlish ponytail sways cutely.

    It was thest one anyway. I thought you were going to say, ¡ºHi, the event is over, it¡¯s free time from here on out¡î¡»¡±

    ¡°That seems to be tough¡±

    ¡°Well, you can cum dozens of times, Andy. It¡¯s probably easier that way¡±

    While saying so, Anzeros begins to bounce her hips for my third ejaction. I enjoy the vibration of her light body hitting my hipsfortably and just before Ie, I catch her hips and pull her close. Anzeros also knew that I would push my hips around like a screw and catch the ejaction deeply again.

    ¡°N¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You can afford it, Anzeros¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You know what? I¡¯m much stronger than you. If you keep up the pace, you won¡¯t be so sore¡±

    ¡°In other words, should I disturb the pace?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why do you want to see it disturbed?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, good luck¡­¡­Master?¡±

    Anzeros smiles and hugs me as I get up, kissing me and moving to a face-to-face sitting position. ¡­¡­I like the disorder, or rather, I like the way the slightly uptight Anzeros is bing more and more greedy. With that in mind, I began rocking with Anzeros as I prepared to ejacte for the fourth time.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°I see. In other words, Anzeros was used to experiment with ejaction¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°Anzeros doesn¡¯t need to apologize¡±

    Apparently, Anzeros had asked Dianne to be her partner for the morning practice and we ended up having sex for an hour, so naturally she waste. We ended up having an excuse for two while having breakfast in the dining room.

    ¡°¡­¡­I wish Maia or La would take care of that kind of thing¡±

    Dianne says with a slightly embarrassed face. La, who was listening to it at the table next to us, alsoughed bitterly.

    ¡°Hoho. Don¡¯t you tell me to do it yourself?¡±

    ¡°If you dare to say that, that¡¯s fine, but since there are two dragons who have no time and don¡¯t care where they are, you¡¯re probably more qualified for that kind of ¡ºAnyone¡» thing¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned if I¡¯m going to let you get away with saying that. Look at how satisfied Anzeros looks¡±

    As La says, Anzeros looked apologetic, but she didn¡¯tin about the sex itself, not a single word.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, Smithson-sama?¡±

    ¡°Knight Chief! Don¡¯t joke¡±

    ¡°Oh, Almeida, wouldn¡¯t you do it too if you were asked?¡±

    ¡°If you can do it elsewhere, I will do it elsewhere. There is no help for making children¡±

    That¡¯s why your words are more erotic than bad affirmations, Almeida.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡­if my room is as close to Andy-san¡¯s as it is to yours, I¡¯d like to be able to¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora was snarling her mouth a little.

    Hilda-san seems to have escaped to the Baron¡¯s mansion under the name of a study session on herbs with Christie. They¡¯ve found a good excuse. The two of them seem to have the same areas of expertise, but they are quite different.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that intellectual trio will do, including Tetes-chan¡±

    ¡°Hey, Naris, isn¡¯t she your best friend?¡±

    ¡°I thought she was my best friend, buttely I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking any more¡±

    A medical and erotic expert, a brilliant generalist and a genius magic swordsman. ¡­¡­It seems that there will be no blind spot if it is assembled in earnest.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the morning, I worked at the cksmith. Light armor for Sharon was steadily being made into parts.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s safe to make such bold curves for someone with suchrge breasts. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll agree that a woman¡¯s body shape can change quickly with a little change in lifestyle¡±

    Jackie-san looked at the boldly curved breastte and made a reluctant face. But I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine. After all, for them, armor is both armor and fashion. It is also a symbol of self control.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ll adjust at that time. And Sharon has been teased for her big tits for decades¡±

    ¡°The same body shape for decades¡­¡­I can¡¯t let my wife hear that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you a pretty hard worker?¡±

    ¡°You gain weight from the belly and lose weight from the chest. You should not be careless even if you have a miraculous spring. ¡­¡­When I start to plump up, I mutter it like a spell every time I eat¡±

    I¡¯m sorry.

    -

    Noon.

    ¡°Wee?¡±

    With the bright voice of Savory, I had a light meal at the bar as usual. ¡­¡­When I think about it, it was the master who was cooking. It¡¯s not his wife as usual.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your wife?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with you, Andy? Are you flirting with my wife too?¡±

    ¡°Give me a break¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, she¡¯s been busy setting up the restaurant for your friends who areing over tomorrow or the day after¡±

    It¡¯s that time of year again.

    ¡°I heard there are going to be two hundred people there this time¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°I hope there are enough rooms in the inn. There are many inns in this town, but many of them can¡¯t handle as many guests as they seem to¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to just have rooms, you need more people to handle them. This town is in the middle of nowhere, so the problem is that young people go to the city and don¡¯te back. It¡¯s not umon for the old and the olddy to have dozens of rooms and not be able to take care of all the guests, forcing them to put up a¡­¡­sign saying they¡¯re full before they really are¡±

    ¡°Hee¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m sure my corps will be fine as long as they have a roof over their heads and food, but even that is difficult.

    ¡°If more elves were willing to work part-time like Savory-chan, I think we could make that work¡­¡­no, it would be difficult for an old house that runs an inn. There are many resentments among the old people¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Right¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. There have been many skirmishes over the forest boundary. Andy is no stranger to it¡±

    ¡­¡­Polka has long shed with the elves of the Northern Forest, especially the Silver n. Forests have abundant resources, but if you take too much, the elves will naturally get angry. However, there is no reason to think that the elves will own everything. Even the people of Polka need wood, firewood and other goodies from the forest. It is an undeniable fact that the elves have often fired arrows at the humans over the very vague boundaries and while there have not been many deaths in Polka due to these warnings, it was only because the elves took it easy on them, and during the frequent use of force on the other side of the snake mountain range, there has been a great deal of damage. Because of that history, people who have lived in remote areas for a long time have a deeper dislike for elves¡­¡­I understand the theory, but I didn¡¯t realize it.

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why Savory¡¯s friends are having such a hard time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe. But even getting along so well with the elves was unimaginable ten years ago. Maybe it¡¯s a difficult move. Apple-chan, Selenium-chan, Irina-chan¡­¡­and you. Maybe it¡¯s a tremendous blessing for this and that to have a couple of guys who could make them see that it¡¯s better to get along¡±

    The bar owner smiled and offered me a cup of coffee. The taste was not bad.

    In the afternoon, I took a break from cksmithing to study the crest engraving book for the first time in a while. ¡­¡­Before going.

    ¡°Savory, let me fuck you¡±

    ¡°Eh, n, now?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    I go into the changing room at the back of the store. The changing room was a sturdy warehouse that the wife had remodeled so that the master and other drunks wouldn¡¯t feel the need to get dirty and it was extremely difficult to peek into. But she must not have calcted that I would make such a straightforward request when I knocked.

    ¡°Until yesterday, I could only fuck you one at a time and it was really stressful. I want to fuck you a lot¡±

    I think it¡¯s quite unfair to grab Savory, who was still in her maid¡¯s uniform, as soon as she entered the changing room and say this. But,

    ¡°¡­¡­A, As expected¡±

    Savory only requires a bitter smile while flirting.

    ¡°So I¡¯ve got a little extra time this afternoon, so I¡¯m going tomit you a lot¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to say it¡¯s a sweet pickup line, but at least make it more hard-hitting and sexually demanding¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee to piss sperm in your hole, slutty maid¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d enjoy that¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect Savory to like ying games.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying. I¡¯m here to put this on you¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here to fuck me¡­¡­th, that!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the cor¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯m d you like it¡±

    I put the cor on Savory¡¯s neck that I had already given to Oregano and Fennel.

    ¡°I was a little frustrated that¡­¡­Oregano and Fennel were so proud of it yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯ll have to take it to Laurier as soon as possible.

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡­th, then¡­¡­emm, do you have a vow ceremony?¡±

    ¡°Vow ceremony?¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯t you have some kind of ceremony or something?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.

    ¡°Eeh. That¡¯s not very exciting¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡±

    I pushed Savory down on the bench in the corner of the room.

    ¡°I usually seed on the spot¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Af, After all?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean with after all?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t do that much, I wonder if it will fit from the side of the woman who submitted it¡±

    I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s subtly reluctant or active.

    ¡°Th, Then¡­¡­let¡¯s do it?¡±

    ¡°Take off your pants. Raise your ass¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes?¡±

    Savory does as I say and sticks her ass up. She blushed and looked a little happy. I kissed her ass and started marking my beloved new ve.

 Chapter 269: Surprise ceremony [Laurier]

    <h4>Chapter 269: Surprise ceremony [Laurier]</h4>

    In the afternoon, I went to the Baron¡¯s mansion to study crest engraving for the first time in a while. cksmithing training is important, but I can¡¯t neglect this either. In the future, it may not be directly useful, but the improvement of this technology will have a great impact on my strength as a soldier¡­¡­

    ¡°The literal trantion from elvish is, ¡ºCurves lead nowhere, but they size. Corners are wasteful but pure¡»¡±

    ¡°Somehow I understand the meaning¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s refreshing to me¡±

    ¡°The point is that if you draw a line with a gentle curve, there is little change in energy. On the other hand, if you draw a sharp corner, a little energy leaks outward from the corner and that causes a change. The Qi bes purer. The reason there are so many corners in thebyrinth is probably an application of this property.

    ¡°What happens to the ¡ºQi¡» that leaks from it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°In most engraved patterns, the outermost circumference is surrounded by a circr line to recover the maximum amount of energy, but in thebyrinth design, it is rather aggressively thrown away to create a point where monsters ur¡­¡­there is also a structure like that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well connected. I¡¯m sure the people in the south will be able to decipher all thebyrinths in time¡±

    ¡°I think that the people who theorized the crest engraving have already deciphered most of thebyrinth structure. That¡¯s why ns for the construction of modernbyrinths have beenunched¡±

    It is known that the theory ofbyrinth design and the crest engraving technique are roughly on the same line. Roughly speaking, thebyrinth of the world is a device for purifying qi with a huge crest engraving. But nowadays, the technology to make it is lost. There seem to be some technical problems, but the bottleneck that I can understand now is ¡¸Issues to the need for maintenance that does not copse even if a monster is born inside and rampages¡¹ and ¡¸Countermeasures against seasonal changes in the direction of mind¡¹. Be done. There are technical problems in that area that cannot be solved by the theory of engraving alone. Unless you can manage it, you should be able to make only an open-air maze-likebyrinth. Even monsters cannot be easily created, so the purification effect is low. Anyway.

    ¡°On the contrary, it is possible to think of an engraving that radiates the impact received by making the best use of wasting energy. ¡­¡­Even if it is closely engraved on the shield size, the mitigation effect will be about 20%¡±

    ¡°It would be better to carve a hardened crest¡±

    ¡°It would be the case with one sheet, but considering stacking the crests in multipleyers¡­¡­umm, then it would be dangerous because the impact would leak from the back to the cured crest, but I think it could be used in an interesting way¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worriedter. Now take notes and go to the next page¡±

    Irina, who ys the role of the instructor, prompts me to turn the page. Irina, who can read but can¡¯t crunch the meaning and me, who can¡¯t read but has a strong imagination for meaning. Since it is difficult to steer each other, it is sometimes difficult toe back from the derailment if you delusion and decipher in this way.

    -

    When the work is finished, Christie and Hilda appear in the study room with a pot and teacups.

    ¡°How¡¯s your study going?¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s something for you¡î¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hilda-san, how dare you yesterday!¡±

    When I stood up, Hilda looked ufortable.

    ¡°Because one time is not enough for both of us¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°At least let me ejacte at the end!¡±

    ¡°I was nning to solve the spell when we were both reasonably satisfied, but Andy-kun would get all twitchy and copse fromck of oxygen¡±

    It was so painful that I fainted or should I say I was disgusted with myself for pursuing the pleasure of ejaction to such an extent?

    ¡°¡­¡­Thanks to that, I had to sneak off with the unconscious Smithson-san to receive my ejaction¡±

    Christie said ruefully as she made tea. Irina ridiculed with a bitter face while taking the first cup and adding plenty of sugar.

    ¡°It¡¯s still bright and you¡¯re being so open about it, Christie¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, It¡¯s not as if Irina, who is proudly showing off her cor has anything to say about it¡±

    It¡¯s certainly not the kind of conversation you want to have while making tea in your study.

    ¡°Thanks to that, it was hard today because I was afraid that I might not be able to ejacte after waking up¡±

    Well, I¡¯m not going to mention that I had a hard time, because what I actually did was to fuck Anzeros and Savory rather than suffer. I red at Hilda with a look of frustration on my face and Hilda looked at Christie in a slightly awkward way. Christie sighs.

    ¡°If you want to make up for it, even tonight¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t itpletely profitable for Hilda-san and you to make up for it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I suppose you could say that¡±

    ¡°Then, what should we do?¡±

    The two of them are a little confused. I mmed my hand on the desk and stared at them with a serious face.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to need your help¡±

    ¡­¡­I chuckled a little on the inside.

    -

    Evening. I was visiting the house where the four elven girls lived.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, Master¡­¡­¡±

    The one who came out to greet me was Oregano. I thought she was going to smile and wee me¡­¡­, but she just smiled a little awkwardly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that¡­¡­Laurier is sulking right now and the mood is a bit¡±

    ¡°Sulking?¡±

    ¡°You gave the cor¡­¡­to Savory, didn¡¯t you? Laurier, because she was the only one left out¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t exclude her¡­¡­¡±

    Well, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t see iting.

    I slipped past Oregano and into the house, where Laurier was sitting back on the couch, sulking.

    ¡°¡­¡­Laurier¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Animal Trainer¡±

    I brush her hair and Laurier pauses for a moment, looking up at me anxiously.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get your cor tomorrow¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to give it to me¡­¡­today?¡±

    ¡°I know you want it as soon as possible, but it would be boring to have no one to show it off to. Let me set the stage for a moment¡±

    ¡°Stage¡­¡­?¡±

    Stroking again Laurier¡äs head who has a mysterious face on her face.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, I took the four girls to visit the elf forest barrier. Work is off. It was said that it was because there was a mess of the arrival of Isaac¡äs group on the surface, but it is not true.

    ¡°Come on, Fennel. To the barrier prison¡±

    ¡°The barrier prison¡­¡­?¡±

    A distorted barrier space of the concept of day and night, I was once trapped in with the Baron and Anzeros. I entered there with the four girls.

    Inside the barrier prison, there are several dwellings, an open-air bath and a forest that loops around a certain size. As I thought at the time, it would be a very peaceful ce if we weren¡¯t being held captive.

    ¡°Come on, Laurier. Oregano, Fennel and Savory. ¡­¡­Take off all your clothes here¡±

    The four of them were surprised by my sudden words.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Wh, What are you going to do¡­¡­?

    ¡°Okay¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­As you wish¡±

    No, it¡¯s Savory and Oregano who are surprised. Laurier begins to undress nonchntly and Fennel bows and begins to undo her sash as well. Did Laurier notice anything about this special location? Probably because Fennel knew the story from the beginning.

    ¡°No, No matter how much a female ve, it¡¯s a bit of a situation to take off everything outside¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, let¡¯s give up, Savory. You¡¯ll be removed from being a female ve¡±

    ¡°What does it mean to be removed as a female ve¡­¡­¡±

    By the time they finished taking off, Laurier and Fennel, who had begun to take off earlier, werepletely naked. Fennel with a calm adult atmosphere and Laurier with a child¡¯s figure. They looked like sisters or maybe parent and child, and it made me smile a little. Then, after making sure that all of them had undressed, I took the four of them to the square in the center of some of the houses.

    All of the other female ves (and Dianne) were there,pletely naked and wearing only cors.

    ¡°Wa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, this is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Master?¡±

    All three of them, except Fennel, stopped and looked at me. I was alone in my clothes, folded my arms and exined my story in a pompous manner.

    ¡°The other night¡¯s rotational sex was too tasteless, so I decided to take the lead and let you guys have your fun. From now on, I¡¯m going to have you all live here for a while. And while you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll all be naked. I¡¯m going to fuck you all with no strings attached!¡±

    A small cheer from the naked beauties. By the way, I asked Christie and Irina to do the groundwork and Hilda-san to take care of Selenium¡¯s condition. I didn¡¯t inform Naris and Tetes. Well, I guess I¡¯ll take my chances with Naris separately.

    ¡°And¡±

    I gestured the girls in the circle back a little and brought Laurier into the middle. Then I pull out a cor from my pocket.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to put the cor on you right here, in front of everyone¡±

    Laurier, who had been ufortable not having anything around her neck while most of the women were wearing cors, paused and looked happy.

    ¡°¡­¡­Will you be my naughty ve who only thinks about my cock, Laurier?¡±

    In front of everyone. It¡¯s a stupid, wrong, and disgusting request. And then Laurier graciously knelt down.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll be a ve who only thinks about what you don¡¯t like¡­¡­?¡±

    Laurier looks up at me, proiming her eyes down once. The sleepy look is still full of expectations. I put a cor with my name on that neck.

    ¡°Well said. Open your legs¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    I push Laurier down in front of everyone.

    ¡°Hoho. Congrattions¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re joining the ranks?¡±

    La and Selenium in the front row p their hands and more than half of the girls start pping their hands.

    ¡°Why are they pping¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the details. Andy has made another one of his own. So congrattions¡±

    Aurora chuckles and Luna shrugs her shoulders while giving a petnt p. And then, for some reason, I shoved my cock into Laurier while the apuse filled the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s like our pce¡±

    ¡°I, I guess it¡¯s okay¡±

    Maia and Jeanne chuckle. I smiled and watched as I startedmitting this little elf.

 Chapter 270: Oral Relay [Laila â€“ Maia â€“ Luna â€“ Others]

    <h4>Chapter 270: Oral Ry [La - Maia - Luna - Others]</h4>

    A group of naked beauties lined up in an empty, everday forest. Dark Elves Dianne and Hilda. The half-elves Selenium, Apple and Anzeros. The cat-beast Luna. The dragon girls La and Maia. Jeanne the dwarf. And the elves, Aurora, Irina, Christie and Sharon, plus Almeida, Laurier, Savory, Fennel and Oregano. Eighteen in total. Naris was left out of the previous nine pairs and Selenium was added. Even though I¡¯ve had many orgies with some of these people, nearly 20 people including me is a veryrge group. There are those who are ufortable with their nude appearance and hug themselves ufortably and there are those who are concerned about the size of their breasts, while those who don¡¯t seem to mind at all are La and Maia, who have always been willing to bepletely naked and the Dark Elf sisters, whose public bath culture has advanced. I¡¯m not going to lie, as an outsider to the human race, I¡¯m a little underwhelmed. There are 36 tits and 18 cunts exposed under the sun. There is no doubt that it is a wonderful sight, but even though almost all of them have sworn to be my female ve, I feel that thisrge group is a bit beyond my control. No, No. I don¡¯t want to feel defeated from the start.

    ¡°Then everyone sits there. ¡­¡­First, take turns sucking me off. Just a little at a time¡±

    I instructed them as if to rouse my manhood. The female ves sat down in the wheel ording to the instructions, and I was at hand or rather, mmed the dick into the mouth of Laurier, who I had just ejacted in the back of her vagina.

    ¡°Nmuu¡­¡­¡±

    Laurier was a little out of breath, but when I offered her my cock, she opened her little mouth and sucked hard on it. While looking sideways at the situation, Dianne looks over everyone and opens her mouth.

    ¡°For the time being, this is what happened¡­¡­with this many people gathered, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be room for more bodies. I think that since Andy is so determined to do this, even if we have to ept the fact that we will be living in the nude here, it would be better if we set some rules for our lives first¡±

    ¡°Rules?¡±

    Apple asked back. As I admire their tits, I shove my cock into Savory¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Amu¡­¡­n, n, huaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I wish I could have sucked more¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Good girl, Laurier¡±

    I stroked Laurier¡¯s slightly disgruntled head and enjoyed the inside of Savory¡¯s mouth. In the meantime, the naked conference continues.

    ¡°The number of people who can have fun with Andy at one time is probably limited to half. Any more than that and we won¡¯t even touch his body¡±

    ¡°S, So maybe¡­¡­18 people¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll spend the rest doing things other than sex¡­¡­Andy¡¯s intention is, ¡ºYou can spend it naked here and I¡¯ll do it as you like¡». When we¡¯re not having sex, oring and going from here, it¡¯s better to have some rules so there¡¯s less mimunication¡±

    Irina, who was sitting proudly on her thin white legs, stroked her chin and nodded at Dianne¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°For example, when you go in and out, you should take off your clothes promptly in the change of clothes hut¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s better to have a firm decision than to be vague¡±

    Fennel raises her hand. Next to that, I changed my blow job to Oregano. Fennel, who had stopped moving a little, perhaps imagining her own turn soon after seeing me crunching my hips against Oregano¡¯s face, still spoke up for the meeting.

    ¡°I think cooking is a bit dangerous if you¡¯re naked¡­¡­will you allow me to wear something?¡±

    I pulled my cock out of Oregano, caught Fennel¡¯s head in my hands and sidestepped the question.

    ¡°Aprons are allowed. No panties allowed¡±

    ¡°Hamu, n, uu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thats right. If an apron is not enough for you, I can perform a little heat-resisting magic¡±

    Dianne proposes to Fennel who is raped. Jeanne, who was nearby, raised her hand cheerfully.

    ¡°If anything, I¡¯ll cook. Even with being stark naked, it¡¯s okay to ssh oil¡±

    ¡­¡­Dwarves are rarely burned by cooking. However, Oregano argued while wiping her mouth.

    ¡°I, I¡¯d like to cook for Master too. It¡¯s not fair to monopolize!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all right, but be careful¡±

    I change my blowjob to Almeida. Fennel wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and gave Oregano a backup shot, while Almeida weed the cock into her mouth with ck and white eyes.

    ¡°Fruit dishes are a staple in this forest. I think we should do it¡±

    After enjoying Almeida¡¯s mouth for a while, I turned to Sharon. Sharon kneels down politely and starts sucking my cock, pressing her white tits moistly against my thighs. Almeida¡¯s cheeks flushed, she gagged slightly but bravely joined the meeting.

    ¡°Ngu¡­¡­ehuu, wh, what do you do withbat training? If possible, I¡¯d like to wear something since naked is dangerous¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think the training should take ce outside the forest or in the Silver n territory¡±

    ¡°I think so too. There is no need to force it here¡±

    Aurora and Anzeros replied. Almeida choked up. After hearing that she would pack it here, she would have been bound by the stereotype that she would live naked unless she had a lot of work to do. In the midst of all this, I moved on to Irina, who was next to her. I began to enjoy stroking Irina, who was mumbling in a mischievous way about how extravagant she was, but was sucking honestly. In the meantime, the meeting went on. Hilda lightly taps her cheek with her finger and offers the next topic.

    ¡°It¡¯s warm in here, but it¡¯s still too cold to sleep naked. Even if your physical condition is a little off, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine in the end because of the miraculous spring, but if you don¡¯t want to suffer, be careful not to get cold. If you want, there¡¯s magic to follow up on that¡±

    ¡°Ho. Your sister¡¯s magic has a lot of itchy spots¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t need it La, do you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. A nap in the snow won¡¯t make me feel any better¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯d like some. I¡¯ll ask youter¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yes¡î¡±

    In scenes like this, she is really reliable. You can¡¯t ask a normal doctor to urately manage a girl¡¯s physical condition in this kind of bullsh*t environment¡­¡­I¡¯m d to see that she has such an erotic body, even as a pure woman. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to understand why. If I have toe up with something strange with this, I¡¯m the best erotic environment maintenance staff. While thinking that, I moved to Christie¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Is this open and begging for living?¡±

    Aurora¡¯s question. And Dianne groans a little.

    ¡°Selenium, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Andy-san, but let¡¯s keep in mind that you have to take into ount your sleeping hours and make love to us while taking it easy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m still trying to figure out what ¡ºUnreasonable¡» means to you, Smithson-san¡±

    Sharon¡¯sment elicited a lightugh from everyone. I don¡¯t know what kind of measure to use to evaluate my own sexuality, either. With that in mind, I escape from Christie¡¯s sticky ministrations. I pointed my cock at Aurora. Aurora smiles challengingly and snaps my cock.

    ¡°Basically, Andy wants you to stay as naked as possible. You can break in during the course of the day, but no stealing or monopolizing that could cause a disaster. If you go out, you must report to Selenium or my sister¡­¡­¡±

    Everyone nodded at Dianne¡¯s deration.

    ¡°Hoho. It¡¯s going to be a nice, boring life¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to have sex during Andy-sama¡¯s meal, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll take turns being the feeder and the impregnator¡±

    ¡°Hey. Don¡¯t decide for yourselves. It¡¯s only Andy¡¯s idea¡±

    Dianne warns Maia and Jeanne who look at each other and get excited. I enjoyed Aurora¡¯s mouth and changed to the next one, Anzeros. Anzeros sighs and greets me as I rush out my wet penis.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯m in charge of managing again, which is¡­¡­fine¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but you¡¯re going to have to hold off on the sex for a little while longer. You don¡¯t want it to go down the drain¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll put up with it, but¡­¡­uh, Andy-san, please let me at least lick it, okay? I¡¯ll do my best¡±

    Selenium urges me with an embarrassedugh, so I enjoy the mouth of Anzeros and move the penis to Selenium.

    ¡°?¡±

    Selenium sucked my cock happily. Selenium smiles a little and sucks with Hilda, who cares about her posture next to her so that my legs don¡¯t hit her belly.

    ¡°¡®¡­¡­Andy-kun, can I?¡±

    ¡°Without the amazing technique of forcibly ejacting¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yes¡î¡±

    Hilda and Selenium were both giving tongue services. Their naked bodies are ck and white and voluptuous. I dropped to my knees and lightly fondled both of their tits as they get drunk with the pleasure of my penis.

    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ve already taken an inn¡±

    Luna said anxiously, her tail wagging.

    ¡°I needed that for a while, regardless of what Andy had in mind¡±

    I moved in front of Apple¡­¡­before Dianne chuckled and exined. Apple began to serve me as if she was waiting for it. After all it is. Apple is particrly lively in oral service.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking for a while that Smithson-dono should have the elf territory to set up an inn. Even though it¡¯s his hometown, a man called a hero¡­¡­pays a daily fee to take an inn. I think it¡¯s too cold¡±

    Irina nods. ¡­¡­No, it¡¯s sad that I can¡¯t stay at my parents¡¯ house even though I¡¯m home. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the reason why the elf territory is made into a root castle in earnest. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m saying this after getting into trouble like this. I pulled my cock out of Apple¡äs mouth and moved to Dianne¡¯s ce. I was a little hesitant because I thought that if I let Dianne suck my dick, it might stop the proceedings, but she sucked it without any confusion.

    ¡°Besides, it is a good thing that we are sharing a bed together, even if it is in this way. Let¡¯s hear plenty of elfnguage?¡±

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no reason why only Irina has to give an elfnguage lecture, right? I too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Christie will be busy teaching magic to that girl Tetes, as well as taking care of the trade¡±

    ¡°You also do trade rtions!¡±

    ¡°Muu¡±

    Christie and Irina are like a mother and child¡­¡­well, I thought it might be a little rude, but they could be generations apart in age, so I¡¯ll go ahead and call them mother and daughter. In any case, as the mother and daughter were beginning theiredy, I moved my cock to Jeanne¡¯s¡­¡­mouth and ejacted into her tiny mouth.

    ¡°Nguguu!?¡±

    ¡°Aah!?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you came right there¡±

    The other girls screamed and Hilda exined, perhaps because she saw a peculiar tremor in my hips when I ejacted. ¡­¡­Uh. Luna¡äs tongue is not suitable for blowjob, so I skipped her this time and only La and Maia were left.

    ¡°Unfortunate¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. You¡¯ll have plenty of time. Right, Maia¡±

    ¡°La-sama is right¡±

    I pulled my cock out of Jeanne¡¯s mouth and the two dragon girls immediately started licking it.

    ¡°I was going to have some serious sex after I got my load out¡±

    ¡°Ho, excellent¡±

    ¡°You want to put it in?¡±

    ¡°La for now. On all fours¡±

    ¡°Umu?¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama, y with my pussy¡±

    As it is, La and Maia put their hands on the ground and push their hips up. It¡¯s bright outdoors, very animalistic.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get started¡±

    I sank my cock into La¡¯s vagina and began my life in this sordid female ve camp.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always dreamed of a life like this¡±

    Selenium said smiling as she watched me having sex. I had just given La and Maia a hard-on and was about to grab Luna as my next prey, fucking her from behind on the open porch of the house.

    ¡°Th, This kind of life¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Wear a cor, you can surround Andy-san with your friends¡­¡­fuck him as much as you want without anyone getting in the way and then you can get pregnant and have lots of kids¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I, Is that a dream?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to be like this¡±

    While stroking her stomach, Selenium says so happily and enthusiastically.

    ¡°I think I know what you mean¡±

    Apple, sitting next to her, also smiles.

    ¡°I thought it would be a little humiliating for a woman to flirt with you with nearly 20 people around¡±

    The fact that she did it even though she thought it was a reaction to the fact that she was probably being treated likemon property, a management fuck. That¡¯s why people say, ¡¸This was my dream¡¹.

    ¡°It¡¯s not humiliation. It¡¯s love, love?¡±

    ¡°It takes a lot of courage to show it off to others, but if you¡¯re all female ves and you love Andy-san, it¡¯s a pleasure to be ordered to fuck him like this¡­¡­and I think it¡¯s natural to show that you want to be loved¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Selenium and Apple smile at each other with a high five with one hand.

    ¡°Th, Than that¡­¡­concentrate on me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Imit Luna. It is not only Selenium and Apple who are watching this. I¡¯m staring at Christie and Sharon a little farther away. Sharon was fiddling with her crotch and I wondered if I should fuck her next. Outside, the aproned cooks, Oregano and Fennel, are preparing a meal and in the other dwellings, Anzeros, Aurora and the others are probably sorting through the luggage they took with them. Naked.

    ¡°At least I¡¯m¡­¡­super happy to be surrounded by such great female ves, but¡­¡­!!¡±

    While trying to hold down the dynamic hip movements of a cat beast, I stroke Luna¡¯s clothed body, touch her cor, blow on her cat ears and shake my hips. Luna¡¯s vagina contracts violently in response to each of my movements and I love her. I want to impregnate her. I can¡¯t impregnate her yet because of the contraceptive magic, but I want to smear my male scent all over the back of this girl.

    ¡°Luna¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Nyaaaa¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you happy¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m, haaa¡­¡­!¡±

    Luna wriggled as she was thrust upwards, mumbling.

    ¡°If Andy would do it¡­¡­happy, nyaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­G, Good ve!!¡±

    I grabbed her hips and gave her a spurt. I hit her hips violently and pushes up the uterus with my penis. And then I ejacte generously into the depths of it.

    ¡°Nyaaaaaaaa?

    ¡°KKu, huuu¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°A, Ah¡­¡­?¡±

    Semen blows out from the gap between the vagina and the vagina and Luna dents. Two natural blonde half-elves watch over it with a smile. I pull out my glistening cock and stand up.

    ¡°Now¡­¡­¡±

    Next, I¡¯ll fuck Irina and Laurier, who are watching me from the next house. I can hear the voices of Savory, Hilda and Almeida from the open-air bath. Lets go over there. ¡­¡­Fennel and Oregano¡¯s buttocks are inviting me as they cook on the table outside. But.

    ¡°Sharon,e over here for a second and ride me¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Christiee over here too! I¡¯ll y with your tits while I¡äm at it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­O, Only my boobs¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll start with your boobs¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    The two white naked bodiese closer. ¡­¡­Ah, I can do whatever I want. What a heaven.

    -

    And. Of course, outside of such a peachynd, there is the flow of ordinary life.

    ¡°The first and second crossbow corps of the Celesta Northern Army have arrived! Baron Duran Guto, lord of thisnd, pleasee to see us!¡±

    The Crossbow corps led by Isaac and Williams had finally arrived in Polka.

    ¡°Wee, my dear friends of Celesta¡±

    In the Baron¡¯s mansion, the Baron weed both 100-manmander and I was standing in apanionable position behind Christie and Irina¡­¡­, who were standing clear in the background. I simply wanted to see Isaac and the others arrive, but before I could find another suitable position, the ceremonial greeting began.

    ¡°Thank you very much for offering us thend for our garrison¡±

    ¡°We hope you will make good use of it¡±

    ¡­¡­So. Isaac and his corps were given the space to build a full-fledged garrison. However, it cannot be an outdoor camp until the corps is built there. However, no matter how many innkeepers there are, as the tavern owner said, due to the shortage ofbor and prejudice, it¡¯s not enough to secure amodations for 200 Celestial soldiers. In that case, Dianne¡¯s conclusion was that we should at least give up our lodgings to them and my Super Eros Vige n was just the right move.

    ¡°Hey Smithson, I¡¯m here¡±

    ¡°Did all the special missions borrow from the elf territory? I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but I thought it would be more convenient for you to stay here¡±

    ¡°I mean, Keiron and 100-manmander Becker are here. The elves don¡¯t seem to trust those two very much¡±

    It is supposed to be so. I¡¯m sorry Keiron, 100-manmander Becker.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to go into the elf territory too. Hi, I¡¯m Tetes Murray¡±

    ¡°The people who went to the forest are all except 10-man captain Smithson, isn¡¯t it? Maybe you¡¯re doing something crazy¡­¡­ah, I¡¯m Naris, a regr knight and I¡¯m a part of the Dianne Special Forces. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s nice to meet you¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­nice to meet you. I¡¯m Neia Grans. I¡¯m a hero¡±

    The group that cannot be taken to the elf territory is also subtly involved.

    ¡°Hey, Smithson, did you increase the number of female ves again?¡±

    ¡°Ladies, you don¡¯t want to do this. There are plenty of other men out there. My corps alone is really more decent than this guy. Like me¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a well-known fact about female ves¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a ve, I swear!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, well that¡­¡­I¡¯m a hero, you know¡±

    It¡¯s getting really lively.

 Chapter 271: Naked Country Naris [Aurora Naris]

    <h4>Chapter 271: Naked Country Naris [Aurora Naris]</h4>

    When I think about it carefully, I feel that I had nothing to do with an environment where I could continue to have sex without worrying about time while holding a female ve so luxuriously. Speaking ofmon sense, as long as you are in an environment where you work properly as a soldier or a cksmith (apprentice), it is natural that there is no such thing, but even so, you do not steal your eyes and you like to have sex in the morning and evening and you still have to wait in line. The number of female ves nowadays isrge.

    ¡°N¡­¡­a, aa, yaaaaa?¡±

    ¡°Oooh¡­¡­!¡±

    During the lunch break, after finishing work, I immediately went straight to the forest and jumped into the barrier prison, which can be said to be my home. And from among the many female ves who were waiting, Iid down Aurora that I had at hand and immediately thrust my penis inside her.

    ¡°Oh, master, wee back¡­¡­lunch, would you like to eat?¡±

    When I was doing that, Fennel, who was drawn to me by the roar, recognized me and showed me a smile. The trees that grow in this barrier prison are rich in fruit (pear-like, which I selfishly call silver pears), traditionally, the Silver n eats them raw, stews them with meats, sweetens sweets and uses the unripe fruit in stir-fries and pickles. Fennel and Oregano are particrly good at this and we have to rely on them for the difficulty of procuring ingredients. ¡­¡­As expected, food for nearly 20 people requires a considerable amount of money and transportation power and storage is also a concern. When ites to that, I can get almost all-you-can-eat food for free (although I feel like I have to thank the n meeting) and the silver pear dish was very strong.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take it. ¡­¡­Fennel, are you working or taking a break?¡±

    ¡°Today is originally a day off. I will also be in charge of being impregnated during meals?¡±

    Fennel turns her hips with a smile, nces at me and Aurora with a sexy look and then goes to get the food.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s eat together, Aurora¡±

    ¡°Ye¡­¡­Yes, Andy-san¡­¡­but first, please treat me to a white aperitif¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me!¡±

    Under the ever-changing, balmy sky, on a grass bed, I rape and defile a naked elf princess. Such is a cksmith¡¯s lunch break. Next, I seeded Fennel while eating. I wonder who will be feeding me. The girls who are free in this barrier prison right now are probably Laurier, Luna and La. Is there Hilda? ¡­¡­While expecting something like that, I kiss Aurora enthusiastically and pollute her uterus with my semen.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Although this barrier prison is the home for me and the female ves to sleep in, only Laurier, Hilda and La werepletely free from Polka and the others had to go out during the day for work and training. In particr, Jeanne, who has left Peter at the Baron¡¯s mansion, Selenium, who needs to study for the birth of her child and interact with thedies outside the house and Apple, who supports Selenium, need to go out frequently. Jeanne has to help with cksmithing and Peter still needs help all the time, so she can¡¯t stay in the barrier prison for more than 30% of the time. In addition, Maia doesn¡¯t spend much time in the wardrobe. About half the time, she¡¯s outside keeping watch over the town. I was expecting the dragon team to be more lenient, but it seems Maia has started to take charge of Polka¡¯s security as her ¡¸Job¡¹. It¡¯s not a bad trend. ¡­¡­Well, there¡¯s not that much of a need for her help in Polka. It seems that the monsters that sometimes get lost can be defeated by the guard duo, the baron, Jackie-san or the bows of the elves.

    And what¡¯s even more reliable as a defense force.

    ¡°100-manmander Isaac! Thinning wood has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Divide the ogre people into groups and have them carry it steadily! Dwarves and beastmen will work on the nks, while humans and dark elves will check the tools!¡±

    Two hundred crossbowmen began to set up a garrison on the outskirts of Polka. It¡¯s not as strong as it looks because more than half of them are new recruits, but the rest are experienced veterans. Besides, they include many ogres and beastmen who are skilled inbat. In the extreme, Isaac alone could probably take down a Mad Wolf or a Lumberjack Grizzly with his bare hands. These guys are braving the heavy snowfall and are energetically starting the construction of the camp.

    ¡°Are you working?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Smithson. You want to help? You¡¯re good at making furniture, aren¡¯t you¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a cksmith, not a carpenter!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call yourself a cksmith. You¡¯re making armor right now¡±

    ¡°Still, I don¡¯t have the courage to open a store, so I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m a cksmith yet¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a coward. You cant say you win¡±

    Gahaha, Isaacughs. After a brief chat, Isaac stands up, taking the ¡¸Ice Decker¡¹ from the crate beside him.

    ¡°Now, stay away from me, Smithson. It won¡¯t do you any harm, but you¡¯ll be out of sight around here for a while¡±

    ¡°Are you going to blow the snow away?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Trouncing the lingering snow¡±

    Waving his arms in a circle, Isaac ms the ¡¸Ice Decker¡¹ down on the ground as hard as he can. And then, with a thump! With a gut-wrenching thud, light explodes, instantly turning the snow into a smoke screen.

    ¡°Oh, great great. That rumor¡±

    ¡°Oh, special dutymander¡±

    I had been watching from a distance, but before I knew it, Becker had appeared beside me.

    ¡°Rumor¡­¡­isn¡¯t that a secret weapon?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think I am? ¡­¡­Well, there are a lot of self-proimed secret weapons that the development department has made and had no use for. The way to use something is nonexistence and bes a rumor, when its ¡ºDevelopment department¡äs hobby¡»¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    It¡¯s not as secret a weapon as you might think, as Isaac and his team easily showed it to Naris.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not used for construction work. It¡¯s a pretty good ce to look¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to have one. It¡¯s pretty hard to do construction work in the winter, even in Renfangas¡±

    ¡°Uwa¡±

    Tetes also appears behind Becker.

    ¡°I wonder if I should advise Celesta to negotiate¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sure the development department will be happy to hear that. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t just appear behind me, I almost attacked you¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too rxed for someone who might be a legendary spy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Legend¡±

    In fact, I wonder what it¡¯s like to be an intelligence officer who creates legends when you¡¯re still alive. It¡¯s probably a good thing that he¡¯s still capable of doing what he does. And I think it would be better for Tetes to keep such uselesspetence a little more hidden. I guess it¡¯s none of my business.

    After a good day¡¯s work, it was evening. As I was leaving town to return to the forest, I heard a livelyughtering from a new tavern on the outskirts of the town.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a drink¡­¡­¡±

    I felt a little bad for the people waiting in the forest, but it was nice to have a drink with Isaac and the others after a long time. That¡¯s what I thought as I walked into the new tavern.

    The ceiling is much higher than the original tavern and the area is muchrger. Even so, the bar could not hold more than 200 people and some members were using wooden boxes and barrels for open-air drinking. Well, it¡¯s not so bad if you think of it as a food stall atmosphere. The owner¡¯s wife, Johnny and Keel, who seemed to have been conscripted as temporary clerks and for some reason Tetes and Naris were also running around the new bar.

    ¡°Hey, you¡äre working as a clerk, Red Arm!¡±

    ¡°Ah, 10-man captain Smithson wee?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on! I want a drink! I came here to drink! Then thedy said she¡¯d give me a raise¡±

    ¡°If you try to be a knight of Renfangas, you won¡¯t get a lot of money¡­¡­¡±

    Renfangas¡¯s gauntlet knights are synonymous with a lot of money, even though they are proud of their skills.

    ¡°No well, it¡¯s certainly not the amount that pops out of the eyeballs, but in reality, it¡¯s not really abundant¡­¡­¡±

    Well, she was a debt knight. From the point of view of the fact that earning disappears into repayment, even if the amount itself is not a big deal, it seems that the body will move suddenly when ites to earning.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your help. I can¡¯t put poor girls in charge of serving these rough Celesta people, no matter how dependable Kerry-kun and Botts-kun are¡±

    The drunkards who had been called rough raised themselves up and protested to the owner¡äs wife.

    ¡°How dare you call us rough!¡±

    ¡°We are a Crossbow Corps with a gentleman¡¯s motto! Please don¡¯t look at us like we¡¯re some Celestial thugs floating around out there!¡±

    ¡°No, just being a soldier is worse than being a bad thug. In general¡±

    Naris waves her hand. The drunken members protest even more violently.

    ¡°For the record, we have a reputation for being as good at fighting as the average person, youngdy!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re confident in our crossbows and long-distance running, but honestly, if we saw a thug, we¡¯d run!¡±

    Isaac deals with them from behind. If you hit with Isaac¡¯s huge hand, it will be as powerful as a little knack of ordinary humans.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to do anything! It¡¯s okay to say that it¡¯s the role of military personnel to protect the safety of the citizens!¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°B, But 100-manmander Isaac¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you guys are so unattractive! Boyd and Smithson, when needed, they put their bodies on the line and got women¡±

    ¡°100-manmander Isaac¡±

    ¡°But to be honest, 10-man captain Mikagami is stronger than 100-manmander Isaac¡±

    ¡°Y, You idiots, I can¡¯t lose to Rinne in thebyrinth¡­¡­I can¡¯t beat an active Ace Knight in the first ce¡±

    ¡°Hihihi, you admit you¡¯re weaker than your wife¡±

    ¡°Ox-ogre are spoiled¡±

    ¡°You guys!¡±

    Isaac was also drunk.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not fight¡±

    ¡°Ready, set, go¡±

    When Isaac raises his fists, Tetes and Naris simultaneously use their trays to kneecap him and force him to take a seat. Nicebination.

    ¡°Dawaaa!?¡±

    Isaac fainted in agony as the barrel he was using as a chair broke due to his huge body¡¯s spectacr seating and he got a piece of wood stuck in his butt. It was a catastrophe, but everyone in the team justughed and let it go. Well, there¡¯s no blood and there¡¯s the miraculous spring, so I guess he¡¯s okay.

    ¡°Leaving that aside 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    Naris, the one who did it, spun the tray around, put it back in her armpit and poked me with it.

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°What on earth are you doing in the forest? If we were to leave, it would have been okay to leave Almeida-san or Knight Chief Sharon. They are not strictly under themand of 100-manmander Dianne¡±

    ¡­¡­No, I didn¡¯t tell Naris and the others what was going on. I don¡¯t need to let them know.

    ¡°Please leave either one! I¡¯m kind of lonely!¡±

    ¡°Muu, Naris-chan doesn¡¯t rely on me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The most powerful enemy of my nervousness is Tetes-chan!¡¡Don¡¯t try to bully me every chance you get just because you¡¯re at a loss!¡±

    ¡°Tehe¡±

    I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re close or not, these two.

    ¡°Emm. I cant take Tetes, but if it¡¯s just Naris, I can take you¡±

    ¡°Eh. Why can¡¯t I¡±

    ¡°Ah, I have a bad feeling about this¡±

    Tetes puffed up her cheeks and Naris made a disgusted face.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter either way. I¡¯m just going home¡±

    I say that and try to fan it.

    -

    And then.

    ¡°Naa¡±

    Eventually, Naris followed me.

    ¡°What the hell is this!?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Naris. Are youing in too¡±

    When I step into the vige of the barrier prison, all the dozens of women except me and Naris are greeted with a single thread. In an unusualndscape, Naris instantly turned her face bright red. On the other hand, Sharon, who generously exposed her plump naked body, smiles moistly. ¡­¡­Almeida appears from the air just a little behind us.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm. What, why did you let Naris in?¡±

    Almeida nces at Naris and she immediately takes off her clothes and begins throwing them into a basket in her house near her. This was the rule that the women were obliged to follow when living here and Almeida had grown ustomed to it after living here for a few days. But seeing her undressing as a matter of course made Naris boil even more.

    ¡°Wh, What are you doing, taking off your clothes like it¡¯s natural! It¡¯s not a bath, you know!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­T, That pervert there decided it. Dont wear clothes here¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just in crazy! What kind of scene is this!¡±

    Sharon taps on the shoulders of Naris who is boiling.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon get used to it, since everyone else is taking their clothes off. In fact, it¡¯s more disturbing if only one person is wearing clothes¡±

    ¡°E, Even if you say that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Take off your clothes?¡±

    ¡°Nyawaa!?¡±

    Sharon and Naris begin to struggle. I¡¯m watching it with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start with Naris today. Also, I¡¯m going to give priority to the girls who had no turn yesterday, so I¡¯m going to do that¡±

    It was an unusual and casual deration, to which they all replied, ¡¸Yes¡¹.

    ¡°Th, Therefore, surely, contraceptive magic is also applied and during this time it was a strange ending and the rematch request itself is not a big deal, but many people are watching it outside like this. is not it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡±

    I undress and cover Naris, who had been stripped by Sharon.

    ¡°That¡¯s how everyone gets fucked here¡±

    ¡°None of this is okay!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as they¡¯re all my female ves. They¡¯re not watching you get fucked just tough. They¡¯re just waiting for their turn to get fucked¡±

    ¡°Why do you keep making up these crazy situations¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a pervert¡±

    Far and near, the eyes of many women in this barrier prison aremitting Naris. I carefully smear her hairless pubic area with saliva under the blue sky and thenzily climb on top of her.

    ¡°Le, Let¡¯s not do that, at least in the house over there¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No. ¡­¡­In this vige, I can fuck wherever I want. No one will me me for that. That¡¯s all they¡¯re there for¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve dragged nearly twenty people into that. ¡­¡­You¡¯re really a bad person, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°That¡¯sing from the woman who had sex with that bad peron so many times that she got her climax¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your own fault if you¡¯ve gotten carried away! ¡­¡­KKu, huuu¡­¡­!¡±

    My penis enters. Naris had an instantly tight look, but as I continued to move my hips, she turned into her subtle eyes, which felt more fulfilling than painful.

    ¡°¡­¡­da, danger¡­¡­really, in such a situation¡­¡­I¡¯m being vited¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you can feel it while you¡¯re looking around¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t say that¡­¡­!?¡±

    I started to fuck Naris harder and harder. In the surroundings, Anzeros, Irina and Aurora line up and look around while hanging their feet on the wet edge of a stilt house and Dianne, La and Hilda lean on the pirs of a different house and stare at us. Christie, Fennel and Laurier are ncing at us while sorting nuts and Luna is asleep in Oregano¡¯sp. Almeida and Sharon are looking down from nearby and Savory is peeking out from behind a tree. Everyone, every single one of them, has forgotten to cover themselves, under the blue sky. I ravish Naris, who is stained with shame, with all my heart. The scent of flowers, the smell of grass. The soft sunlight and the asional sighs of the women. I taste Naris¡¯s vagina in the midst of all this and poke and prod her womb vigorously. I lick her palm-sized breasts and sip at her ears as she tries not to moan, enjoying the sound of her voice. Continue such intense sex for more than a dozen minutes, strong and weak.

    ¡°Naris¡­¡­hey, Naris¡­¡­I¡¯ll put it out soon, in your womb¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hiaaaa¡­¡­put it out¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to cum. I¡¯ll put it out. I¡¯m going to ejacte in your vagina in front of everyone¡±

    ¡°N, Noo¡­¡­that, thing¡­¡­don¡¯t say¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Not good. ¡­¡­Cum, Cum Cum, I¡¯m going to cum, Naris¡­¡­!!¡¡You¡¯re going to be one of the sluts here!!¡±

    ¡°Hya, aaaaaaaaaaaaa?¡±

    Ejaction. I held her down on the grass and seeded Naris generously. Naris squeezes her eyes, entwining her arms and legs with me and makes a futile effort to hide her foolery from everyone¡äs gazes as much as possible. ¡­¡­It looks like she¡¯s simply spoiling me and maybe that was the case.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°You know what? ¡­¡­I respectfully refrain from joining you here! What are you thinking about, 10-man captain penis!¡±

    Then I went around fucking a few people and took a break in the outdoor bath. Naris went in with us, where she protested.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to understand that I can¡¯t send you home because Almeida and Sharon are convinced that this is the right thing to do¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    Naris sighs and sinks in the hot water.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Tetes-chan will be asking a lot of questions¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it up to you to decide whether or not to disclose the information to Tetes¡±

    I¡¯d like to think that she won¡¯t divulge it to the crossbow corps or even to 100-man special dutymander Becker. You might think it¡¯s not strange, but it¡¯s a little annoying when you think about following the surroundings.

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s okay toe here once in a while¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live here, but you can invite me over once in a while! ¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to hang out so much that I get used to the rules, but I¡¯ll try toply¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, dirty¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be the only one to say that!¡±

    Naris was so noisy that I just kissed her and hugged her in the bath.

 Chapter 272: Private Paradise 1 [Laila Hilda Christie]

    <h4>Chapter 272: Private Paradise 1 [La Hilda Christie]</h4>

    In the vige of the barrier prison, there is almost no change in temperature. It is a paradise of evesting spring and evesting day. Fruits are abundantly avable and if such a space existed, I think it should be used as a pce for great people instead of a prison. However, even if it¡¯s just for a short while, it seems that being in an environment where there¡¯s no difference between day and night for a long time is bad for your health and many people get sick after staying here for months. That meant that we wouldn¡¯t be able to stay here for very long either. Well, Isaac and his team¡¯s construction work would take shape in a few weeks, so we should be able to return to the inn by then. But it¡¯s hard to find such a small, undisturbed, yet convenient and open location anywhere else, so it¡¯s the perfect ce for an erotic festival like this.

    However, since it¡¯s not good to have too much light when you¡¯re sleeping, the back part of the Baron¡¯srge mansion is used as amon napping space for everyone. There are many dwellings and if you apply illusions to create an opaque magic curtain, you can secure a darkness that allows you to sleep well in any dwelling¡­¡­Dianne and Irina suggested, but I rejected it. It¡¯s ridiculous to hide. I want them all to be able to show off their naughty naked bodies where I can see them. I told them honestly why I was doing it¡­¡­they were very deeply convinced. What is this feeling of defeat?

    This is why the dimly lit nap room is the only ce in this vige where you can get a deep sleep. Naturally, I slept there after having sex and prepared for the next day¡¯s workday¡­¡­right? There are always several naked girls resting there besides me, so if I feel like it, I can slip up to them and let them lick my cock or put it in their vagina.

    ¡°By the way, Master¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    I was sucking on La¡¯s tits almost unconsciously in my sleep. It¡¯s not that unusual and the four of Oregano, Apple, Selenium and Luna who are awake or asleep don¡¯t mind. By the way, my cock was being sucked by Hilda-san, who was also sleepwalking, without any skill. It¡¯s really azy, erotic trio, with La covering me and Hilda hugging my lower half.

    ¡°You, why don¡¯t you invite the blue lizards into this vige?¡±

    ¡°Blue lizard¡­¡­, Maia¡äs n?¡±

    There are not that many in the n. The only women of the right age are the four who I metst time.

    ¡°Anyway, they seem to be spending their time naked in the pce. If you invite them to spend their free time here in the vige, you will have more fun and they will receive your seed¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That means less chance for the other girls, including La, right?¡±

    ¡°I am delighted with your satisfaction. Thus¡­¡­just sucking my boobs to kill time makes me feelfortable¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Umm. The policy here is limited to female ves and other girls who want to have sex ording to me¡±

    Otherwise, the days of waiting in line will be boring and humiliating. Except for girls like Apple and Selenium who are satisfied with just having a naughty life together.

    ¡°They have their own subordinate ns in this forest, they cane and go as they please. Just let them know¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡­¡±

    Licking while rubbing La¡¯s boobs. No matter how much I y with her boobs, which have a wonderful size and shape, I will never get tired of it. Then, on the lower half of my body, Hilda twirled her tongue around my cock and started to move harder. It must have woken her up. It¡¯s not possible to endure it, so without withstanding it, I ejacted in Hilda¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huu¡±

    ¡°Nku, nku¡­¡­nn¡±

    Hilda drinks as an implicit understanding without anymunication. When I finished spitting all the juice into her throat, I got up and stretched myself. My dick is super healthy again today. The nearly ten ves in the room look at me expectantly. Is there still time?

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­¡±

    Just as I was getting ready to shove my cock into someone, Christie, who was in the corner of the room, coyly called out to me.

    ¡°Hmm, what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Before that, I too¡­¡­slowly, want to get a cor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, did you say that you would be a female ve?¡±

    ¡°I, I did! ¡­¡­I, I think¡±

    Christie looked a little timid. She was a little unsure. But for the time being, I hugged her naked body, which was approaching, almost by hand and squeezed my sticky penis with Hilda¡¯s saliva into her hairless crotch.

    ¡°Anyway, shall we have sex first thing in the morning?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    Christie slowly sat down on the couch in the corner of the room and opened her legs. I had no hesitation in leaning over her. My cock was easily epted by her slutty, expectant flower.

    Christie was apparently a little nervous about not wearing a cor alongside Dianne in this nude garden where the cor was almost the only uniform.

    ¡°In case you¡¯re wondering, I thought we agreed on this when we got together before¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°After all this time, wouldn¡¯t you be in trouble if you wore a cor or something?¡±

    Christie seems to be the leader of the young elves, saying that Irina ispletely dedicated to me and if I give her proof that she haspletely sumbed to a human, wouldn¡¯t it be inconvenient for her activities? ¡­¡­I think about it without pulling out my penis while keeping a vaginal cum shot.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯m in a better position than Irina¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m over 400 years old, but my father still holds the position of chief¡­¡­even if I¡¯m forced to take responsibility, I still have siblings¡±

    ¡°But the name is still the authority of the chief or his sessor¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m worried while moving my penis inside Christie.

    ¡°Umm. At least if the next generation is confirmed, the name will not be entrusted¡±

    ¡°For the time being, you should have full authority at the meeting¡±

    Irina sitting cross-legged and Sharon sitting sideways affirm. Both of them are naked, but Irina just got up and has a little sleep habit. Sharon¡¯s whole body is moist, as if she had just taken an open-air bath. I look at Christie, looking sideways at the contrast between almost boobless and a elf¡¯s big boobs. Christie argues that she swells a little, while her expression is sultry every time my dick mixes the semen in her vagina.

    ¡°¡®I, It¡¯s a light position to be in! I¡¯m still called Princess at home!¡±

    ¡°I, I suppose that¡¯s true, but¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You epted Irina, but you can¡¯t ept me?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s because Irina is¡­¡­¡±

    What can I say? When I was a little lost for words, Irina smiled and followed me.

    ¡°I love your resilience, Smithson-dono. I don¡¯t mind emunication if ites to it. I¡¯m sure Smithson-dono will provide an alternative¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I said that first, Irina¡±

    ¡°Well, did you?¡±

    I mean, I¡¯ve never heard of it before. In many ways.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I think¡­¡­that happiness as a woman is very far away from you when you are in a position¡±

    ¡°I understand that¡±

    Sharon said, nodding deeply as Christie tangled her legs around my waist.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to feel a man close to you¡±

    ¡°The other person shrinks and¡­¡­we tend to be hard on them, too. If you push it and end up with a man, it will be a marriage because of your position¡­¡­¡±

    Political marriage.

    ¡°It¡¯s a marriage that can be formed without love and as a woman who neither wants or needs¡­¡­you¡¯re stuck. But Smithson-san went above and beyond and gave women¡¯s happiness to those in a position and to those who were not. You have the fame and the energy to do so¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, maybe that¡¯s right¡±

    Maybe not. Especially fame. But if that¡¯s what the elves think, then I guess I should go with it.

    ¡°You will not be denied by any of those in the elf territory. And in the human world or anywhere else¡­¡­you can hold all the women here because of your special position. I want to believe in this fortuitous¡­¡­thing and for that reason I want to bond with you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to ept the cor¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if it¡¯s that good¡±

    As always, I think it¡¯s a bit overrated. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to get on it and reach out to the elves one after another.

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯ll support you with that. Rest assured, owner¡±

    La has a provocative smile like a dragon. Ah, well, I wonder if I¡äll end up there in the end. Dragon rider, an authority that can really hope to be a one-world leader. Besides, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s useless.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­I¡¯ll give you a cor too¡±

    Now, Christie and I are both naked. We¡¯re still connected and we¡¯re still kneading semen inside each other. I forgot the cor in my luggage, so I have to go get it. ¡­¡­When I was thinking, La suddenly offered me a cor.

    ¡°I knew this would happen when the girl said she wanted one¡±

    She took care of it and went to get it for me before I knew it.

    ¡°You after all, are my proud dragon¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so ttered¡±

    I thanked La and put the cor on Christie.

    ¡°Hoho. You did it¡±

    ¡°Waa?¡±

    La and Selenium started pping their hands as usual. Everyone somehow followed and in the cheers of all the female ves who were resting indoors, Christie made a fascinating face with my penis inside her. Now all the girls here except Dianne are my female ves and pets. ¡­¡­Once again, I¡¯m an incredibly lucky man.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°When I go out, I sometimes forget to wear clothes¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just La-san¡­¡­¡±

    La, who is going to Misty Pce to do some preliminary negotiations, Fennel, who is in charge of spells going in and out and Oregano, who is going to work with me. The four of us leave the forest together.

    ¡°But living naked isn¡¯t as bad as it sounds¡±

    ¡°Ho. Do you understand, my daughter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Oregano. You¡¯re one of us and I hope you¡¯ll remember me by now¡±

    ¡°Hoho, I know, I know. Do not underestimate a dragon¡¯s head¡±

    For the time being, Oregano seems to be steadily dyed in my erotic style.

    ¡°Even so, Master really has various partners¡±

    ¡°I knew about the holy beast, but I didn¡¯t realize he was good enough to take on all the dragons in Misty Pce¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡±

    ¡­¡­Thest time I fucked the dragons, I had just met Fennel and the others and I didn¡¯t have the right to contact them about such things.

    ¡°It is said that men from the Silver n were sometimes eaten and returned with a pstick¡­¡­is it okay for Master to deal with many dragon women?¡±

    ¡°Muu, don¡¯t overdo it, because if Master bes enlightened and doesn¡¯t care about women, we will cry¡±

    ¡°A, Alright¡±

    It¡¯s true that their physical strength is unbelievable, but I have no intention of losing to them in erotic motivation.

    But I can¡¯t just do eroticism all the time. I have to work hard too. I can¡¯t rely on La and Maia all the time, as a man¡¯s worthiness.

    ¡°This armor is starting to take shape¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any crazy ideas. I hope Sharon likes it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s important to adapt to the customer, but as a craftsman, you need to have a good attitude. You need to be able to rmend your work to customers with confidence, not just look at them¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I wielded the hammer with Jackie-san. Sharon¡¯s armor was getting closer and closer topletion.

    Then I went to the shoe store and asked old man Harry for a pair of boots. In fact, Neia should be the one to do it, but there were still some doubts about Harry¡¯s skills and since Neia was the first person outside of her own country to have armor made, it would be impossible for her to find out, so I went there myself.

    ¡°I was introduced to you by Jackie-san, can you makebat boots for Neia, old man?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy. An old man like me can only make outdated boots, but I¡¯m not my grandson, am I?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard Grandpa Harry talk about anything other than boobs¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve¡­¡­umm¡±

    I can¡¯t believe this guy.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make this kind of greave, so I¡¯d like someone to match it¡±

    ¡°Bring the girl named Neia. I can¡¯t make shoes if I don¡¯t have legs¡±

    ¡°J, Just see if you can do it¡±

    ¡°Andy¡±

    Grandpa Harry stared at me with deep eyes.

    ¡°Anyone will rub tits if they¡¯re big enough. But I don¡¯t rub a woman¡¯s tits when they¡¯re too small¡±

    ¡°Rub¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what a craftsman does. I told you to bring her, so I¡¯ll do it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Reliable¡­¡­¡±

    I immediately go to find Neia.

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be pleased to know that Harry, the old man who took the measurements, had the eye of a craftsman.

    ¡°That¡¯s the measurement for making shoes, isn¡¯t it? Why chest circumference?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a hobby of mine¡±

    Neia sighed deeply when I measured her breasts over her clothes. Old Harry nodded vigorously.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the evening, I finished my work and returned to the vige of the barrier prison.

    ¡°Good evening, Lord of Maia¡±

    ¡°We hope you will join us this evening¡±

    Maia¡¯s mother, Asti and Maia¡¯s second cousin, the anal-loving dragon Julene. The two naked bodies were waiting for me.

    ¡°Hoho. Well, y to the extent that my Lord isn¡¯t weakened¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I stay a while, do you?¡±

    It¡¯s going to get even more crowded.

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu¡±

    And when I tried and rubbed their boobs, Luna was thinking while looking at it.

    ¡°This is also possible¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you up to?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. ¡­¡­Hey La,e with me for a while¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    Not answering my question, Luna began a secret talk with La, swaying her tail.

 Chapter 273: Private Paradise 2 [Asti Julene Maia]

    <h4>Chapter 273: Private Paradise 2 [Asti Julene Maia]</h4>

    In the sunshine, on the soft undergrowth, Maia¡¯s mother, Asti, and Maia¡äs second cousin, Julene, sat down and I squeezed both of their tits, hard and fast.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have sex with you whenever I want, okay?¡¡While you¡¯re here, I will feel free to rub your tits and ass, touch you and put my cock in you¡±

    ¡°Of course I understand¡±

    ¡°If anything, it¡¯ll help us talk faster. We¡¯re¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Because you¡äre dragons, you don¡¯t need an extra greeting?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. Rather, it¡¯s okay to suddenlye to the pce tomit without any greetings and silently seed¡±

    ¡­¡­I wonder how much they think I¡¯m a sex worker. It¡¯s just like making such an Eros paradise, but it¡¯s a little distant.

    ¡°¡­¡­Umm, don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s a great suggestion¡±

    At the time of closing this erotic paradise, I think that I should reallymit properly at Misty Pce ande back. ¡­¡­Yeah, I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯m a little excited.

    ¡°Then Asti. I¡äm going to have sex with you first. Julene will bemitted in the ass, so masturbate and spread your ass¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Everyone doesn¡¯t wear clothes here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all my ves, you know. I don¡¯t care how many days you guys are here, I¡¯m going to fuck everyone at my pleasure, not just you¡±

    I said this as I hugged Asti and pushed her down and Asti and Julene giggled at each other.

    ¡°You¡¯re a dynamic guy¡±

    ¡°More and more, it¡¯s a shame to keep Maia as the only main character¡±

    ¡­¡­Come to think of it, I remember thest time they were here, some of them asked me to be their dragon rider.

    ¡°No¡±

    I was thinking that might be okay for a little while, when Maia appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°If a lewd girl like Julene or mother sticks to Andy-sama, everyone can¡¯t have sex with Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°Oh well¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Maia, don¡¯t call your mother lewd. I think so too¡±

    Underneath me, Asti giggled. Julene raises her hips to show off and begins masturbating, but pays attention to Maia. ¡­¡­No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a warning.

    ¡°It¡¯s just right. Maia, you can join us¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Come here¡±

    I gestured for Maia to sit down as she was approaching with a short run and let her catch Asti from behind.

    ¡°Catch your mother. Make sure she doesn¡¯t run away¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll run away¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay. You¡¯re helping to make your own sister¡±

    I smirked.

    ¡°Okay, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, spread Asti¡¯s legs¡±

    When I tell her to, Maia opens Asti¡äs legs from behind, like a parent peeing on a toddler. Since there is a difference in body size due to the small size of Maia, it is a little impossibleposition unless it is a dragon.

    ¡°¡­¡­This is¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°What a delightful look¡±

    Asti shows a slightly ecstatic face to me, who has a bad face with the momentum.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite tasteful¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Are you pleased, perverted dragon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    As expected of a dragon, it¡¯s okay to be raped by her daughter in front of her and vice versa. However,

    ¡°I want my child to help me make a child¡­¡­?¡±

    This taste itself seems to be quite good.

    ¡°Maia¡­¡­you have to support me until he can pour his seed inside¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Okay, but then Andy-sama will have to fuck me too¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll help you with that¡±

    I was quite excited by the conversation between the perverted beauty and her child and I started to push my cock into Asti, who wasying sloppily on Maia¡¯sp.

    ¡°Na, aaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°How does it feel to have the same guy shoving his dick inside the mother in front of the child¡­¡­¡±

    My way of talking ispletely like a hoodlum.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s wonderful¡­¡­? Hard, ai¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If I had a baby like Jeanne¡­¡­I might be able to have sex with all of my grandchildren while Andy-sama is still alive¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s good¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a little¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t want to fuck my own children. When I make a negative face, Maia and Asti make a neat face.

    ¡°Is it not good?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Andy-sama will be fine when he is about eighty years old¡±

    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t want my child to be my sex partner¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    A mother and daughter are staring at me. They look at me like they¡¯re wondering.

    ¡°What¡¯s with those eyes¡±

    ¡°I have a feeling Andy-sama would do it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­why don¡¯t you do it?¡±

    ¡°No, you guys don¡¯t want to be raped by your father either!?¡±

    I remember we had a simr argument before. It seems that Asti and Maia also came up with a problem there, so they think a little.

    ¡°¡­¡­My father was ordained before I knew it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that such incest is strange, but¡­¡­you can¡¯t help but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I had a feeling you¡¯d do it naturally¡±

    ¡°How outrageous do you think I am!¡±

    I ask questions while pushing up Asti with all my might. No, I¡¯m sure I¡¯mmitting the daughter to hold her mother down. It¡¯s usually an outrage at this point.

    ¡°¡­¡­B, But¡­¡­if such a strong rider was close to me, I¡äm sure a child would be born¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It makes you want to be held by Andy-sama, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­he is so attractive to dragons¡­¡­?¡±

    Her lower body is forced to spread thanks to Maia, but Asti¡äs arms move freely and hug me tightly¡­¡­rather, she makes the most of being caught and stable and swings her hips. I will return it. I mercilessly drive my dick into her greedy vagina, tapping her womb with the ns and looking at Maia.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-sama¡±

    A daughter who dedicates her mother behind her to me and asks for a kiss. And a mother begging for semen with her waist in front of me. S, So naughty. It¡¯s so sweet, but how seductive and scary. I¡¯m hugged by Asti and I bring my lips to Maia¡¯s in spurts. The moment I kissed Maia, I ejacted into Asti¡äs vagina.

    ¡°Nnn!!¡±

    ¡°A, Aaaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    I tasted the daughter¡¯s lips while pouring arge amount of semen into the mother¡¯s womb.

    ¡°H¡­¡­Haa, Haaa¡­¡­¡±

    I was the only one who was out of breath. Asti seems to have received the pleasure to the fullest, but her physical strength seems to be still fine because she is a dragon. She took a long sigh and seemed to have calmed down.

    The next step was to fuck Maia¡¯s second-cousin in the ass.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­Maia¡äs lord¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You still have a dirty ass¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you, very much¡­¡­?¡±

    Juline, who was masturbating furiously as she watched the first shot involving Maia and Asti, immediately got down on all fours and thrust her ass up as soon as I pulled my cock out of Asti. Arge amount of love juice was smeared by her own hand from herbia to her anus.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be able to cum in your ass today, aren¡¯t I? You¡¯re not going to ask me to put my seed in your womb, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡­¡­¡±

    Juline, who crawls a little, shook her ass while dyeing her cheeks.

    ¡°I, If you like¡­¡­?¡±

    Getting the offspring is their official stance. I can do whatever I want, which means I don¡¯t have to. In other words. I mean, ejacte into her intestines.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I want¡­¡­!¡±

    It¡¯s okay to have a perverted girl like this. No, she is a dragon, so I think she¡¯s quite old. I went straight to her ass and started to fuck Juline¡äs anus.

    ¡°A, hua, aaa¡­¡­buttocks, buttocks¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That looks good, pervert!!¡±

    ¡°Gorigori, I¡äming¡­¡­? M, More, in the back¡­¡­?¡±

    I followed Juline¡¯s lead, moving my cock in small, deep increments, gripping the walls of her intestinate from side to side. Juline writhes violently.

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡­Juline is more lewd than I am, Maia¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure mother is pretty good too, but¡­¡­she gets such a kick out of her ass, I think Juline might be the better one¡±

    While licking semen from Asti¡¯s vagina next to us, Maia makes a briefment. I don¡¯t allow myself to argue with her and I continue to rhythmically fuck Juline¡¯s ass.

    ¡°Nha, o, oaaa¡­¡­a, auuu?¡±

    Under the blue sky, Juline is pierced by her excretion hole while watching Maia and other female ves and she agonizes herself. Then I spurt and ejacte.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±

    Dokun, Dokun, Dokun¡­¡­ While weing the sticky semen that is radiated to the back of the rectum one after another, droplets are scattered from the vagina. Juline quivered and shook.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­c, cuming¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hahu, a¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I might as well go to the pce to fuck your ass¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­R, Really¡­¡­?¡±

    Juline shivered in the afterglow, but sounded happy. I pulled my cock out and replied with two fingers groping around the warm, gaping asshole.

    ¡°Huaaaahh?¡±

    Juline seemed to be very satisfied.

    It would not have been a bad idea to let the three of them lick my cock and go for round three¡­¡­with Maia, but I decided to take a break in the outdoor bath. The baths here have the same roots as the miraculous springs of silver n and Polka. It also has a restorative effect on the body. The three dragons soaked together in the bath and breathed contentedly.

    ¡°The boldness of being able to continue to do nasty things without being afraid of many dragons¡­¡­is hard to find even among Ogres, who are said to be violent and reckless by nature¡±

    ¡°Above all, he has great energy, doesn¡¯t he, Maia¡äs lord?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been trained as I have a lot of female ves and it seems that Hilda¡¯s magic ustomedness and the miraculous spring have given me a little power-up. ¡­¡­It¡¯s just my penis¡±

    ¡°Oh well¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing. If it¡¯s anything else, the dragon can make up for it¡±

    ¡°Guys, if you¡¯re talking to me, don¡¯t talk to me like I¡¯m the only one with a penis!¡±

    I countered while washing my dick. Well, I can¡¯t help it if you say I¡¯m just a guy with a dick. In fact, to a dragon, my half-hearted dexterity is probably not worth much.

    ¡°No¡±

    But Asti quickly put the half-yful mood behind her and got out of the water to kneel.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve been rude to you. ¡­¡­We did not suspect your capacity as a rider to be the only one there¡±

    ¡°Ah, no¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The fact that you have a dragon or two at your back and know how to use them is clear for all to see. However, the power and wisdom can be supplemented by the dragon¡¯s body, but it is not possible to serve only as a substitute. That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying¡±

    ¡°I, I know. You don¡¯t have to apologize so seriously¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    Asti releases her tension quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I upset you¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to be scared of me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You are the only one who can wield any power in my Misty Pce, which is full of lordless dragons. It is only natural to respect you¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a contract, so you don¡¯t need to pose as a submissive¡±

    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s not about ordering everything. Still, I¡¯m always ready to listen to some instructions. If it¡¯s legitimate, you even have the right to judge¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, pact?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be so awestruck¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t understand dragon consciousness. Some of them seem to be insignificant to other races, while others are extraordinarily respectful of me, who is really insignificant and just liked by Maia and La.

    ¡°That¡¯s what a rider is. It is justice for a dragon, the source of its soul. Only a dragon with a rider is a dragon as it should be¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, something¡±

    I think it¡¯s a little dangerous. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand. It is this strange mentality that has mediated the unterally overpowering dragons and other species for thousands of years. But it¡¯s also a structure that threatens the dragons themselves.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s very healthy¡±

    But I couldn¡¯t say what was wrong with that in my head. One word that came out with a bitter smile is dismissed by Juline¡¯s words, ¡¸Maia¡äs lord is kind to dragons¡¹.

    ¡°Well then, Andy-san. ¡­¡­Please eat Maia next¡±

    Asti carries Maia out of the bathtub. Juline is in charge of Maia¡¯s half body, which is a little surprising. On both sides her mother and her second cousin hold Maia¡¯s arms on her shoulders and both grab her legs and spread them out.

    ¡°Mo, Mother¡­¡­Juline?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maia. It¡¯s a little illusion because it¡¯s boring for me to spend my free time¡±

    Her mother and her second cousin had decided to conspire. Maia¡¯s slender body was sandwiched between their beautiful breasts and her smallbia was spread.

    ¡°Itadakimasu¡±

    ¡°Huaaa!?¡±

    ¡°Good for you, Maia?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Maia¡äs lord, let¡¯s go back to where we left off. We¡¯ll wipe your body with Maia¡±

    ¡°F, Fine¡±

    I agreed as I shook Maia and we walked step by step to the exit. The two of them, who were also naked, wiped their bodies with hand towels and helped me along the way, while I continued to fuck Maia as I walked through the vige. On the way, the soup spouted from under Maia¡¯s ass and the envy of the other female ves gathered.

    -

    The next day, before I went out, I was a little curious and looked for La and Luna, but I couldn¡¯t find them.

    ¡°Hey, have you seen La?¡±

    I asked Jeanne, who was unusually present in the vige.

    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you go with her, Andy?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°She said something about going back to Celesta¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    I¡¯m surprised she didn¡¯t tell me about the big move.

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I heard¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    No way¡­¡­ Or maybe she just goes shopping on her own, but¡­¡­for example, Luna has run out of love? I thought she was sober and cute, but wasn¡¯t it enough? If that¡¯s the case¡­¡­I¡¯m a bit, well, quite shocked. It¡¯s not that Luna was not as desperate as the other girls to be a ve, but¡­¡­uh.

    ¡°Why do you look like it¡¯s the end of the world?¡±

    ¡°Dianne¡±

    ¡°La said she would be back tomorrow¡±

    ¡°L, Luna too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You think Luna has run out of patience with you?¡±

    Dianne sighs. Her well-shaped big breasts sway.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you trust your female ve with a little cor?¡±

    It¡¯s a little bitplicated to be told that by the only person who is not wearing a cor.

    -

    And the next day.

    ¡°Okay, here¡¯s where you take off your clothes. From here, you never know when Andy is going to seed you¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡±

    At the entrance to the vige, I saw cat beast girls hurriedly taking off their clothes.

    ¡°Ah, Andy¡±

    Luna raises her hand as she undresses herself.

    ¡°¡­¡­What, those children¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It looks like it¡¯s okay little by little and I asked grandma to look after healthy and fertile children for you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Long time not seen, nya!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while!¡±

    The naked cat beast girls jumped on me without hesitation.

    ¡°Ho. ¡­¡­The blue lizards are still there. Is it finally over 20?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to talk about this like it¡¯s personal¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hang in there, you¡¯ll make it, Owner¡±

    ¡°Nyaa!¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s fuck!¡±

    Cat beast girls who I don¡¯t know their names yet, probably younger than Luna, hugged me cheerfully.

 Chapter 274: Tree Spirit Yell [Azel Rizel Luna]

    <h4>Chapter 274: Tree Spirit Yell [Azel Rizel Luna]</h4>

    The cat beast girls were sisters. They were twins, which was not unusual for a prolific beast race and they were fifteen years old this year.

    ¡°Azel Maple!¡±

    ¡°Younger sister, Rizel Maple¡±

    ¡°Lina Yuna is another one, but there are so many confusing names in that colony!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to have names that are simr¡±

    I wonder if there¡¯s any dislike of siblings or rtives having the wrong name. ¡­¡­Maybe not. I don¡¯t really understand the culture of other people.

    ¡°But you¡¯re fifteen¡­¡­¡±

    Cat beasts tend to be tight, even though they are not very active. They have thin, agile arms and legs, but their breasts and hips are not that thick. I¡¯m sure that in a few more years, they¡¯ll be a bit firmer and more attractive. But at this point, I was a little worried about impregnating them, because they were so thin.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great idea to send a 15 year old out to get impregnated, no matter how young and healthy she looks¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I just looked over there, but there are much smaller ones than us¡±

    ¡°We can have children, you know. Even in the colony, you were having sex with Anise and other little girls¡±

    Azel and Rizel wagged their tails in protest. Of course, both of them werepletely naked in this vige. Perhaps it¡¯s because they¡¯re familiar with the orgies we¡¯ve had in the cat beast colony, but they don¡¯t seem to be as resistant to exposing their naked bodies in front of me as the elves.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it right. I¡¯m going to seed, but I thought it would make sense to send someone older and more capable of safely bearing children¡±

    I lightly stroked the older sister, Azel and let her hand hold my cock. I also reached for her younger sister¡¯s ass and lightly stroked it.

    ¡°We¡¯ve never had a difficult birth in our family¡­¡­¡±

    Azel exins as she lightly rubs my cock, following the guidance of my hand. I look at Luna and beckon her to follow me. Lunaes up to me and wraps herself around me as I sit down. She¡¯s used to it.

    ¡°Grandma makes the decision based on bloodline and other overall factors. ¡­¡­In case you¡¯re wondering, Azel and her family have another older sister, too¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s too weak. ¡­¡­She¡¯s always wanted a child¡±

    The cat beasts tell me the situation while licking my chest, shoulders and cheeks with their rough tongues.

    ¡°How old is she?¡±

    ¡°Two years older than Luna¡±

    20 years old? ¡­¡­Not bad.

    ¡°Fine. ¡­¡­La, go get their older sister¡±

    When I say that, La, who was talking to the blue dragons at a distance, quickly approaches and she looks down at me with a strange face.

    ¡°Ho. Donna is as weak as I feared. Isn¡¯t that a bit too outrageous?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine. ¡­¡­Especially if she is weak¡±

    ¡°Ho? ¡­¡­Oh!¡±

    La pped her hands. Azel and Rizel have a puzzled look on their faces. Kneading their small boobs with my fingers.

    ¡°W, Why¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Maybe older brother¡äs hobby is to seed a weak child¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Because I¡¯m here¡î¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it¡¯s a good idea. Hilda spreads her hands from behind the cat beasts. Nya, all three of them freaked out when their tails were touched and put themselves on guard. Hilda smiles and shows off her overwhelminglyrge boobs and curved hipspared to the three.

    ¡°Right, Andy-kun?¡±

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about, but don¡¯t y dumb. Azel and the others are confused¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. It may not be nice to meet you, but I¡¯m Hilda-sensei, the veterinarian at Andy-kun¡¯s erotic zoo¡î¡±

    She called me a zoo.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not a joke, but¡­¡­there was a human town on the way here, right? There¡¯s a great spring of water there called Polka¡¯s Miraculous Spring¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    It seems that Luna has finally noticed. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a problem if you¡¯re weak or have a chronic illness¡­¡­in fact, we should be proactive in bringing them in to help heal them.

    While giving my cock a hand job, Hilda-san used one hand to cast a spell on Luna and the others in turn.

    ¡°As a Doctor, I think it¡¯s too in to lick shoulders and cheeks when there are three girls serving you¡±

    ¡°But it hurts when a cat beast¡¯s tongue touches a man¡¯s ce¡±

    ¡°He¡­¡­¡±

    Azel and Rizel looked at each other with troubled faces. Yes. The tongue of a cat beast is a little irritating to the human cock. It¡¯s a bit of a pain, even on normal skin.

    ¡°That¡¯s where my magices in. Lick your hands¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, it¡¯s not rough¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Really¡±

    All three of them looked surprised. Apparently, Hilda had unknowingly developed a magic that softens the tongue of a beastman to the same feel as a human. Or maybe she knew about it in the first ce.

    ¡°So this is what a human tongue feels like¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nro, nero¡­¡­nunununuu¡±

    ¡°So, Hilda¡­¡­perhaps, with this¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The three of them should serve you¡î¡±

    The three of them nodded at each other. I can feel each of their eyes on my cock.

    ¡°What are you going to do, Hilda-san?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Andy-kun, do you want to do something?¡±

    Hilda is on her knees, wiggling her hips next to my face. Beautiful brown skin and a feminine bulging body fuel my lust.

    ¡°Let me touch your vagina¡±

    ¡°Huhuu. hi¡î¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my female ve, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Hilda straddled my sleeping face with her ass on top of my face and showed me her crotch. As soon as I put my hands on her smelly cunt, I felt three tongues start to wash my cock.

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°As expected, cat beasts¡­¡­you¡¯re really good at licking¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san¡¯s pussy is also very clean even though she uses it a lot¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say I¡¯m using it all the time. ¡­¡­I haven¡¯t even given birth to a child yet¡±

    ¡°You have a lot of experience¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor who also works in the field of cosmetics, so I¡¯m very careful¡­¡­kku, n¡­¡­so, Andy-kun, you¡¯re a real pervert when ites to licking¡­¡­?¡±

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯m very good at forey myself, but I¡¯m fascinated by Hilda¡¯s hips and how responsive her cunt is. And the tongue service of the three cat beasts began to show the appearance of scramble for a ce to lick and I ejacted without patience in the intense stroke of their tongues.

    ¡°KKuo¡­¡­!¡±

    I shuddered. I must have shot a good amount, but their tongues never wavered and I shivered. Then I take my face away from Hilda¡äs crotch.

    ¡°Hi, Hilda-sann¡­¡­that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhu. All three are good at licking with dear expressions, but I¡¯ve never done it¡­¡­dashed with male juice and bath in pheromones¡î¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    Forcibly move Hilda¡¯s crotch and raise my neck.

    ¡°N¡­¡­N, nhuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nnn, hamuu¡­¡­churuu, euu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Aha¡­¡­? Delicious¡­¡­nero, neruu¡­¡­?¡±

    The three cat beasts have their faces covered in juice and their eyes are a little blurry, but they do not stop their enthusiastic tongue service.

    ¡°Hi, Hilda-san, you didn¡¯t do anything to them, right?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. ¡­¡­They¡¯ve beenpletely turned on by this. I wonder if the direct juice dash is the cause¡±

    ¡°E, Emm, I feel like their tongues are getting more and more erotic¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Kusuu. At this time, why don¡¯t you keep ejacting onto their faces to the limit¡î¡±

    ¡°Wai!?¡±

    The tongue service tournament by three cat girls, which was supposed to be forey, continued until all three ejacted seven times and their faces and chests became sticky and Azel and Rizel were saturated by that alone. I was too tight. You can grasp the pace if the other party also feels pleasure, but it is hard to squid earnestly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When I go out of the forest, the stinging cold air brings back the sense of the season. The climate in the forest is so mild that I can understand the feelings of the elves who do not want to go out.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, make sure your cloak fits¡±

    ¡°Please do your best today too¡±

    With the encouragement of Apple and Selenium, who came out with me, I headed off to work again today.

    I assembled Sharon¡¯s armor on the wooden mold.

    ¡°The weight bnce seems a little off¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh. You noticed that, Bhan?¡±

    ¡°What, Jackie-san, did you know?¡±

    ¡°I was going to tell you if you didn¡¯t notice it until the end. You¡¯re right, it will make you hunch over if you wear it for a while¡±

    ¡°Do you want to counter-weight the back?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but I think if you change the pull a little bit, it will make it taller¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if I paid too much attention to Sharon¡¯s body shape¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing as too much care. You just have to remember to pay a lot more attention to it¡±

    Jackie-san¡¯s depth and breadth as a cksmith really doesn¡¯t seem to have been just trained by my father.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is Jackie-san really only taught by my father?¡±

    ¡°What is¡­¡­only? Master Smithson was a really good cksmith, you know?¡±

    ¡°No, even if you did that, you would have trained in practice in such a countryside¡­¡­I feel like you¡¯re reallyparable to a cksmith in the royal capital¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to hear you say that, though. I¡¯m still happy with it. Bhan¡¯s talent is dazzling to me. You can make such a great product in spare time while being a soldier¡±

    The words are regretful, but the way he says it is satisfying. Jackie-san looks at the armor that is beingpleted on the wooden mold and says so sincerely. ¡­¡­I¡¯m embarrassed. But I guess it¡¯s this humility and desire to improve that has made Jackie-san so good at what he does. I think he¡¯s a lot more amazing than everyone else in town thinks he is.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As I was heading back into the forest for lunch, I spotted Apple standing in the snowfield. Unusual.

    ¡°Apple? What are you doing out here all alone?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Andy-san. I thought I should help Andy-san get into the forest¡­¡­ Fennel-san is busy at lunch today, so I thought I¡¯d¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you juste to the cksmith shop then?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡­¡±

    Beyond Apple¡¯s line of sight is the work site of the Crossbow Corps, which carries building materials, builds stone walls and constructs new barracks.

    ¡°Every time I walk by, it¡¯s interesting to see how much building work is going on¡±

    ¡°Ah. Indeed¡±

    An ogre¡¯s physique and strength of arms make him the most reliable tool for construction work. Depending on the skill of the master builder, the speed of construction can be several times faster when using ogre workers than when not. The building is steadily taking shape.

    ¡­¡­In the midst of all this, some of the younger Ogre workers are not as strong as others and you can see several of them slumped together on the snowfield, breathing heavily. Williams, who was passing by, raised his fist in the air in anger.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you dare ck off! This is the ce for you to sleep!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do we have to do this here? We¡¯re not military engineers¡±

    Williams cleared his throat.

    ¡°What are you talking about! If you can¡¯t get wood, get stone, if you can¡¯t get stone, get sand! Do as many things as you can for your friends and your future!¡±

    Hearing this, the soldiers around, except for the young ones who were cking off, allughed in unison.

    ¡°There it is, the Smithson reference!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that Williams is a terrible applicator¡±

    ¡°You guys!¡±

    Williams turns red and raises his fist at them as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s called¡­¡­Smithson verse¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s an imitation of mine, originally from 100-manmander Grants.

    ¡°Aaah, I used to say it to encourage new recruits¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that what Naris-san and Tetes-san call the ¡ºQuotations Maker¡»?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that, it¡¯s embarrassing¡±

    As I¡¯m making my excuses to Apple, Williams spots me and walks over to me.

    ¡°Hey, original¡±

    ¡°Original!?¡±

    What do you call me?

    ¡°Let the recruits hear your sermons. Arrangements are so popr in the troops, they¡¯ve lost their originals¡±

    ¡°If there are no recruits who are crying in the march or training, it will be idle!¡±

    I mean, what¡¯s popr?

    ¡°Listen up. Look, everyone¡¯s paying attention. Hey, it¡¯s the rumored Smithson verse himself¡±

    I was dragged out to the scene. The old soldiers were grinning, the new soldiers were curious¡­¡­and Apple was staring at me with the same look as the new soldiers.

    ¡°100-manmander Isaac and 100-manmander Williams used to say it during the march¡±

    ¡°¡®Please, 10-man captain Smithson!¡±

    ¡­¡­Uwaa, you¡¯re making it hard to say no.

    ¡°Emm. ¡­¡­Ah, well, let¡¯s just assume you¡¯re in the mood to cry in pain and agony in front of your enemies, okay?¡±

    I clear my throat, as does Williams. It¡¯s incredibly embarrassing to say in an unrted situation.

    ¡°Stand up! Clench your fists, stand up and confront your opponent! Don¡¯t give up because you don¡¯t have a weapon, don¡¯t give up because the enemy is strong! If you have no weapons, throw stones. If you have no stones, throw sand!¡±

    It was the end of the Celestial War. At the end of the Celestial War, many of the trainees who fought in mock battles with other trainees soon became helpless in the face of the enemy. Of course, this was a time when a mere cksmith¡¯s apprentice of 17 or 18 had to work hard to imitate a soldier. The rest of the guys were just simr makeshift mobilizers, not professionals who understood warfare.

    ¡°The enemy won¡¯t wait for us! Move! Do one more thing than the enemy! Look at your opponent, look for his vitals! If you know what you¡¯re doing, a knife will be enough!¡±

    But still, it is required of a soldier to be able to function as a fighting force, even if only a little, and.

    ¡°You want to get home alive, don¡¯t you? You want to get home alive and see your family again! Then!¡±

    He was expected to be a soldier who could return home alive, as soon as possible.

    ¡°Think about your next move! You haven¡¯t lost anything yet! ¡­¡­You haven¡¯t struggled with anything yet!¡±

    Be a soldier who can return alive. You can cry or leak. Be alive and be a soldier who is still afraid of the enemy. These words of 100-manmander Grants were filled with the hope that I would be able to return to my parents again. Over the years, I became a manager and a parent. The prayers contained in these words are bing even more understandable.

    The apuse started out of nowhere. Before I knew it, I was overwhelmed by the feelings of 100-manmander Grants of those days.

    ¡°It¡¯s so different. 100-manmander Williams, doesn¡¯t have the same feeling¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey¡­¡­well, I can¡¯t speak this passionately, but¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hot, 10-man captain Smithson!¡±

    ¡­¡­I suddenly feel embarrassed, so I raise my hand and run back to the path to the forest.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-san¡±

    ¡°Ah, Apple¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you look so cool¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do, Don¡¯t make fun of me¡±

    ¡°No, I¡äm not. ¡­¡­After all, I knew my eyes were right before I lost my memory¡±

    Apple hugging my arm. However, it¡¯s a sale and a free-running speech. If the story is about Apple¡¯s memory, it¡¯s hard to tease. Various andplicated.

 Chapter 275: Knightâ€™s Shame [Savory Almeida]

    <h4>Chapter 275: Knight¡¯s Shame [Savory Almeida]</h4>

    It was a calm morning in the vige of the barrier prison. After breakfast, I was making out with Savory in a face-to-face sitting position and letting Azel and Rizel, who seemed to be bored, lick the mixture of semen and love juice that leaked out (or rather, they came to lick it before I knew it), when suddenly, Naris and Almeida appeared from the air.

    ¡°¡­¡­Look, Naris. Is this okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah, thanks¡­¡­¡±

    She thanked Almeida, who began to take off her clothes with a practiced hand and looked at the doorway of the residence where we were enjoying ourselves. Looking around a bit.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­¡±

    Naris rubs her temples, taking plenty of pauses.

    ¡°Why are there more! And there are four of them!!¡±

    She screamed.

    ¡°Ie in here out of nowhere and you¡¯re a bushwhacker. And you¡¯re naked in here¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­n, uu¡­¡­Almeida-san, take a lesson from me¡­¡­ahuu, sudden vaginal ejaction is a foul¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. The cat beasts are licking me¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­its okay, but please don¡¯t pull out just yet¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    Enjoy sloppy sex while frequently exchanging kisses. Azel and Rizel drink with their tongue the juice that flutters from Savory¡äs hole with a happy nasal voice.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­as usual¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you this early? You¡¯ll be going out in a little while¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not nning on going out today, so I thought I¡¯d stay up until nightfall for a change. ¡­¡­W, Who are those two people, anyway? And who are those two!¡±

    Almeida pointed to Asti and Julin, who werebing Maia¡¯s hair and putting flowers in her hair in the nearby sunshine, and to the Maple sisters, who were sticking their faces under Savory¡¯s buttocks.

    ¡°That¡¯s Maia¡¯s family. And those two were brought from Luna¡¯s colony¡±

    ¡°So all four of them are here to do naughty things?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I didn¡¯t exactly bring either of them here, but they do the same thing. They are all naked ording to the nakedness rule and I don¡¯t feel the need to make excuses for them, so I shake Savory gently and affirm it honestly.

    ¡°Are you that hungry¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always up for a little eroticism! And since it¡¯s my own personal erotic paradise, the more lively the better¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Really, if the face isn¡¯t special, it¡¯s going to be difficult, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Naris tells me as she grumbles while taking off her underwear.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Master is a great person¡­¡­n, aa¡­¡­?¡±

    Savory shook her hips and said so in a euphoric voice. ¡­¡­But, well, what Naris says is also true. If I was enthusiastic about a human girl and did something like this, I feel like I was stuck with a double-digit knife by this time.

    At the moment, the vige in the barrier prison has turned into a nude breeding paradise for me. I¡¯ve been having sex with one after another every day as my sexual appetite and luck would have it, but with over 20 people, I can¡¯t have sex with all of them in one day unless I push myself. Fortunately, Selenium, who has a lot of travel experience and skills, is there to talk to everyone, Hilda-san gives medical checkups and lectures on medical magic and erotic tricks, Oregano and Fennel, who have be the cooks, teach everyone how to cook silverware, rx in the outdoor baths and wreath making is popr¡­¡­it¡¯s a good thing that life seems to be fun in its own way and there¡¯s no atmosphere of pressure. It¡¯s fun to have sex with Savory from behind while everyone else is living peacefully. So, in such a situation, while I and everyone¡¯s sex deepens my affection, the friendship of all female ves, centered on Selenium and Hilda, is steadily deepening. Or rather, my respect for the two of them, who have so much to offer, is growing by the day. In the beginning, I had thought that the neers might be awkward and atrophied, especially with the two dragons and Dianne, who have a lot of fighting power. However, the fact that we had to live in the nude didn¡¯t create an atmosphere where we had topare our abilities (we¡¯d look dumb practicing in the nude). I didn¡¯t aim for this, but I guess my dirty guts bnced out the situation.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to rx in the hot spring¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy during the day, so I might not be able to do anything erotic, but I¡¯ll have sex with you at night¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes Yes¡±

    Talking to her openly, Naris turns her face red and waving her fluttering hands, waving her ass as she is going to the hot spring. I managed to tolerate her nakedness, but she seemed to be embarrassed by the open announcement of sex.

    ¡°I should leave too¡±

    Almeida, who had juste in with Naris, started to get dressed again from the changing basket.

    ¡°Is there something outside? If so, you don¡¯t have to undress¡±

    ¡°You made the decision, didn¡¯t you? Rules are rules¡±

    When Almeida, who was strangely serious, was about to lift her panties, I slipped my hand up her ass and was caught in her panties.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t y¡±

    I show a frivolous smile to Almeida who turns a little red. A cute girl who doesn¡¯t have to think so seriously.

    -

    In the morning, I made some minor adjustments to Sharon¡äs armor. I had Sharon try it onter when she woke up and came out of the forest and I had her try it on and move around some and give me some feedback.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to gopletely naked. This is just normal armor¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­you¡¯re right?¡±

    Sharon tried to put on the armor by taking it off each time. Jackie-san turns to the back in a hurry. I sigh and help her put on her armor. The naughty mischief didn¡¯t go through my mind a little, but I can¡¯t help but bother Jackie-san. Do it normally.

    ¡°What do you think? I¡¯ve tried to make it easy to move around¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing a great job. ¡­¡­But, it¡¯s a little too armpit-less¡±

    ¡°The design is based on that of the Trot Army. It¡¯s supposed to be a long-distance march, so it¡¯s less armored so that it¡¯s easy to carry on your back¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­because Berga and my older brother had all the luggage other than the sword, so I rarely carried that kind of thing¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You really have a good brother and mentor¡±

    I¡¯m not being sarcastic, but I think they love her.

    ¡°What should I do? You can ignore it and use more armor¡±

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s better to keep it¡­¡­as it is, because it makes it easier to move around¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    I¡¯m going to take it off again with a click. Now that the adjustments are done, it¡¯s time to paint.

    ¡°Do you have a favorite color? If not, I¡¯m thinking of painting it mainly white¡±

    ¡°Ah, then I want a color closer to beige¡­¡­if it¡¯s too pure white, it¡¯ll look too light¡±

    ¡°I see. I understand¡±

    It¡¯s true that many cultures associate ¡¸Beginners¡¹with the simplicity of ¡¸White¡¹, although the Sword Saints of Trot, Temple ze and Valerie¡¯s League of Holy Warriors tend to favor the use of white, perhaps with the intention of purity and innocence. Sharon¡¯s appearance can hardly be described as strong and there is certainly a danger that she will give that impression. Let¡¯s try to adjust the color around ivory. I¡¯m grateful that her ck gauntlets don¡¯t look out of ce in almost any color.

    After finishing the morning¡¯s work, I walked out of the smithy.

    ¡°Would you like to go back to the forest together?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll check on Peter and Isaac before I go¡±

    ¡°Okay. Well then¡­¡­¡±

    I split up with Sharon and headed to the Baron¡¯s mansion for now. ¡­¡­But, on the way, I came across an unexpected partner.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡±

    ¡°Almeida?¡±

    It was Almeida who came out of the alley. As usual, she was carrying her iron staff, but there was a hint of steam rising from her, as if she had just been in a hot spring.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida¡¯s gaze wandered a bit.

    ¡°This way¡±

    She invited me to start walking.

    She¡¯s not very talkative by nature, so I figured I¡¯d just go and see what I could find and it was the dressing room behind the bar.

    ¡°I borrowed the key from Savory¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    I wondered if she was going to report me as a waiter or something. I was thinking about that¡­¡­, but Almeida chuckled and locked the door when we both entered.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡±

    Hesitation.

    ¡°¡®¡­¡­I, I want you to hold me, right here¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    We can do as much as we want after returning to the barrier prison. I thought.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s hard to concentrate in the forest when there are so many women waiting for their turn¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You were worried about everyone¡¯s eyes¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy if you don¡¯t care!¡±

    I thought I had blown it, but apparently not. The old female ves have a lot of experience in orgies and Laurier and her friends have had more sex alone than they can count. I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t mind, but Almeida is certainly not ready to get used to it.

    ¡°Besides¡­¡­I can¡¯t help but notice you holding me while you ransack the next woman with a sideways nce. You should at least¡­¡­me, properly¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°Nn¡±

    I kissed Almeida and undressed her. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s resisting, but her eyes are moist and she obeys obediently. It¡¯s cute.

    ¡°I care about how cute you¡äre, even though I always talk about seeding¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it bad?¡±

    A sulky face. ¡­¡­The kiss loosens her up. Frightened by her hugging hands, I stroke her as much as I think of her slowly releasing her tension like a kitten.

    ¡°Sure, you¡¯re right. The next time I do this, I¡¯m going to focus on the other person until I¡¯m done fucking. ¡­¡­When I¡äm alone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re the one who¡¯s ying with two or three people at once¡±

    I chuckled at the resigned, but slightly using tone. But Almeida was right, I was a bit frivolous and that¡¯s something to reflect on. Eroticism is good, but love is important.

    ¡°I will not reflect on being greedy¡±

    ¡°I want to tell Marie-dono¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Only that. No, it¡¯s just now. Her eyese to the figure that the bag is terrified and squeezed.

    ¡°¡­¡­For now, I¡¯ll concentrate on lusting after you¡±

    ¡°Yes, please¡­¡­u, shii¡­¡­?¡±

    I kiss her over and over again, seeing Almeida¡¯s eyes loosen each time.

    ¡°What did you say to Savory and borrowed her key?¡±

    I¡¯m sure that Savory, who is working in the new tavern right now, wouldn¡¯t lend a key without questioning it.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I told her that I wanted to have sex with you outside the forest and she gave me the key¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she smirking?¡±

    ¡°She was¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­I think it¡¯s really good that the female ves got to know each other and that they didn¡¯t form a pecking order ofbat power.

    ¡°Fine, open your legs, my cute female ve¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida finally stripped naked and did as she was told. I smile as if Almeida has be quite obedient and sane and read her anxious look from her ¡¸Ears¡¹ look and be even more dear. It¡¯s probably because she¡¯s a female ve, but she rebelled against my wishes and didn¡¯t wait in the forest quietly.

    ¡°I like that kind of honesty in you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Those girly feelings of yours are not bad¡±

    ¡°Gi, Girly¡­¡­?¡±

    I keep invading Almeida, who has a slightly embarrassed face. I rub her big boobs and shake my hips to hit her. We immerse ourselves in nasty acts in the hut for changing clothes for others.

    ¡°U, n, kuu¡­¡­hu, aaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That habit, it¡¯s cute to lose yourself in pleasure as soon as you start having sex¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­¡­What¡­¡­huaaa¡­a, aaa?¡±

    When she was pointed out, Almeida noticed her nasty voice and I felt that her joy juice increased and the tightening became stronger. Almeida¡¯s gap is really cute. The way her hands and feet intertwine, as if she wants to deny it but never wants to leave. The way she epts the kiss and immediately melts. The feeling of her cervix begging for an ejaction. She turned straight to me before I knew it and her foolish heart was really dear.

    ¡°Almeida¡­¡­cuming, I¡¯m going toe inside you¡­¡­! Take it firmly with the intention of getting pregnant!¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­put it out, put it out¡­¡­I¡äll give birth¡­¡­I¡äll be like Selenium¡­¡­?¡±

    Finally, I kiss the side of Almeida¡¯s cor.

    ¡°HHa, aaaaaaaaa?¡±

    ¡°Ukuu¡­¡­!¡±

    Ejaction. Pour plenty of semen into her womb. Almeida shook her whole body happily, hugging me and continuing to catch the cramps of my dick.

    -

    Evening. Laes back from Celesta.

    ¡°This girl¡±

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­ni, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Miril Maple, the sister of Azel and Rizel¡­¡­¡±

    Miril resembled Azel and Rizel, but she was more rxed and had more than adequate breasts and buttocks. She was a reassuring girl in many ways. However, she was greeted in the vige in the barrier prison and as expected, she was momentarily taken aback by the sight of everyone naked.

    ¡°Older sister, undress properly¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t get impregnated, can I?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­a, yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    I cleared my throat. Before I could say anything else, Miril hurriedly took off her clothes and tried to lower her head.

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­I, I, that¡­¡­I¡¯m not very strong¡­¡­maybe it¡¯s useless, but I want to give birth to a child¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of it. So why don¡¯t you take off your clothes for now?¡±

    Kui, with my thumb I show her the open air bath.

    ¡°Soak in there. And follow Hilda-san there¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?? That, seeding¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, not yet. I want you to have a healthy baby¡±

    I smiled at Miril, stroking Azel and Rizel¡äs asses as they¡¯re standing next to her.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nyaa! B, By the way, we haven¡¯t been seeded yet!¡±

    ¡°Nyaa! Th, That¡¯s true!¡±

    The sisters would have noticed it now. Yes. It wasn¡¯t meant to be anything else, it was just that you were crazy about semen licking.

 Chapter 276: Lined up buttocks and rehabilitation [Anzeros Irina etc]

    <h4>Chapter 276: Lined up buttocks and rehabilitation [Anzeros Irina etc]</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve done a quick magic examination andbined with that child¡äsint, I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s mostly lung-rted¡±

    Hilda-san reports to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s a chronic condition, so it must be putting a lot of strain on other organs, but I¡¯m curious to see how well the benefits of the miraculous spring will work on this type of ¡ºNo harm no foul¡» disease. If you have a problem with the improvement situation, I can start treatment with magic and medication¡±

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know much about difficult things, so please do as you wish, Hilda-san. In the end, she should be able to give birth to a healthy child¡±

    ¡°Understood¡î¡±

    As a doctor, Hilda-san is a very reliable person. The new cat beast seems to have given up on her own weakness and wants to force herself to have a child, but it is difficult to enjoy eroticism with such a tragically determined girl. Sex should be a fun and attractive activity. At least I want it to be as much so as possible. And Hilda-san is not the one to argue with me on that point.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m hoping that Hilda-sensei will join us soon¡±

    ¡°In this state?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡î¡±

    Dianne, Apple, La, Anzeros and Irina. They were lined up on the edge of the residence, holding hands and lining up their asses to be seeded in turn.

    ¡°This kind of alignment is just like a female ve¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hoho. It¡¯s an expression of Owner¡¯s shallow possessiveness¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little boring to wait around with your ass sticking out after you¡¯ve been pumped, but¡­¡­it¡¯s not so bad if you think that¡¯s what Andy wants¡±

    Apple, La and Dianne, who have already put semen in their vagina, have such a conversation. And Anzeros, who I¡äm just having sex with right now and Irina, who is holding my finger in her ass hole and vagina next to her, are still panting.

    ¡°Nha, a, aaa¡­¡­stronger, Andy¡äs dick¡­¡­is too energetic¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not going to do that with my hips¡­¡­th, this luxurious man is a man who mixes his body in a pile¡­¡­¡±

    I think it would be better to repartition and then re-enter, but Hilda posed next to Irina and stuck her hips out.

    ¡°Because Sensei is also a female ve?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡­¡­after Irina. It will take some time¡±

    ¡°Aaa¡­¡­huaaaaa?¡±

    I was careful while ejacting in the back of Anzeros¡¯s vagina. My hips quivered. I felt the power of her hips thrusting and pressing against me, making me love her and making my cock wriggle as I ejacted.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of fun to be a ve, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Hee?¡±

    Hilda-san shows off with Apple over several people. Recently, I often like that kind of unreasonable sex, probably because I don¡¯t deny it even if I call myself a female ve.

    ¡°Irina. Then spread your own pussy¡±

    ¡°You pervert¡­¡­?¡±

    They lined up on the porch under the warm sunshine. Large and small white buttocks that continue to be exposed between the ck nudes on the left and right. I enjoy the end of the day whilemitting them in sequence.

    The next day, I sat down with Azel and Rizel (Luna was also participating), who had woken me up by licking my cock as if they werepeting with Maia and told them my mission.

    ¡°Azel, Rizel. ¡­¡­Would you like to work in Polka?¡±

    ¡°Work?¡±

    ¡°Where? We¡¯re just kids, we don¡¯t know anything about Trot, we can¡¯t do anything difficult, can we?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay because you can understand thenguage. ¡­¡­You¡¯ll help out at the inn. You¡¯ll rey the sheets and clean them¡±

    I¡¯m sure the twins were a little surprised by my suggestion, but they nodded their heads. It¡¯s childish, but it¡¯s cute.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°A store you know?¡±

    ¡°No, I know most Polka people. ¡­¡­But it seems that beastmen are easier to get to work than elves¡±

    There are a few beastmen living in Trot, too. It is undeniable that the elves were jumpy and hostile inparison¡­¡­but the beastmen, with whom they had a peaceful rtionship, had less emotional friction. And if their part-time jobs are sessful.

    ¡°If you guys feel like you can work well, it will be easier to bring more of you from the cat colony and even those who are a little reluctant to be indiscriminately seed by me can move to Polka to work, live and hopefully even get married¡±

    ¡°Nya?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, Emm?¡±

    The two of them twisted their heads to opposite sides again. Apparently they couldn¡¯t organize it because I said it all at once to the conclusion.

    ¡°A, Anyway, if you work part-time and make the Polka people happy, you might even get everyone in the colony¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm, I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ll do it if you¡¯ll seed me properly¡±

    ¡°Hee¡±

    ¡­¡­I think they¡¯re still upset that I haven¡¯t ejacted in their vaginas since they got here. A chop falls on their heads.

    ¡ºNyaa!?¡»

    ¡°Don¡¯t me it on Andy, you two. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not the only one¡±

    ¡°Luna-neechan¡±

    ¡°B, But¡±

    Luna takes a new posture of chopping with both hands. The nude cat girls run away with a meow.

    ¡°What do you think of this idea, Luna?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Surely, everyone in the colony doesn¡¯t get out of the colony because there¡¯s no way to go outside with just women¡±

    Hilda-san, who was listening nearby, folded her arms and mixed in with the story.

    ¡°If you¡¯re hunting in the mountains¡­¡­a family of only female beastmen in Celesta will look like bait to the goons. Young cat beasts are so popr, you never know when they¡¯ll snatch you from your home one by one and sell you off¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    As the two looked at each other with a serious look on their faces, I hugged them to my left and right and squeezed each of their breasts. They do not resist.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if there are any dangerous people here and you can rely on Maia and her friends. Illness can be cured soon. The only problems are the cold and the fact that you can¡¯t expect to meet anyone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see, it¡¯s true that there are few people to meet¡±

    Sometimes I get along with the flow of the hot springs, but basically it¡¯s the most remote area and humans get married quickly, so it may be a little difficult to meet a free man here.

    ¡°You¡¯ll let them think about it after you make a proposal. In the worst case scenario, Andy-kun¡¯s lower half can take care of him. I¡¯m sure there are girls who would rather appeal to you here than wait in the colony for the fickle Andy toe back¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel like I¡¯m some kind of happy natural phenomenon¡±

    ¡°Penis tornado?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an awesome and disgusting natural phenomenon¡­¡­¡±

    Anyway, a nicebor force for Polka. Should be. I hope they will mesh well.

    -

    Sharon¡¯s armor has been painted and is finally finished today.

    ¡°Thank you very much. Now I can wear Smithson-san¡¯s work anytime I want?¡±

    Sharon spun around, looking as excited as a little girl. I¡¯m not sure if you can call her a girl, but she looks like one. My finished product is only a simple breast te because it is lightly dressed, but she still looks like a warrior.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing better than I expected¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. When Andy started, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be finished before spring¡±

    Jackie-san and Jeanne were deeply impressed and poured the wine into four ceramic cups.

    ¡°Sharon, you drink, too¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s anpleted party of an amateur cksmith¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be modest, Bhan. It¡¯s a fine job¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t think a real armor smith would have time to celebrate every time¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Anyway, congrattions for your hard work¡±

    Jackie-san took the lead in raising the cup, followed by Jeanne, me and Sharon.

    ¡°Then, congrattions on thepletion!¡±

    ¡ºCheers!¡»

    It¡¯s good to drink alcohol with a sense of aplishment. ¡­¡­All that¡¯s left now is Neia¡¯s armor. Let¡¯s go for it.

    -

    Evening. I dropped by the inn where I was staying the other night. Since Keiron, 100-manmander Becker, Neia, Tetes, etc. are staying here, consultations rted to unit management are still being held at the cafeteria here.

    ¡°Hey, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°Oh, Lantz and Goto¡±

    Perhaps it was just the right time of day, but Lantz and Goto were also in the cafeteria.

    ¡°How long will you guys be in Isaac¡¯s custody?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already been released!¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re sent back to Basson, it¡¯ll really be spring!¡±

    And before I knew it, we seemed to have returned to our Dianne Special Task Force again.

    ¡°After that, if Boyd is here, our group would beplete¡±

    ¡°About Boyd. I bet he¡¯s still doing this and that with Sylvia¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re discussing the number of children they n to have. The end result is that they¡¯re probably kissing each other, saying things like, ¡ºYou¡¯re a blessing, so you never know how many you¡¯re going to have¡» and, ¡ºErnie, you might have twice as many as you nned¡» and ¡ºI¡¯m not sure if twice is enough¡» and ¡ºMe neither¡»¡±

    ¡°Envy!¡±

    You guys are too excited about delusions. ¡­¡­Dianne was smiling and watching such a situation.

    ¡°But it¡¯s time to check the situation¡­¡­we¡¯ll be back to Celesta and Renfangas soon. It¡¯s not a whole action, but be prepared¡±

    ¡°U, Understood¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all right to be suddenly dropped far away ande back on your own for training? 100-manmander Isaac is here, so we¡¯re good, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh, the days of the march are over¡±

    Lantz and Goto hugged their shoulders and woke up and cried. ¡­¡­But what should I do if that happens? Waiting in Polka to make Neia¡¯s armor¡­¡­I can¡¯t say that. We should go to Renfangas by Maia. What should I do with the erotic paradise of the barrier prison when ites to it? They can¡¯t just wait naked for days, right? Ugh, it¡¯s annoying.

    When I returned to the vige of the barrier prison, Naris was drinking in a good mood in the open-air bath.

    ¡°Ah, 10-man captain Smithson. Do you want a drink?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re having a lot of fun¡±

    ¡°No well, it¡¯s a paradise except that you can¡¯t wear clothes here. The hot spring is nice, the food is delicious, there are no mosquitoes or flies even if you take a nap in the right ce and no one is angry¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go back to the inn?¡±

    ¡°Recently, I¡¯m scared of Tetes-chan¡¯s exploring eyes!¡±

    ¡­¡­I feel that it¡¯s okay to leave this ce as a naked vige.

 Chapter 277: Secret Curse Propagation 1

    <h4>Chapter 277: Secret Curse Propagation 1</h4>

    With the mediation of the tavern owner, the cat beast sisters Azel and Rizel began working at one of Polka¡¯s inns.

    ¡°Is it okay¡­¡­no, I¡¯m not the one who brought you here¡±

    ¡°But you never know what kind of work you¡¯ll be doing, whether it¡¯s with different races or foreigners¡±

    ¡°No No, I was just wondering if you could get along with the innkeeper¡±

    Polka has a poption of only a few hundred, but there are more than twenty innkeepers of all sizes. Some of the smaller ones are small enough to rent out for a short time, while some of therger ones can amodate close to a hundred people and on paper, they can ept more than twice as many guests as the total number of residents. It is said that this is because the previous baron encouraged the opening of the inn with subsidies in order to take advantage of the hot spring resort¡¯s characteristics, but in reality, there is no way that so many guests from far away would visit the inn. As a result of this situation, most of the innkeepers are unable to fully demonstrate their capacity to ept guests. Even if they have enough rooms for dozens of people, they don¡¯t have enough employees to manage them, so all but a few rooms are covered with dust. This has been fine until now, buttely there has been an increase in the number of customersing to Polka, such as elven warriors and crossbowmen. In fact, the capacity of the inn as a real number is not enough, as we also retired from the inn to give it to the Crossbow Corps. So, naturally, they would want employees. However, I wondered if the two of them could do it. If they were to cause trouble and aggravate the people¡¯s feelings toward the beastmen, there was a possibility that the whole thing would copse. Considering this, I¡¯m not sure if it was a good idea to leave it to those two young and not-so-cautious people. I wondered if I should have been more cautious and talked to Donna and asked her to find a humble cat beast (if there was one) who would be more suitable for the business.

    ¡°Andy, don¡¯t look so serious. Even old man Digo doesn¡¯t think that a young man can do a great job overnight¡±

    The ownerughed as he made me a cup of coffee. It¡¯s noon on a weekday and the snack service has been moved to the main bar, so it¡¯s just me and the owner in the original bar. Incidentally, Digo is the owner of the inn where Azel and Rizel were taken care of. I didn¡¯t know him personally because he was not located near the cksmith shop. Thanks to the bar owner¡¯s intervention, they were able to find a job easily.

    ¡°But I¡¯m still worried. Cat beasts can be a little fickle and careless¡±

    ¡°It would be weird if all the young fellows, 15 or so, were so serious and workaholic. That¡¯s okay. You should rather see to it that they don¡¯t throw up going to work because they are angry or in pain¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah¡±

    Well, I guess that¡¯s more important. ¡­¡­While I was thinking about that, Azel and Rizel came into the bar cheerfully.

    ¡°Older brother, let¡¯s y because it¡¯s lunch time!¡±

    ¡°Nya!¡±

    ¡°Lunch is not the time to y! ¡­¡­Is it possible for you to work?¡±

    The cat sisters nodded in unison.

    ¡°Grandpa was kind¡±

    ¡°Every time I made a bed or did something right, he gave me a homemade candy¡±

    ¡­¡­Wow. They¡äre really spoiled.

    ¡°¡­¡­Old man Digo, even though he was reluctant¡±

    The bar owner mutters expressionlessly. Apparently they¡äre loved more than expected.

    -

    Neia¡¯s armor is a big job to put together.

    ¡°I think Neia doesn¡¯t need to worry too much about the weight, but I still don¡¯t want to make too much of a mess¡±

    ¡°If you focus on ease of movement, it¡¯s hard to avoid having too many moving parts and making too much noise¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s try to keep a good bnce¡±

    Jackie-san and I worked out the details. When we asked Neia what she liked, she said she didn¡¯t know what was good or bad about regr armor since she only wore that super-technical armor, so we had to leave it up to her.

    ¡°We¡¯ll use hard leather in some ces. Bhan¡¯s thing is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Crest engraving?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That should give us enough protection¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to avoid relying on this as much as possible, though¡±

    Since old man Dan told me to trust the cksmith, I was conscious that I didn¡¯t want to use the crest engraving in a straightforward manner. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can do a half-hearted job.

    ¡°¡­¡­But that leaves a lot of room for design. It might be able tobine ease of movement with quietness¡±

    ¡°I guess¡±

    It is true that Jackie-san is right, the application of light and flexible materials with crest engraving will be a big advantage. Bybining steel and hard leather, we cane up with an armor that looks good but has high functionality. If you paint it, you can cover its appearance.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After finishing my work, I returned to the barrier prison. In the open-air baths that I peeked at for a moment, Miril, the sister of Azel and Rizel, and Sharon and Hilda, two hot spring enthusiasts, were half bathing and tipping their cups. The three of them, each with soft-looking breasts, are a real feast for the eyes.

    ¡°Oh, Andy-kun¡î¡±

    ¡°Would you like to join us?¡±

    ¡°Join us¡­¡­¡±

    As I try to take Sharon up on her offer, I notice that Miril has a slightly tense smile on her face. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s seen me having unrestrained sex in this vige. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because there¡¯s a good chance that the three of us will end up together. You can¡¯t help but be a little scared because I haven¡¯t held any of the Maple family¡¯s cat girls, including Miril, since they came here.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to eat first¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    I nced at Miril, who looked a little relieved and left. I¡¯m going to hold her after Miril is healed properly, but it would be distracting tomit Hilda and others and leave her alone.

    I went to the center of the vige to get some food. In front of a private house near the central square is the cooking area for Fennel and her friends. If I go there and ask for a meal, I won¡¯t have to wait long to get something. But before I get there, I see La and Christie hurrying to get dressed. A rather unusualbination.

    ¡°La?¡±

    ¡°Ho, owner¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san¡±

    The two of them smile casually.

    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡±

    ¡°To see the holy beast¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be her chaperone¡±

    ¡­¡­I see.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fly around for Dianne¡¯s ¡ºWait-and-see¡». Before that, I thought I¡¯d talk to that horse about the magic I heard from the Leica tiger holy beast. What, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­¡±

    I also get dressed.

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you. I want to meet Breakcore as much as possible¡±

    ¡°Ho. ¡­¡­You¡¯re going to go out there and fuck her?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that the ulterior motive¡±

    ¡°Well¡±

    Christie chuckled.

    ¡°So, ording to Smithson-san, the holy beast is a female ve?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t remember making her a female ve¡±

    But it may be simr. She sometimes tries to be so devoted that I can pull her and I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be embraced by anyone other than me.

    ¡°Well, okay. I¡¯ll have you on my wings in no time at all¡±

    I left the vige with La and Christie and moved to the Red n territory.

    Unlike the daytime barrier prison, the Holy Beast Labyrinth is still nighttime. And in the grasnds above it, Diel was practicing his sword with Breakcore.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Diel, you cane seriously. You can skip him if you like¡±

    ¡°Give me room!¡±

    ¡­¡­Diel is also quite a swordfighter, but in front of the overwhelming experience value of Breakcore, it seems that the victory is far away even if he puts out his best. The swords meet and sparks scatter in the meadow at night. As we slowly approached the scene after getting off La, Breakcore suddenly stopped dealing with Diel and smiled at me.

    ¡°Good to see you, Andy¡±

    And then, in a fit of pique, Diel¡¯s sword pierced her side.

    ¡°Ah¡±

    I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t expect her to be stabbed unprotected, but Diel looked like he was in trouble.

    ¡°Sorry, Diel. That¡¯s it¡±

    Breakcore suddenly drops her sword, holds her hand over and blows Diel away with a shock wave. Ah, Diel dances in the air. ¡­¡­Well, thending may hurt, but it should be okay. Diel is strong. And Breakcore rubs her nk a little. It seems that the wound was healed.

    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s a rare face with the Cherry Blossom representative and three people¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho. It¡¯s not a good look for me to be alone. ¡­¡­This time its my business¡±

    ¡°This is also rare¡±

    Breakcore rolls her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­A, Aside from the dragon, Andy and Cherry Blossom¡äs Christie will be tired. Come to the hut¡±

    We went to the dwelling hut as we were invited.

    ¡°¡­¡­I see the inexhaustible power of the holy beast to take over the wounds of others¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if it could be used for something else¡±

    La and Breakcore began to debate, while Christie listened with interest. I¡¯m a bit sleepy now. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry to those three, but I¡¯m going to doze off until the conversation is over.

    And when I woke up.

    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­If that¡¯s the case, you should have used this ce¡±

    ¡°It would be too public here. It¡¯s too far from the n headquarters. Owner and Selenium have to go out to Polka every day¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­The inside of the hut had be a naked paradise. Breakcore, La and Christie. All of them are naturally and suddenly naked, as if I couldn¡¯t see their clothes in my eyes while I was sleeping.

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, what is this?¡±

    ¡°Hoho. We¡¯re talking about what you¡¯re doing in the barrier prison right now¡±

    ¡°I have never regretted being bound to the earth as much as I do now. ¡­¡­I would have loved to have gone there and been a part of satisfying you¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­here we are, recreating it like this¡±

    Christie chuckled as she slipped my shirt off. Before I know it, my jacket is all off. I¡¯m not sure if this is¡­¡­Christie¡¯s married woman technique. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯d call it a married woman technique.

    ¡°Andy, ¡­¡­that, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to join you tonight¡±

    Breakcore is approaching me with a serious face.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m d I came with that intention¡±

    ¡­¡­I can¡¯t say it. I undress Breakcore rather quickly, so I feel like this isn¡¯t much different than usual.

 Chapter 278: Secret Curse Propagation 2 [Laila Cristie Breakcore]

    <h4>Chapter 278: Secret Curse Propagation 2 [La Cristie Breakcore]</h4>

    Breakcore thinks for a moment as she tries to get me into bed.

    ¡°¡­¡­It doesn¡¯t make much sense to do it normally¡±

    ¡°Meaning¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I have to do what you always do in that vige¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Go around fucking people up in the open?¡±

    I¡¯m sure Breakcore will let me do it without a second thought. It¡¯s more likely that it¡¯s me who is ufortable. There is no problem if we hide ourselves with an illusion, but then it is only a ¡¸Normal¡¹ intercourse with Breakcore.

    ¡°Ho. By the way, you probably haven¡¯t eaten yet¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, yes¡±

    As La pointed out, I ran out just as we were about to have dinner, so I hadn¡¯t eaten yet. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m extremely hungry, so I didn¡¯t say anything about it, but if I don¡¯t eat until the morning, I might be a little strained.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s a good idea. Seed while eating?¡±

    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Breakcore, who was more impressed than disappointed, tried to leave the hut naked, saying that she had to prepare a meal for the time being.

    ¡°H, Hey, clothes!¡±

    If she does that, the elves outside will know exactly what we¡¯re doing. I¡¯m not sure if any of the elves would object to that, but I¡¯d still like to keep up appearances.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s fine¡±

    Clothes appear instantly on Breakcore¡äs skin¡­¡­no, it¡¯s like an illusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something to wear sideways¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not very convincing, La, when you tend to bezy about what you wear¡±

    But this one might burn. Take a walk in the city with a girl wearing only an illusion that I don¡¯t know when it will be broken. ¡­¡­No, it¡¯s me who¡¯s in danger of being found out, below.

    Breakcore brought food from the Labyrinth Vige. Even so, it¡¯s hard bread, soup pot and lumps of bacon.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s so simple¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s no problem¡±

    Both here and in Polka, food supplies are as scarce as ever. I don¡¯t want to be extravagant. I was about to put some soup in a deep dish, when La took the initiative and took thedle away.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Ho, that¡¯s my line. What are you trying to eat as usual?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡°It¡¯s a story of eating while seeding¡­¡­but what do you do, ck dragon?¡±

    ¡°Hoho. First of all, you¡¯re in charge of being impregnated?¡±

    La makes Breakcore stick out her hips in front of me.

    ¡°Admiringly, let¡¯s put it in¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­ku, huu¡­¡­?¡±

    My cock invades Breakcore¡¯s pussy as I stroke her round ass. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this. La takes the soup te and spoon, while Christie cuts the bacon with a knife.

    ¡°Here, take a mouthful of this, too?¡±

    ¡°I think you should cut the bacon a little smaller¡±

    I¡¯ve been eating the food that they offer me while I¡¯m gently fucking Breakcore and picking at La and Christie¡¯s tits. This is a usual scene in the barrier prison. However, Breakcore squinted happily while looking back at such a dining scene.

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡­I¡¯m greedy for a woman like you¡±

    ¡°Ngu¡­¡­i, if you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll just focus on the sex¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­this is good. I mean¡­¡­it¡¯s not a bad thing that sex is a part of everyday life¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Normally you¡¯d say you want me to concentrate a little more¡±

    ¡°I value spending time with you fulfilling each other more than pleasure¡­¡­spending time with you responding to your desires in such a natural way may be close to ideal¡­¡­?¡±

    Breakcore said and began to rock her hips boldly. I also shake and start failing to pick up food and suck up soup, but Christie and La smile and switch to serving by mouth.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­huhaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Mazdar, hereee¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ngu¡±

    While mating with Breakcore on the waist, I alternately hug La and Christie on the upper body, stroking the skin and grabbing the buttocks while swallowing food. Opponents are a dragon, an elf leader and a holy beast. All of them are looking at each other, slowly satisfying their sexual desires and appetites, a truly punishing and happy act.

    ¡°Breakcore, I¡¯ming¡­¡­I want toe inside¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°N, huaa¡­¡­of course, inside¡­¡­my womb¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Oooo¡­¡­!!¡±

    I felt the near-solid jelly run up my urethra. And then I spit it out all over the holy beast¡¯s lewd flesh.

    ¡°Naaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Breakcore feels it at the moment of ejaction and pushes her hips at once to receive the cum in her cervix. And then she shudders. It¡¯s not that she¡¯sing, but she¡¯s shaking with joy.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡±

    I take a breath. La¡¯s lips cover my mouth. The fragrant aroma of onion soup.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nguu¡­¡­ju, just a little, let me breathe¡±

    ¡°Hoho. ¡­¡­Holy Beast, would you like to take over the feeding role?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­by all means?¡±

    Breakcore takes the ce of La, pulling out my penis.

    ¡°This also looks fun here¡±

    ¡°Ho. You can do it any time, Owner¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait for me to catch my breath!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, La-san. In this case, it¡¯s your mouth¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You can suck my cock, but don¡¯t give me mouth-to-mouth again¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­that¡¯s not going to work¡±

    Were you motivated, Christie.

    By the time I had circled the three of them, I waspletely stuffed. After the first round, we moved to the bed and straddled Breakcore on top of me, gently rocking our hips together without moving too hard.

    ¡°As for the magic you mentioned earlier¡­¡­that woulde in handy, at least for me¡±

    ¡°Ho¡±

    ¡°If you have a contract with a simplified version of the medical light technique instead of the medical light technique, you can take on the negative instead of the positive, so there is no chance of abnormalities due to overhealing. It would make the treatment of the injured much safer¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­B, But I¡¯m here to explore the applications¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Let me think about it for a while, I¡¯ll try some spell modification. There are a lot of monster and adventurer¡¯s eggs here, so there¡¯s no shortage of test subjects¡±

    Breakcore is a scary thing to say, even as she gyrates her hips. A test subject.

    ¡°It¡¯s a magic that seems to have a lot of potential for development from what I¡¯ve heard¡­¡­, but it¡¯s not something I¡¯d be able to apply without a vessel the size of a holy beast, so it¡¯s out of my hands¡±

    Christie also looked a little disappointed as she hugged my arm. That seems to be the way it is.

    ¡°Come back here often. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to find a way to improve it¡­¡­nkuu? I don¡¯t mind if we just mate like this¡±

    ¡°Ho. Are you talking to me or to Owner?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haaa. Both. It¡¯s too far for Andy to walk here¡±

    Breakcore smiled as she deeply received the ejaction that began during the conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯m probably more¡­¡­lonely than you think¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    She looked like a good adult, but for some reason I hugged Breakcore, who looked like a child.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ejacte once more¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah?¡±

    I switched positions and began to shake my hips. La and Christie were looking at me with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Being struck¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay? ¡­¡­It¡¯s ¡ºLike¡»¡±

    Before dawn, we flew out of thebyrinth and back to the barrier prison. I wanted to rx, but I couldn¡¯t say that. Winter has long since passed the halfway point and spring is gradually approaching.

 Chapter 279: Preparation for inspection trip

    <h4>Chapter 279: Preparation for inspection trip</h4>

    Since Dianne has expressed her intention to resume troop operations, the surrounding area is hurriedly moving to make preparations.

    ¡°Do Fennel and the others remain in this barrier?¡±

    ¡°We have a house that we¡¯re renting and we¡¯re going to go back there until Masteres back¡±

    ¡°They say that a house gets damaged if it¡¯s not lived in¡±

    Fennel and Oregano replied. It is true that they have no need to stay in this barrier prison if I am not there.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been going to clean it from time to time, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as bad as they say¡±

    Laurier insists. I¡¯m a little surprised that she was doing that¡­¡­well, I would have been free in the daytime and it wouldn¡¯t take long if I didn¡¯t work so hard.

    ¡°I and Jeanne-chan will return to the Baron¡¯s mansion¡±

    ¡°Right¡±

    Selenium and Jeanne were not staying at a crowded inn, so they could easily return. In fact, it would have been more convenient for the two of them to stay at the baron¡¯s mansion all the time.

    ¡°I and Christie too. ¡­¡­I will not be apanying you this time. I¡¯m going to stay quietly at the Baron¡¯s mansion¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m neglecting my duties¡­¡­Christie has preached me enough¡±

    Well, Irina is also an elf with a position, so I¡¯d like to agree that she should move a little more calmly. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a shame to keep her away from me as a partner for sex.

    The three cat beasts can rent a room at old man Digo¡¯s inn.

    ¡°I¡¯vee all this way to have sex with you and I haven¡¯t done it yet¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I hope youe back soon¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­like my sisters, I was hoping you could get me pregnant quickly¡±

    The three of them waited, their ears perked up. I¡¯m d they¡¯re looking forward to having sex with me that much. I¡¯m not going to say anything about it if they¡¯re a little more careful with their words and actions.

    The other members of the group seem to be following along for the most part. The four Renfangas in particr seem to be homesick for some reason.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never spent this much time in a foreign country before. It¡¯s time to regain my knight¡¯s awareness and be crisp, or I¡¯m going to be a useless person¡±

    In the inn¡¯s dining room, the four Gauntlet members were all talking about it.

    ¡°Rennesto, huh? It¡¯s not like I have much use for it, to be honest, since I don¡¯t even have a ce to sleep anymore¡±

    ¡°Naris. If you put it that way, you really have no other resting ce but beside Smithson-san, don¡¯t you¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Naris froze at Sharon¡¯s point. Naris, a rootless grass, wonders where she will certainly settle down if she loses her home consciousness in Rennesto. Almeida, who was looking beside her, smiled bitterly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I¡¯m originally based in Folklore, so I don¡¯t have much attachment there¡±

    ¡°Where did you stay in Folklore?¡±

    ¡°I rented a regr room. ¡­¡­Even though it was, I was an elf and an enemy. It wasn¡¯t a veryfortable ce, but¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida is not very good at using illusions. Did she decide she couldn¡¯t cheat, or did she just think of the act of lying? Anyway, she was being honest.

    ¡°With Rennesto, that¡¯s not the case, so Al-chan should buy a house too¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to work there for very long. If I put off the deal with Duke Gardner too much, I¡¯m likely to be overwhelmed by the life of the other party. ¡­¡­So, I don¡¯t need a house¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re on Red Arm¡¯s payroll, you can live in an inn for the rest of your life and still have plenty of change¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m a little jealous of your economic good news.

    -

    ¡°This time it¡¯s really a wait-and-see. I¡¯m not nning on staying there for many days either. I¡¯m not going to me you if you don¡¯t follow me and I¡¯m not going to collect Boyd just to check on his safety¡±

    Dianne smiled at the flurry of activity around her.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not going¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­that¡¯s right. Maia is worried without you¡±

    It seems that La also moved due to the fall civil war, so it doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t move with Renfangas at all¡­¡­after all, the ¡¸Elf Territory Blue Dragon¡¹ is better. When Maia moves, she doesn¡¯t listen to anything other than my orders, so I can¡¯t help but go.

    ¡°Ho. When ites to crossing the snake mountains in winter, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to give you afortable flight. It¡¯s dangerous if its not Maia¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­that¡¯s one way of looking at it¡±

    In bad weather, the Blue Dragon can fly better. It seems. La won¡¯t drop, but it¡¯s true that Maia is more suitable. ¡­¡­Besides, I feel sorry for Apple, who is scared when it shakes too much.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Based on Dianne¡¯s remarks, the result of various troubles was that they would not go.

    ¡°This time, Lantz, Goto and Keiron are off. Becker and Neia are on board¡±

    Keiron chose to take consecutive days off, despite the stares of others. Lantz and Goto also peeked at Dianne¡¯s words¡­¡­no, they seemed to choose to heal the tiredness of the march with Isaac.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay for Anzeros and the others to rest as well. It¡¯s not official and we¡¯re not going to do anything too dangerous¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take care of Andy¡±

    ¡°Me too¡±

    It seems that Anzeros and the others are worried about me, who tends to get into a pinch by taking a momentary gap. ¡­¡­I¡¯m very grateful to them.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Boyd and Mikagami and the others in Basson, make contact with Kingfisher and the others in Renfangas, check on the hut I put together before winter¡­¡­that¡¯s it, we¡¯ll be back soon¡±

    Dianne smiles bitterly.

    ¡°Is it okay to just say hello?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. If things are going well, Kingfisher and the others should be expanding their search in the direction I have in mind. I want to know how much progress they¡¯ve made in cross-checking the old map. The rest is just socializing¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Without change, what would you like to help?¡±

    ¡°In winter, the Renfangas side can¡¯t move so much. It¡¯s unlikely that they¡¯ll be forced into anything¡±

    It¡¯s just a bit of sightseeing, Dianne said.

    ¡°Hey, Dianne¡±

    Luna, who was listening to the conversation, raised her hand.

    ¡°For the time being, during the talk as an army, you¡¯ll call me 100-manmander, Luna¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡­¡­If it¡¯s a casual trip, you¡¯ll take me to my colony, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but will you let Andy seed you? I think it¡¯s difficult to keep Tetes and Becker away¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s that too, though. ¡­¡­I think there were a lot of kids with illnesses and old injuries, so¡­¡­I thought I¡¯d have La carry those again¡±

    ¡°Ah, there you go¡±

    The cat beast colony also seems to be healthy and if you look for it, it seems that some are not.

    ¡°Ho. In that case, I think Luna and I should go separately to collect them¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to have Irina and the others arrange for the reception as well¡±

    This is a difficult thing to do on the spur of the moment, but La and Dianne continue to do the math as a matter of course.

    ¡°If we were to incorporate that into our travel ns¡­¡­we¡¯d have to leave the others at Basson and take Andy to the desert¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone will be happy to just be seeded four or five of them while Grandma gets them ready¡±

    ¡°Is it okay to leave the exnation and leadership to you as I carry the girls to Polka, Luna?¡±

    ¡°I want Hilda to see them for the time being¡±

    ¡°My older sister seems to want to do some shopping at Celesta this time, so it¡¯s difficult to coordinate¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to cut your stay in Basson short. We don¡¯t have to worry about lodging because the corps building is vacant¡­¡­you can ask Hilda-san to spend the day shopping and doing other things in Basson, and then join the flow there¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also true. Anzeros, can you take care of the rest of the team in the meantime?¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    I left Dianne and the others who were making adjustments and headed for the shoe store. During this trip, I¡¯ll have to leave some of the armor parts to Jackie-san. I really want to do it all by myself, but I don¡¯t have unlimited time. Anyway, I was curious about the quality of Neia¡¯s shoes that I had asked old man Harry to make. I wondered if they would be okay.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is this old man¡äs work?¡±

    ¡°Work. It¡¯s a work of art, call it ¡ºWork¡» if you like¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­that¡¯s magnificent¡±

    At first nce, you can tell that it is an borate and massive ¡¸Work¡¹. His shoes have such an aura. This is good stuff. Even I, an outsider, can understand it. His skills are real.

    ¡°You¡¯d better go get that titty girl. Even when the actual thing is ready, it still needs to be adjusted¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­I mean, how can such a good pair of shoes cost that much?¡±

    I had been quoted a price, and while it was high for ¡¸Just shoes¡¹, it was far lower than the price I would have paid for something like this.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The old man looked at me with deep eyes and said slowly,

    ¡°Those are good feet. To be able to match a good pair of shoes to a good pair of feet is worth more than money to a craftsman¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Old man¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯d like to match good tits with good clothes, or rather, with clothes and armor that make them shine. Do you want to raise the price just because you did it well?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Old man!¡±

    I nodded deeply at old man Harry and shook his aged but strong hand. I¡¯m going to respect him as much as I respect my father and Jackie-san.

 Chapter 280: Sudden Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 280: Sudden Reunion</h4>

    The blue sky, the pure white snow and the trees of the forest with their lonely colors peeking out from under their snow caps. Neia was standing on a stump at the edge of the forest in a familiarndscape.

    ¡°Ah, Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Just a little training, patrolling for monsters¡±

    ¡°Training?¡±

    ¡°You can maintain your arm and leg strength with simple training and hot springs, but your senses will be clouded if you don¡¯t keep them honed. ¡­¡­While searching for monsters, we use our sensing abilities to the fullest in ces like this. Animals, birds, wind, snow¡­¡­all have information to offer¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You know how to sense the presence?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little different, but if you can handle it with the same feeling, it¡¯s better than that¡±

    Neia closes her eyes and mutters while holding her hat.

    ¡°The flow of Qi is stable. I¡¯m sure monsters won¡¯t be around for a while¡±

    ¡°You said you were on patrol, but have you defeated any of them since you got here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a few wolf monsters¡±

    ¡­¡­Unbeknownst to people, it seems that part of Polka¡¯s peace was kept by her.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m d it¡¯s not a ce where bandits and such roam. People can be a pain¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡®In Kalwin, sometimes people would try to steal the crops of other settlements. No one is rich, so they want something to eat even if they have to do that. ¡­¡­Moreover if it is revealed, they are guilty of death. If they are docile, they will let the vigers dispose of them. ¡­¡­It¡¯swless. There are some who are so desperate that they will turn on the vigers who are like family to them. It¡¯s also the role of the Hero to execute such people¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s a story that can be told anywhere. Now that transportation has improved, the probability of getting food from other ces has also improved and localized droughts and famines caused by storms do not often develop into serious situations. Still, there are times when they do. Whenever I hear of a crime that has urred due to such circumstances, it is always depressing.

    ¡°People pretend to be something they are not. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll agree. ¡­¡­We, heroes, are also deceived. But the one who is robbed is too helpless to remain deceived. And those who have been robbed and done well will get a taste and repeat the same thing and eventually, we will judge them. ¡­¡­Have you ever killed anyone, Smithson-san?¡±

    ¡°¡®¡­¡­I have. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve killed fifty people yet¡±

    It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t had the opportunity to kill people, like in military service, or even in a counterattack against bandits sometime. And the crossbow is an excellent weapon and Dianne is an excellentmander. If we fight, it will be a one-sided battle that we win. I have no doubt that I and of course Anzeros and Keiron, have killed more than we can use with both hands.

    ¡°¡­¡­Even for someone like you, it¡¯s still true¡±

    ¡°¡®I¡¯m a soldier. And Celesta is not very safe¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve probably cut down about a hundred people¡±

    Neia pulled her hat a little deeper into her eyes.

    ¡°I can only do so much. A hero can only face his problems with a de. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no ce for me in a future where everyone is happy because that¡¯s all I can do¡±

    ¡°Neia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I¡¯m talking to myself. Forget it¡±

    Neia raises the brim of her hat and hides behind a bright smile. ¡­¡­I was trying to say somethingforting to her, but I couldn¡¯t¡­¡­think of anything, so I fumbled with my lips.

    ¡°¡­¡­Shoes are ready,e to old Harry¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Eventually, she runs off on her errand. Even though I¡¯m known as a quote maker, I¡¯m still ¡¸Shallow¡¹. I¡¯m not sure how far I can go to get to the really heavy problems that may not be solved by just being there for them. ¡­¡­Though I think that thinking that way may be a big deal.

    ¡°That, please let go. It¡¯s hard to walk¡±

    ¡°No. Your hands are too cold¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m getting frostbite¡±

    ¡°I do¡±

    ¡º¡­¡­Neia. I think it¡¯s perfectly eptable to have your hands warmed up¡»

    ¡°Shut up, sh Sword! Rather, don¡¯t speak suddenly before I make a voice barrier!¡±

    The shoes seemed to be well received by Neia.

    ¡°I¡­¡­this, these are boots that are easy to move. It¡¯s like wearing socks¡±

    ¡°Well-fitted footwear always feels that way, because you can¡¯t wear something that doesn¡¯t fit. They¡¯re made to be soft, though, so be careful of sprains and strains¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­thank you!¡±

    The boots fit Neia¡¯s feet perfectly, with very little adjustment. They were not only soft, but sturdy and they were designed to keep the greaves from shifting when they were put together. It¡¯s a test for me to work hard enough to fit these. ¡­¡­I¡¯m excited. Top-notch work is inspirational.

    ¡°Thank you, old man. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get your payment from Celesta¡¯s ounting department¡±

    ¡°Hoohoohoo. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had the pleasure of working with you. I¡¯m the one who should thank you, Andy¡±

    The handshake was firm. I can feel the spirit of a first-ss craftsman and the passion of a Polka-dot child in his hands. Old man Harry¡¯s will to do a good job for good tits.

    ¡°?¡±

    Neia didn¡¯t seem to understand the deepening friendship between me and the old man.

    -

    The Baron will have a feast on thest night before the departure.

    ¡°Come on, Andy. You¡¯reing home safely this time¡±

    This person is generous, but I wonder if it¡¯s okay. ¡­¡­However, it seems that the territory here is quiterge as a barony territory. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s something I should be worried about.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel lonely just because I¡¯m not here. If you want, you can start now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Irina! How dare you impose on me alone?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m just kidding, don¡¯t get angry, Christie. ¡­¡­I¡¯ve brought in a housekeeper from my n for your house. The foundation has already beenid and I expect it to take shape within two weeks at the earliest¡±

    ¡°Like that¡±

    ¡°Isaac is clearing away the snow. Besides, the ogre from Dianne¡¯s unit is helping with the heavy lifting. It¡¯s good to know that someone can handle a log alone¡±

    It seems that before I knew it, they had started building my new house. They¡¯re so quick with their hands.

    ¡°I wanted to think about theyout and stuff¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want, you can build an additionter. I¡¯ve made it so that about ten people can sleep and wake upfortably for now¡±

    ¡°Ten people?¡±

    It may or may not be enough. Either way, I don¡¯t have to let the Renfangas group or the four elf girls live there yet.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s about Andy¡¯s new house. Don¡¯t worry, if it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll make arrangements for you to have a separate house¡±

    The Baron was being generous.

    ¡°But if it¡¯s too big, it¡¯s hard to take care of the house¡±

    On the other hand, it means Aurora is dressed in a maid outfit. ¡­¡­Is she bing more and more worried about housework?

    ¡°Leave it to us¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best while you¡¯re away?¡±

    And then, the four elf ves in maid¡¯s uniforms smilingly entered the conversation. I¡¯m not sure why the maids are all over the ce around me and Irina.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Fennel and Aurora are okay, but Savory and the others aren¡¯t maids here, so wouldn¡¯t it be annoying if they looked confusing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re just here to help serving?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you with your military work, so I want to be able to do these things properly¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Savory, Oregano and Laurier all strike a motivational pose at once. I don¡¯t think the pose of raising and stretching arms while standing on the tip of the toe is the correct attitude as a maid, but the baron and the invited guests, Polka¡¯s uncles and aunts, were all pping their hands in a gorgeous atmosphere.

    ¡°Umm. I¡¯d like to see the maids of my house do this kind of pose¡­¡­ouch¡±

    ¡°Dear, these are precious daughters entrusted to you by a stranger¡±

    ¡°I, I know, let go of my beard¡±

    The Baron¡¯s plot was immediately shot down by his wife.

    -

    The next morning. We split up into carriages and took off from Polka.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your souvenirs¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget it!¡±

    The masturbation brothers, who hold a towel with a basin and say, ¡¸I¡¯m going to a hot spring¡¹, are waving while saying something illustrious. It is true that they ordered Celesta¡¯s cigarettes, liquor and ham as souvenirs, but they should have a little more respect for their boss. Also, the cat girls and elf girls have gathered and are waving. They said, ¡¸Come back soon¡¹, in a safe and very modest way.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be back soon¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re a little busy, though¡±

    Luna and Hilda are muttering. ¡­¡­No, wasn¡¯t it supposed to be that way?

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a call for me toe back!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah. But you¡¯ll be back soon, right?¡±

    ¡°Good luck, Andy-kun¡î¡±

    ¡­¡­If I think about it, assuming that it is mainly a call to me, it also means that I shoulde back soon and have sex with them. I feel that it is neither modest nor safe at all.

    ¡°Give my regards to Kate and Rinne and to Boyd, too¡±

    Isaac is also quite selfish, but I feel that it is quitemon sensepared to others.

    -

    First, without crossing the Snake Mountains, we headed for Basson along the mountain range, riding a steady air current. La and Maia each have a separate carriage. We¡¯re riding in one of them, but in terms of the original number of people, one carriage is enough. The other carriage is for transporting the cat beasts. We¡¯ll move our base to Basson, where we¡¯ll give everyone a few days of free time while we move the injured and sick from the cat beast colony to Polka. Then, once everyone has been treated, we¡¯ll return to Basson and reenter Renfangas to greet people and gather information. In some cases, it was Diane¡¯s n to drop the Gauntlets and return to Polka to formte the next action n. ¡­¡­We feel free to use that super-mobility, but it can be said that it is impossible in this era.

    ¡°But if it weren¡¯t for the dragons, we¡¯d have to go,e back and make a detour and the winter would be over just getting around¡±

    ¡°Depending on the weather, we might not even be able to move¡±

    Naris and Tetes muttered to themselves.

    ¡°It¡¯s really different, but is it okay to drive around a dragon so shy? 100-manmander Dianne¡±

    ¡°Politically, we¡¯ve taken some steps. The fact that Andy is a rider is an international secret¡±

    ¡°We know that, though¡±

    Tetes points at herself with a smile. It¡¯s like trying. But Dianne is rxed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you do, but I don¡¯t think anyone in Renfangas, including Tetes and Sir Buster, will benefit from exposing it¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°There are many people who know that Andy is a dragon rider in that sense. Both in the royal capital and in Celesta. But as long as you keep it a secret, there are more people who benefit from it. If they really want to ruin Andy¡¯s life, they can go to the politicians of the anti-Dark Elf faction in Celesta. Most likely, though, it¡¯ll just cause their base to retract from Polka into the northern forest¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Umm. So you¡¯re in a bit of a strange position, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°Who said that you make three times as many allies as enemies? Andy is really getting around in that sense. He has a lot of allies, not the least of which are me and La. Some of them, no matter how much political or financial power they have, can rarely be controlled. It¡¯s a state of affairs that is more advantageous for many mundanes to exploit indirectly than to touch¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right. Umm¡±

    Tetes groaned at Dianne¡¯s exnation. She nces at me wondering why such a person. I agree with her, though.

    ¡°A man like that makes it his ultimate goal to be a cksmith in the countryside. It¡¯s strange¡±

    Almeida chuckled. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m in the middle of a lot of big things, but I¡¯m not in a very good position.

    ¡°It¡¯s not all about gaining power, you know. It¡¯s just that Smithson-san understands that you don¡¯t have to armor yourself with worldly power to achieve happiness¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon has a very favorable view of me. But, well.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a bit of a struggle when you¡¯re not making that much money¡±

    The truth leaked out. I¡¯d like to be great if I could, but I know I¡¯m not cut out for that. La and Maia are strong, but when they ask me to start a fight with them, I¡¯m not someone who can shake my head. I don¡¯t have the capacity to really wield the ¡¸Power¡¹ that I have. So, I¡¯m going to be someone who can at least make as much money as others. That¡¯s all. I¡¯m sure that if I maintain my current harem, I¡¯ll need a huge amount of support, including from ves, barons and dragons and I won¡¯t be able to rely on that. Even so, I want to make sure that I can manage my own situation. In a way, it¡¯s a small pride, a vicious struggle.

    ¡°Ah, Andy is getting darker and darker¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. What youck, I make up for. That¡¯s what makes a good woman, a good ve¡±

    Anzeros and Auroraforted me. Yes. You guys are sensitive and a little too meddlesome, but I¡¯m d.

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if it¡¯s 10-man captain Smithson¡äs ability to make all kinds of strong people say that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah. Tetes, the righteous knight. You should not try to dismiss Smithson with a single word in many ways. ¡­¡­The more you look at these guys, the more you misjudge them¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Tetes and Becker are having an unfamiliar conversation. No, I wonder if 100-man special dutymander Becker knows that Tetes was an intelligence agent called Blue Arm.

    -

    In the evening, we arrived near Basson¡¯s corps building.

    ¡°Okay, everyone rest until tomorrow. You can spend the day as you like. I want older sister to finish her shopping and other errands by tomorrow night¡±

    ¡°Yes¡î H, Hey, Andy-kun, do you want a drink?¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san, you know what¡­¡­¡±

    It had been a long time since she had been to Celesta and now that she had a vacation almost exclusively for herself, Hilda was very excited.

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you. I¡¯m more worried about Andy than my older sister. He might get carried away with Celeste¡¯s drink after so long¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m not going to say anything back, because before I lost my virginity, all I did was drink.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know how Mikagami and the others are doing. It might be helpful in the future¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, are you getting ready to get pregnant, Anzeros-san?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all! It¡¯s just that Andy might impregnate a few feline children in Polka¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Anzeros-san, you¡¯re a real softie when ites to¡­¡­other people¡¯s children¡±

    ¡°Ah, Andy¡¯s kids are my kids!¡±

    Apple and Aurora are dumbfounded by Anzeros. Luna is the only one nodding her head in agreement. Perhaps influenced by the colony¡¯s family values.

    ¡°Is there a bathroom here?¡±

    ¡°Ho, I believe we do. There are no men in the squadron now, so there¡¯s no need to wait in shifts¡±

    ¡°Yay. But I¡¯m also curious about Celesta¡¯s drink¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow, Naris. We have some time to kill anyway¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I go out too much in Celesta¡­¡­I¡¯ll end up with a broken face¡±

    ¡°I think Al-chan is probably okay, though. But there weren¡¯t many white elves in Celesta, right?¡±

    Neia, La and the gauntlets are heading to the bath. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s for the exclusive use of Mikagami and the others now. Then, with 100-manmander Becker, Dark Elf Sisters and Maia, I head to the familiar bar. asionally, I¡¯m at Celesta and I¡¯m used to it, and alcohol is good.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been to the bar, and it¡¯s as crowded as ever. Basson is a growing city, so it never seems to be deserted even when the crossbow corps isn¡¯t around.

    ¡°Oya, 100-manmander Dianne. A little good man?¡±

    Thedy at the tavern looked at Becker and broke into a smile. Yes. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m disappointed that she didn¡¯t look at me or anything. I¡¯m familiar with her.

    ¡°Older sister, a ss of ogre killer. And some snacks¡±

    I think that 100-manmander Becker who makes a quick ttery and earns a favorable impression is truly a good man. ¡­¡­While we are having a good time, I hear music at the end of the bar. This is unusual. I wonder if some traveling entertainers are here. I stretch my neck to see if it¡¯s a traveling entertainer.

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we much further north than the desert!?¡±

    Dianne and Hilda rolled their eyes. In silence, the head of 100-manmander Becker also widened his eyes.

    There, apanied by a band, she was dressed in a see-through costume. She has the appearance of a dark elf woman smiling in a hatefully picturesque pose.

    ¡°Oh, unexpected meeting?¡±

    She smiled and started dancing and she was undoubtedly called the jewel butterfly of the desert¡­¡­its Nord-san.

 Chapter 281: Desert Jewelry Butterfly 1 [Dianne]

    <h4>Chapter 281: Desert Jewelry Butterfly 1 [Dianne]</h4>

    Nord-san¡¯s dancing was brilliant even on the stage of a small bar.

    Sometimes she jumped on empty tables or stair railings to show her unpredictable movements and her bewitching curves and sharp turns that made us gasp from time to time kept us watching. Depending on the tune of the song, she would use the lively steps of a young girl or the tenacious hips of a mature woman and she would also perform light-hearted kirimomi gyrations and somersaults that flipped her costume to its maximum extent. She also does not forget to serve her customers, such as putting her hands around their necks and riding on their knees and drinking out of a ceramic cup offered to her without hesitation. Her face is full of lively smiles and the fragrance of the flowers she sprinkles around easily intoxicates the men. It was the same goddess of beauty on a small stage in a distantnd.

    ¡°I¡¯m so excited. It¡¯s been a while, Hilda-neesan. I wonder if it¡¯s been about two years¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve seen each other for a while¡­¡­Nord didn¡¯te to the clinic, did she¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not much of a homebody, you know¡±

    While receiving her ceramic cup from Hilda-san, Nord-san smiles with a shining smile. Diane smiled bitterly as she wiped her sweat with a handkerchief.

    ¡°Make it at home¡­¡­ You¡äre not a cat¡±

    ¡°It would be helpful if you could think of me as a cat with a tendency to run away from home, because you¡¯re the one who¡¯s trying to hold me down¡±

    Nord-san said with a pout and drank the contents of the cup.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s delicious. This strange Ogre Killer is a little fruity, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Then, setting the cup down with both hands, she turned to face me and Becker-san for the first time.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s been a month¡­¡­almost two months, right? Younger brother and Becker-kun?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a month. I never thought I¡¯d see you here¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it takes about a month to get from Talc to here on foot or by carriage¡±

    We flew on La¡¯s wings, so it only took a day or two, but originally the stagecoach would have had to bypass the desert, so it would have taken quite a while.

    ¡°Huhu. I begged my father to let me take the flying dragon to Offide¡±

    ¡°Ah, unfair. Master Ashton rarely gives us a flight¡±

    100-manmander Becker frowns a little. The Flying Dragon is a high-speed means ofmunication for the military and it flies around the country busily. It is said that even the soldiers of the Intelligence Brigade are not allowed to ride it freely, because the top priority is to move urgent letters and important people at the level of ministers and generals. It is a clear abuse of authority that Nord-san was able to board one. ¡­¡­Well, I don¡¯t think even 100-manmander Becker will really me it.

    ¡°But why so far north? I¡¯m sure older sister¡¯s territory is the southern part of the desert and the Greater Armonica basin at most¡±

    ¡°Hmm, well, sometimes. I was interested to hear that Dianne and her friends had set up a camp over here¡±

    Nord-san tilted her ss in a clear manner. But one of the Dark Elf musicians, who was putting away his instrument, was looking at me with a grin. He seemed to want to say something. 100-manmander Becker sees this and offers him a te of snacks. It¡¯s an unspoken signal toe in and talk.

    ¡°Hehe. From the very beginning, the youngdy had a straight line to Basson. I had to go to the trouble of confirming with the minister where you were all enrolled¡±

    ¡°Jose!!¡±

    Nord-san threw a spoon at him. The dark elf, called Jose, grins and catches it with his fingers, turns it around and puts it on the table and then walks away with a funny step. ¡­¡­Soberly showing off unusual reflexes.

    ¡°Jose¡­¡­is that ¡ºRed Sand Jose¡»?¡±

    ¡°You know him, 100-manmander Becker?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s an Ace Knight who was active for a while in the Second Southern Division. He retired before I joined the army¡±

    The second south¡­¡­was as elite as the third infantry corps of the western corps. It was privatized and dismantled by General Lucas. ¡­¡­So, Dianne supplements those of us who are stunned.

    ¡°He¡¯s one of Onyx¡¯s merchant members. He has been guarding our sister for a long time at the request of our older brother and father¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying he¡¯s guarding Nord-san in disguise as a musician?¡±

    Nord-san, who was a little dissatisfied with seeing off Jose¡¯s back, sighed violently.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so much a¡­¡­disguise. Originally, he¡¯s a master of stringed instruments. Well, I wonder if our father lending a flying dragon flight is because of him being an overlooker¡±

    ¡°Is ¡ºRed Sand Jose¡»the role of an overlooker¡­I think I had a pretty close rtionship with your father, but I think he still have a lot of hands, that man¡±

    100-manmander Becker says a little happily and raises the cup. He seemed to have a good record of battle, from the point of view.

    ¡°Returning to the story, why did you go to Basson? As I recall, we talked about it a little bit at the Spirit Festival, but we¡¯re not a unit that¡¯s sitting around so much¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne asked again. Nord-san stammered a bit.

    ¡°¡­¡­S, So¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no good if you don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll see each other again. I thought this would be the best ce. I also had to see Hilda-neesan¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh. Me too¡­¡­I, I¡¯m sure you would find me easily. I wonder if you wanted to meet Dianne¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    Nord-san nced at me. It seems that the movement of her gaze made him realize everything and 100-manmander Becker shrugs his shoulders and leaves the table. If you look at it, Dianne also spread her hand to do it.

    ¡°¡­¡­That?¡±

    ¡°Wh, What? You¡¯re the one who told me to avoid having sex with other people as much as possible¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡±

    ¡­¡­She¡¯s more disciplined than I thought.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the new female ve¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, Maia¡±

    It¡¯s good until I read the air, but it¡¯s still difficult for Maia to distinguish. I mean, it seems like they¡¯re misunderstanding me other than Maia.

    ¡°This person is Dianne¡¯s older sister, so my sister-inw. It¡¯s just that she likes to have sex with me a little bit on¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wa, Wait. It¡¯s a subtly unconvincing exnation, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Did you make a mistake?¡±

    Nord-san fell silent and held her head with a drink in her hand.

    ¡°¡­¡­It, It¡¯s not wrong, but I think it¡¯s a bit of a misnomer¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll give you a proper exnation again¡±

    I was also troubled by the fact that my rtionship with Nord-san was a little difficult to describe urately. It¡¯s not a lover or a female ve, that¡¯s for sure, but there¡¯s no doubt that it¡¯s a sexually charged rtionship.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mistress?¡±

    It seems that Maia was wondering about it with me, so I suggested a closer description.

    ¡°Maybe close¡±

    When I responded, Hilda and Dianne looked at each other.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Isn¡¯t a female ve as close as you can get to a mistress?¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw and mistress are amazing characters¡±

    ¡°Huhuh. I and Andy are sister and brother-inw, but also female ve and master¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a married woman, Hilda-neesan¡±

    ¡°My win¡î¡±

    What is it, Hilda-san?

    ¡°It, It doesn¡¯t matter. ¡­¡­ Mou, I¡¯ve lost my mood after all that dancing¡±

    Nord-san empties the ss while bulging and orders the next cup of alcohol.

    -

    So, despite the fact that the mood disappeared, the recovery was quick.

    ¡°Huhuhuu. Th-ere-fo-re. As for me, I would like to do something about my brother¡¯s overbearing attitude as soon as possible. I¡¯m a very popr dancer, you know. It¡¯s the superstar of the night that all the men in Celesta long for¡±

    ¡°I, I understand¡±

    Surprisingly, the alcohol came around quickly. Hilda and Dianne aren¡¯t too drunk.

    ¡°I thought everyone in Dianne¡¯s family was a strong drinker¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that Nord-chan is weak either. Looking at it from a while ago, she has been drinking a lot¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t understand why you would want to gain momentum¡±

    Nord-san returns her eyes to the support of her sisters.

    ¡°It¡¯s because Dianne and the others are like that that I¡¯m being neglected!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, older sister¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Dianne-chan. Drunk people are invincible¡î¡±

    ¡°We, Well, I can see that¡±

    ¡°I! As soon as possible! To my younger brother! I want to teach my younger brother about the family hierarchy! Dianne and Hilda are a little disappointed! Dianne is a child of my family. Anyway, I have to tell you that I and Hilda are going up¡­¡­¡±

    Gradually, the excuses were getting stronger. Atmosphere that seems to be pulled to the bed soon.

    ¡°I¡¯m Andy-kun¡¯s female ve, as I said before¡î¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m different! What¡¯s your older sister losing!¡±

    Nord-san mmed her fists on the table. I put my face close to Maia¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take a room¡­¡­can you prevent us from being peeped by 100-manmander Becker?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Maia knew exactly what to do and marked Becker with her eyes. He is talking with Jose at the counter. I¡¯ll talk to thedy and get a room. Ostensibly, it¡¯s because Nord is about to copse, but well¡­¡­the point is.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s take it and stand, Nord-san¡±

    ¡°Al, All right. Well said, younger brother!¡±

    I was going to ept Nord-san¡¯s challenge head on. I¡¯m sure Nord-san has a desire to have sex with me, and I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t want to give up. This person is free-spirited about sex, but she is not the one who loses her whole life. She¡¯s not the kind of woman who¡¯d be suitable for a female ve. More than anything, she¡¯s someone who would probably be crushed by boredom if I caught her. She is in a unique position in many ways, but I have no desire to reject her. So I¡¯m not going to wait until she¡¯s fully sobered up to attack me. I¡¯m going to be the first to attack her.

    ¡°Huhu. Well then, let¡¯s go, Nord¡î¡±

    ¡°Dianne ising too! Don¡¯t let anyone tell you that dark elves are easy! We¡¯ll beat younger brother together!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡­, a little too much alcohol¡±

    It took three of us to push Nord-san into a room on the second floor of the inn.

    And I¡¯m the first to take off my clothes. I¡¯m not going to muddle through and face the morning in a muddle. If I¡¯m going to do this, I¡¯m going to do it and it¡¯s going to be serious.

    ¡°O, Ooh¡­¡­you didn¡¯t run away, younger brother¡±

    Nord-san also lifts her hair and puts up a bit of courage while flirting with the power of sticking out.

    ¡°Imagine having sex with Nord-san¡±

    I¡¯ll be honest. I¡¯m a little drunk myself. But I don¡¯t want to embarrass her. If I do it, I won¡¯t wait. I¡¯m going to fuck her. I will.

    ¡°Older sister. ¡­¡­If you¡¯re going to challenge Andy to a fight, you¡¯d better be prepared to drown in cum tonight¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s only the three of us¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm¡±

    Looking around at Dianne and Hilda, who are about to take off their clothes, Nord-san mumbles while returning her slightly alcohol-dominated eyes to the sanity side.

    ¡°¡­¡­Only three¡±

    ¡°Andy is a guy who has sex with an average of ten people a day, even if he doesn¡¯t put up much of a fight¡±

    ¡°As a result of ying with various things, the amount of semen is more than average¡î¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    Thest time I yed around in Talc, Nord-san was one of the six. This time, it was half of that. And the two on Nord-san¡¯s side aren¡¯t going to be the main ones.

    ¡°Nord-san. ¡­¡­Thats why it¡¯s a rematch¡±

    I approached Nord-san and Hilda and Dianne both held down Nord-san and took off her clothes.

    ¡°Eh, what, wa¡­¡­wait, Dianne, Hilda-neesan, why are you on younger brother¡¯s side!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always on Andy¡¯s side¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to say that I¡¯m on Andy-kun¡¯s side too¡­¡­, but that would be boring and as a big sister, I¡¯ll at least teach Nord-san a few skills. Practice. Today I¡¯m doing a pouch-tied lesson¡î¡±

    ¡°Eh, a little Hilda-neesan!?¡±

    Dianne holds down Nord-san and Hilda-san caresses Nord-san¡¯s body. She was gaining momentum because of the alcohol, but she seemed to ¡¸Make¡¹ Nord-san, who wasn¡¯t as prepared as she expected.

    ¡°Hua, ya, ne, nee-saann¡­¡­that, stop¡­¡­well, I don¡¯t even use magic¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun will use it as a semen bag, so I have to prepare it well. I will open it fully. Special illusion caress¡î¡±

    ¡°Hiaaaa!? A, Auaaaaa!?¡±

    Nord-san bounces her body with a slightly worrisome voice.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of sensory illusion that directly stimtes the pleasure center in the waist. Some children get blurred when they drink alcohol, so I got one without any adjustment¡î¡±

    She¡¯s a demon. Nord-san is blowing the tide in no time, cramping her hips. In front of such a Nord-san.

    ¡°Dianne-san. ¡­¡­No, Dianne. I¡¯m doing some prep work inside you¡±

    ¡°Huhu, that sounds awful. ¡­¡­I¡¯d like you to tell me that I¡¯m going to screw you over first. The ¡ºPreparatory movement¡» is likely to be thrown out before it hits¡±

    Dianne squeezes her hips at me,ughing a little at my domineering words. Dianne holds her limbs down, Hilda entangles her hips from the side and Nord-san blows the tide intermittently. The skin of the three voluptuous elf sisters intertwines with each other. My penis, which is at the height of excitement, is screwed into Dianne, who ys the role of wrapping on the outermost side.

    ¡°Nku, huu, aa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going to screw you down. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to make sure you get plenty of it, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    While whispering into her ears, I begin to shake my hips as if to convey a shock to Hilda¡¯s head and Nord-san¡¯s hips below.

    ¡°Kyaa¡­¡­ah, testicles, hit my forehead¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haga, aaaaaaauu¡­¡­h, haaa?¡±

    I ignored the older ones moaning downstairs and fucked the youngest sister as hard as I could. Hugging brown skin to my heart¡¯s content, grasping her breasts and enjoying a tight vagina in a wild manner.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­haaa, haaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°F, Fierce¡­¡­my womb is being poked and prodded so hard¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my womb¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­it¡¯s Andy¡¯s reserved womb¡­¡­you can use it however you want, it¡¯ll make you feel good¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, ¡­¡­Dianne, feel good with my semen¡­¡­!¡±

    At first, the ¡¸Calling out¡¹ was intended as a momentum booster to conquer the three women who were in a higher position than me and who were a little over my head. But at some point, it turns into irresponsible lechery and through Dianne¡¯s flexible eptance, it turns into a somewhat distorted sense of unity. As we embrace as if melting together with our upper bodies, our hips and lower back devour each other as if we were separate creatures, sprinkling our love juices over the two below.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­Andy, to me¡­¡­my, inside¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­cum, I¡äll let you say it with my sperm¡­¡­!¡±

    I grabbed Hilda-san¡¯s ass and pressed my index finger against her asshole and ordered her to do it.

    ¡°Hilda-san, sperm hell, right now!!¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡­s, suddenly, what¡­¡­?¡±

    Hilda grabbed my balls, which crackled against her forehead and cheeks and cast a spell. Whether or not the magic will be effective, at a delicate timing¡­¡­I can¡¯t stand it and punch out Dianne¡¯s womb with my ejaction.

    ¡°GGu, nuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°O, houu¡­¡­!!¡±

    I felt that the womb was distorted and shook. Backflow semen is sprinkled on Hilda. After getting a refuge, I can finally feel my ejaction. It¡¯s a long, intense ejaction that¡¯s unique to this magic, as if I¡¯m pissing my pants. It runs down Dianne¡¯s vagina, passes over Hilda¡¯s head and Nord¡¯s pussy and drips down.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy. It¡¯s a great way to get your mind ready for¡­¡­this kind of ejaction¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne suddenly had a hard time and she took a deep breath andy down.

    Below that is Hilda, who wears semen on her head and Nord-san, who is absent-minded with her crotch open. I turned my still undying penis to the next victim.

 Chapter 282: Desert Jewel Butterfly 2 [Hilda Nord]

    <h4>Chapter 282: Desert Jewel Butterfly 2 [Hilda Nord]</h4>

    Nord-san¡¯s moderately toned and tall body opens up in a lustrous manner. Hilda is wiping the excess semen from her face, or rather her head, with her hand as she happily shakes her ample naked body. Both seem to be hit by the scent of semen that spreads out and the sigh is mixed with the sound of estrus that cannot be hidden

    ¡°That¡­¡­the secret of my family¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That, sperm hell? Well, Andy-kun can¡¯t activate it himself, so it¡¯s a subspecies to be exact¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­itsing out¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get a chance to see in person, Nord-chan¡±

    Oh? I thought she knew about it.

    ¡°Emm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s essentially a male magic. If you don¡¯t have sex with older brother or father, or peek at them, you won¡¯t be able to see it¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡­¡±

    That¡¯s what I was told.

    ¡°So, how do you know about this technique, Hilda-san? Did you have sex with Minister Ashton?¡±

    If so, she has to change her mind a little bit about that father¡¯s nature.

    ¡°I¡¯m not having sex with my father, of course! ¡­¡­I¡¯m sure you got Brother Clint drunk to get it out of him¡±

    After all, Hilda cant feel like that for her real father. Just a little relief.

    ¡°But I feel like I had someone actually use it and stole it¡­¡­I¡¯m not confident because it was hundreds of years ago¡±

    ¡°Actually¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to do it with my father, but it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t had the asional drink with my older brother¡­¡­¡±

    I knew this woman might be dangerous.

    ¡°Ah, but it¡¯s a story before marriage? You¡¯re not really talking about Danna and brother-inw, right?¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s skip theplicated story¡±

    Well, I knew that she was originally an erotic genie who was eating patients and that she had such an idea that she could just step into the sex scene of her younger sister. Also, when I imagine myself as a younger brother, it¡¯s hard toin because it¡¯s true that I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the thought of such a sister pressuring me to drop my brush. I don¡¯t have any sisters myself, so my avoidance of them is a bit personal.

    ¡°But for now, Hilda-san will be punished with a series of shots¡±

    ¡°Ah, yahh¡­¡­i, is that okay? I¡¯m sorry to say this, but if you shoot too many times in that state, you might dehydrate¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve done it before in this state, so I¡¯m fine¡±

    I¡¯m not confident about the facts, but I¡¯m sure. It¡¯s okay, if I inject my seeds twice in Hilda¡¯s womb, I can afford to have about three shots for Nord-san.

    ¡°Sometimes let me attack you hard¡±

    ¡°Mou¡­¡­it is inevitable¡­¡­?¡±

    Hilda-san turns her ass quickly. Sure enough, her vagina, which is really responsive to sex, was moistened with dripping joy juice.

    ¡°Right, Nord¡­¡­just looking at it is boring, isnt it?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also called technical training, so how about this?¡±

    Hilda chanted another spell. It¡¯s not directed at me. When I was wondering something, Nord¡¯s eyes gave a strange impression for a moment¡­¡­no, her pupils suddenly opened and closed.

    ¡°Eh, what¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Then, study, Nord-chan¡­¡­? Come on, Andy-kun¡î¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Please full throttle¡î¡±

    Hilda wiggled her bewitching hips and opened herbia in a mischievous, puckering manner. I almost instinctively plunged my cock into her vagina.

    ¡°Nhaaa?¡±

    ¡°A, Auii!?¡±

    Hilda and Nord, the two sisters intertwined with each other, shouted at the same time.

    ¡°Wh, What is it!?¡±

    ¡°Mostly¡­¡­you can expect it, right? I¡¯m sending my feelings directly to Nord-chan through an illusion?¡±

    ¡°E, Eeh¡­¡­!?¡±

    Nord-san raises a confused voice.

    ¡°I see¡­¡­older sister. If you can, please me too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Uhuhu. Alright. Dianne-chan, get a little closer to me. ©¤©¤©¤©¤!!¡±

    Dianne, who had been lying quietly until then, seems to have connected her feelings. While feeling the mysterious feeling that¡­¡­I¡¯m rushing into the vagina of three sisters, who havepletely different personalities, at the same time.

    ¡°Haahh?¡±

    ¡°Hiaaa!?¡±

    ¡°Kuhuuu¡­¡­¡±

    The three of them writhed in agony at the same time. It seems that they were properly connected.

    ¡°Uhuhu, it seems to be fine¡­¡­then Andy-kun, lets have sex?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really a raw performance, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. It¡¯s not natural for me and Andy to have a vaginal cum shot in the womb, whether it¡¯s practice or production. So¡­¡­good?¡±

    Hilda¡¯s hips are strangely tense. While I was thinking that, the entrance suddenly closed tightly.

    ¡°U, Uwawa!?¡±

    ¡°Pouch tightening. ¡­¡­You can see where Nord and Dianne are putting their effort, right? You may not be able to do it right away, but practice it? Andy-kun, you¡äll be pleased to know that there are many different ways to tighten one¡äs pussy¡î¡±

    ¡°A, Ah¡­¡­Hi, Hilda-neesan, just a little, I¡¯ming so hard right now¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°This is¡­¡­a good way to use this illusion¡­¡­when Andy has a bunch of people lined up¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s best to be pleased, but sometimes you¡¯ll be satisfied without knowing it and in some cases, why don¡¯t you do it from time to time?¡±

    I¡¯ve had a lot of girls who are left alone and it¡¯s sometimes hard for me to have sex with them, so sometimes it¡¯s good to make them cum all at once. I want to make them respond well to my cock when I can. I don¡¯t feel like talking about myself in order and I start to poke around Hilda as I feel. ¡­¡­The impression of the vagina changes with this tightening method. Hilda¡¯s vagina, which is sensitive,pletely clenches only the entrance and does not allow my ns to escape. But when I pull it out to the very end, it seems to feel good for both myself and Hilda. I squeezed Hilda¡¯s round buttocks together and before I knew it, I was thrusting into the shallow part of her body like crazy. Of course, the pleasure seems to be transmitted directly to Diane and Nord and as I rampage with my cock, the three beautiful sisters writhe in agony like a shaking toy box.

    ¡°Huya, auaaa!? Hi, Hilda, neesan¡­¡­b, breath, painful¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­¡­¡­ol, older sister, love Andy¡äs dick like this¡­¡­a, huu¡­¡­pl, pleasant, receiving Andy¡äs semen¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne¡¯sbia, which she had knelt down to press down with her hands, were sttered with white juice in time with my thrusts. It¡¯s a blessing to see the semen I¡¯ve squirted flying from underneath her brown ass. But as soon as I was distracted by this, Hilda added more movements to her hips to torment me.

    ¡°N, ah, auhh¡­¡­a, haaa?¡±

    It¡¯s not the mouth that protests, it¡¯s the vagina that protests, this slutty doctor. I also stand in response to it and pour my second ejaction into Hilda¡¯s vagina, which continues to tighten her vagina.

    ¡°~~~~~~~¡­¡­?¡±

    Hilda raises her voice to an inaudible octave and shakes with satisfaction. Dianne leaked out my exceptionallyrge semen and Nord¡­¡­ah, squirting and fainting.

    ¡°O, Oooh¡­¡­mou, so weak¡±

    Hilda shuts her pussy and spouts juice from her crotch, letting it through without worrying about it and checking Nord¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°¡­¡­She¡äs okay. Huhu, Andy-kun, let¡¯s continue¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Is it okay if you don¡¯t solve it?¡±

    ¡°Just be careful?¡±

    Hilda wagged her butt. When I had no choice but to poke it again and again, Nord certainly woke up.

    ¡°Aya, aua¡­¡­ha, aa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­¡­I feel that my consciousness is quite dangerous.

    ¡°Ahaha, it¡¯s in a great state. Ignore contraceptive magic and get me impregnated¡î¡±

    After Hilda received her second ejaction, she wiped her crotch with her palm, which was still not sloppy enough. Or rather, she¡¯s stroking and licking. As expected, Dianne had climaxed so much that she looked like she was having a hard time. And Nord, who is not used to this, ispletely deted in a big way.

    ¡°Come on, Andy-kun. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s do it¡î¡±

    ¡°You should at least pretend to be on her side¡±

    ¡°U, Uh¡­¡­¡±

    No matter how much my expression was covered with love juice and my whole body was cramping, my desire for Nord didn¡¯t stop. I don¡¯t need to be told that I¡¯m going to fuck her. I pulled her limbs, which were scattered on the bed, spread her legs and inserted it in the missionary position.

    ¡°Nuaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­but the dancer ispletely shapeless when it¡¯spletely like a tuna¡±

    I whispered to her in a mocking tone. Then, it seems that consciousness remained and power returned to Nord¡¯s eyes for a while.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ch, Cheat¡­¡­only, don¡¯t be so proud of your victory¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N, Now, sure¡­¡­hips,e out¡­¡­ahh¡­¡­st, stop, don¡¯t use my hips, don¡¯t poke my womb¡­¡­I¡¯m in the middle of talking¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°We¡äre in the middle of sex. ¡­¡­A pussy full of cum is not bad. I¡¯m going to ejacte¡±

    ¡°C, Cover all over¡­¡­you, are cheeky¡­¡­!¡±

    Nord desperately puts effort into it. The vagina tightening was decided by chance.

    ¡°O, Oh¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°H, How is it¡­¡­?¡±

    I was so happy that there was no point in the acrobatics at the moment when it seemed to be lively and whispered while dropping a kiss.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhuhu. Do you want to be conceived so much¡­¡­Sister-inw? ¡­¡­Nn¡±

    ¡°Nmu, chuu¡­¡­ha, nmuaa¡­¡­if I could be pregnant is good¡­¡­a dark elf¡äs womb is formidable¡­¡­?¡±

    I love the tongue that melts like that. After all, I may love this person. Maybe I can¡¯t keep her at hand.

    ¡°Human semen is also amazing

    ¡°¡­¡­M, Maybe, but¡­¡­¡±

    Perhaps she remembered the feeling of ejaction that Hilda had just made, Nord was stuck in words for a moment.

    ¡°I won¡¯t get pregnant while you¡¯re cheating like this¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then I¡¯ll conceive you head-on next time¡­¡­k, ku¡±

    ¡°Tsu!? A, hiaaaaaa!?¡±

    Dokun and mass ejaction. Nord, who was a little sane, received it and shook her whole body. It looks like she fainted. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m still going¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A, Ah¡­¡­aaa¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m going to keep fucking her. Nord also sprinkles arge amount of semen from her crotch and looks like her sisters.

    ¡°You¡¯re really going to impregnate me, Andy?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not convinced by Nord-chan because she¡¯s about toe to have sex so far. Don¡¯t hesitate to do it¡î¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re a sister or not¡±

    ¡°I respect your free will¡î¡±

    By the time I finished ejacting for the second time, Nord woke up too. ¡­¡­The third time, she passed out again.

    -

    ¡°Oh dear¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Becker-kun? Are you afraid of that little girl¡¯s eyes?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You know she¡¯s not just a little girl, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hihihi. Well, yeah. Is that the dragon the chairman¡¯s been talking about?¡±

    ¡°One of them. She¡¯s pretty strong as is. Damn it¡­¡­, I can¡¯t fight with that thing¡±

    ¡°Hiihiihii. A ruthless master of killing says the cutest things¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going that far. I just wanted to have a look. ¡­¡­Is it better than that? Nord-san, she¡¯s about to get her ass handed to her by Smithson¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve never been asked to do anything like that by the chairman or the minister. I don¡¯t care who his daughter likes to fuck. I don¡¯t care if she gets involved in a kidnapping or a knife fight. I¡¯m not going to let the chairman¡¯s family¡¯s love affairs get tooplicated. I cant manage it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­By the way, there¡¯s a rumor going around that ¡­¡­the sly old fox has moved again on Trot¡±

    ¡°Eh? ¡­¡­Hey, what do you know?¡±

    ¡°Hihihi. It¡¯s a good idea to keep your guard up with Young Lady Dianne. I can¡¯t really get into it anywhere, but I think I¡¯m in a bad position if I¡¯m forced to take the spear the most¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tsk. It¡¯s just his daughter¡¯s selfishness that flying dragons don¡¯t fly. I can¡¯t make a living at all, Master Ashton¡±

 Chapter 283: Blowjob Trio [Anzeros Aurora Apple]

    <h4>Chapter 283: Blowjob Trio [Anzeros Aurora Apple]</h4>

    The next day. Nord-san seemed to be exhausted from the stones and did not get up easily, but Hilda and Dianne were truly dignified andpletely revived in the morning.

    ¡°Andy-kun¡î Let¡¯s go shopping?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to carry luggage, but if that¡¯s the case, should I bring La along?¡±

    With the application of illusion, La can carry far more luggage than she looks. But Dianne stopped it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll borrow La. You¡¯ll have to ask Maia to take care of that¡±

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s still too early to go to the Cat Beast Colony¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Becker¡¯s got some strange information and I want to check out the royal capital. We should be able to make it back here by the end of the day and the rest of the team will have the rest of the day off as originally announced¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear. Be careful, Dianne-chan¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be told that. And with La and me, it won¡¯t be a problem unless a dragon appears¡±

    Dianne slung her cloak over her shoulder and left the tavern. We look at each other and shrug our shoulders. I want to know what¡¯s going on, but I don¡¯t have the right to make a decision based on what I¡¯m told, so waiting for an after-the-fact report won¡¯t make much difference. But the royal capital. What is it?

    ¡°This and that. I knew it was distributed in Basson, Onyx soap?¡±

    ¡°Pitch ck soap? Is it any good?¡±

    ¡°After washing your skin, it will have a different shine? Even in Polka¡¯s miraculous spring, you want to fuss over it¡±

    Hilda-san began to shop happily at the general store. I¡¯m looking for the cigarettes that the Masturbation Brothers asked me to buy. They also asked me to buy ham and liquor, but I want to go to a proper store, not a grocery store. It¡¯s cheaper there.

    ¡°The two of us have a total of 20 boxes of cat ears marks¡­¡­hey, hey, take it easy on me¡­¡­¡±

    The ones on the shelf weren¡¯t enough, so we asked the owner to get us some more. As he moved the crates around, the owner spoke to me in a friendly manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve seen you aroundtely, 10-man captain Smithson. I thought you might have been transferred¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here for the time being¡­¡­and I might be moving soon, but not yet¡±

    ¡°Keiron-chan, too? 10-man captain Isaac hasn¡¯t been here since New Year¡¯s Eve¡±

    ¡°Isaac is already a 100-manmander now. He¡¯ll be back soon, though¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. An olddy from the ox-ogre tribe has beening aroundtely and she¡¯s probably 10-man captain Isaac¡¯s sister or something¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isaac is only thirty years old¡±

    ¡°Ah, then his mother?¡±

    Isaac seems to have been seen much older due to a rare race. Well, it¡¯s difficult to know the exact age of an ox-ogre because the males have a cow face aside from females.

    ¡°Andy-sama¡±

    While we were making small talk, Maia had found a hair ornament from somewhere.

    ¡°Is this expensive?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that expensive¡±

    It is rare for Maia whocks greed.

    ¡°Uncle, how much?¡±

    ¡°Seven gold coins¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­For this hairpiece? Three, at most¡±

    ¡°Seven gold coins¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy as many cigarettes as you want¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Five gold coins¡±

    ¡°Four gold coins¡±

    ¡°Ah already, alright¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha, Handsome uncle¡±

    I¡¯ll buy it for Maia.

    ¡°I¡¯m wearing Celesta hair ornaments, Maia too. I thought that essories were basically a norm for elves¡±

    ¡°Mother and Juline told me that male owners would appreciate it if I dressed up a little more¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Asti and the others had a good point¡±

    Maia can be a bit stoic in that area, so it¡¯s important to have that sense. Or rather, I¡¯d be happy if she was interested. Maia, who has low greed, is in trouble with rewards. I can make my own essories in addition to ready-made ones, and it would be very good if she is more interested in fashion. ¡­¡­And.

    ¡°Huhuhu, I¡¯m so d you woke up, Maia-chan¡±

    ¡°Eh, kyaa!? Hi, Hilda!?¡±

    ¡°You can use a brooch or a bracelet to tighten up your fashion, but you can also use earrings to change your mood? With an different impression, Andy-kun will be in high spirits, so don¡¯t feel troubled and lets try out various things¡±

    ¡°Ya, that, I¡¯ll get used to it¡­¡­!¡±

    Maia is caught by Hilda-san and made to be a student of a small course in front of the mirror. ¡­¡­Poke my elbow at the counter and the owner¡¯s uncle looks at it sideways.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve been worried about it since a while ago, but those two are what, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh and cover it up.

    I walked out of the store and into the city and soon met a familiar face.

    ¡°Boyd!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, 10-man captain Smithson! And Hilda-sensei and Maia-san were here, too?¡±

    It was Boyd, who was walking with Sylvia on his shoulder.

    ¡°Sylvia-san, are you having a day off today?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just taking her to work¡±

    A young girl being taken to and from work on the shoulders of an ogre. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a little surreal.

    ¡°Is it time to call me back?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡äre just stopping by for a break to exchange information with General Kingfisher and others in Renfangas. ording to Dianne¡¯s calctions, you¡¯ll be on leave for a while longer¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    Boyd looks a little disappointed. ¡­¡­Are you bored with your vacation yet?

    ¡°You know, Arnie-kun, you¡¯re a little too well-behaved for your own good¡±

    Sylvia-san on Boyd¡¯s shoulder, hurriedly followed him.

    ¡°My father was a little disappointed with Arnie-kun¡­¡­that, I¡¯m embarrassed to say this, but he¡¯s been berating him on a daily basis, saying, ¡ºI think the army has abandoned you¡»¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not often that you get such a long break, so what my father-inw says isn¡¯t too much to ask¡±

    ¡­¡­This is very graphic. No, if the fathers of my female ves lived nearby, I would be punished with a simr attitude, but that¡¯s it again. ¡­¡­However, if you know that you¡¯re making a sloppy child by arranging your ass naked, it¡¯s not enough to get rid of it. I¡¯m meaninglessly terrified.

    ¡°But you know, it doesn¡¯t happen often, so you might as well enjoy it. You never know when or how much time off you¡¯ll get next time¡±

    Hilda-san advised. It¡¯s true that Boyd, in particr, must also aim to be an Ace Knight in order to be a 10-man captain as soon as possible. When the current vacation is over, he will have to spend all his time training on top of his work and he may not be able to rest.

    ¡°Y, You¡¯re right¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Arnie-kun, don¡¯t worry too much about my father. If it gets too bad, I¡¯ll make him cry¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­don¡¯t do too terrible things, Silvia-san. I know that if I had a daughter like Silvia-san, I would be overprotective¡±

    ¡°Mou, Arnie-kun¡­¡­?¡±

    Praise one¡¯s spouse. She naturally speaks fondly of her lover without any hesitation. ¡­¡­Masturbation Brothers, your imagination may be generally correct.

    -

    A lump of ham at the butcher shop and two bottles of Ogre Killer at the liquor store. The bulky cigarettes were also a hassle, but these were heavy. I returned to the barracks at noon, thinking that I would have been at a loss if Maia hadn¡¯t been there.

    Instead of going to the women¡¯s barracks, I went back to my room in the men¡¯s barracks. I¡¯ve been living here for years and have a lot of personal belongings and it should be my nest, buttely I¡¯ve been having trouble feeling at home here. ¡­¡­Thinking that I should greet Mikagami and the others at dinner, I start rummaging through my personal belongings to see what I can take to Polka. I¡¯d better take my mother¡¯s sweater with me. The erotic picture scrolls are¡­¡­well, I like these, but I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll ever masturbate in them again. You might be happy to take it to the Masturbation Brothers, but you might also want to leave it behind and give it to someone in the squad. And tools for crafting¡­¡­ As I was rummaging around, a knock sounded in the room.

    ¡°Andy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros, what¡¯s up?¡±

    I think it¡¯s a message that the food is ready. Normally, you would ring the bell halfway to let everyone know, but since Mikagami and the others are the only ones in the room right now, such a method ofmunication would be troublesome. Or rather, once it¡¯s transmitted to the women¡¯s corps, it¡¯s transmitted to everyone, so I¡¯m the only general soldier in the men¡¯s corps, so it¡¯s faster to call me pinpoint.

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­if you had sex with Hilda-san yesterday, you wouldn¡¯t have a bath. The remaining hot water from yesterday is still beautiful and I¡¯m thinking of washing your back¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°No, Nothing¡±

    I was a little wondering if I could get angry, but now there are only my female ves here, except for Mikagami and the two food supply soldiers. I don¡¯t have a problem with a back flush.

    ¡°Please¡±

    I opened the door and found Anzeros waiting for me with a bath set. Her hair was in a simple ponytail. In this corps, I always imagine the half-male Anzeros about two years ago, so when Anzeros with a girlish hairstylees out, I¡¯m confused by the gap for a moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­You too¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve be a girl, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    While stroking her hair, I also wiped off the dust on my bath set¡­¡­and held it.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I thought you were a little cute when you were standing there with a washbasin¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡­¡­Wash me a lot¡±

    ¡°O, Okay, but we don¡¯t have much time before lunch, so don¡¯t y too many tricks on me¡±

    ¡°Can I have some?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It depends on the content¡±

    We cuddled up together and went to the bathroom.

    Then, when we took off our clothes and entered the bathroom, they were all bathing in Aurora, Apple, Luna, Neia and even the Mikagami sisters. When I walked in with Anzeros, the ce went silent for a moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­TTe¡±

    ¡°Kya, Kyaaa!?¡±

    The Mikagami sisters and Neia panicked and sank into the hot water. The other girls looked at the behavior of the three of them with disbelief.

    ¡°¡­¡­Anzeros. What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, no one was here when I saw it earlier¡±

    At any rate, I was pushed back into the changing room.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Mikagami and Neiapletely naked before¡±

    ¡°But not until they get up there! ¡­¡­I have only seen that¡±

    In the changing room, Anzeros noticed my erection and sighed, her face flushed.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just saying that the only thing that gave me a hard-on was your ass and your permission to y with it!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was okay! I just said it¡¯s okay, depending on what it is!¡±

    We lightly tussled with each other in the open. Then a sigh.

    ¡°¡­¡­But I don¡¯t have time to take a bath because it¡¯s lunch right after I wait¡­¡­I have to do something about it before that¡±

    ¡°You can leave it alone, though¡±

    ¡°You know, it¡¯s kind of embarrassing to eat with your dick all big¡±

    ¡°The Masturbation Brothers have no problem getting erections while eating¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them be your role models¡±

    In disgust, Anzeros kneels down and extends her tongue to my cock.

    ¡°Hey, suddenly¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡±I have to hurry. ¡­¡­I¡¯ve heard Hilda-san¡¯s lecture in the barrier prison since then. Don¡¯t think that my tongue technique¡­¡­is the same as before?¡±

    Anzeros chuckled and kissed my cock. ¡­¡­And then Apple and Aurora came back to the dressing room, too.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to have to put a partition in the illusion, so I can too, Andy-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, Anzeros-san, it¡¯s not fair for you to suddenly sneak out of the room¡±

    They protest against Anzeros, who is hugging my lower body and swallowing my penis. But Anzeros keeps a cool face.

    ¡°I just wanted to calm him down because Andy told me he had an erection because he wanted to do something with me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s my specialty, after all!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to lose in service¡±

    The door to the dressing room is left half open and Apple and Aurora also kneel in front of me.

    I poked and prodded each of the three elf girls in line a few times, changing their mouths.

    ¡°Huh, kuhu, gaa¡­¡­ngu¡±

    ¡°Nchu, n, ngu, nnnn¡­¡­haa¡±

    ¡°Muhuu, nhu, n, nnn¡­¡­?¡±

    In the middle of the dressing room, three beautiful girls kneel naked and my cock dives into their mouths without mercy and eats their pleasure. Anzeros has a small mouth but tries hard to take it deep, Aurora rhythmically stimtes her mouth in a shallow position and Apple epts it as if it were natural, no matter how much it is mmed into her. It¡¯s as if Apple knows how to please a cock with her throat. And I stroke their heads as my son get sticky with the saliva of all three of them and it feels so good. They were willing to let me ejacte even if I couldn¡¯t bathe them and they were willing to give me their mouths side by side. I was d that they were sincere about giving priority to my cock. I shake my hips vigorously and decide to ejacte into Anzeros¡¯s mouth for now. The lovely Ace Knight kneels down and offers only her mouth. My serious female ve.

    ¡°I¡¯m going toe, Anzeros¡­¡­it¡¯s about time¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°N, ngu, nn¡­¡­ngupuu!?¡±

    And then ejaction. When I released the valve, Anzeros¡¯s eyes widened. I also noticed one second after I started ejaction. ¡­¡­Sperm hell. A little too much.

    ¡°Ngu, ngu, nguu¡­¡­geehuu¡­¡­!!¡±

    She tried desperately to swallow, but the volume was too much, the thickness too much. She immediately gagged. And the cock that left Anzeros¡¯s mouth sprayed cum all over her chest and belly like graffiti, but it wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°Unn¡­¡­ngu, nku, nkehuuu, kehuu!!¡±

    In a hurry, Aurora¡¯s mouth, which was stuck in the form of a tentative one, was filled in the blink of an eye and coughed. Anzeros and Aurora suddenly became covered with semen and their own saliva on their faces and bodies.

    ¡°A, Auu¡­¡­say it sooner if you have sperm hell applied to you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t drink all of it¡­¡­I¡¯ve spilled so much¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t drink it¡­¡­¡±

    But I was so excited by the two Ace Knights who were struggling to drink the semen and half-heartedly failing, that my dick kept getting even harder. It was Apple who grabbed it quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good, isn¡¯t it a waste?¡±

    She looked at them with a bit of dismay, but her full breasts swayed and clung to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to show you how it¡¯s done¡­¡­Andy-san, please give me lots more¡­¡­?¡±

    She starts sucking on me aggressively. ¡­¡­And it starts to feel thick and nice again. Unlike when she¡¯s being attacked by me, when it¡¯s her turn to use her own lips and tongue, Apple¡¯s improved skills really show. It seemed that she had also been listening to Hilda¡¯s lectures on erotic techniques to raise her level. Apple sucked, licked and swallowed my cock. The dynamic and disgusting service to my cock stunned the other two¡­¡­as well as the Mikagami sisters and Neia, who were watching from the changing room, forgetting to hide their tits.

    ¡°A, Amazing¡­¡­its on par with Kerry-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Kerry-niichan cant do that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, that¡­¡­please finish as soon as possible, I just want toe in¡±

    Such a line of sight arouses excitement. Apple seems to be getting more excited and understands that I¡¯m thrilled, sucks my ns deeply and guides my ejaction.

    ¡°Kuooo¡­¡­!!¡±

    The next ejaction was also intense. The cum hits Apple¡¯s throat and fills her mouth. Apple spilled it from the edge of her lips, but Apple didn¡¯t cough to the end and daringly drank it.

    ¡°¡­¡­N, haaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°D, Drank it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ehehe, I was able to drink¡­¡­it was a little dream and even when Andy-san was in this state, I tried to make a meat urinal¡­¡­?¡±

    Apple smiles as she slurps semen that drips from the edge of her mouth. It¡¯s a ridiculous skill, it¡¯s ridiculously healthy¡­¡­it¡¯s ridiculously cute. My cock is pulsing again with love.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to put it out many times¡­¡­at all. I¡¯ll take care of it, so this time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Please wait, it¡¯s my turn¡±

    Two sticky people fight and try to hug me again. In the meantime, the Mikagami sisters and Neia in the bathroom took the opportunity to slip into the changing room and try to leave¡­¡­ My gaze is involuntarily attracted to the new female body.

    ¡°That, Smithson-san. I don¡¯t want you to take a closer look¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯t look at our bodies with greedy eyes!¡±

    ¡°My older sister and I have Kerry-niichan¡äs baby¡­¡­but it smells so good, I think I¡¯ll go crazy after five minutes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Kate!¡±

    But it¡¯s a misunderstanding that I¡¯m staring at them or looking at them covetously. I¡¯m just humbly ncing at it. Mainly Neia¡¯s ass.

    -

    In the evening, Dianne and La came back.

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The royal capital was in a celebratory mood. I heard that a prince was born the other day¡±

    ¡°Promptly¡±

    ¡°The king and queen are both young humans. It¡¯s no wonder. The problem was that Lord Buster had sent a huge gift as his congrattory envoy. More than Celesta and Afilm¡±

    Then Dianne rubbed her temples lightly.

    ¡°In the name of a return visit to that envoy and a reward for the protection of the Sword Saints in thest great invasion, the former king is moving to Renfangas¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    The former King!?

    ¡°How can he move?¡±

    ¡°Originally, it seems that King Ruth was sticking to visiting himself. As a Celesta bureaucrat, I can not do it for good reasons. As Celesta, he turned his hand out too much and became a troublesome existence¡­¡­as apromise, it seems that the former king came out. However, even though it is a retreat that is no longer authoritative, the former king cannot move it alone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thats¡±

    As a result, we have seeded in sending the force properly. With the extraordinarily troublesome charisma of the former king.

    ¡°Probably, if you take root to that extent, Celesta will have to break¡­¡­it¡¯s a bargain that was prepared from Trot, including the movement of Lord Buster. I don¡¯t think this kind of action can be done by a young Ruth¡­¡­is it a n from the former king or Duke Gardner? If this goes on, I will participate in the exploration business¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Although we are ahead with dragons and intelligence brigade¡¯s Ace Knight, if we have the advancing power of that former king and the Sword Saint Brigade, we can¡¯t throw away the danger of taking delicious food¡±

    That old man, would you like to be quiet after all? ¡­¡­It¡¯s probably because of Trot, but I just hope that it won¡¯t turn into an enemy in the future.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Oooh, that¡¯s amazing, 100-man special dutymander Becker! I didn¡¯t expect that Nord-san to be here by chance!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­well, you know¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan, do you know that person?¡±

    ¡°She is 100-manmander Dianne¡äs older sister¡±

    ¡°Hou¡­¡­she looks like her¡­¡­is she strong?¡±

    ¡°Naris, what does Celesta rmend to drink?¡±

    ¡°Well right¡­¡­when ites to the Knight¡¯s mouth¡­¡­umm¡±

    ¡°Hey, Becker-kun, what¡¯s with that army of beautiful women who are so fucking loud and yet strangely seamless?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is a group of girls who have been chummed by Smithson. Except for the smallest one¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°More than that, help me pour alcohol, Jose-san¡±

 Chapter 284: Enchanted cat parent and child 1 [Anise]

    <h4>Chapter 284: Enchanted cat parent and child 1 [Anise]</h4>

    At night, La was free, so Maia and La prepared to leave for the cat beast colony. We didn¡¯t bring anything special with us, though. We simply need to do a final check of the two carriages to make sure that there is no luggage left behind by other members and catch up with Hilda and Luna.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to go with you?¡±

    ¡°You must be tired after going to the royal capital¡±

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll have a good time at Basson¡±

    ¡°I was supposed to go with you, ording to the pre-nned n¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne makes a bitter face. It¡¯s also true that there¡¯s nothing special for Dianne to do when she goes to the colony this time. It¡¯s not a ce where you need a corps leader to lead you. Dianne had a little forced march to the unnned royal capital, so she has to take a day off.

    ¡°Hoho. Well, with me and Maia, it wouldnt be something special¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    La said something simr to Dianne¡¯s words in the morning. Well, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to worry about either.

    Then we took off on a moonlit night.

    ¡°Half-moon today, a little big¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not time to go into heat yet¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re retrieving sick and injured girls, I think its better they¡äre not in heat¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡±

    It was just Luna, Hilda and I in the carriage. The carriage was a bitrge for the three of us to ride in.

    La grabbed the empty carriage and flew next to Maia (hard to see because of the illusion) as we jumped over the wastnd Offide from the hills near Basson and entered the desert. By midnight, we arrived at our destination, the cat beast colony.

    ¡°There was no wee, as expected¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s asleep¡±

    ¡°Not really, though. Some of them seemed to have noticed us¡±

    The three of us disembarked from the carriage and La and Maia both changed into their human forms. Shortly after, some cat beasts arrive at the rocky mountain, which is thending point.

    ¡°¡­¡­I knew it!¡±

    ¡°Nyaa!¡±

    Lina and Yuna jumped at me and Luna, and Luna aside, I was blown away and had La support me.

    ¡°Ugu¡­¡­i, it¡¯s been a while¡±

    ¡°Did youe to have sex again?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Miril and her sisters?¡±

    ¡°Miril and her sisters are living over there now. They haven¡¯t been seeded yet¡±

    ¡°Eh, why?¡±

    ¡°Everyone was jealous when they heard that they had sex with older brother over there¡±

    I smiled at Lina and Yuna, who looked at me strangely. Then, from the top of a nearby rock, came a whispering voice.

    ¡°It alwayses suddenly, La. And Luna, what¡¯s the deal with that young guy over there?¡±

    ¡°Ho, Donna. You¡¯re doing well¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you¡±

    Donna, who had been in a position where it was hard to believe she was using a cane, jumped down from a height where it was hard to believe she was using a cane and turned her grim face to us.

    ¡°I thought you had done the Maple sisters a while ago, how could you not have seeded them?¡±

    ¡°The oldest, Miril, has a disease that I think I can cure¡­¡­so I thought I¡¯d let Miril heal and then have a baby¡±

    ¡°I thought that was a very difficult disease to cure¡±

    Olddy Donna pinched her chin.

    ¡°Did you include her in the year-end orgy even though she has a difficult illness?¡±

    ¡°She said she wanted to do it. It¡¯s a life-threatening woman to have a child anyway. It¡¯s worth it. The Maple family, with its history of easy childbirth, might be able to sessfully deliver a baby even with an illness. ¡­¡­If you can really cure the disease, I¡¯m all for it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it can be cured¡±

    Hilda said without hesitation. Grandma Donna raised one eyebrow.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit doubtful if it¡¯s just me, but there is a miraculous spring in the town Andy-kun lives that cures all diseases¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought it sounded fishy. However it¡¯s worth it to her just to have hope¡±

    ¡°Correction. She will be cured. As a magician, I¡¯ll give you my seal of approval. It¡¯s a real miracle power that can cure anything except death and destiny¡±

    ¡°If you say so much, I¡¯ll have to hope for the best¡±

    The strange tension between Grandma Donna and Hilda is broken.

    ¡°¡­¡­And about that¡±

    Luna took a step forward.

    ¡°Children in the colony who can¡¯t be seen because of old wounds or illness¡­¡­I think Hilda can cure that, so we decided to bring them to Polka for a while¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Grandma Donna squinted her eyes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At Grandma Donna¡¯s house, she shows me a parchment colony map (which also serves as a family register management book).

    ¡°It is true that there are at least five people in our colony who are very ill and seventeen girls who are too badly injured to go out in public¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­There are many injuries¡±

    ¡°We also grow fruits and vegetables nearby, but cat beasts are carnivorous by nature. Most of the food depends on hunting in thebyrinth. ¡­¡­It¡¯s not always safe to fight monsters. Especially in this colony where there are no males¡±

    Indeed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know because I didn¡¯t see it at all¡±

    ¡°The truth is, they want kids too and theye into heat. There¡¯s a lot of men who can¡¯t be bothered to mate with a badly wounded or limbless female. I think it¡¯s a good idea if the part you¡¯re using is safe¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s hard when you¡¯re physically handicapped, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°There is a high possibility that it will be cured. At least scars can be cleaned up¡±

    ¡°How about limbs and eyeballs?¡±

    ¡°Umm. I managed to fix Andy-kun, so I might be able to fix the ones that are connected but not moving. It¡¯s hard to say for sure because I haven¡¯t healed the ones that are cut off¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I guess we can still improve most of it. How about illness?¡±

    ¡°There is a precedent that haspletely recovered from the curse that almost turns into a tree¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What kind of disease is it? Well, it¡¯s worth taking them for now. All that¡¯s left is the consent of the person¡­¡­¡±

    Grandma Donna pops out a box of chess pieces and puts them in various ces on the map.

    ¡°The adjustments will be tomorrow, so today¡­¡­sleep in the house here. La aside, that little girl and the dark elf will be sleepy¡±

    ¡°I¡äm also dragon. It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t sleep¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun, I think you¡¯re having a hard time. You¡¯ve been shaking your cock at Anze-chan and the others all day¡±

    ¡°Ah, frankly, keep quiet today. I¡¯m sleepy¡±

    Donna-san¡¯s annoyed voice made us retreat to the house. La seemed to be the only one who was going to stay at Donna-san¡¯s house and enjoy the conversation and the nightcap.

    So. I was kidnapped by Luna, Lina and Yuna. Or rather.

    ¡°If we¡¯re going to have a night of mischief, let Sensei join in¡±

    ¡°No. Hilda seems to have monopolized Andy yesterday and Hilda¡äs entry will bring Andy down, so he wont turn to another child¡±

    ¡°Boo¡±

    Hilda-san and Maia were left behind after negotiations and I was forced to deal with Luna at Lina and Yuna¡¯s house.

    ¡°Older brother, it would be great if you coulde once a month or so¡±

    ¡°hi, hi¡±

    As they walked down the alleyway, they were in a state of calm. It¡¯s not that they¡äre in heat. Luna is standing next to them, acting like a older sister and keeping her distance, but her tail is moving unsteadily and she looks a little unhappy.

    ¡°Well, I give priority to female ves, so it depends on the circumstances, but I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°Kyaa¡±

    As I walked, I pulled Luna¡¯s hand and held her close, squeezing her breasts.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s hard to walk¡±

    Luna nces at me sideways as if troubled.

    ¡°I want to rub your tits¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I havent replied¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll rephrase. I don¡¯t care, I want to walk around rubbing your tits¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, Then it cant be helped¡±

    ¡°Luna-neechan, that¡¯s unfair¡±

    ¡°I want to be fondled too¡±

    The twins clung to me. I¡¯m in a good mood. ¡­¡­Then I heard the wooden window of a house I was passing open with a thud. I¡äm able to see glowing eyes in the darkness. It¡¯s a little scary.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, Anise¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    When Luna whispered to me with her boobs rubbed from behind, Anise hurriedly closed the wooden window.

    ¡°Anise¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy, didn¡¯t you get naughty when you came before?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Oh, right. I remember there was a cute cat beast mother and daughter pair. ¡­¡­When I remembered that, Lina and Yuna smiled with a mischievousugh.

    It was pitch ck in the room, but after waiting for a while, there was a mming sound and then a pop and a candle went on. Standing by the candle with Lina was Anise. She was still a very young cat girl. She was wearing only a very oversized shirt, perhaps a nightgown.

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­the other day, thank you¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she¡¯s not in heat, but she doesn¡¯t seem as cheerful and aggressive asst time. But when Lina whispered something into her cat ears, she turned red and looked up at me.

    ¡°R, Really¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°She said that if I helped you have sex with my mother¡­¡­I also again¡­¡­will have sex¡±

    ¡°Lina?

    ¡°Ehehe. You want to fuck her mom again, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    In spite of the very unpleasant words, Anise-chan wagged her tail a little shyly. I want to supplement when Yuna whispers into my ear.

    ¡°Anise, she¡¯s been talking about older brother since then¡­¡­? She was very happy with her mom and she wondered if you would stay at her house again. Will you give it to her?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s right, again. A young girl in front of me, who still looks as young as Irina, happily talks about that. Just imagining it made me pretty excited.

    ¡°Fine. Then¡­¡­I¡¯m going to fuck you and then I¡¯m going to fuck your mother. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love it if you had a baby¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll have the baby when I¡¯m ready¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s have some fun¡±

    In the back of the house, somewhere, the mother, Tanya, is probably asleep. If she gets up, I may be disliked by such an unscrupulous surprise, even during estrus. So I took off Anise¡¯s clothes and carefully slid down her underwear, being careful not to wake her mother up. The sight of Anise waiting for me with her heart pounding was very seductive and immoral, partly due to the thin me of the candle.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small pussy¡­¡­do you remember when you got my cock in you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I remember howfortable it was¡­¡­but I¡¯m not really sure, what it felt like to be prated¡­¡­niuu!?¡±

    When I sucked her clitoris, Anise-chan trembled.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lovely crack. I¡¯m so excited to put my son in again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, You have so many partners¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one pussy from Anise-chan¡±

    To be clear, she should be muttering the worst. It¡¯s hard to believe that a girl who isn¡¯t even in heat wouldn¡¯t be disgusted by this, but to my surprise, Anise seemed very pleased and expressed her shame by wagging her tail.

    ¡°I want you to let me ejacte in your pussy, Anise-chan. And your mother, too¡±

    ¡°Together?¡±

    ¡°Together. You both want¡­¡­my baby, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah. My mother also, my sister¡­¡­probably wants¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Anise-chan, you¡¯re going to have a baby of your own next to her. A mother and child, one man¡¯s child¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nyau¡­¡­?¡±

    I whispered a happy future to her, making her squirm with my fingers and tongue. A child born in this colony isn¡¯t officially treated as my child, but I¡¯m excited about this and I think it¡¯s the worst in many ways. But I can¡¯t turn my back on a girl who wants my child so badly. No, I can¡¯t keep her from getting pregnant. Even if it¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t know any other man, I love the passion of such a girl.

    ¡°¡­¡­Open your legs. Lift one leg¡±

    ¡°Are you going to put¡­¡­your cock in while you¡¯re standing¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll show your mother how much cum I have in me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N¡­¡­?¡±

    Don¡¯t scream too loud or you¡¯ll wake your mother up¡±

    ¡°N, Nyuuu¡­¡­?¡±

    I pushed my way into Anise-chan¡¯s young vagina. In the vagina of a small cat beast, I put a thick desire. Anise -chan puts her hand on my neck and endures the insertion. Her still-growing vagina still epts me and wriggles as she sucks me deep into her lower mouth.

    ¡°En, Enter inside¡­¡­this, amazing¡­¡­my head is burning¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Anise-chan is a good nasty girl¡±

    ¡°Nasty¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a cute girl who¡¯s naughty and loves cock. To me, that¡¯s the most attractive girl I¡¯ve ever met¡±

    Maybe Tanya is listening too. This assumption makes me speak vile words. I think I can often make such a worst statement, but while being told such a thing, her young daughter is entangled like a snake and is raped and used as an outlet for sexual desire¡­¡­I can¡¯t help imagining Tanya-san¡¯s feelings. Ah, I¡¯m really the worst.

    ¡°Bo, Boobs, even if they¡äre tiny¡­¡­have a charm?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t mind small tits. I like big ones like your mom¡¯s, but I also love modest ones like Anise-chan¡¯s¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Greedy¡­¡­hauu?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m greedy. I want to make you both feel good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Al, Alright¡­¡­bec, be¡­¡­?¡±

    I hug and shake her small body. Our bodies melt with excitement and love juice and we drown in lust while hugging each other. And while the candles are swaying.

    ¡°Anise-chan¡­¡­I¡¯ll put it out. Get pregnant¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­nyaaaaa!?¡±

    Gopuri, and Anise-chan¡¯s lower body swells. Anise-chan¡¯s voice turns over for a moment. And my ejaction continues and semen begins to spill out from the gap between her vagina. ¡­¡­Speaking of which, I still have Sperm Hell. Suddenly the vaginal cum shot may have been painful in the back.

    ¡°Li, Like this¡­¡­? St, Stomach, broken¡­¡­nyaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s okay. Please take it, Anise-chan¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yeah¡­¡­I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡­?¡±

    Ejacte to my heart¡¯s content while hugging a small body.

    And then.

    Suddenly, in the darkness leading to the bedroom in the back of the room, I could see Tanya-san naked and messing around with her crotch. On either side of her, Lina and Yuna were making a V-sign. Luna shrugged her shoulders in disgust. I was lost in thought.

    ¡°¡­¡­I have your daughter again¡±

    I muttered something that sounded like a petty underling. Tanya, after some hesitation.

    ¡°Th, That, my daughter is small, so thats not so much¡­¡­¡±

    She said strangely reluctantly. But I stroked Anise-chan, who was in ecstasy from being impregnated.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have my baby with your mother, aren¡¯t you?

    ¡°Y¡­¡­es¡­¡­?¡±

    I sucked her lips tightly and shook my hips to send out the final juice.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    Tanya is thrilled by the sight as Lina pushes her back and slowly approaches. ¡­¡­Ah, this situation seems to be a habit.

 Chapter 285: Enchanted cat parent and child 2 [Tanya Lina Yuna Luna]

    <h4>Chapter 285: Enchanted cat parent and child 2 [Tanya Lina Yuna Luna]</h4>

    When I let go of Anise-chan, she slumped and sat down on the floor. Well, she¡¯d received a massive ejaction of sperm hell, so it was no wonder she couldn¡¯t stand.

    ¡°Anise¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡­I thought you were asleep¡±

    ¡°Lina woke me up¡­¡­you did great.

    ¡°N¡­¡­¡±

    Being stroked by Tanya, Anise-chan knocks her ears down and squints her eyes. Lina approaches Anise-chan and puts her hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Now, Anise¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    Anise nodded with a slightly embarrassed face and suddenly pulled Tanya¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Eh¡±

    Tanya-san is surprised and loses her bnce. It was Lina and Yuna who became dressed to catch her body, pulling Tanya to the ground instead of standing up, catching her arms one by one and preventing them from escaping.

    ¡°What¡­¡­

    ¡°Anise, let your mom spread her legs¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, mom¡­¡­its a promise¡±

    ¡°A, Anise¡­¡­you don¡¯t have to do this, I¡¯m¡­¡­¡±

    Perhaps because she was anxious about being detained, Tanya said so in a confused voice and fluttered. However, Lina and Yuna hold her down.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Tanya-san¡±

    ¡°Anise wishes she was raped together with you¡±

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­Yuna, you can¡¯t do that¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of exciting, isn¡¯t it? ¡­¡­Mother and daughter, dedicate each other to one man?¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    For some reason, Lina and Yuna are also quite terrible, or they know it well.

    ¡°Now, older brother¡¯s sperm is in Anise¡äs stomach, making Tanya-san¡äs grandchild¡­¡­?

    ¡°Anise is inviting you to be her impregnation buddy with the same semen while he is impregnating you with his child¡­¡­?

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    While being whispered by Lina and Yuna from the left and right, Tanya-san vaguely rxes.

    ¡°Now, Anise-chan, ¡­¡­let your mother conceive a younger sister¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N, please¡­¡­older brother¡­¡­?¡±

    As I whisper, Anise-chan pulls her mother¡¯s knees open with her hands. Unlike Anise-chan, Tanya-san¡äs fully ripe crotch is exposed. ¡­¡­And even as she slowly opens her legs, Tanya-san strokes her own daughter¡¯s inner thighs.

    ¡°Nya¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What a quantity¡­¡­like this, I also¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to pour it inside, Tanya-san¡­¡­I hope you and Anise-chan will have a daughter and grandchild at the same time¡±

    I say with apletely viinous voice. Apletely insane and unscrupulous action. I¡¯m not sure if any king would legally impregnate a parent and child at the same time. But.

    ¡°Is it okay to be a daughter¡­¡­not a son¡­¡­? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be in heat with Anise for you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­¡­Tanya-san shows me a provocative smile. N, No¡­¡­I don¡¯t think even cat beasts have much lust for their real father. I was about to say something a little bearish, but I decided that if I came here and watered myself, I would lose my pace.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you all together. This whole house is my prey¡±

    I will ride this one as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make this house smell like cum all day long¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well?¡±

    Tanya-san¡¯s voice is clearly throbbing. She is drunk with immorality. I could tell that her crotch had melted into muddy with just a little tweaking.

    ¡°So¡­¡­don¡¯t worry, you can drown in cum with your daughter¡±

    I kiss with Anise-chan, who is spreading her mother¡¯s knees so that they don¡¯t close and let her watch how my cock is swallowed by her mother¡äsbia.

    ¡°¡­¡­Enter¡­¡­in my mom¡äs pussy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, it feels as good as Anise-chan, your mom¡äs pussy¡±

    I moved my cock even more and touched Anise-chan¡¯s t chest to tickle her.

    ¡°Nn, that tickles ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder if Anise.chan¡¯s tits will get bigger when she has kids. If that happens, let mepare it with your mother¡äs boobs¡±

    ¡°Ol, Older brother¡­¡­?¡±

    As I flirt with the daughter Imit the mother with my dick. Reminding myself, I reach out for Tanya¡¯s boobs and squeeze them. Those are nice boobs with enough volume.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I made a reservation for your daughter, so please be able to put out your boobs as well¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Guest, it depends on your efforts?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely impregnate you¡±

    I used to move slowly, but I started to move seriously now. Jupu, Jupu, Juhu¡­¡­Ta, Tanya-san epts me with a crappy noise in the circle of cat girls.

    ¡°¡­¡­Older brother, really¡­¡­doesn¡¯t hold back¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re done with Tanya-san, we¡¯ll be¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I know, get angry with this mother and daughter duo, you guys also¡­¡­!!¡±

    I also provoke Lina and Yuna while shaking my hips. Of course, it¡¯s actually out of estrus, so it¡¯s less likely to happen than when it¡¯s most likely.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy¡±

    Luna called me with a slightly angry or sulky look on her face as I was getting carried away. I was surprised. ¡­¡­Luna can¡¯t be impregnated because of contraceptive magic. Even though Luna brought me for her seeding, it might be a bit pitiful for her to emphasize that much in front of her. That¡¯s why I changed my direction.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for your pussy, so even if you don¡¯t get pregnant, it¡¯s still a good thing!¡±

    ¡°Nya?¡±

    ¡°As, As a matter of fact, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m in a hurry to have a baby¡­¡­¡±

    Lina and Yuna immediately grab my direction and bite. It was the mother and daughter duo who had a slightly upset face.

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Older brother, we don¡¯t have to be pregnant¡­¡­alright¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care either way. I¡¯ll go as many times as you want as long as you let me breed you. I¡¯m looking for Anise-chan and Tanya-san¡äs body!¡±

    It¡¯s just that the dishonesty is even worse than before. Contrary to Tanya-san, who was confused while shaking her uterus, Anise-chan had a slightly modest but exciting face.

    ¡°Th, Then¡­¡­I also, feel like that¡­¡­more, I want older brother to feelfortable¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°A, Anise¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Tanya-san, let¡¯s enjoy it, too¡­¡­you can get impregnated. But you won¡¯t be disappointed because you didn¡¯t get pregnant, you can enjoy it more. It¡¯s a gift, so there¡¯s no rush¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s seek each other out¡­¡­more instinctively. It¡¯s just a matter of time. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s all get messed up, covered in juice and do what feels good, until we¡¯re all white¡±

    It¡¯s a result of the conversation, though. It shifts the sense of purpose of sex among the two of them to be more instinctive. Making babies is fine, but you shouldn¡¯t deny that it feels good. Don¡¯t ever think that once you have a child, you¡¯re done with males. That would make me sad, and I need a ce for Luna to put her feelings. I¡¯m going to ruin their pretense with my cock. I¡¯m going to make them affirm that sex is for pleasure and affection too.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ku, slowly¡­¡­Tanya-san, there will be a lot of them¡­¡­please be prepared!¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    I warned Tanya-san. Tanya-san also puts her heart into preparing for my ejaction. And.

    ¡°U, kuoooo!!¡±

    ¡°Kya, hunyaa¡­¡­aaaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Bubyurururu, Byurururu, I start ejaction. Arge amount of semen swells her belly for a few moments and backflows. As expected, she seems to be a multiparous woman and I feel that she is much more tolerant than Anise-chan, but it is still not enough.

    The mother and daughter are licking each other¡¯s overflowing juices.

    ¡°N¡­¡­mother, no¡­¡­it hurts if you like it that much¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhu¡­¡­like this¡­¡­ah, indecent¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Older brother, child and olddy both feel good¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call your mother an olddy. ¡­¡­Huhu, but it felt good, didn¡¯t it, Anise¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­I love you¡­¡­?¡±

    With such an erotic parent and child sideways, I also let Lina and Yuna dedicate each other.

    ¡°Yes, older brother¡­¡­Yuna¡äs lewd pussy, eat¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the dirty one, Lina¡­¡­¡±

    Yuna took off her clothes, put her hands on the dining table and let Lina split open Yuna¡¯s buttocks, which were sticking out. I was pleased with the way those sisters acted and I grabbed Yuna¡¯s tail and started fucking her.

    ¡°Iu¡­¡­nya, nyaaaa? Nyaaaaa?¡±

    ¡°Yu, Yuna, does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°I want to¡­¡­it hurts, but it¡¯s like I¡¯m being forced into sex¡­¡­nyaauu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so, Yuna, you¡¯re from there¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to wake up Lina too¡±

    ¡°Nya, it, it hurts!¡±

    Whilemitting Yuna, I stroke Lina and touch her boobs.

    ¡°C, Concentrate on Yuna, older brother¡±

    ¡°You should also turn your ass. ¡­¡­And then, Luna¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    I called Luna, who was standing beside me in her clothes, looking dissatisfied. She¡¯s surprisingly good looking, so once I took a step back from the older sister, I couldn¡¯t insist that I was the first one, so I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t had it.

    ¡°Luna, undress as well¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡äll do itter. Give it to Lina and Yuna first¡±

    ¡°Yuna is already cumming¡±

    ¡°St, Still alright¡­¡­nyaaaaa?¡±

    Yuna screamsfortably when I pull her tail tightly. This girl¡¯s additional weaknesses are so obvious that she¡¯ll quickly climax if she doesn¡¯t care.

    ¡°And I¡¯m going to show it to the four of you. ¡­¡­My real sex with a female ve¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna¡­¡­cum, Yuna¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°Nyaaa, a, niaaaa!!¡±

    Another ejaction. Suddenly swelling her belly, turning her suffering into joy, Yuna gets sick and loses her power before she can catch my juice.

    ¡°Rina¡±

    ¡°Nyaaa!?¡±

    I grabbed Rina¡¯s ass, who was undressing beside me and forced my ejacting cock into her. Although wet, she didn¡¯t think I would push my dick into her during my ejaction and this tiger-striped daughter made her yellow and ck striped tail tense up.

    ¡°Ni, Nanyaa¡­¡­it wasn¡¯t the first time I came in, like putting it in while ejacting¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet. I¡¯m going to cum in your vagina¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­unya, nyanyaaa!?¡±

    I stand up and move my cock hard inside her, her vaginal opening bubbling violently. She was not going to be able to hold out much longer.

    Finally, in the middle of the four of them, I violently fucked Luna, who was now wearing a cor.

    ¡°Nyaa, aaaa¡­¡­aaaaa?¡±

    ¡°You can do it as many times as you want because Luna cant get pregnant, because of magic¡­¡­how about it, Luna? Do you like sex?¡±

    ¡°Nyauuu¡­¡­I, I love it¡­¡­? Andy¡¯s mating¡­¡­different¡­¡­I love you, Andy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I love you too, Luna. You¡¯re so cute¡±

    ¡°Nyau¡­¡­?¡±

    In the beginning, she resisted a little, but after many pokes and prods, Luna became a pampered kitten.

    ¡°My female ve¡­¡­my semen urinal¡­¡­my woman¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Nyaaaaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    Spurt violently. Four cat beasts who hang my semen from their crotches are also staring at our passionate sex as we hug and whisper our love and desires while blowing juice and moving our hips. And I do not hesitate to ejacte in Luna.

    ¡°Hunyaaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huuu¡­¡­Luna, it felt good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s too much¡±

    ¡°But you want more¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it again¡±

    ¡°Uee¡­¡­nya, nyaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    I¡¯m not afraid to fuck again.

    ¡°What¡­¡­fierceness¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡­what is a female girl¡­¡­? Is it different from us¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°As expected Luna-neechan¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Your feet don¡¯t want to let go¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s kind of fun to show it off to the four of them. For the purpose of seeding, Luna doesn¡¯t mean continuous ejaction.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    ¡°Four people with serious illnesses and fourteen injured people are here¡±

    ¡°Oh, the numbers don¡¯t match¡±

    ¡°One of the very sick can¡¯t even lift herself up. She won¡¯tst long, to be sure. Three of the injured were absent because they thought they wouldn¡¯t make it when I told them about your assessment. There¡¯s a kid with a broken eye and a kid with two missing legs¡±

    ¡°Pull them all in. The dying one by bed. If we can make it to Polka, I¡¯ll make them be healthy. The ones with no eyes or legs might still have something if we rely on the secret arts of the northern elves. At worst, it won¡¯t get any worse. I guarantee it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hou. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s just the color, but you have a nice face. ¡­¡­Luna, go and get Cute, Marone and Nelly. Just say Grandma¡¯s orders. And La, take me to the house at the south end. You¡¯ll take the whole bed, just like that dark elf said¡±

    ¡°Hoho. This is going to be a big job¡±

    While Luna and La scattered, Hilda carefully examined the bodies of the seriously injured cat beasts.

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re fine. I wonder if it¡äpp take ten days to heal. ¡­¡­Your wounds? They will disappear. It¡¯s not impossible. Trust me. You have¡­¡­a disease for which there is already a cure in Talc. I¡¯ll give you some medicine when we get to Polka. You can¡¯t just treat it like it¡¯s a country colony. ¡­¡­Oh, you¡¯re missing an eye? I¡¯ll try my best¡­¡­did I mention that they¡¯ve got some great technology for prosthetic eyes in ves¡±

    Hilda-san is really reliable as a doctor.

    ¡°This kind of thing can¡¯t be beaten by a dragon. ¡­¡­Wounds can be healed with a bit of energy, but¡­¡­Hilda, you¡¯re amazing¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    Look at its back with Maia. Hopefully this will bring as much hope back to this colony.

 Chapter 286: Cat girl group medical treatment

    <h4>Chapter 286: Cat girl group medical treatment</h4>

    Two carriages transported a total of more than twenty people, including the woman who had been brought in with her bed. We were lucky that one of the wagons was a cargo wagon that opened backwards, so we managed to get the bed into the wagon.

    ¡°I cant let my guard down on this child¡¯s condition. I used a spell earlier to reduce the activity of the body and stabilize it, but there is always the possibility of a sudden change, so¡­¡­hurry as much as possible¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    Maia nodded (in the illusion of Chibi Maia) to Hilda¡¯s request and flew to Polka alongside La. We were in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to say goodbye to the colony children, but that¡¯s okay. We wille again soon.

    -

    We bypassed Basson and went straight to Polka. I wanted to take a break, but some of the children were in danger of dying if I didn¡¯t take my time, so I couldn¡¯t take my time. Thanks to Maia and La¡¯s hard work and the good wind direction, we arrived at Polka before nightfall after leaving in the morning.

    ¡°La-chan, Luna-chan, take care of the rest of the kids for me! Maia-chan and Andy-kun, help me take the one in bed to the hot springs!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    If Maia were here, I wouldn¡¯t have to do any of the heavy lifting, but as you can see, she has small hands and isn¡¯t suited to movingrge objects with care. With the help of Hilda-san, the three of us hurriedly took the female cat beast wrapped in a nket to the women¡¯s bath. When I looked at her again, she was so pale and thin that I could nod to the words of Grandma Donna that her death was near.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­sorry¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you apologizing for? Your world is about to change¡î¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡­impossible¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Trust me. You can live. You can be happy. You can be healthy, have babies, be a mother, even a grandmother¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You two, take her clothes offter and let¡¯s get her into the hot spring¡±

    At Hilda¡¯s instruction, we bypassed the changing rooms and went to the hot spring. There were a few Polkadies inside, rolling their eyes at us, wondering what was wrong, but when they realized that there was someone very sick, they looked after us without making any fuss.

    ¡°Anyway, give her some hot water. Get it from the source over there¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go tell Lindsay. The spring water she makes is the most effective¡±

    Each of them forgot to hide their bodies and flocked to the very sick cat girl¡­¡­or rather, to the point of disregard. After soaking her in hot water, Hilda-san also took off her clothes on the spot and took a bath. One after another, she pushes magic light on the sick cat beast, who feels a little easier, and treats her.

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no serious deterioration yet¡­¡­with the healing power of the spring water, it shouldn¡¯t take more than a month¡­¡­to regain your activity¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry wives, she might vomit blood or something¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine soon. This is a miraculous spring¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still young, but you¡¯ve suffered so much from your illness¡­¡­¡±

    Thedies were kind to the unfamiliar cat beast. Many of the sick people whoe up to this point are dying after being thrown by a doctor, so I think they know it.

    ¡°And how long is Andy going to stay there? I don¡¯t care how old you are, you can¡¯t just stand there¡±

    I thought they were going to ignore mepletely, but it wasn¡¯t so.

    ¡°Andy-kun, you and Maia go and lead the other girls. Also, contact Chris-chan or Irina-chan. ¡­¡­Ask them to arrange a ce to stay at¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    I¡¯ll do as Hilda says.

    Irina looked reluctantly at the number of 22 new people.

    ¡°Again¡­¡­you bring in a big operation without thinking.

    ¡°Unreasonable?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s impossible, but with the cat girls getting jobs a while back, it¡¯s going to take up a lot of space in the inn. We already have a crossbow corps¡­¡­so I wonder if they can still fit in¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of renting a ce on the edge of the elf territory¡­¡­in case of emergency¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still impossible. It is only because you and your ves obeyed yourmands that we were able to enter and leave the forest and rent space¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    Come to think of it, it was originally difficult to get in and out. Linda-san, who has a certain position and ties, didn¡¯t pass through smoothly. ¡­¡­The Baron and Christie support me from behind Irina.

    ¡°The inn may be difficult, but you can get a vacant house like you did with Fennel-kun, Andy¡±

    ¡°If you ask, it seems that there are only people with disabilities¡­¡­it¡¯s a great relief project for Smithson-san. I¡¯m sure we can get the Cherry Blossom boys to help¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s admirable¡­¡­it¡¯s just that Luna and the others came up with the idea¡±

    It seems that the person in charge is me before I knew it.

    ¡°But thank you. I¡¯ll take care of it depending on the situation¡±

    People¡¯spassion is felt.

    The cat beasts have been injured in various ways. It¡¯s not surprising, since we¡¯ve gathered only such girls. Many of them are very serious, so it is not efficient to just let them recuperate slowly in the miraculous spring. It was necessary for Hilda to assist in their treatment.

    ¡°After all, I can¡¯t just do a little pre-treatment¡­¡­and then leave the rest to the spring. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t go back to Basson¡±

    The new bar. Hilda, havingpleted her medical treatment, sipped her drink with both hands on the ceramic mug, looking exhausted.

    ¡°I really wanted to do something naughty on the road, but¡±

    ¡°Please refrain from making such statements because it is a public ce¡±

    Well, it was still sparsely popted, so there was no reaction around me. The sun hadn¡¯t even set yet. In a little while, the crossbowmen will probably arrive and make a scene.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also stay behind. It will be hard for everyone if they only have Hilda and Azel and the others to rely on.

    Luna is also staying. So I¡¯ll have to take Maia and La and return to Basson with practically no crew.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be dangerous enough to really need the two of you over there¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. So please tell Dianne-chan¡±

    ¡°It is I who should say so, this is the ce to cheer up those children¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    Hilda nodded with a face that seemed a little apologetic, but with a sense of mission and fulfillment as a doctor. There, from behind me, I heard the voices of Williams, Johnny and Keel.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Smythson, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Andy, what¡¯s up with your sweethearts? I don¡¯t see them¡±

    ¡°Hey, buy me a drink. Come on, you¡¯re at the height of your happiness¡±

    These guys don¡¯t know anything about this yet.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Keiron, Lantz and the others tell you? Another mission.

    ¡°I really have no idea what your unit is doing¡±

    Yeah. I don¡¯t need Johnny to tell me I look like that. It¡¯s like a personal thing half the time.

    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s right, Williams-kun and those two over there¡±

    Hilda points at them.

    ¡°This is your chance to be popr with girls¡î¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°No, I have a wife¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Le, Let¡¯s hear it¡±

    ¡°The job of escorting a girl? I just brought them in, but I want more people to help me with my medical treatment¡±

    ¡­¡­You want these guys to help you?

    ¡°Al, Alright. Please keep it a secret from Isaac and the others. That ox face is popr with strange women, so I feel angry¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass¡­¡­I don¡¯t want Jessica to hear about it¡±

    ¡°Oh, I, I¡äm useful! I¡¯ll do my best!¡±

    Williams and Keel came forward. You can trust these guys to a certain extent. They¡¯re not bad guys, though they have a voyeuristic streak. And it¡¯s hard for me to say that I¡¯m rted to these girls, so even if they do end up having a good rtionship with someone, it won¡¯t be awkward.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll need your help tomorrow. Andy-kun, I¡¯ll borrow them¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t borrow these guys from me. Girls anyway¡±

    ¡°Ah, you just imed the girls as your property¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re cheeky, Smithson!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, stop drinking, I¡¯m leaving now!¡±

    We took off after dark and were back in Basson before dawn the next day. I was indeed tired.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, Dianne¡¯s order was given.

    ¡°I¡¯m done gathering information and working on Luna. I think we¡¯re going to enter Renfangas today, does anyone have any objections? There¡¯s plenty of time in the schedule, we can be a little flexible¡±

    No one objected. While we were away, they had finished their Celesta tour in Basson.

    ¡°Then all hands prepare for departure. We¡¯ll take off in an hour¡±

    With that announcement, things suddenly became hectic.

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson. Good work¡±

    ¡°Oh, Boyd. Sylvia-san too¡±

    The fact that they are in civilian clothes suggests that they are seeing us off. The two of them, as well as Nord-san and Jose, hade to the camp.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my ce to make people wait. It¡¯s my specialty to keep people waiting¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not very noble, youngdy¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Jose. ¡­¡­The next time I see them, don¡¯t expect me to be so rxed. Its like Hilda-neesan did this time¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to it, sister-inw¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tsk¡±

    Nord-san turned bright red even though she joked. Dianne is also smiling.

    Neia looked dazzlingly at such an exchange from a distance.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    One hourter, Maia took off with the carriage. The target is Rennesto. ¡­¡­It seems like it¡¯s been a long time.

 Chapter 287: Tetesâ€™s Counterattack 1

    <h4>Chapter 287: Tetes¡¯s Counterattack 1</h4>

    Fortress city Rennesto. Surrounded by thick, high walls, the city boasts a strong defense, but in the middle of winter, it doesn¡¯t seem so tense. As expected, the number of demons has decreased and trade between the cities is proceeding smoothly. It¡¯s still a dangerousnd, but after enduring the hardships of the great invasion, the city¡¯s winter is full of vitality. ¡­¡­It seems to be. I don¡¯t know much about foreign countries, though.

    Wended safely at the ¡¸Celesta Residence¡¹¡­¡­a little early in the evening. I was used to it by now and the unloading and carrying into the house went very smoothly. It¡¯s not a ce we¡¯ll be staying for very long, so we don¡¯t have much to spread out and the royal family has already arranged for basic necessities like clothes and food, so there¡¯s no problem even if wee empty-handed.

    ¡°No, after all winter Rennesto is lively¡±

    Naris looks at the market street and smiles.

    ¡°Is it more lively than other seasons?¡±

    ¡°There are few times when Rennesto is not busy, though. But since the street is closed in the fall, people and things move around a lot in the winter, so there¡¯s a different kind of tension height¡±

    ¡°Hee¡­¡­it¡¯s true that the atmosphere is a bit different¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the military is starting to regroup. I think the Gauntlet Knights are also in the process of recing the Unions¡±

    ¡°Union¡­¡­sure¡±

    It¡¯s like a rough ssification system for magic users and power users.

    ¡°Is that something that can be reced?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they do. The ratio of each union changes depending on the battle situation of the year and since we can¡¯t keep reducing the number of unions, we are sometimes transferred from other unions even if our abilities are slightly different¡±

    Tetes also added a note to Naris¡¯ exnation.

    ¡°A union is like a tag for amander of ck or above to convene mission personnel, so it can move ording to his own wishes. I can use magic, but it¡¯s hard to do missions that focus on it, so I¡¯ll join the Lake, which has a lot of in missions or I want to fight alongside Great Knight Chief Ate, so I¡¯ll go to the Earth Union, even though it¡¯s a little sweaty¡±

    Sky Union is the group that uses magic inbination, Earth Union is the group that emphasizes strength and fights mainly rock monsters (and has a high rate of being called up by Great Knight Chief Ate), and Lake Union is the group that does neither and is often assigned to ordinary missions. All three of our Red Arms are not good at magic (Even Tetes has dered¡­¡­that she can¡¯t use magic in her organization), so they are treated as Lake Union. It seems that she is being pulled by a special mission in this way because she has a stronger personal connection with Sharon.

    ¡°We were also allowed to go in and out of the Sky and Earth Unisons at the time of being an Red Arm¡±

    ¡°Ah, Knight Chief Sharon and the others. They can use magic and are surprisingly powerful¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan, who can hardly use magic and doesn¡¯t have enough power to process rocks lightly, has only the Lake Unison as option¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t say anything that makes you feel sorry, Tetes-chan!¡±

    In addition to seeing the city.

    ¡°That¡¯s the house we¡¯re using¡±

    I also got to see where Sharon¡äs group lives in Rennesto. I was expecting to see a huge mansion, but it was surprisingly small. If it is a knight¡¯s mansion, it should be a bit bigger. ¡­¡­I thought.

    ¡°We are also hired. That¡¯s enough to live with the three of us¡±

    ¡°If you say Gold Arm, you can get an aristocratic rank¡±

    ¡°My brother is a warrior and in terms of position alone, we wereparable to aristocrats in our hometown. We are not going to reach out to aristocratic society even with Renfangas¡±

    So that¡¯s it. To the bitter end, the three of Sharon¡äs group are participating in Renfangas as warriors and it seems that they want to keep a distance from politics. If you¡¯re a nobleman, you need to look good to some extent, but if you¡¯re a guest general, it makes sense to live a small life.

    ¡°And even though the building is small, we are allowed to live in a certain level of luxury. The three of us have quite a lot of swords and armor¡±

    I was a little jealous of their wealth.

    I know that Naris and Almeida don¡¯t have houses. So the next stop was Tetes¡¯ house.

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s a house, in my case it¡¯s a form of buying a room in an apartment¡±

    Tetes pointed to the second floor of a three-story apartment facing the main street, which didn¡¯t seem to have much space either.

    ¡°You¡¯re not as greedy as I think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of years of service, that¡¯s all I could afford for a down payment¡±

    Well, she¡¯s only sixteen. She can earn money, but she certainly doesn¡¯t have that much saved up.

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t Tetes-chan able to stay in Lord Buster¡äs mansion?¡±

    ¡°I could if I went, but it would be a bit awkward¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m illegitimate. As you can probably guess from the fact that I and Lord Buster are so far apart in age¡±

    Ah, indeed. Tetes herself seems to love Lord Buster, but since she was born of being an illegitimate, she doesn¡¯t know what other family members and servants will see. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sure the reason why Tetes was strangely impatient when he was searching for La was because she was looking for a release from that kind of suffocation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been recognized since I was born and I¡¯ve never been inconvenienced by money, but¡­¡­I¡¯m an illegitimate because I¡¯m in a half-hearted position, so at one point I have a grudge against my father and mother. ¡­¡­So I can¡¯t really understand the fact that 10-man captain Smithson and the women around him are spreading it without hesitation¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Speaking of which, am I going to be in the position of illegitimate, you?¡±

    Almeida began to worry.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You are in a weak position in society, that¡¯s why you are concerned about it. For Smithson-san, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth distinguishing between wife and concubine¡±

    Sharon gives me a slightly wishful defense. In fact, I have no intention of making a distinction between who is a regr wife and who is a concubine, but I wonder if¡­¡­I am standing in such a strong position in society.

    ¡°Hmm, but¡­¡­I think it can¡¯t be helped if you just care about that¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true when you think of children, but¡­¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s directly rted to the fact that you¡¯ll love people and feel like you can do naughty things¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Hmm¡±

    Tetes with a slightly sharp mouth.

    ¡°I wonder if¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson is that attractive¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to put that question mark in front of me¡±

    I don¡¯t know what I should look like standing there.

    Dianne had just returned from the castle when we returned to the Celesta residence after finishing the tour of the city.

    ¡°Did you have an audience?¡±

    ¡°To the Queen, yes. I heard that Lord Buster was in Trot, so I couldn¡¯t see him¡±

    ¡°Is it the congrattory envoy?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Neia, who was listening next to me,ughs, yeah.

    ¡°Buster-sama is a Trot enthusiast¡­¡­or rather, he is a Trot favourite and if he has a need, he will go by himself¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a problem. It was difficult to get through to him because he was in charge of the search business. It¡¯s a mess of hearing the location of Celesta¡¯s Ace Knight dormitory¡±

    ¡°Where is it in the end?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re renting one of the Royal Army quarters closer to the castle. When I dropped by on my way home, I found that only Becker¡¯s subordinate, 10-man captain Metz, was there, so I left it to Becker to hear and sort out the current situation¡±

    ¡°That Birdman general wasn¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already in Catalina¡±

    That¡¯s a lot of footwork. Considering the fact that we¡¯re half-ying and waiting for spring, his diligence is both encouraging and distressing.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m working on Becker today and I¡¯ve flown to a magnificent mansion, so let¡¯s take a rest. ¡­¡­Oh, yes, Neia, the queen wants to see you¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯lle backter¡±

    Again, we are at a leisurely pace. Well, even so, from the perspective of people without dragon wings, it¡¯s probably fast enough, but I wonder if it¡¯s a little better. There is also the footsteps of the Sword Saints Brigade and King Ulysses approaching behind. ¡­¡­We can¡¯t help but rush, so we¡¯ll take a rest too.

    -

    Night. For the first time in a long time, I have no ¡¸Reservation¡¹. In other words, I don¡¯t have any promises about who I¡¯m going to have sex with tonight and I don¡¯t have any obligations to seed anyone. Of course, I love sex, but sometimes it¡¯s nice to have this kind of ¡¸Freedom¡¹. I don¡¯t care if I have sex or not. It¡¯s a time to dare to give your mind a choice.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    I mutter in a good mood as I open the window of Celesta¡¯s residence and look out. Its good to have a nightcrawl tonight. I can leave it alone for now and wait for someone toe crawl in the night. It¡¯s also a good idea to go out for a drink and get away from all the erotic thoughts. In addition to the fact that, unlike in the past, Becker is the only man who apanies me this time and he is outside organizing information, so most of the people in this house are my ves. I don¡¯t have to worry about any of my options. I was thinking about that¡­¡­when there was a knock at the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    I guessed it was one of the ves (and Naris), so I asked who it was.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°Me¡­¡­?¡±

    I¡¯m having a little trouble discerning the voice through the door. Well, I don¡¯t know how many people still call me that.

    ¡°If you¡¯re here at this hour, that means you¡¯re¡­¡­¡±

    Naris knows what it¡¯s going to be like. When I opened the door, I saw a slightly smaller figure than I expected.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk a little?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    I¡¯m not sure why, but Tetes Murray was standing there with a bottle of fine liquor in her hand.

 Chapter 288: Tetesâ€™s Counterattack 2 [Tetes]

    <h4>Chapter 288: Tetes¡¯s Counterattack 2 [Tetes]</h4>

    Tetes was the smallest of the Renfangas group. While Almeida is rtively tall and Naris and Sharon are not that tall, Tetes is about the same height as Anzeros, or even slightly smaller. Since the sword she uses is a two-handed sword, the impression is not that she is noticeably small, but when I stand alone at a close distance, her small size is strangely impressive.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What the hell? I¡¯m not doing anything interesting¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a greeting. Well, I can¡¯t help it¡±

    Tetes held up a bottle of liquor lightly in her hand. It¡¯s a very expensive drink. Although it depends on the country, general grade liquor is distributed in pottery and barrels and ss bottles make you feel the case by themselves.

    ¡°You surely liked alcohol, didn¡¯t you? This is a gift from a senior knight when I showed up at the knight¡¯s quarters earlier¡­¡­since it¡¯s a gift, why don¡¯t you drink it?¡±

    ¡°Is it okay? Naris would be happy to receive it¡±

    ¡°Because I also go around one bottle at a time for Naris-chan and Al-chan¡±

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s distributed to female knights in a booming manner. It shouldn¡¯t be such a cheap drink, but since it¡¯s Gauntlet Knights, which is said to be particrly profitable, the economic idea may be quite different from mine.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then,e in¡±

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m blinded by alcohol, but at least now I have no reason to turn Tetes away. If anything happens, La and Maia will fly and Tetes won¡¯t do anything wrong with me twice.

    The guest rooms of Celesta¡¯s mansion are spacious. It is indeed a former noble house.

    ¡°It¡¯s too wide for two people to drink, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s spacious. Can you drink alcohol?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder why that senior gave me this¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you drink!¡±

    The age at which drinking is allowed in some ces varies a lot. Generally, 20 years old is the basic, but depending on the location, it is good from 17 to 18 years old, and since fruit liquor does not go into alcohol, even children are OK, and the standards are different.

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s okay for 10-man captain Smithson to drink. Nobody is in trouble if I don¡¯t drink¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­no, if I get drunk unterally, it will be a lot of erotic development, so it¡¯s better to call someone¡±

    Only Tetes is not good. She¡¯s Lord Buster¡¯s sister. Sharon is a Gold Arm¡¯s younger sister, but she¡¯s been doing it for decades¡­¡­no, if she¡¯s not good enough, she¡¯s had more than a hundred years of life experience. The good face that it is the decision of the person himself passes. However, if I touch Tetes, who is only 16 years old, I can¡¯t escape. It is normal recognition that 15 and 16 is still a child. No matter how clever Tetes is, I¡¯m a bad guy no matter how Lord Buster looks at it when I mischief his big-headed younger sister who was devoted to martial arts and studying. ¡­¡­Well, at the cat beast colony, I tried my best to go to the end, but it¡¯s official, so it¡¯s okay. Reasonably, intelligently. No, I¡¯m not that smart. At the very least, I have to avoid international problems with alcohol.

    ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson is umonly strong with women, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Eh, no¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t think so¡±

    I was just about to pull the cork out of the liquor bottle with my fingers when I almost dropped the precious drink in my haste. Tetes supports me, then picks up the cork and pulls it out. A rich aroma wafted out. It¡¯s not fruity. Is it whiskey?

    ¡°Again. It¡¯s not very convincing to say that someone who can order nearly twenty of the finest women to get naked together and make them do it isn¡¯t strong with women¡±

    ¡°Oh, wh, where did you get that from?¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan is pretty simple, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Well I said it was free to tell, but Naris was really too simple.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is there any special reason?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Special?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve studied under such a master, or you have a skill that pleases him?¡±

    ¡°No, there is not. ¡­¡­If I had to say, I¡¯m not the cause. I¡¯m just a dirty, greedy bastard¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Well, there are a lot of reasons, but¡­¡­it¡¯s a long story from the beginning¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m listening. Please don¡¯t drink alcohol yet¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Well, I can¡¯t get drunk yet either¡±

    Be rational, be intelligent. Especially when dealing with this girl.

    ¡°¡­¡­So, to summarize, it was Apple who first started calling herself a female ve, and¡­¡­female ves tend to be half-elves and other people with unstable circumstances¡±

    ¡°I think¡­¡­they wanted to be able to be with someone they felt safe with anyway. More than half, if not all, of the would-be ves¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That kind of makes sense¡±

    Tetes nodded with serious eyes. ¡­¡­My personal story over thest two years is nothing short of ridiculous when I tell it again. Each and every event is at the level of¡­¡­a possibility, but not a possibility. I¡¯ve been in love with Apple and Selenium, I¡¯ve tamed La, I¡¯ve made a connection with Dianne due to a discrepancy in the customs of my hometown, I¡¯ve passed through a trusting rtionship based on hometown fondness and the ensuing crisis, I¡¯ve developed an uncontroble love for Anzeros and so on and so forth. But the timing was exceptionally good, and I was able to have it all in a chain of events. A mere rearguard, the son of a country cksmith, was supported by many forces and before I knew it, I was even being called a hero by some. This is a trend that normally seems like a joke.

    ¡°Believe it or not, that¡¯s the way it is¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, if you ask me¡­¡­there¡¯s definitely a nod to that. ¡­¡­There are certainly a lot of people who aren¡¯t very stable¡­¡­no, it¡¯s a group that¡¯s irregr in every sense of the word and that¡¯s why irregr people are sent to it and attracted to it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I¡¯ll leave the interpretation to you¡±

    I poured myself a ss of wine. The mansion here was equipped with a ss cup, so I tried using it. It¡¯s not easy to find these items even in the royal capital where the ss industry is rtively well developed. ¡­¡­It¡¯s much prettier than ceramic or wooden cups and the clear amber color of the best ones looks much more beautiful. I like this. I¡¯d like to learn how to work with ss someday.

    ¡°¡­¡­More or less, I¡¯m convinced¡±

    ¡°Is that so. Well, I guess that¡¯s it for tonight¡±

    If Tetes leaves the room, I can drink in peace and copse in peace. It¡¯s a good idea to invite La or Dianne over for a drink.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just something I wanted to know, but that¡¯s not the point¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡­¡­I thought she came here to hear this kind of talk in person.

    ¡°So, 10-man captain Smithson has a very strong rtionship with women as a result, right?¡±

    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I understand the reason for the time being¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s not that I¡¯m particrly good with women, it¡¯s just that I was a bit of a pervert and the womenplement me in a good way, you know?¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ve experienced an unusual number of women, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    The 100-person cut is still suspicious, but the number of people that can be reached is¡­¡­only the number of people has experienced it. With this alone, I may be able topete with the royal aristocrats.

    ¡°¡­¡­I am¡±

    Tetes poured water from a jug into a cup (which I wouldn¡¯t drink, but prepared just in case) and slightly moistened her lips.

    ¡°Naris-chan told me sometime ago that¡­¡­I have no experience with men¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We, Well, that¡¯s normal for a 16 year old¡±

    Considering the fact that I lost my virginity the year beforest, I guess that¡¯s nothing to be concerned about. No, it doesn¡¯t matter if Tetes, who is a human girl and is pretty and quite talented, should be a virgin for another decade. ¡­¡­No, I wonder if she is ten years younger. When I was a fucking kid sucked by Apple, I was born or not. I feel a little bit like I¡¯m a very old man.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told that the human race doesn¡¯t depend much on bloodline for either magic or sword talent¡­¡­but I showed the same talent as Lord Buster and was expected to do so. I¡¯ve been immersed in my studies since I was a child and it was my duty to live up to the expectations of those around me and I never thought about love until I reached this age¡±

    ¡°No, No, that¡¯s nothing special¡±

    Tetes seems to be worried about it, but that¡¯s how it is with children of craftsmen and aspiring swordsmen. Being a full-fledged person is the highest priority and it¡¯s not unusual to notice the color after bing an adult.

    ¡°¡­¡­So, I don¡¯t know. The reason why you want to be so dependent on a man is¡­¡­that you want to be loved by him even if you have to wear a cor, even if you are one of dozens, even if you can only tell him what to do with your lower half. ¡­¡­What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll annotate that such people are really special, okay?¡±

    I mean, there are usually none. I know a lot of girls like that around me, but I also know that in general they are all women with really special tastes.

    ¡°¡­¡­But at least 10-man captain Smithson is able to deal with all of those people and still maintain a rtionship with them, right? Some of them you only see once every few months¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, let¡¯s just talk about the results¡±

    The girl that you see once every few months is probably Breakcore, but I think that fellow¡¯s mind is just particrly ustomed to that kind of timepse.

    ¡°¡­¡­Can you tell me about that, please?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tetes, that¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about Lord Buster, I won¡¯t tell him. I¡¯m not asking you to take responsibility and I¡¯m not asking you to do it for free. ¡­¡­I can only bring you this much alcohol, but¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think sex is any fun unless you like each other a certain way¡±

    ¡°But no matter how much I know that fact¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what I like¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what I want to do, so I can¡¯t help it!¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s not something you should rush to find out. It¡¯s distorted, you¡±

    I sipped my drink a little. I¡¯ve never liked the opposite sex. I¡¯ve never even wanted to have sex. That¡¯s sad, but at Tetes¡¯s age, it¡¯s still not that big of a deal. I think so, but Tetes was serious.

    ¡°¡®If you¡¯re talking about twisted, isn¡¯t 10-man captain Smithson much more twisted!?¡±

    ¡°¡®I don¡¯t mind. I know I¡¯m twisted and I¡¯m prepared to live with it until I die¡±

    I¡¯ve had rtionships with a lot of different girls and I don¡¯t intend to narrow it down. A lot of girls need me and I can¡¯t get rid of them. Only a lot of strange girls who would tolerate it. It¡¯s a twisted condition and I n to live with it. But Tetes doesn¡¯t need to be so twisted. It¡¯s just that some of our sensibilities haven¡¯t caught up with the rest of our maturity, and time will tell. They are not to be messed with because of their position, the age difference is real between adults and children and the rules of the species are the same. It¡¯s because of this that I can be rational, even though I think she¡¯s cute.

    ¡°My Selenium and Apple were not blessed with a partner who cared for them. Luna didn¡¯t have a man in her life and the two dragons needed someone unique to ept their standards. The rest of the world was like that, if not quite as extreme. But you¡¯re not in such a strange situation. If you wait, you¡¯ll find a good man eventually and you¡¯ll marry without any problems¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tsk¡±

    Tetes was at a loss for words. She stammered for a while, then sat back down on the sofa. And then there was a break.

    ¡°¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not as lustful towards girls as you im to be¡±

    ¡°What, are you unhappy?¡±

    ¡°I thought you were more of a passionate person. ¡­¡­You are more logical than I thought. I think a lot about what¡¯s best for me and for them¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that bad?

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s bad. ¡­¡­I just think you¡¯re a boring person¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Speaking ofpassion, it sounds good, but it¡¯s a close waist, isn¡¯t it? If you don¡¯t have a good excuse for yourself before anyone else, you won¡¯t even consider the option¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That may be true, I suppose. But that¡¯s what being an adult is all about¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan says ¡ºLike¡»¡­¡­¡ºYou can be embraced¡»that kind of negative thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tsk¡±

    I¡¯m not sure why I was so nervous, but I was furious. It might have been a bad idea to add a little bit of alcohol. It was a strange thing for me to be sanded down by the lovely, pure sensibility of Naris¡¯s words.

    ¡°Tetes!¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s what 10-man captain Smithson¡¯s theoretical armament is, isn¡¯t it? There is no emotion in it, is there? If that¡¯s what it means to be an adult, then¡­¡­after all¡±

    Tess took a beat.

    ¡°My predecessor and my mother¡­¡­I wonder if they made me because of such profits and losses¡­¡­¡±

    With a strangely thoughtful voice, with a smile as if pasted. I finally snapped at Tetes for saying such a thing. Thinking it¡¯s no good.

    ¡°People are seriously thinking about braking¡­¡­good, I¡¯ll tell you if you say so! That¡¯s why there is no man who won¡¯t burn if you¡¯re tempted to teach a cute girl something naughty!¡±

    I pushed Tetes down on the couch. Hold down her petite body, give a forcible kiss, tear off the clothes and think aboutmitting without reason¡­¡­stop my hand. Well then, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll leave it to my desires and I¡¯ll teach Tetes sex, but I¡¯m not going to solve anything else. It¡¯s just scary if a man leaves it to sexual desire to recognize Tetes¡­¡­for the time being, all I have to do is tell her what the rtionship between men and women, including sex, is.

    ¡°¡­¡­Pu, haa¡­¡­you¡¯re done¡­¡­with kissing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so tough. You¡¯re a virgin¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me¡±

    I get up on top of Tetes, unbuckle my belt and take out my cock. Tetes¡¯s face tenses slightly. If she thought it would go inside her, she would have been a little scared. Then I lifted her skirt¡­¡­and took a six-nine position.

    ¡°What¡­¡­fo, forey¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You know it well, right?¡±

    I say so with a slight sneer in my voice.

    ¡°If you want me to teach you about dicks, you¡¯re going to have to suck hard. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to let you have this one¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­n, that ce¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°What. You at least know where to use it for sex¡±

    ¡°Th, That is¡­¡­I know, but¡­¡­¡±

    I was licking Tetes¡¯s cunt from the top of her underwear. I thought she might be a little wet since we had been discussing sex, but she didn¡¯t smell like it. It seems to be a fact that she can¡¯t think of sexuality as ovepping with herself.

    ¡°Ya, underwear¡­¡­don¡¯t do that¡­¡­please take it off¡±

    ¡°What, you want me to show your pussy to me? You¡¯re a real slut¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, You have a different personality, 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­¡±

    I was a little nervous. Well, there is a part that inspires me to ¡¸Make¡¹, so it¡¯s not a mistake. ¡­¡­As I said, I took off Tetes¡¯s underwear and exposed her lower body.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s growing¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­¡­What are you talking about!¡±

    ¡°A lot of my female ves don¡¯t have hair¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A, Ah, that¡¯s what you mean¡­¡­¡±

    It seems that she was surprised to think that she was told that ¡¸She had pubic hair even though she was a kid¡¹. ¡­¡­The elves are hairless, so it¡¯s only La and Luna who are all grown up properly among my female ves. Jeanne and Maia should grow more when the timees, but the current situation is that if you look closely, they will grow.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little bit¡­¡­fresh¡±

    ¡°Eh, ya, hiaa¡­¡­!?¡±

    I hang my hardened penis on Tetes¡¯s face, bury my face in Tetes¡¯s lower body and start cunnilingus. ¡­¡­I¡¯ve seen and experienced a lot of pussy itself, but I¡¯m proud that cunnilingus technique isn¡¯t very rich. Perhaps because there is a danger that the turn will be dyed if it takes time, by the time everyone gets to the point, they are often getting wet with a nasty imagination, or ying with it to get it wet. Actually, if you don¡¯t talk so quickly, it¡¯s difficult to turn arge number of people in a limited time, so I¡¯m very grateful, but I¡¯m troubled because there is no connection with such technique. However, it still seems to befortable as it is, thrusting my head into the gap of Tetes¡¯s fresh thigh, licking herbia with my mouth in her innocent crotch, smearing saliva and kissing her clitoris repeatedly. Tetes screamed in a funny way.

    ¡°Hiuaaa! Ya, Yaa¡­¡­u, a¡­¡­auhh¡­¡­aiaaaa!?¡±

    ¡°Nkuu¡­¡­isn¡¯t it a good reaction for the in looking phrase?¡±

    ¡°U, Uuu¡­¡­after all, 10-man captain Smithson is really good at this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m good or bad, I¡¯ve neverpared my skills with anyone else¡±

    me again. It is a more obscene experience than I expected to thoroughly harass a girl under the age of 10 with the consent of the girl. Then I waved my cock in Tetes¡¯s face as she danced in pleasure. The feelings of Tetes, who is immersed in her inexperienced pleasure, but has be a huge weapon and the penis is grabbing in front of her. ¡­¡­I¡¯m more excited than I need to be because of this, but to be clear, it smells like an old man, yeah.

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­I, something mean¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if she thought that the shaking of ,y cock was a sign or not, but Tetes asked me timidly.

    ¡°Nothing¡±

    I could have pushed her harder and told her to suck it, which would have felt better, but I dared not. I could afford it. Tetes just said, ¡¸Teach me how to be naughty¡¹. And while I think she¡¯s cute, I¡¯m not sure I want to fuck her.

    So in other words, there is a way out there.

    She knows about rtionships, but she doesn¡¯t have a real understanding of love and sexual desire. She can learn to see a man as a person with whom she can do something pleasurable. That doesn¡¯t mean I have to get her virginity. I¡¯m a man and I¡¯m going to teach her how to enjoy herself. After that, if I want, I can satisfy myself by giving her the order to do a blow job or a hand job, or if she seems reluctant to do so, I can tell La or Maia about the situation and let them suck my dick in front of her instead. All I have to do is make Tetes cum like this.

    ¡°Now, Tetes¡­¡­feel honest, it doesn¡¯t seem to be necessary to say¡±

    ¡°Huaaa, a, ahiii¡­¡­a, uaaa¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°I share this kind of good feeling with Naris, Sharon and my female ves. It feels so good¡­¡­above, if you¡¯re not careful, you can get pregnant¡±

    ¡°Hiaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°You can get pregnant, have a baby¡­¡­and continue to feel good like this. That¡¯s the rtionship between men and women¡­¡­so there are a lot of people who are a little far from that kind of happiness, but I happen to be super lewd that I never get tired of even if I have sex and there are situations around me that can protect such a rtionship¡­¡­it¡¯s not normal, but that¡¯s how a woman wears a cor¡±

    ¡°Ha, a, aaa¡­¡­le, let¡¯s take a break¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t cum yet¡±

    ¡°B, But if I go any further¡­¡­I¡¯m going to get weird¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Be¡±

    I sucked on her clit. It¡¯s not just the psychological connection between the elements, but the response itself is really good and Tetes can¡¯t withstand it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ka, aaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    Tetes bounced her hips and cummed. And then, after a few seconds of rxation and breathing¡­¡­I start licking Tetes¡äs pussy again.

    ¡°Eh, aa¡­¡­al, already good, enough¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet¡±

    I¡¯m not going to actually fuck her. But in order to make here more and more and to teach her about sexual desire, I resume using my tongue. Tetes was confused for a while, but eventually she gave up and left herself¡­¡­no.

    ¡°N, hamuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    To my surprise, she put her mouth on my cock, which was dangling in front of her.

    ¡°H, Hey¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ev, Even 10-man captain Smithson is enthusiastically sucking on the part where I pee¡­¡­¡±

    Oh, calm down. It¡¯s not a surprise that she asked me to teach her about sex. It¡¯s not surprising.

    ¡°We¡­¡­Well, I hope you don¡¯t set your teeth on it¡±

    I pretended to be cool and left her to my cock and I went back to cunnilingus. I can¡¯t actually see it because of my position, but I can feel Tetes kissing my dick, hesitating to take it in her mouth, confused and then flicking it with her tongue as she tries to suck on it. ¡­¡­N, Noo. It¡¯s cute.

    ¡°¡­¡­Strange taste¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If semenes out, it will have a strange taste. Oh, and Hilda-san¡¯s technique is now producing a tremendous amount, so be careful. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll drown¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Dr, Drowning¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m an ordinary man, it would be fine if you could get a cup of fingertips like this, but now I¡¯m out of the jug. It¡¯s hard to drink even if it¡¯s normal, but if you put it in your mouth, it¡¯s not good¡­¡­na¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, Why is that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems that it feels good to be ejacted so much that it flows backward in the pussy. In addition, the amount of ejaction is sorge that it is sure to enter the uterus and make it easier to get pregnant¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes was speechless. She can¡¯t imagine such a bizarre technique when she hasn¡¯t even had regr sex yet.

    ¡°Well, you should be crazy. If you feel good, I¡¯ll do it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ku, nn¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Whether she heeded the slightly threatening advice or not, Tetes began sucking my cock again. Ch, Cheeky. ¡­¡­I¡¯m a little more serious about sucking her cunt. In a quiet room on a couch, Tetes and I licked each other¡¯s genitals in a kind of stubborn way. It was a strange situation, but I was excited by the strange cuteness and freshness of Tetes who desperately licked it and I can not withstand the childish blowjob. ¡­¡­I might ask someone for that kind of training one of these days, I thought, as I pulled my cock out of Tetes¡¯s mouth with thest bit of reason. If a girl, who has never even swallowed, had her mouth be filled with sperm hell, she would be in danger of suffocating. ¡­¡­Then, ejaction begins with the concentration and amount that presses on the inside of the urethra and arge amount of semen is sprinkled on Tetes¡¯s face.

    ¡°Kya, buu¡­¡­a, aguu¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­th, that¡¯s semen¡­¡­if you put it in your stomach, it usually flows back¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°M, My face is so¡­¡­sticky¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You can wipe it off. I¡¯ll keep licking your cunt¡±

    ¡°Eh, hyaaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    I was so frustrated that I attacked Tetes¡¯s pussy as hard as I could. I¡¯m still ejacting a little bit, but I try to force Tetes to cum again. It seems that Tetes tried to endure, but as expected, her experience is different. I seed in driving her into an orgasm immediately.

    ¡°Huaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Bikun, Bikun and Tetes culminated. ¡­¡­Is it okay around here? It¡¯s time to make excuses. Thinking so, I woke up.

    ¡­¡­A sixteen year old girl with her face covered in semen up to her hair and her pussy soaked in her rolled up skirt is shaking with climax. She is now a girl who should silently let you do it if you silently put your penis on her.

    The demon is about to strike. No, No. What am I going to do now that I¡¯ve established a fact? I shake off the conflict. That¡¯s it. To this point.

    ¡°I feel refreshed. ¡­¡­Didn¡¯t that feel good?¡±

    ¡°A, u¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This is an option when dating a guy. I think most men would like to go further than this rather smoothly if they are as cute as Tetes¡±

    ¡°Hahu¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes takes a deep breath for a while and wipes the semen that scatters around her eyes with her sleeves.

    ¡°¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson is¡­¡­no more?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got plenty of partners¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t need that kind of backward theorizing. Don¡¯t you want to fuck me like this¡­¡­?¡±

    With a semen-covered face, Tetes tries to look into my heart with serious eyes without fixing her skirt.

    ¡°You¡¯re being greedy, Tetes¡±

    I¡¯m just trying to hold on. For a moment I¡¯m tempted to give in, but Tetes is reckless and still a child. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s obsessed with some goal and using her body to achieve it would be a bad idea.

    ¡°If you want to give birth to my child, I¡¯ll conceive you, but it doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re prepared to say that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes didn¡¯t answer immediately. It¡¯s not hard to see why. She¡¯s probably weighing that against her desire to shed her virginity and understand the carnal entanglements of a rtionship.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sure, I don¡¯t really feel like having a child yet¡­¡­I don¡¯t know how 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­feel the desire as a woman¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop it. The time wille when you can understand it without rushing¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But I want to know where this is going now¡±

    ¡°Tetes¡±

    Tetes took off her clothes in a hurry. The proportions are suitable for a petite impression and although it is not a petty thing, it is by no means abundant, but the well-proportioned naked body makes you feel the awkwardness and blooming of inexperienced nature among young girls.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it off¡±

    ¡°If you put it out like this, it will get dirty again¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it again! Once a man has had one shot, he cools off for a while!¡±

    It¡¯s called sage mode. I actually don¡¯t have that calm time, or rather, I¡¯m one of those guys who can barely keep the tension down, but now I¡¯m forcing myself to put my mind at rest, so I¡¯ll use that as an excuse.

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared¡±

    Tetes pulls me back to the couch. Turns her hips to me and spreads her pussy.

    ¡°¡­¡­Like this, do it. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rude for a girl to end up here when she knows there¡¯s more toe?¡±

    ¡°You know the logic behind that, don¡¯t you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I sigh.

    ¡°A young woman with a lot of superficial knowledge about sex¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, if you¡¯re a womanizer who¡¯s used to dealing with women and you¡¯refortable with them¡­¡­is pretty much the worst way to lose your virginity¡±

    ¡°Th, Then who¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bad ce for you to pass on the responsibility while opening up such a thing¡±

    With a snap, hit the ass. And suddenly I thrust my finger into the ass hole.

    ¡°Hiaaa!?

    ¡°If the girl I fell in love with was abandoning her virginity for that reason¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to imagine it. So, as long as you don¡¯t know what you¡äre doing and you¡äre asking me out in a bad way, I¡äm not going to take your virginity¡±

    ¡°U¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Today is intercrural sex¡±

    ¡°In, Intercrural sex¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to put my cock between your pussy and your thighs and make it feel good. Then I can ejacte as much as I want¡­¡­well, next time, I¡¯ll stick my dick in your asshole¡±

    ¡°Next¡­¡­!?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going to y with your virginity and everything else with my cock. ¡­¡­If you still want to know about my cock, I¡¯m going to take your virginity at the end. You want to know something erotic, don¡¯t you? This is also erotic. Think about it while you¡¯re being used as a sex tool by a pervert. Why can¡¯t I have a better first time?¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, tighten your thighs! I¡¯m gonna squeeze your tits!¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­because Knight Chief Sharon and Aurora-san¡­¡­aren¡¯t that different¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at yourself in the same line as the woman I wanted to fuck. You¡¯re cute, but you¡¯re not going to be pregnant if you don¡¯t want to be a female ve and you¡¯re not going to be hi with me. It¡¯s not the same. I¡¯m not fucking a woman for service. I¡¯m fucking them because I want to¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    You can see a slight sulk in her profile. This girl who is aggressive, passive and unbnced. To be honest, she is fascinating. But she can¡¯t be used in a good way. Whether it¡¯s some kind of conspiracy or a sincere emotional problem, I can¡¯t let her do what she wants without hiding her true feelings. Let¡¯s rush. I¡¯m still waiting for the first time that I want to have. One day, if¡­¡­the timees for me to stick my dick in that vagina, it will be when I¡¸Decide¡¹ to be more serious. Until then, I¡¯ll y with her. I¡¯m just going to make her as erotic as I want it to be. I¡¯m not going to let her stand alongside those sluts with half-hearted determination. I stroked Tetes¡¯s unblemished body and let out a breath of alcohol as I roughly dug my cock between her buttocks.

    ¡°Th, This¡­¡­this is this, something¡­¡­feelings, well, I have¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You can feel it all you want. I¡¯m only using your crotch to ejacte¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re not like that¡­¡­hu, hurts¡­¡­do, don¡¯t pinch my nipples like that¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s okay, stick out your ass and I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m going to shoot my cum all over your crotch¡­¡­!¡±

    y with her as much as I like, the daughter of the Marquis family in a neighboring country, a genius swordfighter and a mage. I¡¯m going to start ejacting underneath her slim waist.

    ¡°Ah, kyaa¡­¡­li, like this¡­¡­!?¡±

    Byururu, Byuru, Byururuu¡­¡­ Going out with sperm hell wets the sofa sticky. I was satisfied with the amount of Tetes who were stunned by stroking it roughly. ¡­¡­I regretted a momentter that it was hard to clean up afterwards.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°¡­¡­Next is the butt¡­¡­and then finally here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m telling you to reconsider who you give your virginity to in the meantime¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t understand those feelings¡±

    Tetesined as she put her clothes back on. And then she blushed a little.

    ¡°¡­¡­The next one will have to wait a bit. I¡¯ve heard¡­¡­that butt can be dangerous if you¡¯re not prepared¡±

    She hasn¡¯t learned her lesson. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not going to learn any more.

    ¡°¡­¡­By the way, I¡¯ll extend the asshole period depending on my mood. It¡¯s not just one time¡±

    I¡¯ll try to add more threats.

    ¡°¡­¡­If it makes you feel better, go ahead¡±

    Tetes also puffed up a bit, blushed and said challengingly.

    ¡°If you want to have sex in a normal way, please tell me in advance. I¡¯ll use contraceptive magic¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    All set. Yeah, she learned from Hilda-san. Has she been thinking about doing this for quite some time?

    ¡°Also, the tuition is one bottle of alcohol per lesson¡±

    I half gave up, but pretended to raise the bar even higher¡­¡­aiming for a little perk.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, but as long as you bring what I¡¯ve asked for, don¡¯tin next time¡±

    ¡­¡­Poke where it hurts.

    ¡°¡­¡­I get it¡±

    Can I preach from now on?

    ¡­¡­While facing each other with a little dissatisfied face that I expected. Thus Tetes and I had a strange contract.

    ¡°By the way, what kind of rtionship do you honestly have with Naris-chan?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Didnt you know?¡±

    ¡°I want to know the true nakedness. It seems that she is not a female ve¡±

    She¡¯s just been used as a ything and I¡¯m not sure why her eyes are shining more when she talks about it.

 Chapter 289: How to spend peace that you havenâ€™t seen yet

    <h4>Chapter 289: How to spend peace that you haven¡¯t seen yet</h4>

    The next day. I went out to the cafeteria and found Tetes surrounded by some other girls.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­is something wrong?¡±

    When I asked Anzeros while trying not to show my inner agitation as much as possible, Anzeros sighed while scraping her sweet hair with ab a little.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what to say?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°In case you¡¯re wondering, for safety reasons, I had La put her ear to the ground regarding your room¡­¡­and through that, everyone knows the general story of yesterday¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Seriously?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of you going after a virgin¡¯s ass, Andy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Be, Because¡±

    I can¡¯t just take Tetes¡¯s virginity, can I? I was about to make an excuse, but Almeida came up to me and shrugged her shoulders in an attempt to make a point.

    ¡°You really have no moderation¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t invite her!¡±

    ¡°Behave more resolutely. If it¡¯s someone you can¡¯t touch, why not just say no¡±

    As soon as Almeida started her sermon, Tetes suddenly appeared behind her. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because she¡¯s too quick, or because she¡¯s just as good as ever at disguising her presence.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put up with it between my hips and thighs. I¡¯m going to be satisfied with it for an extraordinary sexual violence like you. I don¡¯t think why I might cross the line with a little hesitation¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you have a wanderlust this evening¡±

    ¡°Nunaa¡­¡­do, don¡¯t suddenly turn behind!¡±

    ¡°Al-chan is too careless¡±

    Tetesughing is quite normal, but I don¡¯t know how to deal with her in front of everyone, so I get stuck in words. I¡¯m not sure if Dianne can see this, but she calls out to me with a sigh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but¡­¡­I think sex is only as good as the person you love. Not some cat beast in a hurry to make babies¡±

    ¡°I wonder. Isn¡¯t Al-chan and 10-man captain Smithson rolling around with sex in mind?¡±

    Almeida argued with a jerk.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t mind! You can¡¯t help it if you have a sensitive constitution¡­¡­besides, this man is used to strong ¡ºWomen¡»¡­¡­that, I think its a good thing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You usually lose to the penis, right?¡±

    I think so too. Well, Almeida is such a cute self-contained, useless child.

    ¡°Almeida is a spear idiot, so she seems to have to choose me, but Tetes is usually cute, smart and has a family¡±

    A spear idiot for life!? Aside from Almeida, who raises a crazy voice, I try to persuade Tetes once again. But Tetes kept her usual benign smile on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only ever been able to hone that kind of potential, so I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to fall in love with a man at all. So if you¡¯re going to set me straight, you¡¯ll have to teach me from there first¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that kind of¡­¡­a loop in logic?¡±

    Teaching a man how to like her means making him like her. It¡¯s situational, mostly with the dick. And I don¡¯t feel it¡¯s appropriate for that to happen, in fact I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for them to like me. But in order to convince me why, Tetes asked me to first tell her about my feelings towards men¡­¡­umm?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to fit it in a circle¡±

    ¡°I told you so, Andy Smithson. It¡¯s bad not to be resolute¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re the least resolute one, Al-chan¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t give a sh*t about me!¡±

    Oh, man. It¡¯s so annoying.

    ¡°Emm. If you don¡¯t eat your breakfast soon, it will get cold¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll happen. But please eat it while the soup is still warm¡±

    Apple and Aurora, wearing a bandana, urged us to eat. I¡¯m not sure what to say, but La and Maia have already eaten. We¡¯ll eat for now and then we¡¯ll worry about the rest.

    Naris woke up just as we were finishing eating and cleaning up.

    ¡°Auu¡­¡­good morning¡±

    ¡°Naris. You¡¯ve slept a little too long¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­the liquor I got from the Knights¡ä seniors yesterday was tighter than I expected¡­¡­I¡¯m not sick of good liquor, but it¡¯s a lie¡­¡­idadada¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, you¡¯re not in love with that senior, right? It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re instinctively, or what if you¡¯re in love? I¡¯m just saying¡±

    ¡°Just calm down. Don¡¯t take it out on me. Tetes told me about that¡±

    ¡°U¡­¡­we, well, whatever¡­¡­what was I gonna say?¡±

    ¡°Just eat your food. The soup¡¯s already cold¡±

    ¡°Wh, What!?¡±

    In the meantime, we know that Naris does not seem to be aware of Tetes at all. She¡¯s a delicious fellow in a sense.

    -

    And by the time Naris¡¯s meal is over, Dianne announces her future ns for action.

    ¡°Kingfisher and his team are making steady progress in coting the old maps and confirming the safe zones. I think I¡¯ll take La or Maia to Catalina, but if anyone wants to rx in¡­¡­Rennesto, that¡¯s fine too¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really appropriate¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros says a little dismissively. Dianne smiled.

    ¡°I told you it was like a meet and greet. I just wanted to make sure I had the right information to begin with. The four Gauntlets can be separated at Rennesto for a few more weeks if they wish. I¡¯ll talk to Lord Buster about it¡±

    Dianne said, but the four Gauntlets looked at each other.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go with the squad, but as for¡­¡­the Red Arms¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll act with the squad. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s to fight, staying in trashy Rennesto for lodging is not appealing¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯d prefer to stay in a hot spring resort if I¡¯m going to rx¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s decided. No dropouts¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I thought Tetes-chan was the one who missed Rennesto the most¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Did I look that ufortable over there?¡±

    The four of them will not drop out in the future and will follow each other closely. ¡­¡­The slight discrepancy that looks tenacious will be resolved in time. ¡­¡­The sound of snapping fingers near the entrance of the cafeteria.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to sleep¡­¡­Mets guy, the enemy of the skin, I can¡¯t keep up with all-night information editing¡±

    It was 100-manmander Becker. A big yawn. Mets¡­¡­that dark-skinned person. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s a little older than me. It is a great enemy of the skin¡­¡­? Seeing everyone¡¯s delicate faces, Dianne hits the coin on the forehead of 100-manmander Becker.

    ¡°Ouch!?¡±

    ¡°Youe to Catalina. You¡¯re in the Intelligence Brigade, what are you going to do if you don¡¯t follow me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been up all night!? Paperwork!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t train you to be a man who can¡¯t stay up all night¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m forty years old!? People say it¡¯s not wrong to be a little concerned about your age!?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. I thought living in Polka would make your skin and body look a little younger¡±

    ¡°R, Really?¡±

    The forty-year-old man looks a little happy, as if he is concerned about his age. It¡¯s a little creepy, if I do say so myself.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you sleep in the carriage. You can stretch your legs because I don¡¯t have my older sister and Luna¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­damn it, I get it¡±

    100-manmander Becker who reluctantly flips the coin and returns it to Dianne. Dianne receives it with satisfaction. Looking only at the gestures around here, I feel that they are loved rather than being used. It¡¯s the kind of breathing that is unique to long term rtionships. But he is actually a handyman. ¡­¡­It¡¯s amazing that people like Dianne rely on him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°What about Neia?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll check on her and if she wants to stay in Rennesto, I¡¯ll leave her with the Queen for a while¡±

    Dianne shrugged her shoulders as she inspected the carriage.

    ¡°Originally, Neia should be able to stay here as long as her wounds are healed. Polka, who is too peaceful, looks ufortable¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea¡±

    ¡°Some of the ones that are good at fighting need to maintain a reasonable level of tension to keep their minds stable. To me, Neia seems to be one of them. Rennesto would have no shortage of tension, for better or worse. Her mind might be more at ease here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Neia¡¯s own realization. In a peaceful ce, there is nothing she can do. Dianne affirms it in a roundabout way.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something to look at. It¡¯s up to Neia. ¡­¡­To decide how she will control herself¡­¡­will she change, or will she stick with it? It¡¯s not up to us to tell her what to do¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, if you¡¯re asking me to tell you what to do, I guess I shouldn¡¯t¡±

    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m looking at. I am not aware of it. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not smiling. That¡¯s all I know.

    ¡°I want her toe and learn how to live in peace if she can¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re so sweet. Well, that¡¯s a nice way of saying¡­¡­to learn how to live in peace¡±

    Dianne giggled. Then, as I felt behind her, I turned around and Neia herself stood with the usual soft smile.

    ¡°Neia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, that¡¯s right. Sure, maybe I should learn to do that eventually¡±

    She tipped her hat slightly.

    ¡°I should have wanted to, you know. ¡­¡­Such a Kalwin¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say eventually¡±

    I pats Neia¡¯s head with the top of her hat.

    ¡°¡­¡­100-manmander Dianne is right, I do get a bit chesty sometimes. I wonder if I should be in such a peaceful ce. I¡¯m not sure if there is anyone out there who would die in my ce. ¡­¡­It¡¯s like I¡¯m having a fleeting dream. When I wake up, there¡¯s supposed to be a not-so-sweet reality waiting for me¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of unsoundness of mind. I¡¯m no expert, but¡­¡­don¡¯t rush to your death, Neia¡±

    ¡°I know that. I¡¯m not going to die for nothing. I¡¯m a¡­¡­hero¡±

    Neia¡¯s eyes, seen from under her hat, are strangely sharp, yet somewhat sad and somehow arouse her anxiety. That¡¯s why.

    ¡°¡­¡­Tei¡±

    ¡°Funyaa!?¡±

    I pecked Neia¡¯s boobs with my finger. Neia reflexively protects her chest. Dianne looks at me with her eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing, Andy?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have looked like that. I like Neia¡äs face like that¡±

    ¡°Wh, What are you talking about like that!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Neia to die in vain. ¡­¡­A girl with such nice tits shouldn¡¯t die in battle. I would love to do lots of erotic things with her¡±

    ¡°So Smithson-san is going to be talking about that after all¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Erotic is more correct than dying. Love is more. Absolutely¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Neia hugs her breasts and slumps down with her ears bright red. I grin and wag. Dianne sighs.

    ¡°Andy. ¡­¡­You can poke my breasts all you want, so give Neia a break¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll leave Neia for now and then¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say you won¡¯t, do you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t make such an unreasonable promise to attractive tits¡±

    While rubbing Dianne¡¯s boobs with my palm as previously announced, I thumb up to Neia. ¡­¡­I won¡¯t let her decide what she¡¯s prepared for. Remember, at least I want Neia to be alive, if nothing else goes away.

    ¡°You¡¯re so close to women, do you want me too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, of course. She¡¯s cute¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being a little unprincipled, Andy¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Your principle is I like what I like¡±

    I¡¯m a loving man and I¡¯m proud of it. For now, at least. ¡­¡­Dianne¡¯s boobs are so sexy.

 Chapter 290: Catalina re-advance

    <h4>Chapter 290: Catalina re-advance</h4>

    We arrived in Catalina with Maia¡¯s wings, a little early for afternoon tea. The carriage was dropped off in front of the entrance to the city and we all trooped down.

    ¡°The ogre group is not here, so we¡¯ll have to put it in ourselves¡±

    ¡°Ho. You should let Maia push it with her tail while still in her dragon form¡±

    ¡°Stop. It¡¯s bad manners¡±

    Almeida assured me, but what is the line between good manners and bad manners?

    ¡°There are three Ace Knights and four Gauntlet Knights. It¡¯s not hard to move a carriage that¡¯s mostly empty.

    100-man special dutymander Becker said as he removed his cloak. For the time being, I¡¯ll try to be one of the few men. ¡­¡­When I thought about it, the carriage was lighter than I expected¡­¡­o, did it move even though I hadn¡¯t touched it?

    ¡°What¡­¡­!?¡±

    I was surprised to see the back of the carriage move away. And while the carriage is being carried to a fixed position at the back of the entrance, I see a person on the other side. ¡­¡­Ogre woman I¡¯ve seen somewhere. What?

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s Great Knight Chief Ate!?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here¡­¡­I mean, it¡¯s not unusual for Catalina. It¡¯s a specialty area of Great Knight Chief Ate¡¯s favorite rock monster¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d call it a speciality area¡­¡­¡±

    The conversation between Tetes and Naris convinced me. It is Great Knight Chief Ate who is pulling the carriage a little boringly.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    And for some reason, it was a deep blue birdman who jumped in from the outside.

    ¡°Kingfisher!¡±

    ¡°Damn you, Becker! You¡¯re back again, like an incorrigibly clingy person!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather be asleep thane here to see your poor beak!¡¡I had to pull an all-nighter because Mets didn¡¯t help mest night!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you know how sinful it is to make a fool of Birdman¡¯s beak!?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s poor, it¡¯s just that yours is¡­¡­crappy. You look like you¡¯ve eaten nothing but acorns¡±

    ¡°Quah! You¡¯re fucking crazy¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Kingfisher¡±

    Dianne soothes between 100-manmander Becker and General Kingfisher who are about to start a childish quarrel.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here today to watch you two bicker. If you don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Gu¡­¡­wa, wait a minute, please. Hey, reverse hair! Where did the reverse hair go!¡±

    General Kingfisher is out there again, rising and falling.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Celesta¡äs dragon and many others. And evil sister¡±

    While scratching her back, Great Knight Chief Ate greets us with seemingly uninteresting words. Sharon makes a sullen face, but Great Knight Chief Ate doesn¡¯t seem to care. It¡¯s not like she has such detailed intentions.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    When Dianne asks for a ttery, Great Knight Chief Ate.

    ¡°Rotation. Celesta are looking for Kalwin, but I can¡¯t do anything, so I took turns with the evil brother three days ago¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Even with you being an Gold Arm, you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re cut out for investigative work¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not good at that kind of thing, damn it! I told him I¡¯m a destroyer, that bald-headed Alex! Why do I have to do this! I can¡¯t do this!¡±

    Great Knight Chief Ate¡¯s hair starts to spread out. Everyone leaves. There, General Kingfisher and the reverse-hair uh, anyway, the 10-man special duty captain came down.

    ¡°Quah! Stop, ogre woman! You¡¯re making my wings ruffled!¡±

    ¡°M, My set is messed up too¡­¡­hey, Becker-san¡±

    ¡°Wrigley. ¡­¡­Why is that woman in such disarray? I don¡¯t remember her being that vtile¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she has a few tantrums, but¡­¡­the day I took over here, she went out to help with the search and got lost¡±

    ¡°Lost¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems that she couldn¡¯t even find food until the General found her this morning¡­¡­she ate half of her food in a fever and slept in until just now¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Let her be quiet in the city¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve already made it a policy to do so, but she¡¯s not in a good mood¡­¡­¡±

    What a difficult person she is, Great Knight Chief Ate.

    ¡°Hey reverse hair! I¡¯m telling you nothing! Let¡¯s talk after getting permission from me! I want to go home!¡±

    And the 10-man captain with reverse hair was also treated as reverse hair by Great Knight Chief Ate. ¡­¡­Well, it seems that the person himself also cherishes the reverse hair, so is it okay¡­¡­?

    -

    Our room on the upper floors remained intact. Well, the dragon wouldn¡¯t ruin the room of the unit involved. And since we only have 100-manmander Becker and I in the boys¡¯ room, we invited 10-man captain Reverse Hair, General Kingfisher, and Dianne, Neia and Sharon to the extraordinary strategy meeting room while everyone took a break.

    ¡°¡®The seven huts built by 100-manmander Dianne are still standing for now. The only ones that are broken are because of monster attacks and the other two¡­¡­here and here, are because of wind¡±

    ¡°Wind. ¡­¡­That¡¯s a blind spot¡±

    Dianne made a bitter face.

    ¡°To build a full-scale structure against the wind in a ce where it blows so strongly¡­¡­no, is it worth the effort?¡±

    ¡°How about it? It¡¯s not that important in terms of location anyway¡±

    ¡°We could start building a resting ce in a better location. The topography allows us to build a simple fort¡­¡­here and here¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the safe zone, we can stretch our legs¡±

    ¡°If Kalwin is found, we¡¯ll need a ce to stay to maintain diplomatic rtions. I would like to have several such forts within a day¡¯s walk, at least¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­Even though it¡¯s hard for us to experiment with new huts. If we build it by hand¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°All right. We¡¯ll stay here for a bit and then the dragons and I will formte and build the next point. ¡­¡­Can Ate¡¯s hand be used in situations like this?¡±

    ¡°Thank you. We¡¯ll also borrow the garrison here and fortify the existing points¡±

    A safe ce to rest is essential for walking around the demon territory, which has be an uninhabited wilderness. The facility that Dianne was building was a ce to make sure that it was safe. It¡¯s not easy, but this rough sea of demon territory is not something that can just be jumped over by dragons. It¡¯s not just a matter of sending Neia, but it will eventually lead to a big project to improve the flow of Qi and dissolve the demon territory itself. So we need to develop a course that allows an unspecified number of personnel to cross on their own for that purpose. Rather, that is the main idea.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a detour, but bear with me, Neia. ¡­¡­We¡¯ll get there eventually¡±

    ¡°I know. ¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ording to Dianne¡¯s prediction, Kalwin is not out of reach. Then I don¡¯t have to think¡­¡­that we should just return Neia as soon as possible.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t get the national reach along with Neia, we won¡¯t be able to deal with the worst case scenario¡±

    ¡°Worst case scenario?¡±

    I asked back and Dianne nodded.

    ¡°The worst case scenario is that Kalwin doesn¡¯t want other countries to interfere. It¡¯s not impossible. At the very least, the backwater situation of having no other country¡­¡­to live in is certainly a motivating factor for the people of Kalwin. If they find out that there are humans out there, they will panic and even risk the destruction of their country¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I see¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t promise to support them if we¡¯re the only ones on the dragon. The best scenario for them might be¡­¡­to take back Neia and silence us. If that happens, it¡¯ll be fine for the royal family, but there¡¯ll be difficulties for the people and for us afterwards¡±

    ¡°So we need to get to the point where we can be a state¡­¡­and securemunication at the same time¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean that all sides will be¡­¡­happy. It¡¯s just the best we can do¡±

    The discovery of Kalwin and the revival ofmunication would be sensational news for the existing society. It would be an honor for the nation just to aplish it. Only then would Celesta be able to drink the loss of aid and immigration to Kalwin that was expected to follow. That was the calction. Elven territory also saves face in an ovepping way. There is a possibility that Trot will intervene here, but we have to do our best not to let them overtake us as well. If only the first rider is taken by the Sword Saint Brigade after making preparations throughplicated procedures, the leaders of Celesta will not be convinced and the position of Minister Ashton will be jeopardized.

    ¡°Anyway, I can see the way forward. If it¡¯s the shortest, everything will be connected in spring¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bigger undertaking than I thought¡­¡­well, if we can get all this done in a year, I guess we owe you¡±

    Dianne, reverse hair and 100-manmander Becker nod.

    ¡°¡­¡­General Kingfisher doesn¡¯t seem to be joining the conversation¡±

    I try to point the water at General Kingfisher, who is listening to the story away from everyone. For the time being, this person is the site manager here.

    ¡°I leave the details to reverse hair. I specialize in physical activity¡±

    Then, as if remembering, he shook his hips.

    ¡°Actually, I specialize in this too, but I haven¡¯t found any good womentely. Can you introduce me to one?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡±

    Iugh and cover it up.

    ¡°It¡¯s vulgar¡±

    Sharon said as if to throw up.

    ¡°Even Becker wouldn¡¯t do something like that, but you?¡±

    Dianne looked at him bitterly.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Neia tipped her hat and pretended not to see it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What the heck, that was a little joke!¡±

    General Kingfisher, apparently ufortable, opened his beak to protest.

    ¡°Hahaha¡±

    I justughed at him. ¡­¡­ When ites to vulgarity, my normal behavior is nothing like his.

    With the arrival of the city hero Maia that night, it was a small banquet that gathered not many wintering residents. I was in a good mood and enjoyed drinking with everyone. Although the number of people in the city had decreased due to the end of the invasion, there were still some familiar faces from that period and I was able to drink in a pleasant mood.

    That night.

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±

    There was a bottle of alcohol on my bedside table. The fact that 100-manmander Becker didn¡¯t know about it meant that someone had put it there with an agenda. It¡¯s a good idea to think of it as a gift¡­¡­but who in this town has such a thoughtful friend?

    I decided to ask around after much thought, grabbed my drink and walked out of the room. And after a short walk, the hem of my clothes was pulled.

    ¡°?¡±

    I turned around to see Tetes there. Ah, I didn¡¯t have to think about it before she took me into the alleyway.

    ¡°¡­¡­You know, if we¡¯re going to do something erotic, I want you to say it with your mouth and bring me a drink as a souvenir¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m requesting a study by observation today¡±

    ¡°Study by observation?¡±

    Tetes looks to the side. I¡¯m not sure if she brought her here with her or if she crashed here, but for some reason Naris was curled up there asleep.

    ¡°Suka¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°For the time being, my ass isn¡¯t ready, so¡­¡­let me see you¡äre doing it with Naris¡±

    ¡°I exined, didn¡¯t I? Naris is not a female ve, so if I suddenly rape her, she will get angry. Sharon or Almeida would be fine¡±

    ¡°Eh. It¡¯s too much trouble to catch them¡±

    ¡°Do not catch and request normally¡±

    ¡°Umm. Then, let¡¯s do this¡±

    Tetes put her fingers on Naris¡¯ head and muttered a small incantation. Soon after, Naris woke up, wiping off her drool.

    ¡°Ae¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Naris-chan. ¡­¡­By the way, can you watch me for a minute?¡±

    ¡°Ha, wh, what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a little sex with 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    Eh? ¡­¡­Wh, What are you thinking?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like you to switch ces with me?¡±

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­nanyaa!?¡±

    ¡°Tetes!?¡±

    ¡­¡­ Sure, it¡¯s not ¡¸Sudden rape¡¹ but what¡¯s the solution?

 Chapter 291: Tetes VS Naris [Tetes Naris]

    <h4>Chapter 291: Tetes VS Naris [Tetes Naris]</h4>

    ¡°If you do anything like this¡­¡­isn¡¯t it too much service to 100-manmander Becker or General Kingfisher?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m strictly using illusions¡±

    ¡­¡­By the way, she was good at that kind of technique. I thought she was enthusiastic about studying, but as a magician, she had the impression that she was only actively usingmunication magic. Is it possible to do this if you feel like it?

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to look into a person like 100-manmander Becker¡­¡­I guess I got drunk properly¡±

    ¡°Hey¡±

    Why don¡¯t you trap allies so carefully and eliminate them? No, I don¡¯t want to show it.

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­really crazy¡­¡­? Because its 10-man captain Smithson? You¡¯re the one who covers everyone with semen?¡±

    ¡°Is there any other way to say it?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of the members who are here, 9 out of 12! Except for the man, the hero and Tetes-chan, everyone from the dragon to the guest general is even! How can you be so sure? If you have an objection, say it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    I¡¯m sure Naris is right, I¡¯m covered in my own cum. I¡¯m not sure how one person who sometimeses to bathe herself can say that.

    ¡°Because Naris-chan, you didn¡¯t tell the virgin that you didn¡¯t know¡±

    ¡°No, No way 10-man captain Smithson, Tetes-chan¡­¡­already poisoned?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not! ¡­¡­Just that, I did cum.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±

    Yes. It¡¯s no wonder Naris was so upset. But the way things were going, I had no choice.

    ¡°By the way, in the future, you will have sex with your ass multiple times and then you will be poisoned at any time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tetes-chan. I don¡¯t know if I should say this, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something a young girl should be saying out in the open¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re young too, Naris-chan¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m old enough to have been exposed to society and to have chewed the sweet and the sour!¡±

    I think a girl who has had her fill of sour and sweet should be a little more resolute with men. To the extent that oue sex is vignt. Or rather, the elf sometimes wonders if his life experience isn¡¯t very good. ¡­¡­To see Almeida and Irina.

    ¡°And I don¡¯t really understand the feelings of love. I think it¡¯s okay to let 10-man captain Smithson experience it.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s toote¡­¡­at least after feeling that kind of thing¡­¡­¡±

    Ah, Naris also has somemon sense. I¡¯m not wrong, right? The sexual promiscuity of young people is serious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll ever know. ¡­¡­To understand that naturally without sex, I studied too much because of the bad consequences of entanglement of lust¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    Blue Arm. As a secret agent for Renfangas, Tetes must have studied more cases than her ears can handle. It¡¯s not the positive side of love and affection, but the negative side. It was all about what could be called the end. This may be the reason why her sense of value is somewhat distorted.

    ¡°That¡¯s why. Let¡¯s do it, 10-man captain Smithson. However, the buttocks are still¡­¡­magic under development, so it will be mouth and thighs again today¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m really curious if she¡¯s developing magic for it or doing it with magic. However, when I say that, I feel like it¡¯s bogged down, so I got rid of it with my cough.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to change the day¡±

    ¡°Ahaha. ¡­¡­When my curiosity gets the better of me, I can¡¯t help it. If 10-man captain Smithson just cant get up¡­¡­I¡¯ll give up¡±

    Tetes touches my dick from the top of my clothes, saying a little cheerfully. It is still semi-erect. Tetes loosens the belt on my trousers, screaming, returning a little from the liar¡¯s smile. Then she slips down my pants. She looks up at me with my half-awakened cock in her hand.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll lick it for you, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I decide to shut up, thinking that there is no point in stopping her. I was worried and wondered if she would withdraw from me, but that wasn¡¯t the case and Tetes grabbed my still soft penis.

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you doing here, 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­you told me the other day that you wouldn¡¯t do Sir Buster¡¯s sister¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t do it. ¡­¡­It¡¯s the result of her personal inquisitiveness¡±

    That said, Tetes is rather neat and clean, or rather a little baby-faced¡­¡­I¡¯m really excited to see such a girl in the back alley and squeeze my penis.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nhu. Nhaa¡­¡­ehehe. I¡¯m getting better¡±

    ¡°I have a reputation for being incorruptible¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not proud of that at all!¡±

    Naris¡äs tsukkomi is sharp. But I ignored it. In the meantime, my cock continues to expand in front of Tetes and the angle exceeds the horizontal. It must have been overwhelming at this point. She looked a little frightened before taking it in her mouth again and perhaps embarrassed that I could see it, she nced at me, then fixed her expression and put her mouth on it again. Then, as she sips, she starts to undo her own waist belt.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    I had to admit that the blowjob alone was a bit clerical, but when she starts undressing herself, it makes all the difference in the world. Naris, who was noisy, was silent for the first time. Tetes drops her underwear and shows her ass. I guess she could tell what I thought by the subtle movement of my cock. Tetes nces up at me and then starts to take off her coat as she continues her oral service to my cock.

    ¡°Wa, Wawa¡­¡­¡±

    Naris turns red. Tetes continues to undress. The only clothes she¡¯s wearing are a skirt and pants that fall to her knees and knee-length boots. From the waist up, her white naked body is exposed and she continues to serve my lower body with a sexy angle of her neck.

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you want to rece me, Naris-chan?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Let me know when you do. I¡¯ll give it to you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you want? It¡¯s a littlete for that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Somehow. 10-man captain Smithson tend to take away virgins if they are elves, but it seems that he¡¯s not interested in my virginity¡­¡­I wonder if it¡¯s different from the usual virgins¡±

    ¡°I think it would have been easier if this person was a virgin¡±

    ¡°What virginity?¡±

    The words came out in a way that I couldn¡¯t understand. Tetes squeezes my penis with one hand, looks up at me and looks like what she is doing now.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­sex is limited to virgins and has a propensity. If you do one shot, you lose interest and litter¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that¡¯s rathermon, especially among rough guys¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how they can be so wasteful. Isn¡¯t it supposed to be a blessing to have lots of sex with a pretty girl and to be able to kiss and be goofy with her?¡±

    When I said that with a straight face, Tetes and Naris looked at each other and turned their eyes back to my face and the reaction was divided between Tetesu who looked a little worried and Naris, who turned her face red and turned her eyes away.

    ¡°Why do people like you have a rule of multi-person with cors¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how you can be so naive and wishful thinking, 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but I¡¯m the guy who wants to be as fond of as much as possible and have a good time¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter if I have various habits, but I¡¯m surprised that I was with a guy with a habit that I don¡¯t understand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll agree that lovemaking is the best. I want to ejacte a lot and seed it soaked and share happiness¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thats why I¡äm happy only with 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°You see sex as such, so I don¡¯t feel like seeding!¡±

    After all, Tetes was out of ce.

    ¡°Naris-chan, is that so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Umm. I cant say it unconditionally¡­¡­I¡¯m happy that the other person feels good when both like each other and when I¡äm hugged tightly and squeezed inside¡­¡­I¡äm so happy that I don¡¯t know what that means¡­¡­I don¡¯t really understand that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm¡±

    Suddenly, Tetes stands up and turns his ass.

    ¡°Then, anyway¡­¡­please try it again with me. Naris-chan may be interested in it soon¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    However, when Tetes¡¯s small but sexy naked body approaches in front of me, I have to touch it and my sexual desire is a little sad. But Naris, with a red face, pretended to think about it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Now, penis¡­¡­ah, I don¡¯t want to put it in by mistake. Contraceptive magic, concentration is required. If you¡¯re going to put it in, do it quietly beforehand¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to put it in¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡±

    I slip my cock between Tetes¡¯s legs. There are some things that I don¡¯t agree with, but this is the case ¡­¡­I¡¯m just masturbating with Tetes¡¯s young body and it¡¯s a little dry, but I can¡¯t help but enjoy it. In contrast, Tetes starts to look a little more excited, when I move my penis in a slightly subtle mood. Apparently, bare thighs actually feels good.

    ¡°N, ha, aa¡­¡­like this, huuni¡­¡­like this, inside my body¡­¡­isn¡¯t it¡­¡­I wonder what it will be like¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    She crosses her knees slightly to tighten her crotch, catching my dick and moving. That hip movement is aggressive and not bad, but¡­¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­Tetes-chan, stop¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson. ¡­¡­I understand. I¡¯ve already had sex with you a few times in that barrier prison anyway, so it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to have to worry about publicity now¡­¡­I¡¯ll deal with it¡±

    ¡°Why are you angry, Naris?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry¡±

    Naris suddenly begins to take off her clothes.

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­I¡¯m a little dizzy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to reapply the sobering spell¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. Just get off quickly¡±

    Naris took off her clothes and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, her pants, she nced at me and Tetes¡¯ exposed crotch, and then took them off as if she had taken the plunge.

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson, please be on the bottom¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Something, a little¡­¡­¡±

    Iy down a bunch of scrap bags that I found around the corner and look at Naris as I sit down. Naris puts in a bit of embarrassed silence, as if she couldn¡¯t keep up with her changes in her mind.

    ¡°¡­¡­After all, I really thought that Tetes-chan shouldn¡¯t have sex¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it. ¡­¡­Now¡±

    Naris spins words little by little as she straddles me, messes with her vagina lightly and prepares.

    ¡°More, I was hit by my feelings¡­¡­I was melted¡­¡­it wasn¡¯t like that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Naris-chan¡±

    ¡°Watch this¡±

    Naris snaps and she slowly sits down and weeps at me. I can tell that she is feeling it, so I hug her tightly and kiss her. It¡¯s sweet. I can still smell the alcohol somewhere in the back of my throat. Once Naris separates her lips, sheys waste to me with an aggressive and intense kiss. In the meantime, my penis gradually rushes through Naris¡¯ vagina and tries to reach her uterine ostium.

    ¡°Nhaa¡­¡­i, it has arrived¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it has arrived¡­¡­its Naris¡äs womb¡±

    Kon. The feeling that my penis touches the uterine ostium of Naris. My dick is swallowed in Naris¡äs sticky and hot vagina. Naris is holding me down with her upper and lower mouths, trying to connect me to the deepest part of her. The passion feels good. The warmth of it feels good. I hold her close, rocking my hips lightly. Naris is also Naris and she epts my hugs and pushes while putting her knees and shins on the ground of the shredded bag.

    ¡°Nku¡­¡­n, u¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Naris¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s move it. I¡¯m going to pump you up and down. I¡¯m going to fuck your pussy so hard, I¡¯m going to¡­¡­ejacte all over you. Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do what you want¡±

    I took this as the best eptance I could get from Naris. I pushed Naris violently like a bridge.

    ¡°Ua, a, haguu, auhuu, aaa¡­¡­strong¡­¡­?¡±

    She was literally at my mercy. Her movements are probably awkward as she holds herself and shakes only her hips violently. But it¡¯s satisfying to have sex with her kisses while rubbing her cute boobs against my chest. Naris also shakes her hips back at me as much as she can. I was happy to see her expressing her pleasure and affection in her own way, so I pushed her harder and harder. I rubbed and fondled her ass. I also poke her asshole and shift my hips from side to side to change the point of contact. Naris doesn¡¯t mind. In fact, she clings to me more and takes it passionately.

    ¡°Huha, a, aaa, hia, auu¡­¡­more, stronger¡­¡­its fine¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯t faint¡­¡­!?¡¡I¡¯ll fuck you as it is if you faint¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Please wake me up first¡­¡­i, if I¡¯m conscious, I¡¯ll stay with you until morning¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes is staring at Naris¡¯s violent sex with me, hugging her body, with some daze. I gave Naris a kiss for I didn¡¯t know how many times since then.

    ¡°You¡¯re really going to have to deal with me until morning, Naris¡­¡­!!¡±

    I thrust my hips up and ejacted. ¡­¡­The effects of sperm hell apparently wore off and the amount was normal, but Naris received it with a shudder of excitement.

    ¡°:¡­¡­Nn¡­¡­this¡­¡­this is sex with 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tetes-chan, I know¡­¡­what you mean¡­¡­¡±

    ncing at me, Naris clings to me and looks at Tetes without even pulling out my cock.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is the way to go after that thing you just said¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Yeah¡±

    So¡­¡­maybe not. Tetes-chan¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­The conversation between the two of them was not clear to my ejaction-addled mind.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Itatata¡­¡­I, I really kept hitting until morning¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that with your legs and feet, Naris. I¡¯m not an ace knight or anything¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been working out too hard on your hips, 10-man captain Smithson!¡±

    The next day. Tetes was gone before I knew it and I really enjoyed myself with Naris until morning.

    ¡°Ah already, it will be hell if I have to go on a mission today¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you were so mad at me, back then¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Back then?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, when I was doing it with Tetes first¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Umm. I wonder why¡±

    This time, instead of denying it, Naris pondered.

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if it was sphemy¡±

    ¡°sphemy?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, I¡¯m not sure how to describe it¡­¡­I don¡¯t feel like I knew something because I was just imitating the parenthesis. If you just imitate your mouth, you¡¯ll feel like you¡¯re being one¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can only vaguely understand¡±

    ¡°I can only say it vaguely too¡±

    And.

    ¡°As far as I can tell¡­¡­you¡¯re a surprisingly like-minded person who likes lovemaking¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s lovey-dovey or not, but I do know that it¡¯s sex with content¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I like you, Naris. Let me tell you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­How many people have you said that to?¡±

    ¡°How many are you willing to tolerate?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t know¡±

    Naris was red to the ears. She¡¯s so cute.

 Chapter 292: Mountain Air Kingfisher

    <h4>Chapter 292: Mountain Air Kingfisher</h4>

    That day, I was to take Dianne, La, Maia, General Kingfisher, 10-man captain Reverse Hair and 100-man special dutymander Becker and Anzeros as my escort to patrol the hut Dianne had built in the fall.

    ¡°Point 5, all clear¡­¡­is this ce confirmed?¡±

    ¡°Point 7 is deeper in ce. I¡¯d rather send people there than focus on this one¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s close enough that I¡¯d like to use it as a meeting point and a solid ce to sleep¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good point¡­¡­Kingfisher, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Kua? Ah, yeah, you¡¯ll have to ask Reverse Hair about that¡±

    ¡°After all you¡¯re a bird¡±

    ¡°You Becker, do you want to do it!? You think you can go up in the sky and fight Birdman!?¡±

    ¡°Just calm down. And if you¡¯re going to be called a general, you should at least know what you¡¯re doing. Reverse hair is a 10-man captain and he¡¯s still only capable of directmand¡±

    General Kingfisher was admonished by Dianne.

    ¡°Because I have no idea about strategies or difficult things¡­¡­I wonder if I can be a 100-manmander¡±

    ¡°Up to 100 people are still in actualmand. Or rather, Dianne, who has such a high perspective even though she is a 100-manmander, is abnormal¡±

    For the time being, if you don¡¯t decline, you will beforted by Anzeros, who was sitting in the chair of a 100-manmander.

    ¡°Well, Captain Dianne had epted all the promotion offers, she would have been a general or marshal by now¡±

    100-manmander Becker crossed his legs and put his hands behind his head. It was difficult to make such a stretchy gesture in a crowded carriage, but there was plenty of room in the carriage now.

    ¡°I know what I am. I can manage a few troops, but I can¡¯tmand arge army, not even close to my father. It would be better for the army if I remain a 100-manmander¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it would be a hassle to find an arranged marriage and all that when you get higher in rank?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, too¡±

    Dianne-san wards off my tsukkomi lightly.

    ¡°I wish I had stopped with being a 100-manmander¡­¡­no, I¡¯m okay because there were many other baton-wielding guys in the third west¡±

    General Kingfisher sighs from his beak.

    I don¡¯t know why Master Ashton pulled you out for this mission of all ces¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a birdman, right? At least I cant get lost¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­well, you can¡¯t do that with Amatsukima¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t die if you leave him alone, but if he goes missing, it¡¯ll take years to find him¡±

    General Kingfisher and 100-manmander Becker talk about strangers and sigh a little. You¡¯d think they were a dog and a monkey, but they get along surprisingly well.

    ¡°Amatsukima¡­¡­is that iron man Amatsukima?¡±

    Anzeros asks in a slightly nervous voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an iron man, it¡¯s a cockroach¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a cockroach, just hit it and it dies¡±

    The two began to tell sh*t.

    ¡°¡­¡­Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Y, You don¡¯t know¡­¡­well, Andy¡¯s all about crossbows, so if you¡¯re not interested, you don¡¯t know¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Overknight Iron. It can be punched, kicked, cut, crushed, boiled and burned without dying, Special Duty General Ryo Amatsukima.

    Anzeros¡¯ words had reached the realm of being a bit nonsensical to listen to.

    ¡°¡­¡­What kind of devil?¡±

    100-manmander Becker and General Kingfisherughed at the words I muttered.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a holy beast or a moving corpse¡±

    ¡°Well, even they have a little more time before theye back to life, don¡¯t they?¡±

    Is that so? Speaking of Master Knights and Overknights, I have the impression that they are messy, ignoring the concept of living things. But can I ignore that much?

    ¡°¡­¡­Is there such a person?¡±

    When I turned the water on Dianne, she shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how it¡¯s possible. For some reason, he never seems to die. He¡¯s risen to the rank of Overknight with just his immortal body, so it must be true¡±

    ¡­¡­I wonder what kind of person he is. Instead of staying Overknight I mean, I¡¯ve seen quite a lot of things, but the world is still beyond my imagination.

    -

    ¡°This hill¡±

    The hill that Dianne looked over was a shack that was still beautiful despite the fact that it had been built many years ago.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to build a log fence here¡­¡­and a stone wall if possible. If we make good use of the terrain, I don¡¯t think it will take much effort to build a good enough fort¡±

    ¡°You know a lot about fort building, Reverse Hair¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been studying it¡±

    You¡¯re serious. Very serious. Compared to that, what is the lightness of General Kingfisher and Rennesto¡¯s 10-man captain.

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡­I¡¯m doing my best so I hope you can stop calling me like the small fish A¡±

    ¡­¡­Emm, his name is¡­¡­emm.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know! If you care about the details, the proud reverse hair will be bald¡±

    General Kingfisher pped him on the shoulder with a bang. Shaking his hand, 10-man captain Reverse Hair bowed deeply.

    ¡°I look forward to working with you! I am Fernando Wrigley, 25 years old! Please take care of me! Feel free to call me Wrig if you like!¡±

    ¡­¡­It seems that he¡¯s really tired of everyone calling him Reverse Hair

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just Reverse Hair¡±

    ¡°Hey¡±

    100-manmander Becker and General Kingfisher spread their hands together. You guys are really close, aren¡¯t you?

    ¡°What would you call me if I got wet in the rain? What will you do if I change my hairstyle? Don¡¯t talk to me like I¡¯m a man with nothing but hair! I¡¯m working so hard and you¡¯re treating me like crap!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, Wrigley. I¡¯m joking. Come on¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Reverse Hair. You can cut it if it gets in the way. As long as I have your reverse hair on my mind, I¡¯ll call you reverse hair¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not good enough! I¡¯m telling you, bird!¡±

    ¡°Oh!? Are you trying to start a fight!? You think Becker¡¯s boys are gonna fight me!?¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Wrigley. He¡¯s stronger than you think. And this idiot doesn¡¯t do it on purpose, he usually forget people¡¯s names right away¡±

    ¡°Kua! You¡¯re both so rebellious! I will show you the difference in the General¡¯s rank from now on, Ace Knights¡±

    General Kingfisher shakes his fist. Reverse Hair who pulls out his sword with teary eyes. 100-manmander Becker, unknowingly hiding behind us and ready to see.

    ¡°Ho, Dianne. Do we have to stop him?¡±

    ¡°If Kingfisher loses, I¡¯ll take care of him. Let¡¯s make a drawing, give me parchment and ink, La¡±

    Dianne begins to draw on the table without paying any attention to it. Did she think that she couldn¡¯t arbitrate because it was too crazy? ¡­¡­It was just awkward to say that I had somehow reverse hair.

    ¡°Go easy on him, Kingfisher¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you looking at? Come on, I¡¯ll knock you out, you idiot!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna cut you up! I told you toe, so don¡¯tinter! You¡¯re not guilty of dueling, General!¡±

    10-man captain Reverse Hair held up his shortsword with a grudge. The next moment, the figure disappears. ¡­¡­He¡¯s fast. Is he a type that specializes in speed, like 100-manmander Becker? When I think about it, he next appeared behind him, diagonally above the General. From there, swing down the sword with one hand from the top toward the deep blue feathers of General Kingfisher. However, it was the ground that the sword smashed.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Your blood thirst is bare, se!¡±

    General Kingfisher has changed his position by several meters in an instant. He thrusts one hand into the ground, and from a deep crouch, strikes his wings with a sh of speed and in an instant is at top speed. He was mming his knee into Wrigley-kun¡¯s stomach at a speed that his eyes could not follow.

    ¡°GGu!?¡±

    ¡°You can praise yourself¡­¡­for not letting go of your sword¡±

    With Wrigley-kun staggering and pulling his sword, General Kingfisher is already in a cool arm-folding pose on a nearby tree branch.

    ¡°The next time you start shing, you¡¯ll faint before you can fully swing your sword¡±

    ¡°U, Uu¡­¡­¡±

    Wrigley-lun clenched his sword and gritted his teeth. Pooh, when General Kingfisher tried tough with his nose, 100-manmander Becker appeared behind him, squeezing his wings and his arms and moonsault dive to the ground.

    ¡°Kukee!?¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on, Kingfisher. It¡¯s your fault for tinkering too much¡±

    ¡°Yo, You¡¯re going to let your subordinate have an opening so you can get away with it!?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s your fault, you stupid bird¡±

    ¡°Kukee!! Kaa!!¡±

    100-manmander Becker, who unknowingly ties up General Kingfisher, who is fluttering and rampaging, with a rope.

    ¡°All right, Wrigley. You can y with his beak¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll do it! Really I¡¯ll do it!?¡±

    ¡°Kuaa! Kuaa! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    We moved on to a silly skit and Wrigley-kun began to draw drill patterns with white pigment on Kingfisher¡äs pointed beak with great joy. I guess he was depressed. ¡­¡­And next to me in harmony, Anzeros was breaking out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°¡­¡­10-man captain Wrigley, faster than me¡­¡­it wasn¡¯t a waste of movement, but it¡¯s so easy to handle¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is he that strong, that General?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be able to stand up to him¡±

    The white g.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare. You¡¯re not going to be able to beat ck Arm, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­He is by far the fastest and best without any tricks. I can manage against the type of swordsman who relies on his backhand, but¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros seemed to be impressed by his overwhelming ground power. Dianne smiles while looking around on the carriage, holding the drawing in her hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s the real ¡ºMost Elite Master Knight¡». ¡­¡­Don¡¯t look away, Anzeros. If you¡¯re going to protect Andy, you may eventually have to contend with¡­¡­something as skilled as that¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡­¡­What are you fighting for? What am I going to be fighting? I¡¯m a little nervous. I wonder what Dianne and Anzeros see in my future.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you¡±

    Perhaps sensing my anxiety, Maia, who had been silent until now, squeezes my hand. That makes me feel a little better. ¡­¡­That¡¯s true. Suddenly I remember meeting that devil in this unknown demon territory. It¡¯s no wonder what I¡¯m fighting for.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    But still.

    ¡°Kuaa! Kua©`©`©`!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s annoying, the movement of this beak¡­¡­hey Wrigley, do you have the glue?¡±

    ¡°No way!! Ju, Just a little, that¡¯s¡­¡­can I do it!?¡±

    ¡°Kuaa!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Kingfisher anyway¡±

    ¡°O, Of course it is, he¡¯s General Kingfisher!¡±

    How far did you let your depression build up, reverse hair¡­¡­no 10-man captain Wrigley.

 Chapter 293: Small Paradise of the Fortress Town [Anzeros Aurora Maia Apple Almeida Sharon]

    <h4>Chapter 293: Small Paradise of the Fortress Town [Anzeros Aurora Maia Apple Almeida Sharon]</h4>

    Evening. In Catalina¡¯s infirmary, Dianne uses magic and a knife to snap open General Kingfisher¡¯s glued beak.

    ¡°Kuee! Kaa, kaa¡­¡­kuaa! Yes, damn it! Captain, I¡¯m in your debt!¡±

    General Kingfisher bowed his head to Dianne with half a cry, and then ran off at great speed to confront 100-manmander Becker and Wrigley-kun.

    ¡°No matter how long it takes, those idiots are¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho. So, when do we start building the next hut?¡±

    ¡°Hopefully now. We¡¯re familiar with the work fromst time, but when ites to building 10 huts¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll need four or five days. ¡­¡­There¡¯s too much snow in the way to do it quickly¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll be able to blow it away. ¡­¡­I¡¯d like to rely on Maia¡¯s help, but it¡¯s going to be tough to get her to Andy in this cold weather¡±

    It¡¯s strange that the dark elf Dianne is worried about the cold.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m one of the most northern children in the northwestern ins, right?¡±

    ¡°I can use magic and manage myself as a doctor. I also have some physical strength and I don¡¯t get sick with a little cold. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have to wear heavy clothes. We don¡¯t yet have a field base where you can stay warm while La and I work day and night on a rush job¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    It seems that Dianne and La are already nning to build at once in a row. Well, I and the other girls don¡¯t have any building skills and the two big guys are proud of their physical strength, so I know they¡¯ll do it all at once. ¡­¡­I wish I could have borrowed the snow gear that Isaac and the others had on. Maia also has a difficult look on her face.

    ¡°If I curl up with my dragon body, I can protect myself from the wind and snow, but¡­¡­that¡¯s no different thaning back here at night¡±

    ¡°In fact, if you¡¯re going to use Maia as a helper, it would be safer if you were toe by day¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way, I guess¡­¡­¡±

    It might be time to make Maia learn to act alone¡­¡­but it¡¯s hard not to say something strong because my position towards them will finally be a mental one. I don¡¯t want to be a pimp rider who only orders them to work and work while I stay away and rx. Yes. ¡­¡­When I was talking about that, Neia came into the story.

    ¡°That¡­¡­can I help you too?¡±

    ¡°Neia. ¡­¡­Can you build a hut or something?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not much, but back home I was trained to do a little carpentry myself, so I think I can¡­¡­help a little¡±

    ¡­¡­By the way, Kalwin is a society that is oddly segregated by upation. I wonder if I wasn¡¯t in a state where I could be called by a craftsman for some reason.

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case¡­¡­but please don¡¯t overdo it¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be in this fort, so I haven¡¯t had it for a while¡±

    Neiaughs with a smile. ¡­¡­After all, I wonder if she¡¯s fundamentally unfamiliar with peace. Or is it just a matter of nostalgia? I hope thetter.

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be right out. Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Ready¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Becker in charge of the unit¡­¡­? No, he¡¯s a helper, so he¡¯s out of line. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll delegate it to Anzeros. Andy, go get him¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    Anzeros, who returned to the girls¡¯ room to take off her armor, runs to recall again.

    ¡°I will now take overmand. Be careful¡±

    ¡°Yes. Take care of the rest.

    Catalina¡¯s rooftop. She entrusts the rest to Anzeros and Dianne looks to La. La nods, throws her clothes away, and makes a big jump to flutter up to several tens of meters above the sky, transforming into a dragon in the air with a phantom impact. Dianne and Neia jumped on her back and disappeared with a swoosh.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to help out tomorrow during the day, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. With Maia¡¯s help, at least handling the logs and roofing will be easy¡±

    I went downstairs with Anzeros. 100-manmander Becker and General Kingfisher were running around the fort, making full use of wall-running and ceiling-jumping.

    ¡°Kuaaaaa!! Wait, you son of a bitch!¡±

    ¡°Try to keep up, you slow bird. I¡¯m faster indoors than you are¡±

    ¡°Kuaa! Kuaaa!¡±

    Both of them are running around at such a high speed that I can¡¯t catch them at close range, which is very annoying. And even though I¡¯m running around at such a speed, it¡¯s unpleasant that the footsteps are unusually small.

    ¡°ying advanced tag for nothing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I hope they don¡¯t bump into anyone¡­¡­¡±

    The next moment Anzeros muttered, as expected, 100-manmander Becker hit someone¡­¡­or rather blew him away.

    ¡°Guwaa!?¡±

    ¡°Chorochorochorochorouzeewaa!!¡±

    Great Knight Chief Ate was hit by him. ¡­¡­Should I admire the fact that 100-manmander Becker, who was running around at that speed even though he was surprised, was hit by the Great Knight Chief?

    ¡°Ttoto¡­¡­uwa, hey, you this is why¡±

    ¡°Horyaaa!!¡±

    And General Kingfisher, who was about to rush into Great Knight Chief Ate, was also a prey to a p in the face. Sudden braking with wings is vain and a palm is squeezed into his belly and he flies about 10 meters with a pawn.

    ¡°Haa. Good grief grown men ying tag at the fort¡±

    ¡°My neck, my neck¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Da, Damn¡­¡­what a power¡±

    100-manmander Becker, who is in agony with his neck bent at a strange angle, General Kingfisher, who is sunk into the wall. I have no choice but to be stunned by the catastrophe of the two Speedsters that Celesta is proud of.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing what you can catch¡±

    ¡°Ah, Reverse Hair¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Wrigley. You can call me Wrigwrig if you like. In my hometown, I was known as the speed-of-sound bird of paradise, Fernando Wrigley¡±

    ¡°A, Ah, yes¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if something snapped earlier or not, but 10-man captain Wrigley with the reverse hair, whose assertiveness has be strangely intense, was supposed to be the target of the chase, but he was hiding in an alleyway.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the reverse hair, you bastard! The beak¡¯s grudge¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Then, thank you in the name of 10-man captain Fernando Wrigley¡±

    When Wrigley notices that General Kingfisher is trying to chase again, he runs away through the back alley. I don¡¯t feel any footsteps here either.

    ¡°Somehow¡­¡­I feel like I¡¯ve been left behind in a cage of ravenous beasts¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros and I sighed while sweating cold.

    -

    Well that¡¯s it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to visit here so openly¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­it¡¯s a littlete for that¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good thing that Neia-san and 100-manmander Becker aren¡¯t here today¡±

    ¡°Andy sometimes¡­¡­I think it¡¯s okay to y with me or a lot of old female ves¡±

    I¡¯m in a bed near the middle of the girls¡¯ room with Apple, Aurora and Anzeros clinging to me. On the bed, Maia is in the process of undressing. In the bed right next to me, Sharon and Almeida are sitting side by side, watching¡­¡­or rather waiting for their turn to see how things go.

    ¡°Especially Anzeros. When I thought Dianne had entrusted the corps to you, suddenly you were erotic¡±

    ¡°Even if you say corps, it¡¯s really only the members who are here. It¡¯s not good¡­¡­chuu¡±

    ¡°Huhu. Its certainly united in one¡­¡­in many ways. Chuu¡±

    ¡°Tetes-san has already taken care of it and we won¡¯t hesitate anymore? Chuu¡±

    When the three of them kissed me one after another and made the expected faces while raising and lowering their ears, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that way.

    ¡°Tetes-chan doesn¡¯t seem to be a mess, but I¡¯m still a little skeptical about whether it¡¯s okay to start doing sex in the same room if it¡¯s a handful, but for me!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I think it¡¯s a policy that all of 10-man captain Smithson¡äs sex partners are sisters, so I¡¯m not afraid to join them¡±

    ¡°Not good, Tetes-chan. You can¡¯t go over there. You¡¯ll lose a lot of important things while you¡¯re still a virgin¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    I think Naris has a very good point, even though she started this here and there in the bare room. Asmon sense.

    ¡°Andy-sama. You can put it in anytime¡­¡­chuu¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san. You can kiss me, too¡­¡­chuu¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be a spoilsport here, but¡­¡­well, you¡¯re not going to like it if I¡¯m the only one who leaks when you¡¯ve done the same to everyone else, so¡­¡­fine, I¡¯ll just try not to disrupt the flow, okay? ¡­¡­Nchu¡­¡­¡±

    Following Maia and Sharon, Almeida, who was thest to attack, kissed the most intensely with everyone else and decided to go through warmly.

    ¡°For the time being, Anzeros. Let me rub your boobs¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­M, My breasts?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And Sharon also¡±

    ¡°Yes, now if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m half-hearted and my chest is small!¡±

    A little angry, Anzeros unbuttons her jacket and Sharon slips out of her negligee and leaves herself in my hands. There are two types of women in this world: those who are half-breed and have small breasts and those who are genuine and haverge breasts. They are really crazy.

    ¡°Sharon¡¯s magnificent tits are great, but I can¡¯t get over how cute Anzeros¡¯ tits are¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand Andy like that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If it makes you happy, it makes me happy?¡±

    ¡°Both of them are my treasures. I want to rub and suck them until I die¡±

    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll look like a disgusting pornographic father with two beautiful women in my arms, each rubbing one breast while I lip-synch the nipple on the inside. But I don¡¯t care. I have to look slutty, don¡¯t I?

    ¡°Better yet, it would be better if you were told that your value was in the lower half of your body¡±

    Aurora blurts out as she carefully removes my pants. This is the agony of the internal affairs group. But,

    ¡°I like small breasts, too. I like small breasts, too!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point, is it?¡±

    I don¡¯t care if Almeida sighs at me, though I can¡¯t help but grin as Almeida starts to take off her jacket before anyone can say anything.

    ¡°Apple let me suck your boobs. ¡­¡­Ah, yes, Maia, Almeida too¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really greedy, you know that?¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama loves my boobs. That¡¯s not a bad thing¡­¡­?¡±

    When Maia sees that my hands are full, she hugs me behind the shoulders and presses her small tits against me. Posture-wise, Almeida follows suit. I also suck on Apple¡¯s tits with my lips and then Aurora puts her head under my crotch and puts her mouth on my cock. It¡¯s all about the women. I¡¯m really happy to see how quickly everyone adapts to group sex, even if I don¡¯t tell them what to do.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy¡­¡­oh, Aurora, can I ask you to go harder?¡±

    ¡°Yes? N, nn¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you let Andy lie down like this, the rest will be naughty on behalf of each ce?¡±

    ¡°Is it Princess Aurora first?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Andy-sama. ¡­¡­But I think it¡¯s better to start with Apple because of the position¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s okay. Please enjoy Apple¡¯s chest as it is. I¡¯m going to put myself back to back with Apple¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a great position¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Almeida, Maia-san. Can you support Smithson-san?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take him down. ¡­¡­Andy, if there¡¯s anything you want to do, just let me know¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing everything I want. Before I can say it, you¡¯re doing it all¡±

    That¡¯s the truth. Apple smiles, zed as she kneels on the bed to hear this, hugging my head and straddling me as I suck on her tits.

    ¡°Huhu¡­¡­because, we¡äre Andy¡äs female ves¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­right. I love naughty things, ne?¡±

    ¡°I hope you have a lot of fun. ¡­¡­We¡¯re all yours?¡±

    ¡°The cor is¡­¡­so warm, huhuhuu?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m your pet. You can love me as much as you want¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We, Well, sex is¡­¡­such a promise. You are good at it and I don¡¯t mind ying with you¡±

    I start having sex with them as if they were tangled, while being put into a futon state by the bodies of six exceptionally beautiful women.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan, maybe¡­¡­are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Wh, What are you talking about? I don¡¯t have a cor like that!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the cor, I¡¯m talking about the naughty thing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ya, well, I had a lot of sex this morning and my back hurts today¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why do they look so happy, those people¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson can only¡­¡­say so much¡­¡­I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll do everything in their power to make him happy, even if it¡¯s not by themselves¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh¡±

    ¡°Wh, What¡¯s that look!¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking that¡­¡­you¡¯re already neck-deep in it, Naris-chan¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

 Chapter 294: Ace Knight Corps Seducer

    <h4>Chapter 294: Ace Knight Corps Seducer</h4>

    The city of Catalina is very functional. It may seem depressing to be indoors all the time, but I¡¯m used to it and find it quitefortable. We¡¯re going to be here for a few days until Dianne and her team finish their work, but none of us are feeling particrly anxious. In fact, the problem is theck of tension in this fort, where there is no major invasion going on.

    ¡°Good morning. I¡¯m Kawaiko of the special duty corps¡­¡­no, I¡¯m here to greet you all¡±

    Morning. When I woke up in the girls¡¯ room, I heard someone¡¯s thick voice.

    ¡°Who¡±

    Anzeros, who seems to have woken up earlier than me and was well dressed, screams with a dignified voice behind the door.

    ¡°I am a member of the Celesta Army Expeditionary Elite Infantry Corps, a special formation under General Kingfisher¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ace Knight Corps?¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good abbreviation if you want to refer to us as your countrymen¡±

    The words are hard, but the voice is rather fluent and I can sense a peaceful reserve.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to get in touch with you since yesterday, but due to my immediate arrival, I was prevented from doing so by the general and reverse hair. That¡¯s why I came this morning¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s wait a bit. There are a lot of women, so it takes a lot of time for the troops to look presentable¡±

    ¡°I understand. Hey, it takes time to get dressed¡±

    ¡°Hey Hey, that¡¯s nice. That¡¯s a very sexy story¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re a man,e out in two minutes and you¡¯re in good shape¡±

    It seems that he finds sex appeal in the fact that we make him wait. So. I¡¯m currently in Apple¡¯s bed, enjoying Sharon¡¯s naked tits with my cheeks and Maia¡¯s ass with my fingers. Or rather, I woke up in that position. Apple, the owner of the bed, was hurriedly getting dressed, while Almeida was lying in the corner of the bed, unconscious from sex and would be in serious trouble if he stepped in.

    ¡°Sh, Sharon, wake up¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­a, hua¡­¡­ Is it morning¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ace Knight Corps is outside, they want to say hello¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nu¡­¡­u¡±

    Sharon bends her body while lying down and stretches only by her posture. It feels good that the big but unshaped boobs are pressed a little strongly¡­¡­no, it¡¯s not. I¡¯m a little impatient and Aurora, who was awake like Anzeros, uses herb to say.

    ¡°It would be nice if we could get out without waking up Sharon-san. There would be no reason to put a stranger in the bedroom¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I mean, we¡¯re still sleeping, so I hope the Celestans can do it together¡±

    Naris also rubs her eyes and says so. But when Sharon gets up, she approaches Naris naked and swings her pillow of her wisteria knitting down on her head.

    ¡°Atee!?¡±

    ¡°Thank you is a thank you. It would be strange to say hello againter because we will meet each other. Get up early, where is Tetes?¡±

    ¡°Tetes-chan is¡­¡­oh?¡±

    Tetes are gone. But then she opened the door and came into the room as normal. The people outside seemed to have caught a glimpse of Sharon¡¯s muffler and there was some kind of shouting from behind the closed door.

    ¡°Hello. I¡¯ve been checking the contact status of each ce at themunication magician for a moment¡­¡­you are still there, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be pleased to know that the special duty corps are going to have a formal meeting with the people on the outside¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahaha. I don¡¯t know what kind of eyes they will have when youe out of the girls¡¯ room¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The guy who came to talk to us, Kawaiko-chan, wasn¡¯t he? It is true that there are many beautiful women. He¡¯s thinking of greeting a beautiful woman and getting along well. If a man had blended into the room of these beautiful women early in the morning, he would have been looked at very carefully. No, even if it is a fact that the female ves rtionship will eventually leak out, there is no need to introduce yourself in such a challenging way from the beginning.

    ¡°Andy, would you like me to send you off in an illusion?¡±

    Maia suggested, letting me feel her slightly low body temperature directly against my skin. Tetes was a little troubled by the suggestion.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure half of those people can use magic. There are some who are experts at breaking illusions¡±

    ¡°Is there such a thing? How can you tell?¡±

    ¡°Because I checked the personnel in advance with the materials of the Royal Intelligence Service¡±

    No, it was this child¡¯s habit to investigate like that. ¡­¡­Then how can I get out of here? Maia isn¡¯t bad at magic either, but I¡¯m worried when ites topeting with professionals who handle illusions.

    ¡°¡­¡­Already. It¡¯s a loan, right?¡±

    Tetes smiled and moved her own bed with a smile. It¡¯s a bit surreal to see a solidly built bed being moved around by one rather small girl, but that¡¯s okay. She¡¯s a Red Arm. Underneath the bed, which had shifted halfway to the side, was a wooden board about a meter square. Or rather, something that looks like a storage door under the floor, which is sometimes found in normal houses.

    ¡°Wh, What¡¯s that!?¡±

    Naris was surprised and looked under her bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not there. ¡­¡­It¡¯s an emergency escape route from Catalina¡¯s design. If you leave here, you won¡¯t run into those guys over there¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±

    As expected, she is an intelligence officer. Did she see through a strange gimmick?

    ¡°I owe you¡±

    ¡°No No. I¡¯m loaning it?¡±

    ¡­¡­It was emphasized. I wondered if she was nning something, but I couldn¡¯t help but put on my clothes and then slip into the floor door. Anzeros is letting me hold it while she talks to the outside sometimes, but that won¡¯t fool them for long. We have to hurry.

    ¡°Ah, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better take a rope. Maybe¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Tetes handed me a bundle of ropes and I crawled through the dark passageway.

    I soon learned why.

    ¡°Uwaaa!?¡±

    The exit was an outer wall. ¡­¡­Is this really an emergency ¡¸Escape¡¹ route?

    -

    I yed a bit of climber action with the ropes and went back inside the fort through a window a few floors below. Thank goodness there were no witnesses. Then I hurried back to the originalyer and was treated like an unimportant person by the Ace Knight corps that was meeting us.

    ¡°10-man captain Andy Smithson. I¡¯m a former toon leader of the crossbow team¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Jonathan Smiley. An Ace Knight and 100-manmander. You¡¯ll have to ask the rest of them yourself¡±

    Except for the leader, 100-manmander Smiley, the rest of the people were totally ignorant of me. They¡¯re enthusiastic about the beautiful knights lined up.

    ¡°10-man captain Anzeros, no, I really can meet you! No, it¡¯s quite famous, the beheading sword!¡±

    ¡°Knight Chief Sharon is really beautiful! It¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s a southern elf princess¡±

    ¡°Emm, 10-man captain Aurora, I¡¯m actually a ssmate of yours from the Ace Knight exam¡­¡­do you remember?¡±

    It¡¯spletely pick-up time. On the other hand, Anzeros and others couldn¡¯t shake them off suddenly and theyughed loosely and amiably. It was a very awkward face-to-face time. I¡¯m a little bothered, too. Just as I was about to make a move, even if it meant being treated as a little bit of an airhead, Great Knight Chief Ate appeared from behind a corner. Just as I was about to make a move on her, Grand Knight Ate appears from behind the corner with a smile on her face. And she smiled without reading the air at all and called out foolishly, ¡¸Hey, wicked sister!¡¹.

    ¡°Great Knight Chief Ate¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s practice together downstairs for a bit! Let¡¯s do that! Or perhaps I should say, be my partner! I¡¯m super free¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of greeting the new arrivals from Celesta¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah? That¡¯s the bird¡¯s crew. Okay, you guys,e on! Let¡¯s see what you can do!¡±

    ¡ºEeh!?¡»

    The Ace Knights all shouted in unison. Sharon and the remaining Red Arms sighed all at once after a moment of eye contact.

    ¡°The people of Celesta¡­¡­I mean, they¡¯re quiet, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I thought knights were supposed to be a little brave when ites to arm wrestling¡±

    The irony of Sharon and Almeida is that the Ace Knights get stuck and lose momentum.

    ¡°Oh, you were there, Afilm¡¯s spear dance! You and I fight a little okay!¡±

    ¡°Sp, Spear dance¡­¡­well, it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡­¡­Well then I now¡±

    When Almeida resigns, the Ace Knights, whose excitement has cooled down at once, are reluctant to say the following words. There, Anzeros salutes.

    ¡°We¡¯re done for the day. ¡­¡­Some of us have ns for the next one. Let¡¯s work together from now on¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡±

    It was a bit of a forceful way to end it, but it worked out. However, I feel like I was just saved by the Great Knight Chief Ate.

    Sharon and Almeida practice with the Great Knight Chief Ate. And then me, Anzeros, Aurora and Maia flew to Dianne¡¯s construction site.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. Maia, help me secure the logs right away¡±

    ¡°Ho. There is a good windbreak cave on the mountainside over there. Owner can rest there¡±

    ¡°Rest¡­¡­I haven¡¯t done anything since yesterday, so I¡¯m not losing any energy and I¡¯m really free¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then mingle and have fun¡±

    I don¡¯t like it when you say it like that, La. It¡¯s midwinter now, so the outdoors are shrinking. ¡­¡­Neia invites me to work without seeing me in trouble.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you carve out a board together?¡±

    ¡°A, Ah¡­¡­I mean, did you do this alone!?¡±

    Behind Neia, there is a pile of wood that has been cut into boards. Even if youbine the wall materials and floor materials, I think there is enough space for one house. Since Dianne and her team are building a simple hut, they can probably afford to build several houses with just this.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the only material they¡¯ll be using, so they¡¯ve asked for more¡±

    ¡°How did you get all this done in one night¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you look at the grain of the wood, it¡¯s easy to do in quantity¡±

    The logs were piled up on the floor and Neia set them on the floor. It¡¯s a trick that is impossible for ordinary people, but it makes the axe taken out quickly dwell in the light by casting a spell lightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an axe¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re casting some kind of spell¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a hardening spell, or rather a protection spell for the tip of the de. It¡¯s just magic¡±

    She raised the axe with one hand, jumped up, flipped her short cloak and shed it vertically. A shocking sound echoes and the log cracks.

    ¡°Yoo, to!¡±

    Neia flew even lighter, spinning once, twice, three times. Then, with a swoosh swoosh, the log splits and forms a nk.

    ¡°¡­¡­Neia, you¡¯ll make a fortune as a carpenter¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Even a professional ogre carpenter can¡¯t process a board this easily¡­¡­¡±

    I mean, where is there room for my turn in this feat?

    ¡°Huhuhu, it¡¯s interesting. Let¡¯s make effective use of the shing wave¡±

    ¡°You know, Aurora¡­¡­can you shoot that fine?¡±

    ¡°I have to try it to know for sure¡±

    Aurora pulls out her sword. Dianne suddenly appears there.

    ¡°Aurora, that¡¯s fine, I¡¯d rather you cut the board horizontally. Neia is good at breaking it in a straight line, but cutting it across is a saw¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed¡­¡­¡±

    No, it¡¯s great enough.

    ¡°Well then¡­¡­teii! Haa!!¡±

    Aurora swung her sword. The vacuum de strikes the wood and cuts it without mercy.

    ¡°Ooh. You¡¯ve got a good handle on it¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be a force to be reckoned with if you can¡¯t do this¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because she helped develop the technique the first time, but Neia was deeply moved by it.

    I¡¯m not sure if I shoulde up with some kind of carpentry special move¡±

    ¡°Rx, Anzeros. Do you have any doubts about the character of the carpenter¡¯s special move¡±

    It may be useful, but it¡¯s not something a hero or an infantryman would do.

    The only thing I did was hammer in a few nails. I didn¡¯t take on any of the work and we all did it together to speed up thepletion of the hut. I felt a little depressed as I rested in the cave after finishing my work.

    ¡°I wish I could have been a little more helpful since I was the man in charge¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Don¡¯t worry about it. Dragons are power. You have me and Maia to rece your arms¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But you see, I¡¯m a craftsman¡±

    It¡¯s a good idea to work with a cksmith and a carpenter, but I want to rely on making things.

    ¡°Smithson-san is suitable for hero orientation¡±

    Neia smiles as she sips tea warmed by La¡¯s mes.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°They say that if you can¡¯t always find a ce where you can be useful, you¡¯re a second-rate hero. Smithson-san has the support of many people, but he will never, ever stop working for himself because he is proud of it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s not what I meant, though¡±

    I¡¯m not going to stop working because I don¡¯t feel I¡¯m qualified enough to be the ¡¸Master¡¹ of the girls. That¡¯s it. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like the idea of working with them, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think I¡¯m disqualified in the least.

    ¡°My predecessor used to say that bravery is ultimately a decision to take the initiative. ¡­¡­Smithson-san is not much of a fighter, but maybe that¡¯s what being brave in a peaceful world is all about¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    No denying it. If Neia found it, it shouldn¡¯t be denied. It¡¯s shy to call me that, but I hope Neia will someday be able to choose that way of life.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve secured the materials, we¡¯ll be able to bring them in from here, which will speed up the construction¡±

    ¡°Ho. I have to get back to Polka as soon as possible. We can¡¯t let Jeanne, Selenium and Luna worry¡±

    Everyone sips tea at once and stands up. The towering brand-new stilt observatory was sloppy but had a nice scent of freshly cut wood. Well, I guess my new house will be ready soon. I¡¯ll do my best to repay the Baron and Irina for giving it to me.

 Chapter 295: End of Small Business Tour

    <h4>Chapter 295: End of Small Business Tour</h4>

    During the day, I advanced to help La, Dianne and Neia and went to bed at night in Catalina. Naris, Sharon and 100-manmander Becker, also came out and helped everyone with the carpentry work and as a result, thest hut waspleted by the evening of the third day.

    ¡°Ho. I knew there was a difference between with or without manpower¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to get caught up in the heavy lifting of building, but when ites to the time-consuming parts, it¡¯s more about the number of hands than the strength of arms. ¡­¡­I¡¯m impressed by the fact that ogre carpenters are several times more efficient at building than humans, even after taking that into ount¡±

    ¡°La-san and 100-manmander Dianne were insomniacs. I fell asleep several times on the way¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho. It¡¯s good that you can sleep anywhere, but don¡¯t sleep on the snow anymore. When I found you, I wondered if you were dead¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡±

    It seems that Neia had caused a slight disturbance, but anyway, the work was finished smoothly. I don¡¯t know how many of the buildings we built this time will survive and be a bridgehead to the Kalwin Kingdom. But if all goes well, it will not only be an important lodging ce for the nations to interact with each other, but also an effective scouting base for Renfangas. Eventually, the technology of the modernbyrinth developed in the south will be used and this ce may be revived as an inhabitednd again as early as in my lifetime. It¡¯s a grand story and I won¡¯t be around for that long, but I¡¯m proud to be a part of the first step.

    ¡°Now, we¡¯re done. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t suppose any of you are unpacking with the intention of staying long. We¡¯ll return to Polka at dawn¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    Under themand of Dianne, everyone helped clean up the tools and board the carriage brought by Maia. In the midst of all this, only Neia continues to stare at the northern sky.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Neia? ¡­¡­No way, did you feel something bad again?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. ¡­¡­I was wondering how far away Kalwin was¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    Neia isn¡¯t in a hurry, but she was still anxious to see where the work was going.

    ¡°One more day away¡­¡­will you fly home if you are told that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder¡±

    At my question, Neia pulled her hat down a little and hid her eyes.

    ¡°To be honest, just a little bit¡­¡­I hope it¡¯s a little further away¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    The answer came back a little unexpectedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a spoiled story. ¡­¡­Just a little. Maybe I¡­¡­want to be a dangling Neia a little more¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Not hero?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. ¡­¡­It¡¯s just a quirk of the imagination. The sooner the better, of course¡±

    Neia smiles. For some reason that smile felt false to me.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired. Mou, I¡äm d that Tetes-chan also came and worked¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never done anything like that before¡±

    ¡°Kuu, that¡¯s how you grow up as a youngdy. ¡­¡­I mean, there¡¯s a real princess over there! She was hammering nails and sawing like crazy today, Knight Chief Sharon!

    ¡°It¡¯s a wisdom of the age¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been out of my hometown for decades, if not twenty like Tetes. I¡¯ve had the opportunity to imitate a carpenter¡±

    The Renfangas group was getting excited in a really unimportant way. I also noticed that Sharon was surprisingly adept at carpentry. Aside from nailing, but sawing is harder than it looks.

    ¡°I wonder if I should have gone and helped¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida looked a little ufortable.

    ¡°Without you here, only Tetes and Apple are in Catalina. ¡­¡­The Ace Knight Corps are a little ring and I¡äm worried, so I¡¯m d you were here¡±

    ¡°I, Is that so

    A relieved face. Almeida is easy to understand because her ears are bent and her relief is honest. In fact, unlike Selenium, Apple wasn¡¯t likely to escape in the face of anything and having a dependable Almeida nearby would have saved her a lot.

    ¡°Tte, oh, Apple is?¡±

    If I look closely, I can¡¯t find Apple in the girls¡¯ room where they are packing up. I was a little disconcerted, just after I had satisfied myself that I had been paying attention.

    ¡°Apple was in the kitchen earlier¡±

    Maia tells me.

    ¡°Do you know where she is now?¡±

    I ask, hoping that Maia¡¯s senses might be able to figure it out.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Do you want me¡­¡­to go to look for her?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If you can¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    Maia trotted to the exit¡­¡­stopping just short of the door.

    ¡°¡­¡­Smells good¡±

    Then, right in front of Maia, the door opens before she can touch it.

    ¡°Hey everyone, Madeleine is¡­¡­kyaa¡±

    It was Apple who came in. She holds arge tray and Maia is in front of her, but she doesn¡¯t seem to notice her for a moment and she loses her bnce the moment she notices Maia¡äs existence. A lot of madeleines floating fluffily in the air. The next moment, all the girls¡­¡­that is, everyone in this room except me, moved at once.

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to drop it!¡±

    ¡°Hoo!¡±

    ¡°Whoa!¡±

    They rushed to the doorway at once. Each of them collides with the other and catches all the madeleines with their dozen or so hands. ¡­¡­Apple and I are stunned.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°W, Wonderful¡­¡­¡±

    Even Naris and Aurora, who aren¡¯t as fast as they should be, have sessfully entered the fray. The girl¡¯s responsiveness to sweets was brilliantly shown, including Neia, who has a single hat and La, who uses magic to stop them in the air. And.

    ¡°Oh, that was a close one, be careful?¡±

    For some reason, one Madeleine floating in the air, Great Knight Chief Ate, who seems to have been the first to pull from behind,ughs with a smirk while eating.

    ¡°Ah! Why is the Great Knight Chief eating!¡±

    ¡°Nowaa! Tetes-chan copses without moving a little!!¡±

    ¡°Eh, because I was promised to have one, it¡¯s okay, because there are so many. Ah, this is good, another one¡±

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    ¡°What wicked sister. You¡¯re so stingy¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Sharon! Please refrain from calling me that disgraceful name!¡±

    I wonder if she¡¯ll be involved until the end of this stay¡­¡­I mean, is there enough for me.

    -

    The next day.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, Kingfisher. Reverse¡­¡­10-man captain Wrigley, I want you to do your best, too¡±

    ¡°I understand¡±

    ¡°Confirmed¡±

    In the meadow¡­¡­in front of Catalina, which is now a snowfield, we said goodbye to Catalina again.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be back soon¡±

    Dianne smiles at the Celesta-style saluting Ace Knights and gets into the carriage we¡¯re waiting for.

    ¡°Hey, General! That,e, those cuties wille again?¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Anzeros was so cute¡±

    ¡°Idiot, 10-man captain Aurora was more beautiful¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve never seen the dancing spear up close before, but I didn¡¯t know she was that sexy¡±

    The Ace Knight Corps outside was making a lot of noise around General Kingfisher. While listening to their voices, 100-manmander Becker is bogged down.

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder what would happen if they found out that someone had been staying in the bedrooms of these beautiful women every night¡±

    ¡°Seriously, please don¡¯t do this¡±

    No, staying in the girls¡¯ room became somonce that Ipletely forgot about 100-manmander Becker.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯ve been doing that?¡±

    ¡°Ho. I guess I should havee back at least for the night then¡±

    ¡°Andy. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not saying don¡¯t do it, but be modest outside of Polka¡±

    The three who didn¡¯t seem to know that fact also poked fun at me and I became a little smaller. And when I see the window where the carriage held by Maia gradually rises in altitude.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    The familiar faces of Catalina¡¯s residents are all waving at us. Mayor, butcher, workshop dwarf,munication magician. Great Knight Chief Ate is also there.

    ¡°Although it has be an annual event, I¡¯m happy about this¡±

    Anzeros said and waved back. I was going to wave back, but the window was too far away, so I opened the coachman¡¯s stand and waved from there.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡­tte, wawaa¡±

    My hand slipped and I almost slipped out. However, my body stops suddenly.

    ¡°Hey hey, don¡¯t fall¡±

    Looking back, 100-manmander Becker was hooking a grappling hook on my belt. ¡­¡­I was both grateful and scared.

    ¡°Good shot. ¡­¡­Great Knight Chief, I¡älle again!¡±

    ¡°Say hello to Lord Buster!¡±

    Tetes and Naris waving their hands out of the coachman¡¯s stand by piggybacking on my body supported by the grappling hook.

    ¡°TTe, you guys are getting carried away! You can¡¯t put that much weight on me¡±

    Somehow a strange feeling is transmitted from the waist¡­¡­h, hey hey.

    ¡°Ah, Smithson, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    I¡¯m going to tear your belt. It¡¯s originally designed for climbing walls, so it¡¯s a little sharp¡±

    ¡°100-manmander!?¡±

    There¡¯s a cracking sound and the three of us almost fall out.

    ¡°Uwaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°Hyawaa!?¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha¡±

    ¡­¡­Tetes had a lifeline installed beforehand and it was only me and Naris who were really scared. If I¡äm about to fall, maybe La or Dianne will do something about it, but it¡¯s pretty bad for my heart.

    -

    We arrived at the snowfield on the outskirts of Polka while the sun was still high in the sky.

    ¡°Oh dear. I¡¯ve only been out for about a week, but it¡¯s a relief to be back here¡±

    Anzeros smiled as she rolled her shoulders.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a local now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if that will happen soon¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Andy, you¡¯re going to live here, aren¡¯t you? Then I¡¯ll have to live here, too¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­well, that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s weird¡±

    I wondered if the royal capital and Celesta had some regrets, but there seems to be no doubt that Anzeros will be a citizen of Polka.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I believe Irina and the others have started preparing Andy¡¯s new home¡±

    ¡°Ho. My new home. It¡¯s not bad to see it in the making¡±

    ¡°Selen and I will be able to have children in peace with our new home¡±

    ¡°Apple-san, you¡¯re not pregnant yet, are you?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right, but¡­¡­I¡¯m not on birth control and it could happen at any time¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous. Hey, Almeida¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡­¡­sure, contraception is barren¡±

    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a natural topic of conversation, guys.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ladies. How about a naked story even though there are I and the hero here who are outsiders?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­¡±

    Sure enough, 100-manmander Becker and Neia, who had trouble responding, areughing bitterly. Meanwhile, only Maia, who returned to her human form a littleter and joined the group, is staring at Polka without joining the topic.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened to Luna, Hilda and the others¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    It was. I left it to professional Hilda, but I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m worried.

    ¡°Good. Shall we go see?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I stroked Maia¡¯s head and started walking to the city with her. Everyone naturally made progress.

    ¡°I¡¯m home¡±

    ¡°Ou, wee back

    When I returned to the inn, I saw the peaceful face of Keiron ying cards with the Masturbation Brothers.

    ¡°Where is 100-manmander Dianne? And wee back to Anzeros and Aurora¡±

    ¡°Dianne went to Irina. Where are Hilda and Luna?¡±

    ¡°Eh? They¡¯re at the cat mansion¡±

    ¡°Cat mansion?¡±

    ¡°Ah, the other day you guys brought in a bunch of cat beasts from the south, right? About half of them are sleeping there, so there¡¯s a house called the Cat Mansion these days¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­I think it¡¯s just west of the clothing store, a little ways down the street, it¡¯s pretty noisy¡±

    Keiron tells me as he cuts the card. As with Anzeros, his familiarity with the city is amazing.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re getting more familiar with the situation in the city¡±

    ¡°This is because when you¡¯re at Keel¡äs home the steamed bun shop, the kids and wives are constantly gossiping¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    It may only be a matter of time before hees to live in the city apart from us.

    Then, when I and Maia went looking for the ¡¸Cat Mansion¡¹, it was certainly rtively easy to find. Or rather, there were catdies ying in the garden with the children of the city.

    ¡°Nyaa!! C, Cold!!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t beat me on dirt!!¡±

    ¡°Haahaa! It¡¯s a hundred years too early for a desert-born to try to beat a Polka-dot in a snowball fight!¡±

    ¡°Fast!¡±

    It was fun to see grown-up cat girls being tossed around by kids in a snowball fight, but that¡¯s about it.

    ¡°Hey, is Hilda-san there?¡±

    When I called out to them, the cat girls looked at me with their ears up and their eyes startled.

    ¡°Nyaa!?¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­Master!!!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean with master¡­¡­¡±

    I was baffled by the inexplicable way they called me.

    ¡°Is it wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Andy Smithson. Some people may call it weird, but I¡¯m not your master¡±

    ¡°Uuh?¡±

    ¡°Nnn?¡±

    The cat girls feel that something difficult has been said. ¡­¡­I mean, they weren¡¯t the Maple family or Luna, maybe they were some of those wounded or sick, but there¡¯s no evidence of that. It seems that Hilda-san¡¯s skill is already being shaken without regret.

    ¡°More than that, do you know Hilda-san?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s inside¡±

    They led me into the ¡¸Cat Mansion¡¹.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re early, Andy-kun¡î¡±

    Hilda-san was in the process of treating one of the cat girls. There were about ten cat girls in the house, all staring at us, sudden visitors, but they were not hostile. They just didn¡¯t know how to talk to me.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. The sick children are improving as I expected. Maybe in another ten days, all of them will be able to be called healthy. The injured ones, however, can be treated¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it difficult?¡±

    ¡°As you can imagine, for those without limbs¡­¡­I¡¯ve removed as many scars as I could¡±

    After all, it seems that there are some fields that are difficult to treat even with a miraculous spring.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The pain that gued me for so many years is almost gone and I can¡¯t afford to be extravagant¡±

    The child who had just received the treatment shook her head in a healthy manner. The girl was missing her legs. One leg was missing from the knee, the other from the ankle.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to see if I can loosen the fixation of the wound and direct the healing power of the miraculous spring toward regeneration. ¡­¡­It¡¯s not going well. It would be nice if we could control the power of the miraculous spring as well¡±

    Hilda sighs. ¡­¡­Hmm?

    ¡°The direction of regeneration¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As a mechanism of the human body, the direction of regeneration is to close the wounds received for the sake of survival¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute¡±

    Wait a minute. ¡­¡­The body. The direction of regeneration. You can manipte the direction of regeneration.

    ¡°¡­¡­Naa¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes?¡±

    I grab the legless cat girl by the shoulders.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Ma, Marone¡­¡­Marone Plum¡±

    ¡°Will you apany me for a moment? ¡­¡­It may hurt, but maybe those legs¡­¡­may be cured¡±

    What I had in my mind was Breakcore. ¡­¡­Maybe.

 Chapter 296: Cat Girl Treatment Strategy 1

    <h4>Chapter 296: Cat Girl Treatment Strategy 1</h4>

    Breakcore can regenerate her own body with considerable freedom. She can even grow horns out of ces that don¡¯t have horns, something that would be impossible otherwise. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s got a lot of tricks up her sleeve from her days as a weird lump of meat. ¡­¡­She used to put out horns and legs freely from the meat. So, with her help, I think she could shed light on a girl like Miss Marone who lost her legs.

    ¡­¡­Hearing my idea, Hilda-san made a troubled face.

    ¡°With the power of the holy beast¡­¡­heal the deficiency? It¡¯s true that Lord Bonaparte has done it, but¡­¡­it would be difficult for a normal person, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Well, it would be hard to do with a living donor¡±

    ¡°Its tough, maybe when I was Sir Bonaparte, I think it was really a big operation ss mobilization and I finally got together with the magicians. Theoretically, it¡¯s not that difficult to transnt tissue from another species, but the difference in performance would be considerable for a Holy Beast. When ites to the beast ss, there is a considerable difference in performance. If you think about it normally, will the circtory system and nerves lose the required amount and copse together or will the mind be invaded?¡±

    ¡°Mind?¡±

    ¡°Erosion of existence, I guess you¡¯d call it. Andy-kun had a deer meat transnt, but it wasn¡¯t like that¡­¡­I know a guy who got a whole arm from a buddy of his who lost his arm in the war and he became dangerously unstable without regr magic treatment¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There are many other simr cases. It¡¯s dangerous to bring an organ that you¡¯ve lost from someone else. In the case of Sir Bonaparte, I¡¯m sure he took very strict and meticulous measures and I¡¯m sure he was so fundamentally strong that he could not be defeated by the Eye of the Sky Tiger¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Were you crossing such a dangerous bridge, old man?¡±

    Well, aside from the old man.

    ¡°But Breakcore should have the magic of ¡ºContract of Life¡»that flowed from the sacred ce of Leica¡¯s Dabwise via La. If that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What kind of magic?¡±

    I¡¯m not sure what kind of magic you¡¯re talking about¡­¡­but it seems to be a magic that allows you to borrow the healing abilities of holy beasts¡­¡­¡±

    Hilda-san doesnt lose her suspicious expression. However, Marone leaned forward with her hands and begged Hilda-san.

    ¡°I, If it¡¯s cured¡­¡­if it¡¯s cured, I¡¯d like to try it! I¡¯d rather do it than live like this, causing trouble for everyone¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey¡±

    Hilda hit Marone¡äs forehead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that living is annoying. It¡¯s not a sin to be injured or sick. There are some things you just can¡¯t do, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s important to be grateful to the people who provide for you, but it¡¯s an insult to the people who care about you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yes¡±

    Hilda sighs, then turns to me.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no point in having a vague conversation with you here, Andy-kun. Anyway, let¡¯s go and see the Holy Beast, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Hilda-san looked more serious than ever. ¡­¡­I wonder if she is so worried, is it natural for a doctor? Maybe I¡äm thinking too lightly. It may be cured, but I don¡¯t understand the risk of failure.

    For now, I¡¯m heading to the Baron¡¯s mansion. I¡¯ll have to talk to Irina or Christie to get to the red n mansion.

    ¡°Wee back, Andy-san¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see that nothing dangerous has happened¡±

    I was greeted first by Jeanne, who was holding Peter and then by Selenium, holding her prominent belly in her hands.

    ¡°All three of you seem to be doing fine¡±

    ¡°Peter has finally conquered the mansion¡¯s tits. All of them, young and old, even the Baron¡¯s daughter¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey¡±

    What a feat you¡¯ve aplished without even knowing it, my son.

    ¡°Fennel, did you let him suck too!¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve heard from other people that that¡¯s the fastest way tofort him¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If he grows up like this, he¡¯ll be a mustache-faced milk-sucking monster, so don¡¯t let him suck anything other than Jeanne and Selenium in the future¡±

    Even though he¡¯s half, he¡¯s a dwarf. It¡¯s okay now, but even if he gets a terrible beard like Rackman, it¡¯s still bad if he has boobs indiscriminately. Or rather, I wouldn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°Is that okay with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Selenium will have breast milk in the near future, so you have my permission, food-wise¡±

    ¡°Yes? ¡­¡­I hope you¡¯re looking forward to it, Andy-san?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    Breast milk is the highest. And I¡¯m excited to expect it, leaving my son behind. Hilda-san who is next to me is poking me with her elbow.

    ¡°Andy-kun. That¡¯s not the point¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. ¡­¡­Is Irina there?¡±

    ¡°Irina-sama just took Dianne-san and La-san with her¡±

    ¡­¡­New house? I¡¯m curious about that, but it can be seen tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.

    ¡°Then is Christie¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Here¡±

    Christie was justing down the stairs.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I want to go to the Holy Beast Labyrinth. Can you take me there?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but¡­¡­you too, Hilda-san?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What?¡±

    ¡°No, I just thought it was unusual¡±

    ¡­¡­Hmm? Well,e to think of it¡­¡­oh? Hilda-san is¡­¡­perhaps she hasn¡¯t seen Breakcore since she transformed into a girl?

    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to walk the northern forest so much, but this time it¡¯s about medical treatment¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll hand over the work now¡±

    Christie walks up the stairs and gives quick instructions to her female subordinates. In this way, she is a really big woman.

    -

    With Maia holding a carriage, several patients who are particrly inconvenient even for cat beasts and several elves of the Sakura n board as assistance. Plus, me, Hilda, Christie and Luna. Christie had joined the discussion with La and the others during ourst visit, so she knew the full extent of the procedure. While exining it to Hilda-san on the way, she also agreed with her technical concerns.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do that with that technique, but¡­¡­the problem is, as Hilda-san said, whether the cat beast¡¯s body can withstand the forceful regeneration¡­¡­and whether it can handle the magic connection¡±

    ¡°Connection?¡±

    ¡°Conceptually, it is necessary to ¡ºPass¡»the wound to Breakcore, so the cat beasts also need control. You don¡¯t need a magic background¡­¡­but it may require some practice¡±

    ¡°And can you really ¡ºPass¡» a wound that has already healed to a holy beast¡­¡­another problem is that you can¡¯t relieve pain by nature¡±

    Christie and Hilda nodded at each other seriously and finished sorting out the problems. There Chibi Maia whispers on my shoulder.

    ¡°Andy-sama. It¡¯s about time¡±

    ¡°Are we there?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Is Breakcore aware of our arrival?

    ¡°Yeah. She keeps looking at me¡±

    ¡°Good. Thennd¡±

    I tell Maia and wend in the meadow as usual.

    ¡°Andy!¡±

    Today¡¯s Breakcore was small. She looked younger than Maia. She had fluffy white hair tied up in a ponytail with a cord of white clover, which was very cute.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯vee to see me again. ¡­¡­What about those cat beasts?¡±

    ¡°Ah. We need to talk to you about something¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°That ¡ºContract of Life¡»¡­¡­emm, is it applicable?¡±

    Hilda, Christie and Breakcore began to seriously discuss my proposal from the doctor¡¯s point of view, the magic theory point of view and the operator¡¯s point of view.

    ¡°As for regeneration control, there¡¯s no problem at all on my end. Whether it¡¯s a hand, a foot or an internal organ, I¡¯ll be able to heal it¡­¡­however, I also think that a cat beast unfamiliar with magic might not be able to handle the connection¡±

    ¡°Also, it would be a pity to have to re-experience the pain of losing it, wouldn¡¯t it? We can¡¯t just knock them out¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think we can modify the spell to deal with this to some extent. If we double-connect the control to the holy beast, they won¡¯t feel any pain, but they¡¯ll still be able to feel it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That would run the risk of over-healing. If you¡¯re not careful, your mind will be affected by ¡ºQi¡» and worst of all, your personality and memories will be erased¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­I wonder if there¡¯s any way to do that¡±

    I can only vaguely understand the discussion, so I can only sit in a triangle with Luna and Maia and watch.

    ¡°Maia, do you understand what that means?¡±

    ¡°Sort of.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me¡±

    While I vaguely watched the girls debate, the cat beasts that had been brought in were delighted to see the evergreen meadow.

    ¡°Nyaaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to run around if I could¡±

    ¡°I never knew there was such a beautiful forest in the world¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it really that beautiful? I want to see it too¡­¡­it¡¯s so frustrating that I can¡¯t see it¡­¡­¡±

    When I hear their voices, I feel like I need to heal them. But there¡¯s nothing I can do. All I can do is wait. ¡­¡­It reminds me of old man Bonaparte¡¯s line, what can you do? I can¡¯t do anything. Really.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­master, sir¡±

    Marone called out to me slowly. Looking back, she was approaching me on the back of an elf of the cherry blossom n.

    ¡°As far as I can tell¡­¡­I wish I could endure even the pain and use magic, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah, I guess so, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I can use a little magic. Here¡±

    Marone casts a small spell, waving her hand lightly. A small amount of water gathered at the tip of her finger and fell on the grass.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything too difficult, but if it hurts this much¡­¡­I can endure it. I¡¯ll endure it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Umm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to stand¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Understood. I¡¯ll just ask¡±

    The look in Marone¡¯s eyes was a littleforting. It might be a deathly ordeal for her. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t be so irresponsible as to push her back. But I think she¡¯s ready to take it on.

    ¡°Breakcore. Hilda¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun?¡±

    ¡°Let Marone do it. She¡¯s got a little bit of magic in her, and¡­¡­she can stop halfway if she doesn¡¯t want to y it safe¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But it really hurts and it¡¯s painful, right?¡±

    ¡°Marone says she wants to do it. She wants to stand¡±

    I tell them this and they are silent for about ten seconds.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dark Elf. Will you be able to cast a sensory illusion at a moment¡¯s notice?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­You¡¯ll do that, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to lose by doing it. ¡­¡­It¡¯s not my taste to torment Andy¡¯s women, but if she¡¯s ready to do it, I have no obligation to stop her¡±

    Breakcore pulls out her floral diadem and stands up.

    ¡°Come here, Marone and the others. This technique requires preparation of the location¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes!¡±

    Let us clean up the furniture in the dwelling above thebyrinth and Breakcore and Marone sit facing the center of the room.

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s get started¡±

    Breakcore joins hands after making some preparations around her.

    ¡°Stay where you are. ¡­¡­Well, can¡¯t you move?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Breakcore¡¯s right hand touches Marone¡¯s forehead with a serious look. And the two bodies begin to shine.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡äm connected now¡­¡­it¡¯s not a permanent connection, but I can take care of your regeneration for now¡±

    Breakcore speaks to Marone with a serious, yet somehowpassionate look in her eyes.

    ¡°Imagine. That you are mortal. Your body will be revived freely. What you have lost will grow back¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Kuu¡±

    Marone¡¯s body tensed up.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good¡­¡­you¡¯re connected to me. Picture it more clearly. The scars are false. It¡¯s just a lid in the way. Break through it. Your feet are there. Use your strength. Bring back your legs. Break through the skin, expose the bones connect it with tendons cover it with flesh¡±

    ¡°Ku, aa¡­¡­a, auaa¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, more¡±

    ¡°I, It hurts¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It hurts and you¡¯re ready for it. That¡¯s all the pain you¡¯ll ever need to get up again, so it¡¯s a small price to pay¡±

    ¡°A, aaaa¡­¡­ga, aaa¡­¡­¡±

    Marone¡¯s light gets stronger. And then that right leg, the one without anything below the knee, suddenly spurted blood.

    ¡°Uo¡±

    ¡°Marone!¡±

    I¡¯m surprised and Luna shouts. Breakcore says sharply.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s okay¡­¡­you¡¯re not going to die from that kind of pain. No, you¡¯re not going to die now. Suffer and struggle. Wish. You¡¯re¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ga, aaaaaaaa!!¡±

    Screams and tears of grief. And Breakcore is covered in blood. But right in front of her eyes, she can see bones in Marone¡¯s blood. Flesh grows. Gradually, the shins start to form.

    ¡°Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±

    A beastly scream and blood being spattered. However, even in the midst of all this, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the body that was being revived¡­¡­the wound on her left leg also ripped open and blood spurted out. Marone is in a terrible state of tears, snot and anguish. Breakcore continues to admonish her while bathed in her blood. Eventually, in the pool of blood in the room, a bright red right foot ispleted. A few minutester, the left leg regenerates.

    ¡°¡­¡­A, ga¡­¡­ua¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Good work. ¡­¡­It¡¯s growing back¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You can run around as much as you like. ¡­¡­Get some rest¡±

    When Breakcore smiled, Marone fell on the bloody floor with a peace of mind.

    ¡°Marone!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she should be in a non-lethal state now. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know how she managed to keep her mind on. You¡¯re a strong girl, Marone¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of torture to regenerate so slowly, but I¡¯m frustrated because I can get it back in a few seconds even if I have two bodies¡±

    Luna picked Marone up and Hilda, who was waiting in the corner of the room, wiped her body with a wet cloth and cast some kind of magic on her. It¡¯s probably some kind of magic that takes away the pain. Because she was suffering so much, the afterglow of pain will note out immediately.

    ¡°¡­¡­It hurts because it¡¯s really slow to pull out power, but it doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t run away because it¡¯s slow. I also think about Leica¡äs holy beast¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a technique as a safeguard to prevent certain knights from dying, right? If it¡¯s for this kind of regeneration, I think it can be a little more manageable¡­¡­it¡¯s a pity to torture a girl like this, even if it¡¯s not Marone.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±

    Breakcore uses magic to levitate the blood off the floor and dispose of it in the trays¡­¡­showing a rough job, but thinking about it a bit.

    ¡°¡­¡­If you let the excess energy escape somewhere, it seems that there is no problem in relieving the pain during regeneration with an illusion or something¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Hilda takes action there.

    ¡°Lets get rid of it¡­¡­in other words, should I hand it over to someone else?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But to extract only the excess qi is not possible¡­¡­besides, it is the qi of a holy beast. It¡¯s also a vessel that can ept it¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. There¡¯s a dragon here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No way¡±

    There is also a dragon rider¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    You¡¯re talking to me!?

    ¡°I¡¯m also here¡±

    What?

    ¡°The three of us might be able to work something out¡î¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Three of us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡î¡±

    What are you thinking about, doctor?

 Chapter 297: Cat Girl Treatment Strategy 2 [Cat Beasts]

    <h4>Chapter 297: Cat Girl Treatment Strategy 2 [Cat Beasts]</h4>

    Apparently, there are a few problems with the Breakcore + Dabwise regeneration method.

    First, it¡¯s super painful. It should be possible to alleviate the pain by using sensory illusions to directly deceive the senses, but I heard that doing so is not a good idea because it risks letting more ¡¸Qi¡¹ flow into you than you can ept. Originally, a holy beast is an existence that is constantly receiving an almost unlimited torrent of power and in order to control and use that power, it is necessary to take only what is necessary. In the case of this technique, it is the autonomous function of the body that defaults to it, and if the senses are deceived, there is a risk of losing control and demanding an excessive amount of power. It was probably based on this mechanism that Cecil in the Holy Land was training to regenerate after being injured. It seems that training can improve efficiency, but there¡¯s no point in training the cat beasts this time.

    Hilda¡¯s opinion was that she really wanted to alleviate that pain. Even Marone, who had just been healed, was in pretty good condition. She was able to use magic, which is one of the qualities of a healing control and she had a strong will. It would be too pitiful to apply this to a child with a weak will (weak sounds bad, but it seems to be hard for normal nerves to endure), or a child who is not good at controlling healing and is in constant pain. If possible, I would like to support healing control as well. However, since this system was originallypleted using the body¡¯s instincts, if someone else were to tamper with it or fool the instincts, it would inevitably require a safety valve to let the ¡¸Qi¡¹ escape. This is where Maiaes in. The dragon¡¯s body is indeed very strong and it seems to be able to withstand a little ¡¸Qi¡¹flowing into it. ording to a theory that Hilda read a long time ago, the reason why dragons are able to maintain an overwhelmingly high level of activitypared to the amount of food they eat is because they have a physical structure that allows them to utilize more or less natural energy.

    ¡°So the problem is how to send extra ¡ºPower¡»directly to Maia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I could tell by the way you were staring at me¡±

    ¡°Yes. It would be easy if the dragon had sex directly, but if Andy-kun, it would be easy for Maia-chan to tune in the wavelength, so I treated her with magic so that the energy could be passed on to Maia-chan¡­¡­it¡¯s a reverse use of the penis and it¡¯s magically and physically united with the cat beasts. I¡¯ll be controlling the healing from the side. It¡¯s dangerous to eliminate the painpletely, but I can weaken it by about 1/8th ording to my calctions. The overflowing power is absorbed by Maia-chan through Andy-kun. Perfect teamwork¡î¡±

    ¡°Wait, Hilda-san. What is the art of lovemaking? I can¡¯t use it¡±

    ¡°You¡äre really good at it. Andy-kun, all you have to do is just have sex. You can ejacte if you want. You can ejacte all you want on the girl I¡¯m treating¡±

    Hilda nods alone, saying it¡¯s perfect. But.

    ¡°Wa, Wait a minute, Hilda-san. It¡¯s not a good idea to use chastity as the price of healing¡±

    From time to time, you might wonder what to do with someone who is officially recognized by the colony leader and is seeding as much as you like, but they aren¡¯t my seeding target in the first ce. Regardless of how it happened, neither of us had any ns to do so. In the cat beast colony, we were able to confirm our intentions by locking the door, but this time, it was almost like threatening them to open their legs if they wanted to be cured. That¡¯s not good. I think it¡¯s not fair. ¡­¡­Hilda looked a little troubled when she heard about my intention.

    ¡°But if you¡¯re not good at patience like Marone-chan, it could be mentally broken¡­¡­that¡¯s right, I think that even if you¡¯re a butt, you¡¯ll be good at the art of lovemaking, so what about the butt? You can use it with magic immediately andfortably¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think it¡¯s still a bit out¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being selfish. It¡¯s a treatment, a treatment. Do you really want to see a girl writhing in pain?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I, I get it. Please make sure you confirm your intentions with them before you do anything¡±

    I think I¡¯m very lewd, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to set a lifetime record for taking a lot of virgins. I know that virginity is not so cheap for a girl. It¡¯s not something you can just throw away on the spur of the moment. It¡¯s also a good idea to save it for someone you love, even if it¡¯s not for marriage. ¡­¡­I sound like a hard-headed old man.

    -

    While Hilda was giving individual medical examinations to the cat beasts, Marone regained consciousness. And then she slowly walked across the meadow with a gingerly gait, as if she were stepping out for the first time in new shoes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Amaz¡­¡­ing. Really, legs¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to get your muscle strength back to a point where it¡¯s notcking¡­¡­so Breakcore said you should try running when you get used to it¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­¡±

    When I said that, she walked a few more steps with her bare feet just regenerated¡­¡­and fell down.

    ¡°Marone!¡±

    ¡°A, Ahaha¡­¡­it¡¯s been about five years since I¡¯ve walked on my own feet¡­¡­so I¡¯m kind of having a hard time keeping my bnce¡±

    Marone takes my hand and stands up. She looked around, squinted and shed¡­¡­tears.

    ¡°Thank you, very much¡­¡­thank you, master¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a master. ¡­¡­Or maybe you were inspired by the elves in the tavern or the clothing store?¡±

    You may have to be a little careful with Savory and Oregano.

    ¡°Y, Yes. ¡­¡­But it¡¯s weird to call you guest because its not the colony¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Andy Smithson. You don¡¯t have to call me something weird¡±

    Marone shook her head, even if I gave my name.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I call you Master¡­¡­from now on, can I? Emm, in many ways¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­In many ways¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­I¡¯ll listen to whatever you tell me¡­¡­I hope you¡¯ll let me have children like everyone else in the colony¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel indebted to me. Most of the work was done by Hilda and Breakcore¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t have to feel indebted to you¡­¡­?¡±

    Zaa, the grass in the meadow sways. The grasnds approaching dusk flutter golden light and the soft eyes of the cat beast girl in front of me are colored with the soft light of evesting spring. ¡­¡­I think it¡¯s not good, it¡¯s cowardly.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m a flirtious lustful man and probably a pervert who has bang-up sex with other women right in front of you, but¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll keep impregnating you and if I¡¯m not careful, my kids might end up being ¡ºColony Kids¡»¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. ¡­¡­Can you take care of me, please?¡±

    Ah, not good. It would be nice to be able to say something that really makes her give up at such times.

    ¡°¡­¡­Good, well then, Polka. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll be quick, but I have to fuck you while treating the other girls¡±

    I¡¯ll point out the worst facts.

    ¡°¡­¡­Maybe I wanted you to treat me while you fucked me too¡±

    Marone kissed me. Standing on her toes with her newborn feet.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°That¡¯s the result of the interview survey¡­¡­it seems that all six children who areing for the time being are ¡ºGiving up virginity¡»¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Seriously¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Andy-kun. Don¡¯t forget that everyone is a girl from that colony¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    If you ask me, it was like people who gathered together and raped me at night with dozens of people.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m treating the six of you while getting your virginities. ¡­¡­Hey everyone, gather in this hut. Ah, Marone-chan is fine. Go with Chris-chan and the others to thebyrinth vige and get some supper¡±

    At Hilda¡¯smand, everyone started moving again.

    ¡°Do your best, Andy¡±

    Luna tapped me on the shoulder and whispered, taking the lead for the blind cat-beast girl. ¡­¡­Aside from the blind girl, the other cat beasts with torn arms,rge scars on their faces and other oddly aged cat girls all gave me nervous nces, which was ufortable. But I have to do it.

    Inside the hut, Breakcore is still in the same position as before. Hilda, who had entered the hut before me, hurriedly took off her clothes and underwear.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take your clothes off too, do you, Hilda?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s notfortable for me to be the only one with clothes on. Lets all get along well with each other¡î¡±

    She probably just doesn¡¯t want to be the only one outside the erotic hell.

    ¡°Then, Andy-kun undresses and sits there¡­¡­Maia-chan is in contact with Andy-kun. I¡¯m going to reinforce the energy lines now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it myself¡±

    Maia put her hand on my back and muttered a small, long incantation repeatedly. I¡¯m not a magician, so I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing, but every time she does it, I feel a connection with her.

    ¡°With this¡­¡­I can deal with the overfilled overflow¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could do this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It was originally a way to share power with fellow dragons. It doesn¡¯t make much sense because the vessels are too different from humans¡±

    For now, the preparations areplete. In addition to that, Hilda-san applied magic around my cock¡­¡­

    ¡°Why are you sucking it?¡±

    ¡°Nu? ¡­¡­Not good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but they¡¯re waiting, right?¡±

    ¡°Nmouu. Hilda-sensei is also a female ve, so I think it¡¯s okay to dig in a little more¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait until the next time. If you wait too long, it¡¯ll be tomorrow¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. ¡­¡­Then let¡¯s see the first patient¡±

    As soon as Hilda finishes her antics, the first patient appears from the waiting list in the next room. She¡¯s a bit of a coquettish one, but she¡¯s just got sharp eyes. One hand is missing from her second arm.

    ¡°Pl, Please¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yes, undress. And do you need contraceptive magic? You might be conceived as it is¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­I don¡¯t need it¡±

    She straddles me as Hilda undresses her. Breakcore makes her final confirmation as she sees my dick piercing that virgin pussy.

    ¡°Dark elf, don¡¯t get the order wrong. First, start this contract technique, after you receive the healing control and confirm the start of yback¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Activate sensory illusions. I¡¯ll wait for Andy-kun to ejacte and close the regeneration while regenerating rapidly¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Breakcore nodded. And.

    ¡°Is my ejaction even part of the n¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small amount, but when it¡¯s climax, the permissible value for Qi is widened. If you want to generate extra ¡ºQi¡», it¡¯s a little safer to do it then. And I don¡¯t think either of you would be happy to go to the next round without feeling good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Both sides?¡±

    When I see the cat beast girl with sharp eyes straddling me, she slowly shakes her hips and nods a little.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, If possible¡­¡­its my first time, so¡­¡­I want you to ejacte¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah. Even with this kind of ¡¸Opportunity¡¹ form, it must be the first time for these children. Do they want to go to the end properly because it is their first time?

    ¡°Fine. ¡­¡­Then, I¡¯m going to cum. I¡¯m going to cum more, okay?¡±

    ¡°Ye¡­¡­Yes!¡±

    I hold her in my arms, her eyes sharp and I start to shake my hips. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s been hunting with one arm for some time. The tightly toned body gives the impression of exceptional athletic ability. And yet, because of her one arm, she was unable to appear in front of men. I felt both sadness and love for such shame. I sucked on her chest and shook my hips to drive her back. Just then, the wound on her missing arm opens. Blood sprays down her arm in a spray. I looked at her face and saw that she was frowning slightly.

    ¡°I, It hurts¡­¡­b, but¡­¡­continue¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°O, Ou¡±

    I continued to shake my hips. The blood is spurting and the arm is regenerating. From Marone who regenerated with wrinkles, it was a little faster and her bright red hand was resurrected while I was burying my face in her boobs so that I wouldn¡¯t see the blood.

    ¡°A, Ahaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Looking at her hand, I can see herughing through her tears. But to be honest, I¡¯m a little scared to fuck a girl with blood spurting all over her. I feel like I¡¯m going to lose my dick if I stare at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time, Andy-kun, I wonder if you¡¯ll cum¡­¡­¡î I can¡¯t do the final skin regeneration¡­¡­¡±

    Hilda-san makes a request while making full use of magic. It doesn¡¯t happen right away. Desperately focused on pleasure and run through the path to ejaction.

    ¡°Ha, nnn¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ngu¡±

    But then, apparently ovee with emotion, she kissed me passionately. Her red hands cupped my back as she embraced me and the feel of her hot lips and the return of her hips made me finally climax. I ejacte heavily into her. At the same time, Hilda-san, Maia and Breakcore seemed to tighten their minds and do something. ¡­¡­Something flows into me¡­¡­it just flows behind her. The momentary saturation resembles the feeling of drowning in cotton and is certainly a little scary.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huu. Maia-chan, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡­though I did ooze a little¡±

    ¡°Well done, young dragon of Misty Pce¡±

    While listening to the conversations of the three people around me, I wipe the arms of the cat beast who seems to be exhausted. It was ying beautifully. ¡­¡­But, hey.

    ¡°Five more to go¡­¡­¡±

    A little sigh while looking at the bloody half of the body. It¡¯s not all the situations that make me happy when ites to sex. However, when the cat girl lie down with her body curled up and sees my semen overflowing from her crotch, I have to immerse myself in a strange sense of satisfaction.

    -

    But, as expected.

    ¡°A, Aa¡­¡­? Ahu, a, niaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    The girl who sprays a lot of blood and tears from her eyes and does yoga is pretty tough. The one-eyed child who lost one eye was also pleased with her half-bloody face, but I was a little scared of this, so I decided to do it from the back. I don¡¯t want to be called a chicken. However I don¡¯t want to have a hobby that is so scary that I get more excited about it.

    ¡°Andy-kun, it¡¯s about time¡­¡­? Can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my climax while manipting magic¡­¡­¡±

    While I honestly admire Hilda¡¯s goodwill, I managed to focus on the girl¡¯s ass and climax. At that moment, ¡¸Qi¡¹ flows through Maia after a moment of saturation. Once that¡¯s done, she finally knows that this bloody ritual is over.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nya¡­¡­still nothing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes yes, I¡äm getting a little squeaky around your eyes. Rx, I¡¯ll take it off now. ©¤©¤©¤©¤!¡±

    After Hilda took care of it with magic, thest child finally opened her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­S, See! I can see!¡±

    ¡°I, I¡äm d¡­¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t point out that her face is drenched in fresh red blood from the eyes down, so I breathe hard. After all, everyone refused contraception. For some reason, I continued to seed them with my sperm.

    ¡°Thanks for your help, Andy¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in a bit of a daze¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Blue dragon, let me get my qi flowing. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to overflow¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­¡±

    Luna, Maia and Breakcore also immerse themselves in the peace of mind that they have finished their work.

    And.

    ¡°I heard that Smithson did another great thing today. And that our young men had a sessful bear hunt¡±

    Diel was kind enough to provide us with the most delicious meal of the day: bear hot pot.

    ¡°I really want to go home and sleep¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama, aah¡±

    ¡°Let me do that for you¡±

    Maia and Luna are fighting for the role of ¡¸Aah¡¹.

    ¡°That, please from me too¡±

    ¡°Nyaa. Eat together¡±

    Marone and the girl who just got her eyes fixed (I don¡¯t even know her name yet) joined in the fray and I was popr.

    ¡°Oh dear. I wonder when Andy-kun will be vacant. I want a reward soon¡î¡±

    ¡°May I join you?¡±

    ¡°In the name of the cherry blossom, I¡¯m the one who worked with you, right?¡±

    The elders are the elders and the sparks of the sly person are scattered. ¡­¡­Ah. but.

    ¡°Thank you very much, really¡±

    ¡°Nyaa!¡±

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m d everyone was cured.

 Chapter 298: Cat Girl Treatment Strategy 3 [Breakcore Hilda Christie]

    <h4>Chapter 298: Cat Girl Treatment Strategy 3 [Breakcore Hilda Christie]</h4>

    After finishing the bear hot pot, the cat girls scattered to the meadow to enjoy their healed organs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go into thebyrinth, it¡¯s dangerous¡±

    ¡°There are also monsters in the surrounding forest, so don¡¯t stray too far¡±

    Hilda and Christie warned them.

    ¡°Rather, I think it¡¯s better to collect them and go back¡­¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but suggest that, but Hilda smiled wryly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive them for a moment. For a cat beast born in the desert, this forest really is like a dream world¡­¡­now that their bodies are free, please understand that they want to walk around as they please¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I see¡±

    I was a little convinced. Christie also goes to defense.

    ¡°They are cat beasts, so they are fine at night. It seems that many of them originally lost their organs in dangerous hunts and they¡¯ll be careful, so it won¡¯t be dangerous. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll have my nsmen take a look at them, just in case¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    ¡­¡­I, I feel like amander.

    ¡°The rest¡­¡­I came out soon after returning from Renfangas, so the problem is that I¡¯m not worried about Dianne and La. I thought a day trip would be fine, but that won¡¯t be the case if I let them y too much¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine. I¡äve heard about it from Selenium and silver n¡äs Fennel, so I¡¯ve told that to my subordinates who remain in the Baron¡¯s mansion¡±

    It¡¯s a good thing that Christie has been in charge for so long. I couldn¡¯t pull out the hand-cranking around that area.

    ¡°If something happens, La-chan and Irina-chan will be there and they will fly to you. ¡­¡­Why don¡¯t we stay tonight?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­¡±

    After all, after many days have passed. Now that this matter has been cleared up, I would like to say hello to the female ves who remain in Polka. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see how my new house is progressing, even though I¡¯ve put it off, but I also want to see how Isaac¡¯s construction is progressing. I¡¯m also curious about making the parts for the armor, which I¡¯ve almost left to Jackie-san and whether the Maple sisters are doin it right. But if you say that everything can be done tomorrow, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s nothing that I really need to do today. ¡­¡­Ugh. I feel like I¡¯m a very unneeded child, so let¡¯s not think too much about it.

    ¡°Th, Then do you decide to stay today. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll ask Diel and the others to lend us a ce to build a fire. If we know where we¡¯reing back to, it will be easier for the cat beasts to settle down after they¡¯re done walking¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go tell them¡±

    Maia finished cleaning up the bear pot and ran toward Diel, who was retreating to thebyrinth vige.

    ¡°Haa. Now, I wonder if the business is finally over today¡±

    Hilda rubs her shoulders in a slightly age appropriate manner. ¡­¡­I cantugh. Hilda takes care of the many patients we brought with us.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work¡±

    When I went behind her to rub her shoulders, she turned around and smiled at me.

    ¡°Is that a good ce to rub?¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s purely to show appreciation for yourbor¡±

    ¡°It makes Sensei who is working hard feel good if you reach out a little¡î¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m not sure what to think, but I reached out and grabbed her boobs from behind.

    ¡°Ann? Yes, rub it well¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, dark elf¡±

    Breakcore, who was looking sideways, raises a dissatisfied voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good, it¡¯s a reward from the master to the female ve who worked hard¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been cking off either. ¡­¡­That, I don¡¯t have stiff shoulders¡±

    I show a bitter smile at the grunting Breakcore. Stroking her head, stroking her shoulders and stroking her ass.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What, you¡¯re rewarding me, too?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°How can I not like it? ¡­¡­But, that¡­¡­I¡¯ve catalyzed magic today and I was going to refrain from doing it if I was tired, but that dark elf over there is just so inconsiderate¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That is cute, Breakcore¡±

    I kiss Breakcore while rubbing Hilda¡äs boobs with one hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay with that. ¡­¡­Well, we have some time on our hands. I¡¯m going to make another baby today¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­?¡±

    Breakcore looks happy. She¡¯s young today, so I¡¯m intrigued by protection. Christie alsoes in with a little dissatisfaction.

    ¡°That, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been cking off, either¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good¡±

    There are not enough hands. My left hand is upied by Hilda and my right hand is held by Christie.

    ¡°Then, do we have sex in the hut¡±

    Breakcore chuckles. I nced at the cat beasts scattered here and there in the meadow, then nodded. They know the rowdy nature of that colony. If we started spearing here, they might consider it their duty to participate. That would be fun for me personally, but it would be bad for Diel.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°I used this for the treatment I just mentioned and now I use it for this kind of sex¡­¡­it¡¯s like this hut is your toilet, Andy-kun?¡±

    ¡°So we are the urinals. ¡­¡­That¡¯s not so bad¡±

    ¡°After ves, we are now urinals?¡±

    The doctor, the holy beast and the acting n leader all begin to take off their clothes in different ways. Brown boobs, a young ass with white hair and a ripe waist. The cors around their necks designate me as the host of this lewd feast.

    ¡°Better yet, do you put a sign with a semen toilet at the doorway?¡±

    Breakcore smiled as I jokingly stuck to Breakcore¡¯s back and pressed my penis over her waist.

    ¡°If you want, that¡¯s fine¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry, no thanks¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it makes a big difference when I¡¯m wearing a cor. You can write ¡°semen toilet¡± on your residence or you can put a namete on your person that says ¡°female ve¡­¡­right¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very good to continue that kind of expanded interpretation¡±

    You can¡¯t argue that a cor is a fashion statement. No, it¡¯s irrelevant if the person himself professes to be ¡¸A proof of a female ve¡¹.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t go too far. At most, we can call it ¡ºSmithson Family Breeding Facility¡»¡±

    ¡°¡ºSmithson Family Breeding Facility¡» would be more like¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys take it too far!¡±

    The ck and white slutty elves giggled.

    You can¡¯t be wrong about any of this. It¡¯s good to breed as you like, train¡­¡­and refresh yourself?¡±

    The little girl Breakcore, swinging her hips from side to side, invites me to shake my balls with the top of her ass.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. ¡­¡­I understand, I¡¯m ying the toilet bowl today¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m on board or not, but I take out a thin rope and show it to the three of them lined up on the bed.

    I tied their arms behind their backs with the rope and secured them in a uniform crawling position. The rope is tied around the kneecaps of Hilda, Breakcore and Christie, in that order and the two at each end spread their legs just enough to keep the rope taut by tying one leg over the edge of the bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s my private, female-vevatory¡±

    Oh, so prickly. If I did this to anyone other than a female ve, they¡¯d probably be traumatized.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­something, really¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I feel like a ve¡­¡­?¡±

    But Christie and Breakcore seem to like it strangely.

    ¡°Look, it doesn¡¯t feel good just looking at it¡î¡±

    And Hilda shakes her ass even in that state.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­let¡¯s start with the reward¡±

    I start by pushing my cock into Hilda¡¯s ass.

    ¡°Hey, push your ass out further, best toilet bowl¡±

    ¡°Yees?¡±

    The two of us were having a hard time getting along, me looking bad and the married doctor looking happy. But when I see the two other women beside me looking up at me with envy in their eyes while they¡äre humiliated, I suddenly feel energized. Here, in the middle of the elven territory, I¡¯m using the most beautiful women of all as urinals. They¡¯re even taking euphoric pleasure in being treated as such a humiliating toilet and they¡¯re leaving their naked bodies exposed while I wait for them to excrete their filthy semen. Oh, my twisted desire for conquest is satisfied. Even if I didn¡¯t get them by choice, Christie and Breakcoa must be the precious treasures of thisnd. I tied them up with ropes in embarrassing outfits and made them lie t on the ground and on top of that, I made even a married woman named Hilda recognize that pouring a lot of child seed into her as a ¡¸Reward¡¹. Even without thinking about it, it is abnormal and perverse. But I am now in a position where this kind of sex is eptable as a matter of course. It¡¯s messed up. If a stranger saw it, they would definitely think it was a joke.

    ¡°Haa, a, aa¡­¡­Andy-kun, even though I was just that much¡­¡­you poured a lot of semen into it, but it¡¯s still like this¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°The bloody sex was a bit iplete, so¡­¡­just drowning in a erotic pussy is more fiery for me!¡±

    I enjoy Hilda¡¯s full flesh, sharp proportions and the toilet hole that is good at pleasing a man.

    ¡°M, My¡­¡­pussy is delicious, too, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you ever get tired of the taste of those two holes, you can always use my cunt¡­¡­I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fresh because it¡¯s so nasty¡­¡­?¡±

    The two next to me insisted. I grinned and switched to Breakcore¡äs ass next to me.

    ¡°Aaah¡­¡­mou, I should have made you ejacte¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wee to the second toilet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the third toilet¡­¡­? Ku, it is very exciting when you say it out loud, you call the number and then you are treated like a toilet cunt¡­¡­?¡±

    Roughly push my penis covered with Hilda¡¯s love juice between Breakcore¡¯s ass, which is not as tall as the two on the side. The soft, chewy flesh of her young body quivered, and her narrow vagina weed me.

    ¡°Hua, aaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ku, this hole is different¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, If you want to put it out, you can always do it¡­¡­because I¡¯m a toilet bowl?¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­please use this third toilet bowl as well

    ¡°Chris-chan¡­¡­no, the third toilet bowl is too estrus¡±

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­the best toilet bowl, too¡±

    ¡°Ahaa¡­¡­¡î¡±

    The two people on the left and right who are enjoying ying with words are left behind and I enjoy going back and forth between Breakcore¡¯s vagina as much as I want. When the movement bes tuned, I reach out for Christie and Hilda¡¯s buttocks, which are still sticking out and while enjoying the feel of the wet genitals with my fingers, Imit Breakcore only with my hips. But.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­not good, it¡¯s about time¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯ve been enhanced so much by Hilda¡¯s vagina that I¡¯ve finally reached my limit. It¡¯s not cool to leak it right away, so I tried to keep it even a little, but it ended up in Breakcore.

    ¡°Hu, kuu¡­¡­¡­¡­ahaa¡­¡­I¡äm the first used toilet bowl¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Eh. If you mean used, then I¡¯m the first, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the first to excrete¡­¡­?¡±

    Breakcore and Hilda start the weirdest battle. And Christie looks at me, quivering in anticipation of her gentle hips.

    ¡°Hurry up and use the third toilet bowl, too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm. The first one should also be used properly one more time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Aah¡­¡­you¡¯re so mean¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie. Prepare yourself, third female toilet¡±

    ¡°Ha, Haaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    My wet penis with semen and two love juices, pierce Christie who got wet with expectations.

    -

    ¡°It¡¯s morning, Andy¡±

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­?¡±

    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been asleep. When I woke up, I was asleep with my legs spread in a V shape on my back, on top of Breakcore, which was secured with a rope, just as I had been when I was first tied up. Luna was the one who woke me up. On either side of me, Hilda was asleep in the same position as Breakcore and Christie was in a bit of pain.

    ¡°Emm, I want to go to the bathroom soon¡­¡­can you solve it, Smithson-san?¡±

    ¡°Na, aa¡­¡­huaa¡±

    I¡¯ll untie them even though they¡¯re sleepy. In a hurry, I put on my clothes and looked off at Christie as she left and Maia and Luna were dissatisfied with me.

    ¡°I also did my best¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good at dressing softly like this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°N, No, you guys will get itter¡­¡­this is not the way to y this morning¡±

    They weren¡¯t convinced and in the refreshing light of the morning, I decided to get rid of Hilda-san and make Maia and Luna the first and third toilet bowls. ¡­¡­Emm, I¡¯m a little tired of leaving the spear after traveling.

 Chapter 299: Inn Signboard Catgirl 1

    <h4>Chapter 299: Inn Signboard Catgirl 1</h4>

    At a time when it could still be said to be morning, we returned to Polka from the holy beastbyrinth via the red n mansion. Thanks to Christie¡¯s persistence, she didn¡¯t seem particrly worried and when I returned to the inn after dismissing the cat beasts, I was greeted by Dianne and La in a rxed manner.

    ¡°Wee back. How did it go?¡±

    ¡°Perfectly. Everyone¡¯s all better now¡±

    ¡°Ho. Congrattions, let¡¯s have a toast¡±

    Iughed at La¡¯sment. She might have been worried about us, but this just sounded like an excuse to drink in the morning.

    ¡°Does this mean that the problem of the cat beasts is solved?¡±

    Dianne gratefully epted La¡¯s drink, but Hilda shrugged her shoulders and smiled wryly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say the sick ones are healed yet. The injured ones can be sent back to the desert, but we need to continue with the miraculous spring treatment¡±

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s not a problem if you don¡¯t have to wait for spring to finish it. ¡­¡­We¡¯ll have to resume our exploration business in earnest in the spring, so I can¡¯t let older sister y around¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I was ying around¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m talking about the military¡±

    So, Hilda-san is also treated as a civilian employee. Is it because she can afford to act leisurely and independently?

    ¡°By the way, how about the house? I¡¯m nning to go check it out when I catch my breath¡±

    ¡°Yes. Irina is so confident that it looks like it¡¯s going to be a big and nice house¡±

    ¡°Ho. Even though it¡¯s spacious, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not enough. Owner now has twenty female ves. If you ount for the fact that each of them has a child, it¡¯s very, very hard¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, I suppose¡±

    ¡­¡­Emm, if one child lives in a pce where 40 people live¡­¡­yeah, it seems impossible to make it easily just by thinking a little. La¡¯s words are a little arrogant, but considering that, it may be difficult to find a house that suits my current situation.

    ¡°Thinking about that, what should I do¡­¡­it¡¯s not like I¡¯m nning to build an addition now¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already thought about it¡­¡­or rather, yesterday I secured a new site in my name and Irina¡¯s¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry about the money. I¡¯ve got enough money saved up to get at least one house¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡­site¡±

    A new real estate development is already underway.

    ¡°You can¡¯t fit all of Andy¡¯s women into one house, either way. It doesn¡¯t matter how big it is, it¡¯s going to be an awkward living arrangement. Besides, many of the women, such as Almeida and Sharon, would not necessarily be able to settle down here. It would be a waste of time to try to fit them all in one house¡±

    ¡°W, Well¡­¡­that¡¯s true¡±

    ¡°To some extent, we have to consider separating the roofs. With the intention of creating a small ¡ºFamily Vige¡» within Polka¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    If possible, I¡¯d like to collect the people who wear the cors in my own hands, but as long as I don¡¯t know who will have children and how many, it¡¯s a big house where everyone can be nned. However, it¡¯s bing more and more extravagant, or perhaps exaggerated¡­¡­that my preparations for settling down are bing more and more impressive.

    ¡°I wonder if I should be making such a big deal of building a castle when I¡¯m not even a solid cksmith yet¡±

    ¡°Ho. I think you need to stop using that scale. I don¡¯t object to the fact that you stand up as a cksmith, but at least the weight of the twenty people you keep is one. It¡¯s not the area of ??the cksmith¡¯s belongings¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Yes. La may be right with what she said. I simply can¡¯t do anything other than being a cksmith, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s nonsense to force 20 female ves into the cksmith¡¯s scale. It¡¯s time for me to stop saying that they are extravagant or unsuitable for their size for my convenience.

    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible to think with a ¡ºHero¡» like nature, as Irina and the others whisper¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho, well, you can stay as you are. I¡¯m sure Dianne will do something about it¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re throwing me under the bus, La¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want the dragon to take care of the world?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa. Good grief¡­¡­I¡¯m sure it¡¯s something I should be doing¡±

    Dianne also smiles bitterly. I will count on her.

    As I dered, I¡¯m going to take a break and go to the construction site of my new house. There were a few elven carpenters working there. And Dianne was right, it was quite spacious for a normal house.

    ¡°Oh, you, I¡¯m sure¡±

    One of the carpenters pointed at me, smiled happily and then cut a sign of blessing.

    ¡°I¡¯m Smithson, the would-bendlord here¡±

    ¡°I know. I went to the Holy Beast Festival¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so¡±

    It¡¯s getting more and moremon these days for people to know one-sidedly.

    ¡°My name¡¯s Elmo, the Blue House Master. It¡¯s an honor to work with you¡±

    ¡°Yes, I knew it. I thought you were blue or gold with your roughness and openness¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you know the spirit of the n¡±

    Like most elves, he is a beautiful person who can be called a nobleman if he is silent, so the atmosphere of this subtle downtown child is quite strange. That¡¯s why I can guess whether it¡¯s the blue n¡äs brain muscle old man Voice or the gold n¡äs frank cksmith Ganto.

    ¡°But working out of the forest is tough, I¡¯ve never had to work in such a cold ce in the forest, so I¡¯m sorry but it¡¯s taking a lot of work for everyone¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess that¡¯s true¡­¡­well, I don¡¯t mind if it takes a while¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll do my best to make up for it¡±

    He was smiling all the time, which made me feel slightly bad. I¡¯m sure he was building it in a hurry, but I¡¯m not ready to settle down for a while yet. I¡¯ve still got a lot of work to do, and even when I¡¯m done, I¡¯m still training to be a cksmith. I¡¯ll probably only be able toe back to Polka once in a while. ¡­¡­There¡¯s no need to be in a great hurry in this cold weather. It¡¯s not necessarily useless to think of as a house where Jeanne and Selenium can settle down, but it¡¯s still a ¡¸Me¡¹ story.

    ¡°Thank you. I look forward to your elven woodworking skills¡±

    ¡°Sure. Osshi, I¡¯m getting motivated¡±

    I leave, grateful to Elmo, who shakes my hand tightly and then waves his arm around as he returns to his work.

    -

    Now. It¡¯s a bit of a waste of time to go to Jackie-san to say hello and work. Once I start something, I want to work on it until the end of the day, so I think it would be better to spend the whole afternoon working on it and use the half-empty morning for something else. The other options are the hot spring after a long time or going to the Baron¡¯s mansion to check on Peter and Selenium and meet Irina and Jeanne and flirt with them. Another option is to go from the Baron¡¯s mansion to the clothing store, tavern and the four girls¡¯ house in order to have sex with Savory and the other three girls. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a good idea to assume that they¡¯re going to let me fuck them, but for some reason, they¡¯re more than happy to oblige if I¡äm that pushy. However, I can¡¯t stop thinking about the rest of the cat girls. In particr, I hadn¡¯t even seen the first arrivals, Azel, Rizel and Miril, when I thought about it. Azel and the others have been left to help out at the inn. Miril is also trying to ovee her illness by recuperating in a hot spring. I wonder how far she¡¯s gotten.

    ¡°I think it was¡­¡­over here?¡±

    It¡¯s a small town, but there¡¯s a surprising number of alleys I¡¯ve never been to and I vaguely remembered the location of Digo¡¯s inn from the tavern owner. The location of my new house was just a clearing, an area I don¡¯t usually walk in, so I wandered around without confidence and ended up getting lost.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    No, I¡¯m not lost. Because geting lost is when you don¡¯t know where you are. I have a bird¡¯s eye view of where I am in the city. But I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going and I can¡¯t get there.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m a little nervous. I know where I am, so it¡¯s a bit of a hassle to go back to the bar and go¡­¡­ However, the most important thing is that I don¡¯t know which building is Digo¡¯s inn¡­¡­I wonder if anyone will pass by. I stood there for a while, waiting for people to pass by and then I started to think about knocking on doors and asking random questions, when a girl I recognized came running past me.

    ¡°Marone¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­M, Master!¡±

    It was Marone I had just left.

    ¡°Can you run now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I got used to it yesterday in the forest over there, so I can do most of the things now. So I thought I¡¯d start by paying back everyone for all the work they¡¯ve done for me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great¡±

    I¡¯m d to see such a girl. ¡­¡­I dont think I¡¯m looking from a higher perspective, or from the perspective of an old man in the neighborhood.

    ¡°So, where do you go?¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­I¡¯m going to Miril¡¯s ce for Hilda-sensei¡¯s errand¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Miril?¡±

    ¡­¡­Miril, Azel and Rizel¡¯s older sister. In other words, the destination I¡¯ve been wandering around looking for.

    ¡°Can I follow you?¡±

    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s fine¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s fair for me to look like a chaperone for Marone and not tell her I was lost. It¡¯s not a loss to anyone, though. ¡­¡­It¡¯s really a waste of pride protection.

    When Marone opened the door after knocking, old man Digo (a bit like a dwarf) at the inn¡¯s counter nodded his head.

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you a girl who stays at my house?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­I¡¯m here to deliver a package to Miril from the cat house¡±

    ¡°Hmm. ¡­¡­Hey, Azel-chan. Go get Miril-chan¡±

    I was relieved to see that Azel was doing well. I¡¯m sure Rizel is doing the same. I can also ask about Miril when shees out, if she wants to¡­¡­

    ¡°Marone¡­¡­and Master!?¡±

    ¡°Buu¡±

    Old man Digo blew out the tea that he was drinking.

    ¡°Ah, Master!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Azel and Rizel were all happy and old man Digo was in a difficult situation. But wait a minute.

    ¡°I thought you guys called me older brother or something?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but everyone says Master is right¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    No, you guys.

    ¡°That, what happened among my fellow cat beasts¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wake up!¡±

    At least I haven¡¯t touched them yet. I¡¯ve pranked their asses and boobs, though!

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡­y, you¡¯re thete son of Smithson¡­¡­, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°As you¡äve heard, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding based on a strange fashion¡±

    I make excuses for old man Digo while dragging a little.

    ¡°Marone, your legs, weren¡¯t it cut into pieces by a hell boar before¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It grew back thanks to Master¡±

    Marone says simply. I desperately appealed to Digo, gesturing to him, ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant¡¹. Actually, I haven¡¯t done that yet. Yeah. Even the Maple sisters just became a little naked and received my semen with their asses and boobs. ¡­¡­Is it a bit painful to say that it is still safe?

    ¡°So this is a pill for Miril¡­¡­before going into the miraculous spring and before going to bed¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡­and what can I do for you, Master?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I have something to do¡­¡­I¡¯ve been out for a while, so I was wondering how you are¡±

    And if you can, please don¡¯t use the term ¡¸Master¡¹. My wish was vain and no one seemed to care about that.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to the hot spring now, would you like to go with me?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, can we go too?¡±

    ¡°Nyaa!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Together? Old man Digo looked at me. Of course, it¡¯s separate for men and women. It¡¯smon sense, right? I appealed to him with my eyes. ¡­¡­No, old man Digo is just an employer, not a rtive and I shouldn¡¯t have to be intimidated this much.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay already¡­¡­?¡±

    Myughter reaches its maximum as Miril whispers to me with her lustrous voice and her gaze.

    ¡°Th, Then so it is¡±

    ¡°Wait¡±

    ¡°See youter!¡±

    ¡°Heyy!¡±

    I was about to be struck by lightning when I was convinced of something (of course) by old man Digo, but I fled out the door. This old man¡¯s eyes are really strong.

    ¡°Old man?¡±

    ¡°Why are you angry?¡±

    ¡°Mu, T, That? The boy is rumored to be a womanizer and he needs to be reminded of that¡±

    Thanks to Azel and the others who calmed him down, he didn¡¯t follow us out of the house, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be seeing each other for a while.

    And.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay toe in here because its cat time this time¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡±

    Apparently, because the cat beasts were so unhappy about their injuries, thedies of Polka had agreed to a limited time for cat beasts to be bathed with assistance. However, thanks to Hilda¡¯s skills and yesterday¡¯s incident, there were few cat beasts who needed assistance. It seemed to have be a simple cat charter time. And the cat beasts have amon understanding in the colony that I am everyone¡¯s breeder. It¡¯s not only that none of the cat beasts who had entered the room before me raised any objections to me being pulled in by Azel and Rizel, but they all meowed and cheered.

    ¡°Really¡­¡­everyone has been healed¡­¡­¡±

    Miril sighs in admiration when she sees Marone and others with severe disabilities all the better.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s have sex!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have sex this time! Master, you know they all love to have sex, right?¡±

    ¡°I do love them, though¡­¡­¡±

    I was a little reluctant, because the twins were holding me in both arms.

    ¡°Hey, Azel, Rizel. Don¡¯t overdo it!¡±

    Miril scolds them.

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, is it? The other day, you had all the elves in a huddle and had sex with them all the time¡±

    Yeah. We were doing it. I understand the logic of thinking that a woman¡¯s bath would automatically be a super hustle. But there is a little more to it than that¡­¡­

    ¡°That¡­¡­if possible, I didn¡¯t get any treatment at the time¡­¡­how about here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, Hilda-sensei told me that I¡¯ll be fine¡­¡­if you don¡¯t mind¡±

    The atmosphere¡­¡­

    ¡°Unfair. I¡äm first, older sister¡±

    ¡°Marone can¡¯t run away either! Turns!¡±

    ¡­¡­Three beautiful sisters and Marone, four people will receive a vaginal cum shot in turn. I feel like it¡¯s not bad.

    ¡°Emm. ¡­¡­How long is cat time?¡±

    ¡°Noon¡±

    ¡°When the six bells ring, the aunties wille¡±

    ¡°Good¡±

    I kiss Azel and Rizel in turn.

    ¡°Nyu¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­nyaa¡­¡­?¡±

    I finally got motivated, hugging the naked bodies of the cat beast sisters with happy faces and grinning at the convalescent duo of Marone and Miril who are behind me.

    ¡°Get ready¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    Well, I¡¯ll do my best because they are expecting.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s easy to get carried away when you¡¯re being ttered¡­¡­¡±

    I heard Luna sighing among the predecessors.

 Chapter 300: Inn Signboard Catgirl 2 [Rizel Azel Marone Miril]

    <h4>Chapter 300: Inn Signboard Catgirl 2 [Rizel Azel Marone Miril]</h4>

    The women¡¯s bathhouse before noon, with many cat beasts taking a bath. There were about ten of them. Of course, the sisters Azel and Rizel, who are hugging my arms from both sides, as well as Miril and Marone, who are soaking in the hot water with expectant eyes, are among them. The rest of them are a little farther away in a watching position. Some of them had given their virginity to me at Breakcore¡äs ce, while others I barely knew. In other words, they¡¯re either recovering from illness or they¡¯ve been managed by Hilda¡¯s magic and the miraculous spring treatment. There¡¯s a part of me that wonders if it¡¯s a good idea to show this to such children, but I don¡¯t care too much about that. The girls seem to share the same understanding that they want to have sex and watch if it¡¯s possible and if they don¡¯t like it, they¡¯ll say something. Maybe. Besides, it¡¯s only the four of us who are going to fuck. Originally, there was not enough time for therge-scale behavior and even though I was surrounded by the naked bodies of many cat girls, there was no room to shift.

    ¡°Now, which one of you should Imit first?¡±

    Azel and Rizel. They are twin cat beasts with simr brown and tiger-striped hair. Crawling on their immature bodies, I stroke Azel¡äs ass on the left and entwine two fingers with Rizel¡äs pale pubic hair on the right. ¡­¡­I¡¯m reallypletely female-like in words and deeds on the board. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay to be crazy in this situation, but I can¡¯t argue with old man Digo at all.

    ¡°NNyu¡­¡­nasty touch¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to start with me first? Smooth from the bottom¡±

    ¡°Un, Unfair! Emm, emm¡±

    It was Azel who seemed toe first and think about natural things in some order, but well. For now, let¡¯s give the trophy to Rizel, who was quick and reasonable in her assertion. Even with the same hair color, Ib the neck of Rizel, which is roughly cut up to the shoulders, hug her head and kiss.

    ¡°Nyu¡±

    ¡°Good girl. ¡­¡­So, Rizel. I¡¯ll take your virginity¡±

    ¡°Ehe¡­¡­¡±

    I let go of Azel and pointed Rizel away. Marone, who was just ahead of Rizel, catches her upper body. Marone supports Rizel¡äs upper body to hug her kneeling and her ass is pushed up¡­¡­

    ¡°Azel, Miril. ¡­¡­Lick Rizel¡äs pussy¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°W, We¡­¡­is it?¡±

    As expected of a virgin, Rizel is not very well prepared. It¡¯s no wonder she doesn¡¯t seem to have loosened up much. Actually, I¡¯m going to y with it myself, but since I have all the beautiful cat beasts here, I can¡¯t help but use that situation.

    ¡°The sisters will take turns preparing each other and offering each other to me. ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that a good idea?¡±

    I assure them. The look on my face right now is absolutely disgusting. This is a situation where blood rtives would dly flock to one man¡¯s cock. There are many simr cases around me, including the Maple sisters, the Por mother and daughter, Dianne and her sisters and Maia and her mother, but even so, multiple virgins in a situation like this is rare. It makes me excited, doesn¡¯t it? The only chastity they have is being broken in front of each other in turns. The perversion of letting them help each other, rather than witnessing it.

    ¡°Really, you¡¯re on a roll¡­¡­¡±

    Ignore Luna¡¯s muttering from the other side of the tub. Yeah, I know it¡¯s a very good proposal. But I want to try it. I really want to try it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you want to do it? Older sister¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­that seems to be Master¡¯s intention¡±

    The two nodded at each other and waddled closer to Rizel¡¯s lower body. Rizel has no veto right anymore. She just looks at it with a sigh.

    ¡°I, If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll think of something else to do¡±

    The two girls shook their heads lightly, though they couldn¡¯t help but be amused.

    ¡°Well¡­¡­it¡¯s not that we haven¡¯t experienced this kind of thing before¡±

    ¡°There were only girls there. When it was full moon¡­¡­right¡±

    I wonder if this is the only way to get rid of sexual desire in the cat beast colony after the men are gone. That¡¯s not good. It¡¯s unproductive. It¡¯s not my ce to say this, but I¡¯m letting those sisters do this.

    ¡°I will conceive you in the future, so please refrain from selfish homosexual acts¡±

    ¡°I understand¡±

    ¡°Promise?¡±

    ¡­¡­I got carried away and made a full promise. No, that¡¯s fine, because that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do¡­¡­is it going to be a confirmed cat fest during the full moon? The two of them squinted happily at my cock as they pulled Rizel¡¯s buttocks from both sides and took turns running their tongues over herbia, one lick at a time. No, I felt that the tongue of a cat beast was rough and the mucous membrane was bad.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­ha, ayaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Rizel reactsfortably. It doesn¡¯t feel like it hurts.

    ¡°D, Doesn¡¯t it hurt¡­¡­?¡±

    Marone answers with a bitter smile to me who mutters.

    ¡°As I said before, these kids are used to it¡­¡­once you know the points, you don¡¯t need to use the rough part of the tongue¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡±

    It seems that penis is different in many ways.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s about time, isn¡¯t it, Rizel?¡±

    ¡°Rizel, make sure you make Master feel good¡±

    After a while, the sisters left Rizel¡¯s lower body. Rizel, who was continuously attacked by the two of them, shook her slender hips and took a rough breath, creating a truly edible atmosphere.

    ¡°Ma, Master¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to seed you¡­¡­and hopefully you don¡¯t get pregnant with one shot¡±

    ¡°Nyu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I want you to have lots of sex with me and make me cum a lot¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡­?¡±

    I insert my penis into Rizel who says something healthy. I dive halfway through her vagina, which has been loosened moderately and punches out the point of her catch. I felt a buzzing sensation in my cock and Rizel tensed up explicitly at the same time.

    ¡°Nyaaa!?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­I¡¯ve got you in one fell swoop¡­¡­Rizel¡±

    ¡°I, It hurts¡­¡­¡±

    Marone stroked the teary-eyed Rizel.

    ¡°Everyone says it hurts. It seems that some girls in heat lose their memory¡­¡­now I¡¯m going to do the same to you and Azel¡±

    ¡°I, It hurts, this¡­¡­its fine¡±

    ¡°Just hang in there until I ejacte¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yeah¡­¡­¡±

    Ah, what a crazy conversation. The girl at the moment of losing her virginity and the girl who is about to lose her virginity are positively encouraging each other.

    ¡°Master looks happy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel good to be inside Rizel?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t want you to be bothered with Rizel all the time, okay? I¡¯ll bite you if you don¡¯t do it, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me, Azel¡±

    Those sisters interpreted my strange sense of conquest in a positive light. The strange anticipation and the feeling of being cared for inspires me even more. As Luna said, I¡¯m weak when I¡¯m sick¡­¡­I don¡¯t feel any disadvantages, so I won¡¯t regret it at all.

    ¡°Rizel. It¡¯s time to move on¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­y, yes¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if this hurts¡±

    I refused her words and started to move my hips. Rizel¡äs short hair shakes and she folds her ears behind her to endure the pain. Her tail wagged uneasily and brushed my waist. I can¡¯t expect her to be aggressive enough to shake her hips on her own¡­¡­well, that¡¯s not surprising. It¡¯s just that the full moon is unusual.

    ¡°Nku, a, huu¡­¡­i, ita¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Good luck, Rizel¡±

    ¡°Hang in there¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a blessing, you know. That kind of pain¡±

    Miril, Azel and Marone each cheered her on. Then, a voice came from an unexpected ce.

    ¡°If it really hurts, why don¡¯t you just sit down in the hot spring?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    When I slowed my hips and turned around, there was Savory, bare-headed, with a hand towel draped over her arm.

    ¡°Hello, Master?¡±

    ¡°Savory!?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. You¡¯re doing great¡±

    ¡°I, Its cat-only time now¡±

    ¡°Huhuh. If you can hear the rumors quickly, no one can beat me who works at a bar? The cherry blossoms said that they were almost cured, so I¡¯m waiting for you¡­¡­well, I didn¡¯t think it was in the middle¡±

    I¡¯m not sure what to make of it, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a good idea. ¡­¡­ I¡¯mpletely immersed in the mundane world.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to do it in hot water, even if it¡¯s a little difficult to move and troublesome when you¡¯re having sex for the first time. Thanks to the miraculous spring, the pain will be considerably improved. ¡­¡­Its a real experience¡±

    ¡°Nya, Nyaa¡­¡­Master, is it¡­¡­okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I¡¯ll try that then¡±

    When I stand on my knees, my hips are so deep that I sit down andmit Rizel despite the resistance of the water. In the meantime, smiling, Savory walked up to Luna, pointed to her cor, imed her as a friend and settled down next to her. As she looks sideways, she feels that Rizel¡¯s body is getting rid of extra power and her voice is being released from the pain.

    ¡°Nya, Nyaaa¡­¡­really, daaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Does it feel good, Rizel?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­¡­I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡­I want it to be faster and harder¡­¡­?¡±

    Then she started to use her own hips, making her vagina squirm. There are obvious signs of pleasure on her face and I feel at ease using her hips. I take my time tasting this young cat¡¯s vagina and aim for her womb. Her vagina, which has ovee pain, is greedy and full, though it has few bumps as befits her youth. She begins to suck on my cock, and not only the mental dominance but also the physical, full-blown pleasure begins to harmonize. The movements create a synergistic wave in the bathtub and it turns into an intoxicating sex, where we m our hips against each other with tant pping noises.

    ¡°A¡­¡­u, Rizel¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It feels so good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­?¡±

    The Maple sisters look enviously at thesciviousness of their youngest sister and Marone. In their eyes, I vomit a generous amount of seeds in the back of Rizel¡¯s vagina.

    ¡°Hinya, aaaaaaaaaaaa?¡±

    ¡°Huu, uu¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡­¡­I have the impression that full-power sex at the miraculous spring is not physically exhausting, but when it is close to the surface of the water, it feels like oxygen deficiency due to steam. But even in this daze, Rizel enjoys her climax, intermittently leaking a thin voice. With enough energy to fill her vagina, I lightly stroke Rizel and leave her.

    ¡°Huu¡±

    ¡°Good work¡±

    Savory pped her hands. Luna shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°And, by the way, am I an option?¡±

    ¡°No. And those three, they¡¯ll all be seeded by lunch¡±

    ¡°Aah. ¡­¡­You¡¯re leaving Luna-san out too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Well, I had a little sex this morning, so it¡¯s okay¡±

    ¡°Ah, unfair¡±

    Luna and Savory are talking intimately. While listening to that, I was changing formation to Azel. ¡­¡­The formation is also that.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay because we prepare Azel, right?¡±

    Because I was squid by Azel a while ago, be prepared¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°N, Nyaa¡­¡­¡±

    Again, the supporter is Marone and Rizel and Miril lick the crotch. And then, after I had caught my breath, I inserted myself.

    ¡°Nku, haaa¡­¡­i, it hurts¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°If you do it at this height, it won¡¯t hurt¡±

    ¡°Huhu, now all the sisters have experienced Master¡¯s cock¡±

    Marone interrupted the enraptured Miril¡¯s words.

    ¡°Miril, have you already done it?¡±

    ¡°At the end ofst year, when Master did his best¡­¡­I was sick at that time and he was holding me with a little preparedness¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Now both Miril and I can get pregnant without worry¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really like a dream¡­¡­to be healthy, to be taken to a foreign country¡­¡­to get pregnant¡±

    It¡¯s a little painful to hear them say it¡¯s a dream, but I guess it¡¯s all good for them¡­¡­ While thinking, Imit Azel in front of the enchanted Miril. She has the same light brown tiger hair as Rizel. However, it is swinging waist-length. Her body size and vaginal sensation are almost the same, but the impression is quite different.

    ¡°Nyaa, a, aaa¡­¡­this, feeling¡­¡­it feels good¡­¡­totally, different?¡±

    ¡°Right¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­I¡¯m already burning up, even though I¡äm thest one¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go first, Miril? I don¡¯t mind beingst¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Marone¡¯s freaking out¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s different. But I think its more fun for Master to hug andpare Miril and her sisters¡­¡­even after that, I¡äll be devoted to my virginity¡±

    It¡¯s strangely rubbing. But.

    ¡°I¡äm happy that you want to entertain me, but talk to me about the schedule change, Marone!¡±

    ¡°Hunyaaaaaaa?¡±

    While ejacting in the emotional Azel, I break into the story.

    ¡°Hu, Huniu¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haa, hey, Marone open your crotch, I¡äm gonna do you from the front¡±

    ¡°E, Eeh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Eat three virgins as soon as possible. Yesterday, everyone was more bloody than necessary and it was quite painful, so the blood of the hymen is enough to get dirty¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, what a prickly thing to say. It seemed like I wouldn¡¯t say it like this.

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Marone¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only a virgin once¡±

    ¡°I mean, Marone is thetest one right now¡±

    The warmth of the Maple sisters¡­¡­or rather the slightly vulgar cheering of the nimble sisters holding their crotches with plenty of my seed. Marone slowly opens her body in front of me.

    ¡°We, Well then¡­¡­that, please¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Alright. ¡­¡­Good girl¡±

    It has be an atmosphere like a good scene after apromise, but this is a ridiculous scene where ascivious man who normally breaks into a women¡¯s bath uses teenage girls who are bathing openly as a sexual outlet.

    ¡°¡­¡­Marone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N, Master¡­¡­?¡±

    Sweat and steam entwined each other¡¯s wet arms tightly, and Marone and I kissed each other. Bring the dick close to her hips in the hot water and Marone waits for me to aim, entwining her new legs around my body and attracting me to the depth of the rushing foreign body. Make it stronger.

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, You know, Maro¡­¡­muuu¡±

    It¡¯s hard to move, but when I tried to say it, I was blocked by a kiss.

    ¡°Hahuu¡­¡­when youe to the interior¡­¡­just a little bit, just taste it¡­¡­Master¡äs dick in the back¡­¡­in the back of my stomach, let me hug you¡­¡­?¡±

    Marone changed from the modest words and deeds I mentioned earlier, and demanded that while staring at me with passionate eyes. ¡­¡­Cu, Cute¡­¡­

    ¡°Hey Luna-san. That girl doesn¡¯t seem to have a cor¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­50/50¡±

    I can hear the outfielder¡¯s voices. When I was wondering what kind of face I should make, I held it all the way in and Marone, who was entwined with me with her hands and feet, showed her loved eyes.

    ¡°Will you make me your¡­¡­ve?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Not good¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Not good¡­¡­then not¡­¡­¡±

    Ah, the outer moat is being filled in more and more specifically.

    ¡°Marone unfair¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re scoring points for yourself¡±

    ¡°Hey, you two¡±

    How can I refuse when she hugs me so tightly and says things like that?

    ¡°You¡¯ve been healed, but you want to be a female ve?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. I love you, Master¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, I¡¯m really vulnerable to ttery. With that in mind, even though I haven¡¯t moved yet, Marone¡¯s passion that echoes in her brain is sofortable that I ejacte a little.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hahuu¡­¡­s, something¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that now. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to give you my seed, take your legs off¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Y, Yess?¡±

    I violentlymit Marone who is embarrassed. ¡­¡­Wi, Will the number of my female ves expand again?

    By the time Marione was tired, the six bells had rang.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    Unpleasant. I hadn¡¯t really thought about the time.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s no use, I¡¯ll have to take another opportunity¡­¡­¡±

    Miril tried to stand up, looking a little disappointed. But.

    ¡°¡­¡­Savory¡±

    ¡°Depending on the reward¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tonight, my room¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. Understood?¡±

    The cat beasts tilted their heads at the abrupt and skipped conversation between me and Savory. Savory stood up quickly and waved her finger gracefully, pointing to the space around Miril¡­¡­

    ¡°©¤©¤©¤©¤!¡±

    The illusion shakes the perception slightly. In the next moment, the cat beasts make a noise.

    ¡°O, Oh!?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡±

    ¡°Miril too!¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, when you have normal elves, you can do this kind of ¡¸Extended game of hiding in the illusion¡¹. As a reward, Savory got the other party right tonight, but I thought that I had to greet the remaining group including Savory a little carefully, so two birds with one stone.

    ¡°Come on, Miril. ¡­¡­Continue¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­this is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion. We¡¯re all invisible¡­¡­now, let¡¯s have lots of fun, baby-making¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yes¡±

    Embrace Miril. From the four girls, she has grown the most¡­¡­or rather, Miril¡¯s body, which normally has adult limbs, is attractive even after three ejactions.

    ¡°Hey, Azel, Rizel, make her squid once. Marone, another job¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Older sister, pregnant together¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I, I was told not to get pregnant for a while, so I¡¯lle after you two¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t betray me, Rizel!¡±

    While enjoying the skin color of the four people, I enjoy thest sex today in the women¡¯s bath where the number of women is increasing.

    ¡­¡­And.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­illusion, is a bit messy, so¡­¡­your voice is leaking¡±

    In the midst of assembling Miril and shaking her hips, I thought Christie was talking to me normally, but it seems that Savory¡¯s work was appropriate.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm¡±

    ¡°The person who¡¯s been giving me the creeps for a while now is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean, if you were talking to him, he¡¯d know¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that. I¡¯m hiding in my illusion¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So, can you renew it?¡±

    ¡°Depends on the reward¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯reing with me tonight to punish Savory¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    She¡¯s a reliable n leader.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After an afternoon of work at the cksmith shop, Jackie-san and I went out for a drink, and unusually, there was a girl at Johnny and Keel¡¯s table.

    ¡°Hey, Andy!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Keel, that girl¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡­well, you know, whatever¡±

    Keel was being obnoxious. Johnny shook the ceramic mug and grinned.

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s a friend¡±

    ¡°Hey, Johnny, don¡¯t say that first!¡±

    The cat girl barked a little. I don¡¯t know her. I don¡¯t know her. She¡¯s a little freaked out by me¡­¡­? Oh, maybe she wants to have sex with someone other than me. It¡¯s like they think it¡¯s a given that I¡¯m going to fuck them first. All the cat beasts.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll tell Grandma Donna. Don¡¯t worry about it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­if that¡¯s true, so am I¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do that to everyone. ¡­¡­And it¡¯s always better to be free to love someone¡±

    A small whisper. ¡­¡­Yes, there should be something like this.

    ¡°Good, but I¡¯d like to make a toast to you tonight, Keel. I¡¯ll buy you a drink once in a while¡±

    The guard duo raise their fists up by Jackie-san¡äs deration. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll be careful not to get drunk and drink too. There will also be punishment time after this.

    So Williams tried to get along with the cat girl.

    ¡°Unfair¡­¡­unfair, I¡äm a 100-manmander¡­¡­I¡¯m much more stable than the steamed bun guard¡­¡­¡±

    It didn¡¯t work, apparently.

 Chapter 301: Tetesâ€™ first pervert experience [Tetes]

    <h4>Chapter 301: Tetes¡¯ first pervert experience [Tetes]</h4>

    It¡¯s been a few days since the big treatment mission for the cat beasts. Initially, we were upbeat about the miracle of the cat beasts recovering to full health, but as time went by, we couldn¡¯t stay upbeat and started to think about their specific future. No matter how much of a woman they are, they can¡¯t keep ying around once the young ones have solved their health problems. The most realistic course of action is to return to the colony and start working again, but there are several other ways to take care of them. In other words, since they are staying in Polka, which is more cultured than the colony, they can pursue their new dreams as young people. They can get a job here, or they can study different cultures. They were originally treated as outsiders due to illness or injury, so finding a ce outside the colony would have little negative impact on them. La, who had a duty to Grandma Donna, seemed to be willing to look after their choices to some extent and the cats¡¯ territory was experiencing a bit of a boom in employment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to be a waiter at a restaurant¡±

    The blind cat girl (apparently named Cute) seemed to have been hired at the new bar, which was short on staff.

    ¡°I¡¯m your senior, so keep asking. And be respectful¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Does Savory want to act like a senior?¡±

    ¡°I, Isn¡¯t it. It¡¯s okay to think you¡¯re a little superior!¡±

    Polka¡äs young men¡¯s union and Isaac¡äs Celesta group are also very supportive of Savory and Cute bing the double signboards of the bar. Even so, 200 crossbowmen are stationed here for the winter. In Polka, where the only recreational activities are drinking and hot springs, they tend to be busy. Even with the temporary recruitment of Johnny, Keel and Tetes and Naris, it¡¯s not enough, so I heard that the wife is nning to recruit other cat beasts, but I don¡¯t know what will happen¡­¡­

    And of the three formerly seriously injured, Marone is currently running around as Hilda¡¯s assistant¡­¡­or rather as a maid. And thest one, a cat beast named Nelly, who had lost one eye, turned out to be a bit of a surprise.

    ¡°How did it go, Anzeros?¡±

    ¡°She is stronger than me if its bare-handed¡±

    Anzeros, who returned to the inn while clearing the snow, muttered a little moody.

    ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°In fact, it makes me feel the shock wave, so even if I have a sword, she might be able to do it if I¡äm not careful¡±

    It seems that Nelly is a very skilled warrior. Human beasts are certainly warriors, but¡­no way, naa.

    ¡°Although she is limited, being stronger than Anzeros-san¡­¡­even if she scouts for the special duty force from now on, it is almost an immediate ss¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne, with a bitter smile, stabs a nail in Aurora that screams.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to scout, I tell you. It took a lot of work with Luna, but its a bone to teach the manners of the army from now on. We¡¯ve already got a good amount of strength in Becker and Kingfisher, so there¡¯s no need to bring in new recruits at this point¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡±

    ¡°Well, if she wants to join the Celesta army, I¡¯ll write her a letter of introduction for the next Ace Knight exam¡­¡­¡±

    Luna shook her head at Dianne¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Nelly is a family person, so maybe she¡¯s not interested in that. I think she¡¯ll be happier if we get her a baby and send her back to the colony¡±

    ¡°Child¡­¡­¡±

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the inn¡¯s dining room was indescribable. No, no one mes me for doing naughty things with cat beasts.

    ¡°That girl¡­¡­I wonder if she wants to be conceived by Andy¡±

    ¡°Thest time I was by Breakcore, I told her to use contraception, but Nelly refused me¡±

    ¡°Well, given the circumstances, it¡¯s not surprising that she¡¯s got a crush on Andy-san¡±

    ¡°Andy is such a starry-eyed¡­¡­fellow, after all¡±

    When Anzeros, Luna, Aurora and Dianne say with admiration, I cant help but think that it¡¯s a little strange. In addition to the unprecedented number of female ves, there are also girls who are genuinely happy to be impregnated, such as Nelly and girls who will let you have sex with them just for the fun of it, such as the Blue Dragons¡­¡­I don¡¯t know how many girls have already weed me into their homes. I wonder if it¡¯s okay to have this situation once in a while. I wonder if the bnce of luck will be lost and a terrible swing wille.

    Well, even though I think so. Whenever a pretty girl embraces me, I¡¯m the one who unintentionally staggers.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­have you been in heat¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Can I fuck you, Sharon?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something you want to ask a ve after you¡¯ve taken off so much¡­¡­?¡±

    I worked hard in the cksmith shop and took advantage of a short break to take Sharon, who was observing, into the barn and fuck her from behind, stripping only her tits and ass. Sharon again showed off her delicious body without underwear and she was always willing to ept my advances, so it became a habit. I think I¡¯m probably the most frequent cummer when I¡¯m working at Jackie-san¡¯s ce.

    ¡°I mean¡­¡­it¡¯s the third time today, but is it okay, Sharon?¡±

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­I¡¯ll work hard to stay connected from morning till night, if you¡¯re up for it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t say things like the dragons¡±

    ¡°Huhu, a female ve¡­¡­its only natural that the womb is constantly smeared with semen all the time?¡±

    ¡­¡­Y, Yes. Well that¡¯s the sound of words. I think that¡¯s what everyone thinks.

    ¡°Marone is also asking for a cor, by the way¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡­sha, don¡¯t whisper like that while ejacting¡­¡­?¡±

    I may be a little insensitive or paralyzed as I mutter while poking Sharon¡¯s womb.

    -

    After finishing the afternoon work, I was a little worried about when to make a cor for Marone, and returned to the inn. Marone seems to have already crossed the flexible line¡­¡­no, it¡¯s not like any of the cat beasts that have offered their chastity to me, but in Marone¡¯s case, she¡¯s as mentally attached to me as Luna. Even though I can¡¯t take her around on missions like that, I¡¯m willing to dere her as mine, but I¡¯m afraid that if I hurry up and make her a cor, even the girls who might not stay in Polka might start a cor craze. It¡¯s normal for people to think that this is ridiculous, but it¡¯s really possible with cat beasts that have been getting a boom in calling their masters without any resistance. But I don¡¯t want to rush them too much¡­¡­

    ¡°Wee back, 10-man captain Smithson?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Almost unconsciously, I opened the heavy door of the inn and found a girl standing in the doorway.

    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±

    She offered me an unfamiliar metal bottle. The person offering it to me was Tetes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hee, so this is the distribution prototype for ¡ºStormy Whale¡»¡­¡­¡±

    After returning to the room with Tetes, I inspected her offering.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to try metal bottles in addition to barrel distribution. I¡¯ve heard that metal bottles are easier to make than ss for the gold n¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a metal you don¡¯t see very often. It¡¯s light¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s not iron, but¡­¡­you know exactly what I¡¯m talking about, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a cksmith¡­¡­more or less¡±

    I don¡¯t know what Tetes thinks of me. ¡­¡­Anyway, the unusual metal bottle was passed around by a child of the cherry blossom n that Tetes met at Baron¡¯s mansion.

    If you sell them on something like this, you¡¯re going to sell for the bottle if you¡¯re not good enough¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Metal bottles may be the norm in Trot someday¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you can beat ceramic, ss and barrels. It would be hard for humans to make them¡±

    Although bottles are often sought after by enthusiasts due to their rarity, it is the business that bottles that are easy to process and materials are used regrly.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll give you a drink¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alcohol, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes is a little embarrassed, but she¡¯s looking up at me.

    ¡°Are you trying to ignore it on purpose?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­A, Ah¡±

    I pondered for a moment. Maybe it was because the source was special, but I tried to take it as a normal gift. ¡­¡­Oh yeah. This is a signal to teach her how to have sex. Then.

    ¡°¡­¡­Tetes, that reminds me, I, next¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°Really¡±

    It¡¯s refreshing to see Tetes look so embarrassed and it makes me a little nervous.

    Well, the ce is the ce.

    ¡°N, haa¡­¡­so, rry¡­¡­I¡¯ll prepare for a moment¡­¡­¡±

    Anus, it¡¯s much more embarrassing than genitals. Next time, Tetes said that she would prepare herself, so she waited for me to dere that I wouldmit her. But¡­¡­really. I mean, right now she¡¯s taking off her pants and skirt in front of me and putting two fingers in her ass to show off and apply something. If she is not at all embarrassed to do this, I think she is missing something as a human being before she is a woman. And then there¡¯s the idea of weing the cock of a perverted man who¡¯s ten years older than her¡­¡­and too far apart to be called a brother. She can¡¯t be embarrassed by this.

    ¡°T, Tentatively¡­¡­the lotion that ismonly used in the south¡­¡­Hilda-sensei told me about it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it made by Hilda-san?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­m, might also be something that is typical of her since she is that person¡±

    Tetes also understands Hilda¡¯s mischievous nature. The fact that she is using it while saying that is probably due to the strange trust that Hilda-san will not go in the direction of interfering with eroticism. I agree with her. Tetes sticks out her small body and small butt as if to offer it. The truth is, I don¡¯t have an abundance of asshole y and I don¡¯t have any special techniques that differ from vaginal y. If this happens, I have no choice but to be prepared andmit. I¡¯m impressed with her determination. If it¡¯s a vagina, it¡¯s going to be broken by a man someday. Unless she¡¯s sworn to never sleep with a man in her life, it makes sense to use it and endure it. But the asshole. Clearly, it¡¯s not a ce you would normally put your dick inside. It¡¯s barren and there¡¯s no guarantee that it will feel good. I dered that I wouldmit Tetes while she¡¯s still a virgin. A little approach with another man and this humiliation wouldn¡¯t have been necessary. Tetes took it seriously and smeared her asshole with mucus, spreading it open for me with both hands. Is it willfulness? Or is it because she is, as she says, unimpressed with sex? I felt such a strange emotion. This beautiful young girl, a young genius swordsman and the younger sister of one of the country¡¯s most powerful people, is obediently excited to see her asshole widening.

    ¡°What a cool thing, even though you¡¯re an untrained woman¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t get angry even if I change my mind and put it in front of me¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s strangely cool and direct as usual, but it doesn¡¯t look good while pointing at the butt hole. Rather, whether it¡¯s a shame for that figure or an expectation for an act, a cheerful face and a tone that can¡¯t hide the rise with excitement fuel me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. Your asshole¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I thought you were going to say it. Somehow¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to use your asshole as much as I want. If I feel like it, I might use the front, but I¡¯m going to use your asshole to teach you the pleasures of a woman. Maybe¡­¡­will make you unable to cum in front of it?¡±

    I grinned and threatened her, half seriously thinking.

    ¡°¡­¡­Vagina, put out¡­¡­it¡¯s not cool, I¡¯m going to be a woman who cant be satisfied unless you ejacte in the rectum¡­¡­are you going to do it. This me¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm¡±

    Tetes chewed up my weird threats on her own. From that voice, her facial expression and her appearance, it seems that she seems to be serious.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m looking forward to it¡±

    She said, provoking me. Something inside me snapped.

    ¡°Ha, Hahahahahaa!! You¡¯re a real pervert, you know that!¡±

    It made me happy from the bottom of my heart. I grabbed Tetes by the buttocks, fumbled with my cock, and thrust my hips in a fumbling manner. It was awkward, but all I could think about was fucking that hole in my excitement.

    ¡°Hukuu¡­¡­a, haaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Loosen it up, Tetes¡­¡­Tetes Buster¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡­?¡±

    This is the first time I¡¯ve ever had anal sex with a rare female cksmith, who is also a younger girl and an elite aristocrat from a small country. Such a girl is eager for such a perverted y. She wants me to ejacte into her rectum. What kind of foolishness is this? Foolish¡­¡­sweet invitation?

    ¡°Tetes¡­¡­I¡¯ve got everything in. My baby-making stick in your ass¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­F, Finally everything¡­¡­right¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your ass is sucking my cumuncher into your mouth¡­¡­lewd¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re willing¡­¡­to put semen out¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll be looking after you from now on, slutty asshole girl¡±

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­ha, wait¡­¡­tt¡­¡­?¡±

    For the first time, Tetes had a female face. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be able to understand what I¡¯m talking about when I say ¡¸Slutty asshole girl¡¹.

    ¡°¡­¡­After all¡­¡­wa, wait¡­¡­I understand¡­¡­may, be¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°What did you know just by putting it in your ass? ¡­¡­I¡¯ll use this hole!!¡±

    ¡°Hi, kyaaaa? Agu, a, gahaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    I begin to force my way back and forth inside Tetes¡¯ ass. As expected, I used Hilda¡¯s endorsed lotion and even in the tight and heavy tightening hole, I managed to make my penis rampage. Tetes was pressed against me, her hips thrusting high as she was tossed about wildly. From behind, I could only see her profile, but I could see that she was in full rut and ecstasy rather than pain. I can see the overwhelming fascination with my cock that enjoys viting her own excretory organ.

    ¡°¡­¡­N, No¡­¡­I made a mistake¡­¡­finished doing¡­¡­aaaa?¡±

    ¡°Made a mistake¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, this is really¡­¡­really, butt¡­¡­butt, I like¡­¡­I love the piercing¡­¡­?

    ¡°Go ahead. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to be the guy who loves your asshole¡±

    ¡°Hiua, aa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡±

    Perhaps because I¡¯ve ejacted so much in Sharon during the day, but I¡¯m still in a somewhat rxed state of mind, and I start ejacting into Tetes¡¯s rectum.

    ¡°GGa, hua, aaaa¡­¡­aa, hiaa¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes epts it while cramping¡­¡­and faints. ¡­¡­Well, maybe¡­¡­this is a little too effective for her.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Hilda-san. ¡­¡­What did you give Tetes?¡±

    I took it for granted that she had probably put something in Tetes¡¯ lotion.

    ¡°¡­¡­What did I give her?¡±

    ¡°Lotion. ¡­¡­She said¡±

    ¡°A, Ah¡­¡­that, developing an ass¡­¡­yes, lotion?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Didn¡¯t you put something in there?¡±

    ¡°Eh, ¡­¡­ah, should I have put something in there?¡±

    What?

    ¡°¡­¡­Tetes, she was feeling unusually well, so I was worried¡±

    ¡°Ah. You did it, finally?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the butt¡±

    Yeah, yeah¡­¡­but it¡¯s the kind of stuff that¡¯s avable for y in the adult entertainment industry around Talc. But I don¡¯t think there are so many ingredients.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ability, maybe? Huhuhuu¡±

    ¡°No, wait¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Eh?

 Chapter 302: Greenhorns

    <h4>Chapter 302: Greenhorns</h4>

    ¡°Well then¡­¡­shall we begin today?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    In Polka¡¯s cksmithing workshop, Jackie-san and I continued to work on the armor today. The shape of Neia¡¯s armor is not very twisted, but it has a lot of leather to make it easy to move quietly. This inevitably means a lot of engraving work to ensure protection.

    ¡°If an ordinary guy uses it, leather armor with a crest is enough, but¡­¡­because its Neia¡±

    There¡¯s nothing wrong with making it well. She is a warrior who actively ¡¸Use¡¹ her armor. If I¡ämx, it will lead to idents.

    ¡°She¡äs a considerable warrior, that person. ¡­¡­She doesn¡¯t seem to have such a martial personality, though¡±

    ¡°Right¡±

    Jackie-san seems to feel that way when he sees Neia. She¡¯s really clumsy, she can¡¯t find her whereabouts anywhere except in battle¡­¡­she¡¯s living a life that¡¯s just right to call her a skeleton, but it¡¯s not the right thing to do with her. The human nature that oozes makes me think that I can live gently if the times allow. In order for her to survive, this armor must be made well. Even if it is not as good as the original, it is the least I can do to make something that Neia can trust and respond to with confidence.

    ¡°But Bhan¡äs collection is also a big deal. It¡¯s like magic¡±

    Jackie-san yed with the engraved parts with his fingers and admired them. It must be a wonder that leather is as hard as steel. It¡¯s still a little strange to me, too. But the possibilities this creates are truly immeasurable. The thought of more research and more widespread processing excites me, but also scares me. Well, of course there will be more failures like the one I made and the world may not be a ce where crest engraving dominates in general. I have to keep that in mind. This is an effective process because it is a highlyplete product and if you try to make an odd product into a first-ss product, it will always be impossible. The basics are important in everything. Don¡¯t be in a hurry and don¡¯t try to make things easy. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll have to get together with old man Dan and Peter somehow after the mission is over.

    -

    In the meantime, while I was worrying about the cat beasts and cksmithing, Isaac and his team hadpleted one of their barracks.

    ¡°Hey Andy, did you see that? Isaac¡¯s¡±

    I nodded to Keel at the new tavern where I stopped by for lunch.

    ¡°Ah, the barracks. I saw it earlier. The Ogre¡¯s construction is really fast¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that fast. They just started building it the other day¡±

    Keel waved his hand with a subtle expression of fear and dismay and sipped his beer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink in the daytime¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to have a drink. I¡¯ll be standing at the town gate all afternoon anyway¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s even worse than that. What if somethinges?¡±

    ¡°You know, it¡¯s beenmon since our grandfathers¡¯ generation to drink to warm up after working outside. Well, if you guys work while drinking, Dianne will be very angry with you¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, she¡¯ll be pissed¡­¡­¡±

    Looking at Keel that hooks up as a matter of course, it makes me realize that I may not be able to return to the humans here yet. But.

    ¡°Keel-san, drinking before work is not a good idea¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nguu¡±

    Keel¡¯s girlfriend, the cat girl¡­¡­who might be Keel¡¯s girlfriend, appeared beside Keel and said something with a troubled face. As expected, Keel also looks awkward.

    ¡°B, But it¡¯s cold¡±

    ¡°If you drink so much that you don¡¯t know it¡¯s cold, it¡¯s rather dangerous¡±

    ¡°Ugu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Keel-san, you get drunk easily, so please stop there, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    Perhaps he understands that it¡¯s too unpleasant to be stubborn with alcohol even though he¡¯s just starting dating, Keel bes a mug and puts a mug. I mean, they¡¯ve only known each other for a few days. How is she holding the reins? And then Johnny appeared. As he dusted off his coat, heughed at the whole thing.

    ¡°She¡¯s angry¡±

    ¡°Sh, Shut up. Even Johnny drinks¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t drink as much as you do at lunch. I keep a little bit of ice field in a little bottle and lick it off when no one is looking. This is the Quaid family¡¯s secret style of drinking in the cold¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not very good either!¡±

    The guests around usughed. It¡¯s not Isaac and the others who have yet toe up for interior work, but the Polka men.

    ¡°Well, Keel-boya¡äs grandfather was a drinker. Keel-boya is definitely a bit shaky on his feet sometimes, so it may be better to refrain from doing so¡±

    ¡°Well, I can understand why you would want to drink in the cold¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s boring being a gatekeeper. But we did it when we were young, too¡±

    Well, I was almost fooled for a moment, but after all, drinking is a pleasure after work all over the country.

    I went to the Baron¡¯s mansion before my afternoon work.

    ¡°Puhaaa! This alcohol is the best, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ho. It is true thatpared to this, the alcohol here is too refined andcking in some aspects¡±

    ¡­¡­Jeanne and La were there, doing their best to drink in the middle of the day. Well, Jeanne is a dwarf so she can drink it instead of water and she¡¯s worried about dragons getting drunk, but she¡¯s worried about drowning fish. But in many ways, the timing is disheartening.

    ¡°¡­¡­I think drinking should be enjoyed with others after the sun goes down¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I¡¯ll leave some for the owner¡±

    ¡°By all means¡±

    They were drinking alcohol from a spring in the dwarf colony. I¡¯m sure it smells rough, but as a drinker I can¡¯t let it go. ¡­¡­Speaking of which. Celesta souvenir ¡ú I bought a hair essory for Maia when I bought it at Basson ¡ú I think that I can make homemade products now. By the way, the essential souvenirs are already in the hands of the Masturbation Brothers. No problem.

    ¡°Where is Maia?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s the same ce¡±

    ¡°Same¡­¡­ah¡±

    I call out to her to see if she¡¯s there.

    ¡°Maia,e here¡±

    ¡­¡­In a few seconds, the window crashed open and Maia appeared. After all, it seems that she was watching on the roof of the Baron¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°I¡¯m in the workshop right now¡­¡­I¡¯m going to make something for Maia to thank for all the hard work¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Something like a hair ornament, a ring or a brooch. Anything¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu¡±

    Maia started to worry.

    ¡°I think Maia want one of those¡±

    ¡°Hoho. You don¡¯t make them for other girls, do you?¡±

    I¡äm poked by Jeanne and La who are sipping alcohol.

    ¡°Well, even when the other girls requested¡­¡­Maia is a hard worker and although it¡¯s like leaving it to the protagonist outside, she¡¯s rarely rewarded¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, Maia is the center of attention over there¡±

    ¡°Hoho. That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t feed her once in a while, you¡¯re not a good owner¡±

    ¡­¡­I feel that La is also demanding in a roundabout way.

    ¡°E, Emm, does La also want something?¡±

    ¡°I prefer to adorn myself with your seed juice if I can¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­H, How about tonight?¡±

    ¡°Kukuku, I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s right here¡±

    That¡¯s not something you want to do in broad daylight before work. It¡¯s a littlete for that.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­Hair ornament¡±

    Finally, Maia made her choice.

    ¡°Is it okay to wear another hair ornament?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear an ornament on my clothes, because I¡¯ll take it off with me when I¡¯m getting fucked¡­¡­I think rings and bracelets are too pretentious¡­¡­¡±

    She wants to be fashionable, but she doesn¡¯t want to be thought of as pretentious. I feel like I¡¯ve made a discovery.

    ¡°Hoho, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve heard that southern prostitutes drill holes in their nipples and vulvas and hang rings from them¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t make it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling Maia to do anything. Why don¡¯t you try it on me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like painful jewelry like that!¡±

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know about nipple piercings and clitoral piercings, because I¡¯ve seen them in erotic picture books.

    ¡°It¡¯s sad to see that Owner doesn¡¯t do anything too extreme these days¡±

    ¡°Right¡±

    The two drinkers nodded to each other. Give me a break. And then, with a bang, the door opens.

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s good, I¡¯d like to put a scar on my chest for Andy-san¡¯s enjoyment¡­¡­I hope!¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­I don¡¯t mind, but please don¡¯t approach Laurier? It¡¯s just too painful¡±

    ¡°Pregnant women have nipple piercings and Andy-san is finally feeling like an advanced person?¡±

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­I dont care at all¡­¡­I¡äm a female ve¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora and Fennel in maid clothes, Selenium with an erged stomach and Apple who apanies her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t like it right now, so I told you I won¡¯t make it!?¡±

    I want them to listen to me. If you¡¯re going to call me master, at least talk about your sexual preferences.

    -

    While working in the afternoon, I make a mess of hair ornaments.

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s that, Bhan?

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a hair ornament for Maia¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­you can make those too?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m pretty good at it, but have you seen Jackie-san?¡±

    ¡°I know you made a ring. I thought you could make anything¡±

    ¡°Compared to knives, essories¡­¡­only need to look good¡±

    Of course, you have to be careful about the thickness so that it doesn¡¯t break easily.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be able to make something that looks good quickly. I made one myself a long time ago, but¡­¡­it was criticized very much¡±

    ¡°Hee. By whom?¡±

    Jackie-san may be a big guy, but he¡¯s handy enough. If you make it without cutting corners, it should look pretty good.

    ¡°¡­¡­My wife. When I was single¡±

    ¡°Severe criticism¡­¡­I mean, you¡¯re married after all¡±

    ¡°After sheughed at me, she made me redo it every time I took it to her¡­¡­in the end, I ended up with a brooch that looked nothing like the first one, seventeen times¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hahaha¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not funny¡±

    ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t that Jackie-san¡¯s taste was really bad, but that you were willing to do so much redoing for her, that¡¯s why she married you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure about that. I¡¯ve been told, ¡ºDon¡¯t make any more of your essories because they will never be epted by women¡»¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡±

    If it¡¯s a small item made seriously with Jackie-san¡¯s arm, it will be a good craft by itself. I¡¯m sure his wife doesn¡¯t really think so, since she finally epted it and they even got married. I think she just doesn¡¯t want anyone else to have Jackie-san¡¯s jewelry.

    ¡°So I envy you, Bhan, for being able to make them so well¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ask your wife if you can make one for Sara-chan next time¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    I have a feeling she¡¯ll allow it. Sara-chan, his wife, dotes on her. But even if she doesn¡¯t allow it, it might mean that she wants to monopolize Jackie-san¡¯s ¡¸Secret arm¡¹ that much. ¡­¡­Either way, I think Jackie-san is loved very much.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Night. I went to the baron¡¯s mansion and put the finished hair ornament on Maia and although Selenium immediately reworked the way she wore her hair, it looked better than I expected and the people around me apuded.

    ¡°Hohoho. It looks good on you¡±

    ¡°Yes, it does. I¡¯ll have one made sometime soon¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you to make me one too, when you¡¯re free¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my master¡±

    ¡°Mirror, mirror¡­¡­ Look, Maia-chan, it looks like this?¡±

    ¡°Ah Selenium, don¡¯t run!¡±

    Maia looks at her unusual hairstyle, wrapped in her hair ornaments, with her cheeks blushing and tilting the mirror.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you could get the same haircut with the one you bought before¡±

    ¡°It was made by Andy-sama, so it¡¯s¡­¡­much better¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s great, but now that I¡¯ve bought it, you¡¯ll have to wear it, too¡±

    I said that with a little shyness, but Maia was crazy about looking in the mirror.

 Chapter 303: Romantic Theory

    <h4>Chapter 303: Romantic Theory</h4>

    In the corner of Polka, the construction of our house is progressing smoothly.

    ¡°Good. You¡¯re doing it¡±

    ¡°Oh, Owner!¡±

    When I went to the site with a hot meat pie wrapped at the inn as a souvenir, the elves, led by blue n¡äs Elmo, the carpenters, stopped and gathered around.

    ¡°Put it in. ¡­¡­Its cold¡±

    ¡°Well yes¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t afford to becent. Over there, the ogres in the south are building a fine building, but if we say we cant do it because its cold, its rted to the ticket in the northern forest¡±

    ¡°Uha, delicious¡­¡­I cant wait, whats the warm food in this cold sky¡±

    The elves carry the meat pie in their mouths and look blissful. As for the important house¡­¡­well, I understand that they¡äre doing their best on the sidelines. The first floor of the house has already beenpleted, perhaps inspired by the construction of Isaac and his team¡¯s barracks. At this point, you can see that it¡¯s quiterge. All that remains is the second floor, the roof and the interior¡­¡­well, we can¡¯t do it all at once like the Ogres.

    ¡°A free ogre or dwarf, would you like me to turn it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a little¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Aside from the ogres, there are no dwarves¡±

    The elves are reluctant. Well, can¡¯t wepromise so much that it doesn¡¯t go well? Jeanne¡¯s strong and dexterous and she¡¯s strong in steady work, but she¡¯s a dwarf.

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned that they¡¯re good at hard work, but a job well done is a job well done. I¡¯ve already had help carrying materials and clearing snow. ¡­¡­If I need any more help, it will be a matter of pride for the house owner¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°You want to do the work you¡¯ve taken on yourself, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s true¡±

    I do rely on Jackie-san, though. Conversely, it is because of Jackie-san that I rely on her and no matter how quick he is and how good he is at his job, I don¡¯t want to throw away my current work to someone else who is far away. ¡­¡­I think that¡¯s how they see their work.

    ¡°If we¡¯re losing out on speed, we¡¯d like to win them back with our delicate workmanship. I¡¯m sorry, just give me a little time, general¡±

    ¡°Ah, once I¡¯ve entrusted you with the job, I¡¯m counting on you¡±

    The territoriality andpetitive spirit of a craftsman is pleasant when it¡¯s in the right hands. I¡¯ll leave Elmo and the others to their work, hoping they¡¯ll do the same.

    Then I proceeded with my own work. Jackie-san has already done the ironing, so I¡¯ve been working on the engraving. Neias armor was starting to look more and moreplete.

    ¡°Armor thatpletely wraps the small body of the hero Neia¡­¡­I¡¯m saying this, but it¡¯s still a little¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Exaggerated?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­That hero will not be dulled in the slightest by wearing this¡±

    I understand what Sharon says. It¡¯s true that therge area of ??defense and the small height seem unbnced. In the past, armor has required physical strength and size, especially in Trot, where men have been responsible for warfare and full body armor is rarely avable for children who are not tall enough. If you don¡¯t have the strength, you won¡¯t be able to move anyway. They use partial armor to lighten the weight and cover it up. A person with a physique like Neia is, to put it bluntly, a child soldier. On the other hand, this armored area has a strangely stretched and embarrassing impression, like a child¡¯s tailcoat. I know it¡¯s a prejudice. Me and Sharon.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know how it feels, but let¡¯s not do it. If you are a country cksmith who is behind the times, let me tell you, it is ufortable for a woman to be using weapons and armor like this¡±

    ¡°Well¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Trot is that kind of ce. As Jackie-san says, it¡¯s certainly a matter ofmon sense¡±

    In the past, a woman wielding a weapon would have been ridiculous in some respects. However, if it actually bes strong, I have to keep silent. That¡¯s what Neia is all about, when you get right down to it. If you can use it, no matter how small you are, this armor is not a mismatch. It¡¯s a mismatch to try to impose oldmon sense.

    ¡°Well, if this armor ends up being really exaggerated¡­¡­will be the best¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t need it. No weapons, no armor¡±

    Sharon makes a little joke andughs. If this ends up being unharmed. If Neia wouldn¡¯t have to wear it again, leaving it intact. Really, there¡¯s nothing better than that. Neia is strong. But just because she¡¯s strong doesn¡¯t mean she has to keep fighting. Not fighting. I can¡¯t help but hope that the time wille when that choice will be allowed, even as I make it.

    -

    Night.

    ¡°Nya. I¡¯ve got four beers and two snack sets for you, I¡äm sorry to have kept you waiting¡±

    ¡°Hey hey, Cute-chan, wait a minute. We haven¡¯t ordered anything yet¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only three of us¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­nyanya?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Cute, that¡¯s probably table seven! We¡¯ll take your order here.

    ¡°Oh, Savory-chan, three beers for the time being. And assorted potatoes¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes. Please wait a moment?¡±

    In the new bar, Savory and the new cat girl Cute are running around among the crossbow men.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little worried¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you also help Luna?¡±

    ¡°What should I do¡­¡­¡±

    Luna is worried about Cute. In the new, spacious tavern, 60 percent are young crossbowmen, 20 percent are young men from Polka (the old ones are drinking slowly in the old tavern) and the remaining 20 percent are forest elves and cat beastmen. Although it was still not easy to share a table and get along with each other¡­¡­those who were in the mood were starting to interact with each other. My table consisted of Luna, Almeida, Johnny, Keiron, Williams and I. ¡­¡­It was a natural gathering, but it had a rich international vor to it.

    ¡°Johnny, what happened to your buddy?¡±

    Keiron asks, munching on his fries and Johnny shrugs.

    ¡°He¡¯s on a date with his girlfriend. ¡­¡­It¡¯s just stargazing on the outskirts of town, though. It¡¯s nice and innocent¡±

    ¡°Huuh. ¡­¡­In this cold weather¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s cold, but Keel doesn¡¯t have time for that. He created an atmosphere from the story of the stars, picked up her hand in the cold and sneaked into the hot springs or sneaked into a bed. That¡¯s the kind of date we have at Polka¡±

    ¡°Does Keel know much about the stars?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he does. I mean, he couldn¡¯t miss it because it¡¯s such a ssic¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I see. I hope he¡¯s doing well¡±

    Johnny and Williams both snickered at Keiron¡¯s words.

    ¡°Impossible¡±

    ¡°Impossible¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You guys are so cold. I mean, jealousy master Williams aside, pray for your partner¡¯s sess. And you¡¯re married, Johnny¡±

    ¡°Because it was Keel¡äs super temper. At best, he¡¯ll get augh out of it¡±

    It¡¯s Keel, Keel. It¡¯s not going to work out any faster than me¡±

    I think your desperate wishful thinking is very uncool, Williams.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­wouldn¡¯t you do that?¡±

    Almeida asks with a little hesitation.

    ¡°Or more precisely¡­¡­I¡¯m not a polka-dot kid in that sense¡±

    I¡¯ve spent my youth in Trot¡äs capital and Celesta. I don¡¯t know the tradition of such a normal approach.

    ¡°If you want to try it, I¡¯ll go out with you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t, because I don¡¯t have the slightest understanding of the stars¡±

    In a way, it¡¯s frustrating that Keel has more poprity skills than I do. I mean.

    ¡°¡­¡­If you think about it, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for Almeida to have a star bud! You were over 100 years old!?¡±

    It¡¯s just embarrassing no matter what you think.

    ¡°I, It¡¯s not that I¡¯m old, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I know everything about the stars¡±

    ¡°Of course it does¡­¡­¡±

    However.

    ¡°¡­¡­Does Almeida like that kind of romanticism too?¡±

    ¡°Surprising¡­¡­I hate you for saying it¡­¡­¡±

    Ugu. ¡­¡­Is it a little mean.

    ¡°It just sounds like you¡¯re moping¡±

    When Luna sledges, the other three at the table nod all at once.

    ¡°I think Andy should die¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad he didn¡¯t get stabbed¡±

    ¡°After all this time, why are you so popr¡±

    Even if such a thing is said. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t really understand why.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why¡±

    I muttered to myself.

    ¡°If it¡¯s for personal reasons, I can tell you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­S, Should I tell you?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, don¡¯t say it, both of you¡±

    Sex! It¡¯s a bit of a problem even if it¡¯s said. It¡¯s a public ce.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m all ears¡±

    ¡°Why is Almeida-san so into Andy? It¡¯s rather strange¡±

    Williams and Johnny are biting. I would appreciate it if you would stop.

    ¡°¡­¡­As a cat beast, I really feel the power of a male from him¡­¡­I mean, he has a sense of responsibility¡±

    When Luna mutters.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty much the same¡±

    Almeida also turns red and nods.

    ¡°No No No¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a beastman, are you, Almeida-san?¡±

    Williams and Johnny insisted. I tried to stop them, but Williams put me in a choke hold. I was bbergasted.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s really simr in general. He treats me as a little girl¡­¡­a ridiculous man. But he¡¯s certainly weak, but sometimes he feels that much¡­¡­that there are times when the ck dragon La is convinced even if it¡¯s a drop¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you really that great?¡±

    ¡°L, Let me, Let me go first!¡±

    It¡¯s nice to lift it, but it¡¯s itchy. And when Almeida, who was found out by Hilda-san as ¡¸I lost to the cock and was made a mess¡¹, said such a thing, I can not help personally. That¡¯s not the point, is it? And there.

    ¡°Maa, the great thing about Andy-kun is that he doesn¡¯t lose momentum like those members¡î¡±

    Hilda-san, who had a good amount of alcohol, came into the conversation while cing a ceramic cup on the table. Where did she hear that from?

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose momentum¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Hilda-sensei?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re always going tomit even to La and Dianne, isn¡¯t it an advantage? And usually, if five or six girlse in a crazy way, why don¡¯t you make me a toy? Andy-kun, you¡¯re a great boy who can take on dozens of girls and always feel like ¡ºHave sex¡», not just ¡ºy around¡»¡±

    Hilda-san speaks the truth. Please, don¡¯t talk about obscenity so openly. I thought.

    ¡°¡­¡­Seriously, Smithson?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­As one would expect, it might be amazing¡±

    For some reason, Williams and Johnny were convinced.

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­¡±

    I was at a loss for a response.

    ¡°I have a single wife, but¡­¡­she can be a bit of a pain in the ass sometimes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone is holding down that face in bed¡­¡­no, don¡¯t be afraid of it¡±

    ¡°You guys have a strange impression!¡±

    The table creates a subtle atmosphere.

    ¡°Well¡­¡­its Smithson, who has been reminiscing about ¡ºThat¡»for a long time¡±

    Keiron mutters heavily.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­¡±

    Williams nodded.

    ¡°What do you mean with that? Andy, what were you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Whenever Smithson gets drunk, he always talks about how he and Selenium got together¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Apple-san, right?¡±

    My colleagues mentioned my former drinking habits. The female ves listen with great interest.

    ¡°It was my fault! What¡¯s with the hanging!¡±

    Help me.

 Chapter 304: Tetes whole crawl match [Tetes]

    <h4>Chapter 304: Tetes whole crawl match [Tetes]</h4>

    Thanks to all the hard work, Neia¡¯s armor was finally in shape. The whole thing is that she hasn¡¯t tried it on, so I can¡¯t help but still need some adjustment work.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this in Sharon¡¯s presence, but¡­¡­I think this is the best one yet¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. ¡­¡­I did notice that Smithson-san¡¯s hands were getting better¡±

    As Jackie-san and Sharon said, Neia¡¯s armor has a different aura to it. I don¡¯t mean to cut corners, but I can¡¯t help but feel that it¡¯s a bit awkwardpared to this. The cleanliness of the finish, the bnce of the appearance and the overall ¡¸Reliability¡¹ of the armor. The result is something that makes you feel the difference.

    ¡°Bhan may be a great armorsmith in the future¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Well, he hasn¡¯t made it big at all in other fields either¡­¡­¡±

    It was only with the backing of Jackie-san¡¯s work that we were able to make it this far. Because I could trust in Jackie-san¡¯s diligent nature and consistent skill, I was able tofortably go through the trial and error process of working efficiently to get it done.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve to put this on Neia. ¡­¡­Maia!¡±

    ¡°Oriyo¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san?¡±

    Jackie-san and Sharon looked at me with a strange look on their faces as I called out a little louder, looking up at the ceiling. ¡­¡­Then there was silence for a while and suddenly the front door crashed open.

    ¡°You called?¡±

    ¡°Uo, Maia-san, where did youe from¡±

    ¡°W, Were you near¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. I was on the baron¡¯s roof¡±

    ¡°Maia. The roof of the baron¡¯s mansion¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s it¡±

    There is a suspicious distance from the baron¡¯s mansion to Jackie-san¡¯s workshop, even if humans scream with all their might. But well, Maia would be an easy win.

    ¡°Can you find Neia?¡±

    ¡°Shall I bring her?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Just give me a minute¡±

    Maia nods and tries to leave without boasting about her loyal dog action. ¡­¡­It makes me happy to see the hair ornament on the back of her hair.

    ¡°Maia¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Maia looks back.

    ¡°Hair ornament. ¡­¡­It¡¯s pretty¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah¡±

    Maia smiles shyly and walks away. Sharon, who was watching, giggled. Then Jackie-san blushed a little and stroked his chin.

    ¡°S, She¡¯s cute¡­¡­no, when she smiles like that¡±

    ¡°Jackie-san, that¡¯s mine¡±

    ¡°I, I know. I have a wife and a child¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, if it¡¯s cute, it¡¯s cute. It doesn¡¯t matter what position you¡¯re in, if you¡¯re a man, you¡¯re going to be floored¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, right¡±

    Attractive things are attractive. That¡¯s true. I¡¯m proud of such a beautiful Maia.

    ¡°Mou. You don¡¯t care about me at all, do you?¡±

    ¡°N, No, Sharon is beautiful too. Right, Jackie-san¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s it¡±

    Jackie-san and I unintentionally went to get Sharon in a good mood. Sharon chuckles.

    ¡°I was joking. That smile was really cute and innocent¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°You know what I mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure if you gave me a gift like that, I could smile just like that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yes¡±

    The pressure was on and it was intense.

    Neia arrived shortly after. She seems to have been training her senses in the forest.

    ¡°This is, my new armor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°How does it look? It¡¯s pretty cool¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­honestly, I¡¯m impressed¡±

    Neia took off her hat and looked at the armor with sparkling eyes. It wasn¡¯t like I was so obsessed with armor, but I¡¯m kind of pleased.

    ¡°¡­W, Well, it may not be very interestingpared to the great thing before¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s more¡­¡­like a knight¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s a knight¡¯s armor, so of course it is, but¡­¡­tte, ah. Which reminds me, Neia loved history.

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡­you¡¯re happy because it looks like an old knightly legend?¡±

    ¡°A, Ahaha. That¡­¡­actually¡±

    Neia hangs her ears down andughs shyly.

    ¡°I know that suit armor is also the best item that Japanese craftsmen have put a lot of effort into, but¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t choose it and I wanted to wear this kind of armor. When I saw the real thing in front of me¡­¡­I knew it was going to be great!¡±

    When I was saying I wasn¡¯t going to make it, I was so reluctant. But it¡¯s not a bad thing to be pleased.

    ¡°Good. Try it on for me¡±

    ¡°A, Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think this armor is for? I mean, it¡¯s onlyplete when I adjust it to fit Neia¡±

    ¡°Th¡­¡­That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it? So, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡­¡±

    Neia stares at the armor with a cheerful face, looks at the prepared armor, puts her hand on the clothes on the spot¡­¡­after a few seconds, she turns to me and Jackie-san with a suddenly noticed face.

    ¡°Neia. ¡­¡­I¡¯ve put up a partition in the changing area there¡±

    ¡°Pl, Please say it sooner!¡±

    ¡°Just now Neia-san¡­¡­I was surprised to see her try to take off her clothes out of nowhere. Like Sharon-san, people over there are a little more open-minded¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡±

    Neia, holding the armor, rushes into the changing space at the back of the store. Yes. It¡¯s not my fault.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay to change here¡±

    ¡°Maia, be silent¡±

    ¡°If you insist, Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°Sharon, too!¡±

    Jackie-san didn¡¯t know what to make of this.

    A few minutester, Neia was wearing the armor.

    ¡°¡­¡­After all, warriors are a different breed¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s more impressive than I thought¡±

    Jackie-san and I nodded at each other. At the stage of making, heavy armor that seemed to be a ¡¸Children¡¯s tailcoat¡¹ turns around when worn by Neia and such a strange feeling disappears.

    ¡°What is more than I expected. ¡­¡­But, I can do it well. I also¡­¡­I would like to say that it is easier than I expected. It¡¯s easier to move than I thought, this¡±

    ¡°I took care of that¡±

    ¡°I thought this kind of armor would be more difficult to move in. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a little heavy, but I think it¡¯s just that my body isn¡¯t used to it. This should be enough to get moving¡±

    ¡°How much does it move?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I won¡¯t know how good the defense is until I¡¯ve been attacked¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right¡±

    At least, in terms of ease of movement, it seems to have received a respectable passing grade.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try not to break it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, don¡¯t hesitate to break it¡±

    ¡°Bhan¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san!?¡±

    Jackie-san and Sharon were a little surprised. It seems to contradict what I said the other day, that it¡¯s best if it ends up unharmed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to break it and use it, because you¡¯re the type of warrior who can do it¡±

    Aggressively, take an enemy¡¯s blow. Neia can do that. If it¡¯s useful, then it¡¯s worth making.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right. It¡¯s equipment for fighting, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Neia agrees.

    ¡°However, as long as you fight ordinary monsters, you don¡¯t need that kind of crazy. Unless Orn is resurrected¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, too¡±

    Neia is strong. I know what she can do without having to worry about it. Beyond that¡­¡­it¡¯s not up to me or Neia to decide whether or not Neia will be released from the fight. I can only pray for that. So, at least until then, be able to protect Neia.

    ¡°Then, Neia, go ahead and have a quick go at Sharon or Maia. We¡¯ll see how the fittings are. It shouldn¡¯t be too tight or loose¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Just lightly, right?¡±

    ¡°Please, Maia¡±

    The two little super-soldiers walked out to the back and held a wooden sword and icicle at each other.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give the order then. ¡­¡­Start!¡±

    When Sharon issues amand, the two begin to move at such a speed that they disappear. ¡­¡­Well, I said that it was okay with a monster opponent, but when I thought about it, Maia was a strong enemy who could beat most monsters with a margin.

    ¡°Kaa¡­¡­it¡¯s light, really light!¡±

    I push myself while sweating cold. Seeing that, Sharon and Jackie blew out.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Is Neia¡¯s armorpleted? ¡­¡­After that, wait for the thaw and resume the operation¡±

    The inn¡¯s dining room. Dianne listened to my report and satisfactorily tilted the pottery cup.

    ¡°Haa. The long, but short, paradise vacation has finallye to an end¡±

    ¡°Naris. It¡¯s time for you to join the training. You¡¯ve been cking off too muchtely, as expected¡±

    Almeida gives a whisper to Naris, who says in a rxed manner.

    ¡°A, At least I want you to forgive the rehabilitation of Almeida-san and 100-manmander Dianne¡äs opponent. And Knight Chief Sharon, if possible¡±

    ¡°Ho. Then I can y with you¡±

    ¡°Please forgive me for that! Especially because it¡¯s a dragon body!¡±

    ¡°Kukuku. ¡­¡­I think my sigh is just the right amount of moxibustion for a selfish girl¡±

    ¡°Ah, Almeida-san, 10-man captain Anzeros, Tetes-chan, let¡¯s do it. Yes, we¡¯ll do our best¡±

    ¡°You are¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh dear. Already¡±

    Almeida and Anzeros, who are caught by Naris one arm at a time, have simr weak expressions. And Tetes, thest one to be called.

    ¡°Hee. It¡¯s quite borate¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There is an artistic aspect to it and perhaps Renfangas could go to a ball¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon and I crowded around Maia¡¯s head. Or rather, to the hair ornament Maia was wearing.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you¡±

    When Maia tilted her head and said in a threatening voice, theyughed and said, ¡¸I won¡¯t take it¡¹.

    ¡°I¡äm going to order it from 10-man captain Smithson?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re just examining it?¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s decided without me¡­¡­

    ¡°Andy. Are you okay with what they¡¯re saying?¡±

    Dianne-san cares about it while drinking alcohol.

    ¡°¡­¡­W, Well, if you have two or three¡­¡­I¡¯ve already done the cksmithing work¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. ¡­¡­At that rate, all the girls who tie their hair mighte flooding in¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want one too, Dianne?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think it wont suit me¡±

    Dianne looked sideways at the swelling Sharon and Tetes and she looked a little envious.

    ¡°In such a gorgeous atmosphere, ornaments would look good. And considering the danger of dropping them in a fight, it¡¯s not so easy¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Dianne looks unsuitable¡±

    ¡°Mu. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t look good either, La¡±

    ¡°Just because I¡¯m a pain in the ass doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m ashamed of my fashion-consciousness¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right!¡±

    Dianne is a little pissed off. Well, I¡¯m sure there is a part of her, but she doesn¡¯t really want to put a burden on me, so I think she¡¯s taking it to the air of her own weight.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make one for you both. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like it, though¡±

    ¡°Andy!¡±

    ¡°Hoho. No pressure. I have more than enough ornaments¡±

    La shows off earrings and bracelets out of the air.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been collecting these things?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not so much a collection as it is a part of my offerings. Especially the lizardmen at Helicon offered a lot of things. It¡¯s not very bulky and I¡¯ve got enough for four or five people to decorate their entire bodies¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­This kind of thing makes me lose confidence¡±

    As expected, when you look at the bracelets that are beautifully arranged by cuttingrge jewels by craftsmanship, there are some parts that make your work embarrassing.

    ¡°Then, you don¡¯t need to make my part¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good grief¡±

    Dianne ys with her earrings with a dissatisfied face. La put away everything in the illusionary space. Are they both refraining from giving different reasons?

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll ask you two another time¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m grateful in my heart and spoiled. But someday I want to match the book.

    And.

    ¡°Can you do it, 10-man captain Smithson?¡±

    ¡°I can do it. My job is expensive¡±

    As I was about to go back to my room, Tetes asked me for a job in the hallway. Two hair ornaments.

    ¡°Is it expensive? It seems like I gave Naris-chan various things for free¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a friend¡¯s price for a career¡±

    It¡¯s a friend¡¯s price because Naris doesn¡¯t want to be bound by the impure constraints of an invisible favor.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­How much is it?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡­¡±

    I grin. In fact, I rarely take money, but I was just reluctant to do so because I didn¡¯t want to be too reckless. Tetes looks a little wary.

    ¡°Or is it my body¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s it¡±

    Tetes¡¯s answer was interesting, so I adopted it.

    ¡°¡­¡­I just felt a bush snake poking me.

    ¡°It¡¯s just my imagination. That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±

    As I watched Tetes¡¯s reaction, I thought about how I could y with her. The more I think about it, the more erotic things I do, the more Tetes wants me to do. It¡¯s not a good idea to touch a virgin. It¡¯s not that Tetes doesn¡¯t like it when I take her ass¡­¡­umm. No. Wait a minute.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take two shots on each side. Four shots in total, let me y with your asshole¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s expensive, that¡¯s for sure¡±

    ¡°I feel that Tetes will only be pleased if it is one job instead of getting one shot¡±

    If you set the number of times as a specific price, Tetes will calcte the discount as soon as possible.

    For one hair ornament, she has to give herself to me twice. That¡¯s two in a row. There is probably no woman who thinks this is cheap. Except for those who consider sex to be a pure reward. ¡­¡­All around me, yes. But I don¡¯t think Tetes and Naris think so. It¡¯s not just that they want to be my personal toys, but that they want to be in a position where they are one step ahead of me in terms of the sustenance of pleasure. This bargain is valid because she is such a girl, not female ves or cat beasts who wee eroticism without any loss. It¡¯s not just the fact that Tetes is calcting and subtly ignorant despite her facial expression. Maybe. It¡¯s a suspicion that, despite her personality, she has a body that¡¯s very easy to feel. I¡¯m not proud of it, but I don¡¯t have much experience in enjoying girls¡¯ assholes and I don¡¯t have much skill in pleasing them. Although it may be finally satisfied by the force of angry waves, there is no confidence that it is actively pleasing other than that. So, the fact that she is so happy without any preparation from Hilda, I think it is more about her own qualities.

    ¡°What are you going to do? I think it meets your demand for eroticism¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­M, My ass is worth half a hair ornament at a time¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure I agree with that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just fuck Sharon and make enough for her¡±

    ¡°N, No, please do it¡±

    I agree with the fact that Tetes is a little unconvinced. Well that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s cheap! Let¡¯s make more and more! I don¡¯t want to y around with it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°We, Well then¡­¡­¡±

    I let Tetes into the room and put her hands on the bed.

    ¡°Pull up your skirt, pull down your panties¡­¡­and open your asshole¡±

    ¡°S, Suddenly¡­¡­? That, I cant prepare it with a little lotion¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No. ¡­¡­One of these days I¡¯m going to start attacking you without asking. That¡¯s what we¡¯re practicing¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°I get bigger and bigger when I¡¯m with someone I can fuck¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that to me¡­¡­¡±

    Feeling reluctant, Tetes rolls up her skirt in front of me and shows her ass. She slowly pulls down her pants in front of me, encasing her ass.

    ¡°Very nice¡±

    ¡°That, I don¡¯t need a review¡±

    ¡°Really good. There¡¯s nothing like the way a girl takes off her panties¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡±

    I did it on purpose. No, it¡¯s true that I really like the way she takes off her panties, but it¡¯s also important to make her embarrassed. I want to keep it away because it¡¯s a troublesome child¡­¡­but I can¡¯t deny how much I can y with this child and the part that has be fun. I could be called a sexual harasser. I can¡¯t deny the fact that I¡¯ve been marked as a pervert, so I might as well open up. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to die of thrill if Sir Buster is watching what I¡¯m doing right now.

    ¡°Look, Tetes. Masturbate as you go and I¡¯ll show you. You¡¯re going to get this stinky hole wet with the thought of me fucking you. Smear it with your love juice¡±

    ¡°Y, Yaa¡­¡­I, I know, don¡¯t put your face that close to mine¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum four times¡­¡­small ass¡±

    ¡°What are you talking to me about¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Heeheehee¡±

    I was starting to get high. Following my instructions, Tetes masturbates and tries her best to get her love juices around her asshole. And I¡¯m observing her up close. Her small, light brown asshole twitched in anticipation of being tortured. I imagine pushing my penis in there as hard as I can and I get excited.

    ¡°Rero¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°U, wh, what¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m spitting on you. Your hole here is for my cock only¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna grow up to be hrony¡­¡­I¡äll prepare it¡­¡­a hole for me to make love to my cock¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯d like it if you could whisper that to my front hole¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This one is better. You look more like a slut this way¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°S, Slut¡­¡­?¡±

    Tetes stopped her hand in an awkward tone. As she resumes masturbating, I rub my cheek against her ass and whisper insidiously.

    ¡°Yes, slut. You¡¯re still a little girl, but you¡¯re the kind of pervert who invites a man to bare her ass to him and then goes around doing yoga when you swallow his first cock in your ass. I¡¯m looking forward to disciplining that slutty hole to the hilt. ¡­¡­I wonder how many hundreds of times you¡¯ll be drinking my cum in the future with this real dirty hole that seems to have grown up sucking my cock?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha, aa¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes is clearly getting more excited as she listens to my nasty erotic abuse. Her body is on fire, her breathing is ragged¡­¡­her vagina is loose and she is clearly secreting love juices.

    ¡°¡­¡­A, Aa¡­¡­is that all¡­¡­you have to say¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes¡¯s provocation. A pure girl¡¯s indecent demands. Suddenly, I wanted to see how far I could respond to it, so I tried running all the Gesuero circuits.

    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be teaching you the rtionship between a man and a woman. I¡¯m going to teach your asshole what it smells like to be a man¡­¡­no, I¡¯m going to teach your asshole what married life is. You¡¯re going to be married to my dick in your ass¡­¡­you¡¯re not wrong, are you? Your ass is a hole that needs a cock. You¡¯re in your most natural state with my dick twisted up your anus, Tetes. You don¡¯t normally have an asshole that¡¯s that happy with a cock. You¡¯ve only ever had your front hole licked by my cock¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hikuu, uaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Tetes shuddered at every word she heard. ¡­¡­No doubt. I¡¯m enjoying it. This is how Tetes enjoys sex. Let me tell her how disgusting¡­¡­it is to be fucked, and let her go. Then let her give herself over to my cock and let the depravity set in. Tetes needs to be convinced. Realization and conviction go hand in hand, leading to sexual sensation. It¡¯s a ticket to pleasure. Thest time I got carried away, I pushed that switch.

    ¡°¡­¡­Now. You¡¯ve got a nice, greedy hole there, Tetes. Do you really want that much cock in your asshole?¡±

    ¡°Ha, u¡­¡­p, put it in¡­¡­you cant¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Let me eat you¡±

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You want my cock in your ass and make me¡­¡­cum all over it. Say it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­P, Pervert¡­¡­aren¡¯t you, 10-man captain Smithson with all your heart¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s waiting on that pervert with your ass in the air¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Tsk. ?¡±

    Tetes is crunching her asshole.

    ¡°¡­¡­Penis, eat me¡­¡­please cum in my belly¡­¡­please make love to this hole and show me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    I was somewhat drunk. It¡¯s like shaking off. It¡¯s like a y on words, yet it¡¯s a naked confession of love. That was the end of my question and answer session with Tetes and I thrust my cock into her ass. Sure enough, Tetes is convinced that she¡¯s a ¡¸Lewd girl¡¹, and her whole body shakes violently when she realizes that it¡¯s a cock. Depression while making a screaming voice that is difficult to speak, with a squirt and love juice.

    ¡°Hey, hey¡­¡­Tetes¡±

    ¡°Ha, haa, a¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take four¡­¡­shots today and I¡¯m going to do it without pulling out. Are you going to be okay like that?¡±

    ¡°Ha, agaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    I whispered to a drooling Tetes as I intermittently hammered my hips. Tetes turned her hazy eyes toward me.

    ¡°¡­¡­B, But¡­¡­I¡­¡­don¡¯t have to be okay¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I will of course ass-fuck you even if you pass out until I¡¯m satisfied¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, huhuu¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes slowly rippled her hips and pushed my hips back.

    ¡°Come¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯ve got some nerve. You can¡¯t think that I won¡¯t take four shots without pulling out¡±

    I mmed my hips into a dazed Tetes. Tetes crows. With the lust of a woman who has been dismissed by my words and released, she epts my penis steadily¡­¡­greedily. Tetes is ¡¸A woman who loves nasty and perverted asshole ys¡¹. I whispered this to her and Tetes forgave herself with ¡¸Its okay¡¹. I then forgave her for being such a degenerate. I whispered forgiveness to her, saying I would love her. It was like a coincidence, but as if by breaking a curse, Tetes had awakened all that she was as a woman. She could flexibly change herself if she felt it was appropriate. Flexible enough to be corrupted. That¡¯s the kind of ¡¸Sex¡¹ Tetes has. ¡­¡­Well, in short.

    ¡°Good grief¡­¡­I didnt think, you were a pervert that suits me¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I, I¡äm¡­¡­1¡­¡­10-man captain, Smithson¡­¡­look-alike pervert¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Yes, pervert¡­¡­are you happy, my asshole ve¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Hi, uu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°There, I¡äll put it out¡­¡­o, ooo!!¡±

    The first time I ejacted into Tetes¡¯s asshole, she was so ovee with emotion that she fainted. ¡­¡­And then I ejacted in the back of that meat holefortably¡­¡­ As promised, I decided to continue to fuck her. I had to go to Hilda for Tetes who I noticed once on the way, she fainted again and after all ejacting four times, she didn¡¯t woke up with her asshole open.

    -

    And.

    ¡°Please put in the design of the wolf. To the extent that it is not noticeable¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the spirit of Renfangas¡­¡­a wolf as a girl¡¯s essory¡±

    ¡°I paid for it, you know¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡±

    As promised, I made two hair ornaments for the price of four assholes shots.

    ¡°Ah, moreover. Can I order another one?¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°You can make buttons, right? A big one for a cloak¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Like the ones with the loops on the back? You can get those at a clothing store¡±

    ¡°Please make me some. Five¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Its expensive¡±

    ¡°Two per piece?¡±

    ¡­¡­It seems that she has awakened.

 Chapter 305: Again â€“ Again

    <h4>Chapter 305: Again - Again</h4>

    I¡¯ve been working so muchtely that I¡¯ve been neglecting my physical training. This is a very serious matter. Polka¡¯s miraculous spring will keep you healthy, but unfortunately, just bathing in it will only maintain your physical strength to the point where you can call yourself ¡¸Healthy¡¹. A weak person can be as strong as a human being, but a normal person cannot be stronger than a normal person and a strong person cannot maintain their strength just by taking a bath. It¡¯s not a substitute for training. I don¡¯t have a lot of time left, but I still don¡¯t know what kind of danger I¡¯ll face in our mission to explore the demon territory. I need to train myself to be able to handle anything that might happen, at least to the point where I won¡¯t make a sound when moving.

    It¡¯s a good idea to hurry.

    ¡°So, Irina, I have a favor to ask. Could you lend me a ce in the elf territory for training for a while?¡±

    I asked Irina, who was having tea at the baron¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­¡­why is it the forest and not outside?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cold in the snow¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a discipline, but the idea has already been spoiled!¡±

    She was furious. But why not? If I¡¯m going to do this, it¡¯s better to train in springtime than on muddy roads of snow and ice. The one who unexpectedly came to the rescue was¡­¡­Maia.

    ¡°Irina. I¡¯m asking you, too. I need to rent a ce. ¡­¡­If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll order the silver n¡±

    ¡°What do you say. ¡­¡­Smithson-dono, no matter how much of a rider you are, I don¡¯t like the idea of you using your authority as an umbre¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not my order! And Maia, don¡¯t be so pushy!¡±

    I hurriedly scolded Maia because she seemed to be forced into a selfish push. But Maia shook her head. Is it a rebellious period?

    ¡°When Andy-sama is here, everyone relies on him for everything. It¡¯s a pity that you keep getting in the way of Andy-sama¡¯s efforts to do what he needs to do¡±

    ¡°That¡äs¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Because while Andy-sama was flying around and making armor, the foxes and voyeurs were all drinking and bathing and ying¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu. That¡¯s also true¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s strange that I was working hard even though Keiron and Masturbation Brothers were doing nothing. It seems that it should be so flexible¡­¡­I¡¯m very grateful, but I also think Keiron and the others should be trained properly.

    ¡°And if Andy-sama is here, I can¡¯t do that forever¡±

    ¡°That?¡±

    ¡°In the beginning of the winter, Andy said, ¡ºI wanted to spend a lot of days just doing naughty things¡». In fact, even if Andy-sama spent the entire day indulging in nothing but sex, he would still have more than enough partners. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t force Andy-sama to do that, but I think it¡¯s my pet¡¯s intention to let him train as much as he likes and creates a ce where he can hi as much as he likes¡±

    ¡°Mu, Muu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Even Irina has such a cor, don¡¯t you want to do something for your master?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s¡­¡­for that reason alone¡±

    Irina growls. But.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the barrier prison, it¡¯s free¡±

    Christie, who was listening while writing, says so carelessly.

    ¡°Even if it was avable, Smithson-dono is from outside the forest¡±

    The reason for this is that the forest masters are behind in their work. If that¡¯s true, Smithson-dono and the others are staying at the inn using money they don¡¯t have to pay. The barrier prison would be a good way to make up for that. Sky blue princess and friends were also casually using it for training¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s true, but¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s a great way to make up for the cost of Smithson-san¡¯s training base and lodging. ¡­¡­That¡¯s how we¡¯ll handle it¡±

    Christie clears her throat, takes a parchment and writes a letter ofmunication. I was able to read the gist of it thanks to my studies (although I couldn¡¯t read half of the words).

    ¡°Christie has a more admirable ve spirit than Irina¡±

    Maia nodded and said gravely. Irina, for some reason, was indignant.

    ¡°I¡¯m a woman ofmon sense!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Irina. It¡¯s not always apliment to have a good ve spirit¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mu, Mugugu¡­¡­¡±

    The word female ve, which is a little different from the actual situation, is really troublesome. It¡¯s interesting though.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The story continued without a hitch.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the second daytime forest training camp with Andy-san?¡±

    In front of the female ves gathered at the baron¡¯s mansion, Selenium yed the tambourine to get them excited.

    ¡°Do you want to do it again? It¡¯s okay, but I don¡¯t get tired of it¡±

    Naris sighs.

    ¡°Naris is not participating¡±

    ¡°Who told you that!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t really have to force yourself toe¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t want to! I, I¡¯m used to it!¡±

    Naris turns bright red and turns away.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Naris, it¡¯s really free for all. If you want to stay in Polka, it doesn¡¯t matter at all¡±

    I dere this to everyone. In fact, there is also physical training for the original purpose, so I don¡¯t know if everyone will be ready even if theye. But.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going. Isn¡¯t it easier for Aurora to stay for maid training?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the end of the world. What kind of maid would I be if I threw away my friendship with Andy-san¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Savory, Oregano, you¡¯reing too, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, but¡­¡­will we be naked again?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice. I like the openness of it¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just call me, Fennel¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Laurier, you don¡¯t even work, so on this asion you should of course be there¡±

    ¡°Irina. ¡­¡­You have a job, you know. You go here at night, but during the day¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Diane, aren¡¯t you also busy?¡±

    ¡°The preparations for the next one are well nned. It¡¯s not that I need to stay up all night. Besides, I can do the paperwork naked¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­! Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Knight Chief Sharon¡­¡­I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re looking at me like I had a blind spot¡­¡­

    ¡°Shall I go get Azel and Rizel?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be an even bigger group than before, right¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Apple, you¡¯re responsible for the food crew?¡±

    ¡°Can I bring Peter in for the night? It¡¯s a promise that only I and Selenium will breastfeed him, so it¡¯s a hassle to go¡±

    Basically, everyone does not intend to ¡¸Wait outside¡¹ at all. I¡¯m very happy to hear that, but I wonder if I can¡­¡­train. I was thinking about it with a wry smile.

    ¡°So, the rule is that everyone is naked in the same training camp asst time, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tetes¡±

    For some reason, Tetes joins the conversation with a smirk on her face. Naris stops her in a hurry.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s wait a moment, Tetes-chan. No matter how, a maiden can¡¯t join such a gathering. Or rather, the prime minister¡äs younger sister should possess some self-consciousness¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, what are you talking about, Naris-chan?¡±

    Tetes tilts her head.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Naris shuts down for a moment and turns her face over here.

    ¡°No way¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°O, Oh, which reminds me Naris didn¡¯t know¡­¡­¡±

    No one exined it. That¡¯s true.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already received plenty of vaginal cum shot training by 10-man captain Smithson?¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking? Are you going to die? She¡¯s the younger sister of Majin Buster!¡±

    ¡°Ah, you just said this, Naris. That¡¯s terrible¡±

    ¡°And you, Tetes-chan, think about what you¡¯re doing! How dare you allow this slutty sowing monster to get away with it!?¡±

    I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t argue with anything, but I¡¯m sad. No, wait a minute.

    ¡°I feel like there is something wrong with vaginal cum shots or training!?¡±

    I guess this is a good ce to argue. I¡¯m defending thest line and the fact that Tetes felt it was an ident. It was a coincidence.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that you made a vaginal cum shot, right?¡±

    ¡°Inside, but in the wrong ce!!¡±

    ¡°And I feel like I¡¯m actually getting a glimpse into the depths of sex¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not training, it¡¯s coincidence!¡±

    ¡°The views are divided. Now, female ves, those who think that 10-man captain Smithson is correct, raise their hands¡±

    Please, someone raise your hands. And Naris is sweating fat and desperately trying to calm down by putting her fingers on her forehead.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, 10-man captain Smithson. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a little difficult for me, maybe because Trot isn¡¯t my mother tongue, I couldn¡¯t understand the difference in nuances¡­¡­what¡¯s wrong with it now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The vaginal cum shot was in the asshole and it was probably theplete coincidence of the time signature that I was amused and attacked with strange words¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Naris paused for a few seconds to think.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s nothing safe about it, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s deeply dangerous!?¡±

    ¡°B, But I didn¡¯t get her virginity!? I don¡¯t have to worry about having children!!¡±

    ¡°Shes a virgin and she¡¯s used to having sex in the ass and that¡¯s the result of some serious perverted training!! And Tetes-chan, what about your happiness and your perfect training life!!¡±

    Almeida and Sharon suppress the screaming Naris from left and right.

    ¡°Naris. It¡¯s the Baron¡¯s mansion and it¡¯s broad daylight¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. No one is unhappy¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of no damage!?¡±

    ¡­¡­Yes, I understand that Naris is more right than I thought. But you know what¡­¡­yeah. It cant be helped.

    So we broke up to get ready and move for those who wanted to (all of us). Then, I noticed that the person who seems to be the most enthusiastic in such situations was not there.

    ¡°Oh? Well, where¡¯s Hilda-san?¡±

    ¡°Mu, speaking of which, where is¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne looks around.

    ¡°Hey, Luna. Didn¡¯t my older sister call you?¡±

    ¡°Hilda? I¡¯ve been in touch with her¡­¡­¡±

    ILuna, who should be her liaison, shakes her head as a training or ¡°break-in¡± for her as a messenger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think my older sister is the kind of person who would ignore a call to gather the cor¡¯s members¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to call her again?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho, wait. ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t this way of walking that woman?¡±

    La put her hand to her ear. In a few seconds, Hilda appeared on the scene.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­I was just thinking about something and it gotte¡­¡­oh, you¡¯re breaking up now?¡±

    ¡°Andy¡¯s going to do that naked vige thing again, so get ready¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡­¡­I thought she¡¯d get a twinkle in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t. Of course, she doesn¡¯t seem to dislike it, but she seems to think it¡¯s rather unimportant.

    ¡°Older sister is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wa, Wait a minute. Before that, let¡¯s decide what to do with the healed cat beasts, Andy-kun. ¡­¡­Or are you going to invite all the girls who are here now to the naked vige and surround them?¡±

    ¡°N, No, no way¡±

    In the first ce, the original purpose was not erotic, so I thought it would be okay to narrow down the number of people.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­most of them have already been cured. For the time being, if I don¡¯t get rid of that matter now, La and Maia will not be able to stay here in the spring, so the way cat beasts work. You¡¯ll have to leave the ce of residence to Chris-chan in earnest, right?¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah. That¡¯s right. This person is naughty, but she¡¯s not the one who throws away his work. Once she said that she would take care of them, she thought more about them than any of us. I felt a little sad that she wasn¡¯t biting, but I was also relieved to see how strong her personality was.

    ¡°Let¡¯s let the kids go home. Either way, please reassure them that we will be back at the colony¡±

    ¡°Right. I think that¡¯s a good idea. ¡­¡­La-chan¡±

    ¡°Ho. You want me to carry them?¡±

    ¡°Please. ¡­¡­Also, I need to talk to you about something¡­¡­La-chan, can I borrow some of your stuff?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    Face to face with La. Nothing to lend.

    ¡°If I carry them, anyway, I¡¯ll do it without lending or borrowing. The cat beasts aren¡¯t irrelevant either¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. ¡­¡­I¡¯d like you to go to Talc, if possible¡±

    ¡°Talc?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. ¡­¡­We were able to heal so many cat beasts this time. There¡¯s one more person I really need to heal¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sister-inw Nancy!¡±

    There is no shortage of people with disabilities in the world. But of all of them, Nancy was probably the one who had the biggest impact so far. If this treatment works, there is no reason not to give it to Nancy.

    ¡°I feel sorry for her eyes, her arms and her legs¡­¡­sister-inw Nancy was really disappointed that she couldn¡¯t have a baby. I really wanted to fix that for a long time¡­¡­please¡±

    You can put your hands together with a crack. ¡­¡­The answer is obvious.

    ¡°La. You can do that, right?¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Well, the cat beats have to be sent. It doesn¡¯t make much of a difference. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s go, Hilda¡±

    ¡°Thank you? I love you, Andy-kun and La-chan¡î¡±

    ¡°Ho, don¡¯t say weird things. If you have an affair, you¡äll be abandoned by owner¡±

    ¡°Ya, Yaah, lie¡î¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think you were having an affair with me in the first ce¡±

    Well, whatever the case may be. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sure that the inability to heal was a big sticking point for Hilda-san as well. Nancy. It must be the wish of all the brothers and sisters¡­¡­to see her healed and happier than ever before.

    ¡°Come on, La¡±

    ¡°Dianne. ¡­¡­Leave it to me¡±

    Thus. Hilda, La and the cat girls (minus Marone, Cute, the Maple sisters and Keel¡¯s girlfriend) left Polkater that day.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    And me.

    ¡°You¡¯re toote, 10-man captain Smithson?¡±

    ¡°Te, Tetes¡­¡­how can you be so unconcerned about being naked?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not bothered by the fact that everyone is naked. Anyway, have you had sex yet?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, you naughty girl! Don¡¯t beg until Smithson-dono asks you or you¡¯ll lose control!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if you don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t have to wait for so many days, because Andy-san is unequaled?¡±

    ¡°Irina and Selenium, don¡¯t ignore the fact that I¡¯m here to train in physical fitness! I¡¯m going to fuck you, though!¡±

    Loosely surrounded by more than 20 girls, including cat beasts, who are openly expecting eroticism and proceed to the stage of endless lewdness. ¡­¡­I also have to do some training, though. For the next few days, I will just repeat the lewdness of being surrounded by female ves. My heart raced.

 Chapter 306: Sex of Fantasia 1 [Marone, Cute]

    <h4>Chapter 306: Sex of Fantasia 1 [Marone, Cute]</h4>

    I was back in this paradise again.

    ¡°Smithson-san, who are you going to fuck first?¡±

    ¡°Knight Chief Sharon, you¡¯re in the same cowardly tits group as 100-manmander Dianne and Selenium, so don¡¯t be too assertive¡±

    ¡°Oh Tetes. But Smithson-san was the one who couldn¡¯t decide just because of breast size¡±

    ¡°Umm. I¡¯ve also heard that he¡¯s especially fond of Irina-sama and beheading sword Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Mmm. I¡¯m sure those two are t. I mean, it¡¯s not like Tetesu-chan or me at all, but even if I make a mistake, those who aren¡¯t big breasts have narrow shoulders¡±

    ¡°But let¡¯s work on it, Naris-chan¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, Tetesu-chan seems to be in trouble if she works too hard¡±

    The four Renfangas gauntlet members are together to continue their ramblingics. Around the crowded houses, four elf girls led by Fennel immediately squeeze the silver pears. Selenium and Apple are lounging in the sun on the porch, while the Maple sisters are chatting with Luna, steamy from the hot spring. All of them are in a paradise without a stitch of clothing. In the nearby silver pear tree, the Anzeros-Aurora duo took turns jumping and dropping the fruits with a sh of a wooden stick and then taking turns making a nice catch below. Although they¡¯re not in sight yet, Irina, Christie, Dianne, Jeanne and Maia must be there too. ¡­¡­I, I found a new member there, looking shy in the shade of a tree.

    ¡°Cutie and also Marone¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­

    ¡°I, It¡¯s a wonderful atmosphere¡­¡­it seems that everyone in the colony was enthusiastic, but everyone here is the personal thing of Master, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s what it is¡±

    It¡¯s difficult to read the mood in a direct conversation. All of them took off their clothes and folded them when they arrived in the vige as if they were going to take a bath, so even though the unfamiliar Marone somehow followed, the flow of spending time as it was was smooth. It seems that it was unpredictable until the transition. They couldn¡¯t be as bold and exposed as everyone else and seemed to have shrunk somewhat.

    ¡°This is a hobby¡­¡­of yours, Master¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a hobby. It¡¯s great that everyone is getting along and exposing their sexuality for me¡±

    I¡¯ve been amon sense person and made a negative statement, but I really love it.

    ¡°¡­¡­D, Do all of you copte?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do. I¡¯ve had about ten girls on all fours and I¡¯ve fucked them one after the other. Of course, I¡¯ll also spend my time doing nothing but slowly letting some of them suck my cock and rub their tits¡±

    This time, everyone hade after taking care of most of their outside business so that they wouldn¡¯t have to go outside. So, while some of the ves, like Irina and Savory, go out every day, I can only do that for a while. Surprisingly, I¡¯ve never had this kind of time set aside just for sex for days at a time before.

    ¡°So I decided to start with you guys. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s have sex, Marone, Cute¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­?¡±

    In the sunlight through the trees. Their ears react to my whispers and their butts are turned toward me and their tails are raised to expose their pubic area. Even though they still haven¡¯t fully adjusted to life in the nude, they¡¯re not negative about sex itself.

    ¡°Cute, this is only the second time you¡¯ve done this, right?¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­but thats why, like the other ves, my head is full of hi¡­¡­please do a lot¡­¡­Master?¡±

    ¡°Even if I dont fan it so much, I¡äll get more and more excited to a girl who once let me do it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nya¡­¡­what will you do to me if you get carried away¡­¡­?¡±

    When I whispered this to her as I teasingly stroked her ass, Cute, despite her inexperience, felt sensitive and shuddered. Maybe it¡¯s because she originally lost her sight that she¡¯s so good at focusing her nerves. ¡­¡­There was a sign behind me. Suddenly, I was hugged from behind my knees.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the ass, because it¡¯s 10-man captain Smithson?¡±

    ¡°Tetes!?¡±

    Because I always fuck her from the back and because I often fuck her with only her ass exposed, I rarely get the chance to touch the skin on her upper body. Even though it¡¯s such an open situation, the feel and warmth of Tetes¡¯ skin makes me squirm. Tetes is enjoying it, smiling and giggling¡­¡­no, she doesn¡¯t have that kind of subtle sex appeal or tactics. I think this messy situation is just fun and unavoidable.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure both holes are going to be used as ejaction toys by 10-man captain Smithson. I only have an ass¡±

    ¡°B, Butt¡­¡­feel good¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°So much so that I want to spread it out myself and beg for it?¡±

    ¡°H, Hey Tetes. Don¡¯t talk about something strange to Cute¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    While I was kneading the two cat beasts asses and twisting my fingers inside their vaginas, Tetes, who was hugging me from behind, was swaying her body subtly from side to side at a sweet tempo and refused to move away. She¡¯s like a cat in another sense.

    ¡°Tetes, don¡¯t disturb¡±

    I kiss her on the cheek with a wry smile and pull her away.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to fuck you in the asster¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­M, Mou. That part, is a dangerous you¡±

    ¡°What do you mean with that part?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re a devil for saying it, but you make me so excited¡±

    No, I think Tetes¡¯s sense is more dangerous than I am now.

    ¡°¡­¡­B, Butt¡­¡­do it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Cute, don¡¯t take it seriously either. I¡¯d like to see Cute get a baby in the hole that gets pregnant¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­? I, I also, like the hole who gets me pregnant¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good girl¡±

    ¡­¡­That. No, Cute seems to like me, but it wasn¡¯t as determined as Marone. Of course, it¡¯s a story that both the person herself and Aunt Donna forgive and it¡¯s okay to conceive her, but it may not be smart to look so natural.

    ¡°But, the female ve Marone,es first¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Th, Thank you, Master¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Unfair¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Aah, I¡¯m so sorry I put you through that. Poor thing¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Tetes. I¡¯m a man who takes care of his female ves¡±

    I pull my finger out of Marone¡¯s vagina and ce my cock on it. Marone shivers with pleasure and Cute looks disappointed as she sucks on my finger. My middle finger is still in Cute¡äs vagina, so I¡¯ll stir it around, but she looks unsatisfactory.

    ¡°Hau¡­¡­n, haa¡­¡­Master¡äs dick¡­¡­it came in¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m inside Marone again¡±

    ¡°Enjoy¡­¡­please¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    In response to Marone¡¯s healthy words, I begin to rock my hips. Marone tastes the feeling as if writhing. It¡¯s actually the second time, but I don¡¯t feel any pain or disgust at all, probably because she lost her virginity in the miraculous spring.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­a, aa, ahh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Marone, hurry up and let me take over¡­¡­hey master, how can I be a female ve¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy. He just gives you a cor and let you tell him, you want to thrive on his cum for the rest of your life and until your great grandchildren¡±

    ¡°Hey, Tetes!¡±

    What will she say?

    ¡°Al, All the time¡­¡­all my daughters and granddaughters belong to Master¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t go off on some crazy tangent like that! All I want is for you to give me a baby!¡±

    ¡°M, Master¡­¡­I need you to concentrate on impregnating me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh, I, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    The tension rises just by begging for pregnancy from a cute cat beast girl, but what do I say when Tetes?

    ¡°E, Emm, Master¡­¡­then, I¡äm going to have a child¡­¡­thats all, isn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t want to have children with anyone other than Master¡±

    ¡°B, But female ves are treated as naughty toys. Specifically¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m worried for a while while shaking my hips while leaning on Marone. ¡­¡­Oh? No, she¡¯s a female ve, so I¡¯m doing an abnormal y specially¡­¡­isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ass?¡±

    ¡°Ass is your special measure! You are not even a female ve!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You said you¡¯d make me a slutty asshole ve, but I¡äm not a female ve yet¡±

    ¡°Uh¡±

    I was just saying something like that.

    ¡°¡­¡­Toys are fine, nya¡­¡­th, thats why¡­¡­¡±

    Cute hangs down her ears and looks up. ¡­¡­Damn it. A baby-faced girl has a destructive face.

    ¡°I also, together¡­¡­together, Master¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah already, you¡äre a female ve too!¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡­!¡±

    Dokun, dokun, I ejacte inside Marone.

    ¡°Hunyaaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Marone makes a voice that is impressed by the feel of my semen that is mercilessly poured and Tetes scoops the semen that flows backward and drips with her fingers in an interesting way. I pull out my cock, the residue of which is still in her urethra and shove it in front of Cute¡¯s face.

    ¡°So don¡¯tin about any kinky games you get to y with me, little girl¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hua, nyaa¡­¡­?¡±

    It was a bit of a threat, but Cute thought she was being asked to do something, so she narrowed her eyes and put her mouth on my cock and sucked the juice out of the urethra. I felt like my back was going to shatter from the feeling of being sucked out. But then Cute hit me too.

    ¡°Nya, hahuu¡­¡­nyuu¡­¡­??¡±

    She trembled and slumped. ¡­¡­Right, because she¡¯s sensitive to odors, it has a considerable effect on the pleasure center.

    ¡°Good grief¡­¡­you don¡¯t have a happy face sucking semen¡±

    I went behind Cute and once again dug my cock into her vagina. In the meantime, Tetes is lying face down, looking at Marone¡¯s ass with great interest.

    ¡°¡­¡­Can I lick it some more?¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­n, noo¡­¡­¡±

    What are you doing? ¡­¡­It¡¯s a little bit funny to see two naked girls fighting over semen that has already hit the womb. On the other hand, Cute was fast bing obsessed with my cock. Maybe cat beasts adapt to sex especially quickly.

    ¡°Nya, Nyaaaa¡­¡­ha, aaa, more¡­¡­more, rough,ee¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­a lot, in the back, thrust¡­¡­deep inside me, it¡¯s painful, but it all feels so good¡­¡­that I¡¯m being melted white in front of my eyes¡­¡­?¡±

    The meaning of the words is subtle, but the nuance is conveyed. As per her request, I slowed down and instead fucked her with a mming impact. Cute seemed to be satisfied with that and she writhed and writhed on her back, crying and drooling and she timed herself so that I could drive my cock deep into her¡­¡­when she was almost in a daze, I shot my ejaction into her.

    ¡°Nya, huaaaaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°C, Come out¡­¡­get pregnant!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant¡­¡­Master, look at me, I¡¯m pregnant, look at me¡­¡­?¡±

    Cute twitches in time with the rhythm of my cock.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When I returned to the central square of the vige to take a break and see what to do next, I was undeniably struck by the nudity everywhere. Fennel cooking and Oregano¡¯s bare apron buttocks. Selenium and Apple¡¯s tits sunning themselves in symmetry across their swollen bellies. The top three, Christie, Dianne and Sharon, work on paperwork naked in the eaves of a private home, while Maia and Laurier face each other on the grass without a stitch of clothing, one hand outstretched to the other¡­¡­suddenly, Maia flies a few meters into the air.

    ¡°!?¡±

    It¡¯s not that she jumped on her own, but she flew in a messy spin and fell to the ground.

    ¡°H, Hey, what are you doing!?¡±

    I ran over to Laurier, who looked a little sleepy as she looked up at me.

    ¡°¡­¡­I really want to see it, because Anzeros-san says¡­¡­I¡¯m likely to get hurt is its Anzeros-san¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯s that!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­One of our traditional throwing techniques. If it¡¯s my dad, he can throw a bear or a unicorn¡±

    ¡°It hurts¡­¡­¡±

    Maia gets up unsteadily. She crashed into the ground violently and pebbles and the like sank into the body, but as expected she was a dragon and after a few seconds of dusting it properly, there were no more scratches left. It is true that if Anzeros were to take this seriously, she would have to spend half a day in the hot springs.

    ¡°I mean, Laurier, you¡¯re really strong¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to use it. I¡¯m not cut out for this¡±

    Laurier says so the least. If I could use such a great technique, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get along. Maia followed.

    ¡°There is a genius in each conflict, whether it¡¯s facing or not. A dragon¡¯s body is so good at fighting that it doesn¡¯t matter what the personality is, but this girl has a lot of physical difficulties to get up in a fight. She doesn¡¯t seem to be very good at fighting mentally¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s hard for me to say this clearly, but¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a friendship or a confrontation between two low tension girls. Anzeros, who was looking at it sideways in a sitting position, pped her hand and praised them.

    ¡°But it was brilliant. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to know more about it¡±

    ¡°Its fine¡­¡­but if my dad finds out that I taught you he¡¯ll be very angry, so keep it to yourself¡±

    ¡°Yes. I promise¡±

    The circle ofmunication in the nude paradise is steadily growing. It¡¯s an ideal world, including eye candy and a sense of routine. It¡¯s a shame that it ends when Elmo and his friends finish building my house.

    ¡°Is it okay for you to train?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡±

    I was grinning when Irina poked her head out of a nearby house.

    ¡°At least wear pants and sandals. You¡¯ll be in trouble if you fall¡±

    ¡°I, I know¡±

    I can¡¯t even imagine what it would be like to be on the receiving end of a full cocked gravel road. So when I try to get the minimum amount of clothes.

    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±

    ¡°No, I will. Isn¡¯t it difficult to exercise naked with your breasts, Sharon-san?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sure I can do it¡±

    ¡°Knight Chief. Leave it to me and Naris¡±

    ¡°What!? I¡¯m going to have a bath now! Don¡¯t decide to participate in such a drunken game as a matter of course, Almeida-san!!¡±

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to work out naked either! It hurts, absolutely!?¡±

    It¡¯s okay, but sometimes I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s me or someone else who¡¯s obsessed with nudity. No, I¡¯m sure the female ves are just as happy that it always leads to sex in the end.

 Chapter 307: Sex of Fantasia 2 [Cute, Oregano, Selenium, Christie, Marone]

    <h4>Chapter 307: Sex of Fantasia 2 [Cute, Oregano, Selenium, Christie, Marone]</h4>

    ¡°What makes me happy about this kind of camp or gathering, or whatever, is that I get to be with everyone¡­¡­¡±

    Selenium says so and moves her hand. Needless to say, Selenium, who carefullybs her cute, slightly sandy gold hair, is heavy. Her worries about getting her belly too cold are now being taken care of by the magic entrusted to Dianne by Hilda, so she doesn¡¯t have to worry. However, no matter how often they interact with each other, Selenium, who cannot move around easily by herself, tends to be unaware of the ever-changing human rtionships. She seems veryfortable with the fact that she can grasp it all at once and make adjustments if necessary. ¡­¡­Well, because everyone is naked, I just can¡¯t get in and out so easily.

    ¡°Nya. Selenium-san¡äs manner of using her hands, gentle nya¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m often praised for my hair. I used to try to make a living out of hairdressing¡±

    Selenium is carefullybing and knitting her beautiful hair, and quickly tailored to a cute hairstyle with a mixture of ponytail and braids.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s cute¡±

    ¡°Thank you?¡±

    ¡°No no¡±

    In the midst of this heartwarming interaction between a young girl and a pregnant woman, I intervene from behind Selenium, grabbing her breasts.

    ¡°Oh, Andy-san¡±

    ¡°Selenium is still very handy¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. ¡­¡­Would you like me to take care of your hair, Andy-san?¡±

    ¡°A man can¡¯t be that borate¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much of a fashion statement to slowlyb and oil your hair. I can give you a haircut if you want¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather have three rounds of sex¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I slipped¡±

    I¡¯m super sorry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out with you for three or five rounds after I get my hair cut, okay? Pa-pa?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready for sex?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thanks to you?¡±

    Selenium smiles with a smile.

    ¡°Hilda-san has taught me the magic of preventing premature birth even if I have a vaginal cum shot, so let¡¯s enjoy it a lot?¡±

    ¡°Nya, can I do it too¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s take care of Andy-san¡¯s penis together, Cute-chan¡±

    The petite body of Cute and the motherly tits and belly of Selenium. The two seemed to have little inmon, but that was why Selenium was actively working to bring her into the circle. Well, it¡¯s true that factional groupings such as the cat beast colony group, the gauntlet group, the elf territory group and the old guard group have recently begun to advance. It¡¯s not inherently good to be divided by such barriers. In fact, Selenium seems to be concerned that it will limit the range of things I can enjoy.

    ¡°Cute-chan will get along with everyone else and have fun with Andy-san¡¯s baby?¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    It¡¯s a little too much to ask from the outside, but it¡¯s the best justice in this barrier prison right now.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Andy-san, please y with Cute-chan¡¯s body. I¡¯ll give you a haircut while you¡¯re at it¡±

    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re going to do that in parallel?¡±

    ¡°Since Cute-chan is still inexperienced, you have to give her a lot of forey. Ah, but the actual performance is not good until the haircut is over. Or you head will shake¡±

    ¡°Muu¡±

    As I hugged Cute¡¯s naked body, I admired Selenium for putting my satisfaction first.

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­then¡±

    There, Oregano, who was looking towards us, raised her hand.

    ¡°In the meantime, I¡¯m holding the penis in my mouth¡±

    ¡°Ah, that sounds great. Andy-san, please hold Cute in a diagonal hug, even though it might be a little tight. Oregano-san is in charge of sucking your cock and I will cut your hair in the meantime¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s good that you¡¯re putting my satisfaction first.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it reasonable to do it at the same time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try it?¡±

    ¡°B, Be gentle with me¡±

    ¡°So, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡­nmuu?¡±

    The three of them are in close contact with each other and a haircut full of pleasure begins.

    ¡°Nya, haaa¡­¡­there, I feel¡­¡­nyuhuuuu?¡±

    ¡°N, Nku, n, nmuu¡­¡­nkuu¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, please don¡¯t move. I¡¯ve got the sideburns all lined up¡±

    ¡­¡­Or rather, it¡¯s a bit cramped.

    -

    The height of the sun does not change in the barrier prison. It is not too high or too low and the temperature is not too high or too low. That¡¯s why there¡¯s not much way to measure time. I rely on my stomach clock and theings and goings of the people going outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m home¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m home¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m back¡±

    Azel and Rizel, still working at the inn and Christie, who came up to meet them. As soon as they arrived at the vige, they started untying their sashes and I waited for them.

    ¡°Stop. ¡­¡­Just take your time to show me where you take off your panties¡±

    ¡°Nyaa?

    ¡°Pervert?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­I¡¯m not wearing any underwear¡±

    Christie takes off her clothes with a troubled look on her face. Her tits and crotch are easily exposed.

    ¡°This is fine. But I think a pair of panties sliding down a girl¡¯s ass is a treasure for mankind¡±

    ¡°Here we go. I¡¯ll take them off¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­want to take it off with me?¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait. One at a time. One at a time,e over here, turn your ass to me and take your time¡±

    Hugging the undressed Christie from behind, I tell them while rubbing her boobs with my hands. ¡­¡­Behind me, there are signs of Almeida and Anzeros sighing a little.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a pervert who is too good?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re having too much fun, too¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you cor-wearing perverts¡±

    At my words, the two of them gasped. It goes without saying that being in the vige is inevitably a pstick and should be more embarrassing than the two who are undressing.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay to take off your underwear, Almeida?

    ¡°No, it¡¯s generally more embarrassing to change clothes than to be naked, Knight Chief!¡±

    ¡°I wonder. Well, I guess it¡¯s a small difference now¡±

    Sharon joins the group in admiring my very unattractive back.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking it off¡±

    ¡°Good. ¡­¡­Yeah. Excellent¡±

    ¡°Master¡¯s a pervert?¡±

    ¡°Nyaa?¡±

    The twins were wagging their tails and wagging their butts together without any indication of what they were doing. Great.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to be alive¡±

    I cried so as I squeezed Christie¡¯s tits.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you at least cry while inserting it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Christie-sama, please be careful!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange even if you insert it!¡±

    Almeida and Anzeros simultaneously exploded at Christie¡¯s ridiculous suggestion.

    ¡°So what¡¯s going on out there?¡±

    ¡°La-san and Hilda-san have returned once¡±

    ¡°Once?¡±

    A report on the events outside. ¡­¡­While listening to it, I sat face-to-face with Marone. While stroking her long red hair, she moves her hips herself with her supple beast legs. Aurora and Apple, who are feeding me their silver pear dishes, also listen to Christie¡¯s report while pressing their tits against me.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying they¡¯re going to the Holy Beast Labyrinth right away?¡±

    Christie nodded to Aurora¡¯s gesture.

    ¡°I asked if they didn¡¯t have to wait for Smithson-san, but Hilda said it wasn¡¯t necessary this time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I suppose thats right¡±

    I nodded, squeezing Marone and increasing my sweet ejactory desire at the tightness of her vagina.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ma, Master didn¡¯t rape me and give me that treatment¡­¡­? It was very painful¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nancy, who should have been brought this time, seems to be even more enthusiastic about Dianne¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­D, Dianne¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­¡­I guess Marone doesn¡¯t really know how awesome Dianne is¡±

    ¡°A dark elf who is good at magic, fighting sandworms in the desert, losing one arm, one leg and one eye in various idents and surviving alone for two years in an unmanned oasis somewhere¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm, the person in the story?¡±

    ¡°Exist¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯d be able to do that if I were in that situation, but I¡¯d certainly give up in three days. I don¡¯t know how the fighting power ispared to Dianne, but I don¡¯t know anyone more than Nancy, at least in terms of guts.

    ¡°Because she¡¯s a married woman, even if it¡¯s easier for me and Maia to cushion, I¡¯ll choose to take it alone¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to experience that twice¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s tripled because it¡¯s hands, feet, and eyes¡­¡­¡±

    It seems that Hilda¡¯s goal is for her to be able to have children, so maybe the damage to the internal organs will be healed together with the Breakcore form. ¡­¡­Imagine that even the internal organs are hellish. Still, I can¡¯t think of Nancy losing her spirit.

    ¡°I hope she gets better¡±

    Apple mutters while feeding me a sweet boiled silver pear. ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it possible that it won¡¯t heal? Until now, all the cat beasts happened to be sessful through trial and error and it is still unknown whether the wounds of hundreds of years will be healed.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Hilda-san and Breakcore. They¡¯ll figure something out, I¡¯m sure¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­It¡¯s hardest to imagine them being disheartened by a failure¡±

    Everyoneughed at Aurora¡¯s words. That¡¯s true.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to put it out¡­¡­Marone, let me move a little¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­please, do¡­¡­?¡±

    While holding Marone, I got up from the porch and moved to change the sex position and shook my hips. Marone is euphoric in pleasure and she entwines her tongue with me and keeps her legs entwined around my waist. I grab her ass and spurt. My waist became strong enough to hold a girl and reach the climax.

    ¡°It¡¯sing out, it¡¯sing out¡­¡­open your womb and wait for it, Marone¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m being reckless, but I whispered that to Marone and she nodded and hugged my neck. Her vagina makes a sizzling sound. The bumps and bruises on the inner walls of her vagina make my ns drool and squirt. Three naked elf and half-elves envy such a cat girl and my fierce fellowship.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­mating, isnt it¡­¡­I¡äm jealous¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the children will be confused if you impregnate a dwarf girl, half-elf girls and cat beast girls and even¡­¡­get that Tetes pregnant¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Really, Smithson-san is too energetic¡­¡­?¡±

    I ejacte inside Marone while taking in the envy and lust of the three naked beauties.

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­aa!!¡±

    ¡°Hunyaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Dokun, dokun, dokun¡­¡­ I ejacted in Marone¡äs vagina, which overflows as it is and the semen drips down by ball bag along my penis.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh what¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that cat beasts are much more likely to carry a human child than an elf, so this must have been a pregnancy¡­¡­?¡±

    The three of them sigh in admiration.

    ¡°Hunyaa¡­¡­aa¡­¡­¡±

    As she was being prated by my cock, Marone¡¯s legs slid down from my hips and wrapped around the back of my knees. I waddled over and slowly lowered her to the edge.

    ¡°S, Sperm¡­¡­thank you, very much¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you should thank me for fucking you¡±

    When I questioned the strange gratitude, the three elves all had question marks on their faces.

    ¡°Because she wants to be vited, a thank you may not be strange as a female ve¡±

    Aurora looked as if she didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Is it wrong to say that? I¡¯m happy to be impregnated, I feel good and I¡¯m happy if you pour your semen into me¡±

    Apple can¡¯t seem to find anything to deny as a female ve.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you won¡¯t agree to serve naked like this¡±

    Christie also modestly affirmed that she was fully willing to be prated.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to be thanking you because I¡¯m just devouring you ording to my own desires¡±

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not my style to fuck people while they don¡¯t like it, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something I should be thanked for.

    ¡°¡­¡­But, I¡äm happy¡­¡­thank you, let me tell you¡­¡­?¡±

    Marone, who takes a rough breath while spilling semen from her vagina, nevertheless repeats and smiles. She¡¯s not as good as Selenium or Apple, but she¡¯s richer and more well-shaped than the elves. Her red tail sways satisfactorily, as if expressing herself in her heart.

    ¡°But I¡¯d rather be told that it felt good and that I should do it again than be thanked for my semen¡±

    ¡°Well¡±

    ¡°Huhu, that¡¯s the kind of man you are, isn¡¯t it, Andy-san?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all too obvious to us, you know. We¡¯re here without any clothes on so that we can be fucked at any time¡±

    ¡°But I like it that way. ¡­¡­You want to y it, I¡¯m willing to ept it¡±

    It seems that only the result of ejaction is required, isn¡¯t it? Well, I can¡¯t help the Maple sistersing to be seeded from the colony, but I want the female ves to focus a little more on the sex itself. Creampie is the final result.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°This is also a hot spring, and that is really blessed, isn¡¯t it? Elf territory¡±

    ¡°Ya, well, it¡¯s a mysterious northern elf territory. ¡­¡­No, Tetesu-chan often went in and out with a cor or pear. I was lent here because of the responsibility of 10-man captain Smithson. Even though I had a slightly suspicious face when I passed through¡±

    ¡°Ah, I decided that it was the same as Marone-chan and I wasn¡¯t in time yet¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Does that mean I¡¯m already considered a female ve?¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, well, ording to 10-man captain Smithson, she is a slutty asshole ve?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say asshole to a young girl. You¡¯ll make my mother angry¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan. ¡­¡­Well, I certainly didn¡¯t want to go into that much female very¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why is it in the past tense?

    ¡°Umm. Being a female ve of 10-man captain Smithson seems to be unexpectedly fun¡­¡­as Naris-chan said before, when you get used to it, that person is unexpectedly not bad in looks¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wake up Tetesu-chan!¡±

    ¡°Ya, I¡¯m just kidding!¡±

 Chapter 308: Sex of Fantasia 3 [Naris, Sharon, Almeida, Tetes, etc.]

    <h4>Chapter 308: Sex of Fantasia 3 [Naris, Sharon, Almeida, Tetes, etc.]</h4>

    We fuck and flirt and eat and fuck and sleep and fuck and sometimes train.

    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s so good in heaven¡­¡­¡±

    I let Jeanne suck my cock while I rubbed Dianne¡¯s and Apple¡¯s tits and I give a faraway look. No, it¡¯s a life full of eroticism that you can¡¯t even see in the story of an erotic picture scroll no matter how you look at it. I¡¯m afraid of my luck that I can make it happen.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to put a cor on this many people, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Selenium, who¡¯s letting Peter suck her tits and Jeanne, who¡¯s stopped sucking my dick mouth, nod at each other. The same goes for the two whose boobs I rub.

    ¡°They are all women who still want you to hold them. And you¡¯ve got plenty of energy¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably rare to find a husband who¡¯s willing to have so much sex with a normal couple¡±

    In the crotch of Dianne and Apple, who lined up their buttocks earlier, my semen overflows and is transmitted to the inner thigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s like an erotic picture book of heaven. For me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, by the way, there was a picture like this in a scroll that Anzeros confiscated a long time ago. I think it was called ¡ºElf Sweet Night¡»¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it. It¡¯s about an elf who wanders into an elven entertainment district in the forest¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have a cheap red-light district, all the women here are exposing their skin for you alone. Isn¡¯t it much more luxurious than a picture scroll?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Right¡±

    In the vige, there are naked beauties of different races as far as the eye can see. There are elves, cat beasts and dragons and no one cares about exposing their nakedness to me anymore. On the contrary, there were a few of them standing around talking to each other with my juices still spilling out of them. It doesn¡¯t matter who I choose and where I have sex. It¡¯s only natural in a situation full of female ves.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been in a situation where I¡¯ve been able to do whatever I want, whether I¡¯m asleep or awake, so I¡¯m a little nervous¡±

    ¡°Andy-san. The truth is, Andy-san, you can live like this forever¡±

    Selenium smiled as she breastfed Peter and nursed him to contentment.

    ¡°At least none of the girls here have any ill will towards Andy-san for trying to getid¡±

    ¡°Huhu. If Andy were king, he¡¯d be called a foolish king who dabbles too much in color¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay that he¡¯s not a king. You can just pretend that your main job is to satisfy your talented female ves¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can get change just by lewdness¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It may not be enough to feed everyone, but I¡¯ll try my best to make some money¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s a very noble thing to do. If it really is true, there are many ves who can make more money than Andy-san, so Andy-san can make a living just by continuing to shake his cock. In addition, most of them are long-lived, so you don¡¯t have to worry about retirement¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m sorry, that kind of life itself is really appealing, but it¡¯s a very delicate future n.

    ¡°The future that Apple and I had in mind was really like this. Apple and I would take turns working, we¡¯d take turns conceiving Andy-san¡¯s children and Andy-san would have sex with us all the time¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s called being kept¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡­¡±

    Please deny it, Selenium. Well, in fact¡­¡­it is extremely likely that in the future, the after hours work of satisfying a female ve will be harder work than the work of a cksmith.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to fuck Tetes and Naris all together today¡±

    I went to the shade of the tree where the four Gauntlet members were hanging out and made a big announcement.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you? pping¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t wait, Tetes-chan. Multiple y is generally considered an aberration!?¡±

    ¡°Eh. But when you¡¯re forced to live in the nude, isn¡¯t that already part of multiple y in the grand scheme of things?¡±

    ¡°Tetes-chan, you¡äre too bold in your interpretation for such a detailed information gathering!?¡±

    Tetes tilts her head to Naris¡¯s Tsukkomi.

    ¡°Because 10-man captain Smithson is usually surrounded by some women when he¡¯s having sex since I came here¡­¡­do you care more now?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­B, But Tetes-chan and I aren¡¯t ves, so we don¡¯t need to be subjected to that kind of one-size-fits-all y!?¡±

    ¡°But I am a slutty asshole ve¡±

    ¡°You like that a lot, don¡¯t you, Tetes-chan!?¡±

    ¡°Ehe¡±

    Please don¡¯t start a full automaticedy act. I crouched behind Naris, grabbed the elf-like modest boobs and rubbed them while re-proposing.

    ¡°Well, if Naris don¡¯t like it so much, with Tetes¡­¡­well, Almeida or Sharon is fine¡±

    ¡°B, But do you say that multiple y is the basics? Do you mean that, 10-man captain Smithson? Don¡¯t rub my boobs like a habit¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re so obsessed with, Naris-chan¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Both Tetes and Naris are of course already all nude. In the vige, which is not veryrge, once you start having sex, you are exposed to the gaze of other female ves no matter where you are. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much of a difference. ¡­¡­There, Sharon and Almeida, who had been named, came out from behind a tree.

    ¡°Well, if Naris really doesn¡¯t like it, it can¡¯t be helped. Almeida and I will be happy to fill in for you¡±

    ¡°W, Well¡­¡­as colleagues, we¡¯re more than willing to fill in¡±

    Sharon¡¯s big breasts, which she is not ashamed to show anywhere, or perhaps she is ashamed, are magnificent. And, although not that big, Almeida¡¯s tits arerge for an elf. Their nipples are erect in front of Naris. ¡­¡­She was under some indescribable pressure and at the same time, Naris, who seems to have been stimted by her rebelliousness, changed her expression.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ve never said I didn¡¯t want to do it!?¡±

    ¡°I know. What should we do, Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°Then the four of you¡±

    ¡°More!?¡±

    Of course. I can¡¯t turn away two people who honestly expect it from me.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a loser, aren¡¯t you, Naris-chan¡±

    ¡°Will you stop talking like you know everything about me!?¡±

    I think Tetes is right.

    From the end, Almeida, Sharon, Naris and Tetes. I have the four of them get on all fours and line up their butts.

    ¡°Four gauntlets, all of them will end up shaking their hips naked¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida looks a little happy, despite her words.

    ¡°It also has three elves, who all ended up giving up their virginity¡±

    Sharon smiles seductively and sways her hips slowly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give him my virginity, he took it from me. I¡¯ve been drunk¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan, you¡¯re still talking about it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a fact!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not important. I don¡¯t care about that, but are you not interested in conquering all virgins with the force of multiple y, 10-man captain Smithson?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t care!¡±

    I caress thebia of the four people who have such a chat in order. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a race characteristic, but it¡¯s interesting that only Tetes, who is the youngest and has the smallest body, has pubic hair.

    ¡°If they see such a scene, Great Knight Chief Buster and Great Knight Chief Felios, they can¡¯t mourn¡­¡­¡±

    Naris mumbles. You can¡¯t be afraid to say something.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like it, you can still leave, Naris¡±

    ¡°Nu, I¡¯m not leaving! That being said, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little shameful that you¡¯re doing this kind of cattle breeding!¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu¡­¡­after all we are cattles¡±

    ¡°No, the only cow is Knight Chief Sharon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m hurt¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, I¡¯m sorry, I got carried away¡­¡­unyaa!?¡±

    I insert it first into Naris who is talking mess.

    ¡°Because you¡äre noisy, I¡¯ll shut you up first¡±

    ¡°U, Uh¡­¡­please say something before you shove it in¡±

    ¡°I refuse. It¡¯s a sign that you canmit at any time when you expose it¡±

    ¡°I, Isn¡¯t that the rule here!?¡±

    ¡°Naris. ¡­¡­When you¡¯re here, it¡¯s a sign that you¡¯re ready to get fucked at any time¡±

    Naris is silent as if she was shocked by Sharon¡¯s words next to her.

    ¡°I mean, the cor is the sign, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­W, Well, because it¡¯s a female ve. Originally, this should be only female ves and those who want to be seeded¡±

    Tetes and Almeida reconfirmed this.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Naris. ¡­¡­If you don¡¯t want to get fucked all of a sudden, you can wait outside¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­D, Don¡¯t tell me that after you¡¯ve thrust it in, please¡­¡­¡±

    Naris¡¯s hips had begun a gentle pleasure-eating motion in response to my small hand movements. Well, for some reason Naris is still predominantly prideful. That¡¯s what makes her cute. In this abnormal world of eroticism, theplexity of not throwing awaymon sense and pride as worthless and not refusing to have sex itself, is at least unique and attractive in this group.

    ¡°Naris¡­¡­feels good, inside Naris¡¯ cunt¡±

    ¡°Ugu¡­¡­do, don¡¯t say anything embarrassing on purpose¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say this to anyone and they¡¯d love it¡±

    ¡°Ev¡­¡­Even so that¡±

    Naris looks from side to side as she is shaken and then says sorry with resignation. She would have thought that Sharon and Tetes would be happy, not to mention the original female ves.

    ¡°So Naris, you can feel it more honestly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, Impossible¡­¡­like this, people are watching right and left¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°T, Thest time you were in the nude vige¡­¡­you were like that, right?¡±

    ¡°I was never this close to you¡­¡­?¡±

    I me Naris for the movement that pushes her vagina in a persistent manner. Naris enjoys turning her hips ordingly. Our skin is warm and slightly sweaty and it feels good. The enviable gazes from left and right enhances excitement and motivation.

    ¡°Naris¡­¡­I¡¯m going toe inside of you¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha, Hahiii¡­¡­?¡±

    The first ejaction came without any violent movement between Naris and me. Rather, it may be a strong feeling of sympathy because it was closely and raised without doing it violently. After spitting out plenty of semen so as to press against each other at the bottom, I pull out from Naris and go to Sharon.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s Naris, she¡¯s so astringent, but she has a great estrus face¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say estrus¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hu, an¡­¡­?

    In the middle of her words, she felt a cock wet with a mixture of semen and love juice on herbia and Sharon raised her voicefortably as I pushed it in. I cover her up and put my hands around her, enjoying her big tits as I swing my hips wildly for a change. The sex is selfishly intense, as if testing Sharon¡¯s tolerance. Sharon¡¯s hips ripple against my hips, making her squirm and squeal with delight.

    ¡°Hua, a, haaaaa¡­¡­s, so intense¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°A princess with such beautiful and talented boobs is now begging for semen on all fours with a human man in a foreign country¡­¡­her first fianc¨¦ would be regrettable¡±

    A little bit of thug mode with the momentum. However, Sharon returns a joyful look to it while being poked.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhu, are you proud¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m so proud¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m also proud of the fact that I¡¯ve got a master like you¡­¡­?¡±

    I¡¯d say it myself, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I can brag about to the Arcus Elves. However,

    ¡°I¡¯m honored¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m proud of the fact that Sharon is so into me. It¡¯s not cool to deny your feelings by showing yourck of confidence, no matter how you think about it. At the very least, I¡¯ll do my best to be as good a master as she wants me to be. For now, let¡¯s just talk about the sex aspect.

    ¡°I¡¯ming, Sharon¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­lets pour it inside and I¡­¡­I¡¯m going to be pregnant, too¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good, get pregnant, you horny princess¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­i, haaaaa?¡±

    In fact, she¡¯s on contraceptive magic, so she can¡¯t get pregnant. I rub my dick violently in Sharon¡äs vagina and ejacte as she desires. Sharon shuddered and took it in.

    Then, with a gasp, I cover Almeida.

    ¡°What do you want me to do? Do you want me to be gentle, or do you want me to be violent?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯ve never been gentle, you know¡±

    Oh, it¡¯s a little unfaithful.

    ¡°Then lets be gentle¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯t even think about it. Just be normal¡­¡­huyaaa!?¡±

    With my tongue, I me Almeida¡¯s ears. An elf knows that her ears are sensitive. Well, in short, being gentle doesn¡¯t change the feeling and the procedure doesn¡¯t change that much. Just.

    ¡°¡­¡­Almeida. I love you¡±

    ¡°Wh, What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°My little pussy ve. ¡­¡­Now, how about you? Do you love me? Do you love sex with me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you say suddenly¡­¡­what do you mean you love sex?¡±

    ¡°I love you. But you¡¯re a sex ve. I don¡¯t care if you like having sex with me more than I like having sex with you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, Idiot¡­¡­¡±

    She whispered sweetly and patted her whole body in a nasty manner and probably had been squirming seeing the two shots next to her. I slipped into her wet vagina like a slug and waited for an answer. ¡­¡­Eventually.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, why would I want to have a baby with a man I don¡¯t love, you idiot?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to have a baby?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m determined to let Marie-dono hold it in her hands¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re so cute. I love you, Almeida¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­S, Stop¡­¡­I feel itchy in the back of my stomach¡­¡­?¡±

    Almeida waspletely turned on. She sways her vagina that wees my dick and stimtes it with a clear intention to give me pleasure. She grabbed my hand at every turn, helping to y with her breasts or seeking my lips whenever I leaned closer. I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m saying this, but I¡¯m amazed that she hasn¡¯t been cheated on and ripped to shreds by a man before. This girl.

    ¡°Almeida¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uwaa. How can you say something like that with four women in a row and giving them a vaginal cum shot¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the animal trainer they¡¯re talking about, right?¡±

    Outfield is noisy.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­Andy, put it out¡­¡­I can¡¯t get pregnant yet, but let me practice bing pregnant¡­¡­let me practice¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m really going to impregnate you¡­¡­take it!¡±

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­huaaaaaaa?¡±

    And then I ejacted inside Almeida as well. Throw semen into her womb, leaving white streaks and kiss marks of semen on her happy naked body.

    Finally, Tetes.

    ¡°What are you expecting? I¡¯m not using the front¡±

    ¡°Eh. I¡¯m using contraceptive magic properly¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an asshole ve!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the word slut?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what your standards are¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Personally, that¡¯s what I¡¯d like you to determine, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, I see. Tetes affirms her nasty self who can indulge in pleasure and expects me to give her that pleasure. If so,

    ¡°¡­¡­Fine, slutty ve¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re going to go for something other than an asshole, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Slutty asshole ve, I¡¯ll y with your slutty hole as long as you want¡±

    Even if I think I¡¯m in a thug mode, I feel like I¡¯m holding the pace with my opponent. But.

    ¡°My cock dirty with the love juice of three women will enter your ass, Tetes!!¡±

    ¡°A, huaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    As I enter her asshole, Tetes will leave it to mepletely. Perhaps the butt is strengthened by magic, it will fit smoothly from the beginning without dy. But the tightness of her asshole is still distinctly different from the vaginas of the other three. I stroke her pubic hair as I enter. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be able to push my way into this side one day. ¡­¡­If I was thinking about that, Tetes would put her finger on my hand and shake it to appeal to something¡­¡­if you want to do something about it, go ahead. Is it such a message. Although it is often said in the mouth, theint of that act works soberly and I have a delusion that I pull it out a little seriously, thrust it into the vagina as it is, break through the hymen and sprinkle semen. No, no. It¡¯s not fashionable.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mou, already in the ass¡­¡­I¡¯m reminded of 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­mou, really¡­¡­I wonder if I can always give it out¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡­I¡¯m sure I cant go back¡­¡­its okay to taste here?¡±

    Tetes. ¡­¡­Before I knew it, she had hot eyes. Come to think of it, Tetes is young. Being young also means that it¡¯s easy to get really serious if you have a chance. Maybe. ¡­¡­Really, this child feels like that¡­¡­

    ¡°N, No, your butt hole is good enough¡±

    I¡¯m not going to let her get me into it. Let¡¯s keep our boundaries. With her delicate and rough interpretation, there is no doubt that I will be drawn to the depths. ¡­¡­I mean, she¡¯s much smarter than me. Maybe I can¡¯t escape her anymore.

    ¡°Here¡­¡­here, let me cum for you, Tetes¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Hiu, a, kahuu¡­¡­damn it, let¡¯s put it out, right¡­¡­inside me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, drink up, Tetes!!¡±

    Enjoying her deep hole and taut ass, I finally fired into her rectum.

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­a, huaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Tetes folds her elbow in the blow and slumps down. ¡­¡­I¡¯m really scared because I¡äm going to be tempted someday.

    -

    ¡°¡­¡­Well that¡­¡­I feltfortable¡±

    ¡°I wonder if there will be a time when I can get pregnant all at once like this?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m nning on it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m the easiest to get pregnant, though¡±

    ¡°Tetes-chan, since 10-man captain Smithson is pulling his weight, turn back while you still can¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re so greedy, Naris-chan, just because you¡¯ll lose your share¡±

    ¡°Sane people don¡¯t venture into this world! Not in general!¡±

    After a while, the four of them came back to life and had a remorseful meeting on the grass carpet with semen dripping from each of their holes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not normal anymore. I¡¯ve probably been turned into a pervert. I was trained by 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson! What did you really do!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s a misunderstanding, isn¡¯t it? Hey?

 Chapter 309: Sex of Fantasia 4 [Laurier, Cute, Irina, Tetes, Jeanne, Anzeros, Maia and others]

    <h4>Chapter 309: Sex of Fantasia 4 [Laurier, Cute, Irina, Tetes, Jeanne, Anzeros, Maia and others]</h4>

    In the forest of the barrier prison, crossbows with a range of more than one kilometer can¡¯t be shot too carelessly. Of course, I don¡¯t usually practice shooting at a distance of one kilometer. A normal person¡¯s eyesight can¡¯t follow a target that far. But the problem is that it ¡¸Reach¡¹ that far. This barrier prison is located in a distorted space and if you walk straight, you wille back to the same ce after a while. In other words, it could happen that the arrow you shotes flying from behind and sticks in your butt. I didn¡¯t want to do anything stupid like that, so I refrained from shooting training and just went for a run. Well, I don¡¯t think my crossbow skills are that bad and I can practice again after I finish my vacation in the barrier prison. As long as there are Keiron and Lantz, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be called in for a crossbow. In any case, I¡¯m nning to be discharged from the army without returning to the original unit after my special mission. What I need now is physical strength. The possibility of long marches and long hours is always there, even with the dragons. If I can¡¯t move at the critical moment, I¡¯m as good as dead in the army. Useless and dead are the same thing in the sense of being out of the force. No matter what kind of soldier you are, there is no harm in building up your physical strength and leg power. I¡¯m not so confident in my physical strength that I can¡¯t say something great about it.

    ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight¡±

    It seems that every army counts when they run. It doesn¡¯t matter what it is, it makes you feel better to shout out loud. I feel depressed when I don¡¯t talk. And the one running next to me was.

    ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six, seven¡±

    With a naked Maia.

    ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve got to make your voice audible, or it¡¯s useless!¡±

    ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight¡±

    For now, Anzeros and Luna, who were naked and wearing an elven headdress. I¡¯m also running in my summer clothes, but thisposition might be a bit surreal. I don¡¯t care how secluded it is, I still don¡¯t like the idea of naked runners.

    ¡°Maia, can you put some clothes on too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a mood thing¡±

    Maia nodded her head as she ran in front of me. It¡¯s certainly fun to see a beautiful girl with a cor running on my side. But as an attendant, I wonder what it is.

    ¡°Does it make you feel naughty?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the problem is slightly different¡±

    ¡°If you want, you can do it right away¡±

    When Maia said this with a straight face, Anzeros and Luna were both annoyed.

    ¡°Ah, Andy, I¡¯m always up for it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, Anzeros. ¡­¡­You can¡¯t walk around interrupting Andy¡¯s training¡±

    Anzeros, whose self-control is about to be paralyzed, has finally been warned by Luna. Anyway,

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what Luna says, because you have to do it just to run¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yees¡±

    Maia herself rmended that the barrier prison not be disturbed, so she cannot go against it. Maia reluctantly turns around and runs toward the building where everyone is.

    ¡°I mean, Maia doesn¡¯t have to go out with running¡­¡­it¡¯s not a race that runs out of strength after running for hours¡±

    ¡°You should understand that Andy is doing his best not to be lonely¡±

    ¡°I know, but¡±

    Two hours a day, with a break. I continue to run straight through the looping space. It¡¯s a paradise life, but I still have to do this.

    And when I¡¯m done, I go straight to the hot spring. It¡¯s time to take a bath while touching up Luna, Anzeros and Maia who ran with me.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­Andy, did you want to fuck my ass too¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ya, well that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Did Tetes¡¯s ass wake you up?¡±

    ¡°Just a little¡±

    I reached over and rubbed Anzeros¡¯s ass, while I held Luna¡¯s shoulders and let Maia sit in front of me, slowly squeezing my cock in the hot water.

    ¡°But I did it alot with Tetes, so I don¡¯t feel like doing it¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if Andy wants to fuck me¡±

    ¡°My ass is always fine with you¡±

    In the steamy water, I was really pleased with the appeal of Anzeros and Maia.

    ¡°The front hole feels better¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­well¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s more important that it feels good to you, Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°I know it feels different, but that doesn¡¯t mean I like my ass better inparison¡±

    I kissed Luna lightly as I held her close. Luna obediently lets me taste her lips.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy if you let me cum¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So, do you want to use my womb for now?¡±

    ¡°Will you?¡±

    ¡°N? ¡­¡­But make sure you seed Anze and the others, too. They need to be impregnated before the next mission starts¡±

    ¡°I know. But you need to practice getting pregnant too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Everyone is envious of being able to get pregnant obediently¡±

    ¡°I love Luna for always being with me and letting me fuck her¡±

    As I was whispering these things with Luna close to my face, Anzeros and Maia were also closing in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll always be with you and I¡¯ll always be there when you want to fuck me¡±

    ¡°If you give me a voice, I¡¯ll always let you put it in the city or in La-sama¡¯s carriage¡±

    ¡°Hu, I love you both, is that a yes?¡±

    I made Luna open her legs in the steamy water and slowly inserted my cock. It¡¯s a carefree sex that has be a part of everyday life.

    -

    When I have finished having sex in the bath, I go up and have Laurier suck me off while I cool off in a private home. When I heard that Laurier¡¯s chin was tired, I immediately reced her with Aurora that was nearby.

    ¡°Ua¡­¡­Aurora, you¡¯re getting better¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­rero, hamuuu¡­¡­there are so many female ves, but we are exchanging technical information every day¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­With whom?¡±

    Hilda-san and La, the most influential erotic giants, haven¡¯t returned yet.

    ¡°Apple-san and Dianne-san¡­¡­you can also get useful information from Christie-san¡±

    Aurora talks happily while her nude body is uplifted. Laurier looks sideways and Oregano, who seems to be waiting for her turn, push her knees forward.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I want you to teach me how to do that too¡±

    ¡°Hey, me too¡±

    ¡°Huhu. Then, please try to imitate my tongue usage¡±

    The two ns of gold and sky blue. Three naked elf beauties gather at the eaves of a private house to touch each other and lick my dick alternately. It is also interesting that the instructor Aurora is the youngest.

    ¡°¡­¡­N, reroo¡­¡­hamu, nn¡­¡­koo?¡±

    ¡°No, Laurier. More tongue¡­¡­hamu, nguu¡­¡­rerouu¡±

    ¡°Oregano-san is too passionate. That¡¯s certainly not bad, but it¡¯s a different technique¡±

    ¡°Try it again, Princess Aurora¡±

    ¡°Yes, please take a look. ¡­¡­Hamu, n, nu¡­¡­reroo¡±

    ¡°Oregano, why don¡¯t you leave the sucking to us and let me suck your tits?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­but it¡¯s better to study forter¡­¡­a, n, that, I understand¡±

    I pull Oregano¡¯s hand to pull her and pull her slender body and put my face on her boobs. The nice thing about paradise today is that I can freely do this kind of spoiling.

    Then Irina appears.

    ¡°Smithson-dono. ¡­¡­I think you¡¯re having fun¡±

    ¡°Do you want to fuck Irina too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t care, but you are very energetic. You¡¯re already ying with your mouth when Maia and the others were so happy over there¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that unusual?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good anomaly. ¡­¡­Well, I¡¯ll y with my mouthter¡±

    While clinging to the naked body of Oregano sitting upright, stroking her ass and squeezing her boobs, Irina who is naked again clears her throat in front of me who leaves the penis to Laurier & Aurora.

    ¡°In a few days, your house will be ready. Be mindful of that. Don¡¯t leave anything undone¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡±

    But we¡¯ve been having sex almost constantly, one after the other, so there¡¯s nothing left to do.

    ¡°Next, we¡¯ll be living in splendor in our new home?

    ¡°Can wee and join you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, we are sworn female ves. I¡¯m sure Selenium and Dianne will not me you¡±

    Aurora, who sees the new house as the next stage and Oregano, who is nning to break into it. Well, though. However, is it my home where a total of about 20 female ves and otherse and go? ¡­¡­Peter will probably have to be pulled out of the baron¡¯s mansion in earnest to be raised and the rules for sex in the house should be established properly.

    -

    Anyway.

    ¡°Irina asked me if I had any leftovers, so this time I¡¯m going to do an borate selection of people¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you the criteria by which we were chosen¡±

    Irina sighs. Irina, Jeanne, Laurier, Anzeros, Maia, Cute and Tetes.

    ¡°So we¡¯re a small breast group¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros sighs. That¡¯s not true.

    ¡°I dare say it¡¯s the baby faced group¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. I understand why I was chosen even though I have some breasts. Ahahaha¡±

    Tetesughs.

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­it wasn¡¯t my chest¡±

    ¡°I have a little more than Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Maia. I mean, it¡¯s obvious since no one¡¯s wearing any clothes, but I get depressed when people mention me by name¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange that all half-elves have boobs except for Anzeros¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­There are also elves like Princess Sharon¡±

    They all start talking about breasts in a lively manner. But I dare to say it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of big or small boobs. No, I decided to love both boobs when I made love to Jeanne!¡±

    I¡¯ll admit that I used to be a big-boob guy. However there¡¯s something wonderful about small tits, modest little tits that can¡¯t be asserted. That¡¯s what Jeanne taught me. It is not worthless even if a girl¡¯s breast is t. It¡¯s just that they are boobs.

    ¡°I, I¡äm shy when I¡äm named¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You had sex earlier than me and Aurora, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I think Jeanne might be the most delicious of all the ves. She was also the first to get pregnant¡±

    A sigh that Anzeros and Maia are convinced of.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like the fact that she has tiny tits. I¡¯d rather drown in the feeling of being surrounded by young, dainty girls¡±

    ¡°If you ask me¡­¡­thisposition is really¡­¡­it¡¯s like a crime, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Nya?¡±

    Tetes points out. In the center is a 26 year old man with a full cock and a slightly stubble beard who is not very bright. Around them, Jeanne, whose appearance age is about 12 to 13 years old, Laurier, Irina, Maia are 13 to 14 years old, Anzeros and Cute are around 15 years old (or rather, Cute is suitable for actual age), and Tetes is the oldest. Even Tetes looks a little younger than her age. Every single one of these girls is naked and it certainly smells like a crime. Except for Cute and Tetes, everyone wears a cor normally.

    ¡°Call me a criminal if you want. Either way, I¡¯m an unfaithful, slutty bastard by Trotw¡±

    I grab my cock and bring it close to Jeanne¡¯s face. Jeanne giggles, kisses the cock and urges Irina next to her with her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing¡­¡­how do you think I¡¯m going to get round this¡­¡­?¡±

    Irina also kissed the ns. No, she sucked on the ns and embraced my lower body. She keeps it up for a few seconds before pulling away. It was as if it was a vow, a lusty act that would normally be an expression of affection between lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s in good taste to y with a bunch of young girls. But¡­¡­it¡¯s much nicer than not ying with them when they¡¯re your toys¡±

    Laurier followed suit, sucking on my lower body in a hug.

    ¡°Andy-sama is not bound by anyws¡­¡­if Andy-sama sincerely wants to do something, it is my duty to let him do it¡±

    Maia stands up and runs her hands over my stomach and rubs her cheeks against my chest while Laurier sucks on my lower body. On the other side of her, Anzeros hugs me.

    ¡°Women¡­¡­are here because we want to be here, you know?¡±

    Cute and Tetes look at each other.

    ¡°¡­¡­I love you too, Master?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡äm not the only Traitor!?¡±

    Receiving the affection of pretty girls all at once, my penis gets even more fierce.

    ¡°Good. Then Laurier, hold your knees and open your crotch!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Cute, get on top of her. I¡¯ll fuck you together¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­?¡±

    Laurier and Cute are stacked on top of each other on the grass carpet.

    ¡°Good¡­¡­Tetes and Anzeros, masturbate because I¡¯m going to fuck you next. Irina, Maia and Jeanne. It¡¯s a race to see how well you can masturbate. I¡¯ll fuck the girl whoes the most obscenely while I fuck Laurier and Cute¡±

    I kissed Cute¡¯s ass and then thrust my cock into Laurier¡¯s juvenile wetness, burying it in the narrow passage of flesh as I demanded the girls to do a dance of debauchery. The girls looked at each other¡­¡­and began to masturbate in different ways, following Maia, who began to masturbate on her knees, thrusting her hips forward as if to lead the others.

    ¡°N, ku, haaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros spreads herbia with both hands and stirs the entrance with her fingers to show off.

    ¡°¡­¡­You are the only one who will allow me to humiliate myself like this¡­¡­?¡±

    Irina sits down on the ground, gets up on her knees and begins to spread them apart with one hand while sliding her other hand in and out of the hole.

    ¡°¡­¡­Masturbation, what¡­¡­if you violently tear my hymen by mistake, you¡¯ll regret it, 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­? If 10-man captain Smithson wants, violently break it¡­¡­break it with your cock¡­¡­?¡±

    Tetes turns her ass to me and in a thrusting pose, turns one hand from her ass and sticks her middle finger in the chrysalis just up to the first joint and uses the other hand to gum up her pussy in the pale bush.

    ¡°You can enjoy the inside of my womb now that I¡¯ve given birth to Peter¡­¡­? Don¡¯t you want to search the house for the tiniest nursery of all¡­¡­?¡±

    Jeanne lifted one leg and masturbated while showing it off. Each one has its own taste and makes the sound of water echo. At the center of the harmony of their roars and lewd sound, I mess around with Cute¡äs genitals and invade Laurier¡¯s vagina.

    ¡°Han, a, huaaa¡­¡­everyone, like a child¡­¡­? It¡¯s too lewd¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re also like a child. I¡¯ll fuck you because you¡¯re cute¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m still an adult¡­¡­?¡±

    Laurier is too old to look down on her age as a child. ¡­¡­She looks younger than me.

    ¡°I¡¯m a grownup¡­¡­and it¡¯s okay to get pregnant¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I know, ¡­¡­I¡¯m going violently, my dirty pussy ve!¡±

    ¡°??¡±

    I shook Laurier¡¯s small lower body even harder withrge strokes. In response to that, the roar and the sound of water around her also be intense. Perhaps they were attracted to the strange atmosphere and I began to see the boobs of female ves that I didn¡¯t call in the distance. I also love big boobs. Let¡¯s collect andmit again. I think so, but I¡¯m surrounded by the foolery of immature girls and am fueled by the turbulent blooming of lewd flowers seeking me and begin my first ejaction.

    ¡°Hyaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­Laurier¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Masterrr¡­¡­?¡±

    In Laurier¡¯s small belly, the sperm is supplied to the womb. Laurier quivered with a haze in her eyes, even though she was cutelyid down.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nya¡­¡­feeling, good¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°What are you looking at so fluently, Cu¡­¡­te!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nyahua!?¡±

    I pulled my fingers and my cock out of Laurier and thrust it back into Cute¡äs vagina.

    ¡°Laurier, watch as I conceive Cute on top of you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Smithson-dono, here¡­¡­look¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about to cum¡­¡­I was watching Andy cum and then I saw Laurier cum and I could feel it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­haaa, my ass, I¡äm so wet with love juice? It feels good to put it in¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­? This is Tetes¡äs ass, a favorite of 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama¡­¡­Andy-sama, look at me¡­¡­cumming¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re too motivated, you¡¯ll cum two or three times¡­¡­if you don¡¯t hurry, you¡¯ll pass out and I won¡¯t be able to tighten it¡­¡­???¡±

    The girls¡¯ masturbation show and seeding session continued.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°It¡¯s unavoidable that Tetesu-chan is called in such a scene and I understand that I¡¯m not called, but I think that I, Luna-chan and 10-man captain Aurora will probably not be called even in the opposite boobs selection. Yeah, it¡¯s okay, but don¡¯t you feel a great sense of defeat!?¡±

    ¡°Well, I understand. I mean, neither me nor Oregano is probably called. I don¡¯t know which one and the attributes are painful¡±

    ¡°Do you understand, barmaid!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re both naked here, and you still don¡¯t remember our names? It¡¯s Savory! We¡¯re both in this position, so let¡¯s not do that¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m naked too, but it¡¯s not the kind of thing thatpels friendship¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not very good at this, Naris¡±

    ¡°Not at all¡±

    ¡°There you go, a group with distinct attributes! Both the Knight Chief and Almeida are enemies!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm. Thats why Naris-san is rather regrettable¡­¡­well no¡±

    ¡°Wh, What did you say, Savory-san!?¡±

 Chapter 310: Resurrection, original war goddess [Fennel]

    <h4>Chapter 310: Resurrection, original war goddess [Fennel]</h4>

    Well, living in the nude all the time can make you numb in many ways. Anzeros looked around the barrier prison vige and sighed.

    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the inte, you can call us at the web site.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but¡­¡­maybe because it¡¯s in a lush forest, it¡¯s more like a vige that doesn¡¯t know civilization¡­¡­rather than a naughtyndscape¡±

    ¡°I understand. ¡­¡­When some people are wearing clothes, it¡¯s a little embarrassing that you¡¯re a mop, but when you¡¯re in this state, it¡¯s because no one cares that you¡¯re embarrassed that you care¡±

    Naris nodded. I¡¯m listening to it while hugging Fennel for the time being, but it¡¯s true that I¡¯ve been soaked in a naked civilization for a little longer and I feel that my gratitude has diminished.

    ¡°Fennel. You¡¯re not embarrassed to be naked anymore, are you?¡±

    ¡°A, nn¡­¡­w, well, its just a matter of degree¡­¡­it may seem more natural for everyone to have sex with Master in a big way and being¡­¡­naked. At the very least, it¡¯s much easier than being naked outside of this barrier¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡­¡±

    You can see someone¡¯s boobs or buttocks when you turn your head to the right or left. I¡¯m not so dead yet that I find it boring, but if I continue like this, my senses may wear out.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s great to have sex naked, but I still think it¡¯s best to keep it crisp¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m fine with it as it is, but¡­¡­I wear clothes when I go out and I enjoy the idea of an immoral secret garden¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­W, Well, we¡¯re going to have a house soon and then we¡¯re going to move out of here so we can all get back to our lives, okay?¡±

    ¡°Before we do that¡­¡­can you give us some more of your seed?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll pour it in¡±

    We hugged each other, but I had pulled my cock out after I had just ejacted. Fennel happily moved her hips, positioned her slender fingers around my cock and swallowed it into her vagina.

    ¡°N, haaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I also like the phrase ¡ºWould you like to feel good again?¡»rather than having seeds or something like that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s more like a female ve than making a child¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s pretty much it. It¡¯s the same because I always only have vaginal cum shot without worrying about it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right?¡±

    Fennel nodded and began to shake her hips while twining her arms around my neck. At first nce at us with a little envy, Anzeros cleared her throat.

    ¡°¡­¡­Means I should go around telling everyone to get dressed?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, please, Anzeros¡­¡­ah, but I¡¯ll still do erotic things with clothes on¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think anyone would object to that¡±

    With that, Anzeros invited Naris to join her as they headed towards the changing hut at the entrance to the vige (a normal house, but with everyone¡¯s set of clothes). I stroked Fennel¡¯s hair and kissed her as she swayed aggressively in the sunshine through the trees. ¡­¡­Then I noticed that the air around the vige square was glowing.

    ¡°Ah, someone¡¯sing in¡­¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Fennel, who was indulging in pleasure, noticed a little.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­but this time everyone takes off their clothes at the entrance of the vige, so when they enter, they should be aligned with that direction¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So it¡¯s someone different from the ones who usuallye and go¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Fennel¡¯s eyes widened. Even her ears turn bright red. ¡­¡­By the way, I was saying that this is only me and the female ves who wants to have sex, so it¡¯s not too embarrassing to be naked.

    ¡°Wa, Wait a minute, Master is all naked, you can see¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, but there¡¯s no way to stop it¡­¡­ah, it¡¯sing¡±

    ¡°Hii!!¡±

    Fennel stretches herself and hugs me. By the way, her vagina tightened so I couldn¡¯t help but ejacte, but during that time, the intruder appeared from the light.

    ¡°Huu, to¡­¡­¡±

    It was a strange dark elf woman who appeared. She has long ck hair, dignified eyes and slender limbs. Her ambition, which is transmitted from her standing posture that is so beautiful that she wants to set an example for her, makes her feel that she is a considerable talent. She looks around her¡­¡­and bes expressionless.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah. So this is what Hilda meant¡­¡­¡±

    Finally, she looks at me (who¡¯s in the middle of cumming inside Fennel) and smiles awkwardly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, little brother. ¡­¡­Should I take off my clothes too?¡±

    ¡°No, be my guest. I¡¯m not sure if you should take them off. They¡¯re my female ves¡±

    It¡¯s a good thing I noticed. She isn¡¯t hurt anymore and her limbs and eyes are regenerating. It is Nancy-san.

    ¡°Hoo¡­¡­oh, I thought we were in a naked vige¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I said¡±

    La and Hilda who appeared subsequently. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­!? Wh, Wh, Wh¡­¡­What is this¡±

    ¡°Carlos¡±

    Carlos was surprised at the strange sight as soon as he appeared and was immediately grabbed by Nancy-san as a blindfold. ¡­¡­The first appearance of a man other than me makes the vige lively for a moment and the next moment screams echo from here and there. ¡­¡­Oh, thank God, Sharon and Tetes are screaming too. I was worried that their sense of shame would be so twisted that I wouldn¡¯t feel that way anymore.

    ¡°Ma, Master, I need to put something on, too¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. First, let¡¯s cover it up with an illusion or something and then go to the undressing hut¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes, that¡¯s right. Of course¡±

    Fennel stands up. Semen drips from her hole.

    ¡°Ah, what a waste¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll make you cum againter¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ya, promise¡±

    It¡¯s a sham.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    They all gather in the za to put on their clothes. ¡­¡­Carlos¡¯ face waspletely hidden by the wrapping cloth La always wears and a rope was wrapped around him.

    ¡°Who did this to you¡­¡­?¡±

    I felt sorry for him, so Nancy-san raised her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a Talc bathing ce and it¡¯s bad manners to look at other people¡¯s women unkindly, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll do this much!?¡±

    Carlos protested in a muffled voice from inside his cloth-wrapped mask. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a good idea to roll him on the ground like a caterpir, but yes. He¡¯s the colony leader and chairman of argepany.

    ¡°I mean, what was a while ago!? I know you¡¯re a human like that, but you¡¯re not more than ten people!? Even my father started Talc and is famous as an amorous father since then, but ten people have put up with it!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hinofunomino¡­¡­there are a lot of cat beasts and elves. Are there more than twenty of them in all?¡±

    ¡°How much are you enjoying the spring of this world!? I thought that the white elf should have been rather solid, but what¡¯s the point!? Hilda, you¡¯re not helping him out with some crazy scheme, are you!?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. ¡­¡­I¡¯m only chewing about one-third, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re chewing that much!?¡±

    I¡¯ve been indebted to Hilda for her help, if you ask me. As for the cat beast colony, it¡¯s definitely Hilda-san¡¯s magical edge and Hilda-san¡¯s shadow is not a little in the Almeida drop and Tetes rtions.

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about the night situation at other houses, Carlos. Mostly, we¡¯vee to thank you¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not here to thank you, but Dianne, Hilda and Nord have been acting suspiciouslytely and it¡¯s their well-being that¡¯s at stake!?¡±

    Carlos-san flutters and rampages in the state of a caterpir. It doesn¡¯t matter, but since everyone is already dressed, I think it¡¯s okay to release the blindfold on him.

    ¡°You look happy, Dianne and Hilda¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re unhappy¡±

    ¡°Hey. I was so busy this time that I couldn¡¯t get mixed up, but sex is my specialty¡î¡±

    ¡°Dianne! Hilda! What are you going to do about Orleans-kun, Hilda!?¡±

    ¡°A sincere husband doesn¡¯t leave his wife unattended for ten years when he wants to fuck her. It¡¯s not his fault for noting back. He¡¯s been in touch with Onyx, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s not dead, that¡¯s for sure¡­¡­then you could go see him. You¡¯ve been to the Eastern Mountains before, haven¡¯t you Hilda?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been looking for a merchant who is always on the move. I¡¯ve asked my husband toe back several times, but he¡¯s always refused, saying he¡¯s too busy¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    Hilda¡¯s husband seems to be in a rather difficult position. He probably couldn¡¯t stand the night life with Hilda before. Her family is the head of Talc and the Onyx Trading Company has a strict family tradition. He can¡¯t inste her too openly, so he¡¯s retreating to a life of natural extinction¡­¡­¡­¡­perhaps the intention is already obvious to everyone. It seems that they don¡¯t hate each other, so it feels like they¡¯re still a little moody.

    ¡°B, But if he¡¯s still alive and well, then that violent sex life must have gotten a little better after meeting him, right? I, I¡¯m going to turn a blind eye to what¡¯s going on right now, so you can start over with Orleans-kun. I still think that dark elves should work with dark elves¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think the time has run out¡±

    ¡°Somehow¡­¡­y, you¡¯re probably just really busy¡±

    ¡°If you really think so, don¡¯t miss your brother. I thought he was a decent person¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nancy, can you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to defend Orleans, because I too have disappeared, dead or alive, but Orleans is¡­¡­well, it¡¯s going to be difficult¡±

    ¡°Nancy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand that you want to put the contract above all else, but I think it¡¯s reasonable to assume that our long-lived love affair won¡¯t necessarilyst until the end of our lives¡­¡­a thousand years is a little too long for two people to just stare at each other without thinking about it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you think so too, Nancy?¡±

    ¡°In general, I think it¡¯s not wrong¡±

    Nancy squatted down and took off Carlos¡¯ facecloth.

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t tell you how grateful I am to Carlos for loving me even when I looked like that. But it was because of Carlos that I was able to do it. It¡¯s not something anyone can do. I can¡¯t expect all dark elves to have the same virtues as you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­However¡±

    ¡°I was worried too, you know. As your wife, I¡¯m never good. I couldn¡¯tin whenever I was abandoned¡±

    ¡°Nancy, if you say anything else, I¡¯ll get angry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s why I took Hilda up on her offer and came here. You loved me that much and I didn¡¯t want to end up with nothing to give back to you. ¡­¡­I wanted to give you a baby, Carlos¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­I¡¯m fine with just having you in my life. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I love you. I don¡¯t love the appearance of having another wife like you and I don¡¯t expect you to give me anything back. I¡¯m sad that you¡¯re crippled and that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be in so much pain and I didn¡¯t need it as a sign of your sincerity¡±

    ¡°Ah, you really¡­¡­need to learn to love a woman¡¯s wiles a little bit¡±

    Nancy hugged Carlos and smiled. ¡­¡­The scene was so beautiful that it made me sigh, despite Carlos¡¯ slightly ridiculous appearance.

    ¡°¡­¡­You and I might be okay with this. But, you know, children are important to¡­¡­a married couple and that¡¯s a given, Carlos¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that why you can¡¯t defend Orleans-kun?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes. ¡­¡­The difference between a married couple and a lover is that a married couple is a system for making and raising children. In other words, without the child, the biggest cog in the machine¡­¡­a couple and a stranger are practically not so different. Orleans left before he could have children. I think it¡¯s a little toozy to me his wife after ten years¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa. You¡¯re too sweet on my younger sisters¡±

    ¡°Huhu. That¡¯s not for you to say¡±

    ¡­¡­And as I listened to Nancy¡¯s persuasion beside me, I unconsciously paused to hold my chest and nod. My heart hurts. I¡¯ve never been married and I don¡¯t n to be, yet I¡¯ve conceived two babies and already have one on the way. For cat beasts, it doesn¡¯t matter if they get married from the beginning, so it¡¯s too logical to conceive them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. From the bottom of my heart¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know why this is the right time, but you need to think hard, human! What are you thinking?¡±

    In order to escape the pain in my heart, I got down on my knees and Carlos-san, who didn¡¯t understand me at all, barked at me senselessly and Nancy-san tightened my neck with her arms.

    ¡°You can do that. You can love as many people as you want, as long as you can love them yourself, like my father-inw. It¡¯s all about how a woman feels and the decisions she makes when she is no longer loved¡­¡­that¡¯s the story after all. I¡¯m sure Hilda is at fault for being so violent that Orleans ran away from her, but I don¡¯t see it as something to me Hilda for. That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t approve of you, even if you put Hilda aside¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Carlos. Didn¡¯t youe here to thank him for what he did for me?¡±

    ¡°Bukubukubuku¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, if you don¡¯t let him go, he¡¯s going to need medical attention¡±

    ¡°A, Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just happy to have both my arms after all these years¡±

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m being rather unreasonably med, but I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for Carlos-san. Good luck, Carlos-san.

    ¡°As you can see, I have no scars and my hands and feet move freely. ording to Hilda¡äs view, the womb should have healed. ¡­¡­Well, Carlos and I will have to wait and see about that, though¡±

    Nancy-san took the time to show me her limbs. She can¡¯t be naked, of course, but her beautifully bnced limbs are unique to a woman with excellent athletic ability,bining her voluminous breasts and hips with her skin, reminiscent of Dianne and Nord-san.

    ¡°I was surprised when I heard that you, a human being, hade up with such a dreamlike technique¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying I came up with it, but¡­¡­it¡¯s mostly the work of Hilda, Breakcore and Christie¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Still, I¡¯ve heard that if it weren¡¯t for you, the technique wouldn¡¯t have crossed thend and wouldn¡¯t have been used in this way. ¡­¡­Huhu, maybe there¡¯s something about you that makes you a dragon rider after all¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m confident in my luck, but¡­¡­speaking of which, it must have hurt like hell, with the hands, feet and eyes¡±

    You can¡¯t use the reverse atresia technique to create a safety valve through me and heal while numbing the senses. This means that she had to endure pain in three ces that could have driven me insane even in one ce.

    ¡°Well it hurt, but¡­¡­that level of pain was a small price to paypared to hundreds of years of inconvenience. And it¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m used to dealing with magic. I¡¯ve heard it was pretty smooth¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­I see¡±

    Even so, it¡¯s a great mental power. If it hurts, I¡¯m almostining, but she¡¯sughing.

    ¡°You¡¯re the first ¡ºWar Goddess¡» right¡±

    ¡°Itching is that way. Please stop¡±

    ¡°The way of refusal is just like Dianne¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡±

    While they wereughing, Anzeros, Aurora, Tetes and Naris appeared bravely.

    ¡°Emm, I heard from Dianne-san that she used to be a very skilled warrior!¡±

    ¡°I wonder if you could help us¡±

    ¡°Yaa, I¡¯m really interested in the fighting techniques of the original Ace Knight, before Celesta was established!¡±

    ¡°Tetes-chan, don¡¯t poke too much fun at people who are sick¡­¡­¡±

    Nancy chuckled.

    ¡°Then let me ramp it up a bit. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure I feelfortable testing my skills against my benefactors, the holy beast and the white elves¡±

    The result.

    ¡°¡­¡­She is indeed Dianne¡¯s master¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t have teeth¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I gave it my best shot, but¡­¡­I had no idea when she got behind me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure who¡¯s faster, Almeida-san¡­¡­ichichichi¡±

    It seems that her ability was far from an Ace Knight. All four werepletely defeated inrge letters.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡­everything is too blunt¡±

    Dianne is amazed at the tragedy.

    ¡°Well, well. But it¡¯s interesting these days. It¡¯s funny how these girls can pull off such moves¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen my sister-inw with arms and legs do anything like that. Can I do it to avenge my subordinates?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you. ¡­¡­I¡¯m no match for Dianne.

    ¡°How serious are you?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Well, give me a break. Carlos will cry if I get injured again after I¡¯ve healed so well¡±

    Nancy threw out her wooden sword and shrugged her shoulders. It is indeed thefort of an elder.

 Chapter 311: Oneâ€²s home and future plan

    <h4>Chapter 311: One¡äs home and future n</h4>

    Carlos and his wife Nancy are dark elves. Basically, dark elves do not feelfortable in white elf territory. Originally, like Hilda and Dianne, the old acquaintance Irina was always trying to amodate Dianne and when Hilda entered the forest, she was in conflict by rifying her position as a female ve. The fact is that staying in Polka is a bit of a hardship for people living in the desert.

    ¡°Polka is too cold for us. Besides, Carlos has a job to do, so he can¡¯t leave Talc too long. I¡¯m sorry to rush you, but I¡¯ll leave you alone as soon as possible¡±

    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s a shame, but I¡¯ll invite you back for a hot bath when the weather warms up¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it¡±

    ¡°La, can you do it alone?¡±

    ¡°Ho, the desert is like my garden. Don¡¯t worry about it¡±

    Hilda had probably been working so hard, flying around, that she was mentally exhausted, if not physically. It would be a pity to make her make the long journey to and from work again, so I¡¯ll ask La to drive them home alone.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather stop by the cat beast vige on the way back and pick up the next sperm candidates¡±

    ¡°Hold on a minute, dragon-kun. Or rather, Andy-kun. ¡­¡­What the hell do you do for a living!?¡±

    Yeah. It¡¯s no mistake that Carlos-san puts in a tsukkomi. I think it¡¯s hard to say that La¡¯s remarks aremon sense.

    ¡°I¡¯m an aspiring soldier and cksmith¡±

    I insist with a somewhat deliberate Celesta-style salute.

    ¡°Then what did she just say about sperm candidates!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mishearing¡±

    I try to insist while looking at the sky at an angle of thirty degrees.

    ¡°I mean, if you think that there are a lot of cat beasts, maybe you¡¯re threatening on a vige-by-vige basis!? I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because you have a dragon or because you¡¯re some kind of evil demon king from a fairy tale!?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m more like a sacrifice¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯ve got a point¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a good thing that Andy-kun keeps his energy up¡±

    But I¡¯m not good at hearing how the seeding partner is kidnapped by a (generally horrifying) dragon. ¡­It¡¯s also true that I¡¯m really enjoying every corner of the young girls who are being sent one after another.

    ¡°Nancy. I think this is a bad idea¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems to me that the two parties are on the same page and for better or worse, it would be hical to interfere with the contract, Carlos¡±

    ¡°But you know! Dianne¡äs boyfriend is someone who has sex with many women who throws away such girls one after another!?¡±

    Carlos-san points at me and gives me a very disgraceful and irrefutable description of a cat beast. I¡¯m really sorry.

    ¡°Older brother. Just so you know, Andy would never dump you¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Andy-kun is the kind of guy who wants to keep a girl permanently after he¡¯s had sex with her¡±

    ¡°Either way, he¡¯s a disgusting man who has sex with many women!¡±

    Even with Dianne¡¯s and Hilda¡¯s not-so-perfect follow-ups, Carlos-san was still very urate in hiseback. I have no words to reply.

    ¡°Ho. It¡¯s not that extravagant when you¡¯re a dragon rider. Most of the time, it¡¯s the woman who opens her legs¡±

    ¡°But you! I have a duty to my family, my sisters, to make them happy!¡±

    ¡°Come on,e on, it¡¯s none of your business now. Hilda and Dianne have approved him. You can¡¯tin about the decisions of grown-ups¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with you! I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m just being difficult or not. It¡¯s kind of weird!! Uwaah!!¡±

    Carlos-san is dragged into the carriage while being choked by Nancy-san.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s okay, Andy. Let me tell you¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to say Andy-kun¡¯s deadly good thing?¡±

    The dark elf sisters peeked at me. But, you know.

    ¡°Because Carlos-san pointed out, it¡¯s verymon sense. It doesn¡¯t really make a noise. I mean, the current situation where the cat colony is almost exclusively for me, isn¡¯t it too rich?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s Andy¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Andy-kun¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about!?¡±

    Although it ispletely unavoidable to raise doubts now, I think it is terrible to cut it in one word and throw it away without even showing the intention to consider it.

    La holds the carriage and takes off while leaving some air.

    We see her off from the silvery snowfield.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Then, after returning to Polka for the first time in a few days, Irina first guided me.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­this is my home¡­¡­it¡¯s huge!¡±

    ¡°You knew that, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯ve seen the ns, you¡¯ve seen the foundation¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s really powerful¡­¡­are you sure this is the right ce for me?¡±

    What stood in front of me was a two-story mansion with more depth than I expected. No, the mansion is not at the level where aristocrats and big merchants live, but it¡¯s still big for me to get. I can understand why ten people can live in this house.

    ¡°There are four bedrooms up there. And eight on the second floor. Your bedroom is at the end of the first floor¡±

    ¡°O, Ou¡±

    Irina led me and the rest of the group into the house, one by one.

    ¡°Hee¡­¡­the kitchen is huge¡±

    ¡°The dining room can amodate about ten people¡±

    ¡°Dianne, can we get a room now? Can I call Marone and the others?

    ¡°Rx a bit, Luna. ¡­¡­If there are more than ten rooms, can we have some extra guests?¡±

    ¡°Well, there are so many faces, I have to reserve a room for visitors¡î¡±

    A group of Celesta soldiers and civilians happily inspect the first floor, which smells of wood and wax.

    ¡°Hey, Apple, Selenium, Jeanne and the others move in here too, right?¡±

    Maia said with a hint of concern for the pregnant women living in the Baron¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Hmm. Well, the Baroness was insisting on it. It¡¯s still time to be careful, so it¡¯s wise to stay in that mansion with many maids¡±

    Irina has a slightly troubled face. ¡­¡­I wanted to move to this base as soon as possible because it was a nuisance, but it seems that it will not be so easy now that the Baroness is rather enjoying the baby rush.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how many of us will be allowed to stay¡±

    ¡°I think it would be better for Sieg Becker, Edgar Keiron and the others to stay at the inn, so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstandings¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha. If Al-chan, I think it¡¯s too much now, with 10-man captain Smithson and everyone retreating into the elf forest for days?¡±

    ¡°Wa, Wait a minute, Tetesu-chan? More or less, we should have entered the forest in the name of a special training for piggybacking, right?¡±

    ¡°I think it would take a child to take that at face value¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­In other words, everyone sees through the feeling that we were all over there!? He, Hey¡­¡­that means, the strangely gentle gazes of Lantz-kun and 10-man captain Keiron!?¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Aaaah¡±

    After all, the gauntlet group was noisy.

    ¡°I mean Sharon, Almeida. Are you willing to live here in the future?¡±

    When I asked for confirmation, the two nced at each other, or rather, they looked at each other as if they were saying ¡¸What are you going to do?¡¹. Almeida cleared her throat first.

    ¡°Cough. Well, that¡­¡­I cant do it directly as it is. There is still a contract with Duke Gardner and it seems that I¡äm also needed as a Gauntlet. But, well¡­¡­when I no longer need to remain in the position of a Gauntlet knight and I have your child, I think it would be good for me to stay here until the child is weaned¡±

    ¡°I am¡­¡­yes, though not as bound as Almeida. Still, I am a sworn female ve of you. I expect to¡­¡­eventually¡±

    To sum it up, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re both going to live there now, but let me make a reservation.

    ¡°So you¡¯re not going to ask us?

    ¡°No, don¡¯t ask questions like that, Tetes-chan¡±

    Tetes and Naris¡¯s question is¡­¡­umm.

    ¡°Well, I could ask you, but¡­¡­you don¡¯t want to be surrounded, do you?¡±

    If I wanted to be surrounded by people in the countryside and enjoy eroticism, I would have joined them long ago.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to join that kind of decadent circle¡±

    Naris folded her arms and nodded. Tetes said.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Depends on me?¡±

    ¡°If you have the enthusiasm to teach me as much eroticism as you can and train me to be a great meat hole ve, I¡¯m willing to ept it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I have a cksmith training once my mission is over and I have no ns to make you a female ve for myself¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not sure if I want to be buried in the countryside at a time when I¡¯m in the middle of a growth spurt if I¡¯m going to be that shy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What should I do? If you think it¡¯s a shame, you can reiterate that you¡¯re going to work hard to prepare for sex first¡±

    ¡°You know, Tetes-chan. I don¡¯t know you very well¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Even so, I¡¯m still unskilled in the future that I expected. I just can¡¯t stand the thought of being captured by 10-man captain Smithson, who is busy with other things, and being kept alive in my young body¡±

    Well, I guess that¡¯s the right reaction for Tetes. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m in love with her explicitly. Or at least not in her conscious mind. Even now, the normal sex that I¡¯m originally seeking has been put on hold. While she is seeking it, the rtionship is only a half-hearted pleasure connection. She is saying that if I¡äm ready to break through that and really teach her about pleasure and sexuality and corrupt her, she can get caught. But.

    ¡°That¡¯s a little. ¡­¡­There¡¯s no reason to go that far, at least not for Tetes Buster¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so? Well, I understand¡±

    Tetes smiled a little sadly. ¡­¡­A little bit, I don¡¯t know her. This is a girl named Tetes. She is a cute and hard-working girl, but somewhere in the gears of her emotions and abilities, a promising but strangely dangerous girl. What do I want to do with her? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m avoiding my responsibilities, but what form do I want her to settle into?

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, Andy-kun, you¡¯re getting a little mushy¡±

    Hilda-san pokes me on the cheek.

    ¡°Pl, Please stop¡±

    ¡°Dianne-chan and Nord-chan, the treasured children of the Talc Marriage and the great girls of the northern elves are also trying out one after another, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be reluctant to just that Lord Buster anymore¡î¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who decides. I¡¯m not trying to say that all women who can be fucked will automatically be fucked¡±

    ¡°Mmm. But you look like you¡¯re focusing on something weird¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s a littlete for that. There is certainly a feeling that it is okay to reach out to Tetes, who is a¡¸Family member¡¹, as a ¡¸Female ve¡¹. In the past, Apple used the term ¡¸Female ve¡¹ as a way of saying to me that I would eventually marry a ¡¸Family member¡¹, but that I didn¡¯t have to choose between the two and throw them away. It is a word that I started using from the wish that I should be ¡¸Your thing¡¹ for a long time. I epted it. No, there was a part of me that dared to go against Apple¡¯s wishes, to choose a way of life that didn¡¯t fit the mold of a clear ¡¸Normal marriage¡¹ and to dare to love equally as ¡¸Mine¡¹ as everyone else. I apply that equality even to Dianne, who doesn¡¯t wear a cor because she doesn¡¯t want to be so sneaky. It¡¯s cruel to say that different species can¡¯t inevitably have a linearly symmetrical rtionship. When ites to loving each other and trying to maintain a rtionship for a long time, it¡¯s not normal. By daring to shake it up as ¡¸Female ve¡¹ in a big way, they have been able to build a loving rtionship that can only be understood within this circle. From the beginning, they abandoned the urate understanding of their surroundings and defaulted to ¡¸What I carry, what I love¡¹. That¡¯s what a female ve is. Even though it was a passive term until halfway through, that¡¯s how I created and loved my ves until now. However, there is no obstacle to having a ¡¸Normal rtionship¡¹ with ¡¸Family member¡¹. Regardless of the actual situation, I¡¯m just a single,moner, who has sex with many women and Tetes is a member of a foreign, but very important, noble family. There is a possibility that the precarious bnce we have established regarding female ve and master could be destroyed, whether we want it to or not. This may be a groundless fear. It could be argued that all it takes is a strong will, or that Andy Smithson is a dragon rider who is not bound by anyone. But Tetes is still a danger to me and my female ves. So I didn¡¯t want to be in a position where I had to face that spark. ¡­¡­But.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-kun. Teacher, I like Andy-kun¡¯s green odor that ¡ºI¡¯ll make all my favorite women happy¡»¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hilda-san¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Dianne-chan, La-chan, Breakcore-chan and all the other girls, too. I think I¡¯m messing around in such a sweet and hot ce. Andy-kun is always working hard with that in mind, and we all want to support him¡±

    Hilda-san¡¯s whispered voice still echoed in the stillness of the new house. Everyone¡¯s gaze, which dares not put in tea, seems to affirm it and I feel my face getting hot. ¡­¡­So that¡¯s how they looked at me.

    ¡°That¡¯s why. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t think you need to put too much effort into this alone. It¡¯s one of your feelings, Andy-kun. ¡­¡­If you want to make another girl happy with your bottom¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ruined the end¡±

    ¡°Eh. Because that¡¯s what you are, isn¡¯t it, Andy-kun?¡±

    Everyone chuckles. That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right.

    ¡°Well, if Andy has made up his mind, then I¡¯m sure Selenium will agree¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if we have one or two more ves now. I mean, the number of cat beasts who have dered female ves has increased, right?¡±

    ¡°Marone and Cute. Both are waiting for their cors¡±

    ¡°The number of people who are likely to go ahead with making children has increased¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You would be able tomit it, but if you spread your hands too much, it might not be the ce to study¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be full of Andy-sam¡¯s children¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯d be pregnant today if it weren¡¯t for some strange magic¡±

    ¡°Almeida-san is surprisingly straight sometimes¡±

    ¡°Huhu. It is said that she is a god-speed dancing spear. I wish I could be that straightforward¡±

    ¡°I think the Knight Chief is straightforward enough even now. Mainly how to invite the body¡±

    My home became somewhat rxed. It might be a bit of an unusual group after all. After listening to it, Tetes turned to me straight.

    So, can I¡­¡­ask you again for your answer?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t hunt me down like that¡±

    I avert my gaze. ¡­¡­No, when I tried to divert, Hilda turned my head around and turned to Tetes.

    ¡°Pl, Please stop¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not impressed to run away, like an unreasonable Andy-kun¡¯s favorite teacher¡î¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Get your hands off me.¡±

    Reluctantly, I looked at Tetes.

    ¡°¡­¡­For now. I¡¯m actually¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I want to thrust up your womb¡±

    I dare to say it in the worst possible way. ¡­¡­But Tetes blushed, looked at her bottom a bit and coughed.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I knew you were thinking that¡±

    ¡°Of course I want to ejacte many shots without pulling out with the momentum that broke through your virginity. While enjoying your crying, fill the uterus, turn over the exhausted body and rub the cute ass until it turns red. I want to enjoy it to my heart¡¯s content¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So much¡±

    ¡°I want to put a cor on Tetes¡­¡­hold her until morning without her clothes on, when both her holes are drained¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡±

    Tetes turned a little sideways while remaining bright red.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to cum a little just imagining it¡±

    It was an oblique answer.

    ¡°¡­¡­There are perverts¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m rather serious though, it¡¯s 10-man captain Smithson¡¯s fault¡±

    ¡°Yeah. And, hopefully¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°No birth control¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­KKu¡±

    Tetes shuddered.

    ¡°¡­¡­B, Because I said¡­¡­well, let¡¯s see¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to impregnate you as much as I can¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­???¡±

    ¡°T, Tetes-chan! No,e back here for a minute¡­¡­mugugu¡±

    ¡°Naris, don¡¯t be a prude?¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­¡­Tetes, are you okay?¡±

    Almeida supports the fluffy Tetes.

    ¡°¡­¡­A, Ahahaa¡­¡­what, I finally understood something¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°The reason why 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­is so strangely popr with this group¡­¡­?

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re right¡±

    No, I don¡¯t really understand it.

    ¡°If you say that, I¡¯ll get wet too¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s strange!¡±

    ¡°Na-ri-s¡±

    The Gauntlet Knights flirt with each other.

    ¡°Aaah, they¡¯re going to drop Tetes after all?¡±

    ¡°It was only a matter of time¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, though¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but my colony needs to be visited on a regr basis¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama, you have to visit Misty Pce from time to time, otherwise you¡¯ll get burgled¡±

    This is here, well, a reaction that seems to be in the category of expectations. How about that too?

    ¡°Well, for the time being, I¡¯ve ignored all the conditions and just presented my wishes¡±

    ¡°Andy. ¡­¡­Tetes is already on board¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s neat. It¡¯s irresistible for such a naughty child to dere such a loss of virginity after putting in plenty of ass¡î¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm¡±

    It has been decided in the flow¡­¡­I wonder. I was really hoping that I could clear all the conditions¡­¡­

    - ToC -

 Chapter 312: Tetesâ€²s sweet home [Tetes]

    <h4>Chapter 312: Tetes¡äs sweet home [Tetes]</h4>

    Even though I hadn¡¯t been in hiding for that long, it was still a long time since I had seen him.

    ¡°Long time no see, Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s been that long since I¡¯ve seen you¡±

    When I showed up at the inn, Neia greeted me like that and I was a little confused.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t show up for almost a week, so I feel like that. Did you do well in your training?¡±

    ¡°T, Training?¡±

    ¡°I heard you went there to train your legs and feet¡±

    ¡°A, Ah, yes, that was fine. I was pretty good¡±

    ¡­¡­Yes, I didn¡¯t go there to have an erotic paradise, but to train. Only. As expected, Neia seems not to be so dirty as to make such a poor guess.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s ¡ºTraining of the legs and loins¡»¡±

    There was a tall man who put his elbow on my shoulder from behind. It¡¯s the grinning 100-manmander Becker.

    ¡°E, Eh well¡±

    ¡°There were various children under various names such as escort, care and surveince, but I don¡¯t know what kind of training they are actually doing¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, did you run normally?¡±

    Yes. The training ran properly. Training is training. Sex is a hobby. Yeah.

    ¡°Yes, those three animals there are also noteworthy. If you think that¡¯s not all¡±

    The one who turned his face towards me after being called by 100-manmander Becker was the masturbation brothers with Keiron. All three raise their hands.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm¡±

    It seems that Neia has finallye to understand that he is trying to say something in the flow of the story, so she pulls the brim of her hat and takes a step back. The ears that had hung down because of the atmosphere of chatting came out of her hair. Bright red. I¡¯m shocked by such a reaction, so please stop.

    ¡°So let¡¯s ask Murray, the regr knight of the undercover team, about the actual situation¡±

    ¡°Ahaha. How about it? But it¡¯s not interesting, so I¡¯ll keep silent¡±

    Tetes fought off. ¡­¡­The 100-manmander who seems to have never thought he would be dodged solidifies with a grinning face.

    ¡°¡­¡­!? Hey, Smithson and Tetes-chan are in a rebellious period¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tin about the person you¡¯re spearheading!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, then, associate soldier Basil!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m with Andy¡±

    ¡°Hey, Smithson!¡±

    ¡°So what do you do byining to me!!¡±

    I¡¯m in a headlock with 100-manmander Becker. He¡¯s got two wives, I believe.

    ording to Tetes and Sharon, Renfangas melts faster than this one.

    ¡°The snow has not yet melted in Catalina, but I think it will be spring in the south soon¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s time to resume our activities. We¡¯ll go to Basson tomorrow and bring Andy, Anzeros, my personal belongings and Boyd here¡­¡­and then we¡¯ll go back to Renfangas¡±

    Dianne said and untied her crossed arms.

    ¡°Oh dear. This is the end of the winter break¡±

    Keiron folded his hands behind his head and leaned back in his chair, looking disappointed. Lanz and Goto next to him chuckled.

    ¡°But I guess it¡¯s about time. If I keep taking it easy, I¡¯ll never get back into society¡±

    ¡°Me too, me too. I¡¯ll have to retire from the army after I¡¯ve be a 10-man captain and can get my pension at least¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s too much heaven here. If you get too used to it, you won¡¯t be able to go home¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s certainly peaceful, but is it really that heavenly? Is it heaven for these guys just to have an open-air bath (Women¡¯s bath)?

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure when you¡¯ll be back next. I¡¯m afraid I might give birth if I wait too long¡±

    Selenium, who hade out of the Baron¡¯s mansion with Apple, rubbed her stomach.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take care of the timing. What, La and Maia can get back in a day even during the mission. At the very worst, we can bring back Andy¡±

    ¡°Well, if you just want to give birth, there are proper midwives and baronesses here, so there¡¯s no need for you toe back¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure. It¡¯s your first baby. Isn¡¯t it reassuring just to see Andy¡¯s face?¡±

    ¡°Ehe¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, I want to be by Selenium¡¯s side as much as possible when it happens. She will do her best to give birth to my child. I want to do as much as I can.

    -

    The fact that our new home is ready means that Isaac and the others¡¯ temporary quarters, which were being built at a faster pace than our new home, are alsoplete.

    ¡°Hey, Isaac¡±

    ¡°Oh, Smithson. I heard your ce is done too. I heard the elves talking about it in the tavern¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Elmo and the others drank at the new tavern¡­¡­¡±

    The cherry blossom and white ns, whose leaders were originally friendly, sometimes appeared in the bar, but as expected, that old man, Vois, was pale. Unlike the other ns, he didn¡¯t seem to hesitate when he drank in other ces.

    ¡°But if we build something like this, we can¡¯t just say we¡¯ll nevere back¡±

    In Polka, where many of the houses are small andpact, the many towering barracks stand out even from a distance. It was only natural, considering that two hundred people slept in them, but their majestic appearance made me realize that Polka was no longer just a tourist attraction and its guests.

    ¡°Well, I thought it was a little too smooth for my taste, but I heard that¡­¡­Quika epted it easily and there was no noticeable opposition in the center of Trot. ¡­¡­Politically, maybe there is some spections¡±

    ¡°Political¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to get in and out of Trot people around here and it¡¯s also difficult to put in and take out supplies, isn¡¯t it? From what I¡¯ve heard, the Holy Beast incident? At that time, even the baron who was the key was abducted and it seems that the town was finally over and could not respond immediately¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, if you put it that way¡±

    No, it was such a pinch for the town.

    ¡°Celesta will put some deterrence on its own. Maybe it¡¯s a wish. As Celesta, it¡¯s a window with the elf territory. It¡¯s also a good excuse to put pipes and forces in peace¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I put it down. You can only stay there for a quarter at most¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. If we can build something like this and keep up appearances, the northern corps is a treasure trove of experimental troops. Even if you expand it, the ministerial ss¡¯s intention may work so that you can ce a stationed unit here. If 100-manmander Dianne really intends to move here, that sixth minister should be silent, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡­did you know that it would be such an important thing and built it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to the ¡ºSerious matter¡» you¡¯ve made. We¡¯re just going with the flow and for those of us below you, it¡¯s just a way to take a yearly bath in the name of training¡±

    ¡­¡­Isaac has a lot on his mind and he¡¯s bold. Even though he¡¯s an ox.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Then, that night, I usually take an open-air bath and return to my new house.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a quiet night¡±

    I muttered to myself as I closed the front door. When you are a soldier, no matter where you are, there are always a lot of people on the other side of the wall, making some kind of noise. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been in my own home and it¡¯s a little hard to get used to. This ce is far away from the normal residential area of Polka, so I felt even more lonely.

    ¡°What the hell is making me so nervous about¡±

    My life is definitely changing on a fundamental level. I¡¯m still getting used to it. That¡¯s all there is to it. Like Isaac said, I¡¯ve been through a lot of turmoil, but ever since I left Polka when I was a kid, I¡¯ve been the same old rootless migratory bird. I¡¯ve been a stranger everywhere, not knowing when or where I¡¯d fly off to. Instead, no matter where I was, I was never alone and there was always someone, many people, nearby. That finally put down roots. I¡¯m going back here, even if a lot of people are passing by without me. That¡¯s it. ¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t imagine getting sentimental about such a thing. But I¡¯m not going back to an empty ce. There are people waiting for me here. There are women waiting for me.

    ¡°We, Wee home Andy¡±

    When I opened the bedroom, I was greeted by Anzeros, as I should have been.

    ¡°I wish I had more time¡±

    Hilda is here too. Maia and Almeida, and.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­I cant do this¡­¡­¡±

    For some reason, Tetes, whose hands were chained to the bed.

    ¡°No¡î You¡¯re going to be an official female ve¡î¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that even humans are equal. You have to learn who your master is first¡±

    Hilda and Maia nodded at each other.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go that far either¡­¡­anyway, hey?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­well, if Tetes is as perverted as Anzeros, then sure¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Treated like a measuring stick by the guy who most clearly lost to a dick¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not always the best, am I!?¡±

    Anzeros and Almeida. In short, they seem to share the very unfeminine insight that ¡¸If you getid, you¡¯re mine anyway¡¹.

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­g, go easy on me¡±

    Tetes looked at me with some trepidation as she fumbled with the chains.

    ¡°Hey look, Andy-kun. You¡¯ll break through the virginity and make a vaginal cum shot, right?¡±

    ¡°And then he¡¯s going to fuck you in the ass as well¡±

    Hilda and Maia urged me.

    ¡°H, Hyaa¡­¡­that, for the time being¡­¡­w, what do you do with contraceptive magic? It is necessary for 10-man captain Smithson to decide¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You said you were going to impregnate her, didn¡¯t you Andy-kun?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Andy-sama wants to do it, it¡¯ll be easy to get your own kind¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t go crazy without me, Maia and Hilda¡±

    I pulled them back from the bed for now. Then, for the time being, open the lock and remove themandment of the chain.

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it. It¡¯s just that I was asked what I wanted and there are still some problems¡±

    First, I¡¯ll exin.

    ¡°¡­¡­Problems?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. ¡­¡­Listen, if I say I¡¯m going to make you a female ve, I¡¯m not going to hesitate to make you cum whenever I want. If you get pregnant, I¡¯ll make you give birth and then I¡¯ll fuck you again. There are times when Imit to you side by side with others at the same time. Don¡¯t think that your cunt is safe at all times. Whenever I feel like it, even when I¡¯m sleeping or working, I¡¯ll strip down your pants and shove it in¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha, Haa¡±

    ¡°But here¡¯s what¡¯s really important¡±

    Without warning, I kiss Tetes, who is worrying about her wrist.

    ¡°!?¡±

    I split Tetes¡¯ lips in surprise. A girl who is ten years younger than me does not grow up, so I move my tongue as if to overrun her mouth, whisper around her cheeks, forcibly entangles her tongue over and over again and kisses. ¡­¡­Continuing it for about two minutes.

    ¡°¡­¡­N, haa¡­¡­a, emm¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I want you to feel like you don¡¯t have to say a word about it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­F, Feeling?¡±

    ¡°I like to have lovey dovey sex. I don¡¯t just want more holes for my cock to satisfy. I wear a cor because I don¡¯t want the girl who lets me have loving sex with her to leave me alone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ll teach you that first. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sure Tess will love it right away¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­but¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me¡±

    Tetes doesn¡¯t know what lovemaking is. She doesn¡¯t know what it feels like to want to do that. Like it or love it. At least I don¡¯t think it will lead to that feeling.

    ¡°First of all, you should say ¡ºI love you¡»¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t feel it yet. Try to be embraced by someone who says you like it¡±

    When I whispered this, Hilda was impressed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great idea. ¡­¡­It¡¯s different when you say it out loud, isn¡¯t it, words like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Umm¡±

    Almeida turned red. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because she¡¯s had a lot of experience hesitating over the words she wants.

    ¡°E, Emm, then¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes hesitates at a distance of 20 centimeters while being hugged by me. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s have sex in the front hole, don¡¯t worry.

    ¡°That, let¡¯s¡­¡­have sex¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not in the mood for that kind ofnguage. Start with a proper confession¡±

    ¡°T, There¡¯s four people looking at us and I¡¯m not in the mood¡±

    ¡°Just do it. Otherwise, I won¡¯t make you my female ve. The elf Laurier confessed naked while everyone was looking at her. They even apuded¡±

    ¡°U, Uh¡­¡­after all 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°I know that I¡¯m a huge pervert, so you don¡¯t have to tell me¡±

    Tetes closed her eyes a little and tried to control herself. ¡­¡­This is typical Tetes behavior, as she is very good at disguising herself. But I won¡¯t allow that to happen and I kiss the blind Tetes deeply again.

    ¡°Nguu¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­!¡±

    She widens her eyes in surprise, but I lick her mouth again for a full minute.

    ¡°¡­¡­N, chuu¡­¡­huu, Tetes, add it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to tell me how much you like me after I give you such a deep kiss¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­H, How much more do you want?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a lot less than a virgin dering herself a lifelong hole ve¡±

    The women watching around me nodded as I said this. That¡¯s right. That¡¯s usually the case.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I cant¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll remind you again and again¡±

    ¡°Eh, wh, what!?¡±

    ¡°The way I love you is insistent and disgusting. ¡­¡­I love you, Tetes¡±

    ¡°E, Eh what¡¯s that¡­¡­nguuu¡­¡­!?¡±

    Another minute of deep kissing. Our lips and chin are already covered with saliva. Still, I will not stop.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, you just said it so inly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A dangerous man. If I was suddenly told¡­¡­I might lose my hips¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure¡­¡­ah, but I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯d be in heat¡­¡­¡±

    While listening to the conversation between Anzeros and Almeida, I sucked Tetes¡¯ mouth as hard as I could. Tetes was already done from the middle, but it remained.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha, Haaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Tetes¡­¡­I love you, Tetes¡­¡­I¡¯ll love you a lot from now on. I¡¯m going to make sure you give me a proper reply¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nguuu¡­¡­puha, I, I say, I say¡­¡­no, don¡¯t try to squirt just by kissing¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not going to go that far¡±

    ¡°I¡äm doing¡­¡­¡±

    After kissing and tormenting Tetes, she finally gave in. In the midst of her breathlessness, she muttered, just say it, just say it, once interrupted by my kiss.

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­I¡¯ll do it¡±

    She did as she told and sucked my lips back. As expected, there was no kiss and she just squirmed around my lips, sometimes squirming, but it felt like my mouth became an erogenous zone when my tongue greeted it. ¡­¡­When I was about to get absorbed in it, she finally let go of my mouth. Tetes gains momentum while she gets drunk with pleasure.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I like you, 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­h, huaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    She mouthed it, shuddered and slumped against my chest.

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, but my head is numb¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Say it again. Tell me you love me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­M, Mou¡­¡­that, love¡­¡­love, do¡­¡­I love you¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I love you too, Tetes. Please let me fuck you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­KKu, Kuhaaa¡­¡­!?¡±

    When I hugged her, Tetes, who was suspicious of her behavior, screamed again¡­¡­and exhaled as if he was relieved.

    ¡°¡­¡­What, here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°How are you feeling that way?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Just a little, what¡­¡­¡±

    I was somewhat amused by the more pleasant reaction than I had expected, but Tetes grabbed my clothes and looked up at me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Just a little¡­¡­I¡¯m just really interested in it¡­¡­??¡±

    She hugged me and kissed me back. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, but I do. I take off her clothes one by one, trying to kiss her for as long as I can, stroking her soothingly as she tries toy her bare skin on top of mine. When I finished undressing her, Tetes opened herbia with her fingers as she begged me.

    ¡°Q, Quickly¡­¡­quickly, sh*te¡­¡­put it in, 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­like, like¡­¡­so, quickly¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so pushy¡±

    I chuckled and thrust my hard cock into her vagina, just as Tetes wanted. It was wet, but at first it was hard. I rubbed Tetes¡¯ ass and kissed her incessantly as I gradually gained momentum and invaded her like a ball. Tetes¡¯ legs are tangled around my waist as if she is begging for it.

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You sound so cute¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I love you¡­¡­then, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°Like, I love you¡­¡­can you say I love you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I love you¡­¡­so, tear it all up¡­¡­?¡±

    Tetes pulls back her legs and my cock uses thest of its momentum to plunge deep into her.

    ¡°I, It hurts¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­T, Tetes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha, entered¡­¡­n, right¡­¡­I love you, 10-man captain Smithson¡äs penis¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Good¡­¡­that¡¯s right. If you say that, I¡¯m worried about it. It definitely feels good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    Tetes, whether she really thinks so or not. At least being a female ve can¡¯t leave you with any other options for your first sex. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯ll have normal romantic feelings after this, but I want to teach her this pleasure first. Sex with love. The joy of making love. The best feeling is when sexuality is involved in it. Even if it is an illusion now. ¡­¡­I love and ejacte.

    ¡°Tetes¡­¡­Tetes, does it hurt¡­¡­does it hurt, but¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, It hurts¡­¡­hua, it¡¯s the same as when it was in my ass¡­¡­your dick is swelling¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Tetes¡­¡­I love you¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I love you so much, so please¡­¡­me¡­¡­?¡±

    Dokun!! Dokun, Dokun, Dokun¡­¡­ The first semen fills the depths of Tetes¡¯s womb.

    It may have been a little too much for Tetes. I let go of Tetes, who is still holding on to me and breathing hard and trying to end the affair. But Tetes doesn¡¯t let go of my hands and feet. In fact, when I try to pull away, she rushes to pull me back.

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°H, Hey, just take a break¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­S, Still, not good¡­¡­again¡­¡­more, more put it in¡­¡­?¡±

    Tetes kissed me as if it was a habit, with eyes full of pleasure and adoration.

    ¡°Then, you promised tomit my ass¡­¡­and hug me until morning with your dick in my ass¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thatst one is a little weird¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I love you¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    I shove my cock deep into her belly again. My semen overflowed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh dear¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really going to do it¡­¡­well, that¡¯s fine¡±

    ¡°If you can convince Andy-sama to fuck you, you¡¯ll get a hundred hits¡±

    ¡°Contraception, it¡¯s not toote, do you want to do it?¡±

    The four women who had been watching were ready to pull out.

    ¡°Please¡±

    ¡°N, No¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Tetes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Its okay to be crazy¡­¡­it¡¯s okay to conceive¡­¡­?¡±

    Tetes was getting a little too eager.

    ¡°Not good. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not going to enjoy it if I impregnate you with one shot¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­you said you want to impregnate me¡±

    ¡°In the future. ¡­¡­Can you let me enjoy this pussy for a while yet?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If you insist¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s it. Next time you whisper that much love to the doctor, okay?¡±

    I had Hilda cast contraceptive magic and I continued to have loving sex with Tetes again.

    -

    The next day.

    ¡°Good morning?¡±

    ¡°G, Good morning¡±

    I showed up in the dining room with Tetes. Tetes was still there when I woke up. What¡¯s more, I love her. She went to sleep with my cock in her mouth as requested, greeted me with deep kisses when I woke up, quenched my morning erection in her asshole and continued to be sticky with me even after she got dressed.

    ¡°¡­¡­T, Tetes-chan?¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Naris-chan¡±

    Naris, who was terrified by the appearance of Tetes, terrifiedly called out and Tetes turned a shining smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too slippery?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ehehe¡±

    Be shy.

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°W, What¡±

    ¡°I love you¡±

    ¡°Tetes-chan!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, that, Tetes. I¡¯m not having sex with you in the morning¡±

    ¡°We did it just before you woke up, didn¡¯t we? I¡¯m still itching in my ass. ¡­¡­But I love it¡±

    ¡°What did you do to Tetes-chan!?¡±

    ¡°No, I was teaching her how to have loving sex¡­¡­¡±

    It feels good to have sex with someone who is in the mood for it. But Tetes, apparently.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    It¡¯s amazing what being young can do. I guess that means she¡¯s really woken up to the feeling of love.

    ¡°This is why it is better to do it with someone you love¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Something is out of order¡±

    Both action and emotion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known her to be strange in many ways, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I have to say¡­¡­it¡¯s a wonder she hasn¡¯t been tricked by a bad guy before¡±

    ¡°I was caught by the worst man on the continent?¡±

    Even Sharon and Almeida were dismayed, but Tetes refused to leave my arms.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 313: Ice dragon and scroll [Maia]

    <h4>Chapter 313: Ice dragon and scroll [Maia]</h4>

    Anzeros, Dianne and I had been living in Basson¡¯s barracks for years and there were many things that we would need to bring back if we were to move to a new ce.

    ¡°If the furniture is not too unusual, you can ask the housekeeper to make it for me. You can bring anything else you want¡±

    Irina advised us. Even if you¡¯re a dragon, it¡¯s going to be hard to carry all the desks, chairs, tables, beds, etc., so let¡¯s do that. I¡¯m sure there will be no shortage of people willing to take them if you leave them behind.

    ¡°If we¡¯re going to be moving in earnest, should we say hello to some of Basson¡¯s familiar stores¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a pain in the ass to exin and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m cutting ties with the crossbow corps, so it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not going to be taking care of them in the future. It¡¯s somewhat painful, but I think we should leave it alone¡±

    Anzeros was right.

    ¡°It¡¯s not efficient to go with too many people, considering the baggage we have to pick up. This time, we¡¯ll be retrieving Boyd as well, so we¡¯ll go with the minimum number of people¡±

    When Dianne said that, Naris and Tetes looked disappointed.

    ¡°I was thinking that it might not be a bad idea to experience the atmosphere there once again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m lonely during the trip¡±

    ¡°N, No, Tetes-chan, what really happened? What do you call such a seriously lonely face¡­¡­on the contrary, it¡¯s scary?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean scary?¡±

    Certainly, it may be a line that should be said with a smile that can not be grasped subtly if it is Tetes so far. ¡­¡­Anyway. Originally living in Basson¡¯s corps, the ones who left behind the luggage to be withdrawn¡­¡­were Aurora, Jeanne and Selenium, in addition to me and Anzeros. For the time being, Luna, Hilda and La also have rooms, but it seems that Dianne is in charge of the luggage for Hilda and Luna and La are the types who act with their clothes on, so there is almost no worry about personal belongings. When ites to that, it¡¯s important to take Selenium with us¡­¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of stuff, so you can make your own decisions there. You can throw it all away if you want¡±

    ¡°We¡­¡­don¡¯t have a lot of stuff because of our lifestyle. I only have a few important tools that I can carry around with my skin¡±

    Selenium and Apple simply said so. ¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s true. An extreme story, if you have a cor, what¡¯s the rest?

    ¡°When ites to that¡­¡­Anzeros and Aurora will take you¡­¡­Jeanne? What do we do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going. ¡­¡­But can I take Peter with me?¡±

    ¡°Peter too¡­¡­?¡±

    Peter¡¯s hair is just starting to grow back again. He¡¯s not old enough to understand Celesta when I show it to him and I don¡¯t really want to take him on air travel because babies get sick easily and it¡¯s dangerous¡­¡­

    I want him to meet my grandpa¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it still early?¡±

    I¡¯d like to take him there at some point, too. Until Peter grows up a little more, I¡¯m still scared.

    ¡°I think we can do it with the help of Hilda-sensei¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rely on other people¡¯s magic too much. You¡¯ll get hurt if you rely too much on a power you don¡¯t understand¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    Jeanne makes a face of unrequited love. I understand her feelings. But that made Peter himself overwhelmed and it wasn¡¯t good. In particr, Peter is a rare half-dwarf. It¡¯s not that I doubt Hilda-san¡¯s ability, but it¡¯s hard to take care of him 100%.

    ¡°It is better to wait until Peter is old enough to be weaned before doing anything adventurous. I¡¯m against¡­¡­putting my family in danger¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    Jeanne is downhearted. However, seeing that, Selenium suggested brightly.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t take Peter-kun somewhere else, why don¡¯t you bring someone you want him to meet?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s¡­¡­but my grandfather is busy with that¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand if you exin that you have to take care of your baby¡¯s health and it¡¯s no use if he refuses to do so. If he¡¯s busier than health¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the dwarf colony and try to convince old man Dan. If that doesn¡¯t work, we can go when Peter is older. We¡¯ll have time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Right¡±

    After convincing Jeanne, I also thought about calling a bag for a moment. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a little too much of a detour to stop by Folklore on the Celesta course this time, but you¡¯ll still have a day or so after the moving mess. I¡¯ll have to show my son to my mother.

    -

    The members this time were Dianne, Anzeros, Aurora, Jeanne and me. Maia will be flying. On the way back, we take back Boyd and give up the back seat to everyone¡¯s personal belongings¡­¡­well, if that¡¯s not overwhelming, it¡¯s a letter. In case of emergency, let Maia utilize the aerial storage of the illusion application.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for a souvenir¡±

    ¡°Me too¡±

    Lantz and Keiron wave their hands to the carriage, which is held in the hands of dragon Maia and begins to rise.

    ¡°I just bought something for you the other day! We¡¯re about to resume our mission, so be patient!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°Damn Smithson¡±

    It¡¯s a little too brazen for my taste.

    -

    ¡°Did you not have to wait for La, Dianne?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I needed La¡¯s help. And we¡¯re on the same course, we¡¯ll meet up when she finds out¡­¡­¡±

    ¡ºI saw you, La-sama. What do you say?¡»

    Maia¡äs illusion voice echoes in the carriage.

    ¡°Are we close?¡±

    ¡ºThe other side has noticed too. I¡¯m going to turn right¡­¡­catch up with them on course in maybe two minutes¡»

    ¡°We¡¯re still north of the baby snake, right? Can¡¯t we signal the rendezvous with something like a squeal?¡±

    If we were south of the snake mountain range, the dragon¡¯s cry would risk causing a panic, but at our current position, we should be fine.

    ¡ºEven if you don¡¯t say it out loud¡­¡­you canmunicate with illusions if you just talk a little¡»

    ¡°Please. Exin the move and help if possible¡±

    When I gave the order, Anzeros looked worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure La is tired from all the flying¡±

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t know much about dragons, Anzeros. I can fly for a month or so if I just want to fly¡»

    Maia countered. ¡­¡­You can¡¯t measure up to our standards.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry about that. But don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been using her a little too muchtely?¡±

    ¡°No matter how good La-san is, she should work a little less¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora suggest this. That¡¯s for sure. I couldn¡¯t even mix her up with the naked vige.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure La will be happy to hear that¡±

    ¡°Right. It¡¯s nice to hear that, unlike the new kids, Anzeros and the others have plenty of time on their hands¡±

    ¡ºDragons are happy creatures, though, if they are used well by their riders. ¡­¡­I¡äm diagonally behind her now. I¡¯m going to keep flying¡±

    ¡°More than that, put out Chibi Maia and talk. It¡¯s hard to talk to Maia like that¡±

    We crossed the small snake and went straight to the in of Trot. The two dragons flew through a journey that would normally take days toplete on foot.

    First, wended at Basson¡¯s barracks.

    ¡°Ho. For now, it¡¯s just me and Jeanne who are going to the dwarf colony¡±

    ¡°Andy and the others should get ready to move¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯ll be moving in, too¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m carrying what I need in my pack. You can dispose of what I have left as you see fit¡±

    ¡°La-oneesama has most of my stuff too¡±

    ¡­¡­There are many children who are not attached to things.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like Anzeros or Aurora are going to say, ¡ºI don¡¯t have much¡»¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­well, pretty good about taking care of things¡±

    ¡°Most of them are costumes and books, things that could be bought elsewhere, but¡­¡­well, many of them are a bit regrettable to throw away¡±

    The two of them are not that far removed from the world, as expected. That¡¯s good.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot of memorabilia and stuff, too¡­¡­would it be more convenient for me to take care of your and La¡¯s personal belongings?¡±

    ¡°What am I supposed to do¡±

    ¡°Maia can help Andy with that. When you have more time¡­¡­you can go and do whatever you want¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    After a quick check, we watched La and Jeanne take off again and then dispersed to our respective rooms.

    I had checked my luggage a while ago and took out what I thought I would need to live in Polka. However, when ites to movingpletely¡­¡­I¡¯m a little regrettable, but I have to bring out everything I can bring out. This room has been my only private since I was promoted to 10-man captain.

    ¡°Andy-sama. There¡¯s a lot of stuff in here¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡­a prototype for a essory¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Belt buckle. Is that a pierced earring?¡±

    ¡°Can I wear them?¡±

    ¡°Not good. I don¡¯t like skull buckles on girls because they¡¯re not cute, and earrings hurt¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s Andy-sama¡¯s work¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you another one when I¡¯m free¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Get along with Maia and squeeze out my personal belongings and pack them. Well, most of them are clothes and essories.

    There are some things that Maia might have trouble with if I show them to her.

    ¡°¡­¡­A lot of scrolls¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s a set of erotic picture scrolls I¡¯ve bought.

    ¡°Can I see it?¡±

    ¡°N, Not good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Not good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just porn¡±

    When I think about it, there¡¯s nothing to hide, so I say it openly. It¡¯s the sneaking around that makes you look suspicious. If you are open about it, you can go¡­¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it interesting?¡±

    ¡°N, No, it¡¯s not interesting¡±

    ¡°Is it informative?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s fiction, not really¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why do you care so much about it¡±

    Please don¡¯t ask philosophical questions like that. I have my own doubts about it. But I can¡¯t help but feel guilty about treating them so carelessly, the ones that made my heart skip a beat when I was still young (four or five years ago, anyway). It¡¯s like a monument to my heart.

    ¡°Do you rub your penis like that perverted duo when you see them?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­There was a time when I did¡±

    It wasn¡¯t two years ago that I lost my virginity, so it¡¯s not an old story.

    ¡°¡­¡­If you tell me, I¡¯ll make you cum for hours, as much as you want¡±

    I¡¯m not sure what to say when Maia says that with a slightly troubled face.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have do thest sex here¡±

    ¡°Are you ready to clean up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already wrapped up most of the things I need¡±

    I hugged Maia and kissed her. Then feel free to put my hand in her clothes, grab her butt directly and the other hand then hugs her head.

    ¡°N¡­¡­ku, u¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Maia is cute¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯tpliment me too much¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If Ipliment you, will you have fierce sex with me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll do anything without apliment¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to have fierce sex with you in a good mood¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, Then I will¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so cute, Maia. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll take it off¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­take it off¡±

    I carried Maia to the bed, pushed her down, stripped off her clothes and slowly pulled down her panties.

    ¡°Andy-sama when you take off my panties, you look really fun¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter how many times I look at it, Maia¡¯s pussy is beautiful, cute and looks delicious¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s all yours, Andy-sama, so you can do whatever you want with it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I want¡±

    I thought that I would get angry if Dianne and others suddenly got angry, but I couldn¡¯t stop, I messed with her crotch wrapped in Maia¡äs pale hair with my fingers and while listening to the pant voice, I tasted it with my tongue, sometimes licking her modest boobs.

    ¡°¡­¡­S, Still¡­¡­cant you put it in?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to put it in?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    Maia nodded, her eyes a little puffy.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-sama¡¯s cock can be plunged into me at any time¡­¡­if I could, I¡¯d rather be fucked in my spare time¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nasty, Maia¡±

    ¡°Nasty, not good?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the best¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    As I stared at Maia¡¯s sly smile, I thrust my cock as hard as I could against her wetbia.

    ¡°Hukuu¡­¡­a, huaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Maia¡­¡­I love you, my little female ve¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The same as Tetes¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Not good?¡±

    ¡°Tell me more¡­¡­pet, meat urinal, toy¡­¡­everything is fine¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­so it is¡±

    Shake my hips. Holding her down on the bed with care, shake each other¡¯s body and sprinkle the odor. Nasty, yet cute, to Maia who greedily keeps my hips.

    ¡°How about my cute lover¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°L, Lover¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, There¡­¡­there is, but¡­¡­?¡±

    She said so, her back rippling and her vagina clenching.

    ¡°¡­¡­The worst thing is said¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s terrible¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡­my breasts are the most exciting¡­¡­my stomach is so sweet¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so cute¡­¡­!¡±

    I pushed Maia up as hard as I could, rocked her in close contact, kissed her repeatedly and ejacted.

    ¡°Huwaa¡­¡­a, aaaa?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huu¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A lot, came¡­¡­Andy-sama¡äs sperm¡­¡­?¡±

    I finished my ejaction in the back of Maia¡äs womb and put on her pants without wiping my semen from her crotch.

    ¡°I wonder how many people will notice¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just y with this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You can do it every day¡±

    I hugged Maia again. And then I decided to get rid of the erotic picture scrolls. It¡¯s a good farewell because Maia worked so hard. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a good idea to throw them into Lantz¡¯s room.

    After a while, I went to the girls¡¯ barracks to check on them. ¡­¡­Mikagami makes a red face when Maia approaches.

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­d, do you use the bath¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It smells really naughty¡±

    ¡°Ka, Kate! You can¡¯t be so delicate!¡±

    ¡­¡­You¡¯ve made me feel self-conscious.

    ¡°¡­¡­That kind of thing is deliberate in Andy¡¯s case, so you canin normally, Mikagami¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson Anzeros¡±

    Anzeros looked dumbfounded. Aurora and Dianne came out of Hilda¡¯s room and made the same bitter expression.

    ¡°I can smell it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s refreshing when it¡¯s so obvious¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-sama. I¡¯ve been found out¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been found out¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson! That¡¯s a little vulgar!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if older sister can say that¡±

    What? Is Mikagami¡¯s older sister unexpectedly strong in dirty jokes?

    ¡°Well, I asked Maia to take care of Andy, including that, but¡­¡­I haven¡¯t disposed of Selenium and Jeanne¡¯s room yet. You can go have fun at least one more time¡±

    ¡°100-manmander Dianne! P, Please don¡¯t encourage that kind of thing too much!¡±

    ¡°Older sister, you can¡¯t be too angry or it will hurt your child¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-sama, do you want to do it again?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°So I can¡¯t hear that!¡±

 Chapter 314: To where you are

    <h4>Chapter 314: To where you are</h4>

    This time, Dianne is apanying me. At times like this, there¡¯s basically no need to stare at the schedule yourself. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t work until La and Jeannee back and it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m endlessly flirting with Maia until someoneins.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to town and get Boyd¡±

    While Maia and I upied the bathroom, I made a slightly industrious suggestion.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be resting?¡±

    ¡°If Maia gives us a ride, it won¡¯t take us more than a few minutes to get to Basson¡±

    There¡¯s a part of me that feels a little bad for Dianne and the others who are working quietly to just kill time with sex. Even if my hands are free, I can¡¯t run erotically with ¡¸Me too, Me too¡¹ in front of Mikagami and others.

    ¡°Then, are you going soon?¡±

    Maia gets up from the bath. Random but well-positioned standing figure. The steamy girl¡¯s skin is always wonderful.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m going to go to y with Maia for a little while longer¡±

    ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°All right¡±

    I kissed Maia¡¯s glutinous ass and said.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s okay, but there¡¯s a sign at the dressing room just now¡­¡­¡±

    When Maia said that, the door of the dressing room opened and the two cooks of the supply team came into the bathroom with a sigh¡­¡­they saw me hugging Maia¡¯s ass and hardened.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, excuse me¡±

    Shut up, or rather stunned and bow to the two who are pointing at me with their mouths half-open and I evacuate to the dressing room in a hurry with Maia. Yes. As expected, it is also a thing to hide from this state with an illusion and continue.

    After getting dressed, I got on dragon Maia¡¯s head and flew a little to Basson.

    ¡°You¡¯re hiding in an illusion, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I got down near the city center, making sure not to make a scene.

    ¡°Well, I wonder where Boyd is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Boyd is that young ogre, right?¡±

    I¡¯m not sure what to make of it, but when the teenage Maia calls me ¡¸Young¡¹ it gives me aplicated taste. She¡¯s actually older than my mother and Sir Bonaparte.

    Well, we¡¯ve been working together until winter, so I don¡¯t need to confirm it, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t distinguish them too much from the pervert duo or something. I¡¯m just a little unsure¡±

    For Maia, the other guys didn¡¯t seem to have much interest in identifying themselves.

    ¡°But then there¡¯s¡­¡­that building over there. I heard voices¡±

    ¡°Over there?¡±

    Maia pointed to one of the apartments. ¡­¡­So, Boyd, you haven¡¯t been in the barracks since you went on leave, have you? That¡¯s where you¡¯re living.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do a little blitzkrieg¡±

    ¡°Blitzkrieg?¡±

    ¡°Surprise attack¡±

    Well, it¡¯s just an unannounced house call. While silently checking out what appeared to be Boyd¡¯s room with Maia, I gently turned the doorknob to see if it was unlocked or something. ¡­¡­It¡¯s open. Cautious. Breathe in.

    ¡°Hey Boyd! Masturbation finished! Mission resumed¡­¡­!¡±

    When I stepped in at a stretch and called out vigorously¡­¡­far from masturbating, Sylvia-san was in the middle of the woman on top posture. I mean, it¡¯s already evening, but what are they doing even though it¡¯s daytime? It¡¯s not for me to say, I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡°Kyaaaaa!?¡±

    ¡°1, 10-man captain Smithson!?¡±

    ¡°O¡­¡­Ou. It was unlocked¡±

    I make an excuse.

    ¡°Just get out of here!!¡±

    I apologize and Sylvia-san, who is hiding her body with her arms, throws a pillow. I hold down Maia who tries to catch it quickly so as not to hit me and the two of us go out once.

    ¡°Arnie-kun¡­¡­it was seen¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Sylvia-san, you don¡¯t need to worry. This person is tired of seeing a woman naked¡±

    ¡°Excuse me! I¡¯ve seen hundreds of women naked and I¡¯m never tired of seeing them¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson. Do me a favor and stop messing with me¡±

    Boyd gently soothes a half-conscious Sylvia-san.

    ¡°So¡­¡­is it really true that the mission resumes?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. La and Jeanne went to the desert right now, but when theye back, we move to Polka together and then we all move to Renfangas¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    Sylvia-san looks at me, holding Boyd¡¯s hand and snorting.

    ¡°Polka is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Polka on the outskirts of Trot. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve been there before, Sylvia-san¡±

    ¡°You did, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    Sylvia-san regained herposure gradually, though with few words.

    ¡°I heard that all of Arnie-kun¡¯s friends went there, too¡­¡­I was wondering if you were starting something new¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not so much that we¡¯re starting something new¡­¡­ah, but Dianne and I are moving out. Best regards¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re moving¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I built a new house. All the other girls are moving over there¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haha. 10-man captain Smithson, you¡äre really popr¡±

    Boyd followed up, but the atmosphere was a little awkward.

    ¡°A, And Isaac and his friends have built new quarters! It¡¯s quite a change fromst year¡±

    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m talking like Polka¡¯s tourism promoter.

    ¡°Quarters¡­¡­isn¡¯t it¡±

    ¡°The cost of lodging over there is not unreasonable, there is a surplus ofnd and the Baron and the elf territory provided the building materials¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you doing on such arge scale ¡­¡­? It seems that all the troops are gradually shifting to that side and I¡¯m a little worried that Arnie-kun will not return to Basson next time¡­¡­¡±

    If you ask me, it seems that the unit functions are steadily being transferred when I exin it all together.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if they¡¯re going to abandon Basson in the end. But the return trip from Renfangas is also likely to stop at Polka more often than at Basson¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah¡±

    Most of the girls are going to settle down in Polka with me and the few boys, the Masturbation Brothers and Keiron, seem morefortable in Polka than here. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that Boyd is the only one in the special forces who feels the need to stop by Basson.

    ¡°¡­¡­Muu¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sylvia-san?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I feel like I¡¯m going to get left behind in this trend if I stay at Basson¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m going back to where you are, Sylvia-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But I don¡¯t want to miss the chance to meet you¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m troubled. ¡­¡­But it doesn¡¯t matter if you are bothered.

    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t n back and forth in detail at the moment, so I¡¯m not sure about Polka¡­¡­I¡¯ll try to bring Boyd here as much as possible¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    Polka is already unstable due to the influx of more customers than it can tolerate. It¡¯s not a good idea to bring in a girl on her own on the assumption that she¡¯ll be able to meet him better than she can here. It¡¯s dangerous and it¡¯s not good for the parents¡¯ feelings about Boyd. ¡­¡­It¡¯s not for me to say that I¡¯m directly responsible for bringing arge number of customers to Polka, which is really quiet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡­¡­It¡¯s going to take me a little while to be a 10-man captain, though¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­good luck. Pleasee back safely¡±

    The two of them kissed spontaneously. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a sight that makes a big impact, isn¡¯t it? A cute ordinary girl and an ogre kissing.

    -

    I took Boyd with me on Maia and headed back to the corps building. Atst, it seemed that Dianne¡¯s luggage arrangement was finished.

    ¡°Aurora has the most luggage¡­¡­even though she¡¯s been here the shortest time¡±

    ¡°Th, There was a lot of clothing. When I was in ves, I even had my own wardrobe, so when I thought my closet was getting lonely, I started buying new clothes¡±

    ¡°Well, even if I wanted to get rid of them¡­¡­there are a lot of Aurora¡¯s clothes that I don¡¯t want to give away¡±

    ¡°Muu, I don¡¯t need Anzeros-san to make fun of me for my breasts¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different. Aurora¡¯s clothes are too aristocratic. Even if I gave it to Mikagami, for example, she wouldn¡¯t be able to wear it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That may be true¡±

    I wondered if she had made a fool of Mikagami a little, but I was convinced to see it. Aside from the fact that Aurora is ustomed to wearing graceful costumes, she was too gorgeous to lose her character to her clothes if she was a normal town girl or a warrior girl.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll have a chance to wear it even if I bring it back to Polka¡±

    Dianne smiled bitterly. But it would be difficult unless the Baron was nning a dance party.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s pack the carriages. We have La¡¯s carriage, so we can fill this one up. Boyd, I need your help¡±

    ¡°Ussu¡±

    Dianne and Boyd put the packed goods into the carriage.

    ¡°Boyd, I hope you¡¯re doing the basic exercises I told you about¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m working on it¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll resume training when we get back. So that you¡¯ll be ready for the Ace Knight exam next year or the year after¡±

    ¡°That fast?¡±

    ¡°Not so fast. You¡¯ve been keeping your girlfriend waiting for more than a year now, haven¡¯t you? How many more years are you going to make her wait?¡±

    ¡°U, Ussu¡±

    ¡­¡­No, I wonder if Boyd will have special training for infantry when he returns. It¡¯s really hard.

    The next morning, La came back. I notice Maia approaching her first, so I greet her when shends.

    ¡°Wee back, La. How did it go?¡±

    ¡°Ho¡±

    La returns to her human body. It had been a long time since Boyd had seen her in all her naked glory and he had turned away, blushing.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡±

    La called out, and the door of the carriage opened. Two dwarves came out of it. Of course, Jeanne and Old Dan.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh dear. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve been this far north from the desert¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still going further and further north. It¡¯s all white¡±

    ¡°The heat is good, but the cold is unbearable¡±

    A little grumpy, Old Dan looked around.

    ¡°¡­¡­You smell like a woman again¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all Andy¡¯s ves, just like me¡±

    One of them is different. I mean.

    ¡°¡­¡­Female ves. I¡¯ve been told that they are wives¡­e to think of it, they all wear strange cors, including the ck dragon¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no big difference between a bride and a female ve¡±

    I think it¡¯s amazing. At least in general. However,

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t really understand what my daughter thinks these days¡±

    Seeing that no one rushed or argued about it, Old Dan seemed to give up on his pursuit. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s a hardcore cksmith, so he doesn¡¯t try to force his opinions on the values of different races and ages, or maybe he¡¯s just indifferent.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care about that. When are you going to show me my great-grandchildren?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s further north¡±

    ¡°So when are we going to be there?¡±

    Old Dan seemed to be eager to see Peter. I could sense it from the way he was strangely preupied.

    ¡°All right, then, let¡¯s get going right away. Everyone get in the carriage on La¡¯s side¡±

    ¡°I hope we don¡¯t have to go through all this feminine and elvish stuff¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be extravagant. It¡¯s courtesy of La-oneesama¡±

    ¡°Boyd, get in the back with Jeanne and the others. I¡¯ll do the same¡±

    ¡°Ussu¡±

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d hear the term ¡ºElf smell¡» used today¡±

    ¡°Dwarves have very good noses¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose it¡¯s true that my troops do smell like women. Thanks to Andy¡±

    ¡°He, I guess I didn¡¯t have much to do with the organization¡±

    ¡°Ho. Can I fly?¡±

    When all the people are together, it bes noisy at once. On the other hand, I feel that such noise is the kind of everyday life I should be in.

    ¡°But, human. With his mother so far away, will my great-grandchildren be all right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine. Polka has a number of nanny substitutes and it¡¯s a town know for its miraculous springs that heal all diseases¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it when I was younger. Polka with the miraculous springs¡±

    ¡°Yes. It can heal injuries¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I have no expectations¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Is it bad?

    ¡°¡­¡­Grandpa, I hear your eyes are getting blurrytely¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, you don¡¯t have to say anything¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sure your blurred vision will heal¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m not expecting it

    I hope he likes it, Polka.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    We arrived back at Polka just as the sun was setting. Although there were a few incidents, such as old Dan getting stuck in the snow and Boyd slipping and falling on his first snow-covered road in a long time, we managed to get from the snowfield to the city.

    ¡°Oh, Andy. ¡­¡­What, the next customer isn¡¯t a girl¡±

    ¡°I thought you were going to bring a girl again¡±

    Johnny and Keel¡¯s words made old Dan look at me, but that was okay.

    ¡°Oh, wee back, Andy-san?¡±

    When we arrived at the Baron¡¯s mansion, Peter was sucking on Selenium¡¯s tits.

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of Peter¡±

    ¡°No, No. I can¡¯t move very much, so it¡¯s fun to have Peter-kun around¡±

    Jeanne received Peter from Selenium. Old Dan looks puzzled ¡¸???¡¹when he sees it.

    ¡°¡­¡­A elf looks after a dwarf¡¯s child and the elf¡¯s belly is swollen¡­¡­?¡±

    As expected, it seems that it is difficult to understand that Old Dan is getting along well with raising children. ¡­¡­No I¡äm talking about female ves, so I¡¯m sure he can understand (or misunderstand) the situation where a female ve is holding a woman down all she wants by grabbing her weakness or holding her down with authority. A species that should not bepatible with each other. It must be unexpected in many ways.

    ¡°Hello, Grandpa¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­O, Ou¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Selenium and I¡¯m going to give birth to Peter¡¯s younger brother or sister¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, human. How are you getting along with all thesebinations?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯m rather lucky¡±

    ¡°Do you actually have a lot of money in the human world?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true at all¡±

    It¡¯s always difficult to exin.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just here? There are a lot of women who are working with him, including cat beasts, elves, dragons and more¡±

    ¡°There are twenty female ves alone and at least fifty for physical rtions¡±

    Selenium and Apple exin it, but I don¡¯t know if it will be renumbered. Or rather, let¡¯s stop telling others about my female ves and physical rtionships.

    ¡°¡­¡­I think you look like a small item, but I don¡¯t understand it and it is amazing¡±

    ¡°No, well, you know¡±

    Certainly, if you look only at the results, it¡¯s a face that moves history.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to let you hold Peter¡±

    ¡°O, Oh¡­¡­that¡¯s right¡±

    The old man, who seemed to be distraught inside, finally came to his senses at the sound of Jeanne¡¯s voice and took Peter from her tiny hands. Peter was peeped into the scary face (probably a true face) of Old Dan with a beard and immediately burst into tears.

    ¡°Nu, ooo!?¡±

    ¡°If you look at that scary face, even if you¡¯re not Peter, you¡¯ll cry!¡±

    ¡°E, Even if you say so¡­¡­Jeanne¡±

    Peter cries like he¡¯s on fire and Grandpa Dan can¡¯t handle it, so he hands him to Jeanne. Jeanneughs and pulls her clothes up to reveal her nipples. Peter sucks on it and immediately stops crying. Even though my son is really cash.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, babies are hard to deal with, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Old Dan raised Jeanne¡¯s father, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°I left it to my wife¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you should try to make a happy face. Even babies know when to smile and when to get angry. A baby can tell when you¡¯re smiling and when you¡¯re angry and when you¡¯re not, he¡¯ll think you¡¯re angry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re being absurd¡±

    Old Dan became annoyed. But then the Baron appears, dashing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not absurd, old man. Don¡¯t let the baby take pride in you. What you need ispassion¡±

    ¡°Who¡±

    ¡°A passing lord¡±

    The Baron, who also had a beard, stood in front of Peter.

    ¡°Beroberoberobero¡±

    He makes a funny face. Then Peterughed happily. Rather, everyone in the room blows out at the sudden change in that expression.

    ¡°Here we go¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­C, Can you do it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Love, old man. If the love of your blood is inferior to the love of this passing nobleman, your name will be ruined¡±

    ¡­¡­Old Dan looked around. He has a difficult face. Seeing that, he was upset when he saw Peter almost crying, after all.

    ¡°Be, Beroberobaa¡±

    He turned redder than I¡¯ve ever seen him at the forge, but still managed to make a funny face.

    ¡°Bieeee¡±

    ¡°Why are you crying!¡±

    Needless to say, everyone except Peter burst outughing.

    By the way, I also tried to make various facester, but he didn¡¯t seem to find it scary or funny. ¡­¡­I think that¡¯s worse.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 315: Double Bigs [Dianne Laila]

    <h4>Chapter 315: Double Bigs [Dianne La]</h4>

    Grandpa Dan¡¯s visit to Polka has forced us to pause our activities. Well, in short, I want to give him a certain amount of hospitality now that I¡¯ve brought him here and I¡¯ll need the dragon¡¯s wings when I eventually return him to the colony. I also need some time to sort out the moving stuff we brought from Basson and order some furniture, so the suspension of troop activities is not strictly due to old Dan.

    ¡°It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve had a hot bath. Sometimes its ok¡±

    ¡°Have you been to the baths, old man?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I talked to the doctor and she said that the problem with my eyes could be caused by both internal organs and trauma, so I should try both¡±

    ¡°The doctor is not Hilda, but apparently the director of Polka¡¯s hospital (or rather, the only doctor who belongs to it). ¡­¡­Well, there is the miraculous spring, so it can¡¯t be helped, but I wonder if I¡¯m thinking about taking medicine or having surgery for a while.

    At home, I was busy storing most of the personal belongings that had been brought in.

    ¡°Let¡¯s use one of the rooms for storage. We don¡¯t have enough furniture¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not enough storage for all my clothes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of crap in Anzeros. How many of these cheap short swords do you have?¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯t call it crap! ¡­¡­Sure, they¡¯re useless, but swords have a soul¡±

    Anzeros hugs a worn-out sword. The fact that a sword has a soul is a superstition that is especiallymon among Trot swordsmen. They say that every sword, no matter how big or small or what quality, has a soul and tests the user¡¯s soul. The sword of a bad orx swordsman will spill or break at the worst possible moment, rendering it useless. If you are a good swordsman, on the contrary, your sword will respond to you more than it can perform. It is their belief that you must live a clean and proud life so that the sword will not hate you when the timees. ¡­¡­This is a limited version of the spirit beliefs that aremon in Celesta. It¡¯s a simple idea that goes hand in hand with Trot¡¯s original belief in the guardian gods of the earth.

    ¡°I, It¡¯s a shame that a sword with so many memories is always stored away. I¡¯ll try again soon¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­W, Well, that¡¯s¡­¡­fine then¡±

    Anzeros nodded at my suggestion. There are a number of them, so I can put together a number of steels and re hammer them into a suitable weapon, or I can make them into des for daily use.

    ¡°You have an interesting way of thinking. I¡¯ve often heard that a doll has a soul¡±

    Tetes was impressed.

    ¡°On the southern great ins, there are a few ces that call jewelry soul crystals¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. If you wear too much of it, the gems will fight with each other and make you sick, which is why¡­¡­it is considered a taboo. It would be interesting to see the regional differences in what people put their souls into¡±

    Naris and Sharon told me about the customs of other countries. There are many things.

    And soon it was night. By the time we left Basson in the morning and arrived in Polka, it was almost evening, so the day ended early, but¡­¡­well, it could not be helped.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder we lost so much time on the road. Well, if it weren¡¯t for La and the others, we¡¯d be on the road for weeks¡±

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯ve be ustomed to traveling back and forth between north and south¡±

    Bashan, Pashan, Dianne and La pour hot water over their bodies and sigh in the night sky. ¡­¡­Old man Harry and Williams look at them sideways. Lantz and Goto are looking straight at them. Needless to say, it is the men¡¯s bath.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯ve got nice bodies as always, 100-manmander and La¡±

    Williams says softly. The masturbation brothers nodded loudly.

    ¡°I honestly can¡¯t decide which one to pull out¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯ll go with the 100-manmander¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with La-san¡±

    Does it make sense to share it? ¡­¡­And I, who is between the two beautiful women, sees Lantz and Goto who started masturbating from the front, so it¡¯s very something.

    ¡°Stop it, both of you¡±

    ¡°Even if it is 10-man captain Smithson!¡±

    ¡°Our battle can¡¯t be stopped!¡±

    Two determined masturbators.

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t like it when Andy doesn¡¯t want to continue¡±

    ¡°Ho. Do you want to cast an illusion so that they can¡¯t see it?¡±

    ¡°Wa, Wait a minute, La-san! We¡¯re only doing this live¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Just a little more! It¡¯s just a little more!¡±

    The two of them speed up when they see that La is trying to interrupt them. Old man Dan came in and was stunned by the frontal confrontation between two beautiful women vs. masturbation brothers.

    ¡°¡­¡­What the hell is this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t even know where to begin to exin it¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if I should start with these two guys who don¡¯t mind bathing in men¡¯s bathrooms or the two guys who proudly use it as a joke and masturbate live. From behind that old man Dan.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. La-oneesama and 100-manmander are very strong, so I don¡¯t mind taking a bath in the men¡¯s bath¡±

    Jeanne appeared in a cloth wrap. The Masturbation Brothers reacted to that as well.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°A, A little girl in between big tits!¡±

    ¡°This is¡­¡­not bad!¡±

    But it was bad enough that he had said it in front of Grandpa Dan.

    ¡°This is my granddaughter and I¡¯m proud of her!¡±

    He grabbed Lantz¡¯s leg and threw him away and then hit Goto with a back fist on his shin. The two men went down without a fight.

    ¡°Ho, you¡¯re doing great!

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m wondering if you shoulde to the men¡¯s bath with Jeanne¡­¡­¡±

    The two naked, big-breasted beauties are still holding their own and Grandpa Dan is furious.

    ¡°I just spoiled my granddaughter from the back! Jeanne is still a child and she deserves that kind of filial devotion from an old man like me, not a grown man who gets excited watching her!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But Grandpa. I have a child¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    I¡¯ve been in a situation where I could have been beaten to a pulp if I hadn¡¯t used that child as an outlet for my sexual desires and gotten her pregnant. Then old Harry sighed and said.

    ¡°Mmm. That¡¯s it¡±

    ¡­¡­Why does this sound so evil when he¡¯s just agreeing with him?

    -

    After recovering from the hot springs, we had dinner at the new bar. There are still a lot of things missing, as you would expect and it¡¯s not something that someone can cook at home as a matter of course. And since old Dan can¡¯t be forced to stay at the inn, we decided to lend him one of our rooms.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let someone hear it, so I ask you strictly¡±

    ¡°Ho. Trust me¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me and La. Even the elves won¡¯t be able to break it¡±

    I¡¯ll have Diane and La put up a tight audio illusion barrier in my bedroom. Originally, my room was made with an excellent structure for soundproofing (it seems that the elf¡¯s building technology was squeezed at the request of Irina), but I¡¯m worried, so be careful.

    ¡°Ho. Is it all right with me and Dianne?¡±

    ¡°You can call my older sister and Sharon if you want¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, both of you¡±

    It seems that the fact that I have appointed them as my eveningpanions for the first time in a long time makes them ufortable. For the ves who are now too numerous, Selenium, La and Dianne are the most powerful women in a different sense. This is the reason why each of them is working hard to blend in with the younger ves and as a result, they feel a little ufortable with their own situation. If I¡¯m going to have sex with a woman for the night, or for a long time, I¡¯d like to have a more inevitable partner (a pregnant woman who¡¯s waiting to be sired), a new and unfamiliar ve or someone who can satisfy my tastes more. They seem to think that it¡¯s the role of seniority¡­¡­to give ce to a group situation that satisfies me more tastefully. But.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking that I need to take my time with La, not to mention Anzeros and the others and I want to suck on Dianne¡¯s tits as much as I can sometimes¡±

    ¡°Ho. What did they say?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to suck breasts, wouldn¡¯t it be more satisfying to invite Sharon and other women who are confident about their breasts¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I want to fuck and suck the tits of La and Dianne tonight¡±

    I¡¯ll make my intentions known.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to fuck Irina until she falls off her back and I¡¯d like to cum all over Anzeros and Aurora. I¡¯d like topare Apple and Selenium¡¯s seed-waiting cunts with their pregnant cunts and I¡¯d like to get the Maple sisters, Marone and Cute pregnant in session. I¡¯d like to alternate between Jeanne and Laurier, so I can smear their wombs and I¡¯d like to fuck Christie and Tetes and Almeida and Maia more and more, but¡­¡­I want to drown in your tits tonight¡±

    ¡°When ites to women, I think you¡¯re entitled to as much luxury as you want¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t get pregnant now and if you want, we can stay here naked until morning just to have our breasts sucked on asionally. You can be more selfish with your woman. That¡¯s how much you¡¯re loved¡±

    ¡°I think it would be a great luxury to spend some time making love intensively with Dianne and La¡±

    I still feel that those two are putting my satisfaction first, or perhaps they are trying to make me feel a little too selfish. Surrounded by many female ves, I turn my sexual desire as I please and conceive them. I think this is bliss for me, and I¡¯m somewhat disciplined to make it happen. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s part of the way I y sometimes and it¡¯s actually very pleasant to be pampered that way.

    ¡°I appreciate the fact that you want to make me happy, but I¡¯m a little sad if you don¡¯t want to make love to me anymore¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that way¡±

    ¡°Ho. Are you worried about my love for you?¡±

    ¡°Maybe so. So remind me how to love La and Dianne myself¡±

    I say something spoiled on purpose. The two of them giggled.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re the kind of guy who¡­¡­won¡¯t leave well enough alone¡±

    ¡°Of all people, you should not have tried to set me and Dianne on fire together. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be pleased to know that we both love you enough to hang on to you for as many days as you want, panting and dripping with your juices¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You talk about me as if you know me inside and out, La¡±

    ¡°Ho. I think you and I are very much alike. Or are you saying that you can¡¯t do what I do?¡±

    ¡°If Andy¡¯s so sure I can do it, I don¡¯t see why I shouldn¡¯t¡±

    ¡°Hohoho¡±

    They slowly undressed and came up in front of me as I waited on the bed. Dianne¡¯s brown skin and La¡¯s beautiful white skin. Both of them share the same toned yet feminine body lines, which,bined with their determination for unfathomable sensuality, fascinate me in the most sensual way.

    ¡°Now, which breast do you want to suck and which hole do you want to put it in?¡±

    ¡°Hohoho. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d like to have them both. We can switch after each ejaction¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You know my taste, La¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I¡¯ll let you fill my womb first¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll satisfy Andy¡¯s boob lust. Now¡­¡­do what you want¡±

    La straddles my waist as I lie down. Feeling my dick swallowed in the hot vagina, I alternately kiss Dianne¡¯s boobs as if she were lying down.

    ¡°Ah, they¡¯re big, soft, warm¡­¡­Dianne¡¯s tits¡±

    ¡°Huhu, did you want to suck them so badly¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hu, Huhuu¡­¡­how about my breasts? Here¡±

    La is rolling her hips on top of me and guiding my hand to hold her best shaped tits.

    ¡°Th, There¡¯s nothing like a good squeeze on your tits, La¡­¡­¡±

    I reply as my brain is intermittently numbed by the feel of La¡¯s swirling hot vagina. Dianne with both of her boobs pinches my face, rubs it and entertains me as if she was writing on my cheeks with her nipples.

    ¡°Kukuku. If you think it¡¯s the best rubbing you¡¯ve ever had, go ahead and rub it all over. Let me hurt you¡±

    ¡°Huu¡­¡­ku. La¡¯s a masochist, so she¡¯ll only take pleasure in it, right?¡±

    ¡°Hoho. ¡­¡­Maybe, but is that enough for you?¡±

    ¡°Not really¡­¡­!¡±

    I squeezed La¡¯s breasts as hard as I could. There is a reaction with the movement of La¡¯s waist. Rather, her vagina tightened tightly and conveyed the joy of La.

    ¡°Gu¡­¡­u?¡±

    ¡°This one too¡­¡­!¡±

    Gripping the other boob as if I was squeezing it, with the nipple between my middle and ring fingers. A dragon¡¯s body is actually tough and although these boobs are soft, it is difficult for ordinary humans to hurt their skin. Still, the painfully distorted tits and La¡¯s vagina, even more aroused by them, amuse me. Not long after, I reached my limit.

    ¡°La, La¡­¡­I will release it¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Kuku¡­¡­don¡¯t be shy. This body is because it gets dirty with your semen¡­¡­you can always spit it out as much as you like¡­¡­?¡±

    Guided by La¡¯s lustrous smile, I ejacted in her womb. The amount of ejaction that has been increasing recently explodes in La¡¯s womb.

    ¡°¡­¡­Haaa¡­¡­? It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m not the only one¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be next. ¡­¡­Come on Andy, let me and my pussy feel your lust¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s your turn to suck my tits. I don¡¯t mind if you bite me?¡±

    Dianne and La switch ces. I¡¯m constantly entwined with the two bodies and immerse myself in the joy of loving each other to my heart¡¯s content.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Until the morning, both of them were calm to the extent that they didn¡¯t really do it, but even so, I constantly enjoyed their plump bodies to the extent that I was exhausted.

    ¡°Haa, Haa¡­¡­a, a little timeter¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, my head wont work tomorrow if I don¡¯t go to bed soon?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, Andy, which vagina do you want to sleep in?¡±

    ¡°Inserted sleep confirmed¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho, you want us to suck your finger while you¡¯re naked?¡±

    ¡°If you put it in there beforehand, when you want toe out, you can just swing your hips in and out?¡±

    Dianne and La were in a good mood as they hugged me from front to back.

    ¡°Even so, in this bed, the limit is to do it with three people. One more person and my body would be overflowing¡±

    La pinched my neck with her tits and worried about the size of the bed. It¡¯s a king size bed, which I think is big enough.

    ¡°Yeah. If Andy is going to have as much sex as he wants, he needs to be able to sleep with five or six people. I think we could even have the whole room to ourselves¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, that¡¯s absurd¡±

    It¡¯s true that when I¡¯m in a good mood, I fuck around like that. You can¡¯t have a whole room. It would be hard to maintain.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather put floor mats in one of the rooms and¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho. You can use it as a prison room for mating. Very good?¡±

    ¡°Prison!?¡±

    In the end, I decided to ask for a king-size bed for my room the next morning, since such a tant room would be a problem in many ways. Elmo grinned and said, ¡¸As one would expect from the boss¡¹. ¡­¡­Yeah. I can¡¯t follow or do anything about it.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 316: Reserve Wings [Juline and others]

    <h4>Chapter 316: Reserve Wings [Juline and others]</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to sleeping on the ground. It¡¯s too cold for my old bones¡±

    Old Dan woke up veryte in the morning. The cold ispletely different here than in the desert. Besides, I made him travel a long way yesterday. It must have made him tired. I didn¡¯t dare wake him up too early.

    ¡°The hot spring is always open, so you can go and take a bath whenever you want¡±

    I¡¯ll rmend him to take a hot spring bath as well. The cold was not all that painful. The contrast between the cold of winter and the warmth of the water is not so bad at this time of year.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jeanne?¡±

    The old man scurried around the dining room, but only La, Dianne (who had slept with me, so it was just the three of us) and Tetes and Naris were there.

    ¡°She¡äs at the Baron¡¯s mansion to take care of Peter¡±

    Dianne answered. Old Dan had aplicated look on his face. He seemed to be wondering whether he should interfere or not. I know what he wants to say.

    ¡°There are a lot of people in the Baron¡äs mansion who always care about Peter and the Baron¡äs wife, Selenium and Apple also love Peter¡­¡­in addition, the building is magnificent, so it¡¯s not cold¡±

    Even with all the work done by the elven carpenters, it still doesn¡¯tpletely block out the cold and provide the warmth of a normal spring¡­¡­t¡¯s not surprising that the elves didn¡¯t develop such technology, since they don¡¯t live in ces where they would shiver from the cold in the first ce. The Baron¡¯s mansion has thick walls and heavy doors and the wood for heating is never stopped. It¡¯s a room temperature that you can go to anytime.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s a bit strange to have parentsmuting to take care of¡­¡­that¡äs it¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because, in a sense, Selenium and Apple are also parents¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand how that can be eptable¡±

    When old man Dan sighs and says so, the women in the room giggle.

    ¡°La. Heat up some soup. For old Dan¡±

    ¡°Ho. Wait a minute¡±

    La stood up and put her hand on the bottom of the pot of soup that Jeanne had made earlier this morning. Seeing that, Dan-san jumped from the chair he had climbed up (A dwarf has short legs, so even an ordinary chair can¡¯t easily get his hips on it) and started in a hurry.

    ¡°Yaya, what are you making the ck dragon do!?¡±

    ¡°No, because La is bored, so why not?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t warm the soup with the heat of the ck dragon in the desert¡­¡­you¡¯re right!¡±

    It seems to be a terrible thing for old Dan. But La grinned.

    ¡°Hoho. Then you can boast about itter. That you are the man who drank the soup boiled in the fire of the ck dragon¡±

    ¡°U, Umm¡­¡­if the ck dragon says so, then¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°More than that, La. If you don¡¯t warm it slowly while stirring, the soup will burn¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    ¡°I, It smells like it¡¯s burning¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan, why don¡¯t you stir it for her?¡±

    ¡°Me!? I, I¡¯m kidding! How much do you make a challenger when you get close to the ck dragon using fire!?¡±

    ¡°La, give me thedle. I¡¯ll stir¡±

    ¡°Ho, my hands are full holding the pot¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll do it¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t reach it without a step stool, old man!¡±

    After a few twists and turns, La warmed it up and Dianne stirred it up. A soup heated by a dragon and stirred by a war god. In a way, it might be a legendary dish. It¡¯s a bit burnt, though.

    -

    After guiding the old man to the bath, on the way back home, I proposed to Dianne a proposal that I had been thinking about for a while.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Folklore and call my mother¡±

    ¡°Folklore. ¡­¡­If you invite too many people at once, it¡¯s hard to clean up after them. Can¡¯t we do it after Dan¡¯s case is over?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­wouldn¡¯t that mean we¡¯d have to wait until after the mission?¡±

    ¡°That may be the case. You know this is not the time to be taking care of too many things, right?¡±

    ¡°I know, but¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne was right, we would have to kill another day just to repatriate old Dan after this. I can¡¯t just show Peter to my mother and go home. If possible, it would be nice if she would be willing to live in Polka again, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s already stabilized her life there. It would be a bit selfish of me to drag her back to Polka, abandoning her job and social life. If we have two or three such troubles at the same time, there is a possibility of something more happening. It¡¯s hard to keep the tension of the task force up when we¡¯ve just ordered to resume the mission. But, you know.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to show my mother my grandchild¡¯s face at least once¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to ask her about it, but I can¡¯t¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne looked troubled. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m being too egotistical.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dianne¡±

    Dianne looks in trouble right now. After all, I wonder if I¡¯m too much.

    ¡°Maia. What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°That story, after all, without me and La, we can¡¯t go back and forth to that country¡­¡­isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Thats right. Also, if something goes wrong during the mission, I can¡¯t take responsibility¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Irina and Christie will take care of the responsibility and all that. They¡¯re both real experts at that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, that¡¯s not why you should rely on¡­¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not embarrassing to ask someone you trust to take care of the people you care about. It is also the role of the master to give work to his ves, Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I was advised by Maia. I often forget that Maia is older than my mother, so she can say that much.

    ¡°But there¡¯s no substitute for wings, is there?¡±

    When Dianne pointed this out, Maia shook her head.

    ¡°There is?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    ¡°At least, if you just want to move, you don¡¯t have to rely on me and La, right?¡±

    -

    About an hourter. Maia and I were on the hillside of the snake mountain range, near the border with the ancient barrier of the northern forest. In front of us is a cave that is almost closed by snow and thick fog.

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if they will listen to us¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dragon riders are really great. If Andy-sama bows down and asks, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll all ept¡±

    Maia¡¯s idea was simple. Bring the dragons of Misty Pce to Polka and use them as legs for Grandpa Dan and my mother. I think that¡¯s a waste and I think that¡¯s selling too cheap. But Maia insisted that I was a great man and that it was okay. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to take it away from me now, so I can just ask for it. ¡­¡­Even though I know that La and Maia are here, I¡¯m still a little nervous about being in a cave with a dozen dragons. I¡¯m not going to ask them to help me with my personal business. I¡¯d rather just say no. Even if I wanted to leave, I could ask Dan to wait for a little while and then I could carry him back to the cave on my return, which should happen from time to time during future missions and I could still hold off on reporting to my mother. I told Jeanne that we could show Peter to her when he was a little older. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re talking about the unveiling of Peter alone.

    ¡°H, Hey Maia¡­¡­¡±

    Just as I was about to say no thanks, a beautiful naked woman appeared from behind the rock wall in front of me.

    ¡°Oh my. I knew it was Maia. And also Maia¡äs lord¡±

    She ruffled her beautiful blue hair and smiled. It seems that she had noticed our approach from inside the cave. It¡¯s not surprising. ¡­¡­The already sensitive dragon¡¯s ears can¡¯t miss the careless footsteps of the snow and my voice.

    ¡°Ah, he, hello¡­¡­¡±

    Juline, I think. Maia¡¯s cousin, who, unlike Maia, is a well-grown woman of perfect proportions. She¡¯s notpletely naked, though. A red jewel hangs below her belly button on a fine chain wrapped around her waist and she wears gold and silver rings on her right arm and left leg, respectively. Aside from the essories, she is not wearing any cloth at all and her very shapely breasts, crotch bush and butt cleavage are not hidden at all. People call that almostpletely naked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here in person¡±

    She smiled and giggled. I ask for something very private from now on and I wonder what to do if she gets sick and says, ¡¸Please use your dragon for that¡¹. It¡¯s not necessarily a useless worry¡­¡­I believe in dragon oaths and covenants, but I also know how free and unconventional dragons can be without suchmandments of promises. It is possible that Maia¡¯s preconceived notion that the dragons would obey her solemnly is her own.

    ¡°Oh, you know what, Juline¡±

    ¡°Are you here¡­¡­tomit one of us, by any chance?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, no¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m not sure how much they think I¡¯m a brave dick, stepping into the pce just to somehow fuck a dragon girl again, let alone when I¡äming to hold her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t actuallye to the Dragon Pce in such a casual and impure mood¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, withering. When I was in the barrier prison, you picked up my ass so bullishly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm¡±

    It is true that I have done such things in the previous nude festival in the barrier prison. Because she loved being fucked in the ass.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If youe to the pce just to enjoy my body. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s allowed to do that¡±

    ¡°See, Juline says that too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If Maia says so, then you are here for sex, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Juline rubs against my body. Her skin is surprisingly cold because of the cold outside air, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s frozen and when I take off my gloves and gently grab her chest, I feel a certain softness.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­? Maia¡äs master¡­¡­can you please fuck me here¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°N, No, I¡¯d like to enjoy it in a warmer ce¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m not really here to have sex with her, though I did touch her tits reflexively because they were nice.

    ¡°I really want to ask you for a favor¡­¡­ngu¡±

    ¡°N, nnn¡­¡­ha, hamuu¡­¡­? Please tell a bedtime story¡­¡­?¡±

    The inside of Juline¡¯s mouth is warm, unlike her skin. No, the skin also gets warmer and warmer as I rub it with my hands.

    ¡°Maia, your master is going to hold me, so can you help me find a warm ce¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡­are you sure, Andy-sama?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m going to fuck her if I have to¡±

    When I twist Juline¡¯s nipples a little bit, Juline is in agony and delights and Maia shrugs her shoulders.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I dont know? I heard it was a habit¡±

    ¡°Habit?¡±

    ¡°Juline¡¯s so dirty, she¡¯ll fly in every morning and wait for you in front of the house with her ass in the air¡±

    ¡°And if she does, will the lordmit me?¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Because that¡¯s what broken people do in the human world!¡±

    If it¡¯s really done, Polka (or rather, the Polka ambtory team), whose morals are starting to drop even justtely, will really be an erotic hell. Only dragons canin from the side of dragons.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you if you¡¯re a proper guest in my house. I¡¯m going to pour a lot of semen into you¡±

    ¡­¡­No, wait. I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m saying, but there¡¯s something wrong with what I¡¯m saying. It¡¯s like a house that rapes and squirts semen all over its guests.

    ¡°Then I will visit you¡­¡­but, for now¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Juline¡±

    Another dragon emerges from the depths of the cave. A bearded, mature dragon. It¡¯s Broll-san. He too has a bare cock and metal essories.

    ¡°I could hear him talking. Asti and Mich are setting up a warm bunk in the southern masonry¡±

    ¡°Well, I wonder if aunt cousin and mother¡­¡­think this is a racket¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll fuck them all¡±

    I assure her, grabbing Juline¡¯s ass forcefully. Maia shrugs again. Broll-san folds his arms andughs gaily.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to find a man of the human race with such a raging sexual appetite¡±

    ¡°Really¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Enjoy the daughters of my n¡±

    ¡°Th, Thank you¡±

    With a bit of trepidation, I put my hands behind my back on Juline¡¯s chest and squeezed them as I walked past him to the back of the cave. Broll-san smiles contentedly as he leaves us.

    At the back of the cave, Mich and Asti were applying something to each other¡¯s bodies.

    ¡°Wee, Maia¡äs lord¡±

    ¡°We are now making preparations,so¡­¡­please wait while enjoying Juline¡¯s body¡±

    ¡°Preparations?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a slushy water with a potion dissolved in it. Juline¡¯s body is cold, isn¡¯t it? We don¡¯t mind the cold, so we¡¯ll stay at this temperature, but if you apply¡­¡­this, your skin will burn and soon it will be at a temperature that is easy for humans tomit¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll put some on Maia too. We¡¯ll entertain the lord together, won¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here for that, but¡­¡­Andy-sama seems to be up for it, so let¡¯s do it¡±

    Maia takes off her clothes and wants to apply some sticky liquid to her body. Juline, on the other hand, is writhing as I squeeze both her tits and y with herbia mercilessly.

    ¡°Ma, Maia¡¯s¡­¡­lord¡­¡­? Raw rear, pierce my ass¡­¡­and shake it many times¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good, but it¡¯s not wet¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me lick your cock¡­¡­and I¡¯ll smear it with lots of drool¡­¡­? And slick it up with my whole tongue¡­¡­I¡¯ll make it so you can shove it up my ass¡­¡­?¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if they used some kind of magic to warm up the mat that Asti and Mich had prepared, but it was warm enough that it didn¡¯t feel cold. On top of that, on one hand, Maia and her mother smear mucus all over their bodies and on the other hand Juline sucks my penis. The masonry was not much of a blindfold and I could see the eyes of several dragons flying at me from afar. They were all convinced that I was doing it and then went back. Too hawkish. But in the midst of all this, I rip my son away from Juline¡äs long tongue, which was sucking my cock like crazy and grab her by the buttocks and pull.

    ¡°Ahh?¡±

    ¡°He, Here I go, Juline¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡­have it your way?¡±

    ¡°O, Ooo¡­¡­!!¡±

    I pushed my cock into her asshole with a thrust. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s used to having my cock in her ass so many times, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be in any pain. The other two dragons and Maia, on the other hand, had finished applying the slime and were crowding around my body as I fucked Juline.

    ¡°My lord¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Please seed us, too¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I hope you¡¯re having fun, but don¡¯t forget your purpose, Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­you know, Juline¡­¡­¡±

    Feeling the tightening of the sphincter, I talk to Juline while slipping and reciprocating. But Juline is engrossed in her pleasure. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s listening to me.

    ¡°Haaaaa? F, Feeling good, the lord¡äs dick¡­¡­nice, my ass is the best?¡±

    ¡°You know, I need a favor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha, Hahiii¡­¡­?I¡¯ll do anything you want¡­¡­so, do it harder?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    For the time being, I try shaking my hips as requested by Juline. Mich and Asti rub their warm and squishy boobs on my arms.

    ¡°You only fuck my daughter¡­¡­I¡äm also delicious?¡±

    ¡°Maia, I¡¯ll give you a back and forth serviceter¡±

    ¡°Okay, but¡­¡­you have to listen to Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°Hey, Juline¡­¡­if you¡¯d like toe to Polka¡­¡­help me transport some of my friends¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yess¡­¡­I¡¯ll do anything? I¡¯ll do anything you want¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-sama, you¡¯d better cum and then tell her more. Juline, you¡¯re not listening to it seriously. Crazy about the penis¡±

    ¡°Good¡­¡­your cock is so hard¡­¡­it¡¯s ruining me¡­¡­?¡±

    Nyuru Nyuru Nyuru

    And the big breasts of the left and right moms jump while licking my arms and armpits.

    ¡°You are going to help Maia and La the ck dragon do what they always do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy. Let¡¯s call Airi, too¡­¡­we¡¯ll all be able to fulfill the lord¡¯s wishes¡­¡­and y with him again?¡±

    The mucous water¡¯s fiery effect made me hot all over and I ejacted into Juline¡¯s asshole first. Juline screams and cums with that blow. Maia, who was attached to my back, blurted out.

    ¡°The first one, finally. ¡­¡­It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had mothers?¡±

    Nodding vigorously at her murmur, I pulled my cock out and rolled Asti over next to a weakening Juline. At the missionary posture where the whole body touches, she stands by receiving a slimy y from the front.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    While enjoying the beauty of the mother who grew up Maia with her whole body, I will continue to enjoy it from the second round onwards.

    -

    ¡°Eh. These people are Maia¡¯s n, from here, Asti, Juline, Airi and Mich¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hogaa¡­¡­¡±

    The four dragons who were to stay with us each shook hands with Grandpa Dan.

    ¡°They¡¯re all dragons!?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯d be surprised how many dragons will listen to him when you ask¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Maia¡äs lord?

    ¡°I¡¯m indebted to you¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather be indebted to you, starting tonight¡±

    ¡°Airi. I don¡¯t do deviations that often. Just because you got left out by the lord during the day¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that¡±

    For the time being, each one of them wears elf clothes, but Airi is obviously appropriate. Rather, it seems that she just wore a cloak and nothing was worn underneath and every time the cloak shook, I could glimpse from her eyes to her crotch and cleavage. Somehow, from the atmosphere, it seems that old man Dan noticed that these people were looking at me with the same eyes as the female ves.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is this all the other person in the lower body?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the way you want to hear it, but, well¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean, I passed through I don¡¯t know¡­¡­it¡¯s a persuasive power that went around¡±

    Grandpa Dan rubbed his temples and sighed.

    ¡°Jeanne got caught like this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You know, Jeanne and I do make love outside of the body, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll pretend I trust you¡±

    I¡¯m not sure what to say¡­¡­yes. After all, it¡¯s hard to congratte a girl¡¯s guardian, this situation.

 Chapter 317: 16 tits of 8 beauties

    <h4>Chapter 317: 16 tits of 8 beauties</h4>

    We have 12 rooms in our house, excluding the dining room, kitchen, bathroom and storage room. ¡­¡­It¡¯s quickly bing insufficient. Assuming that I, Dianne, Anzeros and Aurora can¡¯t move because we¡¯ve already brought in our personal belongings, we already have four rooms here. La and Maia don¡¯t have much stuff and they¡¯re not attached to their beds, but they have two more rooms. Selenium and Apple are still in the Baron¡¯s mansion, but I can¡¯t keep kicking Hilda out. Luna is also my child. That¡¯s two more rooms and when the four Gauntlets take over, there will be four more rooms. So far, we¡¯ve used up the original volume, but I¡¯ve had to give up the room for old Dan from the room that La and Maia are going to use (which is still to be determined). Well. Where should I have the four blue dragons waiting?

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m really sorry to say this, but you¡¯ll have to wait at the inn until we leave on our next mission¡±

    And then I¡¯d have to bow to the Gauntlet Knights. In fact, I¡¯d like to share a room with a few of them, but even Elmo and his friends can¡¯t make double the number of beds in a day or two. And Elmo and his friends have already started construction on their next house. This is the house that Dianne and Irina ordered. I¡¯m worried about letting only the dragons stay in the inn¡­¡­I don¡¯t think they¡¯re convinced, and overall, it was realistic to move the four Gauntlets there.

    ¡°Eh. I thought I was going to be able to save money on lodging¡±

    The first to speak up was Naris. Tetes also looked a little sad.

    ¡°It¡¯s a hassle toe out to the inn, so after all you won¡¯te crawling at night¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Tetesu-chan, that¡¯s right¡­¡­shouldn¡¯t you just think normally and give up?¡±

    Almeida nods heavily to Naris¡¯s plunge.

    ¡°It¡¯s not four dragons. Andy¡¯s lower body is the main interest. ¡­¡­I hope they don¡¯t squeeze him to death¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t. It¡¯s Smithson-san¡±

    Sharon trusts me, but if they actually get serious, I¡¯ll probably wither away. There are four of them who can probably have sex for months if not days.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to rely on them until I bring my mother¡­¡­and then I¡¯ll do it right again when Ie back here from the demon territory¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to bring Marie-dono¡­¡­what are you going to do about Marie-dono¡¯s bed?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That is¡­¡­in the direction of temporarily requisitioning La¡äs room¡±

    Both La and Maia will be out of amodation, but they can spend time together in my room. Rather, La usually drinks in the dining room or goes to the hot springs and I rarely see her lying in bed. Maia is usually guarding the baron¡¯s mansion at night, so again, I don¡¯t see her sleeping except when we¡¯re having sex. It¡¯s probably not a good idea to take advantage of that, but maybe they don¡¯t n to spend much time in their room in the first ce.

    So the housing arrangements were finished and we were ready to ept the four of them. I asked Irina and Christie to take care of them and after I brought my mom, we were ready to go on our mission.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­it¡¯s be a big deal. I¡¯ve been working on this myself¡±

    I took a break in the hot spring at night. The moon is beautiful. And the snowfield is shining faintly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of making use of the power¡­¡­that moves when the lord turns his mind to it. You can always use it for something like this, you know¡±

    ¡°The pce is boring as hell. Especially our Misty Pce has few dragons and is rarely visited because of its remote location¡±

    ¡°Hu. I¡¯ve heard that in other pces, mischievous humans and subhumans sometimes sneak in¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a story I¡¯ve never heard of in our pce, sandwiched between barriers and mountains¡±

    ¡­¡­This is the men¡¯s bath. But I don¡¯t care at all and there are many busty beauties such as blue dragons surrounding me. No, it¡¯s not like it wasn¡¯t until now, but Dianne and La. However, the two of them joined this circle and Hilda and Sharon were there, so it was more like a boobs bath than a men¡¯s bath.

    ¡°If so, as long as Andy is there, you can help maintain this town¡­¡­is that okay?¡±

    When Dianne pointed water at the four of them, the dragons all looked at each other strangely.

    ¡°Maintain the town¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°From what we can tell, the town doesn¡¯t seem to be in too much trouble¡±

    ¡°If you are asking us to serve the town¡­¡­we refuse. We can¡¯t make a deal with someone who is so vague¡±

    ¡°If you are referring to the lord¡¯s mother or that dwarf, then your duty is clear¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, I remember when La said that too. Dragons basically have nothing to do with society itself. Only ¡¸Personal justice¡¹ with the power to make decisions drives dragons. Dragon riders are the only line between that and society.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult. You simply have to protect Andy¡¯s home. All you have to do is show us that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Juline still tilted her head.

    ¡°This town is now also a ce that is being watched by multiplerge organizations such as Celesta, the elven territory and Trot. If you, blue dragons, are determined to keep your hands off this ce, no matter what your goals are¡­¡­then there are other forces at work besides the dragons under your direct control, such as La and Maia. It¡¯s a great insurance policy for those nations that are extremely afraid of dragons and can¡¯t do anything about it. All you have to do ise and visit us once in a while¡±

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that put the human lords in an even more difficult position? The reason why we dragons do not get involved with humans is not for our own safety. But because our power causes chaos in the power structure and eventually human society will lose its order. That would be the end of the matter¡±

    Airi pointed out as she put out her arms and leaned her elbows on the edge of the tub. She grinned as she absentmindedly lifted a hand to her puffy boobs. She said it was okay to touch them. I reach out with both hands and y with them.

    ¡°Lord Guto of thisnd is a friendly person. But he¡¯s also a good lord who¡¯s willing to fight against outside pressure. Above all, he loves Andy as if he were his own son¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s all well and good, but¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, but Andy trusts him so much that he entrusts his children and wife to him. ¡­¡­This is why he was able to ept dragons and other warriors who were too strong for him and he was able to make friends with the elven territories that were at odds with him. ¡­¡­He has no power of his own and controls his power only through justice. This is a great way to understand Andy and rule in harmony with him. That is why I want you to help Andy. Let¡¯s realize justice. Let¡¯s fight without worrying about our patronage¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Indeed. In other words¡­¡­¡±

    Hilda-san supplemented me with a side hug as I yed with Airi¡¯s tits.

    ¡°Andy-kun¡¯s children will continue to be born and please be the backing of the Baron who protects them¡î He feels like?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what this is all about. I¡¯ll ept it then¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me to be an ¡ºImmovable force¡» in addition to a moving force¡±

    ¡°Originally, I want a contract for power, but¡­¡­well, if I feel like it, it¡¯s okay¡±

    Asti and Mich agree. I inadvertently say something while some difficult reasoning is flying around, so next to Airi¡¯s boobs, I kiss Juline¡¯s boobs next to it and ask for a reaction. Juline, the youngest of the group, blushed when I tweaked her tits, but she lifted the white globes with her hands to make it easier for me to suck on her nipples. Incidentally, with one hand, I also tweaked Hilda¡¯s cunt in the hot water.

    ¡°Ho. When you have a dragon, it¡¯s not often that you get challenged. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to be fighting. Frequent appearances are enough. It is not worthy of a contract of power, or even a contract of knighthood¡±

    La floated a tray in the hot water and poured herself a drink while grinning at me as I yed with her tits one after another.

    ¡°Can I suck on Dianne¡¯s tits too?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask, but¡­¡­don¡¯t you think you should interfere a little, Andy? I¡¯m talking about your use of power¡±

    Muchu, I put a kiss mark on Dianne¡¯s boobs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯m just too busy with erotic things¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure¡±

    ¡°Ho, good. You¡¯re a man with that kind of attitude. ¡­¡­That¡¯s fine. A man who just loves the woman he likes and makes her happy. This is why it is worth supporting¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. A man who looks only at the top is also a problem¡±

    La and Hilda are defending me, who is in many ways aplete failure. I have a lot of backing now, so I can give them that kind of support, but if I think about it normally, I¡¯m probably just an ordinary monkey. I¡¯ve been enjoying the hot water for a while now, but Sharon smiled and continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to be ambitious when you¡¯ve got this much potential¡­¡­in your hands. Even so, Smithson.san, who considers us, the female ves, to be his true love¡­¡­is still a rare person¡±

    Everyone giggled andughed peacefully.

    ¡°No doubt¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a man of no real consequence, except for his dirty guts. Well, he¡¯s a dragon rider. It¡¯s not his fault that he enjoys women to his heart¡¯s content¡±

    ¡°You have that much energy¡î And I think you¡¯re about to get turned on by all the pussy teasing¡±

    ¡°Have you had enough of my breasts yet¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°N, Not at all. Let me suck Sharon¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    I sucked her tits all over. La and Airi reach out to the lower half of the body at the same time and after a little re, they grab each other at the same time.

    ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t ejacte in a hot spring, so no dicks¡±

    ¡°Ho. He can do whatever he wants with it. He can even have the women herepete to suck up the floating semen¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have to work hard¡±

    ¡°As expected, the lord, is thinking different¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, I didn¡¯te up with this idea!?¡±

    While I was doing this, the baron and the gatekeeper duo who hade to take a bath in the hot spring opened the door and stiffened.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well. I haven¡¯t heard¡­¡­Johnny. Is this a women¡¯s bath?¡±

    ¡°N, No, I don¡¯t know either¡±

    ¡°Hey, Johnny, get out of the way, what¡¯s going on!?¡±

    ¡­¡­I pulled my face away from Sharon¡¯s tits and cleared my throat.

    ¡°It¡¯s the men¡¯s room¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it okay to enter¡±

    ¡°Sure¡±

    The Baron and Johnny looked at each other and coughed as I did.

    ¡°Then, be my guest¡±

    ¡°Sorry to bother you, Andy¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way¡­¡­eh, what a paradise¡±

    The Baron and Johnny, with their noses outstretched, rushed into the dressing room with their steps in unison like a musical. Keel then appears and is stunned.

    ¡°Umm¡±

    Harry, the old shoemaker, appeared from further behind Keel and nodded vigorously with a serious face. I¡¯m not sure what he was talking about.

    ¡°Hoho, its lively¡±

    ¡°This is the end of the secret story¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun, do you want to show off?¡±

    ¡°Sm, Smithson-san¡­¡­that, are you still sucking¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Maia¡¯s been a great help¡±

    ¡°You are the Baron. I see, you have good bodynguage for a human being¡±

    ¡°You guys¡­¡­ah, when I first saw the lord¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You are the two who were running away¡±

    The three of them are delirious from taking a mixed bath with big breasted beauties. Old man Harry stares at us after soaking in hot water at a distance. He is staring at everyone¡äs boobs without moving or blinking. ¡­¡­He is the most reserved of the three, but he may be the most desperate.

    -

    That evening.

    ¡°Here we go¡­¡­¡±

    Juline once became a dragon outside and it was a lot of mats that she took out quickly. It seems to have been given to her by the silver n.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to put this in¡­¡­someone¡¯s room. The room assigned to me is fine¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to carry the furniture out?¡±

    The mat wasid out in Juline¡¯s room (formerly Tetes¡¯ room), and all the furniture inside went into Mich¡¯s room next door (also formerly Naris¡¯s). A room that bes rather cramped when furniture is put in will be quiterge if all the rooms are vacant and mats areid out.

    ¡°¡­¡­What, do you feel morefortable here since you have to sleep with other people in the Misty Pce?¡±

    I ask a question and Juline and Mich roll their eyes as they throw their clothes away, wondering what I¡¯m talking about.

    ¡°Sleeping isn¡¯t really necessary. Didn¡¯t you allocate the room to have sex?¡±

    ¡°Juline and I will always be waiting for you naked from now on, so if you feel the need to ejacte, you can alwayse over?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    She was more motivated than I thought.

    ¡°Wait. ¡­¡­It would be reasonable for you to give it to me tonight¡±

    Then Airi broke in. She quickly strips off her cloak in the corner of her room, showing off her slender and beautiful back. Or rather, she shows us her ass. And more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy for the whole night, Airi¡±

    Eventually, Asti came in and all the dragons were there.

    ¡°Hoho, serve. Blue lizards¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the dragons are in a good mood tonight¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine, but don¡¯t spoil it too much. Andy-kun¡¯s penis belongs to all of us¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡äs thing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, my cock belongs to me! I just do what I want with it!¡±

    I protested to the big-breasted group that had followed me from the spa together. Then all four of them backed off and pulled me into Juline¡¯s room.

    ¡°Ho!¡±

    ¡°Y, You¡¯re gonna fuck all of us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, already. Greedy?¡±

    ¡°A, Am I good too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you do it, I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    At any rate, I decided that it was not a good idea to leave them alone from the start. And to show that I¡¯m not just giving the blue dragons preferential treatment and that I¡¯m the one who decides who getsid in my house, I¡¯m adding more people. We¡¯re going to be friends for a long time, so I can¡¯t keep making the dragons feel like they¡¯re special. I¡¯ll have sex with them as I please. That¡¯s the rule in this house. ¡­¡­Or rather, if you don¡¯t do it like that, there is a danger that the appeal battle will be out of control as Irina says.

    ¡°Are you going to meet this many people?¡±

    ¡°So this is a continuation of the previous bath¡±

    ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you bring out¡­¡­the thing?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Give me a minute¡±

    In response to Juline¡¯s request, Mich shook her tits and chanted a small incantation. And she took something like arge bowl out of the air.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    While taking off her clothes, Dianne made a suspicious look.

    ¡°It is a medicinal mucge that stops the cold¡±

    ¡°It helps us to hug each otherfortably even when our skin is burning and cold. We spend a lot of time naked and the temperature on our bodies is often below freezing¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really necessary for us dragons, but ites in handy in the winter when we¡¯re with other species¡±

    The dragons smeared each other with the slime. ¡­¡­The white skin of the dragons shone brightly in the magical light as they entered the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s naughty, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s more than just tits¡­¡­¡±

    I also take off my pants and mutter my impression. Hilda nodded powerfully while wearing a pair of panties next to me.

    ¡°Indeed. ¡­¡­We also use lotion for talc strip dancers, but after all the dragons have beautiful skin and I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯tined about the proportions¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    ¡°In that case, may I remove Hilda¡äs panties with my own hands?¡±

    ¡°Oh. Mou, you really like that, don¡¯t you¡î¡±

    Hilda giggled and thrust her hips forward. I put my hands on the remaining piece of fabric on Hilda¡¯s hips and slid it over the curve of her ass, sliding it down her thighs. I kissed and rubbed my cheeks on her exposed brown buttocks. Oh, the happiness.

    ¡°Sm, Smithson-san, m¡­¡­me too, that¡­¡­¡±

    Maybe I look too happy, but Sharon offers to do the same when she¡¯s in her underwear.

    ¡°Of course. ¡­¡­I mean, can you slowly turn your hips toward me and take it off?¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    Sharon does as she is told. The white cloth slides over her white buttocks. The light brown anus that had been hidden is now exposed. Her hairlessbia peek out. Sharon¡¯s profile, which is ashamed but cannot hold back expectations, invites lust again.

    ¡°Ho. I should put on some underwear too¡±

    ¡°Well, I think you should. Andy, what about me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯d love it if you¡¯d take them off and show them to me in a sensational way¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got really good taste, don¡¯t you¡î Sensei is going to squeeze your cock from behind¡±

    ¡°Da. No, you can¡¯t. It would be a shame if you came just by watching¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Of course it¡¯s a man¡¯s job to ejacte in a woman¡¯s womb?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll take care of that for you. You can go¡­¡­right now and use 100-manmander Dianne¡¯s as a side dish inside me¡­¡­?¡±

    Sharon suggested something perverse, but I don¡¯t need to do any of those nonsensical acrobatics to ejacte with anyone. What are better lovers than mine. I just want to take my time and watch them take off their pants.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to ejacte right now¡­¡­rather, Hilda-san and Sharon should be painted¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I like it. Can you share it with me?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Do you want me to paint it for you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll paint it with Sharon-chan. Come on, Sharon-chan, paint it, paint it, paint it¡±

    ¡°Ah, hey¡­¡­Hilda-san¡­¡­!?¡±

    Hilda smears Sharon with slimy mucge with a mischievous look. Sharon writhes in agony.

    ¡°Hilda-san, don¡¯t y too much with Sharon. You¡¯re going to overdo it¡±

    ¡°I know. This is just Sharon-chan being too naughty¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­haa, th, that¡­¡­rather, it¡¯s just that the slime itself is kind of¡­¡­irritating to the skin¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s the case. Apply it to me too¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­it, it¡¯s like this¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s a miracle that a naked dark elf master and a big-breasted elf princess are able to spread slime all over each other¡¯s skin. And Dianne, who took off her panties while shaking her ass, also participated in the slimy slimy coating with La.

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s true¡­¡­this will make you feel strange¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho, it¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s what it¡¯s for, isn¡¯t it¡±

    And so, before my eyes, eight naked beauties with big tits glistening in the sun. It seems that the warmth of the medicine has stimted their skin, making them feel more excited than I expected.

    ¡°So¡­¡­can I fuck you now?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    ¡°You could have started any time you wanted¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll start first¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Airi, don¡¯t be so pushy¡±

    ¡°Huuu¡­¡­this, does not work¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Now, I think this is what you want, owner¡±

    ¡°Nuru, nuru, bless, hey, hey, hi¡î You don¡¯t have to worry about anyone?¡±

    ¡°Hot¡­¡­it looks like I¡¯m burning¡­¡­?¡±

    I clenched my crazy penis involuntarily.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Dan-kun, it¡¯s better to go home soon? You can stay here for free, unlike me¡±

    ¡°Who the hell is Dan-kun! Who the hell are you to go in and out of a ce where there are five or six dragons? You¡¯ve got some fucking nerve, head!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m afraid of dragons!? Ah, I¡¯m full of beer, Cute-chan¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder what Naris-chan¡¯s dragon phobia is these days. You said you couldn¡¯t have sex, but you got used to it¡±

    ¡°Something poisonous, Tetes-chan!? It¡¯s really scary!¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps I should say, Naris-chan is invincible at the point where you can easily realize the presence of a dwarf that you normally dislike just listening¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m here too¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Jeanne-chan. If you¡¯re a dwarf, Jeanne-chan is a great dwarf¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I feel like Tetes¡¯ respect for me is decreasing by the day¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Cheer up, Almeida-san. You¡¯re not going to get any respect from me if you have a lot of splits, Tete-chan¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­!?¡±

    - ToC -

 Chapter 318: Melon Shake Room [Sharon Dianne Hilda Laila and the Blue Dragons]

    <h4>Chapter 318: Melon Shake Room [Sharon Dianne Hilda La and the Blue Dragons]</h4>

    Under the magical light that is brighter than antern, does not shake and is more subtle in color. The dark elf sisters, the busty elf princess and the beautiful ck dragon. The four beauties of the blue dragons were all waiting for my cock, their rich naked bodies glistening with love juice. As a group of erotic beauties, they are simply the best in appearance alone. If you consider the nobility of their existence as well, you might say that this is one of the most luxurious situations on the continent.

    ¡°Now, Maia¡äs lord¡­¡­who would you like to serve first?¡±

    ¡°Juline and I, it¡¯s also interesting to say that parent and child are seeded at the same time?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s a couple of those in the southern cat colony, Andy-kun¡î¡±

    ¡°Hou. I see, you¡¯ve already experienced such ys¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san is really greedy¡±

    ¡°Of course, Maia and I are always wee to join you. As long as you don¡¯t mind growing a belly¡­¡­with one man¡¯s child?¡±

    ¡°Ho. Isn¡¯t my owner supposed to be shy about that? If possible, I¡¯ll just be happy to get everyone hungry and have fun¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get pregnant all at once, though. ¡­¡­Well, but if you don¡¯t get pregnant in parallel for a couple of people, we¡¯re long-lived one by one, aside from cat beasts and humans. Then, is it too far in order to pass the childbearing age?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have more and more children, Andy-kun?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather just fuck around without any calctions. I¡¯m not necessarily doing it because I want you to have a baby, I¡¯m just lusting after you¡±

    Slowly, I approached Airi on her knees and thrust my cock in front of her face. I thrust the tip into her mouth with a slightly scared face and Airi begins to entangle her tongue with a little reluctance. I love how she can be so aggressive and yet strangely naive at the same time.

    ¡°But you like impregnation, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Hilda-san whispers as she leans forward. I don¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°I think the moment she actually epts that I¡¯m trying to impregnate her is what makes me¡­¡­happy.

    This is probably the most eptable thing for a girl to do. The moment they ept and love me for everything, even my selfish carnal desires and desire for domination¡­¡­I feel like I can ejacte with a deep rapture.

    ¡°Well, the only women around you who do not ept this are Naris and Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Oh. Is it the same with Anzeros-san?¡±

    ¡°Ho. I think Anzeros simply wants to have as many encounters as possible with the owner rather than get pregnant¡±

    ¡°If Naris-chan was also pregnant, she would have been pregnant, so there¡¯s a part that seems to give up early¡î¡±

    ¡°And the hero Neia isn¡¯t like that yet¡±

    I argued against the slimy beauties as I grabbed the head of Airi and started putting the dick in and out of her mouth.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m trying to impregnate Neia, who I¡¯m just doing a mission with as a matter of course¡±

    ¡°Oh. Don¡¯t you want to impregnate her?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not ready for that kind of talk! I mean, I¡¯ve had her nude in front of me a few times and I¡¯ve rubbed her tits and I think she¡¯s cute, but!¡±

    ¡°With me, it was just a matter of stepping out and having sex afterwards¡±

    ¡°I think Sharon could have been a little more careful, if that¡¯s even possible! ¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Hugu, n, nuu¡­¡­?¡±

    Pursue my own pleasure by going back and forth between Airi¡¯s mouth. Airi leaves it to me from the middle and keeps sucking in a leaning posture, leaving her mouth messed up. The appearance of a beautiful woman holding her mouth out and distorting¡­¡­I have to admit that I¡¯m a little excited.

    ¡°Airi, let¡¯s put it out! Drink it¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡­n, nguhuuu¡­¡­nku, nnnn¡­¡­?¡±

    Buhyu, I ejacted in the mouth of Airi. I didn¡¯t let go of her mouth and waited for her to squirt semen down her throat and make her dirty. I pull my dick out of her mouth.

    ¡°Huu. Since everyone got such big tits¡­¡­I want to enjoy it more intensively¡±

    I grabbed the tits of Hilda, who was right next to me. Shake Airi¡¯s boobs, she is licking her lips with her hand, from under me with a slimy water. I try to pinch both of their nipples and the nipple pebbles slip through my fingers. I enjoy their softness and weight in my hands.

    ¡°Ho. Then I have a nice touch for you¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Here, owner¡±

    Standing up quickly, La picked up a long piece of cloth in the corner of the room that someone had used as underwear and threw it to me.

    ¡°You can wrap it around your eyes¡±

    ¡°Blindfold?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then you can reach out and grab a breast at random. ¡­¡­If you guess whose tits are whose, that person¡¯s vagina should be generously praised¡±

    A game. In a small room (It¡¯s a decent size for a single person, but not enough for nine people in total), when everyone is wet and naked, you can reach out and crawl a bit and hit someone¡¯s chest. To be honest, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to identify them even if I touched them, since they were all so uniformlyrge.

    ¡°If so, isn¡¯t it better to use an illusion that temporarily paralyzes vision?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious a game. ¡­¡­It¡¯s up to the owner to decide how tightly to cover his eyes¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡­La-chan, I¡¯m in¡î¡±

    ¡­¡­In other words, if I want to spear quickly and I can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s okay to slip and cheat on my own. There is no limit on the number of times, so I can y with it by mistake. It seems like that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all get our breasts at the same height. It¡¯s frustrating when Andy reaches out and only touches them in different ces¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­first of all, my boobs¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Sharon-chan, you cant say it yourself¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right?¡±

    I can see the women repositioning themselves and waiting for each other as I reach out blindfolded like a wobbly, moving corpse.

    ¡°Oops, this is¡­¡­with this feeling, Juline?¡±

    I grabbed one of the tits and gave it a good shake.

    ¡°Sorry. It was Hilda-sensei¡±

    ¡°Oh, wrong one. I can¡¯t tell the boobs of this one¡­¡­with my hands, then¡±

    I rubbed my face against it.

    ¡°Aah¡±

    I heard a voice. I knew that this was probably the real Juline.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mich¡±

    ¡°Ju, Juline it is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oops, wrong one. Then this one is¡­¡­oh, this softness is La!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Sharon¡­¡­it¡¯s more like a butt¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You reached out on purpose¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all on our knees, but you can¡¯t mistake me for a butt¡î¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can touch it all you want¡±

    ¡°Umm. If you want, we canpare the feel of our butts¡­¡­¡±

    Asti and Airi tried to move, so I stuck out my hand and controlled.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a joke, but I¡¯d prefer a boobsparison!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Well then, let¡¯s see what you can do¡±

    ¡°Okay. ¡­¡­Yeah, I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s Dianne!¡±

    ¡°D, Didn¡¯t you just hear my voice ande straight here!?¡±

    I enjoy nipping at Airi¡¯s tits with both hands. In addition, I put my cheek against Asti¡¯s tits with a twitch and I hugged Dianne and felt her tits nipping at my body.

    ¡°¡­¡­I feel like if I could get my cock between these tits and these tits, I¡¯d know who it was!¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Shall I pinch you, elf¡±

    I¡¯m going to choose Mich and Sharon and recklessly pinch them from both sides and let them squeeze my dick.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­these boobs¡­¡­I think it¡¯s La¡±

    ¡°Its Airi¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s Juline!¡±

    ¡°Its Hilda-sensei again. Mou Andy-kun, dont you want to be erotic? Lets do it seriously¡±

    ¡°Of course I want to have sex, but I¡¯m not sure if I should¡­¡­¡±

    Touch and trace someone else¡¯s boobs with myrge hand. The penis is fucking, but the mischievous time that I can touch as much as I like is also fun. ¡­¡­However, it is also true that the mucus water on their bodies is making their skin hotter and hotter, which is making them feel better.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s also fun to be nipped in the tits¡­¡­and it¡¯s hard to decide who to put in first¡±

    ¡°Even though I¡¯m so enthusiastic¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A little bit of the soup left over from Airi ising out¡­¡­reruu, nreee¡­¡­¡±

    Mich licked the urethra with her tongue. I will be a scissor of the desires I want to put in and the desires I want to enjoy. It¡¯s frustrating, but I also want to keep enjoying it.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do this¡±

    Dianne¡¯s voice suggested.

    ¡°We¡¯ll keep Andy blindfolded and one at a time we¡¯ll take turns riding each other and shake our hips fifty times. The only way you can shake more than fifty times is if Andy guesses who it is by feeling their vagina. No matter who ejactes, there is no grudge¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, that¡¯s exactly what I call ying at being impregnated¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind this kind of unserious, boring sex¡î¡±

    ¡°Ho, Hilda, you have to go easy on yourself¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    ¡°Fifty at a time¡­¡­you don¡¯t mind if I fuck you in the ass, do you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Juline, you¡¯re so naughty¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got no ss when you¡¯re spreading your legs like this¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right? Come on, let¡¯s serve more and more in the vagina?¡±

    The wet, naked women straddled me behind blindfolds, weed my cock into their hot, throbbing vaginas, swung their hips a certain number of times and took turns.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve done fifty¡­¡­times¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be next¡±

    ¡°If older sister is not good at it, she can suck it up without shaking her hips¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it the normal way¡­¡­n, n, huu¡­¡­¡±

    It is good that they can take turns shaking their hips one after the other in a friendly manner.

    ¡°The feeling of ipletebustion is amazing because it will be reced when it gets excited halfway¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You can take off the blindfold if you want to make this person cum¡î¡±

    Hilda-san points out while shaking her hips rhythmically. But you know what? It¡¯s a little unfair, isn¡¯t it? ¡­¡­While thinking, I couldn¡¯t stand it on the way, so when Sharon came, I nominated her and shook her hips until I cummed. Ejaction is repeated while satisfying my hands with slimy mucous boobs in one hand forever.

    -

    ¡°Andy, there¡¯s something weird smelling about you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think you should go to the spa and wash up¡±

    The next morning, when I finally got dressed and out of titty heaven, Anzeros and Aurora pointed out to me that the mucus had apparently dried up.

    ¡°Would you like me to wash it for you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you, too¡±

    They led me to the hot spring and the other eight people in the room all followed.

    ¡°Scrub, scrub¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to flush¡±

    ¡°Will you two wash me off too? I¡¯ve got so much in my hair¡±

    ¡°La, go y with Sharon and the others¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Ho. Rebellious¡±

    ¡°Well, she did end up being an outcast¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your choice, Andy-kun. Yes, Airi-chan. Now flush me¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a dark elf who doesn¡¯t scare¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°My sister is special. Well¡­¡­with Maia around, we¡¯re not so afraid of dragons¡±

    ¡°You called?¡±

    ¡°Maia, you¡¯re going to wash Juline¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    As a result, the eight of them from yesterday, plus Maia, Anzeros and even Aurora, are getting more and more into the state of hot water. This is the men¡¯s bath.

    ¡°Umm¡±

    Well, it was early in the morning, so only old man Harry was watching.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 319: Forgive me mother

    <h4>Chapter 319: Forgive me mother</h4>

    After being washed and refreshed by Anzeros and the others at the hot springs.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to my mom¡¯s ce, who wants to follow me?¡±

    While rubbing the modest boobs (but I¡¯m fun because it¡¯s soft as it is) from behind in the change of clothes hut and disturbing the change of clothes of Aurora, I ask on the spot. ¡­¡­Of course, everyone except the big-breasted blue dragon group raises their hands. Wait, wait.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped by pushing everyone together, Peter can¡¯t be taken, so I¡¯ll bring her to Polka anyway¡±

    But Andy, I¡¯d like toe out and say hello in person, if I can. ¡­¡­I mean, it¡¯s Andy¡¯s mother, isn¡¯t it? The beginning is essential¡±

    ¡°The first impression is important, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    When told by Anzeros and Aurora (who havepletely stopped putting on clothes while holding my kneading hands), most girls remember that they met for the first time. I guess Maia, Selenium and Almeida¡­¡­are the only ones my mom knows so far.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but take responsibility¡±

    ¡°Eh. I can¡¯t pass as the doctor for all the ves, can I?¡±

    ¡°Hoho. It¡¯s not good for the heart to dwell on the fact that there are two dragons¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want thedy from Arcus to think I¡¯m rude¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m sure that if I ask any of the other girls, they will all want toe along for whatever reason. Well, it¡¯s natural that you want to remember my mother well. Even if you have a good rtionship with the person, it¡¯s not umon in a marriage for the family to dislike you and kick you out as a result. And my mother is now my only official family member, except for Peter. In other words, as long as you have a good rtionship with your mother, you will have little to no worries. ¡­¡­But before that, there is the problem of how to properly handle the situation of being a female ve with two hands and two toes, but¡­¡­I have to follow up on that.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s bad for my mother if we all go together! Instead, I¡¯m talking about who has other things to do in Folklore!¡±

    This time, no hands went up. ¡­¡­Well, Folklore is the least likely of the three major cities on Trot to be associated with Celesta or Renfangas.

    I showed up at the inn, stopped asking questions to the girls again¡­¡­and went straight to pinpoint Almeida, who was having breakfast.

    ¡°Almeida. Come here for a minute¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What. No way from this morning¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to my mother¡¯s ce. Get ready. I¡¯m sure you have some business over there¡±

    Almeida is almost the only person in our house who has any real connection to Folklore. She probably has an acquaintance over there¡­¡­by the way, she¡¯s also doing some business with Duke Gardner. I think it is necessary to report and confirm such things. It¡¯s also the most appropriate way to connect with my mother.

    ¡°Ma, Marie-dono¡­¡­finally¡­¡­¡±

    But Almeida¡¯s face turned red and she started mumbling something.

    ¡°¡­¡­Never¡­¡­son¡­¡­¡­¡­my will¡­¡­¡­¡­ve¡­¡­¡±

    By analogy with the words that can be heard in fragments, it seems that only the greeting to my mother, like Anzeros, has disappeared in her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got other things on your mind, not to mention seeing my mother¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, what do you want me to prioritize over greeting Marie-dono?¡±

    ¡°No, didn¡¯t you have some kind of appointment with Duke Gardner? Confirmation of that or progress?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That is¡­¡­umm, b, but I¡¯m not the one who can suddenly push in and talk at such an irregr time and that wille again¡±

    Somehow it was rejected. ¡­¡­In fact, Duke Gardner is probably the busiest of the Trot nobility and that¡¯s probably true.

    ¡°¡­¡­Maybe I should stop taking you with me¡±

    ¡°Why not!?¡±

    -

    Well, still with Almeida alone. ¡­¡­Tetes (who wants to be liked by my mother first) and Naris (who wants to see Folklore) also wanted toe, but I rejected them. I realized that it would be more fair if I didn¡¯t take anyone but Almeida (and Maia). I don¡¯t have time for sightseeing, so I hope Naris wille again next time.

    ¡°Almeida. I want you to take off the cor or hide it if you can¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    I asked Almeida, who was sitting next to me in the carriage, but Almeida looked at me suspiciously. Her outfit is not armor, but a dignified outfit that looks like a knight in a in color. ¡­¡­I mean, I¡¯ve seen her clothes when she moved, so maybe she had been amodated by Aurora before I knew it. And it¡¯s cold inside Maia¡¯s carriage (it¡¯s winter, of course and it¡¯s not airtight), so it¡¯s a form of two people shoulder-to-shoulder. Almeida squeezed the cor as if it was something important to keep.

    ¡°If I take it off, Marie-dono will misunderstand. Th, That¡­¡­what should I exin?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your rtionship with me. ¡­¡­I, If only the two of us go see her and say I¡¯m going to have your child¡­¡­Marie-dono definitely thinks I¡¯m a bride¡­¡­¡±

    She¡¯s bright red. No No No. I feel like I¡¯m slipping diagonally.

    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s get rid of your misunderstanding. I¡¯m going to go with Maia first¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Umm. But Maia looks much younger than us. ¡­¡­If we¡¯re not careful, we can im that you and I are married and Maia is our daughter¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida, who has a strange delusion, suddenly appears and Maia puts in a tsukkomi.

    ¡ºTo be called Andy-sama¡¯s daughter, I¡¯m a little big¡»

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point, Maia!¡±

    I¡¯m sure that if you¡¯re my age and your daughter is as big as Maia¡¯s, then I must have impregnated someone as a teenager! ¡­¡­No, well, we¡¯re getting off topic. I need to pull myself together.

    ¡°And I have no intention of saying that female ves are different from brides. Although that would be difficult under thews of Trot¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Naa¡±

    ¡°If you ever get the chance, you can go to Celesta or the elf territory and have a wedding with all the female ves¡±

    Actually, my register is in Trot, so it doesn¡¯t make sense legally. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a prince or a nobleman, I¡¯m not going to keep women who are devoted to me, who dere that they are always willing to ept sex and who say they want to have children as anything less than ¡¸Wife¡¹. In that sense, Almeida is rightfully my bride.

    ¡ºDianne is different¡­¡­¡»

    ¡°No, I¡¯m including Dianne-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ho, do you really want to treat me like that? In front of Marie-dono¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°At least I will¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯ll have a hard time. I¡¯d say it myself, but I¡¯m¡­¡­awkward¡±

    ¡°No, I think you¡¯re probably one of the easiest female ves I¡¯ve ever had to deal with¡±

    ¡°W, What are you basing that on?¡±

    Grab Almeida¡¯s chin, which looks a little rotten and kiss it. Against the backdrop of the sound of Maia pping in the wind and the roaring wind of a gap somewhere in the carriage, the feel of Almeida and my lips rubbed little by little to convey each other. ¡­¡­Continue to the fullest, about two minutes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Around this kind of kiss, you¡¯ll soon be mellow¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­a, huu¡­¡­i, is there a female ve who can¡¯t be spoiled by doing this¡±

    ¡°No, everyone will be happy, but¡­¡­no other person is as vague as you, even though you haven¡¯t put your tongue in¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Before going to Marie-dono¡­¡­can you calm this palpitations¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°My mom is going to think I smell like a squid¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s a problem¡­¡­but¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I told you not to worry too much about it¡­¡­¡±

    No, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m trying to convince her¡­¡­?

    ¡°Right, take off the cor¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t like it. ¡­¡­In the current context, I still don¡¯t want to take off the cor¡­¡­I want to tell Marie-dono without shame that I¡¯ve sold my body and soul to you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, what if you hit my mother with such a shocking fact that she fainted before she came to Polka!?¡±

    ¡°What would be the point of having a stroke, if I were to be your bride¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a world that Trot people can easily understand, because my acquaintance has a child with another person, regardless of how happy he is with her son wearing a cor in front of her!¡±

    In words, it¡¯s just nonsense.

    ¡°In addition to that, you regrly bring in cat beasts to make babies and try to use blue dragons as your sex partners¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can manage because there is the miraculous spring for stroke in Polka¡±

    I felt like I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    -

    Folklore is farther than the royal capital, but not as far as Basson. Maia was already able to arrive smoothly for the second time.

    ¡°Where is the ind where my mother lived¡­¡­¡±

    Folklore is also known as a floating city, with a number of artificial inds floating in the river. I used to be able to get there with the help of the military police. But I¡¯ve only been there once.

    ¡°It must have been the eighteenth ind. Follow me¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, there was someone who lived there for years.

    ¡°I remembered, so I could have just flown as a dragon¡±

    Maia was also a species with a better memory than humans. But, well, Maia¡¯s offer was reserved.

    When Almeida was walking, she stood out. When she lived, she disguised herself as an adventurer (almost synonymous with hoodlum) in in armor so that it wouldn¡¯t stand out, and because she covered her ears with a simple illusion, she could avoid it in a long way¡­¡­but now Almeida stays for a long time. Perhaps because of her casualfort, she keeps her ears open. What¡¯s more, her clothes are neat because they were handed over from Aurora and her skin and hair are smooth and shiny in her recent Polka home. Whether in the royal capital or Folklore, it¡¯s not every day that a woman from a small town gets a bath. It¡¯s not surprising that Almeida looks radiant. ¡­¡­Maia is also a material that can be beaten if it is a little more fashionable, but¡­¡­I haven¡¯t really taken care of anything other than her hair ornaments yet.

    ¡°Y, You¡­¡­isn¡¯t it Almeida-san, the spear¡±

    A middle-aged man who passed by in an alley calls out to Almeida.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh, you¡¯re Borel, the key crusher. It¡¯s been a while¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s been about a year. I haven¡¯t seen you around. Have you been on some adventure?¡±

    ¡°I went to work for Renfangas¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You look like a rich man. Renfangas and the Gauntlet Knights?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m getting it collected¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s amazing. No No, isn¡¯t it strange to say it with my abilities? That¡¯s¡­¡­I¡¯m jealous. Please buy me a drink sometime¡±

    The middle-aged manughs. He seemed to know a good deal about Almeida. Well, Almeida also applied to the authorities properly and registered as an adventurer, so she wasn¡¯t hiding it either.

    ¡°Someday¡­¡­ah, Andy. He¡¯s thebyrinth adventurer, Borel. He¡¯s a master at sneaking into the Dragon Pce¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. If the authorities find out, we¡¯ll be caught. And what are you and Almeida doing at¡­¡­Andy?¡±

    Br-san nced at Almeida¡¯s neck. Andy Smithson. A cor with my name firmly on it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, what¡¯s the rtionship¡­¡­?¡±

    Br-san looks at me slyly as well. ¡­¡­ My arms and neck aren¡¯t that thick and I don¡¯t look very smart, strong, or rich. Yes. There are many ideas thate to mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin¡­¡­but I¡¯m a female ve. He is my master¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey!?¡±

    I close the mouth of Almeida, who has begun to exin dignifiedly. Maia quickly nape chops Borel-san who is stunned. She quickly catches him where he falls down and quickly drags him to the shadow while screening with an illusion.

    ¡°Wh, What the hell are you doing!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re trying toplicate things again!¡±

    ¡°If you exin it properly, people will understand!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not here to spread the word, we¡¯re here to bring my mother!¡±

    This guy. Read the air.

    We managed to arrive at my mother¡¯s apartment.

    ¡°I hope she hasn¡¯t moved¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t move that often¡±

    Almeida assured me. As for the time of day, the fish market at work is at its peak in the morning. It¡¯s already a good afternoon, so unless she¡¯s out shopping, she should be there. I knock on the door.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    A voice that brings back memories. ¡­¡­After all, when I hear this voice, my emotions are a little disturbed. I feel that my nostalgic, happy childhood has suddenly returned.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. It¡¯s Andy, mom¡±

    ¡°Oh dear¡±

    There was the sound of a key being unlocked and my mother came out.

    ¡°You¡¯re here again. ¡­¡­Almeida, you too!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Marie-dono¡±

    ¡°If you had written to me beforehand, I would have at least brought you tea and sweets¡­¡­it¡¯s cold,e inside¡±

    ¡°No, Mother. ¡­¡­just a little, okay?¡±

    My mother tilted her head at the tone of my voice. I¡¯m a little nervous.

    ¡°¡­¡­I have a son, mom. ¡­¡­Would you like toe and see him?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­r¡­¡­really?¡±

    ¡°He was bornst fall. His name is Peter¡­¡­he was named after dad. We¡¯re raising him in Polka now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Polka¡­¡­it¡¯s not so easy to get there when it¡¯s so far away¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that far¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    My mother didn¡¯t fully believe the story that a dragon was my female ve.

    ¡°Come here¡±

    I made Maia turn into a dragon in the back of the house, and she had a stroke.

    ¡°Mom!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Andy, take her! Let¡¯s go to Polka¡¯s miraculous spring for a cure!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, Andy-sama¡­¡­won¡¯t this be called kidnapping¡±

    ¡°What am I supposed to do now!¡±

    Carrying my mother with Almeida and putting her on the carriage that Maia has recovered from the suburbs. It wasn¡¯t until after takeoff that I realized that I should justy her down normally because I was just disappointed to see something that surprised me, even if I wasn¡¯t in such a hurry.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 320: 22 women to have sex with

    <h4>Chapter 320: 22 women to have sex with</h4>

    We put my fainted mother in the carriage and Maia grabbed the carriage and took off for Polka. It was still cold inside the carriage, but fortunately there were plenty of elf clothes to keep the cold out. It¡¯s a bit annoying to wear such a thing when sitting normally, but it¡¯s no problem to put it on my unconscious mother.

    ¡°If we take a shortcut through the elf territory, we can save a small amount of time¡±

    ¡ºI know¡»

    Maia replied to Almeida¡¯s words. It seems that she has changed the course to the north. When I came, I flew normally because it was less troublesome to fly normally than to have the elves talk to me. Well, that¡¯s the difference. I¡¯m in a hurry right now and the elves know I¡¯m going to Polka, so I¡¯ll be able to get home as quickly as possible, even if it¡¯s only for a few minutes. More importantly, the sun will be setting by the time we pass through the high sky of the child snake mountain range. Then it would suddenly get cold, which might be a problem for my unconscious mother.

    ¡°Do you think Marie-dono will be angry?¡±

    ¡°I think she will. As expected¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m in trouble¡±

    ¡°Well, as much as I¡¯m going to make her angry, I¡¯m going to surprise her with a nostalgic Polka and Peter Smithson¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡­¡­The heartbreaking fact for my mom came after that.

    I managed to get through the elf territory by negotiating with me, Almeida and the human body Maia, such as the removal of the barrier seal to enter the forest and the request or excuse for the red n chief Marc.

    ¡°I should have brought Irina with me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Irina-sama isn¡¯t going to have time for this¡±

    ¡°I know, but¡±

    I realize that negotiations that Irina can easily handle as n chief will not go smoothly with me, Almeida and Maia alone. First of all, Maia is reluctant to go to anyone other than the silver n out of the blue, because of courtesy. Well, I understand that they¡¯re scared, because of the sudden appearance of a dragon. Almeida has no problem going through and talking to people by herself, but she doesn¡¯t have much credibility to get through big names with a dragon and a carriage. ¡­¡­In case you¡¯re wondering, she was almost executedst year (or as recently asst time, in elven terms). And I¡¯m respected but an outsider. In the end, the three of us managed to get through by appealing for urgency. If this were Irina, it would have been as quick as a face-to-face meeting. Since the transfer can not be activated by us alone, we asked the red elf to send us and when we arrived at the silver n mansion we went to Polka immediately. It was hectic. I think we saved some time, but I¡¯m not sure if we saved an hour.

    Then, we took my mother to the Baron¡¯s mansion. I was a bit confused about where to take her, but even if I took her to my house, Peter wouldn¡¯t be there now.

    ¡°Andy! What¡¯s going on, Marie-san?¡±

    ¡°Sorry to bother you at this time of night, But she just copsed when she saw Maia¡¯s dragon body¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­These days, it¡¯s easy to forget that dragons really are the most powerful beings in the world¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡­¡±

    The baron sighs as he strokes his beard.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Marie-san to the people at home. Andy should just talk to¡­¡­Dianne and the other women. Some of them willin if they are not called to the scene of the tempering¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, Baron¡±

    ¡°After all you¡¯ve done for me and Polka, you deserve this level of care¡±

    The baron gave his wife and the maids instructions and set them up.

    In the meantime, I sent Maia to my house and the four elf girls house, while I went to the inn and the cat beast house.

    ¡°I¡¯m home¡­¡­Sharon, Naris, Tetes! I¡¯ve brought my mother, can you go to the Baron¡¯s mansion?¡±

    ¡°Well¡±

    ¡°Eh, me too? I¡¯m not a female ve, Mugogo¡±

    ¡°Naris. You can make all yourplicated excuses over there¡±

    ¡°What about 10-man captain Smithson?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Marone, just in case. And go to the clothing store and the tavern¡±

    ¡°Ah, you mean Cutie-chan, Oregano-san and the others?¡±

    ¡°The tavern will be busy at night, though¡±

    As Naris said, it might be a little difficult to get out, but¡­¡­I¡¯ll ask the bar owner¡¯s wife tomandeer Johnny and Keel in that case.

    So, the female ves and a few others who flew around to each other (Almeida was exined by the face in the Baron¡¯s mansion). Baron¡¯s mansion group. Selenium, Apple, Irina, Christie, Jeanne and Peter. Six people in total. My home group. Dianne, La, Hilda, Anzeros, Aurora and Luna. Also six people. Cat beast house group. Marone, Cutie. 2 people. The four elf girls. Fennel, Savory, Oregano and Laurier. And the Gauntlet Knights. Sharon, Tetes and Naris. In addition to that, Almeida, Maia and I added¡­¡­24 people in one room was a spectacr sight.

    ¡°Do I have to bring my mother and the blue dragons?¡±

    ¡°For now, I¡¯ll let my mom remember the girls with whom I have a close rtionship. The three cats at Grandpa Digo¡¯s ce are not technically female ves, so we¡¯re leaving them behind¡±

    ¡°Well, as I was saying, I¡¯m not a female ve either, is that out of the question, Tenth Chief Smythson10-man captain Smithson?¡±

    ¡°With the exception of Naris¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Naris is a bit annoying, but that¡¯s fair enough. ¡­¡­It should be.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going to give you a heads up¡î¡±

    Hilda-san holds her hand from around the chest of my mother to the top of her nose. A light magic light traced a trajectory and after a few seconds, my mother woke up with a light growl.

    ¡°N¡­¡­nnn¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you notice, mom?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡­ce is¡­¡­Andy?¡±

    ¡°The house of Baron Guto in Polka. You used toe here a lot when you were younger to help out¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Po, Polka¡­¡­? How many days have I been asleep?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You haven¡¯t slept half a day. It¡¯s only the night that Almeida and I met you in Folklore¡±

    I had to patiently help my slightly confused mother grasp the current situation.

    ¡°My mother and I were both carried by a dragon¡±

    ¡°Dragon¡­¡­you said something like that thest time we met¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you. Maia, the blue dragon who carried us¡­¡­and now calls me her master¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nice to meet you. Andy-sama¡¯s mother¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Not the beautiful girl¡­¡­from before¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, this is who dragons are. I also have a master-ve contract with her¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy. You¡¯re still talking about that training¡­¡­¡±

    My mother¡¯s voice lowered. Yes. I¡¯m sorry. However, it is difficult to exin about Maia and La just by exining them as ordinary brides and lovers. ¡­¡­Maia sees my slight hesitation and adds to my exnation.

    ¡°Dragons give that power to people. But because the power they can wield is too great¡­¡­they demand greatermitment, responsibility and justice than a human marriage. That¡¯s what Andy-sama epted. ¡­¡­Legendary dragon rider. The title of a true hero. Andy-sama is the reason why I can use my wings freely. Not just my wings, but in every way possible to free me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, to such a little girl¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, he can have all the sex he wants whenever he wants, Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°Andy!

    ¡°Wait, mom, that¡¯s not what being a dragon rider is all about!¡±

    I try to hide behind Maia. La steps forward.

    ¡°Hoho. A dragon rider and we dragons can be master and servant, brother and sister, best friends and husband and wife. It epasses all kinds of mutual aid, even when ites to the lower part. Nou. ¡­¡­It¡¯s our first time meeting. I am La of the desert. Andy Smithson¡¯s first rider, the ck dragon of fire¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, who is this girl?¡±

    ¡°As she introduced herself. Bigger dragon than Maia. She¡¯s four times mother¡¯s age. ¡­¡­Ah, Maia¡¯s older than my mom, too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uuh¡­¡­¡±

    My mother groaned while lying on the couch. I guess it¡¯s out of her realm of understanding. Well, even if she understands the biology of dragons to some extent (even though there are probably rumors and misunderstandings), she can¡¯t imagine that a dirty kid who escaped on a sled after peeking into a women¡¯s bath in her memory¡­¡­would be a great hero and dere that two dragons are proudly doing sex. I guess it doesn¡¯t feel real to dere that I¡¯m a hero. In fact, I don¡¯t really feel it either when people say I¡¯m a hero.

    ¡°Besides¡±

    Maia opens her mouth as if she was in a little trouble.

    ¡°You said I was a small child, but¡­¡­Jeanne, who gave birth to Andy-sama¡¯s first child, is even smaller¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­Well, I¡¯m a dwarf, you know. It¡¯s hard to be bigger than other races¡±

    Jeanne stepped in front of my mother with Peter in tow.

    ¡°I¡¯m Jeanne Cracks. I gave birth to Andy¡¯s first child, Peter¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    ¡°This is Peter. He¡¯s half my blood, so he¡¯ll grow up a little slow. But just be patient¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy. ¡­¡­Sit down¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    My mother pointed at the floor and I sat down.

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, You¡¯re a tiny little thing, no matter how tiny you are!¡¡You¡­¡­have to give up being a ervert and you¡¯re young enough to be forgiven for having a lot of temper, but¡­¡­why did you lust after such a tiny girl!?¡±

    ¡°I did¡±

    Unfortunately, there is absolutely no room for refutation.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not sure what to say, but I¡¯m the same age as Andy!?¡±

    ¡°Even Trot people know that dwarves are a half-breed! But Andy¡¯s half-breed is 13 years old!? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had kids before that! I used to think they were just a couple of perverts who were only interested in tits, but where did I go wrong!?¡±

    In my mother¡¯s opinion, that was more shocking than two dragons or a female ve. She pointed at me half-crying and got angry.

    ¡°B, But mom. Jeanne¡­¡­gave birth to a child. You have to admit that. Jeanne is doing a great job as Peter¡¯s mother¡­¡­and she has created a grandchild for you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s time for Peter to go to sleep. Perhaps he¡¯s used to making noise, he¡¯s sickening without worrying too much about the noise from my mother. Jeanne gently presented Peter to my mother. My mother looked at me, Jeanne and Peter with aplicated look on her face. ¡­¡­Eventually, she put out her hand. Peter is ced in my mother¡¯s hands.

    ¡°¡­¡­Peter. ¡­¡­You gave that person¡¯s name¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a terrible thing that you let a little girl have a baby, but I wonder if it¡¯s¡­¡­karma that Peter Smithson was born with a dwarf¡­¡­causal¡±

    My mother looked at Peter with the same emotion as Jackie-san.

    ¡°It¡¯s Grandma Marie, Peter. ¡­¡­Ah, Peter¡±

    She called his name, first softly¡­¡­and then with great emotion. Peter cackles andughs at the thought of dealing with a strange, difficult woman.

    ¡°Marii¡±

    ¡­¡­I had never heard that word before and it made sense to me.

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°Peter!?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­I¡¯d never heard him speak before¡±

    He was less than six months old. A little less than half a year old, a precocious human child should be able to say a few words. However, it makes me want to feel something about the fact that it was ¡¸Marie¡¹ at the beginning. ¡­¡­I want to believe that something of my father¡¯s remains in Peter.

    ¡°Peter¡­¡­Peter¡±

    ¡°Marii, ahahaha, marii¡±

    Did he feel it with my mother.

    ¡°Peter. It¡¯s grandma, Peter!!¡±

    From that moment on, she cried andughed like a weir. She hugged Peter.

    We enjoyed a quiet encounter. My mother left Peter, who had fallen asleep, to Jeanne and she got up on the sofa again, corrected her residence and looked around at the more than 20 women who gathered in the room.

    ¡°So¡­¡­who are you?¡±

    Dianne was the first to answer that voice, but Selenium was the first to move forward.

    ¡°They are all very fond of you, Andy-san. ¡­¡­It¡¯s been a while. I¡¯m Selenium, the half-elf. ¡­¡­The next child after Peter, is here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. I impregnated her¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Didn¡¯t you feel bad for Jeanne-chan?¡±

    My mother¡¯s argument was exactly the ethics of Trot, the values I should have had. But.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just a matter of luck that Selenium and the 100-manmander didn¡¯t get pregnant first and that I was the first. All along, until I found out I was pregnant, about ten of us were having sex together¡±

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, but wait a minute. There¡¯s a lot of history leading up to that¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In fact, we were the ones who proposed the idea of being female ves¡±

    Selenium¡¯s defense is fired at the same time from others.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy with my position as a female ve¡­¡­I¡¯m happy with Andy!¡±

    ¡°In terms of Celesta values, it¡¯s not impossible to have many wives at the same time, regardless of whether the word ve is appropriate¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I think a man who rides two dragons has enough ¡ºss¡» to catch a lot of women¡±

    ¡°In addition, you should know that Selenium and the other half-elves had a strong desire not to be separated from the one they loved, even if it meant bing a ve or a wife.

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand that I had a strong feeling that I didn¡¯t want to leave the man I loved, even if I couldn¡¯t be his wife¡î¡±

    ¡°Andy maintained his position as a Trot person in the Celesta army. ¡­¡­I might have to do something like a Trot someday. Still¡­¡­and you can consider it the result of two half-elves looking for a way to make each other happy¡±

    Anzeros, Aurora, La, Hilda-san and Dianne. Each of the women, who can be called a beautiful woman, affirms the rtionship between me and ¡¸Female ve¡¹ one after another and my mom makes her eyes ck and white.

    ¡°Moreover¡­¡­Andy-san¡¯s ¡ºFemale ve¡» is not just someone to do terrible things to, but¡­¡­practically a lover, or someone who really cares about you¡­¡­it¡¯s a loving rtionship that doesn¡¯t hesitate to make you happy, even if it means putting yourself in danger in some cases. So¡­¡­please don¡¯t think badly of Andy-san, mother¡±

    Apple appealed to her and my mother sighed.

    ¡°Where did I go wrong¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I really want to make¡­¡­everyone here happy. And I may have to ask for help from everyone here, but I feel like I could do it with¡­¡­everyone¡¯s help¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as a man making a woman happy, is it?¡±

    ¡°If it is, I think I can do it¡±

    I do. My social skills as a man are probably quite low inparison to the rest of the world. But as long as the women who love me wish for my happiness and affirm my desire to make someone else happy. I¡¯m in a position where I can make that happen. I feel that way. Giving up on that with half-hearted realism would be harmful. Even if the root is only a dirty spirit, the right way to live is to make women feel good and happy¡­¡­to the point of selfishness. That¡¯s how I see it. I don¡¯t want more than that, but I won¡¯tpromise for less. That¡¯s why.

    ¡°These are all the women I love and they¡¯re all the women who will eventually bear my children. Mom, that¡¯s the n¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an outrageous thing to say¡­¡­you have more than twenty of them¡±

    ¡°Actually, there are more¡±

    Breakcore, blue dragons and cat beasts that are always epting offsprings, even if they are not female ves.

    ¡°But, if it¡¯s 10-man captain Smithson, I¡¯m sure he can do it?¡±

    ¡°At least I¡¯m going to have several of Andy¡¯s children¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes and Luna dered a little happily.

    ¡°I¡¯m still young, so I¡¯m not sure if Christie can conceive while Smithson-dono is still alive¡±

    ¡°Irina? I¡¯ll tell you what, I¡¯m only 400 years old. I¡¯ll be able to give birth for another six hundred years¡±

    ¡°I, Idadadadadadada, don¡¯t pull my ear!¡±

    Powerful people in the northern forest without a piece of dignity.

    ¡°We¡¯ll just let¡­¡­things happen?¡±

    ¡°Well, the master is often away¡±

    ¡°If possible, the four of us would like to have children one at a time, in rotation, at different times¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But I think master wants to have all four of us at once, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Fennel, Savory, Oregano and Laurier. They aren¡¯t worried at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m Sharon, the youngest member of the royal family of Arcus. I am also a ck Arm of Renfangas Kingdom¡­¡­I hope to eventually bear and raise Smithson-san¡¯s child¡±

    ¡°Ah, Naris, whose n is unknown, but¡­¡­emm that¡­¡­no, I¡¯m not saying that I don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t feel the reality of having a child yet¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Tetes Murray? You can think of me as a normal daughter¡±

    The Gauntlet Knights are introducing themselves as normal, or maybe they¡¯re just going through the motions and subtly going further than expected.

    ¡°Emm, master recently¡­¡­Andy-san healed my injuries that I couldn¡¯t walk¡±

    ¡°I love you, master?¡±

    ¡°Cutie, good greetings. ¡­¡­I¡¯m Marone Plum of the desert cat beast colony. For many years toe, if possible¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­Cutie Nuts. I was blind and Andy healed me¡­,,,¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, you get hurt¡­¡­? Miraculous spring?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different¡±

    ¡°Emm, it¡¯s a long story¡­¡­¡±

    The two cat beasts are struggling to exin how much I¡¯ve helped them, an area that my mother doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°¡­¡­But it¡¯s really spectacr. Andy, I think you meant what you said earlier¡±

    ¡°Dianne-san¡±

    What I said earlier. ¡­¡­Everyone can make everyone happy. I believe that.

    ¡°And that includes¡­¡­Neia ns, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not a female ve, though. ¡­¡­I do want to help. I think we can get there now¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to hear¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You think I might not want to make him happy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, if you¡¯ve been thinking outside the box. ¡­¡­But if you think that way, you¡¯re aligned. If you work hard, everyone else will follow and you will get it done. ¡­¡­I wanted to help that girl, too¡±

    ¡°I love pretty, hard-working, free-spirited girls¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be frivolous. ¡­¡­I know¡±

    Dianne said and kissed me on the cheek.

 Chapter 321: Deep green colors [Almeida Selenium]

    <h4>Chapter 321: Deep green colors [Almeida Selenium]</h4>

    While everyone is greeting and appealing to my mother and exining what I¡¯ve been doing for the past two years, I see a shadow moving away. I quietly follow it.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, Andy¡±

    ¡°Andy-san¡±

    Almeida had slipped out of the room, taking Selenium with her.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard on Selenium¡¯s body to stay in a noisy ce like that for too long. I¡¯m not sure if Jeanne Cracks is a dwarf or not, but she seemed pretty stable¡­¡­elves are not that sturdy¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s rare because there is also Hilda-san¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. It¡¯s toote to regret it after you¡¯ve lost it¡±

    ¡°Huhu. You worry too much, Almeida¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not a stranger to this. ¡­¡­If you¡¯ve dered to Marie-dono that we¡¯re going to live like this, then¡­¡­anyone¡¯s child is just like your own family. Then I can¡¯t afford to lose them¡±

    ¡°Right. ¡­¡­Huhu, I¡¯m kind of d¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Almeida has be one of those people. Andy-san is amazing¡­¡­our eyes were right when we fell in love with you¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m the same as you. If I met this guy at the age of ten, I doubt I would have liked him¡­¡­and I doubt I would have wanted to be impregnated with his child¡±

    I think it¡¯s a rather serious hobby to think that much about a ten year old. No, Apple and Selenium were serious about their ns.

    ¡°A, As Almeida said, it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry, Selenium¡±

    With that, I urged Selenium to go to her room.

    ¡°Yees. ¡­¡­I want to give birth properly¡±

    ¡°Good girl. After you give birth, we¡¯ll use birth control magic for a while and have lots of sex¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. ¡­¡­Until Apple gives birth to Andy¡äs child?¡±

    This is the ¡¸Life just for me¡¹ that Selenium and Apple used to n. They said that while one of them was conceived, the other would work for it and I would continue to love them both. Apple has forgotten about it, but there won¡¯t be many obstacles for Selenium to go for it again.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I thought you had a mouth for lining up pregnant women and taking pleasure in it¡±

    ¡°It looks spectacr, but I wouldn¡¯t go for it on purpose. It¡¯s a disadvantage in life¡±

    Iughed at Almeida¡¯s idea. It would be inconvenient in many ways to have all pregnant women. If at least half of them are not in a condition to move normally, we will have to borrow help from others.

    ¡°I mean, elf rarely get pregnant in the first ce, so it seems impossible to aim¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, If it¡¯s someone as lewd as you, I think it¡¯s not impossible if you concentrate on the girl you¡¯re aiming for andmit it every night for several weeks¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want to see that kind of thing, you can probably get pregnant at the same time in the cat beast colony¡­¡­I¡¯ll just do it a little at a time here¡±

    The moon has an effect on cat beasts and they go into heat at the same time. Estrus is a signal from your body¡­¡­well, when you¡¯re most likely to get pregnant, you¡¯re going to have an orgy. If you leave it alone, many people will get hungry. Children are not created for the sake of such evil pleasures. As a man who wants to conquer, I¡¯d like to see such a picture, but I don¡¯t want my children to be disappointed when they hear how they were born. Yeah. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be disappointed when they hear that I made them because I wanted to see a full belly somehow.

    ¡°Ah. Almeida, maybe¡±

    Seleniumughs a little meanly.

    ¡°Do you want to get pregnant like that ¡ºEveryone and friends¡»?¡±

    ¡°Wh, What are you talking about. ¡­¡­I think it wouldn¡¯t have been possible in a war-torn world like the old Afilm to be naked and bloated like that. Andy would love that kind of painting¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m a bit of a prude, but I don¡¯t have a taste for female ves in the sadistic sense of the word, like captivity?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh, really?¡±

    Why the disappointed look on her face.

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s how it is. At a motivated pace, one by one a year, it takes more than 20 years for everyone to give birth one by one¡­¡­elves aside, in the short-lived Tetes and Luna Basil, whether a second person can be born¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t take your calctions that seriously¡­¡­¡±

    Just as I don¡¯t have any desire to impregnate all at once, I don¡¯t intend to control not to impregnate so seriously. It¡¯s a bit sacrilegious to mess with a gift too much. Eventually, when I¡¯m no longer in the military and can settle down, I¡¯m going to leave it up to everyone else to get pregnant. Of course, some of the pregnancies will ovep with each other, but that¡¯s no problem as long as there are enough of us to help each other out.

    ¡°More than anything¡­¡­¡±

    As we walk into Selenium¡¯s room and open her door, Almeida embraces her breasts.

    ¡°Marie-dono is old as a human. If she¡¯s moody, she can¡¯t hold the child I gave birth to¡­¡­I¡¯m also an elf, I know the chances of a short term pregnancy are not high¡±

    ¡°What. Almeida was impatient for something strange¡±

    ¡°W, Whats weird¡±

    ¡°If Andy-san had such a penchant for rapid impregnation, I would have been impregnated sooner orter, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m just trying to understand the difference in species¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sure Andy-san will be able to do it for you as soon as he feels like it?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s why, originally, that¡¯s about it¡­¡­you can¡¯t get pregnant unless you¡¯re confined and covered with juice¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you really want Almeida, you will not be locked up¡­¡­you will be fucked so hard that you will melt¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida¡¯s ears reddened as Selenium whispered to her. I¡¯m sure she imagined it. The slight movements in her ears that she shows silently seem to tell me that she is inwardly sweet and upset.

    ¡°Ah, Almeida, you¡¯re so wet?¡±

    ¡°Wh, What a nonsense!¡±

    Almeida, who was pointed out by Selenium and tried to eat, immediately weakened her words. She puts stress on Selenium and she has neither a former nor a child. But then again, Selenium is a gutsy girl. It¡¯s too easy to see that she¡¯s hiding her embarrassment and there¡¯s no way she¡¯d feel psychologically burdened by that. And I also want to love Almeida like that. I whisper to the grinning Selenium.

    ¡°That Selenium. I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°Do you want to use my room?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Fine?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind?

    ¡°H, Hey, Andy, what are you and Selenium doing¡±

    I pushed a panicked Almeida into the room and closed the door behind me. Selenium approaches her rocking chair¡­¡­jurujuru, and takes off her clothes and sits naked. She looks at me with an exciting smile, showing off her big belly and fluffy boobs.

    ¡°Almeida. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll prove it to you. That you¡¯re serious about making babies¡±

    ¡°Wh, What are you talking about¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make you smell like you¡¯re making a lot of babies with me¡±

    I grabbed Almeida by the shoulders and pushed her down on the bed. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because she was expecting it, but she fell into it surprisingly easily.

    ¡°W, Wait, the clothes are¡­¡­fine, so don¡¯t be rough¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to. ¡­¡­I take my time undressing you¡±

    As the word says, I slowly take off the fine clothes that Almeida is wearing. It was handed over by Aurora, but Almeida is taller and more breasted than her, so she probably asked the clothing store to remake it. Even so, the clothes looked somewhat taut. As I unbuttoned it, Almeida¡¯s true proportions were revealed. Her breasts are not as prominent as Sharon¡¯s, but they are full and feminine enough by elven standards. Her waist is tight and her hips are round. Beautiful thighs. I unbuttoned her, loosened her belt and let my hands do the work, exposing her skin.

    ¡°Get up, Almeida. ¡­¡­Your pants¡±

    ¡°Y, You want me to take them off myself¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m a little lost. I¡¯m not sure if I should take them off myself or let Almeida expose her own private parts. And then my eyes met Selenium¡¯s.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let Selenium take it off for me. You are now going to¡­¡­have the initiation ritual of having your belly covered with child seed¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­¡­S, Selenium, you don¡¯t have to do that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay? Almeida, sit back¡­¡­be Andy¡¯s seed sack too?¡±

    Selenium¡¯s thin hands drag down Almeida¡¯s underwear.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhu, gulp¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯t say that¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You were imagining being fucked by Andy-san, weren¡¯t you? It¡¯s a fine thing to be a female ve?¡±

    I grabbed my pants and sat on the edge of the bed to watch from a very close distance. I took a position behind Almeida, whose face was pathetic and burned with shame, took off my clothes and rubbed my cock around Almeida¡¯s asshole. The warmth and softness of Almeida¡¯s skin softly caressed the tip of my cock.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Almeida. ¡­¡­Do you still hate me?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t hate it¡­¡­not, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll stop here. ¡­¡­I can have sex with Selenium. I¡¯ve got Hilda¡¯s blessing¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°But if you want to be fucked like this, just say so. ¡­¡­Be as specific as possible, what do you want to be done? What do you want to do?¡±

    I can turn into a pseudo-sadist to match my partner. But the truth is, I don¡¯t have such a sadistic hobby. So, well, that¡¯s about it. And¡­¡­Selenium looks into Almeida on all fours and whispers.

    ¡°Be honest, Almeida. ¡­¡­Same, we¡¯re friends who cherish the cor of ves, aren¡¯t we? You can be a ve and still be a¡­¡­ve at heart and I won¡¯tugh at you¡±

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­S, Selenium¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°From the bottom of my heart, right? ¡­¡­But if you¡¯re not in the mood, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take Andy-san¡¯s lust¡­¡­everything¡±

    Almeida gulped and spat. She can still feel the heat of my cock slowly pressing against the flesh of her buttocks around herbia¡­¡­taking small breaths.

    ¡°¡­¡­Put it in me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Specifically, Andy-san said, Almeida¡±

    ¡°I want you to put your cock in my vagina¡­¡­and I want you to stir it up as much as you want and ejacte inside me¡­¡­ha, aa¡­¡­ejacte¡­¡­I dont want to do it once, it doesn¡¯t matter how many times¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well done?¡±

    Despite being given a smile on Selenium, Almeida pushes her ass up and keeps shaking.

    ¡°I¡­¡­I want to drink a lot of Andy juice in my womb, hold it¡­¡­and go straight to Marie-dono to see her¡­¡­? I want to tell Marie-dono, ¡ºI just begged your son to give me a lot of seed¡»¡­¡­? W, What kind of face will she give me¡­¡­she will say I am a trifling woman¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good, Almeida¡­¡­I¡¯ll let you do that¡­¡­!¡±

    I listened to Almeida¡¯s wishes and thrust my penis into her nasty vaginal opening that kept increasing her love juice every time she spun her words.

    ¡°Hu, aaaaa?

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­Almeida, lewd¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Selenium¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Almeida. It¡¯s okay to be naughty, Almeida. Even erotic females who don¡¯t do much with Andy-san are allowed because we¡¯re female ves¡­¡­just to have Andy-san do her pussy, it¡¯s a woman?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha, huaaaa?¡±

    The fastest knight who shakes her ass, excited by the ridiculously nasty words of Selenium, while letting memit her. Her face is awake with the happiness of being a female, greedily seeking pleasure from my cock and being given it, she is blissfully drunk. I grab her breasts from behind, cover Almeida crawling on the bed like a dog and fuck her with my hips alone. Right next to me, to add to my excitement, Selenium turns her hips to me and wiggles herbia, chuckling and stirring it. The three of us are in a state of debauchery. In the candle-lit room, we shake our hips, listen to the sizzling sounds and indulge in a masturbation show with Almeida¡¯s erotic face and Selenium¡¯s baby belly. And then there¡¯s the prospect of ejaction.

    ¡°Almeida¡¯s¡­¡­womb, get into it¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°U, Unreasonable¡­¡­unreasonable¡­¡­don¡¯t say it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pour it in¡­¡­I¡¯ll pour my offspring into your belly!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sm, Smashing it in¡­¡­plenty, in my stomach¡­¡­Andy¡äs taste¡­¡­?¡±

    For a moment¡­¡­I wondered who was going to taste. Immediately it was reced by a cloudy white ejaction sensation and the field of vision exploded.

    ¡°Almeidaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Huu¡­¡­a, aaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Bubyuu, dobyuu, ¡­¡­byururuu. I spit semen into the vagina in good economic times. Set up a knight who awakens to a woman, give inpletely, ask for it, and bend her toes in the same way. The proof of reservation is engraved many times in the womb. We share even the most destructive pleasures with each other and continue to savor the sensation of the juices running down the urethra while we are snuggled together.

    ¡°N¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Next to me, a littleter, Selenium¡¯s ass shook and culminated.

    -

    ¡°Yes, Almeida. Hold your pussy. Raise your legs¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Selenium puts the recovered panties on Almeida again. Almeida was careful not to leak the semen, but she was content with her care.

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you sure you want to go¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m your female ve. There¡¯s nothing strange about this¡±

    ¡°No, but you might want to reconsider¡±

    As it is, Almeida wears her clothes over her pantis with semen. On the other hand, Selenium is ready to collect the sheets and sleep as it is.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take a rest first¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to take a break from Selenium¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve alreadye out as a female ve¡±

    ¡­¡­Almeida seemed to want to do exactly what she said during sex. I can¡¯t stop her, so I¡¯m watching the transition. I thought that if I couldn¡¯t withdraw because I said it myself, I would be embarrassed to self-destruct¡­¡­Almeida is bright red, but she seems to be serious.

    ¡°¡­¡­Because she¡¯s just an ordinary housewife who protected an ordinary family, I think it¡¯s very stimting to imitate anything strange¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, You have to admit it eventually, both in name and reality¡±

    Not good. It¡¯s unlikely that you will read the air in many ways. I cried.

    ¡°No, I get it now, I¡¯m sorry I said something weird¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t remember saying anything weird, I¡¯m¡­¡­supposed to be the norm for the female ve that I am¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Almeida, great¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Selenium, don¡¯t give random replies in your bedtime story!¡±

    Almeida screams and she returns to the meeting ce. I tried to stop and was taken to be dragged.

    ¡°Ma, Marie-dono!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Almeida¡­¡­I thought I wouldn¡¯t see you. I was so nervous, I was hoping you were there¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­I¡¯m actually also a ve to your son¡­¡­Andy, and I¡¯ve just epted his carnal desires¡­¡­no, I¡¯ve just made a child together!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Mother, expressionless. She stared nkly at Almeida.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy. ¡­¡­What did you do to my friend?¡±

    She said in a low voice, not taking her eyes off Almeida.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, that¡­¡­there are so many ties¡­¡­it¡¯s a long story, but I ended up making her a female ve¡±

    ¡°Tie!? If you had a chance, would you turn even your parents¡¯ friends into meat ves!?¡±

    ¡°Marie-dono, no, I¡¯m the one who decided to be Andy¡¯s female ve¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you do to such a straightforward youngdy to make her talk like this!? Andy, oh my God, I don¡¯t know what to do!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, mom, it was inevitable!¡±

    ¡°What kind of a choice does a woman have to make to end up a sex ve!?¡±

    Almeida was about to be executed if I didn¡¯t drop her for sex. Then a lot of things happened and eventually she couldn¡¯t stop doing sex with me. ¡­¡­My mom was half delirious until I took the trouble to exin to her. I understand. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d agree with you if you exined it to me too. ¡­¡­Yeah. After all it is a mysterious space for outsiders, around me.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 322: My town memories

    <h4>Chapter 322: My town memories</h4>

    It¡¯s been a night since my mother¡¯s visit.

    ¡°Maia¡äs lord¡±

    As I left the room, biting my yawns, Maia¡¯s mother Asti spoke to me. ¡­¡­Because it¡¯s inside the house, it¡¯s ethical to walk around naked, so let¡¯s stop. Anyway.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Last night, I talked with Juline and the others¡­¡­we agreed that it would make sense for me to be in charge of the lord¡¯s mother. Therefore, I would like to ask you to introduce me¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    In charge, in other words, transportation to and from their respective current ces of residence. I¡¯m not sure what it is, but it¡¯s Maia¡¯s mother and it seems to make sense from a dragon perspective that Asti, Maia¡¯s mother, would take care of my mother. ¡­¡­Well, I guess it could be any of the four of them.

    ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of old man Dan?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Airi has been to the Russel Pce in the past, so I¡¯m asking her to do it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So, none of the others have been there¡±

    That¡¯s rather surprising. In the event that you have the ability to fly across the continent in a few days, the stamina to keep flying for a month if you want to and hundreds of years of time, it would not be strange to fly across the continent once or twice in your spare time. There is nothing that can bind a dragon¡¯s actions except a dragon rider. But.

    ¡°Dragons are a race of low desire. And rarelymunicate with each other in the Dragon Pce. We do send liaisons to each other at major turning points, such as the revision of the pact or a motion by the entire tribe¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The whole tribe motion¡­¡­you mean Airi during the Fire Dragon War?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she went with Uncle Broll to check it out¡±

    So that¡¯s what happened. Old man Dan and this colony shouldn¡¯t be a few kilometers away from La¡¯s pce. It¡¯s not a problem if you can send him there.

    ¡°Anyway, can I squeeze your tits a little?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. You can do it until you get tired of it¡±

    The white big tits of the unclothed mother dragon are pulled towards me. I¡¯m grateful to have her let me rub it. ¡­¡­If I rub it until I get really tired, the sun will set, so it¡¯s all right. Boobs are justice. That is the heart of a polka kid.

    After having fun rubbing, stroking and sucking Asti¡¯s boobs for a while, she dresses herself and we head for the baron¡¯s residence. As expected, yesterday my mother was also saturated with more than 20 female ves and it was impossible to introduce more like old man Dan and the four dragons, so I had her keep it at the baron¡¯s residence. ¡­¡­When I arrived at the Baron¡¯s residence at the guest room where my mother was supposed to have stayed was empty.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Marie-san left for her morning bath a while ago¡±

    ¡°Baron¡±

    ¡­¡­No, my mother was tough to spend money, but did she like the hot springs that she can enter for free?

    ¡°She felt calm after sleeping overnight. She seemed to be working early in the morning and sheughed for the first time in a while when she woke up sote¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­My mother was almost kidnapped¡­¡­if we don¡¯t get her back to contact them today or tomorrow, they might make her a missing persons case¡±

    ¡°Umm. That¡¯s fine. ¡­¡­But to transport a single individual on the wings of a dragon? That¡¯s really quite a story¡±

    As we were talking about this, a yellowish presence came from the entrance. When I looked at the entrance hall with the Baron, I saw my mother that was steaming with the faces of the Baron¡¯s residence such as Jeanne, Selenium, Apple, Irina and Christie.

    ¡°I love the hot springs here. In Folklore, bathhouses are expensive¡­¡­I¡¯m not too old to be nervous anymore, so I just wipe myself off most of the time¡±

    ¡°The baths here are really good after you¡¯ve been to other ces?¡±

    ¡°And the powerful healing powers¡­¡­are just incredible¡±

    ¡°Right. Polka is a heavenly city by itself¡±

    ¡°There are some in the silver territory¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no use bragging about a ce that¡¯s not open to other races, Irina¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right¡±

    My mother seems to be making an effort to get along with Jeanne and Selenium in particr. In the event that you¡¯ve got a grandson or two, you can¡¯t leave them behind as a mother-inw.

    ¡°Mom¡±

    ¡°Oh, Andy. ¡­¡­What about this girl?¡±

    When I call out, my mother notices me and looks at Asti. ¡­¡­No, I¡¯m sure Asti looks about the same age as me to my mother. She¡¯s a little too young to think of as Maia¡¯s mother from what she sees. I haven¡¯t really thought about it until now, but in the case of elves, it¡¯s harder to tell the difference between generations, so if it¡¯s been 20 years since I gave female ves a half-elf child, who would be her daughter-inw and who would be her grandchild? It may happen that my mother cannot be identified.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Asti, Maia¡¯s mother. My daughter has been taking care of you¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­Maia-chan is, emm¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s hard to remember more than 20 names at once. She¡¯s not sure which one Maia is. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯ll be able to remember them all now, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be able to remember them all in the future.

    ¡°I¡¯m a ice dragon from the blue dragon n¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A, emm¡­¡­m, my son has done something outrageous¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    In my mother¡¯s opinion, Maia is the one I¡¯ve been ¡¸Sexually abusing and subjugating¡¹. The mother showed up. And a dragon. If I had thought about it normally, I would certainly have gotten down on my knees and apologized. However, Asti doesn¡¯t seem to know what is ¡¸Outrageous¡¹. ¡­¡­There was a tremendous divergence in consciousness. In the light of the dragon¡¯smon sense, she has no me for what she does, because she has signed a ¡¸Contract of power¡¹ at her own will. Rather, being able to be a prestigious existence as a dragon with a rider must be a tremendous celebration. And.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean by that, but¡­¡­your son has been very good to me personally¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s really an insatiable, greedy, wonderful man, isn¡¯t it so, Andy-sama?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    My mother looks at me again, expressionless.

    ¡°Immoral¡­¡­you¡¯re the one who messed with that little girl, and her mother, too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, mom, this is a dragon¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Not only Maia and I, but all the females in the n have been taken care of by Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°Andy!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why dragons have a little sense of that area from humans!!¡±

    I had a hard time exining it to my mother again.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s why I will take care of you as Marie-sama¡¯s wings in the future. When you return to your residence, you can always call on me to take you home¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on anymore, what¡¯s going on around you ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know sometimes, but it¡¯s not good to lose favor¡±

    She said, looking up at the sky and sighing in the face of the unimaginable presence of a dragon looking after her. I¡¯ve gotten used to it, so I don¡¯t have much of a sense of it, but usually having a dragon do something for you is a hell of a lot better than being favored by the king.

    ¡°Your son is a hero who deserves it. There is no doubt about what he has done and his strength¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that true, Andy?¡±

    ¡°It depends on how you look at it¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne, La, Maia, Aurora, Irina, Christie and Sharon. Breakcore, Lord Bonaparte, Ruth and Linda-san, 100-manmander Grants and Ector and also Neia. Not a few of the people who side with me are powerful enough to go down in history. I happen to be in a position to give my opinion to them and I happen to be at the scene of a historic event.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t see how you have that much power¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh. Strength of will and charm are admirable abilities of a hero. It is not a requirement for a hero to havebat power or wisdom¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But I¡¯m still a crossbow soldier and a cksmith¡±

    I scratch my head. I¡¯m really happy to have you lift it, but I wonder if I can report it to my mother. ¡­¡­But both the female ves and the baron looked at me with warm eyes.

    ¡°Andy can¡¯t lose sight of himself no matter how much. Thats admirable¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I think he¡¯s a bit sneaky, though¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that he does what he can and he doesn¡¯t think about what he can¡¯t do¡±

    ¡°Umm, Apple¡¯s right. ¡­¡­The lower half of his body is a little too naughty for my taste¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be allowed to be naughty and to be loved. And it¡¯s allowed in Celesta and in our forests. It¡¯s just that the customs of Trot are a bit out of scale with Smithson-sama¡±

    ¡°Well, many of the great nobles have de facto concubines. It¡¯s just that the letter of thew doesn¡¯t allow it¡±

    My mother rubbed her temples.

    I don¡¯t know how it got to be this way¡­¡­Andy really looks like he¡¯s grown up as he did back then¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡±

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m actually very happy to hear my mother say that. Yes. I¡¯m Andy Smithson. I¡¯m the son of Peter and Marie Smithson, who my mom knows. I¡¯m the same Andy Smithson that my dad said I looked like and that makes me the happiest. Even though we¡¯ve been apart for more than a decade, even though we¡¯ve been through a lot, it¡¯s always better to be told that I¡¯m still my mother¡¯s son, not that I¡¯m bing a stranger.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Apple¡¯s fault, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so, Selenium-chan?¡±

    ¡°Actually, yes. Just before Andy-san left Polka, Apple pretended to be in Andy¡¯s mouth and had a lot of erotic sex¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, Selenium¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wh, What do you mean, Apple-chan?¡±

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­I¡¯ve lost my memory of that time¡­¡­it¡¯s true, but¡±

    ¡°Andy, what does it mean? ¡­¡­There was a time when no one knew where you were¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­So, hiding things only widens the wound. She¡¯ll be fine, right?

    ¡°¡­¡­Mom, don¡¯t get angry and just listen to me. Apple, she said she would do anything for me if I gave her water from the spring, so I asked her to let me touch her boobs¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, This child¡­¡­!!¡±

    I was beaten with all one¡¯s might.

    -

    It¡¯s been a few years since my mother has seen Polka and now a number of changes have taken ce. The first thing you¡¯ll notice is the different races on the streets and therge crossbow squad quarters on the outskirts of the vige.

    ¡°I wonder if those people running in line are Andy¡¯s friends¡±

    ¡°Yes. There are two crossbow squads in the Celesta northern army and the captain of either squad is a friend of mine¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We have a lot of elves here. Not that there weren¡¯t in Folklore, but I never saw them in Polka¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Christie¡¯s¡­¡­cherry blossom n kids, I think. They are all good people. Elves who are hostile to humans are no longer visible because of Irina¡¯s policies¡±

    Guiding through the town with my mother and me without getting in the water. ¡­¡­I¡¯m deeply moved when I think that I was the one who was guided a little over a year ago. You can find a lot of things that have changed and some things that have not. As I was walking around, I met 100-manmander Becker at Aunt Lindsay¡¯s drink stand.

    ¡°Ou, Smithson. ¡­¡­Who is this madam?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my mother. ¡­¡­Mom, this is 100-man special dutymander Becker. He¡¯s with us on a mission and he¡¯s a very famous spy for Celesta¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A super famous spy?¡±

    ¡°Hey hey, Smithson, don¡¯t introduce me like I¡¯m ipetent. ¡­¡­Nice to meet you Madam. I¡¯m Sieg Becker, head of the special duty brigade of the Celesta army. It¡¯s an honor to meet you¡±

    ¡°Oh dear¡­¡­¡±

    My motherughed at the slightly theatrical self-introduction of 100-manmander Becker.

    ¡°Sieg-san, no matter how young Marie looks, you shouldn¡¯t be ying with her. It¡¯s a bad habit¡±

    ¡°Oh, Lindsay-san! I didn¡¯t know you were still working¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s terrible. I¡¯m not old enough to be fifty or sixty in Polka. Isn¡¯t Marie the one who¡¯s gotten a little old living in the city?¡±

    My mother touched her hands with Aunt Lindsay¡¯s and turned her voice upside down. I think she¡¯s fifty in this way. My mother came from another country, so her origins were different from Aunt Lindsay¡¯s, but she and Aunt Lindsay had always been good friends. Or rather, like the tavern owner¡¯s wife, Keel¡¯s mother and the Baroness, the women of Polka are strangely close to each other, as if they are united as bathing friends. The men, too, are overwhelmed by the women and use the tavern as a ce to escape, but they also get along well with each other.

    ¡°Smithson¡¯s mother. I mean, she doesn¡¯t really look like that. I thought you were younger than me¡±

    100-manmander Becker stroked his chin, impressed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve spent almost 20 years in Polka¡±

    It¡¯s like a rejuvenating hot spring, which is said to be a rejuvenating hot spring.

    After we left Aunt Lindsay, we went to Jackie-san¡¯s cksmith shop.

    ¡°Wee¡­¡­M, Missus!?¡±

    ¡°Jackie-kun!¡±

    Jackie-san leans his huge body out of the workshop and rolls his eyes.

    ¡°I was surprised to see you. I¡¯ll be happy to serve you some tea¡­¡­h, hey, Benessa! Prepare some tea, the Missus hase!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jackie-kun, Andy and I were just strolling by¡­¡­you¡¯ve be quite the cksmith¡¯s hand, by the way¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±

    The appearance of Jackie-san, who is praised by my mother, is the same as before. In fact, the scene in the workce at that time was that my father would joke around with the earnest Jackie-san and teach him how to work, while my mother would admonish him and help him. I think he might have been much more like a son to her than I was, who was still too small.

    ¡°Huh. You¡¯re not ready yet¡±

    There was a shadow, also sneaking out from the back. ¡­¡­It was old man Dan.

    ¡°Grandpa Dan, you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to have a dwarf in the forge. I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s rted to Jeanne and thendlord¡±

    ¡°I met him at the tavern and asked him to teach me something I¡¯m not good at today¡±

    ¡°Huh. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a good workshop and this Peter guy threw you out without being able to teach you that¡±

    The old man grumbled and Jackie-san choked up, his expression darkening slightly. He respects my father so much that it must be hard for him to say bad things about him in public. ¡­¡­And my mom, who was listening to it, said.

    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡­I really don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing. That good-for-nothing¡±

    She smiled nostalgically and muttered in a gentle voice despite her words. The old man nodded his head with his back to my mother.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t live long enough, you won¡¯t be able to say what you want to say. I can¡¯t tell what I want to say¡­¡­I can¡¯t even meet the descendants who are born. Even in my life, it can be rewarding¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Dan. Dan Cracks. ¡­¡­Peter Smithson¡¯s great-grandfather. You¡¯re Peter¡¯s ex-wife?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Peter Smithson¡¯s wife. Marie¡±

    ¡°Huh. ¡­¡­We can¡¯t live long each other¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Hey, Ogre boy. Let¡¯s continue¡±

    ¡°U, Usu¡±

    Dan and Jackie-san return to the smithy. It was a blunt encounter, but my mother wasn¡¯t a sickening wind and she saw them off.

    ¡°That¡­¡­¡±

    Just then, Jackie¡¯s wife appeared with a cup of tea. The sight of my mother and I made her half afraid and half wary.

    ¡°¡­¡­You must be Jackie-kun¡¯s wife. It¡¯s been a while¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you¡­¡­that, what can I do for you¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to see your face. Jackie-kun looks fine¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡±

    I guess she¡¯s still afraid of being asked to return the house and workshop. For Jackie-san, it¡¯s the family of a beloved master, but for her, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s a little sad, though.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    Then, Sara-chan peeked out from behind Jackie-sa¡äs wife. The wife reflexively tried to push her back, but my mother¡¯s face beamed.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­! It¡¯s Sara-chan, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve grown up so much!

    ¡°You remember?¡±

    ¡°She¡äs Jackie-kun¡äs daughter. How could I not remember¡±

    When my mother said this, Jackie-san shouted from the forge in agreement.

    ¡°Of course! What do you think the Missus is!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The missus and master, they made me a cksmith!¡¡Don¡¯t you know what that means? They made me, a guy like me, a¡­¡­iron worker! They¡¯re not just a store keeper, they taught me how to make the real thing, they taught me how to put my soul into it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Dear¡±

    The wife bes small. It¡¯s not just the shopkeeper who taught him how to make real food.

    ¡°Jackie-kun is like an irreceable family to me and that person. Of course Andy is important, but family is important to everyone. ¡­¡­Sara-chan is not a person to forget¡±

    Then she turned to Sara and dropped to her knees.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you. Sara-chan. ¡­¡­I met you when you were a baby. I¡¯m Marie, Andy¡¯s mother¡±

    ¡°N, Nice to meet you¡±

    ¡°Good girl¡±

    She stroked Sara¡¯s hair affectionately.

    ¡°I want you to take good care of your mother and father and this house. ¡­¡­It¡¯s the home where my loved ones were born and raised¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I¡¯m sure my mother knew Jackie-san¡¯s wife¡¯s caution inwardly. Since a legitimate sessor was alive, she was worried that she would be told to return it. But my mother made it clear, in a roundabout way, that there was no need to do so.

    ¡°Come on, Andy. Let¡¯s go. You¡¯re going to show me your new home, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Sorry to bother you. Jackie-san¡±

    ¡°No problem. I hope you¡¯lle back¡±

    I was happy to see Jackie-san¡¯s usual attitude.

    Then I showed her my new house.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s big¡­¡­two stories?¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­you know, there¡¯s a lot of us¡±

    ¡°Ri, Right¡­¡­are you really going to feed all of them?¡±

    ¡°For now¡±

    In the vicinity, another detached house is under construction, arranged by Dianne and Irina. In Polka, which has been slowly depopted but has renovated and inherited vacant houses scattered around, such a lively new construction rush will be fresh for my mother.

    ¡°If mom feels like it, I¡¯ll arrange for you to live here. Now it¡¯s full, including customers¡­¡­¡±

    When I opened the front door, I found a naked Mich, Airi and La rxing in the dining room and Juline standing in the kitchen. No one was wearing any clothes. A simple erotic paradise situation.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy? You want me to live here¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°This is why the dragon people have a slightly different sense of shame and values!¡±

    - ToC -

 Chapter 323: Immoral ceremony 1

    <h4>Chapter 323: Immoral ceremony 1</h4>

    The forced march to connect the mother and the current Polka isplete in one way or another. The rest is left to Asti. Even if I leave the details to her, I don¡¯t think my mother would be reckless with a dragon and¡­¡­Asti is smart to begin with. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll use her own judgment and make the best of it. Now¡­¡­I just need to do onest job before I leave for Renfangas.

    ¡°Jackie-san, can I borrow a corner of your workshop for a minute?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Bhan. Where¡¯s your mom¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s back at the Baron¡¯s mansion. ¡­¡­I¡¯d really like to spend a little more time entertaining my mother, but my mission is about to begin, so I need to make what I need to make¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. ¡­¡­Give you a hand, kid?¡±

    ¡°No, this is my job¡­¡­¡±

    I begin to make a new cor in front of Jackie-san and Grandpa Dan. As expected, I¡¯m getting used to making them. This time it¡¯s for Tetes, Cute and Marone.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is there a new increase in women?¡±

    ¡°It was quite a while ago. The problem was too delicate to make it at an inopportune time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, if Jeanne¡¯s okay with it, then yeah¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all right¡±

    It¡¯s a big introduction to the world in the barrier prison erotic paradise.

    ¡°Old Dan, if you ever want to go home, just let Airi know. She¡¯ll take you home¡±

    ¡°Airi¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s one of the four adult blue dragons whoe to our house, a little hard-eyed and masculine in the way she talks. She¡¯s been to La¡¯s pce¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­M, Muu. I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s also a dragon that works at owner¡äs order¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to say that I give her orders¡­¡­but rather, she helps me out when she¡¯s not busy. Dragon riders are respected by the dragons, so even if they don¡¯t have a contract with you, they¡¯re willing to help out in their own way¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot of stories about them, but¡­¡­dragons can wipe out an entire colony of an ordinary race with a single st. What kind of nerve to casually ask for help? And moreover¡­¡­to be doing it with impunity.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I was exposed to a lot of amazing things at the time, so I got along with the momentum¡±

    Now that I think about it, how could I have fucked Maia in the circle of dragons and moved straight into sex with Asti and the others? If I think about it calmly, they were all huge beasts that could have eaten me alive and if I had recognized them correctly, I would not have had time to get a cock erect. Maybe that¡¯s part of the reason why they think I¡¯m ¡¸Great¡¹.

    ¡°But if you go out with them, they are not scary people. Of course, you can¡¯t underestimate them, but at least I don¡¯t think dragons are ferocious beasts¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­In a way, the ck dragon is not wrong¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°That means you¡¯ve got big courage¡±

    ¡°N, No, I¡¯m confident I have a rtively small courage¡±

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯m braver than the Masturbation Brothers, Keiron and even thedies of the warrior group, at least I don¡¯t think I¡¯m braver than the girls of the warrior group.

    ¡°Weak people get strong when they have power. Or they shrink back for fear of it. Those who are less flirtatious are essentially on the same level as the strong. Kings and generals are examples of this. At least, you neither fear nor underestimate these extraordinary people. That¡¯s a big deal in itself¡±

    ¡°I, I wonder if that¡¯s true¡±

    ¡°Hmph. ¡­¡­Well, you don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to realize it. Courage and bravery are not good things if you are aware of them. The mind that tries to conquer fear can neither be shown nor wielded when there is no fear. It¡¯s just like a weapon. There are fools in every age and in every ce who make the mistake of doing so and they cause trouble all over the world¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    Beyond Grandpa Dan¡¯s words, a glimpse of Neiaes to mind. She who has courage, the hero. ¡­¡­Just an exotic title, that¡¯s all I can say.

    -

    ¡°Excuse me, business starts at eight bells¡­¡­oh, master?¡±

    ¡°Savory, can I borrow Cute for a minute?¡±

    I finished the cor and headed to the new bar anyway. Savory blinks at my sudden arrival and calls for Cute, who is running around in the tavern behind me, wiping tables.

    ¡°Cute, master wants to see you¡±

    ¡°Nya?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to have sex with you¡±

    ¡°Eh, no?¡±

    Savory makes a curious face. ¡­¡­Well, to have a y that makes you get fucked hard before work and served with semen in your womb, which is not a bad idea if you ask me, but I¡¯d like to do it.

    ¡°I made Cute¡äs cor, but I¡¯d like you to try it. I thought I¡¯d give it to you while I still can¡±

    ¡°Yay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you first that everyone else wears it all the time, but it¡¯s something you can take off if you feel like it or if the situation calls for it. Even if you don¡¯t wear it, you¡¯ll still be my girl¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I stroke Cute¡¯s sandy-colored hair (not tied up today) and as I¡¯m about to put a cor around her neck¡­¡­Savory grabs her hand firmly.

    ¡°Wh, What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m wearing a cor, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s like I¡¯ll give you a flower without any weight¡­¡­that¡¯s pitiful for Cute!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    Pitiful?

    ¡°¡­¡­N, No good?¡±

    ¡°Nya?¡±

    Cute is also dubious. Cough, Savory straightening her posture.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the sign of a female ve, right? It¡¯s not just a name tag, you know? When it was my time, you put it on and stick it in right then and there. Laurier was in front of everyone¡±

    No, even though it¡¯s away to the counter, let¡¯s not say that we¡¯re going to butch in where the tavern owner¡¯s wife is also present, Savory.

    ¡°¡­¡­Because the eight bells are already ringing¡±

    ¡°Sales are up to the eleven bells, so why not do it after that? Let¡¯s give it properly. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sure I¡¯m right, Marone-chan and Tetes-chan, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a good grasp of it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a customer service person, so I have to remember every little detail. ¡­¡­I remember that the master¡¯s mansion has Jeanne¡¯s grandfather. If that¡¯s the case, we should all get together at our ce or at the cat beast¡¯s mansion¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do we have to get together¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s important, okay? I¡¯ll call you when I know more¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll at least go around and tell people¡±

    ¡°Its alright. There are quite a few female ves whoe by a bit. Marone-chan, Oregano and otherse to get their supper, and¡­¡­Irina-sama and Naris-sane every day¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I guess it¡¯s the heart of Polka without me knowing it, here¡±

    I was a bit surprised to see Savory, who seems to be working hard behind the scenes to manage and oversee the female ves, just like Selenium. She may be morepetent than Fennel and others in this kind of arrangement.

    -

    After rxing in the hot springs and dealing with my mother and Peter at the Baron¡¯s mansion, I wait for the eleventh bell of the night. The temple of Polka rings a bell every two hours, so the eleventh bell is ten o¡¯clock at night in the urban style.

    ¡°I wonder which way it ended up¡­¡­Maia!¡±

    I called out to the sky as I walked down the snowy road, and Maia stooped and appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do you know where Savory and the others are? Maybe they¡¯re all here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm¡±

    Maia listens closely as she stands tall barefoot on the snow.

    ¡°¡­¡­I didn¡¯t quite hear Savory¡¯s voice, but if it¡¯s Selenium or Naris, that way¡±

    The direction she pointed to was the cat beast house.

    ¡°I mean, has she even called Selenium¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I was with Irina and Hilda when I left the baron¡¯s mansion, so I¡¯m fine¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­All I have to do is put cors on the three new people¡±

    I mean, Naris, you are not a female ve and you don¡¯t have to be present.

    Then I and Maia open the door to the cat beast house.

    ¡°Here theye¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s cold, close the door quick!¡±

    Naris gets angry and hurriedly closes the door. Most of the female ves were gathered in the living room of the cat beast house¡­¡­or rather in the hall just inside the front door. Naked.

    ¡°Why are you taking off your clothes all of a sudden¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because it was like this at my time¡±

    Laurier says, holding herself slightly squirming. As expected, the nudity festival at a stranger¡¯s house in Polka is different from the mood of the festival.

    ¡°I¡¯m a female ve, so this is how it¡¯s supposed to be done¡±

    When Savory said it, about half of the people in the room nodded in unison.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s how it is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t have to be present, Naris-chan¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s say those things first! I¡¯m not the one who told her to take off her clothes on the spur of the moment, Tetes-chan! How dare you tell me to get dressed and leave now!?¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha¡±

    Tetes was sitting side by side in the middle of the circle with Marone and Cute. Of course, they were all dressed without a stitch of clothing. Her hair, which is usually tied up with a hair clip, was down and she was wearing nothing in earnest. The same goes for Cute and Marone, who are wearing no decorations or artifacts on their bodies.

    ¡°Then I must undress too¡±

    Maia also quickly takes off her clothes and throws them away, bing a part of the circle teetering. I wanted her to take off her panties slowly, but there was no time to say so.

    ¡°Did you make up a rule or something about Tetes and the others letting their hair down?¡±

    When I asked around, Christie and Selenium nodded.

    ¡°After hearing about it from Savory, I thought it was time to stylize it¡±

    ¡°Well, in a sense, it feels like I¡¯ve decided on it right now. I¡¯m going to throw everything away, expose myself to Andy-san and ask him to put a cor on my neck¡±

    ¡°Stylization means¡­¡­you¡¯re going to add more?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, is it a deadline already?¡±

    Selenium gave me a look of heartfelt wonder. No, I haven¡¯t made a definite decision either. I¡¯m afraid that if I stay any longer, I¡¯ll be out of work for a long time, or there might be some other problem.

    ¡°Ho. Well, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s up to you to decide if you want more women¡±

    ¡°Put a cor on them, Andy. All three of them are waiting for you¡±

    From the end, Tetes, Marone and Cute. Three girls sitting on the carpet, not allowed to put on a single piece of clothing, waiting for the ve¡¯s cor. If I only think about this ce properly, it would definitely be a tragicposition, but all three of them are waiting with embarrassed, expectant faces and even smiles on their faces, which is an extraordinary sight.

    ¡°Then, Tetes¡­¡­chin up¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    I am the only clothed person in this ce. In the middle of all the beautiful naked women who expose themselves unabashedly, I wrap the proof of my carnal desire around a 16 year old girl.

    ¡°Marone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Please¡±

    Then, Marone. I scratch her passionate red hair and im ownership over her slender neck. And finally, Cute. The youngest female ve is given a reserved bill of sore love.

    ¡°¡­¡­Now Cute is my female ve. You¡¯re going to be teased with my cock all day, every day from now on¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nya¡­¡­?¡±

    Cute opened her eyes and shivered a little as she imagined it. Then Aurora and Luna hear it and shrug their shoulders.

    ¡°You said those things again. I really wish you would do that every day¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t mind¡±

    Sorry, every day was a bit much.

    ¡°Yes, yes, then you can give them a vaginal cum shot, Andy-san?¡±

    ¡°The three female ves, hands on hips up. Swear before us that you submitted your wombs¡±

    Selenium and Christie¡¯s instructions fly. Or rather, stylize it so much.

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°P, Please¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It, It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve been raped in front of everyone watching¡­¡­but it makes me really excited¡­¡­?¡±

    Three girls wait for me with their asses up in the air.

    ¡°Come on, Andy, take it off and undress¡±

    ¡°Let me help you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d go this far to do it¡±

    Anzeros, Sharon and Almeida swarm in and start stripping me of my clothes. I nced at where the clothes were going and saw Oregano and Fennel neatly folding them, including the other girls¡¯ clothing and I felt somewhat cut off from the retreat.

    ¡°Come on, Andy-san¡­¡­let¡¯s make friends?¡±

    Apple urges me on with a cheek kiss and I advance behind the three youthful butts.

    ¡°Please start with me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Not once, but as many times as you want¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­pl, please¡­¡­female ve pussy, do as you please¡­¡­?¡±

    Each of the three seduces. I cleared my throat and grabbed Tetes¡¯ ass first.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 324: Immoral ceremony 2 [Tetes Marone Cute and others]

    <h4>Chapter 324: Immoral ceremony 2 [Tetes Marone Cute and others]</h4>

    Perhaps she had been to a spa a while ago, Tetes¡¯ ass was smooth and warm, with no remnants of a chill. It was left to my hands to rub and rx it honestly, easily exposing the sinews and sagging between the two tender pieces of flesh.

    ¡°Sm, Smithson, 10-man captain¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I guess I could fuck you out of the blue, starting with your ass¡­¡­¡±

    I grinned and rubbed both holes with my thumbs. Savory, who was watching from the side, restrained me, saying, ¡¸No, you can¡¯t do that¡¹.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you do that until you¡¯ve fucked all three of them. Don¡¯t make the other two wait any longer than necessary¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s kind of cramped even though it¡¯s a ritual for me to be owned¡­¡­¡±

    Savory is right, though it certainly makes sense to fuck all three of them first.

    ¡°Fuck my ass first, then Marone-san and Cute-chan¡­¡­and then I¡¯ll have you feast on my uterus again, that¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll wait if you¡¯ll have me twice or thrice¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be a good girl and wait for you¡­¡­?¡±

    They were well-meaning children. Well, I can go around a few times with about three of them.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s start with the womb¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    I press my cock against Tetes¡¯bia. Tetes wriggled shyly and I dared to insert myself for the first time into Tetes, who epted the cor under the gaze of the female ves in the room.

    ¡°Hua, aaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    The ns pushes through Tetes¡¯ lewd flesh. I let the pre-cum get used to the vaginal canal that I swore was mine and mine alone. Tetes is on all fours, shaking her unfamiliar semi-long, flowing hair, but firmly epting my pration. Crotch to crotch. Hips and hips. Genitals and genitals. Firmly, snugly pressed against each other.

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d do this to you when we first met¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have someone you¡¯ve had your eye on from the beginning, ¡ºI¡¯m going to make you a female ve¡», anyway¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about time I understood the nature of 10-man captain Smithson, as expected¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Cheeky. I¡¯ve got a little bit of that¡±

    ¡°Really¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­¡­When I was asked back, I lost confidence. Did she know that?

    ¡°W, Well¡­¡­either way, your womb is my cum bag from now on¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡­ehehe, just pour it in as often as possible and don¡¯t run out of stock¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder why you¡¯re such a slut when you¡äre so young¡±

    ¡°Because 10-man captain Smithson said it was okay for me to be a slut ve!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I did say that, though. It¡¯s not easy to get a line out of an erotic maniac like that just because you¡¯ve been told to¡±

    ¡°Is that apliment?¡±

    ¡°I love it when a girl gets erotic on me¡±

    ¡°I also love 10-man captain Smithson who is also very naughty¡±

    Apparently, we agreed. I m my own hips into Tetes, who thrusts her hips out like a flexed tent. Tetes also boldly pushed her own hips against me. Her hips are still not very good, but she is greedy and when the timing is right, my vision is burned by a pleasure that is twice what I had expected.

    ¡°A, Au, ha, a, aa¡­¡­Smithson, jouninchou¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°H, Ha, kuu¡­¡­Tetes¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    Our hips rhythmically mmed against each other. I was in Tetes¡¯s ear, listening to thements of the women on the outside, such as, ¡¸You use your hips beautifully¡¹ and ¡¸It¡¯s not all about swinging your hips in a showy way¡¹.

    ¡°Master¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say 10-man captain Smithson every single time, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re my female ve now, so call me master¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­M, Master¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­My own personal pussy ve¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? Ehee¡­¡­that, I feel it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What is a ve girl who is violently beaten by her domineering master?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­? My favorite master who is always making love to the pussy fantasizing little erotic knight girl with his cock¡­¡­?¡±

    The nuances are quite different for the nod, but that¡¯s because it¡¯s tasteful.

    ¡°Master¡­¡­it¡¯s time to get inside Tetes¡­¡­Tetes¡äs stomach, interior¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡äll put it out¡­¡­and from this day on you¡¯re a cum squeezer for me¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­? Master, give me lots and lots of squeezes¡­¡­?¡±

    Holding Tetes tight, I press my hips tightly against her tiny ass and ejacte.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­?¡±

    The semen, which has be a constant excess in volume, spits into Tetes¡¯s cervix and overflows. Tetes was still slightly grinding her hips, trying to get my semen into her womb. It was as if she was trying to show off her dirty self from the bottom of her heart.

    I pulled out my cock from Tetes, which was threaded with a mixture of semen and love juice and pressed it against Marone¡äs butt.

    ¡°Finally, I can be Master¡¯s¡­¡­thing¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You could have looked for a lover without being in a hurry, now that your legs have healed. It¡¯s toote now, though¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t forget Master¡äs gratitude¡­¡­I¡¯m sure that when I returned to the colony, I was waiting with everyone else for Master toe and fuck me¡­¡­I was hiding before, but now I cane out and fuck you openly¡­¡­I wonder if I healed my legs so that Master can fuck me¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s paying too much lip service¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t regret it¡­¡­I¡¯m happy to have Master¡¯s child¡­¡­please let me have a baby¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Marone¡±

    I impatiently shake my hips from side to side and kiss Marrone¡¯s cat ears as she begs for insertion.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Marone isn¡¯t just someone to increase the number of children. You¡äre just a lewd person¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only my female ve, you can get pregnant with my child or you can want one. But you know what, I want to enjoy sex with a pretty girl named Marone. So¡­¡­Marone, let¡¯s have fun and make a baby¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­emm¡­¡­¡±

    Marone, realizing that she was a little hasty in her urgings, curls her red tail andys her ears down.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. You want kids, that¡¯s fine. But¡­¡­I like to be made to feel good about myself. I want you to look at me and have sex with me, not just dream about kids¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. Sorry¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Good girl. ¡­¡­Cock, I¡¯m going to make you feel good. With your ve pussy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Of course, Master¡­¡­?¡±

    I seek Marone¡¯s lips as I lean in from the side, grabbing her tits while I enter her.

    ¡°Oh my God, he is such a spoiled brat¡±

    ¡°But they say that procreation is a work in progress if you divide it too much. I like that about Andy. I like that about Andy. He¡¯s got love¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡î I can¡¯t help but like the fact that you can honestly say that you want to be treated nicely. It¡¯s easy to understand¡î¡±

    ¡°Right. ¡­¡­Children are abor of love. It¡¯s a bummer to be mean to them, but it¡¯s also a bummer to want them without love. Andy is just trying to take care of that¡±

    ¡°He¡äs a man of fierce sexual desire, but that means he¡¯s watching his partner carefully¡±

    I fuck Marone as hard as I can, even though I hear the murmurs of the outsiders. Perhaps it was because of the time that had passed since my arrival and the situation of more than two dozen people standing stiffly naked watching the show, but the room temperature had risen and I no longer felt cold. Rather, I grabbed Marone by the waist and mmed my hips into her, sweating, aiming for the depths of her womb, just like Tetes, who was sitting next to her, helplessly watching from the side.

    ¡°Marone, let¡¯s go¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, Master¡­¡­? Love me deep¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡­kuo, oo!¡±

    Looking at Marone¡¯s slender back, I ejacte again into her womb. Every time my cock bounces with a thump, I feel the realization that I am tinting her to me.

    Finally, Cute. ¡­¡­She was the youngest of the younger ones in recent years and was masturbating as she watched the previous two sex acts.

    ¡°Cute. ¡­¡­Pussy, let me use it¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­put it in, please, nyaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Shun, sandy-colored tail, showing off her protruding butt hole and wetbia. Without thinking about anything difficult, this young cat is rutting on me with all her might.

    ¡°Does Cute want to get fucked a lot?¡±

    ¡°Yes? I want Master to please me a lot¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I want Cute to please me too¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy when I¡¯m loved by Master¡­¡­I¡¯m so happy just being close to him, touching his naughty bits and being kissed by him that I want to thank the whole world for it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good girl. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to make Cute very happy, okay?¡±

    ¡°Nyah?¡±

    Teasing, but no lie. In her eyes, there is a mixture of lust and longing and in a sense, a straightforward desire that is not deceived by logic. I love the honesty of such Cute.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nya, uu¡­¡­so happy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy too, Cute¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I can see now¡­¡­I can work in the store I can see the beautiful forests and snow¡­¡­my favorite master likes me and loves me¡­¡­and I¡¯m probably the happiest person in the world¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Being a ve isn¡¯t really a very happy status¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡­I love Master the most, so this is what makes me the happiest¡­¡­?¡±

    Cute assures me as she swings her hips against my cock, sizzling it. There is no hesitation in her words. No excuses. Just simple goodwill and devotion. It seemed to resonate with the female ves as well and many of the women around us smiled and nodded their heads.

    ¡°Therefore¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Cute¡­¡­I¡¯ll make you feel as good as you want¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Nyaaah¡­¡­?¡±

    I return my hips to Cute¡¯s waist. I give impetus to my growing desire to ejacte and express my pleasure fully in the depths of her vagina. I spew my white lust into the womb of the youngest and most innocent female ve and beat my hearty satisfaction into her tiny body.

    ¡°Nya, Nyaaaaaaaaaaaa?¡±

    ¡°KKu, hu¡­¡­¡±

    Third ejaction. It is a liquid expression of unabated sexual desire and it spills so much that the female ves sigh. The shuddering Cute lie down, rxed and satisfied, and I am relieved at the end of my duty in one piece. Savory gently stands Cute up, leaning close to her. I look and Marone is Luna and Tetes is Sharon, who pulls her up to her feet. As I sat up, the three hips lined up in front of me, their crotches wet with sperm, as if to prove a point.

    ¡°Well then¡­¡­I wish you many more years toe¡±

    ¡°I wish to receive your favor and desire¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I offer¡­¡­my thanks and my vows to this ceremony¡­¡­nya¡±

    The three recite the lines that were sted into each of their ears.

    ¡°¡­¡­What, so much for style?¡±

    ¡°Closing is the heart of a ceremony¡±

    Irina folds her arms and says in a pompous manner. Christie, who was standing beside her,ughed and extended her hand.

    ¡°Well, now that that¡¯s all done¡­¡­we¡¯re free for the rest of the day¡±

    ¡°Freetime?¡±

    ¡°You can re-fuck the three new girls or you can re-mouth it with the girls in the pew. We¡äre your female ves and we¡¯ll keep youpany¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll be there for you, too. I can¡¯t extend the trip to Renfangas anymore and we will not have much time to spare from now on¡±

    When Christie and Irina said this, the color of the eyes of the female ves in the outside world, who had been quiet up to that point, changed.

    ¡°If you can, please pour a lot of sperm into us in the detention group. Cute is good, but I¡¯m pretty good too, okay?¡±

    ¡°Savory, despicable. ¡­¡­I¡¯ve been on rather infrequentlytely and I wouldn¡¯t mind being made to stand on my backside at least tonight¡±

    ¡°How about me and Fennel together?¡±

    ¡°Mou. There¡¯s no rush, Oregano¡±

    The close appeal of the four elf girls.

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about staying, then so am I and Jeanne¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a good time, but be careful. Hilda-sensei, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m here to help Selenium¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just like a female ve to support sex¡î¡±

    Jeanne, Selenium, Hilda and others joined in the fray.

    ¡°We have a choice, too. We¡¯ll be there for you when you get there¡±

    ¡°Huhu. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora also set up nearby.

    ¡°Then we too¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m wearing a cor¡­¡­and we can do it if you want¡±

    ¡°Shall we do it again?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be around here¡­¡­and why are you pulling me all the way down here, 10-man captain Smithson!?¡±

    While dragging back Naris, who was trying to escape, I also got a taste of the Gauntlet Knights¡¯ tits.

    ¡°Oh dear. I wonder if he wille to us¡±

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯ll get the short end of the stick if you wait, Dianne¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine with me and La-sama, though, because we can always deal with him¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°S, Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s work together, Dianne-san¡±

    While the two dragons decide to watch, Apple and Dianne also approach. Various naked bodies are crowded around me, almost like a bed of meat.

    ¡°Cute, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­Luna is sex, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going that way. I¡¯ll make sure you get plenty back when you¡¯re in heat¡±

    As I listen to Luna¡¯s creepy warning, I rub tits, fondle asses and put my cock in someone at random. Or rather, I¡¯m in a state of checking after the fact whose tits, whose ass and whose hole my cock is in. ¡­¡­I love this kind of wild y, though.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 325: After the winter break

    <h4>Chapter 325: After the winter break</h4>

    With a tter, Sharon, Naris, Anzeros and Neia carry the armor I made into the carriage. If you¡¯re going to be away from home, you usually wear it for convenience of transport, but if you¡¯re being carried on the wings of a dragon, you don¡¯t need to worry about that too much. You don¡¯t have to think about being dropped off suddenly and fighting instantly¡­¡­rather you can have the luxury of saying something like, ¡¸I¡¯d hate to sit on a hard chair with my clothes on and have the paint damaged needlessly¡¹.

    ¡°Are we splitting up this time?¡±

    When I approached Dianne, who was supervising the takeoff preparations, sheughed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother to feel cramped. ¡­¡­I was actually told that one of the blue dragons would be willing to send out someone to help with the transport¡±

    ¡°You should stop¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­Even if there are two cows, it¡¯s still an emergency for the public. It would be safer not to bother showing any more mobilization¡±

    ¡­¡­Once again, we feel the difference between our own awareness of dragons and the public¡¯s perception of them. We are pretty much the only ones who can ask for a favor, but if a third or fourth dragon shows up, this time Sir Buster will have his head in the sand.

    ¡°Tetes, don¡¯t say anything else, okay?¡±

    I also nailed Tetes, who was just nearby waiting for delivery.

    ¡°Ahaha, it¡¯s all right! Am I that unreliable?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been fooled and cheated by you at all costs, you know¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m already your sex ve¡±

    Tetes stands tall and kisses me.

    ¡°Both front and back are dedicated cum holes for you, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t stir things up so early in the morning¡±

    ¡°You know, just because it¡¯s morning doesn¡¯t mean you need to be shy, okay? If you want, I can stick my butt out back there for a minute¡±

    Tetes whispers to me in a whisper. But Hilda, who was listening nearby, warned her.

    ¡°You know, Tetes-chan. It¡¯s fine that you¡¯re into sex with Andy-kun, but don¡¯t be so careless, okay? You have to keep your personal life separate from your professional life¡±

    ¡°Y, Yees¡±

    That¡¯s very sound advice, even for Hilda.

    ¡°When you¡¯re on the job, it¡¯s better to avoid the hard work of cleaning up after yourself and to give yourself a blowjob if at all possible¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the point!¡±

    It was Hilda-san after all.

    -

    Although we didn¡¯t invite them to the cor ceremony yesterday, there are still a few groups I have to be responsible for in Polka.

    ¡°Azel, Rizel and Miril. I¡¯m going to Renfangas for a while, so I¡¯ll probably be back in¡­¡­the first of the month or so, but if you want to go back to Celesta in the meantime, tell the Baron or Irina¡±

    It would be difficult for them to casually ask Asti and the other dragons for a favor, since they basically live their lives without contact with the blue dragons. I asked the Baron and Irina to coordinate the matter. To be precise, Fennel, a member of the Silver n, will act as an intermediary, but let¡¯s leave that part aside.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯te home much?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather has treated me well, so I don¡¯t mind waiting¡±

    The three apparently have no intention of giving up on the pregnancy and returning to the desert in the middle of the day. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a pregnancy, but the bottom two in particr are sofortable with the idea that they don¡¯t seem to be aware that they¡¯re making a baby. That¡¯s good for me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave just yet, but do you want me to tell¡­¡­Barbara?¡±

    I tilt my head a bit at Azel¡¯s words.

    ¡°Barbara¡­¡­?¡±

    Emm? Who was it?

    ¡°Look, emm, she came in with the sick group the other day and she lives with Marone and the others¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, Keel¡äs girlfriend¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s that weird girl who likes the uncle who¡¯s kind of useless¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Please don¡¯t call Keel an uncle¡±

    I¡¯m older than him¡­¡­ That¡¯s because I¡¯m an unclepared to Azel and Rizel. ¡­¡­I¡¯m old enough to be called an uncle by Cute and Tetes.

    ¡°M, Master!? Come on, Azel, apologize, Master is hurt!¡±

    Miril is upset, but please don¡¯t apologize, it hurts me more to be apologized to.

    -

    In addition, I made a quick visit to the crossbow corps and the familiar stores to say hello.

    ¡°Really, you¡¯re flying by a dragon¡­¡­it doesn¡¯t feel real, even with my own eyes¡±

    Two dragons, one blue and one ck, stand side by side on a in cleared of snow by the Ice Decker. Looking up at them, my mother sighs. A few people are seeing us off, including the Baron, Irina, my mother and Grandpa Dan. Our departure and return are not so unusual anymore, so there is no fuss, but there are townspeople and crossbowmen who are watching the takeoff from the town from afar.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you first. I¡¯m going to teach that little ogre a few more tricks and then I¡¯m going home. Don¡¯t expect me to be around next time¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re free to go. That¡¯s what I asked Airi to do¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me¡±

    Airi, dressed in a long robe after a hot bath (a traditional Polka costume, but strangely popr with the dragons), assures me that she will be happy to hear my conversation with Grandpa Dan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring Jeanne to visit you again when things settle down¡±

    ¡°Huh. I have a lot to teach them, too. I¡¯ll be ready¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡±

    ¡­¡­Maybe I¡¯ve got a good teacher, as good as Master Sleedo.

    ¡°Dianne-dono. Please take good care of Andy. He is now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be told. ¡­¡­With Andy as the keystone, this ce, this time period, is beginning to move. From the beginning, I intend to make him my husband. He also has two dragons who swear allegiance to him. No one will ever touch him¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not every day you find someone so well-protected, even among royalty and nobility¡±

    I thought Irina¡¯s wording was excessive¡­¡­well, normally, royalty and nobility don¡¯t have dragons either. And then there¡¯s Anzeros and the other Ace Knights and Gauntlet Knights. Certainly no escort unit is as reliable as it is.

    ¡°Thank you for your help. I hope to see you again¡­¡­¡±

    Neia takes off her hat and greets the Baron.

    ¡°You are always wee to visit us again. All of us at Polka will be waiting for you with open arms¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah, hopefully¡±

    Neia smiles just a little sadly and puts her hat back on to hide her face. I wonder why she makes that face. If Dianne¡¯s n seeds, diplomatic rtions will be established and there will be no obstacles in the way of travel. Even the hardship-filled Kalwin will be easier. Eventually, she will be able toe to Polka whenever she wants. ¡­¡­Doesn¡¯t she trust us?

    ¡°Hey Smithson. Skipping work is not good¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡±

    With a crunch, I am shouldered from behind by 100-man special dutymander Becker. Basically, there is no work to be done, even if it is called cking off. Goto and Boyd are still working on the carriage that La is carrying, but the other men should just be watching from the side because they don¡¯t want to disturb them.

    ¡°¡­¡­You care for the hero, Smithson?''¡±

    ¡°E, ah, well¡­¡­she just seems a little, you know, pessimistic¡±

    ¡®You¡¯re wasting your time on women¡¯s expressions, dude. ¡­¡­Well, it wouldn¡¯t be so funny if you were still pretending to be a simpleton after all this love and attention from women¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­I wonder if the fact that he pointed that kind of thing out to me means that the special dutymander has some idea.

    ¡°Do you know anything about it, 100-man special dutymander¡±

    ¡°Hmm? How the hell should I know? The other side is unidentified and no one on our side knows what¡¯s going on in this mysterious kingdom¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, how the hell should I know? ¡­¡­That¡¯s why, Smithson¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye on it. I hate to say it, but those are the eyes of a hero. ¡­¡­They¡¯re the eyes of a man who dies doing something for someone other than himself and ends up being called a hero¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so ominous¡±

    ¡°Captain Dianne said she wanted to help her. The captain seldom cares about someone who can handle it without help. ¡­¡­That¡¯s what the captain says to a girl of that strength¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­100-man special dutymander, you know something after all?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat it. I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just a hunch¡±

    With a tap on the shoulder, 100-manmander Becker moves away. I find myself somewhat optimistic, having grown ustomed to the peaceful Polka life and being surrounded by female ves. ¡­¡­Will I brace myself?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Although.

    ¡°Master? I¡¯m free, so y with me?¡±

    ¡°Te, Tetes-chan, hey!¡±

    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s the rush, Naris-chan?¡±

    ¡°Y, You know what, Neia-san is also riding with us!?¡±

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about ying for a while, right?¡±

    ¡°No, not Master¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know, do you, Neia-san? I have be a female ve of 10-man captain Smithson?¡±

    ¡°Ha, Haa¡­¡­umm, am I interrupting?¡±

    The current situation, with Tetes being strangely goofy, Neia being intimidated and Naris being flustered, seems to reduce that kind of tension.

    ¡°If you want, I can jump into La-san¡¯s carriage over there right now¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd, we¡¯re flying!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not impossible to do it¡­¡­¡±

    We¡¯re taking a reasonable distance to avoid wing collisions, so it¡¯s not tens of meters.

    ¡°Tetes, not good. Don¡¯t bother people too much¡±

    Anzeros flips Tetes off. Tetes looks a little unhappy.

    ¡°Mou. ¡­¡­I think it¡¯s okay for Neia-san to see my sex life¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want her to see me¡±

    ¡°Because, Neia-san, you like 10-man captain Smithson a lot, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point¡±

    Good grief. I mean, it¡¯s a good time to deny that you don¡¯t like it, Neia.

    ¡°Tetes-san. Being prepared to be a ve is not the same as being modest, okay?¡±

    ¡°Y, You¡¯re right. It¡¯s one thing to respond to Andy¡¯s desires, but it¡¯s another to force him to show it, even as a female ve¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora and Almeida join in the preaching.

    ¡°There are ways to please Andy that don¡¯t have to be hi¡±

    Luna squeezed up next to me and looked up at me. I pet her and she squints at me and rubs her cheek against my shoulder. ¡­¡­Yeah, I think that kind of thing is nice, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that Neia is awkward.

    ¡°But if you ask me, it¡¯s not a good idea to spend time in a carriage while traveling like this¡î¡±

    ¡°I, I know it¡¯s a bit of an orgy¡­¡­b, but if Smithson-san wants it¡­¡­ouch¡±

    Chop to Sharon, who was almost bloodied by Hilda¡¯s ride.

    ¡°Hilda-san, you know what you¡¯re doing, please don¡¯t encourage the neers¡±

    ¡°Tehee¡î¡±

    Good grief, this woman.

    ¡°¡­¡­But, you think that¡¯s probably what they¡¯re doing in the carriage over there¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t deny that¡±

    Apple and Dianne nod to each other in a whisper.

    ¡°You¡¯re here Neia!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Not to put it this way, but Neia Grans probably thinks she¡¯s one of us from the side, too!¡±

    Neia is freaked out by Dianne¡¯s words.

    ¡°¡­¡­!?¡±

    Hearing this, Naris and Sharon nodded with a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s a wonder that the dusky 10-man captain Smithson hasn¡¯t gotten his hands on these titties, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in this state¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A, Ah¡­¡­eemm¡±

    Neia wanders off.

    ¡°¡­¡­If it¡¯s just breasts, they¡¯ve already been touched¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell them!¡±

    The atmosphere is getting crazier and crazier. But Naris hit her hand and nodded softly.

    ¡°Ah, I remember you being mischievous when you were getting your armor measurements¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been twice besides that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°As expected, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all you got toment on!?¡±

    On the contrary, it¡¯s sad. I¡¯ve certainly done it.

    ¡°Neia-chan, don¡¯t you think cors are fashionable?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t solicit her either, Hilda!¡±

    ¡­¡­Tension, it¡¯s all been cut down.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 326: Or One X-Day 1

    <h4>Chapter 326: Or One X-Day 1</h4>

    For now, let¡¯s start with Rennesto. As a base of operations, we have almost no use for Rennesto, or rather, we always go to Catalina, the front line, as soon as we stay there for a while.

    ¡°Sharon and Tetes should also go and greet the people around them¡±

    When I tell them beforending, they blush for some reason.

    ¡°Greetings¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nu, unveiling of the female ve¡­¡­?¡±

    I simply meant to say, go show your face, but their imagination was overrun with grandiose fantasies.

    ¡°It¡¯s different. I mean, take off the cor¡±

    ¡°That¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    They both look disappointed. Do they want to send me to my death so badly, position-wise?

    ¡°Naris. Give them a lesson inmon sense¡±

    ¡°Me!¡±

    Naris seemed unwilling to be the one to make ament, even though I had appointed her to be the one to make thement because she has the mostmon sense. ¡­¡­Yeah. I understand that it seems like too much of a hassle.

    ¡°I mean, what are you really going to do? If you are nning to make a female ve and impregnate her with Polka dots or something like that, then you can¡¯t have a secret rtionship with her forever, can you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too thoughtless, you know that?¡±

    Naris had a point.

    ¡°What do you say, Andy? If you want, I can go with you to greet Felios and Sir Buster¡±

    Dianne says quietly. ¡­¡­Well, to be honest, it¡¯s a little bit uncool, but it¡¯s the only way to expose the rtionship to Felios, who is likely toe and kill me instantly. Felios is also awesome to the extent that Anzeros and Aurora can¡¯tpete with him a bit.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let my brother get his hands on you. Don¡¯t worry¡±

    Sharon assures me, but I am still afraid of scary things. I mean, if La came with us, it would be perfect. She¡¯s a dragon and I don¡¯t think Felios will be able to stand up to her easily.

    ¡°La, can you hear me?¡±

    ¡ºHo¡»

    I call out to La, who is following behind us as a flight formation. La heard with her hearing as expected and immediately flew in as Chibi La, which is an illusion.

    ¡°I want you to apany me to greet Felios¡­¡­okay?¡±

    ¡º¡­¡­Dianne alone would not be enough¡»

    ¡°La?¡±

    It¡¯s rare that she objects at a time like this. It¡¯s not at all unlikely that I¡¯d be in a pinch.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡»

    Chibi La is silent on my shoulder. Somewhat.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll get to Tetester, won¡¯t we?¡»

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    ¡ºI will apany you¡»

    In a roundabout way, she tells me that she has no second thoughts.

    ¡°Tetesu-chan will see blood if he¡¯s not good at it. After all, he is Demon Buster¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, well, I¡¯m sure Marquis Buster will forgive you, after all, if it¡¯s La-san¡¯s call¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know if I should say this, but I think it would be better if you didn¡¯t add too much stress to Grand Knight Buster¡¯s mind¡±

    ¡°Eh. But you can¡¯t break a vow you made to others once, as a knight. Even if it¡¯s something naughty?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be a knight in shining armor just for this asion!¡±

    Ah, I feel heavy. ¡­¡­But now that I¡¯ve given her the cor.

    When we arrived at the Celesta mansion in Rennesto, we were greeted in front of the mansion by 10-man captain Mets.

    ¡°Hey, Mets. What¡¯s with the sloppy clothes?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t like it, 100-man special dutymander. I just happened to be strolling along when I saw you guys suddenly appear, so I came running¡±

    10-man captain Mets dressed more like a regr street thug than a warrior. He wore a leather jacket over a shirt that was slightly cut and showed his belly button rather than his chest and a pair of worn-out pants. He had many essories such as nes, bangles and earrings. ¡­¡­Walking around a foreign city dressed like this?

    ¡°You¡­¡­are ying around a lot, Mets, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m just a liaison officer in the capital city who gets regr reports andpiles them. I¡¯ve got a lot of time on my hands and I¡¯m being prodded by my home country to check out Rennesto¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to get all dressed up to find out what¡¯s going on in the town of Rennesto¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re not just singing your heart out at the bar like you always do?¡±

    ¡°My own style of espionage! I¡¯m not ying around!¡±

    He mes him, but I¡¯m sure 100-manmander Becker is the same way, acting in a special way for both hobby and practical purposes.

    ¡°Becker, leave it at that. Thank you for your service, 10-man special duty captain Mets¡±

    ¡°Haa¡±

    10-man captain Mets respond to Dianne¡¯s exertions with a Celesta-style salute.

    ¡°Anzeros, Aurora and Neia are with me! The rest of you rest today! We leave for Catalina tomorrow morning, so unpacking is minimal! Dismissed!¡±

    At Dianne¡¯s order, all of the special duty members salute in unison and the Gauntlet Knights and Neia, in their own ways, indicate their understanding.

    ¡°Andy. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I¡¯m done greeting. I¡¯ll just give Sir Buster a hint about Tetes and I¡¯ll report back to youter¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Dianne whispered to me and nodded. The two dragons each change into their human bodies, Maia rushes over to me and¡­¡­La looks at Tetes with a nk sideways nce.

    ¡°La?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What is it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes is concerned about¡­¡­? But I don¡¯t think so. Tetes has already screwed up once. She was almost banned once for that. She¡¯s not going to get any stranger than this. I think so.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Tetes?¡±

    ¡°No. ¡­¡­Nothing¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t look at her like that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that there is nothing?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, everything will be fer. I think I¡¯ll talk to Sharon first¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    ¡°Be careful. Maia and Dianne may be enough of a threat, but you can never be too careful¡±

    La¡¯s expression did not soften as she put her clothes on roughly. It was an attitude that gave me a strange feeling.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After Dianne and the others had greeted Sir Buster briefly at the castle, Dianne, Maia, Sharon and I headed to the mansion where Felios and the others lived.

    ¡°Sharon. Are you safe?¡±

    Felios greeted her not in his usual armor, but in smart, fine aristocratic clothes, probably loungewear. Behind him, as usual, was Berga. As usual, his face was expressionless, as if he were an elf and it was hard to tell what he was thinking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We met just the other day, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°No, the danger could be anywhere at any time. Above all, you are in a more dangerous assignment than Gold Arms¡±

    Felios says seriously. Then he res at me.

    ¡°You¡äre working with lowly humans and dark elves. You are a beautiful woman and I can¡¯t help but wonder what they would do to you in the blink of an eye¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°About that¡­¡­older brother¡±

    Sharon swooped forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m in love with 10-man captain Andy Smithson¡­¡­no, I decided to be a female ve¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Originally, I was aware of such differences¡­¡­between humans and elves, royalty andmoners. But we abhor that very thing and we are in this country¡­¡­older brother?¡±

    Felios was frozen. No, he was frozen and his face was a strange color.

    ¡°Hey, Felios¡­¡­¡±

    Berga gently tapped him on the shoulder and Felios slowly turned around.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    He copsed.

    ¡°Older brother!?¡±

    ¡°Felios!?¡±

    Blood spread on the floor as he fell. It was Felios¡¯ vomit of blood. The elven nobleman vomiting blood with white eyes and a strangeplexion. I thought I¡¯ve seen something like that before. ¡­¡­But it looks like Lucas¡¯ face when one of his balls was crushed by me.

    ¡°Wh, What the hell is going on?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know, but at least if Sharon had asked for help¡­¡­he might still have been shocked that you said you were going to be a sried female ve herself¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Weirdo¡±

    Dianne and Maia sigh.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sharon. I can¡¯t believe it either, but¡­¡­how could it be?¡±

    At Berga¡¯s quiet question, Sharon put her hand on her chest and looked serious.

    ¡°Smithson-san, he has a genuine degree of dignity, worthy of following two dragons. It is the depth of his capacity that makes even¡­¡­me, a mere woman, so easily. Not a nobleman of Arcus, not a fierce knight, not a shallow woman with the appearance of an elf, ¡­¡­ but who sees only me and loves me as a woman¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can understand the theory, but it¡¯s not a convincing story. Especially how much Felios doted on you¡­¡­you, of all people, such a little boy of the human race¡±

    ¡°Berga. ¡­¡­Race is not a big deal. Where is the pride of a race that would ridicule me just because my breasts are bigger than others and how am I supposed to feel it?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then dwarves? Dark elves? Would you have been satisfied with half-elves or beastmen?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk that way¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. ¡­¡­The bigger one who happened to love me and deserved to be put together was the human race. That¡¯s all¡±

    ¡­¡­No, that¡¯s the only way to convince Berga, but if you lift me up that high, that¡¯s¡­¡­something like that, I feel like I¡¯m carrying a lot of extra titles. Berga turns his eyes on me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you ready for that much, human? Sharon is¡­¡­Princess Sharon, the princess of glorious Arcus, the princess of 7,000 years of glory. Are you prepared to take and hold that princess in your miserable body?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Would you be convinced if I told you I have?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions back¡±

    Berga¡¯s eyes grow steely. ¡­¡­He is trying to crush me with just his spirit. But. The most important thing to remember is that he can¡¯t crush me with that level of spirit, let alone with arm strength. I have known more than one fear, more than one murderous spirit. I was scared before I came here, but as soon as I heard Sharon¡¯s trust in me, they held me back. I¡¯m a cash cow.

    ¡°You know. ¡­¡­No, not exactly¡±

    Maia and Dianne look at me a little curiously as I get strangely flustered. Yes. The tension is a little strange. But I¡¯m not.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let down a woman who said she likes me, who said she approves of me. I don¡¯t want to do anything that will make her sad. ¡­¡­Sharon is one of them. That¡¯s all¡±

    A thought thates out strangely easily. ¡­¡­This kind of state of mind at a time like this may be the reason why people around me overestimate me. My willpower to the women who loved me. The situation where you can¡¯t run away and you have to be prepared is born out of such a feeling.

    ¡°Now, the number of fingers in both hands isn¡¯t enough¡­¡­that¡¯s because the woman¡¯s credit doesn¡¯t let me escape. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s what Sharon calls magnanimity or capacity. I will upy¡­¡­Sharon as my woman as long as she asks for it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Indeed. Aside from power, is the case reasonable?¡±

    ¡­¡­Apparently, Berga can be fooled, too. But. Wiping the blood from his mouth, Felios stands up dazedly.

    ¡°W, What are you being deceived about, Berga¡­¡­this guy is definitely using some kind of medicine or magic on Sharon as well, of course¡±

    ¡°Felios¡±

    ¡°Hu, hmph¡­¡­I was too surprised¡­¡­yes, Sharon, there¡¯s no way Sharon would say such a bloody thing¡­¡­you filthy little human¡­¡­!!¡±

    He was still purple-faced and apparently hade to a reasonable conclusion in his own mind. He tried to pull the sword from Berga¡¯s waist and¡­¡­

    ¡°Huhh¡±

    Dianne kicks at the brim and snaps the sword.

    ¡°If you taunt Andy-sama any further, I¡¯ll kill you, okay?¡±

    Maia releases cold air. And

    ¡°I am no longer a child. Older brother. ¡­¡­Yes, I am truly¡­¡­no longer a child¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    At Sharon¡¯s meaningful words, Felios looks at Berga with a despairing look on his face. Berga shakes his head and once again Felios copses.

    ¡°Older brother!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Leave him alone. He has to leave his younger sister sooner orter¡±

    Berga¡­¡­¡±

    No, the blood is spreading like it¡¯s not good if you leave him alone.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 327: Or One X-Day 2

    <h4>Chapter 327: Or One X-Day 2</h4>

    Felios was taken to a nearby clinic, where he was diagnosed with a two-month recovery. Slowly closing the front door of the clinic, Berga sighs.

    ¡°The mental damage won¡¯t heal in a couple of months¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°My brother, you are exaggerating¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sharon. Take a little of what Felios felt when he left Arcus for you because you didn¡¯t want to marry¡±

    ¡°It was for the sake of making love to the good Lord sooner orter¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, Felios would have reacted the same way even if he wasn¡¯t human and sooner orter¡­¡­and even then, a woman of your stature is a female ve¡±

    Berga¡¯s quip was quite fair. Well, that¡¯s what I usually say. And then Dianne interrupted.

    ¡°About that. ¡­¡­Andy¡¯s ¡ºFemale ve¡» is meant to be a countermeasure to Trot¡¯s legition against multiple marriages. In light of thews of the rest of the world, it¡¯s about as close as you can get to calling someone a concubine¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Berga, expressionless. Sharon says, ah a little and covers her mouth lightly.

    ¡°So¡­¡­I guess you could have just ¡ºStarted seeing each other¡» to report to Felios¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­may be so¡±

    Felios, the damage was allegedly spiked by the impact effect.

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­but, even so Arcus¡äs princess and a ck Arm willingly surrendered herself to amoner of the human race. That alone is enough to make anyone who hears it swoon¡±

    ¡°Let the narrow-minded fall as far as they will. Smithson-san is amoner, but what he has done so far is so good that some countries might take him for a nobleman. The northern forest n council did not conspire against us¡±

    ¡°N, No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that good, okay?¡±

    Cowering from the overestimation, Dianne pats me on the back.

    ¡°Get used to it. I know I helped you a lot, but you¡¯re the one who got the credit for the result. There is no good in being modest at a time like this¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so¡±

    ¡°Remember. That¡¯s what credit is for. It does not matter how many men amander has killed in a campaign, he will be praised for bringing victory even if he has not killed a single soldier with his own hands. You may not be a general or anything, but if everyone recognizes the credit as yours, it¡¯s not fiction, it¡¯s real credit¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    ¡°You defeated Lucas, subdued a Holy Beast, saved the Great Hero of Trot and were of great assistance to Renfangas in the Great Invasion. You have brought the elves in and out of the forest and saved many bodies from desperate injury and disease. No matter how you minimize it, it is worth what Sharon says it is worth¡±

    What Dianne said was still a little hard to admit that I myself was responsible for a lot of it. But, well, if it makes sense to Berga. No, if it would convince me that it¡¯s a reason for girls to love me, including people other than Berga, then I¡¯d be okay with that.

    ¡°¡­¡­Indeed. After all, there are some parts that are difficult to understand¡­¡­as long as that n meeting, including Princess Aurora and Irina-sama, has tolerated your selfishness, it¡¯s not that Sharon is misguided. Maybe¡±

    Mwah, sighed Berga.

    ¡°I wonder what we¡¯re doing with Felios. ¡­¡­He¡¯s still a Great Knight Chief. The most important thing to remember is that you can¡¯t leave him in a state of confusion¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­patiently persuaded¡±

    ¡°No, it might be better to stay away from Sharon and the man there. ¡­¡­Difficult, but I¡¯ll follow up¡±

    As expected of the mentor figure of these siblings, he seemed to take care of every detail.

    -

    Once back at the Celesta mansion. The next difficult enemy is Sir Buster. ¡­¡­Well, unlike Felios, I don¡¯t think he will vomit blood down, but we should be very careful in dealing with him. It would be a shame if he is petrified or something.

    ¡°I think we should use Sharon¡¯s reminder¡­¡­to greet Sir Buster. In the meantime, I¡¯d like to invite La to join us for a strategy meeting¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here¡±

    La appears out of nowhere as she walks down the entrance hall.

    ¡°Just in time. La, let¡¯s talk it over¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter, Dianne. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to need to borrow Owner for a minute¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Borrowing. ¡­¡­Is she going to tell me something that Dianne shouldn¡¯t be listening to? No, I don¡¯t think there should be such a thing in the first ce. La is not the type of person who would do something so devious and she must have a firm trust in Dianne. ¡­¡­If that is the case, what does that mean?

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand. Don¡¯t take too long¡±

    ¡°Ho, even a cup of tea is enough while you sip¡±

    Dianne pushes my back without saying anything. I step toward La without understanding why and notice that¡­¡­La is looking strangely serious.

    ¡°Wh, What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Ho. ¡­¡­Hang out with me for a bit¡±

    La closes her eyes a little, takes a breath, then her open eyes make a small run from side to side and she takes my hand and goes outside.

    She brings me into the workshop in the garden.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s sex here now, where it¡¯s soundproofed. I encourage La to talk.

    ¡°Ho. ¡­¡­Just now, I asked Tetes about it¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It would be quicker to look at. Calm yourself¡±

    La poked her finger against my forehead. She seemed to be trying to show me her memories as they were by pouring them directly into my head with an illusion. I surrendered my mind to the illusion that La was creating.

    -

    ¡°You, my Lord and Naris, seem to have been deceived¡±

    ¡°Yes? Deceive?¡±

    ¡°Stop that white-knuckle grin of yours. Who do you think you are? ¡­¡­I tell you that I will not relent for the sake of my Lord. I did not let you live because I liked you and spoiled you. It was because I thought my Lord would want you to. If you plot against my Lord, my heart will not be hurt even if you are extinguished¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­After all, a dragon is no mean feat¡±

    ¡°You have shown an interest in pleasure and my Lord has responded well. So far, so good. But Owner is not a skilled sex worker. You may have tasted pleasure by ident and thought that you could be fooled by thepany of entranced elves and cat beasts in heat, but it is not so luscious that a woman of your rank and purpose can give it all up at once and fall into very. You are too quick to draw that conclusion. ¡­¡­It is too natural. Do you have a rebuttal?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any more misdirection. Well, if you want to conspire, that¡¯s fine too. If you are confident that you can make a dragon that has been around for two hundred years talk. ¡­¡­I have already told you, I am considering extinguishing you. Choose your next words with that kind of determination¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it true that I thought it was okay to be a ve? No, I still think about it. I am sure that 10-man captain Smithson will lofe me. I am sure that he will love me thoroughly as a mere woman, with total disregard for my swordsmanship and my birth, which is probably never possible over here. Then I can surrender myself to him. It¡¯s a happiness that has never surfaced in my life¡±

    ¡°Go on. There must be more where that came from¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right. And beyond that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson is kind to his people. I am sure that if one of his female ves asks for him, he will always be the one who will fight for her, putting all his strength around her¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Al-chan, Knight Chief Sharon and Naris-chan aren¡¯t really from Renfangas, are they?¡±

    ¡°Apparently so, but I¡¯m not particrly interested¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just me. A genuine Renfangasian. ¡­¡­It would have to be me then. To get this much power around 10-man captain Smithson to Renfangas¡¯s side, it is most certain that I will be that man¡¯s people. It is worth it. ¡­¡­It is not expensive if I can give my life as his female ve from onward and equip this country with the power of a god of war, several knights, and two dragons¡±

    ¡°Tsk. That¡¯s a clever little ount¡±

    ¡°I like 10-man captain Smithson for what he is. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s so bad that he likes to be surrounded by naked girls. I¡¯ve agreed to a contract that will allow me to be raped and have as many children as I want for the rest of my life. You can¡¯t do this kind of thing by just taking it in stride. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to do it for the sake of it. It¡¯s just that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not umon for people to offer themselves to a powerful person as a sacrifice, even though they know it will be called a political marriage and they will beforted, is it?¡¡I¡­¡­would be happy to surrender myself to that. I can be of service to Renfangas. This would allow my brother to forgive me. It¡¯s just killing two birds with one stone: sex and mission. You know, I¡¯m not trying to fool 10-man captain Smithson, right? Just calcting a little further, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if owner would you¡­¡­think so?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha. It¡¯s something no one cares about as long as you keep quiet. I¡¯m good for the country in the future and 10-man captain Smithson can actually fuck and impregnate me as much as he wants, so¡­¡­nobody, nobody cares¡±

    -

    Waking up from the illusion.

    ¡°¡­¡­This is the exchange that took ce in your absence. You were concerned about being bugged by magic, but you didn¡¯t seem to be concerned about my memories¡±

    ¡°You can fake any number of illusions. It¡¯s not proof¡­¡­¡±

    Only with trust can I trust that this is an actual event. And.

    ¡°What do you think, Owner?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t like one bit¡±

    ¡°Ho. I thought you¡¯d say that¡±

    Tetes did not just join the ranks of the female ves for pleasure and affection, but she intended to sacrifice herself to promise her support to Renfangas. That is, she was offering herself to snow the stain of failure. Even if there was some positive emotion there, it was bitter to me. But I can¡¯t me her directly. In fact, Tetes was right, if I hadn¡¯t even seen this vision, I would have naturally offered my support to Renfangas anytime she was in a pinch. Tetes¡¯ calction is not wrong. The only difference is whether I was aware of it or not. Still. Now that I¡¯ve seen it, I can¡¯t just report it to Sir Buster and take Tetes under my wing.

    ¡°¡­¡­La¡±

    ¡°Ho¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking Tetes with me. I¡¯ll make Dianne and Maia wait. We¡¯ll go to Sir Buster¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Well, if I¡¯m about to die, you follow me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you thinking?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer her, but just struggled to calm my palpitating heart and left the workshop.

    -

    ¡°100-manmander Dianne, told me you were on a private mission¡±

    Sir Buster epted our visit readily, as if Dianne had left him a note to revisit. The castle, which had been on the verge of copse, had been repaired, but it was still notpletely restored to its original state and the castle was a maze of dead ends. In the midst of all this, Sir Buster let us in one of the reception rooms.

    ¡°Is Tetes there, too? ¡­¡­So, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Sir Buster¡±

    I hugged Tetes next to me and gave her a tug on her cor.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Tetes, I made her my female ve¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Tetes will now be my flesh and blood for the rest of my life. In exchange, I will protect Renfangas with the power of the dragons. Not a bad deal, so I got to work on it right away¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°1, 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­?¡±

    Tetes looks up at me with a surprised look on her face. I grinned at her as I stroked her ass for all to see.

    ¡°Her asshole and pussy hole were brand new, but they¡¯re both nice enough to have learned the taste of my cockpletely. I guess when you¡¯re in as much dire need as Renfangas, you¡¯re looking for help, even offering the pussy of such a young and talented girl and making her beg for it. I¡¯m d I got the good feeling out of it, though¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Sir Buster fell silent and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be cumming in you for a long time toe¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡±

    He said in a low voice, closed the distance of a few steps in an instant, grabbed me by the chest and made me move away to brush Tetes off.

    ¡°M, Marquis Buster! Umm, stop it¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes panicked. I looked down at Sir Buster as he grabbed me by the chest and lifted me up, grinning even more emphatically.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind, do you? You tried to cut Tetes off, didn¡¯t you, Tetes? And now she¡¯s spreading her legs for the dragons and she¡¯s cumming so much she¡¯s already had more than one load. You¡¯re going to let her go to waste?¡±

    ¡°Renfangas¡­¡­don¡¯t underestimate!¡±

    I was thrown straight down. La catches me just before I hit the wall.

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯ve got some nerve. You¡¯re trying to provoke me, bald-head¡±

    La also had a nice ferocious smile on her face. Sir Buster reveals his anger, holding his hand out to me as he throws me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. We have always defended this country with human power. Don¡¯t get carried away. That is not what I asked of you. Who asked you to go to such lengths to protect us?¡±

    ¡°Wait, Marquis Buster, I¡¯ve taken it upon myself¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Tetes¡±

    Sir Buster also grabbed Tetes by the chest.

    ¡°You have dishonored the pride of the Gauntlet Knights¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°We¡­¡­Renfangas certainly can¡¯t lose. We certainly suffer. But, Tetes. We¡¯re¡­¡­no, I¡¯m not going to be so weak as to sell out my family and want that kind of power. You were almost banished because you were wrong. I did what I did to turn you in because I should have been judged. ¡­¡­We didn¡¯t sell you out. You sold out your body to corral the dragons and their friends? Who asked you to do that? Don¡¯t be silly, our gauntlet is a pledge to fight with those two arms. Shame on you for acting like a whore for the sake of your country!¡±

    ¡°Hii¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes was teary-eyed and pale-faced.

    ¡°Andy Smithson. We don¡¯t need the power of dragons. And give Neia back. We put our pride first. One day, we will conquer the demon territory without the Dianne special force and send Neia back to her home. Go back to the elf territory!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Kukuku¡±

    ¡°Huhu¡­¡­hahaha¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s funny!¡±

    Sir Buster yells. But La and I couldn¡¯t stopughing at each other. Ah. I knew, as I thought¡­¡­this old man is strong.

    ¡°After all, Tetes¡±

    ¡°Hi¡­¡­a, ah¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes grunts as Sir Buster grabs her by the chest and ps her legs. Sir Buster gave her a strange look and let go of Tetes, who slumped down and then began to blubber and cry.

    ¡°U, Ugh¡­¡­S, Sor, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Tetes¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, o, old, older brother¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°U, oh¡­¡­ah, yes¡­¡­yes?¡±

    Sir Buster, unable to swallow the situation, makes a strange face.

    ¡°¡­¡­All right, owner?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah¡±

    I was prepared for a moment when he threw me against the stone wall with stupid force.

    ¡°¡­¡­I see. Tetes is nning to do something like that¡±

    Sir Buster heard the whole thing and furrowed his brow as he stroked his beard around his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes is devastated. She is not able to keep her nerve when Sir Buster deres that her once-in-a-lifetime, life-saving mission to regain her honor is unnecessary and even more shameful. I¡¯m not sure how much she can take of this. ¡­¡­I think it¡¯s a big deal, but she¡¯s still a girl after all.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made a scene¡±

    Sir Buster apologizes. Now that I think about it¡­¡­I wonder if he was trying to get a handle on male-female rtionships. Or even before that. I was a little too pushy, wasn¡¯t I?

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t even notice this one until now, I was a little bit too much of a wooer for a pretty girl like Tetes, and I was getting carried away¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho. Well, even without Tetes, he has more than enough women¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say unnecessary things¡±

    It getsplicated.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to strip Tetes of her knighthood. I¡¯m going to give her a chance to cool off. It may be too early to knight such a child¡±

    Sir Buster snarls. ¡­¡­The rank of Tetes is dropping lower and lower.

    ¡®W, Wait, older brother¡­¡­brother?¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­You are free to call me whatever you like, but could you please not use the question mark?¡±

    ¡°Then, brother. Well, um¡­¡­I can stop being a knight, but I can¡¯t stop doing my duty!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­specifically, that¡­¡­I was wondering if I could keep the female ve¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not going to think about it anymore¡­¡­but I had a lot of sex with 10-man captain Smithson and if it had gone badly, I would have lost out on getting fucked and it felt really good and I¡¯m not lying when I say I¡¯m willing to be held forever¡­¡­I also made a ve contract with the elven chief, so I¡¯ll just have to reiterate that¡±

    Sir Buster, reaches over and grabs her bangs this time.

    ¡°Hey. Where is all this theatricsing from?¡±

    ¡°O, Ouch ouch¡±

    ¡°Eh? Answer me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What we did is pretty much exactly what we did¡±

    Tetes concurred.

    ¡°I, I swore a meat urinal oath to¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯re a female ve¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a big difference?¡±

    ¡°Hey. Can I hit you as hard as I can? No magic enhancements, please¡±

    ¡°Die!?¡±

    - ToC -

 Chapter 328: Knight girl quartet 1 [Tetes Sharon Naris Almeida]

    <h4>Chapter 328: Knight girl quartet 1 [Tetes Sharon Naris Almeida]</h4>

    The meeting with Lord Buster finally confirmed (with La¡¯s testimony and Tetes herself as evidence) the fact that ¡¸There was a keen persuasion of sexual instruction from Tetes and a desire for female ves, which developed into affection apart from political intentions¡¹and was approved, although with a very bitter look on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re still making a sixteen year old girl into a sex ve, don¡¯t you question yourself as a person a little bit¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, Master has a female ve who¡¯s just a little younger than I am¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s even more irredeemable!¡±

    Tetes should either want to follow up or finish off.

    ¡°And older brother is not that different from me, you¡¯ve been intimate with Her Majesty the Queen, so I don¡¯t think I can speak for anyone else¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say intimate. It¡¯s simply that Her Majesty is naive. I have no intention of touching her¡±

    ¡°Eh. It was talked about in the guardroom that the outer moat has been filled in. I mean, she looks just like her predecessor when she was young, so everyone says it¡¯s just a matter of time¡±

    ¡°Who? Who¡¯s everyone?¡±

    ¡°Mostly Knight Chief Levinia and Knight Chief Kragger¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re the entourage of the predecessor, aren¡¯t they? You can¡¯t just hit them and shut them up, no matter how much you want to¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do, damn it¡­¡­¡±

    Gauntlet Knights. The merit-based Knights of heroism seemed far from monolithic.

    -

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s why. It was indeed chilling when that bald man became angry¡±

    I returned to the mansion and reported to everyone. When I say everyone, I mean only those who were involved in the matter, since it was about female ves. I didn¡¯t include Neia and the men.

    ¡°What are you thinking, Andy? You could have been killed!¡±

    Anzeros stares at me. But Dianneughs.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t help but feel that Tetes is using you¡±

    Being used is, well, no matter. I am still being used between Polka and the Elf Territory. That in itself is fine.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like being used without telling you¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes be sullen when the subject is brought up there. It must have been very hard for her to take Sir Buster¡¯s anger at her, calling her a disgrace.

    ¡°But even so, you didn¡¯t have to go out of your way to set it off like that, did you?¡±

    Almeida also looks unhappy. She doesn¡¯t like the fact that I took a life in a strange way without her knowledge.

    ¡°Yaa. But well, I guess I don¡¯t know how 10-man captain Smithson feels¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Naris?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Tetes-chan would have been ck-jawed for a long time if he didn¡¯t. If it¡¯s a political marriage, it¡¯s not fair if you don¡¯t make clear what you want in a political marriage. The first thing thates to mind is that the two are not only friends, but they are also friends. ¡­¡­And 10-man captain Smithson¡äs female ves have a rtionship based on love, or something like that¡­¡­that kind of excuse doesn¡¯t really benefit anyone and I don¡¯t know how to describe it. Regardless of the oue, both Grand Knight Buster and Tetes-chan will have nothing but regrets¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Naris is right. Whether it was in the name of a female ve rtionship or not, Smithson-san was going to trust you for the rest of his life, remember? If you do anything that betrays your purpose, even if only in your heart, it will surely poison and eat away at Tetes¡¯s heart over the long haul. ¡­¡­I hate to say this after such a swearing-in ceremony, but I think you should calm down a bit and think ahead, Tetes. Including, as Sir Buster said, starting all over again¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes bites her lips when Sharon admonishes her. Tetes¡¯ demotion was ultimately postponed due to her continuing duties. The four Renfangas on loan to our special forces are all Gauntlets, so they are flexible. If she was stripped of her knighthood, she would change her affiliation to the Royal Army as a single officer. However, Sharon said that we should consider that as well.

    ¡°I think I agree with her on this one. ¡­¡­It¡¯s not a bad thing to use your brains, but it depends¡±

    Naris nodded. Almeida is silent, but that is as much apliment to Sharon as anything else. All three of them are elves who have lived far longer than they look and because they value their rtionship with me, there seemed to be a hint of animosity toward Tetes¡¯ approach.

    ¡°How do you do, Andy-san? ¡­¡­It¡¯s one thing to take away the cor¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Aurora. Besides, you guys aren¡¯t very mature¡±

    I admonished the four elves who added Aurora to the gauntlet.

    ¡°However¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think Tetes is a little too young to be so wise¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of¡­¡­dirty, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I can see that the spikes hidden in the words of my three colleagues are stinging and hurting Tetes. Even if they are not saying anything wrong. It¡¯s for my sake. But I still pat Tetes on the head.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to have only one horse like this. I did a dangerous thing in order to ride it. I¡¯ve blocked its escape route¡±

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes looks up at me. I smirked at her.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not big enough to give a woman I once made my own female ve to someone else. So I just have to remind her that she is now a ve whose job it is to beg for my cock anytime she wants it. That I¡¯m not in a good enough position to look the other way¡±

    ¡°Ho. ¡­¡­That¡¯s good. That¡¯s what makes you a dragon rider¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    For some reason, the two dragons look strangely happy. ¡­¡­I wonder if they were reacting to the part about being able to ride. No, maybe they found qualities in the direction of ¡¸Taking responsibility instead of abandoning¡¹ that is alsomon to dragon riders.

    ¡°Tetes. Once you¡¯ve made the vow, don¡¯t even think about running away, okay? I¡¯m already looking at you on the premise that I can fuck all I want. ¡­¡­That¡¯s your punishment for thinking weird things. Get your ass out, my female ve¡±

    ¡°E¡­¡­i, are you¡­¡­now?¡±

    ¡°Of course. ¡­¡­Come on Sharon. I¡¯ll reward you for being such a good girl by putting my dick in you¡±

    I invite Sharon to join me and she immediately starts unbuttoning her buttons, although she is a little red.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Tetes just waits with her ass sticking out. I¡¯m going to give you a spanking, but first you¡¯re going to watch Sharon being a female ve¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yes¡­¡­¡±

    With a slightlyplicated look on her face, Tetes loosens her belt. She is probably d that she was not abandoned, but she is not happy to just watch Sharon being held next to her with her ass on the floor.

    ¡°Sm, Smithson-san¡­¡­that, I¡¯m going to¡­¡­take off my underwear¡±

    ¡°Turn your ass over so I can take it off¡±

    Sharon takes off her clothes and leaves thest piece, her panties, in my hands. I slip the panties down over her round buttocks.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­?¡±

    Sharon lets out a sexy sigh. Underneath the panties was a wonderfully sculpted ass and asshole, with hairlessbia underneath. In terms of the volume of her nude body and the magnificence of her modeling, she was no less than La, Dianne or Apple. The nudity, which can only be described as feminine and sensational in every way, was presented to me in full view of everyone.

    ¡°Smithson-san¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nice ass. ¡­¡­Tetes get your ass out there too¡±

    ¡°W, Wait a minute, the top is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take off your top. Just give me your ass¡±

    I kneel down and rub my cheek against Sharon¡¯s buttocks, while I slyly pull down Tetes¡¯s hot pants and shorts, which she is trying to take off.

    ¡°Ua¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes blushes a little, perhaps because she has exposed her buttocks in a different way than she intended. I slide my finger mercilessly into her ass and press my finger against her asshole.

    ¡°Hyaa¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be punished. I¡¯m going to tease you¡±

    I said as I spit on my fingers and Tetes looked puzzled.

    ¡°E, Emm, that¡¯s not a punishment only for me¡­¡­?¡±

    She spoke out of her ass-hole very in a very pleasing and honest manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to finger-fuck anyone who says such slutty things until they¡¯re white in the face!¡±

    ¡°Hyaa!? I, auu?¡±

    Tetes put her hands on the table and writhed at the feel of suddenly invading fingers.

    ¡°Sm, Smithson-san, I¡¯ve got one too¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You go this way¡±

    I firmer Sharon¡¯s ass with my remaining hand, getting more and more excited. My cock is already on the warpath, but Sharon is a little less wet than she had been halfway through the fight. With both hands, I get into position to unwind both Tetes¡¯ asshole and Sharon¡¯s vagina. ¡­¡­When ites to it, it¡¯s all about getting a little greedy.

    ¡°Almeida, Naris. You guys join us. Or rather, suck my cock until their holes are ready¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t mind

    ¡°That, you do remember that I¡¯m not a female ve, right?¡¡I¡¯m not so sure about your arrogantmanding tone. I¡¯ll do it¡±

    Almeida and Naris blushed, looked at each other a little and then approached me with a shy smile.

    ¡°Ho. You have just returned to Renfangas and now you are confirming the conquest of a knight of the region¡±

    ¡°If you want to suck it up, I¡¯d do it any day¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Give it to them, Apple. That one¡¯s making nice with that one¡±

    Naris, who gets between Sharon and Tetes with her ass in full view while listening to the voices in the open air and unclips my belt as I stand up and Almeida, who loosens her throat and clears her throat with a cough.

    ¡°I, I suck first. You¡¯re not good at that¡±

    ¡°No, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m good at it, but¡­¡­you¡¯re good at it, Almeida-san?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, not really¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, right? We only know this cock, don¡¯t we?¡±

    You guys need to stop having weird, everyday conversations with my dick in front of you.

    ¡°Do you want me to give you some hands-on instruction?¡±

    ¡ºNo, thank you¡»

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s too bad¡î¡±

    Naris and Almeida refuse Hilda¡¯s suggestion and stare at each other with my erect cock between them.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go first¡±

    ¡°Go ahead¡±

    Almeida sucks on my cock. Sharon and Tetes raise their high pitched voices as they feel the tension of my fingers.

    ¡°Nku, n, nn¡­¡­iit tastes weird, but¡­¡­n, huu¡­¡­nchu, nkuu¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida sucks my cock with a strange passion. I feel a little pity for Naris watching her at close range, so I pull my cock out once and stick it in her mouth.

    ¡°Hey, Naris taste it too¡±

    ¡°Taste. Nchuu¡­¡­i, it doesn¡¯t taste that strange anymore, Almeida-san licked it carefully¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you can suck me till I cum¡±

    ¡°Wa, Wait a minute, I¡¯m no longer of any use to you¡­¡­n, nguu¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯t pull my hips all of a sudden¡±

    Back to Almeida. Pull back her hips to Naris. I take turns thrusting and sucking on each other¡¯s lips. Sharon and Tetes writhing on either side of them, offering their respective holes.

    ¡°¡­¡­KKu, it¡¯s time to get out¡­¡­first shot, which one of you drinks!?¡±

    ¡°Nbuaa¡­¡­a, are you sure you want me to drink it!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Get it out of me, you¡äre a troubled man¡­¡­? N, huguu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haa, haaa¡­¡­m, mou, you can just shove it in me and take it out¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°M, My butt, it¡¯s already loosened up, so I¡¯ll take it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡­?¡±

    Eventually, Almeida was sucking on it, but on the verge, I got naughty and pulled out of her mouth and ejacted, making my cock dance in the space between Naris and Almeida.

    ¡°Ua, aa¡­¡­what a waste!¡±

    ¡°Nu, i, it¡¯s in my eyes!¡±

    A generous amount of semen poured down on both of their faces. Sighs are let out from the other women who were watching. The fingers of my hands were blubbering and I was on my knees, intoxicated with the pleasure of ejaction.

    ¡°¡­¡­Good, you two, get your asses out of here. I don¡¯t mind taking it all off¡±

    ¡°After all, you want us to join in, too¡­¡­peruu¡±

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­it¡¯s not going to be a punishment at all after all¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°N, haaa¡­¡­no objection, Naris, Almeida¡­¡­Master¡¯s orders?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a female ve. ¡­¡­Or rather, 10-man captain Smithson. I¡¯m not, but if you knew how popr this group of people are within the Knight Order, you¡¯d die¡­¡­?¡±

    Tetes chuckles as Naris says this while wriggling out of her panties.

    ¡°Naris-chan is secretly popr too and if she gets married, she¡¯d be a good wife¡­¡­well, we all ended up sticking out for 10-man captain Smithson¡äs cock?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m¡­¡­already prepared¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I just reported it to my older brother. Please enjoy it to the fullest¡­¡­?¡±

    Sharon and Almeidapletely naked, Tetes and Naris with only their butts showing. All four of them had their asses lined up in front of me.

    ¡°All of you are my toys and heroic knights. I¡¯m going to spawn you all equally and in abundance to boost the economy in the future¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan, are you going to argue with me now?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ve already struck this pose and it¡¯s starting to feel like anything I say is going to be empty¡­¡­you can do whatever you want with it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make Naris the only one going out to distinguish herself¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m on birth control and I¡¯m being strangely ostracized!¡±

    Naris is in her usual form while standing in line with her ass in full view. I was relieved to see her back to her usual self.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start with Naris first¡±

    ¡°Eh, the first to prepare is Knight Chief Sharon and Tetes-chan¡­¡­hunyaaa!?¡±

    I plunged in. The fact that it was surprisingly easy to get to the back shows the level of anticipation Naris has for it.

    ¡°Oh, it went in¡±

    ¡°Naris is so naughty¡±

    ¡°Absolutely¡±

    ¡°You guys have a strangely blurryment¡­¡­n, ku, a, wa, wait a little, suddenly shaking my hips¡­¡­a, huaa?¡±

    - ToC -

 Chapter 329: Knight girl quartet 2 [Tetes Sharon Naris Almeida]

    <h4>Chapter 329: Knight girl quartet 2 [Tetes Sharon Naris Almeida]</h4>

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right¡­¡­in a case like this, even if we disregard the punishment for Tetes-chan, shouldn¡¯t we start with Knight Chief Sharon first?¡±

    ¡°You say that after you¡¯ve pushed all the way in¡­¡­¡±

    Narisins with a bit of a frown on her face and Tetes looks surprised next to her.

    ¡°Is it possible to give up now?¡±

    ¡°Naris¡¯s mentality is amazing¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida and Sharon, who took everything off and put their hands on the table, also look impressed.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s funny how you can get stuck when you¡¯re plugged in, even if it¡¯s after the excitement!?¡±

    Naris boldly plunges in on both sides. I shook her and interfered with her. I tease her by poking and prodding her cervix, feeling the warmth of her exposed buttocks against my hips.

    ¡°Ya, s, so are you listening!?¡±

    ¡°You may be good, but I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve stuck my dick in your nice pussy, so let me enjoy it as much as I want¡±

    ¡°Y, You¡¯re so pushy¡­¡­ku, huuu¡­¡­?¡±

    Naris did not particrly try to escape, even as she said it. I was rubbing Almeida¡¯s and Tetes¡¯ asses on either side of her as I wiggled my hips in response to Naris.

    ¡°Hu, aa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°E, Expectation, how to touch¡­¡­?¡±

    Enjoy the bottom half of all three Red Arm girls at once. The asses of all three are really sensational to the touch and very conquering.

    ¡°F, Finger¡­¡­don¡¯t you want to put it in ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Which hole?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care which one you use¡­¡­? Tightly, I¡¯ll suck you¡­¡­either pussy or ass¡­¡­?

    ¡°You¡¯ve been so nasty to that Tetes¡­¡­you¡¯re a trainer after all¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haha, I was supposed to specialize in elves¡±

    I mutter to myself as I rub Almeida¡¯s buttocks in a tight grip. I don¡¯t really specialize in anything. I don¡¯t even remember training her.

    ¡°You¡¯re very thorough, Almeida. I told you to take your ass out, but you took it all off¡±

    ¡°I, I told you I didn¡¯t care either way¡­¡­it, it¡¯s the same either way. If you don¡¯t have to get dressed in a hurry, it¡¯s easier to clean up if you take them off and it excites you too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder what your buddies would think if they heard ¡ºDancing Spear¡»poses erotically with her pussy and tits all exposed as soon as she was told to do it¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯t say that¡­¡­¡±

    Almeida wriggles with shame. As I teased the two, Sharon, who was further away from Almeida and was exposing her most gorgeous naked body, giggled.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Almeida. Even if my fellow knights call me a flirtatious bitch¡­¡­we¡¯re all Smithson-san¡¯s meat urinals together, so I¡äm not lonely¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s not a question of being lonely or not¡­¡­ Besides, I¡¯m not going to¡­¡­be ashamed if I am¡­¡­it¡¯s what everyone does¡±

    ¡°To be a female ve?¡±

    ¡°To expose your skin for a particr man and invite him to whore around! Oh, if you are a woman¡­¡­you should never be special. It¡¯s just that my man is extraordinarily adroit and is liked by an extraordinarilyrge number of women¡±

    ¡°Huhu. Right¡±

    I would say that is self-delusion on my part.

    ¡°I, I hope you didn¡¯t forget about the person you¡¯re putting your dick in!?¡±

    ¡°N, No, I haven¡¯t forgotten¡±

    Naris was pissed at me. Maybe I was a littlezy with my hips. As an apology (with both hands still sucking on Tetes¡¯ asshole and Almeida¡¯s vagina), I speeded up the movement of my hips mming into Naris¡¯s ass.

    ¡°K, Ku, hua, a, aaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Waa, Naris-chan feels so good¡±

    ¡°U, Umm¡­¡­you¡¯re enjoying it a lot¡±

    While Tetes and Almeida are giving me short shrift, Naris joins her hips with mine, breathing together and making charming noises.

    ¡°Naris¡­¡­I, I¡¯m about to let it out, do you want it outside or inside?¡±

    ¡°Th, Therefore¡­¡­I¡¯m sure you¡¯d like it inside¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I, Is that so?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the best¡­¡­most natural way¡­¡­to keep it inside¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°G, Good¡­¡­it¡¯s time to go, Naris¡­¡­ku, huaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    Naris aligns her hips firmly with mine and she ms her hips vigorously to catch me at the deepest point and then squeezes her vagina when the cervix and bell mouth are attached. At that moment, semen gushes out deep inside Naris.

    ¡°Nyuhaa¡­¡­aa, aaa¡­¡­a, gaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Naris stiffens and tenses up as she enjoys the sensation of the cum that is spurting in and out of her.

    ¡°Naris¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Huu¡­¡­haa, haaa, haaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You have such a strong desire for a vaginal cum shot, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s just¡­¡­that one feels better, or more prating¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to get pregnant or something?¡±

    ¡°I, I can¡¯t get pregnant until I pay off my debts on my own!¡±

    Naris insists with a red face, while slightly wiggling her hips with my cock in her lower mouth as if enjoying the afterglow.

    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯d even want to get pregnant if it weren¡¯t for the debt. I would be happy to be pregnant with Naris and Almeida¡±

    ¡°N, No, anyway I cant convince myself that I need to be tight with my current debts anyway¡­¡­but if it¡¯s just sex, I don¡¯t have to be celibate¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon almost intrigued her, but Naris stepped aside. Then, Hilda, who was watching from the side (and even drinking the liquor that La had brought out from somewhere), called out to her smilingly.

    ¡°By the way, Naris-chan. I didn¡¯t tell you¡±

    ¡°Wh, What is it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan¡¯s birth control is now off, so you might be impregnated¡î¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Naris freezes. She still has my dick in her pussy.

    ¡°Oh. ¡­¡­Finally pregnant Naris¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Unfair¡±

    While Tetes, Sharon and Almeida each mutter in a muffled whisper, Naris moves her head to look back at her vagina with a giggle.

    ¡°Q, Quite¡­¡­I¡¯ve put out a lot, right¡±

    ¡°That felt good¡­¡­¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Ah, you know, there¡¯s a magic that will make these things go away now¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying there aren¡¯t, but I wouldn¡¯t want to use it. It would mean killing Andy-kun¡¯s baby¡±

    Hilda rejects it while sipping from her ss of wine.

    ¡°Do you want to have the baby?¡±

    ¡°Eh, ah, emm¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a child, if you leave it to Polka, I will raise it with a lot of moms¡î¡±

    ¡°E, Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    Naris only looks pathetic without pulling my dick out. ¡­¡­There.

    ¡°You know, lie¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°Birth control. It¡¯s on¡±

    Hilda broke the story. ¡­¡­I calmly thought that was about it. Because if such a mistake is allowed, Hilda-san will be the first to ¡ºGet pregnant by mistake¡». I knew that, but there was no way I would have overlooked such a blunder by Naris.

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you imagine that for a minute? About yourself getting pregnant¡±

    ¡°I, I can imagine that! Don¡¯t surprise me!¡±

    Naris takes a bite out of it. I lean in behind her and whisper in her ear.

    ¡°Was it so bad that you were pregnant with my child?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That, you know¡±

    Naris let out a sigh of exasperation and annoyance.

    ¡°¡­¡­I hate myself for not feeling so bad about¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey¡­¡­¡±

    Although I chuckle at the subtle answer.

    ¡°Naris-chan is so cute?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a refracted way of thinking that only children don¡¯t like it when you allow yourself to be so openly physical¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Right. Naris, you can forget about the debt¡±

    ¡°So please don¡¯t say anything that will drag us down from the depths of the ant lion¡¯s den!¡±

    I finally pull my cock out of the fussy Naris. Juice flooded out.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­I¡¯m so d it came out¡±

    ¡°It felt good, your pussy¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t give me joyfulpliments¡±

    I stroke Naris¡¯s head. ¡­¡­With the hand covered in Almeida¡¯s love juices.

    ¡°Uwa, it¡¯s kind of slimy!¡±

    ¡°Your face was covered in cum to begin with, Naris¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡±

    I stroked Naris¡¯ assboriously as she and Almeida bickered and I moved my hips to Almeida.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m next¡­¡­huaa¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve teased you plenty, so I don¡¯t think you need any more caresses¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡­f, fuck me all you want¡­¡­uaaaa?¡±

    I push the ns deep into thebia. As a reward for Almeida¡¯s nudity, I hug her tightly. The hot and sticky vagina and the burning skin are pleasant to the touch.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­ me too, plenty¡­¡­you will love¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°As much as Naris¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s good¡­¡­enough, just, move it¡­¡­hiaaa!?¡±

    When I sucked her ear, Almeida made a cute and charming sound thatcked any trace of dignity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I want to taste the inside of your vagina as well¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­¡­I can¡¯t wait to get my hands on¡­¡­some of Andy¡¯s hot sex¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good grief¡±

    I chuckle and thrust my hips up wide, gouging Almeida¡¯s vagina deeply. Almeida wriggled flexibly and writhed in agony.

    ¡°Huaaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°Here we go again¡±

    ¡°A, Auaaaaa!!¡±

    Pull slowly out and thrust in all at once. I enjoy a lot of vaginal billowing behind the ns and then I shoot it all the way out of the vaginal opening. I repeat such a self-centered blow many times inside the moist and bby vagina.

    ¡°There, there¡­¡­Almeida, do you feel that?¡±

    ¡°Haaa, na, auuuu¡­¡­kku, ka, feel¡­¡­feel so good, u, a, aaa¡­¡­?¡±

    She seemed to like the strokes a lot.

    ¡°Sm, Smithson-san, my body, too, with your hand¡­¡­¡±

    I had my hands on both sides when I was removing myself, but Sharon was not happy about not being able to mix it up after Naris left, so she leaned in closer and appealed to me.

    And Naris, who had been heaving as she was being fucked, began to mosey out of her clothes as she caught her breath, then stripped naked and thrust her hands back onto the table.

    ¡°Naris-chan, you¡¯re taking off your clothes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, It¡¯s 10-man captain Smithson¡¯s anyway, so there¡¯s no way it¡¯s going to be over in one round. I just feel like I should take off my clothes now¡±

    Naris is apparently guessing the next order of business. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll probably do it, though.

    ¡°Almeida. I¡¯m going to take my hand away¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­a, kuaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t run away. Take it firmly. It feels better that way¡±

    I warn Almeida, who unconsciously tries to escape her body to avoid the extreme blow.

    ¡°B, But then, I won¡¯t be able to hold my head¡­¡­until you put it out¡­¡­?¡±

    She seems to have felt it a lot.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Sharon, Naris. Support her¡±

    ¡°Mou, Almeida, you¡¯re so strong, but you¡¯re so squishy when you¡¯re embraced¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just think that 10-man captain Smithson¡äs dick is just too messed up¡±

    Naked, beautiful elven knights, each from apletely different background, support each other, sticking their asses out to me and offering their wombs to me. The candles in various parts of the room cast a fantastical reflection of their white nude bodies, which were somehow unrealistically beautiful. I start to finish off Almeida, who is exhausted in the center of the room, but continues to wait for my cock.

    ¡°Hua, a, aaa¡­¡­feeling, feeling good¡­¡­please, chyuuu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get serious¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hue¡­¡­a, ahyaaaa!?¡±

    Thest spurt, with Almeida¡¯s body pinned to the two on either side. As expected, with only the arm strength of the Gauntlet Knights, Almeida is unable to escape and takes my cock thrusting around her womb in small increments in the deepest part of her body. Soon, I too climax while being squeezed by her well-trained lower abdomen and I ejacte while letting my vision pop.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hiaaaaaaaaaa??¡±

    So of course Almeida was cumming a few moments earlier than I was. Inside her spasming vagina, I exploded my third ejaction of the day.

    ¡°A, Aaa¡­¡­huaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m getting fuzzy¡±

    ¡°I know she¡¯s a little wobbly¡­¡­but is this the way she¡¯s going to be able to do it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something you need to worry about, Naris-chan¡±

    ¡°Eh, no, if 10-man captain Smithson were to fuck her and she went down easily, I or Tetes would be next!?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t mind being connected to Master for half a day or so, okay? ¡­¡­Probably. Don¡¯t worry about it, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think that¡¯s being too greedy too¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tetes¡±

    Tetes bitterugh. You two elves there, let¡¯s not switch logic on ourselves.

    Almeida has rolled on the floor and be a personal disaster, so the three of them once again stick their hands on the table and stick their butts out as if to cover them up. Sharones in the middle.

    ¡°Now then, your reward. We¡¯ve been looking forward to this, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it¡±

    While touching Tetes and Naris¡¯ asses as a matter of course, I ce the back of my cock against the crack of Sharon¡¯s white ass and rub it as if enjoying her buttocks.

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m rather at the end of my patience, so¡­¡­please go deeper and harder with your fingers, even if it¡¯s just to get by Knight Chief Sharon¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I, I wonder if I can say that while letting him put two fingers in my ass¡­¡­¡±

    Naris is looking at Tetes¡¯ ass in a bit of a cold sweat, but she also has my middle finger in her vagina. Sharon and Tetes. This is where the real work begins.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 330: Knight girl quartet 3 [Tetes Sharon Naris Almeida]

    <h4>Chapter 330: Knight girl quartet 3 [Tetes Sharon Naris Almeida]</h4>

    Tetes, Sharon and Naris. Three beautiful knights breathing hard with their dewy genitals pointed at me.

    ¡°10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­no, Master¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huhu, should I say Master too?¡±

    ¡°Y, You¡¯re still fingering yourself inside of me unreservedly¡­¡­continued, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    At the feet of the three of them is Almeida, who is rolling around with a dazed look on her face and letting go. She is barely conscious, but the semen I have just poured out has taken her sanity and she is not likely to revive yet. Around her, the other female ves continue to watch, leaning against the wall, drinking quietly or dozing off. It¡¯s Dianne, Hilda and La who are drinking¡­¡­while Luna is on the couch, leaning against Apple and dozing off. Maia quietly brings a nket for Luna, which is a very funny situation.

    ¡°Ho. Naris, be moderate in your greed. Even if our master is a good-for-nothing, sleepless nights will destroy your body¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants to mix in¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡äre in no hurry. It is of no concern to me or Maia if you are too shy to open your legs for fear of being seen¡±

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t even need an illusion if Andy-sama is okay with it. I¡¯ll beat anyone who gets in my way to have sex with him¡±

    Please don¡¯t say anything dangerous when all you have to do is hide.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m also¡­¡­your property now. I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m like the two of you, but a little bit of recklessness is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Knight Chief Sharon, don¡¯t get in a groove! ¡­¡­NNyu, what are you doing, trying to shut me up, do you like exposure y so much?¡±

    Naris is pissed at me. She¡¯s unreasonable, even though she¡¯s the one sticking her hips out. Well, I don¡¯t mind exposure y.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t just fiddle with Tetes¡¯ asshole, wipe my dick on Sharon¡¯s ass and only let my hands rest in Naris¡¯ pussy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re resting!¡±

    ¡°It, It¡¯s time to give me some mercy¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon touches my ball sack over her crotch. ¡­¡­If I can¡¯t use my hands to put it in, I can¡¯t adjust the angle of the cock subtly. I guess it was a mistake to block both of my hands.

    ¡°Then you can change the angle of my cock¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Uwa¡±

    A hand reached out from an unexpected ce. Or rather, from below.

    ¡°A, Almeida¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you want to put in¡­¡­Knight Chief?¡±

    ¡°Y, Yeah¡±

    ¡°You are such a greedy¡­¡­improperdy¡±

    Almeida is apparently somewhat flustered, perhaps because pleasure has once consumed her consciousness. She grabs my cock carelessly and pulls it out with the slowness and insouciance of a baby innocently ying with its hands, then thrusts it into Sharon¡¯s vagina.

    ¡°Haa, nn¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just like me¡­¡­so flirtatious¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu¡­¡­yeah, right. We¡¯re always the female ves who want you to stick your cock in us¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡­yeah, I¡¯m going to be teased by a cock like this and make babies for the rest of my life¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, me, Almeida and Tetes as well¡­¡­all keep begging for it¡­¡­?¡±

    It seems their euphoria was synchronized. Their voices, which were both quite enraptured, ovepped with Tetes¡¯ charming voice, which was bing busier as she approached her climax. I begin to slowly fuck Sharon from behind.

    ¡°Ha, aa¡­¡­ah, that¡¯s hot¡­¡­hard, you gave Almeida and Naris so much¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be satisfied with two or three shots¡­¡­mou, he¡¯s already caught my cunt in preparation for the second shot¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you¡­¡­Smithson-san, please give me also plenty inside¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let it out even if you don¡¯t tell me. It¡¯s too much to ask for anything other than me when you have such a naughty body to invite me¡±

    I lick my tongue and look at Sharon¡¯s voluptuous, morous body. I like the modest proportions of Tetes and Naris, but Sharon¡¯s body is exceptional. Her body makes me instinctively want to seed her. Like Apple and Selenium, her body is full of female charm. I think her fianc¨¦e is definitely impotent for giving her up. As if to check the inside of the womb of this beautiful body full of charms, I pull my cock in and out at a seductive speed, pleasuring Sharon.

    ¡°Andy-kun. But you know, dash is good too¡±

    ¡°Older sister, I told you not to interfere in any strange way¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, everyone but Apple isn¡¯t pregnant right now anyway. I¡¯m sure Andy-kun will get all wet and sore from your extra cum¡î¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯d rather be injected while my uterus is being pushed¡±

    ¡°Ho. I am fine with either. Pets are at the disposal of their owners¡±

    ¡°I, for one, prefer to be fucked in the middle¡­¡­¡±

    While listening to the conversation in the open air, I be a little more interested in going out.

    ¡°Sha, Sharon. ¡­¡­Can I try to make your ass gooey so I can cum inside youter?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­ah, but¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon looks a little sad, but when she locks eyes with Almeida, who is pping below her and receiving sshes of love juice on her face, her voice changes a little. Almeida offered advice from below.

    ¡°It is also very much like you and I to soak up the scent of our master¡¯s slick cum all over our bodies¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Right¡­¡­yeah, Almeida¡±

    Dimly in tune with Almeida, Sharon nodded. I too began to shake my hips, moving my hands from side to side with even more intensity, elerating toward that moment. Sharon¡¯s vagina, which is growing in anticipation of her next submissive experience, sweetly mps down on my cock, greedily swallowing it and drooling all over it. Almeida, who is under Sharon, must be bathed in it, but there is no sign of avoiding it. Then I move away from Sharon¡¯s ass while trying to spread my two inserted fingers in Tetes¡¯ ass. My cock bounces and I¡¯m almost ready to cum, but my hands are still mped down on Naris and Tetes¡¯ holes and I can¡¯t pull out, so I can¡¯te any closer and I instantly despair. But.

    ¡°Ah, Almeida, make me cum!¡±

    When I suddenly had an idea and screamed, Almeida obeys¡­¡­and adds one more push of pleasure and my cock seeds in spewing out arge amount of semen.

    ¡°Ahaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°N, kuu¡­¡­what a lot¡­¡­chupu¡­¡­?¡±

    The semen sshed onto Sharon¡¯s buttocks and back and then, chuckling, Almeida let it ssh onto her own face. All the juice from the second half, which begins to lose its momentum and drip, drips onto her own breasts and Almeida sighs contentedly.

    ¡°Hot¡­¡­it¡¯s not bad to be sshed¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Al-chan, that¡¯s unfair¡­¡­you and Naris-chan were licking cum off me earlier¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, by the way¡­¡­is it a matter of cheating or not cheating to have someone lick you!?¡±

    ¡°Hua¡­¡­n, chuu¡­¡­there¡¯s still some left¡­¡­¡±

    The four of us are a bit at ease with what is going on and enjoying each other¡¯spany.

    Finally, I point my cock, dripping with love juice for all three of them, at Tetes, who is in full heat after having her anus stirred up by two fingers.

    ¡°I want to spray Tetes¡¯ ass too, so Naris undresses her. Almeida opens her ass for me¡­¡­Sharon¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You adjust the angle of my cock and have it push into Tetes¡¯ ass¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­¡­Tetes, I¡¯ll put it in¡±

    ¡°Y, Yess¡­¡­they¡¯re all trying to force me to have sex with you¡­¡­?¡±

    Tetes mutters with heartfelt joy. Naris peeled off Tetes¡¯ clothes one by one, her mouth agape with disappointment.

    ¡°I was forced to do it. If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll take over¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­This is outrageous, this is the most exciting¡­¡­ah, they are all going to treat me like a naughty ve¡­¡­I really am a ve to my master¡¯s flesh and blood¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡±

    Naris twists her head.

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand a little¡±

    ¡°Naris is not ready yet¡±

    ¡°Eh, what a bad vibe I¡¯m getting!?¡±

    Almeida and Sharon seem to be on Tetes¡¯ side. ¡­¡­Despite the chatter, my cock is guided by her colleagues¡¯ hands into Tetes¡¯ small, wet squirt. I¡¯m not sure how much I¡¯m going to be able to do without using my hands, which are wet with intestinal juices and love juices, to prate Tetes¡¯s ass.

    ¡°Huaaaa¡­¡­ha, enters¡­¡­kitaaa¡­¡­? Master¡äs penis¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a powerful thing to swallow¡­¡­this close up¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s got such a happy voice even though its the ass¡­¡­huhu, I wonder if Tetes is the sexiest of us all¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­M, Me too, if you want to do it, I¡¯ll give you my ass¡­¡­¡±

    I start moving my hips harder when Almeida almost makes a strange deration with her momentum. Nupoo, byupo, nupuu¡­¡­and the violent vition of that hole began in front of Almeida¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡­¡­S, So much¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Te, Tetes, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yess¡­¡­I¡¯ve Master prepare it a lot¡­¡­I love Master¡¯s cock so much, with this hole¡­¡­its in love with my hole¡­¡­?¡±

    Sharon and Almeida swallow their spit at Tetes¡¯ rapturously strange expression and Naris looks honestly dubious.

    ¡°¡­¡­That 10-man captain Smithson. I¡¯m in love with my hole¡±

    ¡°Next time I¡¯ll make you fall in love with my womb¡±

    ¡°That one, too, I¡¯m already doing that one¡­¡­m, more, love me harder¡­¡­Master¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Tetes¡¯her region is so lovey-dovey¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never known anyone who could make me so naughty¡­¡­aaaa, it feels good, I love it, I love Master¡äs sex¡­¡­I dont know who makes me so naughty?¡±

    ¡°We all don¡¯t know anybody than 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what Tetes is talking about. It¡¯s Smithson-san who will let you be at ease and let you be a whore¡­¡­and ept you no matter how much you get into sex¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can find one or two of those perverted wankers if you look for them¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well then, Naris, I¡¯ll see what you can find¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out of my way to find an adulterous pervert! ¡­¡­W, Well, yes, if you think about it¡­¡­10-man captain Smithson, you¡¯re right¡±

    Let¡¯s not have weird chit-chat while we each push each other around in the nude.

    ¡°That part of you, Andy-san, is part of your charm, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Apple follows up by smiling while stroking Luna¡¯s hair. If she says that¡¯s the biggest attraction¡­¡­well, I can¡¯t argue with that, but it¡¯s true, I¡¯m a little lonely.

    ¡°Tetes, I¡¯m going to spray you too¡­¡­you ass-hole ve, and you¡¯re going to smell plenty of cum too!¡±

    ¡°Y, Yess¡­¡­I¡¯ll be able to smell the naughty smell of me¡­¡­marking, please¡­¡­?¡±

    I give thest spurt as Tetes¡¯ sphincter tightens around me. My cock pumps in and out, shaking Tetes¡¯s small body and pushing her to the edge of climax. Then I pull out my cock, this time after the ejaction has begun.

    ¡°Tetes¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Nha, aaa¡­¡­?¡±

    A lot of semen flies to her buttocks and back. It also flew into the hands of Sharon and Almeida, who were gathered on either side and some of it sshed onto Naris¡¯s body.

    ¡°Huhaa¡­¡­a, hia¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Chupuu¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bitter and fishy¡­¡­but I kind of¡­¡­don¡¯t hate it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You can really ejacte as much as you want. What¡¯s going on with your balls?¡±

    Each of the four enjoyed the semen.

    ¡°Good, next it will be Naris again¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯t you ever take a break or something!? I¡¯m sure the people around you are not too busy, so you can go over there for a pte cleanser!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to continue until your pussy dries up, are you?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean, psychologically, after four people have been fucked, it¡¯s not like I have to do all the work, or I can take a breather and just naturally want to get fucked again or something, nkuu¡­¡­n, chu, haa¡­¡­I, I¡äm not cheap, so please check a word before kissing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, Naris, you don¡¯t run away when I resist you with my mouth, do you?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re a gauntlet, you¡¯ll be able to leave as much as you can before Andy approaches.¡±

    ¡°Naris-chan¡¯s rejection is just a pose?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m serious sometimes, you know! Don¡¯t spread rumors!¡±

    Sometimes? ¡­¡­Even though it is so, Naris is still cute, resisting with her mouth while being easily pushed down.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 331: Today, moving day

    <h4>Chapter 331: Today, moving day</h4>

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­how can you do that with your back rattling¡­¡­and how can you do that 10-man captain Smithson against four people without hesitation¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, a, as you can imagine, I might not be able to do battle right now either¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t work out enough!¡±

    ¡°Almeida¡­¡­you ended up passing out the second time and leaving everything else to the other three¡­¡­¡±

    The morning after the orgy. The four gauntlet knights sat stiffly together at a very long table in the dining room of the Celesta mansion, dressed somewhat sloppily and babbling away, exchanging their thoughts aboutst night. As I watched from a distance, Hilda¡¯s hand snapped out from behind me.

    ¡°How is it really going? Isn¡¯t it painful for your muscles and joints?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any subjective symptoms¡±

    As one would expect, there is a temporary shortness of breath or the like when shaking one¡¯s hips violently, but there is not much in the way of fatigue that lingers afterward.

    ¡°It¡¯s the opposite of me. I am confident that I can dobat and intelligence work for three days without a break, but I can¡¯t have sex so many times a day¡±

    ¡°Wow¡±

    100-manmander Becker put his elbow on my shoulder opposite of Hilda¡¯s. ¡­¡­When or rather naturally entered into the conversation, he might have somehow peeked into yesterday¡¯s thing too.

    ¡°The first thing thates to mind is the fact that the two of you are both human beings, and you¡¯re already 40 years old, Becker-kun¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that at my age, I tend to leave the front lines of physicalpetition to those whoe after me. While Kingfisher and Vincent are still active, I can¡¯t afford to age out of the game, being just a little younger than them¡±

    ¡°Vincent, that Overknight¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, Scott Vincent. I was a lot stronger than him when I was younger. That son of a bitch¡±

    Along with Sir Bonaparte at Trot, the Overknight is a symbolic figure in the Celesta army. General Scott Vincent, one of the two Overknights, is known as the ¡¸King of Lightning¡¹ or ¡¸Sword of Celesta¡¹ and is one of the most feared warriors on the continent. 100-manmander Becker casually refers to him as such and ims that he was stronger than him. It is true that his strength is Master Knight level no matter how you look at it, but once again, I think it is amazing.

    ¡°I wonder if General Vincent was over forty? I think it¡¯s about to decline because he¡¯s an ogre¡±

    I feel caught up in the way Hilda-san says it and ask her back.

    ¡°Because he¡¯s an ogre?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ogres age a little faster than humans and beastmen. They are said to have the shortest lifespan of any subrace so far¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    It makes me a little sad to hear that. I¡¯m not a long-lived species either. I guess I would age too quickly for the elves and dragons, which is a pity. I don¡¯t have much of a problem with that. I¡¯m sure Goto and Isaac will die of old age much sooner than I will.

    ¡°There are others out there like Arthur Bonaparte, though. Even at sixty, he¡¯s not only not weak, he¡¯s getting stronger with a new set of eyeballs¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­there are always exceptions to everything, aren¡¯t there¡±

    100-manmander Becker with a faraway look in his eyes, and Hilda, whoughs bitterly. Well, I think that old man is really too helpful when talking about race theory.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading to Catalina now. It seems that this time Catalina is packed with Gold Arm Great Knight Chief Lister Jail. Unlike the time of the great invasion, Catalina is not deployed for battle, but the poption is almost the same because farmers who cultivate and herd cattle until the fall will also be there. Don¡¯t get too sloppy just because it¡¯s a town you know¡±

    ¡ºRoger that¡»

    All members of the special task force return a salute to Dianne¡¯s instruction. Well, I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯ve been a bit cktely, no matter where I go.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time we did some training¡±

    ¡°No, the only person who has beenpletely cking off is 10-man captain Keiron. Lantz and I had at least some target practice¡±

    ¡°Seriously? When did you do it?¡±

    ¡°In Polka, there were 100-manmander Isaac and 100-manmander Williams and I felt a strange pressure if I yed around too much¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I thought Lantz and Goto were the kind of guys who didn¡¯t feel that way¡±

    ¡°Only 10-man captain Keiron can live that freely in the army¡±

    I heard that the three peaceful men of our troop were enjoying Polka very much. ¡­¡­It is somewhat frustrating that I was quite busy.

    ¡°Boyd, I hope you haven¡¯t missed any training¡±

    ¡°O, Of course, I¡¯m. There was nothing else to do but date and hunt¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a review when we get to Catalina. If you¡¯re weaker than you were before winter, we¡¯ll triple your basic training¡±

    ¡°Hiii¡±

    Anzeros had been in demon instructor mode for a long time.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Moving smoothly on the wings of La and Maia. As expected, there was still a glimmer of snow on the ground, but Catalina, which is much further south than Polka, was already showing signs of spring.

    ¡°I was contacted bymunication magic yesterday, so I thought you were about toe¡±

    Great Knight Chief Lister greets us.

    ¡°Communication magic? ¡­¡­If only Celesta had it, we could spare more than half of the flying dragon flights¡±

    ¡°Tell Alex. It¡¯s one of the few military advantages we have in this country. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll give it up¡±

    Dianne and Great Knight Chief Lister exchange wry smiles. In today¡¯s world, not only transportation but alsomunication is slow. We rely on messages and letters. Ifmunication magic could be transmitted to all countries, it would be revolutionary, but if it were used for military purposes, it would also reduce transmission loss and time differences to as close to zero as possible. The battlefield where people intercept each other would surely be a wilderness of wonders. The development of such a system, if started, would in turn reduce the operational reliability of Renfangas in the country. The probability of disinformation being reced by disinformation even in areas unrted to the war would be less than zero. That¡¯s why it can¡¯t be leaked to the outside¡­¡­is the logic I was taught by Tetes, who is a user.

    ¡°Rather, you can have a flying dragon in Renfangas. There are some subspecies in the Eastern Mountains, as I recall¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve had a few ns for this in the past, but unlike your species, they¡¯re not as ustomed to people. Some of the people in charge of keeping them have be pitiful. Afilm and Celesta won¡¯t give us their eggs under realistic conditions. The actual carrying capacity is not that great, and the risk is not worth it¡±

    ¡°Oh dear. I guess the hardship is mutual¡±

    ¡°Absolutely¡±

    Celesta with its flying dragons, Renfangas with its genius in magic creation. One of them wants a means ofmunication that covers arge country and the other wants a safe and extensive means of reconnaissance. The two sides are probably itching to make a clean exchange.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all right. We have a lot to report, but first let¡¯s get you settled in¡±

    ¡°I understand. Thanks for the wee¡±

    Our room is almost exactly as we left it. I guess that¡¯s to be expected since we are part of the dragon¡¯s crew and they don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be back. Still, it¡¯s not asfortable as it should be after a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s dusty, as you¡¯d expect. Maybe I should clean up today¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go wash the quilts¡±

    ¡°Lantz, Goto, you guys mop¡±

    ¡ºYeah¡»

    The two look ufortable when Keiron orders them to do something. ¡­¡­They are too arrogant for regr soldiers who are not yet ready to act like big shots.

    ¡°No, wait a minute, Keiron. What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Eh? I was thinking I¡¯d go and sit in the sun for a bit¡­¡­¡±

    No good boss. These guys are all here.

    ¡°Goto is helping the girls get their stuff together Lantz and Keiron, mop!¡±

    ¡ºYeaf¡»

    The three of them looked disgusted at my corrective order. What the hell, that¡¯s reasonable.

    ¡°What is 10-man captain Smithson supposed to do?¡±

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s what I¡¯m getting at.

    ¡°¡­¡­Greetings with Dianne¡±

    ¡°You work too!¡±

    Keiron¡¯s leaping kick came flying in. Don¡¯t jump to eye level, even if you¡¯re an athletic fox.

    Well, cleaning itself is not that big a job. We are almost done by lunch and meet up with the girls in the corridor near the rooftop. There is still snow on the rooftop, so it was not a good ce to gather.

    ¡°I got my ration¡±

    ¡°Ration¡­¡­You¡¯re not in the middle of a battle¡±

    ¡°No, the mayor and the people at the station said it was for lunch¡­¡­what should I say if it wasn¡¯t rationed?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, rationing¡±

    There are stores inside Catalina and food and alcohol are normally distributed now that the town is functioning as a town. If you want something, you have to pay for it. Even so, the fact that they are providing us with food, albeit at a minimal level, is a sign that they are including us in their army numbers. Boyd brought a jar of soup in a cart and freshly baked bread in a wooden box. In another jar, there were meat dishes and pickled vegetables and a few bottles of alcohol.

    ¡°Oho, it¡¯s gorgeous beyondpare to the fall¡±

    Lantz rubbed his hands and rejoiced.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just normal, though¡±

    ¡°We just can¡¯t go around eating without moderation during a major invasion that disrupts distribution for a month!¡±

    Naris and Tetes each get their own portion. I, too, saw the city¡¯s resilience in the bread¡¯s subtle warmth and the aroma of the soup. Yes, this is not just a fort. It is a ¡¸Town¡¹ where Renfangas still make food and survive. We can¡¯t always say, ¡¸It¡¯s not enough¡¹. They eat and drink delicious food and live while creating various things. This city has never given up on being such a normal city.

    ¡°We have to quickly take back thend ahead of us from the demons as well¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What a sudden¡±

    100-manmander Becker gave me a dubious look, but I didn¡¯t want to exin myself in a wild way.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Neia also grabbed a piece of bread and nodded with somewhat sad eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah. We all want to at least enjoy eating to our satisfaction, don¡¯t we, guys?¡±

    ¡°Neia¡±

    ¡°If this one and Kalwin connect, it wille true. ¡­¡­No, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not talking for ¡¸People over here¡¹ as you say, Smithson-san, but for Kalwin¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s important too, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah¡±

    Neia took a quick bite of bread and smiled very deliciously, like a child.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 332: Love Entropy

    <h4>Chapter 332: Love Entropy</h4>

    Just after noon, the members of the Ace Knight Squad, who were packed in Catalina, finally showed up.

    ¡°I havee to greet you. The entire Celesta Military Expeditionary Elite Infantry Corps cordially wees the return to duty of the Dianne Special Duty Corps¡±

    The Ace Knight squad salutes in unison in the wide hallway of Catalina. Since this is not the time of year to be on the warpath, they should not have to be armed if they are wearing military uniforms, but they were all dressed in full armor and their hair, which tends to be a mess during life in a foreign fortress, was in good shape. It was clear that they wanted to make a good impression on our group of beautiful women.

    ¡°Thank you. ¡­¡­100-manmander Smiley, wasn¡¯t it? By the way, I can¡¯t seem to find General Kingfisher or 10-man captain Wrigley¡±

    When Dianne looks around at the faces, 100-manmander Smiley answers with a particrly straight back.

    ¡°Haa. Wrigley is working on the construction of Fort Squall¡±

    ¡°Fort Squall¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It is the name of a new bridgehead in the demon territory. Hundreds of years ago, there was a vige with that name¡±

    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­So, General Kingfisher¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­he¡¯s resting from his injuries¡±

    At these words, 100-manmander Becker stiffened in surprise.

    ¡°Kingfisher is injured!?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, you know¡­¡­¡±

    100-manmander Smiley is slurring his words.

    ¡°He¡¯s an idiot, but he¡¯s not the kind of guy who gets hurt that easily. What kind of monster did that?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of monsters, it¡¯s certainly a monster¡­¡­¡±

    100-manmander Smiley looks away and smiles a drawn-out smile. 100-man special dutymander Becker looks dubious.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that thing stuck in your back teeth?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Great Knight Chief Lister got him¡±

    Apparently there was an unexpected fight going on.

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡­I mean, Master Lister is a shrewd guy, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°It was a one-shot sanction after he had angered him by persistently courting a woman in the Red Arms, a subordinate of the Great Knight Chief¡­¡­¡±

    An awkward atmosphere prevails. Even if a master knight is shot down in a pick-up counterattack.

    ¡°General Kingfisher is fast, but the one shot by Great Knight Chief Lister was, how should I say, of a different quality and speed. You shouldn¡¯t make him angry¡±

    ¡°We have no reason to be offended, but¡­¡­well, even a Kingfisher only takes a moment¡±

    ¡°It was just a moment¡±

    Dianne and 100-manmander Smiley nodded at each other withplicated faces. Naris sighed.

    ¡°In his case, it¡¯s not just about speed, you know. Of course speed is bullsh*t¡±

    ¡°And by that you mean?¡±

    Almeida, who is still new to the Renfangas Army, asks back.

    ¡°The signs or preliminary movements of the attack are so small that¡­¡­most people will realize they¡¯ve been hit after they¡¯ve been blown away. And it¡¯s precise and powerful¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Very straight fighter¡±

    ¡°Compared to Great Knight Chief Felios, who has great feats or Great Knight Chief Ate, whose simple destructive power is in the realm of the unintelligible, he has modest strength. He is the scariest type of knight to fight in a one-on-one fight¡±

    Each of the four Gold Arms has a different type of strength, which is very interesting to watch from the sidelines, but I wouldn¡¯t want to be¡­¡­their opponent, actually. I think if I were to get punched in the face, my head would probably be obliterated.

    ¡°¡­¡­I guess I¡¯m just being warm to Kingfisher by not mentioning it when I saw him earlier¡±

    Dianne mutters delicately.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Kingfisher would be upset if he had failed to pick up a girl, got hurt and then had Captain mad at him for being so overbearing¡±

    A little sympathetically, 100-manmander Becker nodded his head.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t me the general too much. Not only the general, but all of us have a hard time mentally living here. It¡¯s not surprising that he¡¯d like to have a little contact with the girls¡­¡­¡±

    Red Armsughs at 100-manmander Smiley¡¯s excuse.

    ¡°Well, people who juste in for soldier recruitment usually have eyes like fish after about three months¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean. Especially the food¡±

    ¡°The city¡¯s structure is also cobbled together on the premise ofbat¡±

    When he sees that the girls understand, 100-manmander Smiley points and gains momentum.

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! So we wanted at least some eye candy, or what¡¯s¡­¡­anyway, we¡¯ve been waiting for you guys!¡±

    Keiron chuckled in response.

    ¡°Sure, we have a lot of beautiful women, but¡­¡­aren¡¯t you being too honest by saying you¡¯ve been waiting for us because we¡¯re eye candy?¡±

    To which the Masturbation Brothers responded by pinching their chins.

    ¡°No, but I understand how they feel. Eye candy is important¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡±

    Don¡¯t you people have anything to live for but eye candy?

    ¡°So¡­¡­we¡¯re still a pretty good deal, so why don¡¯t you start with your friends?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you just take me out on a walking date once in a while. Of course, I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t want more than that¡±

    ¡°Talking to a girl is so soothing!¡±

    The Ace Knight squad begins to appeal to all the girls in our squad at once. Most of the girls responded by smiling vaguely and trying to keep their distance, but this time Maia was closest to the front.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me. I don¡¯t date or fuck anyone but Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!?¡±

    A few ace knights tense up.

    ¡°Ah, Andy-sama¡­¡­which one?¡±

    ¡°I mean, do you really want such a little girl to say that much¡­¡­?¡±

    No, you guys tried to hit on that little girl, too, didn¡¯t you? I made fun of them in my mind. It would be fatal to take such an action as rebuking Maia¡¯s gibberish now in vain. But.

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯m sorry to say that most of the women in this room already are mistresses¡±

    La pointed her finger at the ace knight who was wooing her and while keeping her distance, she grinned and said something that triggered a sudden tension among the female ves. It was not against the ace knight squad, but rather as if the female ves were asking each other how they were going to behave. ¡­¡­Oh, I¡¯m starting to get it, I¡¯m getting it. In a scene like this, you should restrain yourself, but if you dare to get into a revealing mood, there is a part of you that wins if youe out first. However, if you go off on your own, you will be offended. They are reading each other¡¯s moods and getting on each other¡¯s toes. As it turned out, the first to break the tension was¡­¡­Tetes.

    ¡°At any rate, I¡¯m in love with 10-man captain Smithson, too?¡±

    She slips easily through the ranks and tangles herself in my arms. Everyone was surprised at how elusive she was and before long, the other members of the group, including Anzeros, Aurora, Apple and Sharon, were swarming around me one after the other.

    ¡°M, Me too. That, I like Andy the most¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, but I have already sworn to serve him as his female ve¡±

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­I, I¡¯m following this man as his meat urinal!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­because I¡¯m a female ve too?¡±

    Of course I don¡¯t feel alive. Nothing should be let slide in such an appropriate manner.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡­wh, what is this¡­¡­what the hell is that?¡±

    ¡°H, Hey, all that¡¯s left in the gauntlet is¡­¡­even the dancing spear!?¡±

    ¡°I, If this happens¡­¡­Naris-san, please go out with me!¡±

    ¡°N, Not good!! What¡¯s with all the, get the rest of the sale crap!!¡±

    ¡°1, 100-manmander Dianne, you don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to¡­¡­frame you like that, do you?¡±

    ¡°Did you say that?¡±

    ¡°Hii!?¡±

    ¡°Dianne-chan, you shouldn¡¯t be so intimidated out of the blue¡î It¡¯s not really a messy situation. ¡­¡­Ah, before I go any further, I¡¯d like to say that I¡¯m also a bit of an erotic lover of Andy-kun?¡±

    ¡°Fuck!?¡±

    ¡°Th, That cat beast child! That child would!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m usually Andy¡¯s female ve, too¡±

    ¡°Why do you call yourselves female ves so matter-of-factly, these girls!?¡±

    Some look up to the heavens and weep through clenched teeth, some cringe in shock and some desperately light a cigarette to calm themselves. Ace knight corps is confused by various attitudes.

    ¡°Th, That girl is still there! That cute girl! Please marry me!¡±

    ¡°E, Emm, I¡¯m not really into that sort of thing¡­¡­

    Neia tries to shield herself behind me and the female ves with an affectionate smile on her face. Being a shield, I was struck by the vague murder intent of the ace knights and gave up.

    ¡°W, Why is this¡­¡­guy who doesn¡¯t seem to give a damn about anything else¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Female ves¡­¡­I feel an evil hobby no matter what I ask¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a story poetry of a bard, you can solve the brainwashing by defeating this kind of thing¡±

    Don¡¯t you dare think of anything dangerous. Mainly for your own sake.

    ¡°If you¡¯re nning something strange against Andy, I¡¯ll have to think about doing a little Lord Jail imitation myself¡±

    Dianne squints quickly.

    ¡°If you try anything funny, I¡¯ll put you on ice, okay?¡±

    ¡°Ho. My chastisement hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    The ace knight corps shudders at the warning killing intent that the war god and the twin dragons instantly glimpse. ¡­¡­It was this one word from 100-manmander Becker that summed up the iprehensible situation.

    ¡°¡­¡­These guys and the captain have too many evil intentions. You forgot what you came here for, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Perhaps the person who should be most pissed off is me for creating a whirlwind of confusion just by being there. I remained frozen until the end.

    -

    ¡°Once again, it sure is messed up, isn¡¯t it, Andy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡­you can¡¯t make a target so amicably and so many talented women your own¡±

    After a tiring greeting, I went to the lowest level, the bathing area. ¡­¡­I was so worried that if I was left alone, I would be attacked in the dark now, so Anzeros and Aurora followed me and they took the initiative to undress me and then they both started to wash me off.

    ¡°It¡¯s not very attractive, Andy¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want you talking directly to me¡±

    ¡°Anzeros-san, do you find Andy-san unattractive?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t have a bad face¡­¡­but I don¡¯t have a good attitude, you know?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I ask for her consent¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him because he¡¯s easy to understand, but because he¡¯s kind and strong at his core and when the timees, he doesn¡¯t run away but keeps on fighting. It¡¯s kind of like masculinity¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure those heroic parts are attractive, but I think you¡¯re attractive enough, Andy-san¡­¡­n. chuu¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on, you can¡¯t take advantage of me and kiss him!¡±

    ¡°Oh my. I find him so attractive that I just want to suck on him¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Aurora likes Andy, not because he has a face that can make aplete stranger feel that way¡±

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

    ¡°And now the whole ce is waiting to have a baby with Andy. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­¡­chupuu¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, Anzeros-san, you say that to people and then you sneak off and get the penis¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, because that¡¯s what we¡¯re doing when we bathe together¡±

    ¡°Then why did you get angry when I kissed him earlier¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean, isn¡¯t a blow job what a female ve is supposed to do? Kissing is more like a reward from Andy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Anzeros. That¡¯s very biased, okay?¡±

    ¡°E, Eeeh!?¡±

    I think Anzeros, who usually looks surprised, is a pretty messed up girl too.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 333: Perfume Zero [Maia, Luna]

    <h4>Chapter 333: Perfume Zero [Maia, Luna]</h4>

    Night. When I was about to return to the men¡¯s room, I found several Ace Knight squad members hovering around the room in a disturbing manner, so I feared for my safety and was evacuated to the women¡¯s room under La¡¯s guidance.

    ¡°Ho. As expected, they are very angry¡±

    La sighs as she closes the door. Naris immediately interrupted.

    ¡°No, of course they would be upset. What were you guys thinking abouting out!?¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter they will find out. It¡¯s just not nice to have theme on to us with unnecessary expectations¡±

    Anzeros shrugged.

    ¡°Although, I¡¯ve always felt a weird killing vibe during the day, and someone needs to escort Andy for a while¡­¡­¡±

    And there, Maia and Luna raise their hands.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take down anyone who messes with Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°100-man special dutymander Becker taught me a lot about traps and stuff¡±

    They both say radical things. Sharon sighs at them.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hit each other directly. If you have a woman with you, they wouldn¡¯t reach out their hands¡±

    Tetes nodded her head as she slipped into her underwear in front of me without a care in the world and slipped her sleeves into her nightgown.

    ¡°I wonder if from now on, someone will be assigned to 10-man captain Smithson on a rotating basis¡±

    Almeida cleared her throat.

    ¡°Cough. I, I¡¯d be happy to stay with you if you want. I¡¯m used to sleeping and eating among men on military duty¡±

    ¡°Almeida. Don¡¯t be greedy¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about greed or anything like that¡±

    She¡¯s excusing herself, but I think I inevitably get that impression. Well, the fact is, everyone has their own job to do. The only one who would not move except on my order would be Maia and she would not be able to be a constant guard.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s all right. The problem is that those ace knights are trained to break illusions, so that kind of thing doesn¡¯t work very well¡±

    Hilda says gravely. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure what she means by that,so I asked Diane to exin and Dianeughed, ¡¸You know what my sister is thinking¡¹.

    ¡°The bottom line is that we can no longer ¡ºHide in the shadows and have sex frequently¡» as we did in the fall¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s well¡­¡­I mean, why don¡¯t you just do it in private without using illusions or anything like that?¡±

    However much this city is basically a fortress based onbat, it is not entirely devoid of private life. There are spaces like this for girls that are normally off limits to men, and I feel that you don¡¯t have to use illusions to have moderation. But.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to use an illusion. You can¡¯t just do whatever you want¡±

    Dianne said so and Neia, who had been listening while slightly out of the circle, became impatient.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, if I¡¯m bothering you, I can sleep wherever you want, even in the carriage on the first floor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°N, No Neia, that¡¯s not what I meant¡±

    Yeah. But it is true that the female ves may feel uneasy about not having a point where they can have sex in peace. In Polka, at least in the inn, my home, the cat beast house, and Fennel¡¯s house, they didn¡¯tin about how much they were doing. In the barrier prison vige, erotic parties could be held with impunity.

    ¡°There¡±

    Hilda rummaged through her luggage and pulled out a cloth package.

    ¡°I have a proposal for you, Andy-kun. Here, try this¡±

    ¡°Drug¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°A medicine used in the old days by the Luxe Empire¡¯s secret intelligence. It helps to eliminate body odor¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to eliminate body odor¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That. After about half a day of taking it, most of the smell disappears from your body¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you going to do with that?¡±

    It is true that there were some beastmen in the ace knight corps, but it is not something that can be dealt with by just taking measures against it¡­¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give up on hiding in the illusion and having sex. But you still want to give someone a blowjob at least, don¡¯t you? But that kind of thing is eventually revealed by the smell. ¡­¡­This medicine also removes the smell of cum. Even if you thrust it into a girl¡¯s mouth and squeeze it, you can repair it calmly¡î¡±

    ¡°The alternative is to be patient and stop having sex in the city¡±

    ¡°As a female ve, I cannot allow that to happen¡±

    I¡¯m going to decide whether or not to allow that kind of thing on the female ve side¡­¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll all be able to improve your oral techniques at this point. Pussy seeding isn¡¯t the only way to getid¡î¡±

    The female ves look at each other at Hilda¡¯smand.

    ¡°Well, I was a blowjob specialist to begin with¡­¡­I don¡¯t remember it myself¡±

    ¡°We, Well¡­¡­that kind of thing isn¡¯t so bad¡±

    ¡°Huhu, as a maid swordsman, this is a flowery situation¡±

    Apple, Anzeros and Aurora are kind of on board.

    ¡°I¡¯ll suck a lot if that¡¯s all right with Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°Ho, good luck. I have no reservations about that¡±

    The two dragons are also very motivated.

    ¡°Oral service¡­¡­is finally bing more like a female ve¡±

    ¡°C, Can you stand it if you don¡¯t ejacte into the womb¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Al-chan is too naughty. ¡­¡­Naris-chan, let¡¯s do our best¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you counting me in!? I¡¯m not a female ve, so I¡¯m not obligated to you!¡±

    The Gauntlet Knights have no particr objection, apparently. Except for Naris.

    ¡°Hilda. ¡­¡­I¡¯m probably going to hurt Andy if I lick him¡±

    ¡°Oh my. I¡¯ll put a coarseness spell on you¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡±

    Luna, with her mouth open, is being treated by Hilda.

    ¡°I guess that solves the problem for the time being¡±

    Dianne nodded in satisfaction. ¡­¡­No, is that what you mean by immediate problem?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Au¡±

    And Neia, unable to join in the conversation, just stayed in the corner and got smaller and smaller.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I returned to my room in the middle of the night while being escorted by Maia and the next day.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey Smithson. Are you feeling sick or something?¡±

    ¡°Na¡­¡­? What the hell, Keiron¡±

    I rubbed my eyes and got myself out of bed (no one moves anymore for Maia, who is sleeping with me) and Keiron gave me a strange look.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with you, dude. ¡­¡­Something is a little off about you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah¡±

    I took that pill before bed and it seems to be working. For Keiron, the beastman, the disappearance of that body odor seems to be transmitted as a ¡¸Strange presence¡¹.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in bad shape. Maybe it¡¯s because of the medicine Hilda gave me¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it suspicious¡­¡­that the medicine changes the signs¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Hilda-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It can¡¯t be helped if its from Hilda-sensei¡±

    I was convinced.

    ¡°¡­¡­Surely something¡¯s wrong¡±

    Maia gets up and hugs me, stops for a while and still looks strange.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? You look like a¡­¡­shell, you know¡±

    Keiron¡¯s definition of ¡¸Shell¡¹ probably means that the body odor has disappeared, leaving only the smell that had previously seeped into the clothes.

    ¡°That¡¯s what the drug is for, apparently¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What kind of drug is that?¡±

    Keiron gave a small shrug.

    The reaction was even more pronounced when I went to the girls¡¯ room. Or rather, Luna and La were bracing themselves as I opened the door.

    ¡°What are you guys doing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I thought that the ace knight corps was trying to sneak in¡±

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯re in a different league¡±

    Luna, who poked her hand into the ground and La, who looked as if she was about to fire something from her outstretched hand, released their tension.

    ¡°The smell is quite pervasive, isn¡¯t it? It is often said that even if magic can disguise sound and appearance, it is difficult to disguise smell. Even the scent illusion is not effective at this point because you have to specify the individual who smells it directly¡±

    Hilda-san exins their reactions whilebing her hair. So that¡¯s why both La and Luna are puzzled by the anomaly.

    ¡°Well, then, Luna-chan, La-chan,e with me¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Ho¡±

    ¡°Take a walk with me and get used to the fact that Andy-kun no longer has body odor. It¡¯s going to be like this for a while¡±

    ¡°What do you mean for a while¡­¡­?¡±

    Not that it¡¯s particrly inconvenient, but it must be an unusual situation. I was a little scared and afraid to ask.

    ¡°The smell will graduallye back after about three days. But since there is no benefit to return it now, you will have to continue taking the medicine while you are in Catalina¡±

    ¡°I, I understand¡±

    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case, but I wondered what to do if I was told that I was a human being with zero body odor forever.

    Maia, La and Luna. I took a walk for a while with the three of them, who are sensitive to smells, apanied by Hilda.

    ¡°I kind of feel like I¡¯m with Andy-sama, but at the same time not¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an odd thing to say. But it shows that smells are quite important¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I like the usual Andy better¡±

    It¡¯s kind of unpopr.

    ¡°Most people don¡¯t like body odor and try very hard to get rid of it¡±

    Hildaughs.

    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s time to experiment. ¡­¡­Maia-chan, Luna-chan and Andy-kun, go to the back alley and give them a lick¡±

    ¡°Eh, walk¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s an excuse. You don¡¯t want Neia to be bothered, do you?¡±

    Hilda told me with a natural look.

    ¡°Ho. Shall I put up an illusion?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯d better keep it to audio illusions. Visual illusions have the opposite effect on the girls of the ace knight corps. It¡¯s like telling them we¡¯re having sex with them behind their backs¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pain in the ass¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we came together like this. Let¡¯s casually pretend that we are standing together so that no one can peek into the back¡î¡±

    Wow. Hilda is sober and witty.

    Maia and Luna. Two girls crouch down in front of my crotch.

    ¡°I can hardly smell anything when I put my face close to Andy-sama¡¯s crotch¡­¡­it¡¯s still kind of weird¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    They nod at each other with straight faces. I feel ufortable but take off my belt and take out my cock. My cock is not even semi-erect as I¡¯m still not quite riding it out.

    ¡°The cock is odorless¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡±

    They both extend their tongues at the same time while looking puzzled. Maia¡¯s long tongue and Luna¡¯s thin, t tongue. They are simr in that theyck facial expressions, but each of their tongues is unique. Maia¡¯s tongue dexterously licks around the calyx, while Luna¡¯s tongue licks the underside of the bell mouth from the back muscle as if she were holding it as an offering.

    ¡°¡­¡­I can taste it¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    Peropero, reroero, they nod to each other as they lick each other¡¯s cheeks together.

    ¡°I, It feels pretty good¡­¡­¡±

    I stroke the head of my cock, which is getting harder and harder, while they take care of it.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll do my best?¡±

    Maia and Luna were so happy that they started to make love to my cock, using their tongues and lips to the fullest.

    ¡°It¡¯s a priority to make Andy-sama feel good¡­¡­n, chu, n, nmuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­a lot, let it out¡­¡­nku, n, nnn?¡±

    It seems that in both of them, the embarrassment of serving an odorless cock is somehow reconciled by the practical benefit of pleasing me. I wondered how Hilda and the others were looking at it, but I suddenly realized that I couldn¡¯t hear any sounds around me. It seemed that they had created an audio illusion barrier.

    ¡°N, chupu, npu, nguu¡­¡­haa, Luna also sucks¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Unn¡­¡­ngu, n, puhuu, nchu, nguu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Rero, hamuu¡­¡­hapu, nn¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Chupu, nnn, nnnn¡­¡­puha, Maia¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­nmuu¡±

    Luna swallows the tip of my cock as if it were covered with saliva, then takes turns with Maia next to her, licking my balls and the base of the stem in the process. At some point, they started alternating that inbination. The warm tongues and saliva rubbed against each other incessantly, and they both forgot about their embarrassment at the fact that I was now odorless and became absorbed in the act of letting the tip of their excretory organs run amok in their mouths. Maia¡¯s tongue entwines with Luna¡¯s and Luna¡¯s wraps around it. Their mouths overflow with saliva, their tongues sometimespeting with each other to bring my cock into each other¡¯s mouths and sometimespeting with each other to suck the ns with their lips, the passion between the two ves increases my desire to ejacte without limit.

    ¡°Luna, Maia¡­¡­!!¡±

    I release the desire that continues to rise between their two lips.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Habu, huaa¡­¡­Andy-sama¡¯s¡­¡­?¡±

    Arge quantity of semen is sprayed on their faces. Luna closes her eyes and Maia stretches out her tongue to ept it in her mouth. And.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hapu, nchuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­There is no smell¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I like it better when the sperm has a smell¡­¡­I feel like I¡¯m being raped all the way to the back of my nose, that scent¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­it¡¯s Andy¡¯s semen, so I¡¯ll drink it¡­¡­but it¡¯s just sticky and hard to drink¡­¡­and that fishy smell is more stimting to the pit of my stomach¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    They are supposed to be sensitive to smells, but they prefer the stinky ones.

    ¡°If they respond to smell as well as you guys do, maybe they should be a little more subdued?¡±

    I said while lightly squeezing my dick to release the remaining juice and Luna nodded her head as she took it in her hand.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s not true. hi smell is connected to the feeling of beingfortable¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. In my case, when I smelled it for a while¡­¡­I felt a sensation running down from my chest to my stomach¡­¡­and my cunt remembered Andy¡¯s cock and opened up¡­¡­it¡¯s like my whole body is going into an hi state¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That¡±

    ¡°Is Luna the same?¡±

    ¡°When I smell Andy¡¯s fresh semen, a sweet feeling echoes down to my tail¡­¡­I want to be fucked, or rather, I want to be messed up¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Can understand something¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    These two rubbed off the semen on each other¡¯s faces with their hands and licked it off.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a little short, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I want to be filled up with semen¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s irresistible to say so sadly and look up at me.

    ¡°You slutty pets¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a female ve¡­¡­and it¡¯s my real, lifelong job to keep taking it in my cunt as long as Andy-sama cums¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Take off your bottom¡±

    I let them both stand. Remove Luna¡¯s hot pants and lower the panties to her knees. Grab Maia¡¯s panties from inside her skirt and pull it down, exposing her lower body. The two juicy beauties are forced to expose their genitals as they are uncovered and they exhale hotly as they realize my intentions.

    ¡°Luna¡­¡­it¡¯s you first, you estrus cat!!¡±

    ¡°Huaa¡­¡­a, auu¡­¡­Andy¡­¡­?¡±

    Luna called out my name in a high, sweet voice as I thrust my cock into her.

    ¡°Penis is amazing¡­¡­but, after all¡­¡­the smell of Andy¡¯s sweat¡­¡­and the smell of your cock, lonely¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Luxury cat¡±

    ¡°B, Because¡­¡­I¡äm being raped by Andy¡­¡­I know that Andy is in heat with me¡­¡­?¡±

    My saliva-soaked cock pushes its way into Luna¡¯s vagina to the fullest, then I pull out.

    ¡°I know Andy wants to fill me with his dirty smell and turn me into a dirty cat who only thinks about sex and it makes me happy¡­¡­?¡±

    Luna shudders as she mutters her thoughts about my body odor with each word, confirming once again her lewdness. She wobbles and shakes, shaking her hair and sprinkling the smell of her love juices, happily sucking my cock with her lower mouth as well.

    ¡°Au, but¡­¡­bu, but I like this too¡­¡­Andy¡¯s cock making out with my womb¡­¡­inside my cunt, I love it when you nudge me with your penis¡­¡­?¡±

    Luna is intoxicated with pleasure while drooling. Maia smiles as she watches and lifts up the hem of her dress to show me where my cock is going next. I start ejacting again. I make Luna¡¯s greedy bottom mouth drink a lot of semen.

    ¡°Hunyaaaaaaa¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    Luna takes it with an impressed look while shaking her hips. After enjoying that ejaction to the fullest, I gingerly switch to Maia¡¯s hips.

    ¡°Andy-sama¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You like the stinky juice better, too?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­I like the smell of Andy-sama¡¯s scent¡­¡­but¡±

    Kucya, she spread her own cunt.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to put up with it if I can have hot Andy-sama¡¯s seed pouring out of me without hesitation¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good girl¡±

    I gently stroked Maia who spread her pussy, inserted my body between her crotch and entered from the front.

    ¡°Na, huu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in, nasty dragon¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­the hi owner¡¯s cock that I signed up to fuck me got in today too¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Are you happy?

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    Maia puts her legs over my waist and smiles lewdly with her hands on my shoulders.

    ¡°No matter how much I fuck you, I¡¯ll never know it was Andy-sama who did it¡­¡­so go all out¡­¡­?¡±

    That smile was so sexual and beautiful. I can¡¯t resist and start thrusting up Maia. Maia¡¯s young body is light and I¡¯ve always had a strong body for sex. Even with this kind of sex, I can thrust all over Maia without feeling uneasy. Next to me, Luna is sighing hotly without putting her ass away and my scentless semen is dripping down her panties. Maia¡¯s upper body is still clothed and she¡¯s connected only by her lower body, wanting my seed. By erasing the important element of smell, I confirm their ardent love for me, who conversely love it as well and I am so happy that I ejacte while making Maia thrust and bounce repeatedly¡­¡­and finally almost bouncing off of her and letting her ride me.

    ¡°Huaaa¡­¡­a, haaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°KKu, haaa¡­¡­a, haa, haaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Inside¡­¡­?¡±

    Maia clings to me tightly and murmurs happily.

    I put their clothes back on and wipe their faces only with a handkerchief before leaving the alleyway.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°Ho. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t smell sperm. I can smell a woman¡¯s rutting body odor¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a potpourri that can keep that one at bay¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a little short on something, but it¡¯s to make Andy-sama feel good¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    The two adultsughed at Maia and Luna¡¯s impressions.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t deny the feeling of surpassing the emergency. We¡¯ll have to think of something else¡±

    ¡°Ho. There will be no outbreak of demons for a while and the snow will disappear soon. Maybe we can build a mating hut somewhere outside the city, pretending to be a fort¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s the only way¡±

    The two of them are doing some intrigue, but let¡¯s make sure Dianne will approve it properly.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 334: Milky Lip [Tetes]

    <h4>Chapter 334: Milky Lip [Tetes]</h4>

    ¡°A hut for sex outside the city¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne made a subtle face when she heard La and Hilda¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Certainly better than pressing the mayor to give us a ce inside Catalina¡­¡­but if we take turns taking the girls to such a ce, it¡¯s just as likely that they¡¯ll eventually realize and look at us more closely¡±

    ¡°I hope that¡¯s not the only reason¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne¡¯s ears twitch at La¡¯sment. La grins.

    ¡°I¡¯m based here in Catalina for no other reason than the convenience of exchanging information with the scouts. Since the ace knight corps has taken over that responsibility, it would not be so much of a derailment for us to move our base closer to the front lines¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Surely you are right. Supply is also not a problem with your dragon wings, so if you ask me¡­¡­is it not a mistake to have a new base by the squad alone?¡±

    ¡°Hohoho¡±

    For La, it should not matter what the military builds, but Dianne is being rounded up by daring to theorize.

    ¡°Even if we leave aside the actual relocation of the troop¡¯s base, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to build a prototype facility for that purpose. ¡­¡­If we make up a name for it¡­¡­we¡¯ll have a good name no matter how often we take the women¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good idea. Oh well, we¡¯ll make a new base for us. Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient in many ways to do it that way until the big invasion in the fall? Why didn¡¯t I think of that¡­¡­¡±

    Mumbling, Dianne looked up.

    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯m going to go check with Great Knight Chief Lister and the mayor¡±

    She liked the idea of the new base more than the cause of the sex hut. Dianne leaves the room with a twinkle in her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­How it seems like things are going to go from being left out to being a big deal¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    ¡°Dianne-san, it looks like we¡¯re going to make a really new fort, for us¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I would be all right with it if I could get out where there are no outsiders in my way¡±

    Considering the nature of this mission and the independence and footwork of the team, there is really no reason to stick to a ¡¸City¡¹ where you have to be aware of your surroundings every time you move. Based on this, the idea of ¡¸Establishing a new base¡¹ is a big step forward to the next stage. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea at all, but I don¡¯t think¡­¡­impure motives are a good idea.

    Dianne went into talks as it was and we waited until there was an order. And then Anzeros went to Boyd for training, and Neia, Almeida and Naris went out to watch.

    ¡°Now that we have some free time, let¡¯s make Andy happy¡î¡±

    Hilda deres this and starts to take off my pants. Tetes is squatting in front of me. Aurora and Sharon are also sitting on the bed beside her, observing.

    ¡°Yes, Andy-kun¡äs penis. For the time being, I can¡¯t have sex so casually while living in Catalina, so when Andy-kun gets an erection, let¡¯s all do our best to suck it off¡î¡±

    ¡°Y, You really don¡¯t smell too much like a penis¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tetes-chan. Time is money. Andy-kun, you shouldn¡¯t be shy either. Okay? If you are toozy to have sex when you are in the mood, people will find out, and that¡¯s why we are in the period of intensified blow jobs, okay? When a girl is offered a penis by Andy-kun, she sucks it without a second thought. Andy-kun will not hesitate to let them suck his cock, too. It¡¯s a game of speed, OK?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know, that doesn¡¯t taste too good either¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You might want to think about it the other way around. Your mouth is always wet with drool, unlike your vagina, so you don¡¯t have to prepare for it. A girl¡¯s mouth is always a handy cum bag for you, Andy-kun. You can stick your cock in there with that in mind for a while from now on¡î¡±

    ¡°Not too many of those devilish¡­¡­¡±

    I was about to say that I was a little ufortable, but the three people who were there listening were kind of entranced.

    ¡°Aha¡­¡­something like that too, it¡¯s like a female ve?¡±

    ¡°It will test your spirit of service?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be loved all over with moistness and to make babies¡­¡­but it¡¯s not so bad to be told only to suck it because you have an erection¡­¡­?¡±

    Very high spirits. ¡­¡­I thought that kind of sexuality, or assumption, or whatever, was the domain of only children with special interests, but¡­¡­perhaps it¡¯s because the name of the female vees first and it¡¯s not just about ordinary sex. I think everyone is looking for that kind of service/servitude to some extent.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll change my mind¡­¡­I¡¯m not very confident, but please make me feelfortable with your mouth¡­¡­to the fullest¡­¡­amuu?¡±

    Tetes sucks on the ns while looking at me. But Hilda is there to tell me not to do it.

    ¡°Hey, Tetes-chan, you can¡¯t do that. First of all, you have to lick every inch of Andy-kun¡¯s cock with your tongue. Boldly stick out your tongue and, yes, trace the neck of the cock. Suck on it. ¡­¡­You¡¯re so good at it¡­¡­doing it quickly doesn¡¯t mean skipping steps, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­r, rero, reru, nchu, habuu¡­¡­¡±

    Under Hilda¡¯s tutge, Tetes is being trained in the art of attacking the cock in a more stimting manner.

    ¡°Feelingh goood¡­¡­? Hamu, n, amuu¡­¡­bichu, bichu¡­¡­nnnn¡±

    The more dexterously her lips and tongue attacked, the more I was reminded of the power of the mouth as opposed to the vagina or ass. The pleasure of being wrapped up in the vagina or squeezed by the asshole is nice, but the more the lips and tongue attack, the more they remind me of the power of the mouth instead of the vagina or the ass. But the lips and tongue are also good to draw out the pleasure precisely.

    ¡°Hamu, nkuu¡­¡­reru, reruu¡­¡­ha, n, muchuu¡­¡­?¡±

    That organ that normally speaks words, tastes food, ormunicates love through kisses, now entwines with the cock as a sexual organ seeking semen. The young foreign noblewoman who first offered her asshole and then her womb for me to defile is now trying her best to defile her mouth with my sperm. The fact echoes with pleasure and I let out a small moan¡­¡­unconsciously grab her head with both hands. Hilda whispered to me after seeing it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you want me to put your cock in my mouth, don¡¯t you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Andy-kun. You don¡¯t have to be gentle¡­¡­make it feel good. Blowjobs are sex to make boys feel good, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ku, u¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Tetes-chan, you¡¯re a ve to Andy-kun¡¯s¡­¡­cock in and out, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Huai¡­¡­nku, n¡­¡­guu!?

    At the moment when Tetes was obediently ministering to Hilda¡¯s whisper, something sweetly popped inside me¡­¡­and I plunged my dick like a rail into Tetes¡¯ open mouth.

    ¡°N, nhu, n, nku, ku, nguu¡­¡­!¡±

    Tetes chokes painfully. As expected, I suddenly plunged in too much¡­¡­and cooled down a little, but Hilda-san started to agitate me again with her bewitching voice.

    ¡°Look, give Tetesu-chan¡¯s ¡ºHole¡»and ¡ºUse¡»¡­¡­? Tetes-chan is hugging your crotch because she wants you to ejacte on this rampant cock¡­¡­? Come on, don¡¯t you feel sorry for her if you don¡¯t let her drink your juices fast?¡¡Such a pretty girl offering herself as a ¡ºHole¡», huh?¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡±

    As if it were a luby or a curse. Hilda keeps whispering in my ear to dirty Tetes. Tetes, whether she knows it or not, chokes up and almost spits it out, but she boldly tries to swallow the cock down her throat. I am swept away by the pleasure and Hilda¡¯s whispers. I put my hand in her hand, which had been hesitating for a while and exhaling shortly, I swing my hips to her ¡¸Hole¡¹ and stroked inside her mucous membrane.

    ¡°Nnnn¡­¡­?¡±

    The moan Tetes made may have been a scream. Even so, I was driven by a buzzing passion, as if I had been stirred up in a vat of water, and I was lost in the pleasure of the girl¡¯s third ¡ºHole¡». And then there was Hilda.

    ¡°Yes, doesn¡¯t it feel good? That¡¯s how you ¡ºUse¡» a female ve, okay? It¡¯s the master¡¯s job to ¡ºUse¡» them, remember?¡±

    It is glossy to no end and she pours dim debauchery into my ears. I was so eager that I ¡ºUse¡» Tetes¡¯s mouth and devoured the pleasure of her mucous membranes¡­¡­and ejacted into her mouth.

    ¡°Hungu, n, nhuuuuu¡­¡­?¡±

    Tetes takes it without any way to do so. She takes it, helplessly, with her hands firmly around my waist. Then, with the afterglow of ejaction burning my brain, Ie to my senses¡­¡­hastily pull back my sloppily bent knees and pull my cock out of Tetes.

    ¡°Hi, Hilda, what are you stirring things up!¡±

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re in the mood. If you enjoy everyone¡¯s mouths in that mood, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fulfilled by the short time you¡¯ll be sucked off by them?¡±

    She is indeed an erotic demon god. She tries to open doors that I don¡¯t understand. I gave up protesting for now and bent down to check on Tetes¡­¡­Tetes looked more doubtful than distressed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nku, huu¡­¡­s, something¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Subtle¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°I still smell it, maybe I want it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You too?¡±

    Not only is she surprisingly tough, Tetes also seems to be of the school that semen should smell better.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it more painful than that?¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­a little bit¡±

    ¡°Sorry. Hilda took me for a ride and I got carried away¡±

    I tried to apologize tly, but Tetesughed.

    ¡°Please keep going. Because you are the master¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, you know what?¡±

    ¡°You can ¡ºUse¡» me more and more to cum¡­¡­I¡¯m a female ve?¡±

    Tetes gently pushes me onto my ass, gives me a small, lingering cough of sperm and then puts her mouth back on my still juicing cock. Sucking.

    ¡°O, Ooo¡±

    The juice still remaining deep inside the cock is sucked out. This is also a sensation that is not possible with a vagina or asshole.

    ¡°I have to ¡ºUse¡» my mouth, my ass, my cunt, everything with my master¡¯s cock¡­¡­ngu, nn¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°H, Hilda don¡¯t imitate¡±

    ¡°Ah, did you get caught?¡±

    Tetes sticks out her tongue, which has turned thin and white with semen. Even the sound of her voice was deliberately imitating Hilda¡¯s agitation. Aurora and Sharon, who were watching from the side, saw this and giggled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Andy-san would be happy if he could be more like a master¡±

    ¡°But Tetes, don¡¯t try to lead Smithson-san on too much. It¡¯s a bad habit¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. It¡¯s all right! I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡­but would you like another bottle? Master?¡±

    Tetes smiles provocatively as she kisses my cock tingly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Like I¡¯d rather have normal sex than do two or three¡±

    ¡°Still good, though?¡±

    Tetes shakes her buttocks in a small shaking motion.

    ¡°No. Only blowjobs are allowed¡±

    For some reason, Hilda-san is in charge. I mean, do you allow it?

    ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve given me permission¡­¡­nn?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes hugs my waist again and resumes sucking my cock. Aurora and Sharon had a coin toss. It looks like they are deciding which one will serve me next. It feels good¡­¡­but I might be a little ufortable with porn that isn¡¯t aggressive.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 335: Frontier nostalgia

    <h4>Chapter 335: Frontier nostalgia</h4>

    ¡°N, kuu¡­¡­n, nn¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Apple-san¡¯s blowjob seems to feel good to those who are sick¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s a glorious afternoon. Apple, who has baked madeleines for everyone, starts to give me a blowjob in the corner of the room. Tetes is watching her. She¡¯s been very enthusiastic as ofte.

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­that, should I leave the room after all?¡±

    And Neia is ncing at me and biting her madeleine like a small animal. Naris patted Neia on the shoulder.

    ¡°If you care, you¡¯ll lose. The right way to be brave is to think of it as something like they¡¯re making out and pretend you don¡¯t see it¡±

    ¡°N, No, a hero should never have to encounter this kind of situation in the first ce¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a word. I mean, is there such a thing as a hero¡¯s style that you have to think about in detail?¡±

    ¡°No, well, you know. I was selected from among the entire poption and was the only one entrusted with the responsibility of fighting foreign enemies¡­¡­so I was expected to have a certain level of courtesy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why do you look so unsure?¡±

    ¡°No, I just realized that I never saw my mother or mentor or¡­¡­predecessor being very courteous to others¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What, your mother was a hero too, Neia-san?¡±

    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s convenient to say that I¡¯ve a mother. In Kalwin, children are not raised directly by their parents. And the rtionship between husband and wife is not very strong¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a system I don¡¯t understand. Is it a system that denies family rtionships?¡±

    ¡°The theory of the royal court is that love for one¡¯s own children is the root of all evil¡­¡­I¡¯ve heard that this is rted to the fact that many times infants and elderly people are left to die because of famine or other reasons. Children were brought up together in an institution called an orphanage until they reached the age of seven or so and in times of famine, food rations were first reduced from there¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for adults to hold out for food for their children?¡±

    ¡°Even if the adults die and only the children survive, the same amount of work is assigned to each vige. Children can be born again, but work will never be reduced. If we reduce the number of jobs, the whole country will perish. That¡¯s why the adults have to give priority to survival¡±

    Neia stares at the half bitten madeleine and makes a gloomy face. Beside her, Naris also stopped her hand and looked angry.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s wrong. That¡¯s not proper logic¡­¡­that a child can die and you can make another one!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice. We are poor in Kalwin. Still, no matter what happens, no matter how poor we are, we will survive and that¡¯s the kind of world we live in¡­¡­where we all huddle together to keep the human race alive¡±

    ¡°Then children must be even more important. In any country, the increase in the number of children is the strength of the country, right? Parents can endure hardship because their children have a future, right? I can¡¯t believe that a politician doesn¡¯t understand that¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s different, Naris-san¡±

    Neia¡¯s hard voice stops Naris from refuting her.

    ¡°But!¡±

    ¡°Say no more. ¡­¡­The heroes are the guardians of Kalwin. Kalwin also refers to kings and politics¡±

    ¡°Neia-san!¡±

    Neia pulls the brim of her hat deeper.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not very flexible¡­¡­if you ever step into the office of a hero, I have no choice but to do what is prescribed. Please¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I have a strange story to tell you. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s just nash this story out of the way. This wasn¡¯t something I was supposed to talk about¡±

    ¡­¡­Strange tension and tragedy, I was not about to ejacte.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    My cock had gone all soft in Apple¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Ah, Naris-chan and Neia-chan. You¡¯re arguing so strangely, Master atrophied¡±

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­sorry¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s just stop sucking cock during snack time like normal! What are you daring to do, 10-man captain Smithson!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Right¡±

    I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to overdo it. I pat Apple¡¯s disappointed head, put away my cock and stand up. ¡­¡­But, Kalwin. The more I hear about it, the more I think it¡¯s a somewhat strange country. The more I hear about it, the more I wonder if it¡¯s really okay to give Neia back to such a ce. Will Neia be happy back home? Will she marry someone, have children and live a peaceful life? That¡¯s all, but it seems to be systematically impossible to do so. It sounds like all the people can do is to fulfill their mission and live their lives and die without having anything to protect or leave behind. She will eventually die as a hero©¤©¤I wonder if her repeated sense of emptiness is based on such a closed worldview.

    ¡°Apple¡±

    ¡°Eh, ah¡­¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you want a child?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s what I want¡±

    ¡°I know. I want to raise a kid with Apple, too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhuu. Yes, that¡¯s right¡±

    I pat Apple again, who looks a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re not the only one, Apple-san¡±

    ¡°I, I guess you and I will have kids eventually¡±

    ¡°I hope I¡¯ll be able to procreate thoroughly when I¡¯m done with my mission too¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora, Almeida, and Anzeros verbally announced their participation. No, that¡¯s not what I meant.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s just that I think it¡¯s a natural feeling and I think Neia can understand that, not that Kalwin is good or bad¡±

    Have children with someone you love, be a father and a mother and pass on the many blessings you have received to the next generation in the times they create. It is the work and desire of everyone alive. I am sure that Neia knows that the richness of ¡¸World over here¡¹ that Kalwin doesn¡¯t have is due to the healthy pulse of such life, more than food and armaments¡­¡­which is why she was able to understand that Naris¡¯s words would be harsh. ¡­¡­And I think and I looked at Neia and she was turning bright red with her ears drooping with the brim of her hat down.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­that, it¡¯s certainly¡­¡­not that I don¡¯t think about going to have a child¡­¡­but it¡¯s just not that direct¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°B, Because, ¡ºOf course you want my kids, Neia, you know that¡»¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point, the important point!!¡±

    I thought I was telling a good story, but before I knew it, I was making a strong motion toward Neia. It¡¯s not. I¡¯m not that narcissistic. Believe me.

    -

    In the evening, Dianne returned to the girls¡¯ room.

    ¡°The location of the advance base has been selected. ording to the research by the ace knight corps and Catalina¡¯s scouts, this mountain is a candidate for the next fort. It¡¯s got a water source, it¡¯s close to the forest and the terrain looks good with a good vantage point¡±

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯re really going to build it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what La told me. We¡¯re going to start construction tonight. Let¡¯s make this quick¡±

    Dianne spread out several maps on the bed and using one of them as a reference, drew a detailed topographical map in chalk on a stone b.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made ns for theyout of dormitories, warehouses, and defensive facilities, but there are still details to be worked out. The four gauntlet members are probably more knowledgeable about the climate. Each of you can give me your opinions on the living requirements as well¡±

    Dianne draws a number of buildings on the stone b that seem to be the site. She seems to be having a lot of fun.

    ¡°I wonder if Dianne-san has an architectural fetish¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s exciting, even if you¡¯re not Dianne-chan, to be able to build your own buildings at will, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡±

    Even Hilda¡¯s follow-up was a little less than enthusiastic.

    ¡°I understand that because of the location, you have chosen a ce where it is difficult for monsters to appear¡­¡­but I don¡¯t think a stone wall of that thickness will be enough to protect you if a rocky monsteres¡±

    Dianne grins at Neia¡¯s point of view as she chokes a cuss.

    ¡°There is a limit to how thick you can make the walls. But if you dig an empty moat on the outside, the effect will be great¡±

    ¡°The bridge is¡­¡­ah, use a dragon to get in and out of it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t need one for the time being¡±

    Sharon, who had been looking at the ns and mumbling, sighed.

    ¡°If we send out the normal construction crews, it¡¯s going to take six months toplete the work¡­¡­we¡¯re going to use dragons to handle that too, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I estimate that with the maximum use of La and Maia, it will be a week. There¡¯s a lot of room for us to nail them directly on the housing front, though¡±

    ¡°How will you procure supplies? If you are storing food and water, you will need a considerable amount of barrels and jars¡±

    ¡°For the time being, we have made arrangements to borrow from Fort Ghibli. Eventually, Celesta will send a replenishment¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Already made the arrangements

    ¡°Communication magices in handy. I could confer directly with Lord Buster¡±

    Dianne is really shrewd when ites to making these kinds of arrangements. She is indeed from a family of great merchants.

    ¡°The rest of the watchtowers and midge¡­¡­can be grown directly from the inn¡±

    Tetes focuses on the water source.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t we somehow draw water in by using a wooden gutter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve guessed. Well, it will freeze in the winter, and given the perimeter defense, I wouldn¡¯t trust it too much during defense, but I do n to build it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to have a bathing area then, wouldn¡¯t you? Arge open-air one, like Polka. Let¡¯s build it at the end of the direct pull?¡±

    Tetes suggested. But Almeida admonished her.

    ¡°Hey, Tetes. We must not be extravagant on the battlefield. If there is a river nearby, why don¡¯t you just go and bathe in it?¡±

    ¡°Eh. I think it¡¯s a good idea¡±

    Tetes sucks her finger. Then La interrupts.

    ¡°Ho. Just make it. It won¡¯t be used for ten years anyway and the facility we¡¯re building this time is just a prototype. And if it¡¯s to be built in the open air, I¡¯ll just dig it up in one fell swoop with my own arm strength. If it bes inconvenient, it won¡¯t be much trouble to destroy it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If you say so, La-dono¡±

    Almeida also relented.

    ¡°I mean, do we make it in the open air¡­¡­?¡±

    Naris draws a bit.

    ¡°The building is tall enough and if you build a watchtower, people will be able to peek into the open-air bathhouse as much as they want¡±

    Everyone is puzzled for a moment by Naris¡¯s point. But.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be seen, you can go out to the river or wipe your body in your room. Only those who want to use it can use it¡±

    When Dianne said this, everyone agreed with her, saying, ¡¸That¡¯s true¡¹

    ¡°If you want to see it, you can. Only Andy-sama can do that¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Well¡­¡­I¡¯m used to being seen by regr soldier Lantz and regr soldier Goto¡±

    Aside from Maia, I wonder if Luna would say that much. Dianne finished drawing the tentative arrangement and pped her hands to pay it off.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ve got the outline for now. ¡­¡­La, you¡¯re going to have to hang on for a while¡±

    ¡°Ho, don¡¯t underestimate a dragon¡¯s strength. Seven days or so of sleepless nights should not be too much of a burden¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯d go that far, but I¡¯m counting on you. ¡­¡­Maia, you and Andy cane to the site tomorrow. The map is over there¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    Dianne quickly put on her jacket and headed to the rooftop with La.

    ¡°¡­¡­Kalwin is finally getting close¡±

    They walk out together, stare at the closed door and Neia mutters a few words.

    ¡°Neia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Why do you sound so lonely?¡±

    ¡°A, Are you lonely¡­¡­?¡±

    Neia¡¯s ears twitched up and down as if in a panic and she stroked her face.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I ask you. What is Neia going to do after she leaves¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Neia tensed instantly and quickly hid her eyes with her hat. I¡¯ve always been curious. ¡­¡­I wondered if Neia thought that maybe she couldn¡¯te back here again after returning to Kalwin. She may be hiding the reason for her belief. Come to think of it, didn¡¯t she say that she would probably be stripped of her sh sword due to her prolonged absence? The sh sword is a weapon for the hero. If they take it away, it is very likely that even the most elite heroes will not be able to call themselves such. But then¡­¡­what happens?

    ¡°¡­¡­After returning. It¡¯s¡­¡­yeah. I think it is up to the person who arrived at that ce. If, as a result of the traffic with the outside world being set in motion, there is no longer a need for heroism, then so be it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking what Neia will do¡±

    ¡°I just¡­¡­follow it¡±

    Neia said it clearly and turned away, refusing to answer further.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 336: Secret base under construction 1

    <h4>Chapter 336: Secret base under construction 1</h4>

    Next day. Maia and I flew to the point indicated on the map using a horse-drawn carriage and found that La was working on the foundation in her dragon body. Or rather, La would continue to dig the earth in her dragon body all the way until the general framework of the construction waspleted. The strongest ck dragon is digging holes and piling up stones. In a sense, it was a surreal sight.

    ¡°La-sama. Dianne¡±

    Since they are already far enough away from the city and the fort, Maia also calls out to them in her dragon body. It is a trick that I would like her to refrain from in normal ces because it is quite loud.

    ¡°Ho¡±

    ¡°Maia. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. I have something I want you to do as soon as possible. There¡¯s a nice rock pile over there and I want you to break off a piece of rock big enough to hold it. We will break them up and build the masonry here¡±

    Dianne seemed to have been cutting wood near La and came running in response to Maia¡¯s voice and immediately gave her instructions.

    ¡°Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°Fine. Go ahead. We¡¯re here to help¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    Maia looked at me for a moment as I got out of the carriage, and then she just took off again. And from inside the carriage, Neia and Aurora, two people with useful skills for woodworking. And the surprisingly tough Sharon and Almeida. And then Goto and Boyd, ¡¸Speaking of architecture¡¹ ogre group and a special guest, Great Knight Chief Lister, got off.

    ¡°Hmm. It may indeed be a good location. I didn¡¯t know there was a vacuum for a demon invasion in a ce like this¡±

    Great Knight Chief Lister looks around the location and is impressed.

    ¡°Hopefully the fort will eventually be avable for us to use¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Even if Kalwin is found, it doesn¡¯t mean that the demon territory will subside anytime soon¡±

    ¡°The first step in leveling the demon territory wille after the discovery of the country. We will buildbyrinths in various ces and gradually increase the safe zones¡­¡­huu, aside from Lady Dianne, it may be difficult for me to see a peaceful Renfangas in my lifetime. The more good forts the better¡±

    As I listen to the conversation between Great Knight Chief Lister and Dianne, I am reminded of the time scale of the project. That¡¯s right. The exploration business we¡¯re in is a clue to solving the tough problems of Renfangas, but it¡¯s not the solution itself. Even if everything goes the way we want it to, we are still a long way from peace here.

    ¡°All right, each of you get to work. Goto and Boyd are over hereying the foundation for the dormitory and Neia and Sharon are working on the nks! Aurora and Almeida, I need you to help with the logging¡±

    ¡ºUnderstood¡»

    Each of us scattered to the work that Dianne had instructed us to do. And then it¡¯s me and Great Knight Chief Lister who are left behind. Maybe it was awkward toe and have some free time and Great Knight Chief Lister gave a small throat clearing and offered to help.

    ¡°With this number of people, you won¡¯t be in trouble. I¡¯ll help you too¡±

    ¡°Thank you. If possible, logging¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my specialty¡±

    He then ced his hand on a nearby tree to feel its texture, removed his gold gauntlet and threw it to the ground.

    ¡°Houaa!!¡±

    A sh of the hand sword. ¡­¡­After a while, there was no change and after an awkward moment, Great Knight Chief Lister coughed again. He then coughs again and pushes the trunk of the tree with his hand. It falls with a roar.

    ¡°Ooo¡±

    I p involuntarily.

    ¡°I was surprised to find that it did not fall down under its own weight if I shed it horizontally. I was careless¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t understand what you mean anymore when you can cut such a thick tree with a chop¡±

    ¡°It depends on the training¡±

    Maybe I could train for a thousand years and still not make it. ¡­¡­Aurora was standing next to us, facing the trees.

    ¡°So you want me to cut down all the trees around here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can cut down as much as you can see now¡±

    ¡°We have to make sure the animals don¡¯t get caught in the middle¡±

    ¡°The animals around here have scattered for fear of La. We¡¯ll be fine¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡±

    Aurora, inhales and after a moment¡¯s pause, a blinding sh from within the sheath. Dogogagagagagagaga, an incredible sound echoed and I involuntarily stepped back. ¡­¡­The forest copsed, dozens of meters at a time. Aurora¡¯s shing wave severed every tree within range, toppling them in a chain reaction. It was like andslide.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡­¡­what. I really don¡¯t think I can do much more than help¡±

    ¡°Ha, Hahaha¡±

    Great Knight Chief Lister was a little dazed. I knew this technique was a foul. I guess it¡¯s a foul.

    ¡°I wonder if I can get some cement or something of good quality around here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous¡±

    Boyd and Goto were talking anxiously at the site of the foundation pouring. As one would expect in an unexplored area, they were uneasy about procuring all the building materials locally in order to build a proper building. La, who was repeating the process of excavating and leveling the soil with her huge body, sent a vision to them.

    ¡°Ho. If you want to harden the stone, there is a good magic¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m under the impression that dragons don¡¯t know much about magic useful for making things¡±

    I¡¯ve never heard of it either.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t dare to make that kind of magic. We don¡¯t care that much about buildings¡±

    ¡°How do you know that if you don¡¯t make them?¡±

    ¡°Ho. Not me, but Dianne. I heard that she used to use it when she used to make hastily constructed camps. I only learned it from hearing it¡±

    ¡°Haa¡±

    ¡°Did you do that, 100-manmander¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, Boyd and even Goto are younger than me, so they don¡¯t know about the time when crossbows were in serious operation in the war. I actually don¡¯t know much about it either. ¡­¡­If you operate a crossbow with magical support in an environment with a proper vanguard, you don¡¯t need to build a camp. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s what they used to make when 100-manmander Becker was a young man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dianne¡¯s construction n is a big deal. I¡¯m just worried that we¡¯re going to focus so much on getting it done quickly that we¡¯re going to end up with a poor facility¡±

    ¡°Well, if the foundation is wellid, there¡¯s plenty of room for expansion¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m worried that we¡¯vepromised too much for a small group like us and it will be too cramped for Renfangas to use¡±

    ¡°The space is quite spacious. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s safe for a group ofmanders to sleep in¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think we need more storage or something forter use?¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Don¡¯t do so much. It is not toote to build more if you need to¡±

    A construction site where dragons and ogres chat and work together. I wonder if it would be called a funny picture if it were painted.

    Sharon and Neia were using their respective super senses to turn the logs that La had apparently brought earlier into nks one after another.

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    ¡°Taaa!!¡±

    Neia swings her ax to chop a log lengthwise. Sharon slides a shortsword and dismembers logs one after another. Both are amazing acrobats.

    ¡°Aurora¡¯s is the very art of battle, but Neia and the others are virtuosos¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly hard to use these things in a fight, though¡±

    Neia stops splitting logs and smiles. Sharon spins the shortsword around, holding it in her forward or reverse hand with surprising dexterity.

    ¡°But this kind of ¡ºEye-reading¡» ability¡­¡­can also be applied to earth drives, so you could say that this is also a warrior¡¯s skill¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Dwarves seem to be born with this kind of sensation. I, for example, was trained by Berga for quite a long time¡­¡­to feel these things and use them is the secret of that technique¡±

    ¡°Hee¡­¡­¡±

    So it¡¯s not just a sense that works with trees. But it is true that Neia can also use earth drive by watching and learning and if you think about it that way, it is a sensibility that is integrated with the art of warfare, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°If I train myself, will I be able to control the earth drive at will?¡±

    ¡°Earth drive is a matter of sensitivity, but it is also a matter of experience. The expanse of the veins and the way they are struck vary widely and the only way to improve your earth drive is to shoot a lot and learn¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    Neia nodded, staring at the ax.

    ¡°Do you want to use it?¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, Sharon doesn¡¯t know that Neia can shoot? Well, I¡¯ve only seen Neia¡¯s earth drive once, in that Battle against Orn.

    ¡°No, well¡­¡­I thought it was an interesting technique. As for that one, I¡¯ll see if I get the chance¡±

    Neia denies it with a vagueugh. Did she think she didn¡¯t need to go to the trouble of learning it again, or did she think there was no use for it? ¡­¡­I hope she didn¡¯t think she¡¯d never have a chance to use it again or something.

    ¡°Anyway, Sharon, can¡¯t earth drives be used to build forts like this?¡±

    I shake the subject to change the air. Sharon made a difficult face.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult. We¡¯re only moving what¡¯s under the ground, so any terrain that¡¯s changed too drastically is going to be fragile¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­but on the other hand, it could be used for something like a siege¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t given it much thought, but I certainly agree¡±

    It is a modest technique, but like the shockwave, it holds a lot of potential. It is a little bad for Sharon, who is using it as her signature technique, but if not only Neia but other girls start using it, it could make them even stronger. I don¡¯t want any of my girls to fight wars willingly, but there is no better way to increase the chances of winning and surviving.

    ¡°In the meantime, could you teach Anzeros and the other girls, Sharon?¡±

    I¡¯m going to ask for the wrong thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite difficult and if you use this as the basis for your standing, you¡¯ll be fighting in apletely different way than a normal swordsman, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, still. I dream of all my female ves being safe and having my babies¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Right. Because that¡¯s what¡¯s good for you, of course¡­¡­Berga¡¯s going to be angry¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    As a master, surely technique leakage is a problem? ¡­¡­Maybe I¡¯ll ask to do that one of these days.

    -

    After watching Neia and Sharon make nks for a while, Maia returned. She brought in a rock the size of a house and lowered it into the center of the camp. ¡­¡­I saw her hand slip as her ws crunched the edge of the rock.

    ¡°N, Not good¡±

    It¡¯s not like she¡¯s going to throw it off to a ridiculous ce with her momentum since she¡¯s not already moving, but if a rock that size falls with unintentional force, she¡¯s going to¡­¡­!

    ¡°Jump, both of you!!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san!?¡±

    They couldn¡¯t imagine what Maia, whom I was watching closely, had screwed up. Sharon and Neia, who were working on the project, looked confused. I quickly threw myself down to get down. Sharon realized what I was trying to do a moment too soon and jumped up, but Neia, not understanding what was going on, tried to jump with me, but failed to support my ground dive and fell down with me¡­¡­

    Dozuun!!

    ¡°GGu¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hyah¡­¡­!!¡±

    The vibrations caused by the massive mass hit us directly. We choke for breath and wind up in the dust that has rolled up. And

    ¡°Look out, Smithson-san¡­¡­!¡±

    Neia, who had fallen down tangled up with me, looks up and shouts. The log that Neia was about to cut was about to fall on me. Neia handled it easily, but if I was crushed by it, I would be in big trouble. Horrified, I twisted around to check, but that was as far as I got and I involuntarily gritted my teeth¡­¡­

    ¡°Nuaaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°Soryaa!!¡±

    I was stunned to witness shadows flying from the left and right, blowing the logs to smithereens.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    Flying pieces of wood. I avoided the rain by falling on my face and when I looked up again, I saw¡­¡­Boyd and Great Knight Chief Lister each kneeling in the opposite direction from where they were a few seconds before.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, you¡¯re just in time¡­¡­aren¡¯t you hurt, 10-man captain Smithson?¡±

    ¡®Umm. ¡­¡­That¡¯s pretty fast for an ogre¡±

    It seems that the log was caught almost simultaneously by Boyd¡¯s diving straight and Grand Knight Chief Lister¡¯s high-speed leaping kick, shattering it with two heavy blows.

    ¡°Thank you for saving my life¡­¡­Boyd¡­¡­and Great Knight Chief Lister¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I had to do that. The young ogre was enough¡±

    Great Knight Chief Lister folds his arms and looks at Boyd, strangely pleased.

    ¡°Good fighting¡­¡­no, it¡¯s not a technique. Or should I say, a sense of smell for the moment. Anyway, you¡¯ve got good material¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m being trained by 10-man captain Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­you could be a lot faster if you moved a little more. Can I borrow him for a minute?¡±

    ¡°Eh, hey, I¡¯m still working¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? If you learn this gait, all your attacks will be 30% faster¡±

    Great Knight Chief Lister gleefully grabs Boyd by the back belt and pulls him off. I look away from it with a pout and then realize that I¡¯ve been pushing down¡­¡­on Neia almost like I¡¯m holding her. No, Neia was sticking her hand out from underneath me as if she was holding me and trying to catch the log.

    ¡°Ne, Neia¡­¡­are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Eh, well¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san!¡±

    Sharon, who had been pouting for a few seconds at Great Knight Chief Lister and Boyd¡¯s trick whilending nearby, also rushed over.

    ¡°Andy-sama¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Maia, who had returned to her human body, also came running apologetically.

    ¡°It, It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Mud everywhere¡±

    ¡°Neia-san too¡±

    Maia and Sharon were right to point this out. The soil, which had just been leveled by La, was still soft and we, who had fallen in, were in a state that could best be described as brown.

    ¡°W, We got dirty¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it was better than getting hurt¡±

    Neia stands up, a little embarrassed because it was from a hug-like state. I try to dust myself off somehow too, but I can¡¯t¡­¡­help it.

    ¡°I think a dip in the water would be quicker¡±

    ¡°M, Maybe. Please go ahead¡±

    ¡°No, Neia first¡±

    We knew there was a river nearby, so I gave in. But it was an awkward parallel.

    ¡°Andy! Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Andy-san!¡±

    Dianne, Aurora, and others came running up to us from afar, noticing something was wrong and they all looked at us with subtle expressions on their faces at how dirty we were.

    ¡°¡­¡­Go wash¡±

    ¡°If you like, I can do yourundry while you bathe?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll take care of that! Princess Aurora can work many times faster than I or Dianne can¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Almeida-san, would you mind not being so boorish?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°No, I can at least do the washing myself¡­¡­

    I had no choice but to head for the river and Neia ended up following along.

    ¡°¡­¡­Neia¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­that¡±

    Neia walks next to me and spreads her cloak a little wider. The sh sword at her waist glowed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Something like that, so¡­¡­could you give me a moment of your time?¡¯

    ¡°Okay, but¡­¡­

    It¡¯s rare that the sh sword asserts itself.

    -

    I take off my clothes in the river and start to wash them. The only thing Neia got dirty in her clothes was her cape and hat, but therge amount of mud in her hair was terrible to look at.

    ¡°Neia. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll wash your hair, you get in the river¡±

    ¡°Umm, I¡¯m a little¡­¡­embarrassed about that sort of thing¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to wash. And I just want to see your tits¡±

    ¡°In the open!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve seen it a few times already¡­¡­besides¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Neia, you don¡¯t have anyone else in particr to show it to, do you?¡±

    ¡°Wh, What are you talking about¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t allow you to have such a messed up hair¡±

    I strip Neia of her clothes and drag her into the river. She didn¡¯t resist too hard, so I wondered if she trusted me or if she had given up.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m just going to wash you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s cold¡±

    It is still the end of winter. The freeze has thawed and the river is flowing¡­¡­but it is indeed cold and I can¡¯t stay in it for so many minutes. ¡­¡­The sh sword shines assertively once more when I pick up that hair. Neia sighed and muttered a small spell, holding her chest in her hand. It¡¯s a voice barrier.

    ¡°What is it, sh Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thought you might like to talk to the next hero once in a while¡±

    ¡°Shall I take it off?¡±

    ¡°What are you sulking about? ¡­¡­It¡¯s been a long time, Andy Smithson. The hero¡¯s vessel

    I nodded appropriately at the sword as it spoke to me in a friendly manner.

    ¡°Thank you for the opportunity to flirt with Neia¡±

    ¡°Never mind¡±

    ¡°What do you want with me, sh Sword!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so crabby about the joke, Neia¡±

    ¡­¡­These two, or rather one and one, have a strange rtionship, something like that.

    ¡°¡­¡­And I thought you might misunderstand if I didn¡¯t exin a little about what happened yesterday¡±

    ¡°Yesterday¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about Kalwin¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Neua¡¯s expression bes intense.

    ¡°Misunderstanding¡­¡­?¡±

    When I asked back, the sh sword shook with light as it nodded.

    ¡°Neia was merely exining. ¡­¡­I didn¡¯t disagree with your opinion. I didn¡¯t support the kingdom and stop thinking¡±

    ¡°sh sword, that¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡­that more than once I¡¯ve done something I can¡¯t take back. So I just got upset¡±

    ¡°sh sword!¡±

    Neia sounds like she is about to cry.

    ¡°¡­¡­There was a person who said the same thing as that girl called Naris. Once¡±

    - ToC -

 Chapter 337: Secret base under construction 2

    <h4>Chapter 337: Secret base under construction 2</h4>

    ¡°sh sword!¡±

    Neia tries to bite at the sh sword and loses her bnce, pulled by the back of her hair in my grasp and slumps into the river.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°That, the story is¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°You hide your mistakes, don¡¯t you? I was even going to ask him ¡ºWhat if¡» during that fight with Orn¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­B, But that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you going to leave yourself misled and entrust him with the future of Kalwin? What morality do you intend to move him, even shameful of your sins as a hero?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Neia turns her face down and shuts up. She took off her clothes to bathe in the water and forgot to cover herself, which should have been a very sexy sight, but the way she cowered as if enduring was very painful.

    ¡°Excuse me. Shall we continue our conversation?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. It¡¯s not like I can really be a hero who wields the sh sword and I¡¯m not going to let Neia get that far¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You know, Andy Smithson. ¡­¡­I want you to know. Neia shouldn¡¯t have to carry this on her back alone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What the hell is that?¡±

    ¡°There is justice in that country. It is a cold justice built not on its own life or on its children, but on preserving for the future the thing called Kalwin. It is a faith that justifies a man¡¯s fileting and eating another man as if it were nothing. It¡¯s something we all turn a blind eye to, telling ourselves that it can¡¯t be helped¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that how much pain you¡¯re in?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    The voice of the sh sword erases some of its aloof color.

    ¡°Thirty thousand people, divided into divisions, living in a closed society, under the rule of a king who concentrates defensive and police powers in the hands of only five warriors, living side by side with death, reproducing distortedly on a barrennd. You may be convinced by the stories alone or you may find them too grim a reality for you toprehend, let alone intervene¡±

    ¡°sh Sword¡­¡­you are¡±

    Neia mutters, in a stunned tone. The sh sword that only says what it wants to say. As if it were an unbelievable fact to hear. The sh sword pauses for a beat.

    ¡°But as you have thus found a rtively safe area, the demon territory is by no means an ocean filled and swarming with monsters. It is a well-known fact that while it is firmly believed that humans have been destroyed, dragons still exist. And yet, they still stick a handful of people on a small, thin arablend, always producing just enough food, never improving or expanding the arablend and never giving them a chance to learn anything outside of their profession. It is a system that, under the guise of emphasizing quality, makes the people defend themselves with a defensive force that is clearly outnumbered or even outmaneuvered. ¡­¡­Doesn¡¯t that make you ufortable, Andy Smithson?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t want to be told that it¡¯s difficult. I¡¯m not a learned man myself¡±

    ¡°I want you to answer the question. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±

    ¡°I think so. But I only know the ground I¡¯ve been on and I can¡¯t tell you where to go or what to do to make it work¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s just conclude for now. There is something wrong with that country¡±

    The sh sword asserts. Neia gasps.

    ¡°sh Sword¡­¡­you, Kalwin¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it strange to speak ofck of loyalty? But, you see, I am a relic of a much older age than my country can be. Whoever calls himself king, whoever decides thews, it is not enough for me to pay my respects. Listen to me, Neia. I am the sword of the hero. It exists to be the weapon of those who have the strength and determination to protect their people, in ordance with the legacy of my friend Grans. ¡­¡­Upon which I wish to speak to him¡±

    The sword wriggled with a pulsating, rainbow-colored light.

    ¡°Your mistakes. To him who has values other than yours. ¡­¡­Fine, Neia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    After a long silence, Neia was quiet.

    ¡°Yes¡±

    She nodded.

    -

    ¡°There were certainly many monsters around that valley. The royal court entrusted Neia, who had be an official hero¡­¡­with the task of reinforcing public safety. In the end, it was an execution¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Execution?¡±

    From the words enhanced security we suddenly jumped to the extreme.

    ¡°There is no such thing as a long punishment for Kalwin. If you put someone in jail, you will only increase the number of people who will not work and who will not be able to feed themselves. The same is true for the punishment of blinding them or cutting off their hands. The basis of thew in the country of Kalwin is the single point, ¡ºDo not allow people to consume unnecessary food¡»¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So the clearest example of this is execution¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Those whomit serious crimes are killed inrge numbers to make an example. This is not particrly unusual. It is an effective crime control measure. However, in the Kalwin Kingdom, the penalty is much less severe, mainly because ¡¸People eat while they are serving their sentences¡¹. In other words, if youmit a crime, you are killed. Behind the extreme simplicity of the system, there is probably ack of heroes to enforce it. With only five people in charge of protecting thend and punishing criminals, it is impossible to stay on top of things.

    ¡°Neia cut down criminals of all kinds, including wheat thieves, those who hurt their neighbors in fights, rapists, escapists from prison¡­¡­and many other minor and serious offenses. Let the hero do it first. They wanted the people to fear that they could do no wrong as long as there were heroes and they wanted the heroes to understand their own mission. It would be a shame if, when they encounter a criminal in the act, they are unable to cut him down¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Capital punishment is everywhere. Executioners are still everywhere. Their work is necessary and there is nothing wrong with their executioners. But when I hear that Neia was forced to do it, I still feel bad about it. I can understand the strong attitude that Neia showed toward the misunderstood radicals at the royal academy. Neia is in a profession where she has to be and to Neia, the behavior of those extremists was an unbelievably evil imitation.

    ¡°In the midst of all this, there was a man who said the same thing as that girl called Naris. ¡­¡­It was an elf, wasn¡¯t it? What was his name?¡±

    ¡°Evans¡­¡­san, it was¡±

    Neia mutters the other¡¯s name painfully.

    ¡°What do you mean, the same?¡±

    ¡°It was his settlement that was to send a child to a neighboring settlement. But the child was a half-elf. ¡­¡­He was the only elf in his settlement who had a child at the same time. So he tried to save the child. That is a felony¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Felony¡±

    ¡°For the neighboring settlements, it¡¯s like having their food stolen. ¡­¡­He yelled as he was pulled over. Same thing¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡ºI don¡¯t have any regrets. What¡¯s wrong with protecting your children? Sure, we may be able to support them today and tomorrow, but that won¡¯t be enough for ten or even a hundred years from now. Without a partner to entrust the future to, without a hope to entrust the future to, we are just supposed to make wheat for the king and the heroes to eat until they grow old and die of fear of monsters? How can I live with that¡». ¡­¡­Neia stopped her hand. But that was it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Neia remained downcast.

    ¡°Neia was urged by the king many times and atst he lost his head. His son was sent to a neighboring settlement as nned and needless to say the rest went without saying. ¡­¡­Ah, yes. Neia couldn¡¯t make a decision, you know. Remembering Faria¡¯sst appearance and thinking she was right, all she could do was y him¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, haa!¡±

    Neia screamed sharply as she hit the surface of the river, then stood up and nodded, unable to¡­¡­do anything.

    ¡°I¡­¡­thought I had done the right thing¡­¡­being a hero. If I forgive him, it will be¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll forgive the others and the reality is that Kalwin doesn¡¯t have the productive capacity¡­¡­to feed them all is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think it was courageous of you, Neia, to leave such an irrevocable murder to the logic of your hearsay from the royal court? You¡±

    ¡°But what should I do¡­¡­what should I do¡­¡­!!¡±

    Neia cries out at the words of the sh sword. I also clearly think that what the sh sword said was reckless.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not a good idea¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy Smithson. What would you do? What could you do?¡±

    Suddenly dumped, I freeze. I think for a moment¡­¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­That would be irresponsible, no matter what I say¡±

    I give a slightly evasive answer. Even if I could think of a few other possibilities, in the end it¡¯s all a matter of consequence. Saying it over what Neia did would only hurt Neia, no matter how you look at it.

    ¡°Let me put it this way. ¡­¡­What would you do if Neia made that usation against you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    I imagine it and cringe.

    ¡°I wonder if I would kill Neia. Can I tolerate Neia¡¯s child being ughtered, baked and eaten?¡±

    ¡­¡­There is no way I could do it. I knew it wasn¡¯t a good idea and I felt bad for Neia, but my mind had begun to do the math on its own. How to do something about it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Neia would surely have cut it in the end, crying, whether it was you or Faria. Andy Smithson. What would you do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll buy you some time. Earn¡­¡­¡±

    Think of a number of means. Change the location for a reason, pretend to kill and hide or blend in. If the dragon is nearby, they could even consider negotiating for shelter. I¡¯m not sure how much I¡¯m going to be able to do with this. ¡­¡­The only way to make assumptions is to put them in the same perspective as Neia¡¯s at the time. I know that, but the moment I realized I had to execute Neia with my own hands, I thought about all the possibilities avable to me at the moment. I was so sure of this that I had to execute Neia by my own hand. ¡­¡­And before I could continue, the sh sword rxed its tone as if reassured.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­Ah, it seems I¡¯m not wrong in my estimation. You are just what Neia and I need¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Neia is now trying to resist her fate. She is trying to change the fate of Kalwin, who will continue to wallow in darkness forever. She is making a decision, as a hero, to create a new path for her country rather than simply return to it and protect it. But that¡¯s as far as Neia will go¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That far?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t lead you to any new answers any more. That is the price Neia has paid for living as a hero. She can only choose to live as a hero, bear her sins as a hero and die as a hero. Neia cannot even think what you just thought. The sense of heroism that is ingrained in her will not allow her to do so¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­¡±

    Neia sounds confused at the words of the sh sword and her ears droop.

    ¡°So, brave one. Remember. I trust your feelings. I want you to understand Neia. There are some things that cannot be reached by the courage of Neia alone, born in that Kalwin. You are the one who can do anything to save the one you love. You are someone who can transcend all barriers and authority just for that. I expect you to be that way until the very end of this journey¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­sh sword¡±

    Neia mutters as if she has been poisoned and the sh sword huffily extinguishes the rainbow-colored light.

    ¡°¡­¡­I got my hopes up¡±

    I stroke Neia¡¯s hair from behind again and make a little fun of her.

    ¡°E, Emm, sh Sword is a guy who only gives advice after all, so you don¡¯t have to take it so seriously¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m the kind of person who works hard when people expect me to. ¡­¡­Well, I¡¯ll do the best I can¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡±

    After giving Neia¡¯s breasts a quick squeeze, which she didn¡¯t seem to know how to react to, Neia finally realized that she was an embarrassing sight.

    ¡°Hi, Hyaa!?¡±

    ¡°And while we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s wash here, too¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not dirty!?¡±

    - ToC -

 Chapter 338: Secret base under construction 3

    <h4>Chapter 338: Secret base under construction 3</h4>

    Neia magically dries the clothes she washed in the river (I¡¯ve always thought she was dexterous in a weird way) and we return to everyone after freshening up.

    ¡°Is the secret story over?¡±

    ¡°Dianne-san¡±

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t ask too deeply. Just don¡¯t do anything dangerous¡±

    I¡¯m a little nervous, but it may be obvious to the elves and dragons with good ears that we¡¯ve put up an audio barrier. If only they didn¡¯t know that I was talking to the sh sword¡­¡­

    ¡°My apologies. It was a little too much and I couldn¡¯t let anyone but Smithson-san hear it¡±

    Neia puts her hat on her chest and apologizes. Dianne nodded hawkishly and thenughed bitterly.

    ¡°And yet, after all, Andy would be the first person I would trust with my heart. It¡¯s a strange thing¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°If you want to talk politics, you have me and Sharon. As a half-elf, Anzeros would be someone you could trust and if it¡¯s about having a connection or not, you could get along with Aurora. If you want to talk about things from a transcendent perspective, there are dragons, but for some reason, Andy is the one to talk to in private¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­well, that, it¡¯s called coincidence¡±

    ¡°A coincidence. I don¡¯t deny the expression. I¡¯d like to hear a little more about it, but if you can talk about it, you don¡¯t need a secret¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡äm sorry¡±

    ¡°Just, well¡­¡­you better watch out for pregnancy. We are all magically sterilized, but you are not. If you want, just tell my sister¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a secret for those reasons!¡±

    ¡­¡­I can¡¯t say I trust it anymore, but that¡¯s the perception that I get along with girls.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t made a move yet, have you, Andy?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough to give a powerful and immediate answer¡­¡­¡±

    Neia gave me a resentful look and coughed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm. Then I got my hands on it¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better use contraception. Pregnancy and childbirth shouldn¡¯t stop the operation¡±

    Dianne says with a grin. I guess she knows what she¡¯s talking about. Like, I¡¯m not having sex, but I¡¯m sexually harassing her.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s different!¡±

    Neia turns bright red and bes irritated. Dianne is meaner than ever, but I guess that means she was worried about me.

    The construction work is progressing smoothly with the help of two dragons and some innovative magic (it looks like it to us, but it seems to have been in operation for quite a while in the Celesta army¡¯s engineering corps).

    ¡°Really, though, I¡¯d like to put a few more people on it, no matter how many ogres it is. It¡¯s refreshing to have the dragons doing most of the work and us providing support¡±

    ¡°Speaking of hard work is an ogre¡±

    That¡¯s the world¡¯smon sense and limitations.

    If it cannot be carried by an ogre, it cannot be carried by any other means. The hardest part is left to the ogres. But the existence of dragons turns that upside down. They are stronger than the ogres, can reach higher than the ogres and are rarely fatigued. It is certainly not every day that an ogre takes all the work on a construction site and leaves only the details to the dragon.

    ¡°Hoho. Well, I am not a civil engineering specialist myself. It is possible that the construction will be a little bit irregr. If that happens, please fix it up for me¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think 100-manmander Dianne would screw that up¡±

    Goto takes his tools and gets down to work.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡±

    ¡°Oh, please fetch water from the river. There¡¯s a tub right there. Also, if you could check to see if Boyd is dead¡±

    I, a construction amateur with no arms, no height and no skills, could only do chores, more chores, more chores. Yeah, I know. Well, the only reason I¡¯m here is to give orders to Maia, in short.

    -

    After the day¡¯s work was done, La and Dianne took a break and we all set up a furnace in the middle of the lumber yard for dinner.

    ¡°Dianne and the others work here at night?¡±

    ¡°I, however, can make progress with La¡¯s body as long as I move for a long time. She¡¯s huge and she¡¯s not tired. ¡­¡­Good grief, a dragon is a stunned creature. If there were ten of them, a city of 100,000 people could be built in a year¡±

    ¡°Ho. You want to try it with the blue lizards next time?¡±

    ¡°The city of dragons. It will go down in history. Well, it means nothing if there is no one to live in it¡±

    I had thought that she might be more likely toin that ¡¸Civil engineering is not elegant¡¹, but it seems that La likes working with Dianne quite a bit.

    ¡°But Andy, wouldn¡¯t that kind of work be nice after you retire? I¡¯m sure there will be a lot of interest in building bridges, castles and anything else with dragons¡±

    Dianne fluttered a ceramic cup filled to the brim with alcohol and Goto, who was roasting a deer¡¯s leg beside her, panicked.

    ¡°Oh, give me a break. This is bad for our business, isn¡¯t it? If we get the job done in such a short time, we¡¯ll have no trouble getting all the orders for the whole town with just one dragon¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. ¡­¡­But Andy. If you don¡¯t want to use your dragons for fighting, you should consider doing that. Even if you feed them, there¡¯s still a limit to what one person can do with a cksmith job¡±

    ¡°Ho. You are quick-tempered¡±

    La, too, sips her drink and waits for the food to be ready. Aurora is the cook.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost ready. ¡­¡­Things were things, so I had to make a stew¡±

    ¡°Thing means¡­¡­didn¡¯t you bring quite a lot of ingredients?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t have many of the ingredients we used at Sir Guto¡¯s mansion. If we had at least some silver n fruits, we could have borate desserts and garnishes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wait a minute Aurora¡±

    I looked at the cooking table (which Goto had built in an hour from lumber) and saw that she had thrown in every piece of meat and vegetable that could be put into the pot and left the ones that weren¡¯t unpacked. Even though Apple was the one who did the selection of the ingredients when we left, this was.

    ¡°Think a little more from the ingredients¡­¡­like using dried fish to make broth for the soup and roasting the meat on skewers¡±

    ¡°Oh. ¡­¡­There were very few dishes made with fish over there, so I was wondering what to do¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re excited to learn how to cook, but let¡¯s not waste any ingredients!?¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that, but¡­¡­there¡¯s no way I can handle ingredients I¡¯ve never worked with before¡±

    ¡­¡­Not possible. It¡¯s really ¡¸Freshly learned¡¹. She had an inkling of it, but other than the dishes she ¡¸Learned¡¹, she¡¯s at a level where she can¡¯t apply or imagine anything elsepletely. She¡¯s a rich girl, right? A princess. Besides, her judgment on what she can¡¯t use is too drastic. Instead of saying, ¡¸Let¡¯s do something about it¡¹, she says, ¡¸It¡¯s useless, so let¡¯s forget about it¡¹. The rest of us were left with a miserable dinner of stewed vegetables and La¡¯s alcohol, not to mention the deer feet that the ogre group had gone to the trouble of loading for their own use. After a hard day¡¯s work, this was a bit much. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure if the other members of the group can cook well enough to follow Aurora¡¯s lead. Sharon and Almeida don¡¯t have that kind of cooking skill and asking Dianne and La seems to hurt Aurora¡¯s pride. ¡­¡­Will I do it? I can¡¯t really think of it. When I decide to prepare.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hou. Do you still have this much material left?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Great Knight Chief Lister¡±

    Great Knight Chief Lister appears out of nowhere and squints as he opens a cloth bag lying on the table or in a wooden box.

    ¡°Actually, Aurora, she was just learning to cook and couldn¡¯t get her hands on ingredients she¡¯d never used before¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry to be ackey, but I could add a couple of Lian dishes, if you don¡¯t mind me trying¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Lian cuisine¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The Imperial Lian Kingdom. It is a neighboring country. It is the western edge of the Eastern Mountains and is in close contact with our country. I have stayed there many times during my training¡±

    Taking out a small knife from his pocket, Great Knight Chief Lister sliced and diced several ingredients with brilliant dexterity, grinded them with the handle and prepared sd and dumplings, all with great pleasure.

    ¡°She is a very enjoyable person to work with. If I¡¯m in the stuffing house, my men or the cook will do it for me first and at Rennesto there are many invitations to dinner¡±

    ¡°Do you enjoy cooking?¡±

    ¡°When I was back home, my family was quite well-off. And I had no doubts about the food being prepared for me. But when I went to the eastern mountains for training, the food culture waspletely different. I had a craving for the food of my hometown, so I started making it¡±

    He wipes the small knife with a cloth, spins it around and then sheathes it with a snap. He handled the small knife so beautifully that he looked like a street performer. I apuded. He looked a little satisfied, but when he put the knife back in his pocket, he looked behind him a little worriedly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I¡¯m a little worried that that ogre young man hasn¡¯t arrived yet¡±

    ¡°Noting?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve given him some kumite practice while he was training, but he seems to be tired¡­e to think of it, we haven¡¯t decided that there won¡¯t be any monsters here, so I hope there won¡¯t be any¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­¡­Ma, Maia! Go find Boyd!¡±

    I hurriedly gave instructions to Maia. With a sigh, Maia leaped over the lumber yard in a great leap.

    ¡­¡­It seems that Boyd was busted up because the practice was usually too hard for him. When the dragon Maia grabbed him and carried him away, I thought he was a corpse.

    -

    ¡°Itadakimasu¡±

    We all decide to have dinner with Aurora & Great Knight Chief Lister under the first star. Aurora¡¯s hot pot was delicious enough without any strange applications, but Great Knight Chief Lister¡¯s spicy dumplings were a hit with the majority of the drinking group.

    ¡°Hoho. This is a good apaniment to alcohol¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s pretty good¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Lian food is spicy and unappealing, but this is quite¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The vor of peppers is often difficult to bring out in an unskilled chef. Until I had them at Lian¡¯s, I thought they were just something to mess with the tongue¡±

    ¡°You are a gourmet, Great Knight Chief. I hear that cat beasts have dull tongues

    ¡°How many times have I told you I am not a cat!¡±

    ¡°Hii!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Umm. I¡¯m sorry. Ate¡¯s idiots often tease me about cats and kittens on purpose¡±

    Goto is scared to death after being yelled at. Apparently, being an ogre, Great Knight Chief Lister was also a reflexive one.

    The non-drinking group, on the other hand.

    ¡°I, I feel like I¡¯m losing¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora is devastated. Aurora and Boyd were reserved because La¡¯s drink was too strong, Neia was not good at it and I was told to go home and drink it slowly by Dianne, so I was left with nothing to do.

    ¡°You need training¡±

    ¡°We too, Almeida. It¡¯s embarrassing to be behind men in cooking¡±

    And the two gauntlets stopped their hands from reaching for their drinks to keep mepany.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m a knight and it doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re a man or a woman. Knight Chief Sharon said something very old-fashioned

    ¡°Do you wear that cor as a knight?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡­¡­female ve¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯d better brush up on your feminine side too, or Princess Aurora will just leave you behind. If all you have to be a girl is an attitude on the floor, you might get tired of it sooner orter¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s¡­¡­the kind of thing to say¡±

    No, I don¡¯t expect all female ves to have the women¡¯s skills of cooking,undry and sewing either. ¡­¡­And maybe they all can¡¯t beat Selenium or Oregano.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much I¡¯d like to do housework with a woman. When I have kids, I¡¯d like to ask them whether they prefer daddy¡¯s cooking or mommy¡¯s cooking¡­¡­ehehe¡±

    Boyd looks happy as ever, dripping with gooey fantasies. And Neia, on the other hand, is delicately keeping her distance and trying not to get mixed up in the conversation. Well, I guess she doesn¡¯t want to disturb the scene by saying that peaceful skills don¡¯t suit her, or that she will eventually die, as she always does. But,

    ¡°Neia. ¡­¡­Good food, you ate a lot of food over here¡±

    ¡°Eh, ah, yes¡­¡­that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°I heard that Great Knight Chief Lister started cooking because he wanted to eat good food himself¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    Neia puts her hand on her hat, looking a bit puzzled.

    ¡°Is there anyone back home you¡¯d like to feed a good meal to?¡±

    I didn¡¯t corner her, nor did I let the conversation escape in its usual direction.

    ¡°¡­¡­I want to make sure everyone has something good to eat. Above all, I don¡¯t want them to fight over food¡±

    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­Then I¡¯d better practice making good food¡±

    ¡°That and this are¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What, are you going to go to the trouble of kidnapping the cook over here and taking him away on the orders of the hero?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well then, if you can¡¯t cook it, they won¡¯t get it. How much good food do you have over here and what kind of food do you want to feed everyone back home?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s forceful¡±

    Neia pulls down the brim of her hat.

    ¡°Neia. ¡­¡­You can¡¯t leave everything to others. You have to tell them what you want to tell them¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Your hands aren¡¯t just for wielding swords. You can hold someone¡¯s hand or create something. Your voice is not meant to speak of your duties as a hero. You can convey any heart. Your feet can go anywhere and meet anyone. Don¡¯t forget that. You have lived this long to make someone happy. You have been kept alive to make someone happy. Being brave is only a small part of that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, and¡±

    ¡°I mean, that¡¯s mostly what I¡¯m getting at¡±

    I patted Neia¡¯s head on her hat.

    ¡°So. ¡­¡­Do one more thing. Don¡¯t give up. To die for someone means to do everything you can and still die looking for more. If you do something for someone else and then die satisfied with what you¡¯ve done, you¡¯re ultimately dying for yourself¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry I preached that weird sermon¡±

    The stares of the people around me. Feeling strangely embarrassed, I remove my hand from Neia¡¯s. Boyd mutters something.

    ¡°¡­¡­I see that has appeared¡±

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    When I realized that Neia¡äs ears turned red and got angry, the surroundings burst out. No one followed the question of what. Even though everyone knows it.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 339: Deep Kiss [Tetes, Almeida, Apple, Luna, Anzeros, Sharon, etc.]

    <h4>Chapter 339: Deep Kiss [Tetes, Almeida, Apple, Luna, Anzeros, Sharon, etc.]</h4>

    Although La and Dianne continue the construction work through the night, it is difficult for us to keep up with them, both physically and in terms of risk management. The ogre, Goto and the beastman, Great Knight Chief Lister, are not the only ones with night vision, but most of the members don¡¯t have it, so they may not be able to deal with sudden attacks by demons or other dangers. ¡­¡­Or rather, Dianne and the others are simply not up to the standard of working all night long. So, we retreated to Catalina for the night.

    ¡°Wee back?¡±

    ¡°I hope it wasn¡¯t too weird. Andy will sneak in a pinch soon enough¡±

    Tetes and Anzeros meet us on the in in front of Catalina. There was an option to take them, but with the hungry Ace Knights packed in, I wanted to keep the escorts in the survivors as well. ¡­¡­Apple, after all, it seems scary to move frequently in the air. In addition, there are human resources such as Naris, Lantz and Keiron who are not very active in the construction work, so it seems that the division will continue until it is ready to sleep over there.

    ¡°I wonder if there was a pinch. Maia¡¯s hand slipped and the ground shook once, causing a log to fall on us¡±

    ¡°Maia, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros was angry with Maia and was inconsble. Well, it wasn¡¯t intentional and it¡¯s not something you want to poke at repeatedly.

    ¡°And Boyd is dying. Go get Hilda-san¡±

    ¡°What have you done¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Great Knight Chief Lister took care of me a little¡±

    Boyd is still screaming ¡¸Adadadada¡¹ as Goto pulls him out of the wagon on the sly. I think he was forced to do various things. I hope Hilda¡¯s magic treatment will make him feel better, but¡­¡­this isn¡¯t Polka, so I doubt he¡¯ll be back tomorrow.

    -

    Then, as I stored the carriage downstairs, threw Boyd in the infirmary and was about to return to the room with Goto¡­¡­a hand reached out from the alley and squared my shoulders.

    ¡°Hey there, 10-man captain Smithson. Remember me? Jonathan Smiley¡±

    ¡°Uwa¡±

    100-manmander Smiley. The Ace Knight¡¯s not-so-poofy guy. He¡¯s got a very suspicious smile on his face right now and he¡¯s about to pull me into the alley with a bang and a tap on the shoulder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but I think it¡¯s unhealthy to talk so openly about being a female ve. I mean, I¡¯d like to hear more about it, but you have time, don¡¯t you?!

    ¡°Hey Goto, Goto, help me!¡±

    When he reached out, Goto was simrly stranded by two other Ace Knights. It¡¯s bad. The situation is simr to the bullying I received when I first enlisted in the army a long time ago. This is why the military is so bad.

    ¡°Or do you go to the girls for help? Or do you let the girls call you master and then use them as shields, 10-man captain Smithson? I¡¯m not impressed¡±

    His smile is scary. I¡¯m afraid of 100-manmander Smiley¡äs face. The only people who can make it all go away if you call them in a situation like this now are¡­¡­Dianne and La? I¡¯m afraid that Anzeros and Aurora will be rebuffed by saying ¡¸It¡¯s a man to man talk¡¹ because they can¡¯t say anything strong because of their ss, Maia will leave a bad impression in the opposite way, not to mention the Gauntlet Knights and Neia who are foreign nationals. Is this a very bad situation? ¡­¡­He¡¯s getting impatient.

    ¡°Hey, hey, how about that kind of thing when you¡¯re in a foreign country?¡±

    Ton, 100-manmander Smiley, pressed two fingers against the neck and yawned while 100-manmander Becker was standing there.

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I know how you feel, though. Let¡¯s think about power harassment mixed with jealousy in the environment of other countries, as expected¡±

    ¡°N, No, we¡¯re talking about the details, right?¡±

    ¡°Maybe you can¡¯t understand it even if you ask it, that¡¯s what it is¡±

    For an Ace Knight who is proud of his skills, beingpletely unprotected and having a hand inserted into his neck is a sign of aplete difference in ability. The casual movement of 100-manmander Becker was ¡¸Don¡¯t get carried away¡¹. 100-manmander Smiley was visibly upset.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, 100-manmander Becker¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Considering you¡¯re going to piss off the captain¡±

    100-manmander Becker pushes me back and lets them escape into the street. I was already on the street when Goto was rescued, and when he saw me, he immediately ran over to me.

    ¡°Are you safe¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like living¡­¡­to think that the girls would denounce meter¡±

    ¡°Thanks to 100-manmander Becker¡±

    ¡°Right. ¡­¡­But scary, Ace Knight Corps¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re a little out of control now that they don¡¯t have a general with a chicken head and a bacbing 10-man captain¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be like this if the two people who were connected to 100-manmander Becker and Dianne were on the top of the Ace Knight Corps. But if not, they are just a bunch of people from different parts of the country and there is room for them to run amok with something strange. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll have to pay attention to them. Mainly me.

    -

    When I talked about it in the girls¡¯ room, Tetes spoke up with a big smile on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do something about it?¡±

    ¡°Stop Tetes. Please stop¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°Even that one is an important asset to our side!¡±

    ¡°But harassing the master is bad for the morale of this unit, isn¡¯t it? We¡¯re not going to be bullied here¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t move, just Tetes, please!¡±

    I¡¯ve already figured out that Tetes is usually not a good person if you let her mess around in the back.

    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to get my dick in your asshole! You don¡¯t have to do anything else!¡±

    ¡°Eh. Then please shove it in properly!¡±

    Tetes, who said it with a lot of gusto but returned it normally, was also quite good.

    ¡°Andy-san is in trouble because he sometimes exaggerates things. Hemits and seeds every day¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Aurora and Luna nodded their heads as usual. The two seem to feel the same way about this topic. But in the future, but not right now.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a shame. Almost everyone in this room has be a female ve, so it would be nice if they could be more proactive in their service¡±

    ¡°Knight Chief!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Almeida?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­S, Sex is not an easy thing to do! If you have enough leisure time, you should not seek it so often!¡±

    Yes. I agree with Almeida. I¡¯d like to do it in a safe ce when I can afford it.

    ¡°But, but. Don¡¯t you want to get the motto that the Ace Knight girls will look at you like a foe? It¡¯s a sense of mental superiority¡î¡±

    ¡°I have a sense of superiority based on my past achievements, so please don¡¯t try anything strange, Hilda-san¡±

    ¡°Eh. I¡¯m not nning anything, I just thought that you didn¡¯t want to feel like you were the master of these women. I didn¡¯t use the fact even though you became odorless semen¡±

    Hilda-san¡¯s opinion is certainly something to think about, but as a practical matter, it¡¯s impossible to be too much of a jerk with Catalina. I can¡¯t help thinking that it¡¯s Polka.

    ¡°But I certainly¡­¡­would like to feel a little more like I¡¯m Andy-san¡¯s property while I¡¯m here¡­¡­¡±

    Apple blurted out and after a few seconds, Tetes snapped her fingers.

    ¡°Ah, how about something like this then?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Then I¡¯ll leave you to it¡­¡­?

    Tetes pulls down the knee-length pants and underwear she was wearing to her knees and turns her hips to me.

    ¡°Which one do you like better¡­¡­you can just put either one of them in there¡­¡­eii¡­¡­?¡±

    With a sideways glimpse of a bashful smile, Tetes first splits open her ownbia. I sit back in my chair and watch her do her thing. I leave it to her.

    ¡°Fine¡±

    ¡°Haai¡­¡­eii¡­¡­?¡±

    Tetes puts her own weight on my cock and swallows it into her vagina¡­¡­presses it against the cervix at the back.

    ¡°N, haa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Y, You¡¯re so wet¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡­I¡¯ve been thinking about how I¡¯m going to get fucked, so I can¡¯t help it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You dirty knight¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a cheap pussy knight with one hairpiece, two in the ass and four in the vagina¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t remember setting the price to vagina¡­¡­but is it cheaper than the ass!?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You have to make a lot of vaginal cum shot to give it to me¡­¡­?¡±

    Tetes shakes my cock inside her vagina while saying something rather annoying.

    ¡°Tetes-chan, that¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That was it.¡±

    Hilda-san cautions me from the side and Tetes raises her hips from my cock. She put her cock in the back hole.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to put it in here, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, okay. Let¡¯s count both of them as one time¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡±

    What does count mean, you may be wondering, but this is the ¡¸Once-a-day ritual for the ves¡¹, as Tetes had suggested.

    ¡°It is true that it would take a lot of time and effort to have sex every time, but how about ¡ºHaving master¡¯s penis kiss the cervix¡» once a day?¡±

    At Tetes¡¯ suggestion, the female ves around us looked at each other.

    ¡°Emm, not to have sex, but just to be put in¡­¡­?¡±

    Apple looked at her curiously. The other two were also a little troubled and tilted their heads.

    ¡°I think a blow job would be better then¡­¡­? I think it would be boring for Andy to just put it in¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s just a ritual, or a rule that you have to go deep inside everyone¡¯s cunt at least once a day. If you want to ejacte in earnest, you can just shake your hips in the vagina of your choice?¡±

    Tetes said happily and secretly put her hand into her pants. She may be imagining it. That ritual. I see, muttered Aurora.

    ¡°Originally, we are prepared to leave ourselves whenever Andy-san asks. Do you always put it in, and it depends on Andy-san¡¯s mood?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Tetes nodded. Hilda also nodded her head.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure Andy-kun will ejacte at some point, but I guess it¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t force him to do so and don¡¯t hold any grudges¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Well, that¡¯s just the way a female ve should be?¡±

    My dick escapes from Tetes¡¯s asshole and is swallowed by Almeida¡¯s vagina that straddles me instead.

    ¡°Hu, aa¡­¡­ku, haaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Are you okay? Isn¡¯t your waist broken?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m just a little weak¡­¡­don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡­¡±

    With her sly eyes, Almeida wraps her upper body in a pitched tank top for training, and takes off her lower body altogether. Tetes with only the buttock was also coquettish, but this is not bad either.

    ¡°Look, look, you can¡¯t stay in there forever. Come on, Tetes-chan, give me your hand.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Hua, d, don¡¯t pull me away¡­¡­?¡±

    Hilda and Tetes pulled me up and Almeida was moved off of me. Aurora follows. She takes off her skirt, exposing her panties and turns her back in front of me.

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if you would be willing to take it off and pull your hips in closer¡±

    ¡°Great. That¡¯s my Aurora¡±

    She is very amodating to my love of having her panties slide down over her hips. The white buttocks are exposed easily and the warm buttocks are rubbed four or five times as if forfort.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Aurora. Sit back. I put it in your pussy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay¡­¡­?¡±

    I entered her vagina. The vaginal flesh, rich in uneven folds, wees my cock enthusiastically. The next one is Apple.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if we¡¯re all ¡ºUsing¡» Andy-san¡­¡­I¡¯m feeling a little sorry for it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I never thought of that idea¡±

    Apple, who like Aurora, has taken off her lower half, apologetically presses her man-pleasing ass against me and my dick is swallowed into her chubby pussy.

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s a tool for everyone¡¯s masturbation¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so irresponsible that it¡¯s like I¡¯mparing the tastes of one pussy after another, and that¡¯s a luxury I can¡¯t afford¡­¡­¡±

    The only one of these cervixes that is not contraceptive and is really waiting for my seed juice to hit my cock. She pushes against my dick with her own strength.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys the ones who are only going to get frustrated by all this¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I think it¡¯s nice, at least I do¡­¡­I¡¯ll make sure to have my cunt pushed open by your cock once every day. Promise me that¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Every day, I¡¯m going to make you realize that I¡¯m your ve¡­¡­good¡­¡­?¡±

    Apple turned her throat a little as if she was enjoying it and showed her flushed cheeks to my side.

    ¡°Next, me¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give it to me?¡±

    ¡°Firste, first served¡±

    ¡°Hey, Luna! Don¡¯t ride violently!¡±

    Luna jumped on me and hugged me, while Anzeros sighed as she approached.

    ¡°Andy, give my womb¡­¡­a kiss too¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Raise your hips¡­¡­yes, drop it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°N, huu¡­¡­?¡±

    Luna gazes into my eyes at close range and moves her hips as I said. She moves my dick under her waist with her hands, aims and swallows it into her vagina.

    ¡°Nha, aa¡­¡­do, don¡¯t you put it out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let it out tomorrow, but today I¡¯m going to hold out until everyone turns¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You don¡¯t have to do it, okay? Can you give it to me properly?¡±

    ¡°Not good¡±

    ¡°Muu¡±

    Anzeros make Luna lift her hips and pull out my cock. She pushes herself against me with Luna¡¯s slightly surprised face.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Huhu, Luna, I¡¯m interrupting you¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros pushed Luna¡¯s buttocks in a form of butt wrestling, then interrupted my waist and sucked my cock into her mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­N, haaa¡­¡­yeah, I knew it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I knew it¡­¡­what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I thought the most natural state for me would be to have Andy put his cock in me¡­¡­¡±

    She¡¯s under Luna¡¯s ass and says that.

    ¡°Dirty girl¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    I was so proud of Anzeros that she was willing to open up at my slight cursing.

    ¡°Well, then¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oi¡±

    Sharon came out of the room, looking very happy andpletely naked.

    ¡°Everyone only taking off their bottoms¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t told we weren¡¯t allowed to take our tops off either¡±

    ¡°You perverted, exposed princess¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so turned on when you curse me so softly!¡±

    Sharon gently hugs me and presses her big tits against me and then she moseys over and puts her genitals close to the underside of my cock.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give my womb a hot cole¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to push it in there even if you don¡¯t tell me¡±

    ¡°Uhuu¡­¡­?¡±

    My penis is buried in the white body.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a big job if there are so many people¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, I wonder if I¡¯ll be thest¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times, Tetes-chan, I am not a female ve! I¡¯m not going to do it even if you strip me down! Put your hands off me!?¡±

    Hilda and Maia waiting naked, following in Sharon¡¯s footsteps and Naris in bed with Tetes pulling on her pants. ¡­¡­We¡¯re going to do this tomorrow, aren¡¯t we? I¡¯m afraid for my back if they¡¯re peeking in on me, I¡¯ll feel beyond superiority.

    -

    ¡°¡­¡­Gu, Guuu¡±

    ¡­¡­I realized after it was over that Neia was actually resting well in bed, too.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 340: Secret base under construction 4 [Anzeros]

    <h4>Chapter 340: Secret base under construction 4 [Anzeros]</h4>

    It¡¯s been a few days since Dianne and La left to build a fort. Apart from that, 10-man special duty captain reversed-haired Wrigley, who had apparently been building a forward base separately from that, returned to resupply and made a subtle face when he heard the circumstances of what we were doing over here.

    ¡°¡­¡­We also borrowed twenty ogres from the Renfangas army, and even so, it¡¯s a three-month n¡­¡­¡±

    Thepany is using dragons to do everything from securing construction materials to heavy work and they are half envious and half dismayed at the ambitious n to finish the project in a week, working day and night.

    ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve never heard of dragons doing civil engineering work. Do elf dragons do that?¡±

    Becker, who was exining the situation, was at a loss for an answer and looked at Maia and me. Maia puffed out her chest.

    ¡°If a human can do it, there is no reason why a dragon can¡¯t¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not fun and we don¡¯t need to do it. Hilda also told me that in the legends of the mountains over there, it is not unusual for dragons to create ponds and break up mountains¡±

    Maia points to the hazy eastern mountains in the distance.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, Is that so?¡±

    10-man captain Wrigley looks at 100-man special dutymander Becker.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not that familiar with the Eastern Mountains. You know that the main areas of assignment were Afilm and the Lapal Archipgo

    ¡°No¡­¡­I wonder if it means they can do a lot for you if you ask them¡±

    ¡°If you know someone who knows a dragon, you might be right. You can¡¯t have her, she¡¯s our asset¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a n, don¡¯t you? It would be a loss to let the dragon take credit, but now the construction manager Fernando Wrigley can be written as a big deca¡±

    ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s hard to do big construction while camp, but I don¡¯t know how much monsters wille out when I choose a ce¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s true that living in a tent for three months might be hard.

    ¡°More than that, the Ace Knights are a little stupid. Can¡¯t you do something about them?¡±

    10-man captain Wrigley sighs loudly at the words of 100-man special dutymander Becker.

    ¡°Please forgive me¡­¡­I¡äm, 10-man captain? I don¡¯t think I have any right to be asked to lead a group of Ace Knights, even if it were me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Which mouth did you say that you should treat yourself as a ten-year-old yer?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to correct that. If you want to deal with those guys, you have to be a Master Knight¡±

    ¡°Hey hey¡±

    ¡°I mean, there¡¯s just too many assholes here! They can¡¯t act collectively at all, just because they¡¯re so skilled! It¡¯s not umon for two or three people to show up after being told to gather in an hour!?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just Ace Knights, aren¡¯t they¡­¡­¡±

    Ace Knights are famous for theirck of cooperation among the swordsmen who are called by the elite title of each country. The actuality that the actual process is not really a concern as long as the result is achieved is also the reason for the unique Celesta temperament. At best, they are individualistic; at worst, they are self-indulgent and random. It seems that they are trained to carry out orders properly, but it is more unusual for Anzeros and Aurora to try to be proper in their daily activities. ¡­¡­It seems like. Even so, I would like to say that military personnel should save time, but this time it seemed that only selected freedom guys gathered.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather have 100-man special dutymander Becker, stop them. The home country probably won¡¯t be upset either¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the role of Kingfisher? I don¡¯t want any trouble¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it either! But that bird got his beak cracked, so he was sent to Rennesto to find a doctor who could fix it!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­the beak of the birdman is a pain in the ass¡­¡­tsk, if I had waited a little longer, Captain Dianne or Hilda would have done it for me¡±

    100-manmander Becker scratched his head.

    ¡°Well then. I¡¯ll take care of it. But send a letter to the home country telling them not to be upset if we lose one or two people¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hai?¡±

    ¡°The people those idiots are trying to mess with are the spark that could turn a whole town or country into a sh*tstorm. We might have to over defend ourselves¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, wait a minute. I¡¯d like to be notified of the situation¡±

    ¡°What a pain in the ass¡±

    ¡°100-man special dutymander Becker!¡±

    He¡¯s reliable, but this person is also crap.

    -

    I¡¯m flying to Dianne and La¡¯s construction site today.

    ¡°Ooh¡±

    The exterior walls were almost assembled. The first floor of the dormitory is ready and the stone bathing area is taking shape thanks to Goto¡¯s hard work over the past few days (Boyd had to take a break).

    ¡°Just Andy today?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve all worked pretty hard. Hilda told us to call it a day off¡±

    I climb down from Maia¡¯s head. Dianneughed when she saw me in my warm, fuzzy gear.

    ¡°Well, La has done more work than I expected, so I don¡¯t need much more help. We could really use a few more hands for the final interior and painting the walls of the dormitories, though¡±

    ¡°I must say, I¡¯m impressed with the dragon¡¯s construction skills¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also doing my best¡±

    ¡°I was¡±

    I look around. The size of the fort is about half the size of Carlos¡¯ mansion in Talc. It can be said that it isrge enough for our troops to spend, but it is a bit unpleasant when we think that a 100-man group will enter and we will be invading for a month without supply.

    ¡°Goto and the others are right, it¡¯s not going to have enough room for a storehouse if you think about a hundred men holed up in it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to build it too big from the start. For the time being, we are the only ones who will use it. If we have to hand it over to Renfangas, we can extend the enclosure wall a full turn that way¡±

    ¡°Surely that¡¯s all right for a dozen of us¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t prolong the construction just to see if it happens. We can only be greedy when we need to be greedy¡±

    ¡°Ho. If we don¡¯t get the job done soon, Dianne will get tired of it, if not me¡±

    I remember that they were working all the time without even a tent. The first thing to do is to get the base set up as soon as possible.

    ¡°We want to get the base set up as soon as possible, for Andy¡¯s safety and if we can get things settled quickly, we can ask other Blue Dragons besides Maia to help us and keep in frequent contact with them. It would also be good to be able to get in touch with Selenium and the others in Polka¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. If we settle down outside of Catalina and Rennesto, it will be less difficult for dragons toe and go¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that until just now¡±

    I had a blind spot. Well, it was out of my mind to get dragons other than our two involved on this side in the first ce. I¡¯m reluctant to let them get rid of monsters and transport goods in earnest, but I think it¡¯s about exchanging letters¡­¡­and it¡¯s certainly big to say that you can alwayse here for emergency contact. There are many things left in Polka. There are many ways to contact us.

    -

    Back to Catalina from the rooftop. I flew without a carriage because I was alone, but it was still cold.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­I¡¯ve got to get Hilda some pills to warm me up¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If I was a fire dragon like La, I could say I¡¯ll warm you up, but¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Maia seems to be a little put off by the fact that she can¡¯t warm me up. And Maia herself would be cool after flying.

    ¡°Samusamusamu¡­¡­¡±

    Shrugging, we descend into Catalina and meet Apple and Anzeros.

    ¡°It¡¯s a rarebination¡±

    Well, where Anzeros is escorting as a measure against the Ace Knight Corps. Of all the girls, only Apple will not be able to deal with a sudden attack.

    ¡°Andy¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, you¡¯re back¡­¡­lips purple¡±

    ¡°I knew the sky was cold¡±

    Iugh a bit cheerfully and try to go find Hilda. There¡¯s always the option of ordering a ginger drink, or curling up in bed, but I knew the instant cold remedy was those pills. ¡­¡­I thought.

    ¡°Where are you going? You¡¯ll catch a cold, not in that condition¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right, Andy-san¡±

    They stopped me.

    ¡°N, No, that¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to get Hilda to keep me warm¡±

    With pills. I was about to say, when Apple and Anzeros looked at each other.

    ¡°E, Emm¡±

    Can¡¯t we warm you up?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm¡±

    Not pills. When these kids say ¡¸Warm up¡¹ , well, of course they do.

    ¡°Y, Your body temperature is really dropping¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°N, shoo¡­¡­Andy, you¡¯ll have to get closer to me to get in there¡­¡­¡±

    The girls¡¯ room, Apple¡¯s bed. The three of usy side by side in our underwear. Apple¡¯s voluptuous female body and Anzeros¡¯ slender girl body, warming me from the front and back as Iy there. I let Apple hug me from behind and I hug Anzeros¡¯s small body like a pillow.

    ¡°You¡¯re both warm¡­¡­which helps¡±

    I sigh in relief at the pure bliss of sharing my body heat, not in an erotic sense, but purely.

    ¡°Good grief¡­¡­ah, I¡¯m always willing to at least warm you up, so don¡¯t be shy¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­Ah, I¡¯m always willing to do more than just warm you up¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d do it too¡±

    The two of them are on my chest and my back. It¡¯s not ascivious meaning, but I¡¯m d that I want to ept it. ¡­¡­Sledding, Anzeros moves. When I looked down at that face, she turned red and seemed a little angry. She moves as it is and the panties are pulled out from the nket.

    ¡°Here¡±

    She tosses it behind her. It seemed to be a sign that she wanted to do more than just warm me up. Apple behind me also moved as if in response.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ei¡±

    With a flick, she threw something behind her. This one must be underwear.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same as usual¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if it stays like this. However you can put it in¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy just doing this¡±

    Two naked bodiesing close to me.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s better to be warm inside than outside¡­¡­¡±

    Have Anzeros spread her legs in the nket. As I scooped up the long hair that had fallen on my cheeks, Anzeros closed her eyes and snorted with a slightly clear feeling. But her ears are red.

    ¡°W, Well, I suppose you¡¯re right. ¡­¡­N, uu¡­¡­?¡±

    She moves her hips from herself and wees my penis.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s really wet¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s good¡±

    ¡°I like it, but¡±

    ¡°Please fuck meter, too¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    The tension was low. No, actually, the tension is high, but it¡¯s like they¡¯ve pushed it away. The three of us warmed each other up. This is not so bad.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 341: Secret base under construction 5

    <h4>Chapter 341: Secret base under construction 5</h4>

    The outer wall, which from the outside appears to be a sturdy rocky mountain, isplete. And the moat, which was dug deep to make it difficult for rock-type monsters to assault, is also firmly in ce. Inside, there are proper (albeit still only in form) quarters, arge open space for dragon takeoffs andndings and arge warehouse.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in shape¡±

    ¡°Only in form. If we dragons had a cave, we could call it a root pce, but this ce is still not enough to be called a ce for people to sleep¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne and La (in human form for the first time in a long time) looked around proudly at the entire facility from the top of thepleted stone wall and turned to me next to them.

    ¡°For now, you don¡¯t have to worry about monsters or the Renfangas army. It¡¯s our own private ¡ºce¡»¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a country of its own¡­¡­pretty to call it a country, but it is unmistakably your ¡ºTerritory¡»¡±

    In the virgin forest of the demon territory, the two of them have worked tirelessly to create a space that, despite its twists and turns, has been prepared for me.

    ¡°Good work, you two¡±

    ¡°Huhu. Well, I¡¯m certainly tired this time, but¡­¡­I had a good time¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just a game of mud, it¡¯s a wall to protect you?¡±

    In the distance, a high-pitched cry echoes through the air. Maia is approaching from far away in the sky. The carriage that she held was supposed to be filled with the entire team for the final touches, including Keiron and the rest of the group that had been resting up until now.

    ¡°Now, we¡¯ve got to do one more thing. We need to build a water supply¡±

    ¡°Ho. You mean the wooden flume? Why don¡¯t you just pull in the river directly from the outside?¡±

    ¡°That would be dangerous. If the river were to be drawn directly, it would be a route for monsters to enter and depending on the weather, the fort would be flooded. If we ce importance on solidity, it would be difficult to secure arge drainage channel¡±

    ¡°But won¡¯t the monsters destroy it?¡±

    ¡°We will try to make it look natural, but it is better to have it broken than to have monsters jump in through the gutter. If the need arises, La and Maia can fetch water directly. There is no substitute for safety¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. Indeed¡±

    However, if the river were to flow directly from the top of the wall, the stone wall would be meaningless. The wall is not worth the effort if it can be climbed over on foot. Therefore, the water supply system was poorly constructed and it was assumed that monsters would destroy it. This would only be a minor inconvenience. Fetching water in any ce is mainly done by hand. In a normal ce, however, there is no point in saying anything extravagant about it in this demon territory.

    ¡°Now, Andy, you¡¯ll show the others around. Goto is organizing the process, but Keiron and the others are still new to the ce, so they will be confused¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    From today, not only Dianne and the others, but also us Catalina detainees will start sleeping over here in phases. We don¡¯t have enough beds, tables, dishes, firewood, or anything else, but we¡¯re going to build them, bring them in and make them look more and more presentable as our living base. It is not something that even La and Dianne can do at once, but the whole corps will live and procure as soon as they need it. ¡­¡­The building looks great on the outside, but there is nothing inside. After putting these things in ce on their own, they finally begin to function as what La calls a facility ¡¸Good enough for people to sleep in¡¹.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty impressive¡±

    ¡°How do we get in and out by ourselves?¡±

    Lantz and Keiron, who were visiting for the first time, got out of Maia¡¯s carriage and scurried around.

    ¡°There are stairs over there to climb the wall from the inside and adder down to the outside. To get to the outside, you have to go down thedder¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s inconvenient, isn¡¯t it? If you pick up firewood or fetch water outside, how do you carry it inside?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll put a pulley there to handle the lifting and lowering of the load¡­¡­or rather, we¡¯ll do that construction work first¡±

    ¡°Oh, go for it, Smithson¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in, Keiron!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I was told I had to start with the room decor¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re supposed to do all our own living arrangements! As soon as we see something, we fix it! Otherwise, everyone will be inconvenienced!¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Lantz, you¡¯re the one who started this, so you¡¯d better take the initiative and work¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never made anything like that before, so I have no idea how to do it. I¡¯ll leave it to you, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to throw everything at your boss, you lowly worker!¡±

    They are not at all diligent, as usual. Take a cue from Goto and Boyd, who are working hard, saying, ¡¸Carpentry work is our domain¡¹.

    While I was hanging around in a corner of the yard, looking for the right lumber, I came across a group of girls carrying ster that Boyd had kneaded.

    ¡°Andy, where are you working?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do some wall painting, too, 10-man captain Smithson! I don¡¯t understand why we have to be sterers when we have only female warriors¡±

    ¡°You seem to be having a lot of fun, Naris-chan¡±

    ¡°A, Ahaha, you understand? I¡¯ve never really helped out on a job site like this before¡±

    Naris¡¯ shy smile was answered by Anzeros and Tetes with a wry smile. The three of them were carrying the ster like a stretcher. ¡­¡­I was surprised to find out that some girls really enjoy working on construction sites.

    Meanwhile, Goto has begun making furniture with 100-manmander Becker, Luna and Sharon. The furniture is chairs and tables, and the structure is rtively straight and simple, but the three people other than Goto were still struggling.

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re a gutless nail!¡±

    ¡°100-man special dutymander is too messy. It is true that the nails are not very good, but we can¡¯t afford to be extravagant here¡±

    ¡°But if they¡¯re bent all over the ce like this, there won¡¯t be enough to go around!¡±

    ¡°Tss¡«¡«¡«¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God, Luna-san¡¯s finger¡±

    ¡°Did you hit it!?¡±

    ¡°I think she stabbed it¡±

    ¡°With a nail!? How did you get it in there!?¡±

    Goto is amazingly adept at making furniture with his huge hands, but the problem is that the other three, who boast of their own ridiculous senses and physical abilities, are also too unreliable. The problem is that the one who does the best of the three is Sharon, which makes things a bitplicated. Good luck to the Celesta duo.

    Then, me and the regr boys (well, Keiron might be too old to be called a boy) attached a pulley to the outer wall and when we got tired of that, we tried hanging the runt from the hook at the end of the rope that was threaded through the pulley and took turns hanging on the hook. While I was ying with Lantz, who was not a regr soldier, I was startled by a sudden jarring sound nearby and dropped Keiron by the hook.

    ¡°What the hell!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry¡±

    ¡°My hand slipped¡±

    He was a beastman, after all and a fall of four meters or so was not enough to kill him.

    ¡°What was it now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like water has flowed¡­¡­that¡¯s over there¡±

    Lantz pointed. Water was gushing out like a waterfall from a hole in the middle of the inner wall.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, it¡¯s La-san. Is she doing something?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, well, she said something about building a water system earlier¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that? I think the drainage and other things aren¡¯t good¡­¡­ah, it¡¯s stopped¡±

    ¡°Are they building a structure where you can turn it on and off?¡±

    If it¡¯s connected by a downspout, you can just put a detachable part in the middle of it. I wonder if they are experimenting with such a half-assed way to get the water to go.

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s water again¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Shall I go ask them what they¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Nod with Lantz and head for the stairs.

    ¡°Hey, you can go after you get me up there!?¡±

    Keiron was yelling down the wall. ¡­¡­I forgot about him.

    The three of us go over to where La is.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Ho. We¡¯re building a water line¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to flush and shut it off when you don¡¯t even have an inside water route yet. It¡¯s a quagmire under the wall¡±

    ¡°Dianne is trying to build a mechanism that will allow water to flow only when it is needed¡±

    I knew it.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just make the guttere off when you pull on it?¡±

    ¡°That would cause the water to fall down the wall. A small amount of water would be fine, but the source is a river. It will eventually turn into a swamp. Even if we fill the moat with water, we have not yet created a drainage route from the moat. They want to create a system to return the water to the river, but it would be ideal if it could be done without going out through the wall¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    For example, a water path could be made in the shape of ¡¸¤¯¡¹ and a gutter could be inserted into the corner from the side, allowing water in only when needed and when not needed, the gutter could be retracted and detached, allowing the water to return directly to the river¡­¡­if this could be done, the problem of drainage inside the fort would be much easier. However, if the gutter is long enough, it may not always be able to prevent the water from being disced. It¡¯s a difficult problem. ¡­¡­Hmm?

    ¡°If it¡¯s water¡­¡­water, it¡¯s something that flows, so it might be possible to tamper with it a little with crests¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    ¡°It can also affect the flow of wind and qi and water can also be¡­¡­take me to Dianne¡¯s ce for a bit, La¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    La hugs me in a princess hug and jumps over the wall.

    ¡°Indeed, so you¡¯re going to use crest engraving to manipte the flow of the water. I don¡¯t know if it will work¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it doesn¡¯t¡­¡­¡±

    The gutter was doubleyered and rail-mounted, so there didn¡¯t seem to be as much of a problem with bending as I thought there would be, but I guess there are issues with arm strength and precision when ites to moving it with one-touch. I used the Breakcore engraving pen to engrave crests on the wood.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it this way¡­¡­and see how it goes¡±

    Control what flows over the surface. That is what engraving is best at. And when the drawing of the engraved crest is divided, it only shows its power when the lines ¡¸Fit¡¹ together. Conversely, if the lines are out of alignment, no power will be exerted. In other words.

    ¡°The gutter here is an arch and it is divided in the middle. I think it would be a good idea to carve it in such a way that the crest of ¡ºWater flowing back against gravity¡» is formed only while these divided gutters are in contact with each other¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see. Normally, water does not flow over the gutter because of the force of gravity, but slides down the gutter. But only when the gutters with this crest are in contact with each other, the water will run up the gutter on its own, over the arch and into our water supply¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you move the gutters just a little bit apart, the crest will expire, so all you have to do is move the rail a centimeter and you¡¯re good to go¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Indeed, that¡¯s a good idea¡±

    Dianne seemed to like the mechanism.

    ¡°Ho. Owner is alwaysing up with interesting ideas¡±

    ¡°To create a structure that uses not only the power of the crest but also the option of not using it. You have broadened your horizons¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­well, I learned from old Dan that I can¡¯t rely on the crests all the time¡±

    After finishing the crest, I slid it over the rail and attached the flume to the rail and the water rushed up the flume, which had only the tip inserted into the channel at an angle, as if with a will and flowed toward the fort. It was a sess.

    ¡°I knew making things was fun¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    Dianne and the others nod. ¡­¡­After a long time, I want to make various things with engraved crests.

 Chapter 342: Secret base under construction 6 [Laila, Aurora]

    <h4>Chapter 342: Secret base under construction 6 [La, Aurora]</h4>

    Night. The dormitory is ready, so from today onwards, anyone other than Dianne and the others can stay here. However, it would be a bit awkward to spend time in a room with freshly painted walls (they say that if you dry the walls too fast, they will fall apart), so we cannot stay in a stered room, considering the possibility of inadvertent idents. In anticipation of this, Dianne had prepared a room with nks without painted walls.

    ¡°Wooden walls in this kind of amodation would easily catch fire and the drafts would easily pass through, so itcks simple sturdiness. It¡¯s just a stopgap measure¡±

    ¡°Is there any magic to ovee that?¡±

    ¡°The maximum effect of magic is limited to a few months, no matter how hard you try, so you can¡¯t use it as a prerequisite for operating the facility¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s an engraved crest¡­¡­isn¡¯t it a little impossible to apply an engraved crest to the entire wall¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. The particr technology is also a hindrance when ites to maintenance. In the long run, magic and engraved crests are only temporary¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡±

    Even if you build a wall with a special effect by engraving a crest, if a part of the crest is damaged by physical destruction or fire, the effect will disappear. It is not enough to repair it if it requires special knowledge and sense¡­¡­the technician will have to take care of it all the time. Military facilities in particr are used roughly. There is nothing better than anyone being able to repair them if they want to. Even if it takes a little time and effort, it is better to usemon sense.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little cramped for everyone to sleep in¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to use the horse-drawn carriage and the warehouse¡±

    ¡°Well, we have a roof over our heads and no snow, so we are in heavenpared to those who are building forts in tents in other ces¡±

    Since there was only one room that had been boarded up in advance in the dormitory, the men, who could not even ask the girls to let them sleep with them, slunk out of the room. The room was quite small for sleeping, since there were more than ten girls alone.

    ¡°Today on the table. Hehe, it¡¯s a bit misbehaving, but it¡¯s okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t mind, but Naris, unlike a bunk, there is no frame, so you¡¯ll fall out¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not a bluffing gauntlet!¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be under the table then¡±

    Tetes and Naris were in a bunk bed situation using a table that was just the right size. They seemed to be having a good time.

    ¡°Almeida, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Knight Chief. No, it¡¯s a little cramped, so I thought I¡¯d sleep in the hallway¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a woman, you can¡¯t be so defenseless, can you?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t say that as a soldier¡±

    ¡°You are a female ve now, and you mustn¡¯t make a mess¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yes¡±

    Sharon catches Almeida. Since Naris was taken by Tetes, she probably wants someone to talk to. Almeida is her subordinate and an elf, so she seems easy to talk to. The gauntlet group is hurriedly going to bed, but on the other hand, the Celesta group is starting some kind of work together. The Celesta group, or rather, the old female ve group.

    ¡°Maia and Luna, gather leaves. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sure you could get straw anywhere in town¡±

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s a blind spot. There is no livestock here and we don¡¯t even think about being prepared for straw. But we really need it for firewood and such, so shouldn¡¯t we go and get a heap of it?¡±

    ¡°I agree. The most important thing to remember is that it is not something thates naturally¡±

    Dianne and Hilda had begun sewing together arge piece of cloth. They were not converted into clothing, but brought in as daily necessities.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Making a bed¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t sleep in a hard ce for a long time from now, can we? However, we can¡¯t hope to find a cotton-filled futon, so for now we¡¯ll have to collect dead leaves and cover them with cloth¡±

    So it¡¯s an emergency n.

    ¡°I mean, everyone¡¯s happy with nkets, but shouldn¡¯t we all be doing this?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is probably tired by now. It¡¯s a lot of work and we can¡¯t get it all at once. For now, I¡¯m going to make enough for you to sleep on¡±

    ¡°If you let someone who is toozy to do the sewing, it will be a waste of cloth. In that respect, sewing and cutting are Hilda-sensei¡¯s specialties¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like you¡¯re the only one who is good at sewing, older sister. I¡¯m as good as older sister¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, of course, Dianne-chan was in the same business¡î¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, because she¡¯s also a doctor. Certainly Dianne had her legs firmly attached.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also good at sewing¡±

    The skill is essential as part of making small items.

    ¡°This kind of thing is a woman¡¯s job¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a wife¡¯s job¡î¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a wife¡¯s job or not¡±

    ¡°Why are you so shy about it, Dianne-chan? Why are you questioning your position as Andy-kun¡¯s wife now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that, but¡­¡­I, I¡¯m a bit confused when suddenly shaken¡±

    It¡¯s fun to see a little rare scene where Dianne is flustered, but I don¡¯t think mat craftsmen are in the women¡¯s industry.

    ¡°Shall I help?¡±

    Anzeros approaches, but Dianne shakes her head.

    ¡°More than that, you guys should go take a bath. You must be dirty¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡­a hot bath?¡±

    ¡°The water should be in the bathing area over there from the water supply we just made. La is heating it up¡±

    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s already happened¡±

    ¡°You should go there. But there¡¯s still a chance Becker, Lantz and the others will see you¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    I patted Anzeros on the head, who stiffened a little.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go together¡±

    ¡°Ah, Andy¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you wash your hair¡±

    The other day, I said the same thing to Neia. Anzeros looked a little embarrassed, but waved her ears happily and nodded.

    The water supply, made of gutter, snaked its way gently through the fort and Aurora and Apple were washing dishes at the halfway point while taking water from a tub.

    ¡°Andy-san. Also Anzeros-san¡±

    ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    They washed the dishes without stopping.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to take a bath with you. I mean, I heard that La is making hot water at the end of this tap¡±

    ¡°Ah, that sounds great¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°One moment, please¡±

    The two quickly clean up the rest of the wash.

    I led the three of them to the end of the waterway, where La was taking a half-bath in a shallow stone pond. Of course, no one would me her, so she was proudly bareheaded. The moonlit night made her white naked body stand out.

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯ve finally arrived¡±

    ¡°Is it warm already?¡±

    ¡°Just about right. Feel free toe in¡±

    La smiles a charming smile over her back. I don¡¯t think that ¡­¡­ is the source of heat that warms thisrge bathhouse to the point where it smokes with hot water.

    ¡°I, I¡¯d like to at least have a shed to take off¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I agree¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Either way, you¡¯re exposing your naked body in a ce like this with no enclosure. You should take the plunge¡±

    Even though it was inside the thick stone wall of the fort, Anzeros and Apple were a little hesitant to take their clothes off outdoors, but they were sted by Aurora and took off their clothes. Hang on a rock (a piece of building material).

    ¡°You won¡¯te in, too?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry to bother you¡±

    I never thought that I would be able to take a mixed outdoor bath on the Renfangas¡¯ side, but I wasn¡¯t prepared for it either. I hesitated a little. The first thing to do is to take off my clothes and go into the bathing area while looking at the backs of Apple and the others who are exposing their naked bodies first (not to mention the girls, it¡¯s not too embarrassing to see 100-manmander Becker or Masturbation Brothers). ¡­¡­A little hot. But that¡¯s what makes a ¡¸Bath¡¹ sofortable. I haven¡¯t had a chance to soak in hot water recently because La was at the construction site over here.

    ¡°Hoho. How about a drink?¡±

    ¡°But first, let me enjoy my first bath in a while¡±

    I felt like soaking my whole body in the hot water. Alcohol is good and La¡¯s boobs are good, but the pleasure of soaking in hot water has now won.

    ¡°Hot, ¡­¡­ah, but it feels good¡±

    ¡°Do you want to use the tub? They say that your body gets used to the hot water if you pour it over yourself¡±

    ¡°Please lend me the tub¡±

    Anzeros and the others also surrendered themselves to the hot water one after another. This bliss, that you can see the beautiful girls who are not inferior in the bath happily in the near future. Happiness that you can enjoy hot water while looking up at the moon and see boobs on the stupid side in a demon territory that should not be really peaceful.

    ¡°Ah, happiness¡±

    ¡°Hoho. You look so happy¡±

    ¡°La, can I touch your tits?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to say no¡±

    La, who was enjoying a small cup of wine in a ceramic sake jar floating in hot water, I reached around La¡¯s arm and squeezed her tits. La epts it with a warm, childlike look.

    ¡°La¡¯s tits are still worth rubbing¡±

    ¡°Are you going to give me a little lovin¡¯ once in a while?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone might be spying on us¡±

    ¡°Ho. I know that. But I don¡¯t care¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re right, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hohoho¡±

    Laughed and poured more wine. Then Anzeros and the others came by, cutting through the water.

    ¡°Ah, Andy. By the way¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We didn¡¯t do that thing today¡±

    ¡°That thing?¡±

    Anzeros stood up with a thud, hugged herself and hesitated for a moment. Aurora also rises and coughs, her wet body glistening in the moonlight.

    ¡°D, Duty of a female ve¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Duty?¡±

    After I said it, it urred to me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it to put my cock in your cervix once a day?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora nodded at the same time. When La heard it, she made a happy expression.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve started something interesting while I was gone¡±

    La didn¡¯t know about this, did she?

    ¡°¡­¡­I, It makes me feel like we¡¯re female ves, and¡­¡­if I get a chance to put your cock in me properly once a day¡­¡­I think it might light a fire under Andy-san¡±

    Apple exined and La nodded.

    ¡°Then you can consider me obligated to do so as well, right?¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    ¡°I see. Then, owner. I hope you¡¯ll poke me in the womb before the day is over¡±

    La stood up in front of me with a smile on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s someone peeking in right now, by the way. I don¡¯t mind, but are you willing to let others see you being prated?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora froze. Apple is also having trouble holding and loosening the hand she was about to put on La. I giggle and La pulls my hand away and sits on the edge, straddling me.

    ¡°Of course, you can enjoy it as it is until you pour out your seed. ¡­¡­Or you can show me how it¡¯s done?¡±

    ¡°You pervert¡±

    ¡°Ho. The man who caught a ck dragon in the world because he wanted to put a cock in says so¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s right, but¡±

    ¡°You should be ashamed of yourself. I¡¯ve done nothing of the sort?¡±

    La squints as she sits down and trembles with the feel of my penis.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well then, bend¡­¡­kuku, I¡¯ll be your partner as many times as you want¡±

    La, who had her hips pressed tightly together, was fiercely protested by the girls behind her.

    ¡°La, don¡¯t get carried away! We¡¯re here too!¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right! ¡­¡­Le, Let¡¯s just take it as ites¡±

    ¡°Aurora-san!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also a ve who wants to be the best female ve. I¡¯ve been seen, but it¡¯s only a confirmation of a well-known fact¡±

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯ve got some nerve. If you insist, I¡¯ll take your ce¡±

    La smiles and sits up. Aurora takes her ce, squatting down and cing my cock in her own hole.

    ¡°H, Hey, Aurora¡­¡­don¡¯t be so stubborn¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity¡­¡­see your determination as a female ve¡­¡­?¡±

    The steamy elf beauty finally weed the cock into herself, although she was aware of the public eye.

    ¡°Hunnn¡­¡­?¡±

    She is intoxicated by this fact.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh, Aurora¡±

    ¡°Yess¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°By the way, can I get a vaginal cum shot¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhu, I¡äll be with you anywhere?¡±

    Instinctively, I¡¯m dying to get her dirty, and I start shaking my hips.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°¡­¡­A,Amazing¡­¡­they¡äre proudly doing it¡±

    ¡°Is this your first time even with 100-man special dutymander Becker? We¡¯ve only seen La-san¡±

    ¡°Y, You¡¯re good, 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­is this what they call training?¡±

    ¡°Th, That, wai¡­¡­that was my bed¡­¡­hyaaa, wh, what are you rubbing¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Shh¡±

    ¡®Be quiet, Neia-san. ¡­¡­This is just our life¡¯s work. Don¡¯t mind us¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh, I should have slept with all of them honestly¡­¡­¡±

    - ToC -

 Chapter 343: Secret base under construction 7 [Aurora, Apple, Anzeros]

    <h4>Chapter 343: Secret base under construction 7 [Aurora, Apple, Anzeros]</h4>

    Thete winter moon is shining brightly. Under it, an open-air bathhouse where you never know who is watching. Even if they were peeping at us, as La said, we could not tell them not to look. It is an act of exposure to be nude in such an open space without a screen. Needless to say, we are taking a bath knowing this. Aside from La, who usually does not mind being seen, it would have taken a lot of courage for Apple, who is by nature small-minded and has dered herself a female ve on the official stage and for Anzeros and Aurora, who have position and face, to show off their nudity. But,

    ¡°Huhu¡­¡­show off your attitude as a female ve¡­¡­it will burn?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s challenging¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m always up for a challenge, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Aurora is sitting facing me, sucking my cock into her lower mouth and shaking her white naked body.

    ¡°I¡¯m a female ve and a constant recipient of your sperm¡­¡­and I have nothing to hide from the men of other venues, let alone from those who might peek in here, do you?¡±

    ¡°Well, who doesn¡¯t know that¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Then there is no need to be shy. If they want to see it, they can see it¡­¡­? It¡¯s not as big a ce as public order and decency¡­¡­?

    ¡°Well¡­¡­that¡¯s true¡­¡­¡±

    I think for a moment as I push up and shake Aurora¡¯s body. Well, when ites to bathing military personnel, you only have to ¡¸See it if you don¡¯t want to see it¡¹. Not to mention the Trot army, which is basically made up of men, but even in the Celesta army, it is an everyday scene that during a march, girls who don¡¯t want to be seen naked wipe their bodies in tents, while men proudly go to ponds and rivers to bathe with their full bottoms in the water. If they don¡¯t want to be seen, they don¡¯t have to. Men expose their naked bodies to the public on this premise. Here, the male-female ratio is reversed and the women are more brazen. That¡¯s the only logic. ¡­¡­No, yeah. I know it¡¯s probably fatally wrong. That¡¯s not the point. I know from the beginning that it¡¯s not something that should be talked about in the same breath.

    ¡°Those who are peeping are peeping because they want to see and we are not ashamed of being Andy-san¡¯s female ves¡­¡­that¡¯s all. If Andy-san wants to hide it, we are not afraid to hide it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I love open sex¡±

    ¡°If so, no one will lose?¡±

    Nchuu, Aurora¡¯s lips sucked on mine. I get behind her and rock her with my hips as I move back and forth inside her vagina. I enjoy the sticity and freshness of the vaginal folds with small strokes. The hot water, warmed to the right temperature by La¡¯s power, spreads a thin veil of steam in the cool air and I look over Aurora¡¯s shoulder to see Anzeros holding herself with a slightly annoyed look on her face and Apple looking wistfully at the spot where I and Aurora are joined. I don¡¯t know who is peeping. Maybe La is bluffing and no one is watching. But if someone is watching, it is a little frustrating that these two naked bodies are also just showing. I am unknowingly inspired by Aurora¡¯s logic. I have to show them that they are mine too. ¡­¡­With these thoughts in mind, I hold Aurora¡¯s slender body with one hand and press my cock deep inside her.

    ¡°N, haa¡­¡­Ah, Andy-san¡­¡­you¡¯re reaching deep inside¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m feeling it too¡­¡­Aurora¡¯s little womb¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Haa, aa¡­¡­please, use it¡­¡­? Aurora¡¯s womb is¡­¡­a child¡¯s pouch¡­¡­your¡­¡­for you, because it¡¯s a ce for your penis¡­¡­?¡±

    Hearing Aurora¡¯s whispering¡­¡­that has often sounded too much to say, I honestly take the provocation and embrace Aurora¡¯s supple waist and deep inside her, I start to ejacte with a shudder of breath. Dokutsu, dokutsu, buyuu¡­¡­

    ¡°A, haa¡­¡­a, aa?¡±

    Aurora, who is trembling small, gives a happy little shriek to the beat of her heart.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s overflowing?¡±

    ¡°The nasty princess¡¯s sloppy use of her hips is to me¡±

    ¡°Oh, if you¡¯re still praised for something like this, you¡¯re out of tune¡±

    Aurora smiles faintly.

    ¡°Oh, Aurora-san, I¡¯m next!¡±

    ¡°I, I too¡­¡­get Andy¡¯s cock in me, too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhu, isn¡¯t it up to Andy-san¡äs intention?¡±

    ¡°Au¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    As Aurora says, it seems unwritten that my intention is the highest priority when ites to sex. Well, I certainly don¡¯t want to be divided by the number of times in terms of work.

    ¡°Aurora, I will do both of them properly¡±

    ¡°Oh. I thought you would see how serious I was¡±

    Aurora said, but she didn¡¯t seem disappointed and slowly sat up. I would have expected to say that from the beginning. The women sigh with their own expressions when they see the thick semen dripping from the hole where the cock has been pulled out.

    ¡°Ho. How could you let it out without knowing who was watching you?¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh, Aurora, that¡­¡­dripping, can I lick it?¡±

    ¡°You know, Anzeros-san, if you want it, you¡¯ll have to get it out yourself¡±

    ¡°B, But it¡¯s such a waste of Andy¡¯s cum¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros unfortunately stares at Aurora once she gets out and sheds her body with a tub. In turn, Apple straddles me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the Masturbation Brothers are watching us¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s fine¡­¡­I¡¯m really supposed to serve Andy-san day and night, naked and cored only¡­¡­or at least be seen¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go overboard. There are plenty of chances¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, If Aurora-san could do it and I couldn¡¯t do it¡­¡­I, I wouldn¡¯t know what it was¡­¡­?¡±

    Even as she said this, Apple weed the cock into her.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­a, kuu¡­¡­?¡±

    Her face and ears are bright red, with a hot sh, perhaps unrealistic about what she¡¯s doing. Apple exhales sweetly to the feel of my penis.

    ¡°Good grief. You¡¯re a prideful female ve¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­B, Because, I¡¯m¡­¡­hauaa?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. ¡­¡­You¡äre even more of a slut than Aurora¡±

    ¡°Ya, a, no¡­¡­its different, but thats¡­¡­ahuaaa?¡±

    I am sure that being a female ve is the most important thing for her¡­¡­and so on. If I were outnumbered by someone who was also a knight, I would have no position as the first female ve¡­¡­ I know she was going to say something subtle and logical like that, but I dare to change the subject to one of desire. It¡¯s tasteless to be so serious and petnt about eroticism. It¡¯s okay if I¡¯m the dirty one or the pervert. I prefer it that way.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Female ves are more like lewd. I love you, lewd girl¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    Hugging a really feminine Apple with a voluminous chest and butt, I stand up and start shaking my hips.

    ¡°A, yaa¡­¡­th, this¡­¡­?¡±

    I decided to go aggressive, since it was hard to move my hips with Aurora and I had to rub my ass a little on the stone, which was inconvenient. Lift one of Apple¡¯s legs and then thrust it up at an angle while standing on one leg.

    ¡°Hoho. Apple, you may hold on¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­a, ha, aa¡­¡­?¡±

    Laes out quickly and supports Apple¡¯s upper body in the bathtub. I just poked Apple. The wet inside of Apple¡¯s vagina was asfortable as I had made it and even though I had just started it, the limit was approaching.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­i, it¡¯s about time¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­ah, Andy-san¡­¡­?¡±

    The two of us were shaking our hips, perhaps because we were moving all at once to climax and ran out of air. Still, I cling to Apple, pushing my hips into the womb and pouring it in.

    ¡°Kuhaa¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hua, aaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Bupyu, buhyu, buchuu¡­¡­ The feeling of semen passing violently through my urethra again. And when I wandered off, a slightly dazed Apple hurriedly pressed her crotch with her hand.

    ¡°Ha, de, dechuuu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll let it out. The water in here is going to flow out anyway¡±

    ¡°B, But¡­¡­what a waste¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Although owner is so inexhaustible, Anzeros is stingy¡±

    Me and the two morous naked La and Apple, embrace each other and whisper to each other about how they handle their semen. While sitting on the shallow edge of the hot water, I think that she is so erotic that she can be made into an erotic picture scroll.

    Thest one is Anzeros.

    ¡°Ho, this is good, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It seems as if we are bullying Anzeros-san in this way¡±

    With Aurora and La supporting her by the arms, Anzeros is positioned in the bathtub with her buttocks sticking out.

    ¡°Okay, Anzeros?¡±

    ¡°Q, Quickly¡­¡­I don¡¯t like being exposed¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s certainly bullying that La and Aurora grab both arms with a bullish look and the little Anzeros leans forward and sticks out her hips, but Anzeros doesn¡¯t seem to care much.

    ¡°Uuh¡­¡­I, I can¡¯t believe that 100-man special dutymander Becker and Lantz and the others are watching me dressed like this¡­¡­or my face will be on fire¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You want to stop?¡±

    ¡°Why!?¡±

    It seemed to be tough, so when I was concerned, I was asked back with a crazy voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­Do it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, of course, I¡äm¡­¡­y, your pet, you know¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Its a female ve¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care either way¡±

    The first time I saw La, I looked at her and she cowered her shoulders.

    ¡°Well, there will be no big difference¡±

    It makes no difference. Well, Anzeros is certainly a bit dog-like.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s mate with my cute little pet¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­S, Something like that, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s even more perverted when you put it into words¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros looks happy for that. We eachughed bitterly and I pushed my dick into Anzeros¡¯ vagina.

    ¡°Huaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ho, you¡äre making a happy sound¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, are you going to seed her?¡±

    ¡°That, tsumo, rii¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hua, huu, a, auuu¡­¡­?¡±

    It also imposes the role of mating on loyal and cute pets. If you think calmly, it¡¯s a perverted feeling of ¡¸Having sex with your dog¡¹.

    ¡°A, Ahia, aaa¡­¡­ah, Andy, there¡­¡­poke me, don¡¯t rush me¡­¡­huaaa?¡±

    Anzeros, who seems to share such a twisted feeling, shakes her hips violently while supporting her arms with herpanions. In line with that, I also raped the lower half of the body, which is thinner and smaller than Aurora, like a girl. Somehow, forgetting that someone should be watching, letting Anzeros panting under the moonlit night.

    ¡°Ku, a, Anzeros¡­¡­I¡¯m going to seed¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do it, do it¡­¡­Andy¡¯s, master¡¯s¡­¡­seed juice, pour it¡­¡­?¡±

    Gently stroke the back of a pet that is cute andpelling. Ejaction while looking through the uterus behind her spine.

    ¡°A, huaaaaaaa?¡±

    I continue to sprinkle arge amount of semen in Anzeros¡äs vagina.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°By the way, La, who and whom did I get seen by¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros cleanses herself again and Apple and Aurora wipe their bodies. La submerges herself in hot water again and says, tilting her wine jar.

    ¡°The fox boy and the younger demon seem to be asleep. The four voyeurs were all watching¡±

    ¡°Four people¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros breaks her fingers. Lantz, Goto and 100-manmander Becker. One more.

    ¡°I think that little girl, the hero, is quite the voyeur, too, right?¡±

    ¡ºEh¡»

    Anzeros and I were surprised at the same time. And then.

    ¡°Different!¡±

    I heard Neia¡¯s protest from the window of a room on the second floor of the inn behind us, where the ster had not yet dried and I turned around to see someone¡¯s hand (probably Goto) grab Neia and pull her back into the darkness.

    ¡°What are you doing, Neia!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hiding and you¡¯re yelling, are you still a hero!¡±

    ¡°E, Eeeh!?¡±

    ¡°Clear out, you bastards!¡±

    The sign disappears while saying something unreasonable.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ho. They¡¯re honest people, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m getting embarrassed now¡­¡­ah, what kind of face should I meet with them tomorrow¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros crouched down in the hot water.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind¡±

    And you guys should hesitate a little longer, Aurora and Apple.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 344: Skin-colored pandemic

    <h4>Chapter 344: Skin-colored pandemic</h4>

    Next day. Apple and Aurora serve meals under a clear sky in a state like an open-air food stall. The room is still not well lit, so even if it is a bit cold, it is best to gather outside during the daytime.

    ¡°Please teach me how to cook¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m in the process of having Selenium teach me too¡­¡­¡±

    Perhaps it is because she always starts from the beginning, but Aurora has a bad habit of bing confident once she has a certain look. Aurora¡¯s dexterity can only be fully disyed once she ovees this, so a single defeat may be rather essential for her. ¡­¡­The ace knight is proudly striving for maid skills at a time when she is about to enter the real stage of exploring unexplored areas.

    ¡°Good morning¡­¡­hhu¡±

    ¡°Naris, you¡¯re yawning big time¡±

    The two are washing their faces in the wooden water pipe anding by the dining area with their bangs moist and wet.

    ¡°Humyu¡­¡­biimyo, isn¡¯t it enough to sleep¡­¡­the table top was hard, but I guess that¡¯s not surprising¡±

    ¡°What do you do when the table is soft¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll make a mat or weave a hammock¡±

    ¡°It looks better. We could go to Catalina or Rennesto to buy bedding¡±

    ¡°It would be expensive to buy a set of beds or a proper ce. Since the means to bring it is a means, I might do it suddenly at the stage of bringing it in and I do not want to settle down in the first ce, so I want to go in time¡±

    ¡°Ho. You don¡¯t like it when I or Maia carry it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, it¡¯s different? It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t trust La and Maia, but it¡¯s not like you¡¯re carrying just one bed by hand, so you can¡¯t help moving up and down with various things. I think there is a high risk of it breaking due to swaying¡±

    ¡°Ho. If you were to carefully carry a bed for nearly 20 people in each hand, you would have to go back and forth between the city and here. If it¡¯s the owner¡¯s bed, it¡¯s just for that¡±

    ¡°Disparity! Discrimination! I mean, you already made the mat for 10-man captain Smithson yesterday! If you don¡¯t want it, give it to me!

    I¡¯ve been fine since this morning.

    ¡°How was your sleep, Andy?¡±

    Dianne listens to our conversation, smiles a little and turns a spoon at me.

    ¡°It was very warm¡±

    The mat that Hilda and Dianne had made out of thick cloth and dead grass was soft and warm, more than enough for an impromptu sleep. I was really worried about the rough feeling of thepacted dead grass, but I¡¯m not going to say luxury in such a situation where everyone is lying on the floor with just a nket.

    ¡°The most important thing to remember is that the floor is going to be a little stressful night after night, so I would like to make a mat or hammock.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the same¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes and Anzeros nod while rubbing their shoulders and neck. Do they care after all?

    ¡°In fact, if the mat is still valuable, I¡¯m a little reluctant to sneak into master¡¯s bed¡±

    ¡°If it gets dirty, it¡¯s all right¡±

    ¡­¡­Indeed. The actual fact is that this morning, Maia and Luna were just sleeping normally while invading the bedroom at some point, I was a little concerned, but now I realize that it couldn¡¯t develop into sex because it couldn¡¯t be so dirty.

    A littleter in the day, the Masturbation Brothers, Neia and 100-manmander Becker came in to get their food, looking at us.

    ¡°Neia, where did you sleepst night after all?¡±

    ¡°Uee!? G, Good morning, that¡­¡­on the roof for now¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything else!?¡±

    Even though spring is almost here, the roof on a night when the snow is still melting. It¡¯s not that tough.

    ¡°I, Isn¡¯t it unavoidable¡­¡­Becker-san and the others have taken the sleeping ce that I had secured. It would be strange to sleep with Keiron-san and the others¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you should sleep in the girls¡¯ room from the beginning¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I felt like Smithson-san and the others might start it again¡±

    Neia takes down the brim of her hat while insisting that I¡äm ¡¸Lewd¡¹.

    ¡°N, No, I don¡¯t!? I didn¡¯t!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a coincidence, right? You don¡¯t care if I¡¯m there when you do it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s just that Neia is really good at masking her presence!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even think I¡¯ve been hiding that much when I recall the situation up until now¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m sure there are an overwhelming number of situations where I knew she was there, but simply forgot about Neia. Yup. But,

    ¡°Ho. Why not just walk away with an open mind? Don¡¯t you always watch them until the end?¡±

    La chides. Neia hurriedly raised the brim of her hat in response.

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to get involved¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, but my lord is weak? He can¡¯t force you to do anything¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s true, but¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a step to worry about getting in the way. I¡¯m showing you this¡±

    La grinned as she said so and the Masturbation Brothers gulped and spit at the same time.

    ¡°Eh, maybe¡±

    ¡°D, Did you show it off yesterday¡­¡­other than La-san?¡±

    ¡°I felt like I was going to be overwhelmed by 10-man captain Anzeros¡±

    ¡­¡­Ah, that¡¯s what made me look strangelyplexion.

    ¡°Hoho. Well, you know. If you can peep into the ce where you¡¯re hiding, it makes sense to yell at you, but those guys who exposed their skin in such a well-ventted ce are really crazy. Is there an inw to discipline?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you think, 10-man captain Smithson!¡±

    The masturbating brothers press me to make a decision as I sit on the keg and sip my soup. I have no way to answer.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    Far from yelling when I saw Anzeros, I was distracted because I couldn¡¯t argue that it was open to the public after all while being aware that it was being seen. If I was assured that I was doing it on purpose, there is no more standing. However, for the time being, he is an ogre and a discipline member. I dare to hunt down.

    ¡°Of course, I was showing it on purpose¡±

    In the delicate atmosphere, it was Aurora who said, as if she was sticking herdle in the air. Even the Masturbation Brothers were stunned.

    ¡°H, Hey, Aurora¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never dared to show Lantz-san and Goto-san the proof of my very, because I¡¯ve never had such an asion before¡­¡­I wear the proof of my very proudly around my neck. I am proud of the fact that I am a ve to Andy-san¡¯s raging sexual desires. I have no reason to be ashamed of being a female ve, now that I have witnessed Andy-san¡¯s love for me¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±

    ¡°As expected of 10-man captain Aurora¡­¡­I don¡¯t know about you, but you have a tremendous determination¡±

    She turned bright red while she was saying it, but even saying that she was embarrassed seemed to lead to a kind of pleasure for her, even though her sigh was not trapped. The disposition that even a euphoric smile floats.

    ¡°I¡äm even willing to be seeded while swearing an oath of very in front of my family if Andy-san wants it?¡±

    I don¡¯t know if I should say this, but Aurora¡¯s perversity may be getting to be too much.

    ¡°S, She is not the only one who¡¯s willing to do that!¡±

    And Anzeros raised her voice as if to counter hers.

    ¡°I¡¯m also¡­¡­that, emm¡­¡­Andy¡¯s naughty pet, so¡­¡­I¡¯m going to ept most of Andy¡¯s perversions¡­¡­and being seen having sex with him¡­¡­is no big deal¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­O, Ooo¡±

    ¡°Always such an 10-man captain Anzeros¡­¡­so destructive¡±

    The Masturbation Brothers backed away as if by magic.

    ¡°Then I am even more of a female ve than you are, Anzeros-san¡±

    She was about to make a more embarrassing deration when Maia and Luna intervened, clinging to me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care when I have sex with Andy-sama. I don¡¯t care if people are watching¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, do you want to brag about that?¡±

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­¡±

    Apple lost momentum in the form of a broken hip. ¡­¡­I¡äm sorry for the courage.

    ¡°Captain, isn¡¯t it okay? Isn¡¯t the corps¡¯ morals disturbed?¡±

    100-manmander Becker holds a fork and shakes it to Dianne with a troubled face.

    ¡°Well, if you say that, it¡¯s a long time ago when you started to expose the cor dignifiedly as Aurora says¡±

    Dianne-san only smiles bitterly.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°You mean you don¡¯t me us for what we saw, or rather, you wee it?¡±

    When the Masturbation Brothers concluded, Laughed colossally.

    ¡°Hohoho. Well, it¡¯s just that those whoin after watching are a pain in the ass. By nature, the owner is a man who excels at mating outside¡±

    And from the four gauntlet knights who were watching the proceedings.

    ¡°W, Well¡­¡­it¡¯s not a bad feeling to be embraced while being aware of what you¡¯re seeing¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay with that, too?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m calm and Tetesu-chan is a little too jumpy in the perverted world!?¡±

    ¡°Eh, Naris-chan, did you really think that¡¯s all there was to being a ve?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Me, a female ve¡­¡­certainly, because of its sound, this cor can be chained and you can be shown licking his gem on all fours without being allowed to wear anything else. By no means oundish¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Almeida-san,e back!?¡±

    I can hear the confused voices over there.

    ¡°T, That, emm¡­¡­can we get back to that¡­¡­?¡±

    Neia suggested in a mosquito-like voice, but was left behind by the female ves who had started to get somewhat excited.

    -

    Bathing ce.

    ¡°This kind of thing is kind of like Talc¡î¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡­it¡¯s not like we could have made it this far in a talc oasis¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama, I worked hard yesterday to collect all the leaves. Reward¡±

    ¡°Me too¡±

    ¡°R, Reward for such an early morning¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s show off, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Tetes. You should be a little more careful. If the female ve doesn¡¯t know her ce, Andy¡¯s gonna run out of steam¡±

    ¡°Almeida is right. ¡­¡­A, An, Smithson-san would be like that¡±

    ¡°I envy those with breasts to be rubbed¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been getting my butt touched since a while ago¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy-san, you can feel free to touch me too¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Y, You boys can take a hot bath, too. You must be cold¡±

    ¡°You sure!?¡±

    ¡°Oh, man, that¡¯s just the thing!¡±

    The bathtub is not a pond of wine, but it has turned into a forest of female bodies, and the female ves are proudly flocking to me. The masturbation brothers are looking at it. I¡¯m not sure what they¡¯re doing in the middle of the day or even early in the morning, but in a way, the show-and-tell discussion seems to have taken the ves off their ¡¸Keep out of sight¡¹ tag. ¡­¡­Well, the Masturbation Brothers and 100-manmander Becker would notin about being able to watch, and especially not at the risk of causing any extra difort amongst the female ves. Of course, they know La, Maia, and Dianne very well. But that doesn¡¯t make me wonder if it¡¯s okay to go so far.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s okay, Neia. You don¡¯t have to mix¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to mix with you!¡±

    ¡°Sword I don¡¯t know, but that seems happy

    ¡°What do you do when you are happy? My role is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t deny the happy part, Neia. Do you feel like you can be happy if you mix with that group? I still don¡¯t understand¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡±

    - ToC -

 Chapter 345: Out of place

    <h4>Chapter 345: Out of ce</h4>

    At the end of the nude show at the bathing area, I gather the girls together and make sure they¡¯re all in the right ce.

    ¡°Certainly Lantz, Goto and 100-manmander Becker, you know. They¡¯ll be apuding me when a ve takes off her clothes and if I start having sex in front of them, they¡¯ll give me the thumbs up¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Ho, I can see that¡±

    Dianne and La nodded as they wiped each other¡¯s backs.

    ¡°But the basics are to keep the tag in the future. Especially La and Maia, don¡¯t wander around naked, saying that you¡¯ll be together anyway, whether you wear it or not¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Ah, they gave me the most curious looks they could muster. The girls were followed by Sharon and Almeida, who also looked at me suspiciously.

    ¡°I thought that from now on, it would be a basic routine to stand by your side naked¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But there won¡¯t be any more repairs. Why don¡¯t we line up andmit as much as we like?¡±

    Ah, I originally had some kind of serious chastity, so my preconceived notions are more broken than they need to be.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold to watch you like that! It¡¯s not the right climate to be in a nude paradise all over the ce, let alone while La boils a bath for us like this!¡±

    ¡°I know, right? Well, I guess we¡¯ll have to wait until it gets warmer¡î¡±

    ¡°Not even when it gets warmer! Boyd and Neia will be in trouble!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    Or rather, the nerves of those three people who can enjoy watching other people¡¯s erotic paradise are just abnormal, and if you think about it normally, it¡¯s awkward. ¡­¡­I didn¡¯t dare to mention Keiron. I don¡¯t me him for peeping, he just keeps a distance and I have no idea what he¡¯s thinking. The line that I have decided not to be involved in because it is troublesome seems to be the strongest.

    ¡°Basically the same as before, wearing normal clothes and living a normal life. However, I will not me you for being present in the bath. Also, let¡¯s do it to the extent that I can not show off sex¡±

    Aurora and Apple let out a slightly disappointed sigh at my tentative policy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to show them? I¡¯m sure they want to see it, too and it doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ve shown them so much, I don¡¯t care if I have to reopen the door¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We are not here for fun. We¡¯re in a dangerous ce for the benefit of Neia and other countries. Erotic must be fun at night¡±

    And since we have work to do, I think it¡¯s better to enjoy it in moderation. ¡­¡­Tetes stares at me as I think about it and shrugs her shoulders.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a sexual man who gave his womb to this face. Even if he had sex with rotation, the sun would go down¡±

    ¡­¡­W, Well, that¡¯s true.

    ¡°Hoho. The owner these days could live a life of seeding from morning till night¡±

    La¡¯s words are probably true, too.

    ¡°¡­¡­Maybe that won¡¯t bother anyone¡±

    The words that Luna said in a whispered tone of voice will have an effect on me slowly. I¡¯m not sure. I think so. The female ves, as well as Keiron and Lantz, probably won¡¯t have any problems. Goto and the others will do the carpentry work, and La and Dianne can do the exploration work. I¡¯m a child who isn¡¯t needed.

    ¡°C, Cheer up, Andy. You¡¯re doing the right thing. Luna, you¡¯re talking too much¡±

    Anzeros rushes to follow up, but honestly, it¡¯s hard.

    -

    We all get dressed and go back to the board-walled room we used as a bedroom. We take a break with Naris and Neia, who did not join us for the paradise bathing. Dianne slowly stood up and looked around at everyone.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to go to the big city to get some supplies for the shortage. Catalina¡­¡­no, Rennesto is good. Andy, go with Maia and pass the request form on to them. I¡¯m going to go to Polka with La to negotiate¡±

    ¡°Negotiate?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask the blue dragons toe to Polka for regr contact with the elves. It¡¯s a consultation about supplies. It¡¯s part of the operation¡±

    ¡°I understand¡±

    I wanted to go see the girls I had left behind, but it hadn¡¯t been long since I had left Polka. It was too early to be selfish. If there is something wrong, Dianne will let us know.

    ¡°It will take some time toe up with a concrete number of supplies. We¡¯ll be free until after noon. Tetes and Sharon can help me with that kind of paperwork if they can¡±

    ¡°Yes

    ¡°Of course¡±

    Tetes and Sharon follow Dianne¡¯s lead and begin to boil down the ideas on a tablet and chalk.

    ¡°I, I was in a position to do that in Afilm too¡±

    Almeida, who was not called, mutters a little discontentedly, but Naris pats her on the back.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should willingly take on such a troublesome job. It¡¯s best to leave it to the smart people¡±

    ¡°Naris. You don¡¯t think I¡¯m an idiot either, do you? So, like ¡ºI¡¯m going to do it here, so Almeida-san should go to a ceremony or a real battle¡»¡±

    ¡°Eh, but¡­¡­don¡¯t you have someone else to do the paperwork for you?

    ¡°¡­¡­W, Why do you know Robs? It¡¯s true that he did my job strangely¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°N, No, Almeida-san feels like that¡±

    ¡­¡­Yeah. If Almeida was in a decent position, she would need someone else to do it. If she was in a normal managerial position in the military, she wouldn¡¯tck such discretion. I guess the Afilm army knew how to use Almeida very well¡­¡­ Maybe the reason why Almeida couldn¡¯t easily be a Lord was because it would be systemically difficult to follow up on that.

    I can¡¯t help but think that Dianne¡äs party going to Polka would be apanied by other members of the team, but Rennesto is worth going to for more than just supply procurement. To put it bluntly, anyone who wants to buy personal items or eat good food can be taken. There is no urgent work to be done at the fort, just furniture making and wall painting.

    ¡°Neia, you want to go to Rennesto?¡±

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­w, why me?¡±

    ¡°Why are you being so cautious?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    Neia nces around while holding her hat. ¡­¡­Ah, is she wary that the female ves are getting excited and are trying to get involved with me?

    ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t go separately. I just thought you might want to eat some street food once in a while¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯ll go¡±

    Neia breaks unexpectedly easily. Rather, it¡¯s a quick decision to get involved with food.

    ¡°Ah, please take me too. I want to do a lot of shopping¡±

    While turning her back towards me and making a clean copy of the request on the parchment, Tetes also announced her joining.

    ¡°If Tetes-chan is going to be there, I might as well go too¡­¡­I mean, aren¡¯t you guys from Celesta going there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make the beds¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything in particr I want in Rennesto at the moment¡­¡­though I would go to Trot¡äs royal city or Ofide¡±

    ¡°Because 100-man special dutymander Becker said he¡¯d train me outside¡­¡­and I don¡¯t have much money¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been asked by Dianne-chan to be the house-sitter¡î¡±

    ¡°If I fly too often, I¡¯m going to die mentally¡­¡­¡±

    The old ve group are all very diligent.

    ¡°Andy. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine with Maia, but don¡¯t get involved in anything strange¡±

    ¡°I, I know. I don¡¯t go out of my way to cause trouble either¡±

    I¡¯ll argue with her, but I¡¯m aware that it¡¯s certainly a high frequency pinch to the extent that I can easily understand how Anzeros stabs a nail.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The guys decided to work seriously.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be out of here soon. We¡¯ll be back the day after tomorrow at the earliest, but we¡¯ll leave you and Keiron to take care of things while we¡¯re gone¡±

    ¡°I understand¡±

    I returned the salute and got into Maia¡¯s carriage.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been there. It seems like it¡¯s been quite a while since this fort was built¡±

    ¡°I guess so. When the number of ces where you can rx is increased, it seems that things have progressed with a bang and it feels like time has passed rtively¡±

    Naris and Tetes are chatting side by side, enjoying the buoyant feeling of the carriage taking off. Neia also looked out the window while holding down her hat and sighed again at the panoramic view of the fort.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­if a dragon is serious, this will happen in ten days¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°La is awesome, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I hadn¡¯t thought of that. That a dragon could build a human fort¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You can do this, can¡¯t you¡­¡­¡±

    Neia¡¯s eyes. It reflects it with aplex expression that is somewhat different from praise, admiration and retrospective. ¡­¡­By the way, Neia knows the Dragon Pce near Kalwin.

    ¡°Do you think that if you could get the dragons to help you, Kalwin would have learned about the outside more quickly¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Dragons are not conscientious about human affairs. I know that. But¡­¡­¡±

    Without saying anything beyond that, Neia sits back in her seat and shuts up.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It wouldn¡¯t take hours to get to Rennesto, so while I was thinking about Neia, we were above the ¡¸Celesta Mansion¡¹.

    ¡°Andy-sama. I¡¯ming down¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes

    I nodded as I heard Chibi Maia¡¯s voice.

    ¡°First of all, the request forms. You can either turn them in to Celesta¡¯s office or take them directly to my older brother¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tetes-chan, you¡¯ve be so casual about calling him older brother¡±

    ¡°Eh? Because I¡¯m his younger sister¡±

    ¡°You used to be so distant, calling him Buster¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s all right¡±

    Naris turned her head to look at Tetes with a strange, embarrassed look on her face.

    ¡°Muu?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Naris?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s not Tetes-chan¡­¡­no, but in a way it¡¯s Tetes-chan¡±

    ¡°Say it in a way I can understand¡±

    ¡°Young girls change so quickly¡­¡­I thought you were more hard-headed than that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s a old woman¡¯s way of saying that¡±

    ¡°What!? I, If you live for 100 years, you can say that 15 or 16 are young! I¡¯m a lot younger than Almeida-san and Knight Chief Sharon! ¡­¡­Certainly¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t argue with that seriously, Naris-chan. It¡¯s okay because she¡¯s an elf.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­¡­uh, I¡¯m really pissed off to hear it from a man who is one step away from being an middle-aged man, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    That was a little bit harsh. Even though she¡äs 100 years old.

    We headed for the castle where Sir Buster was staying to take care of some business first.

    ¡°Well, I know Naris has a weird impression. I couldn¡¯t help but feel your feelings for Lord Buster, a little closer to faith¡±

    ¡°E, Ehehe¡­¡­well, I think that wasn¡¯t the case¡­¡­but¡±

    While walking, Tetesughs strangely cutely.

    ¡°Much more than I expected, that person was¡­¡­my older brother¡­¡­I thought at that time¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡®Maybe not a proper family member, but he was definitely the only one for me. However I feel like I assumed that person was¡­¡­a little more cold and distant. But maybe that¡¯s just because he didn¡¯t know how to treat me¡­¡­ahaha, when you think about it, it¡¯s closer to being a daughter. It¡¯s natural for me to behave in a strange way. But I just didn¡¯t know¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, because of 10-man captain Smithson¡­¡­master, I feel like I have another self. ¡­¡­Because I really think now that it might be a great thing to have someone who really, really wants to hold me and keep me to himself and to be able to indulge in that. So I feel like I can reevaluate my older brother with a calmer mind¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You,e on¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Being young is scary¡­¡­¡±

    She¡¯s trying to reason with me a lot, but in the end, I think she has a gullible personality. The sensibility that converts a life in which a foreigner, who is neither strong nor great, develops both holes as a female ve and rapes her ass side by side with other women, into ¡¸A very good thing¡¹ is not normal, at least for the human race. Or rather, it is very dangerous. In the end, the fact that she approves of it and be dependent on it is probably simr to the half elves who be infatuated with their sexual love because they have nowhere else to go. I say this after taking advantage of her. Combined with her youthfulness, which is not immune to values, she has stepped out of line beautifully, and what a¡­¡­pity girl she is.

    ¡°You¡¯re young¡­¡­and the way you say it, you still smell like a middle-aged man, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It pisses me off when Naris says it, but I wouldn¡¯t mind saying it if it was Tetes¡±

    ¡°Wait!? That¡¯s discrimination, isn¡¯t it!?¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha¡±

    They were walking aroundughing at each other, when I suddenly realized that Neia was not following them. I hurriedly turned around. As Anzeros had told me, trouble, I thought.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Neia had stopped a few steps behind me. Her face has an expression on it that I rarely see. I followed her gaze and saw a man standing there. A young man. His body was sharply sculpted in a way that was unique to those who trained him, but not umon in Rennesto. The man looked at Neia and smiled wryly.

    ¡°¡­¡­You look very well. sh Rider¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, You are¡­¡­after all!?¡±

    ¡°Kuhahaha¡­¡­¡±

    He looked at Neia and then leapt into the alleyway and ¡­¡­ disappeared, just as he was.

    ¡°Tetes! Can you go after him!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    ¡°Eh, what!? What¡¯s wrong!?¡±

    Leaving Naris, who didn¡¯t seem to understand and Neia, who seemed to have lost her mind and was not moving, I and Tetes jumped into an alleyway, but¡­¡­there was no one there, just a dead end.

    ¡°¡­¡­Illusion?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡­either way, it looks like we won¡¯t be able to follow him anymore¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I nodded to Tetes and returned to where we had been.

    Neia remained absent-minded.

    ¡°Neia. Neia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°What was that, that was¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­He knows you¡±

    ¡°I know that¡­¡­¡±

    No. Wait. Does he know Neia? He calls her ¡¸sh Rider¡¹ instead of hero?

    ¡°¡­¡­Tsu¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Neia pulled down the brim of her hat with a trembling hand.

    ¡°Eh, what!? What do you mean!?¡±

    ¡°That, can you exin it to me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    She shook her head slightly, still lost in the voices of Naris and Tetes. She still doesn¡¯t know how to exin.

    ¡°No¡­¡­I was just a little surprised at the atmosphere¡±

    The words of deception speak.

    ¡°Ha!?¡±

    ¡°Emm, that¡¯s¡­¡­no, its fine¡±

    Naeis seemed to want to butt in, but Tetes seemed to have guessed what was going on. He knew¡­¡­Neia. Neia¡¯s name, sh Knight, has been used far less often than the name Hero. There is little point in calling that name apart from the name Hero. If so, to distinguish it from other ¡¸Hero¡¹. In other words, do you know other ¡¸Hero¡¹or¡­¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­Impossible¡±

    Neia muttered quietly.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 346: Another hero

    <h4>Chapter 346: Another hero</h4>

    Neia seemed too shocked, so I called Maia just in case (I had her take the documents to the Ace Knight Corps office in Celesta, since it was faster to split up) and had her look for any trace of that mystery man, but with zero sess.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way to even look for a smell or a voice¡­¡­although I might have managed it if I¡¯d met him in person¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, if it¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s no use. It would be hard for a dragon to work as expected with Rennesto¡±

    Rennesto boasts one of the most misceneous things on the continent. Some people use magic here and there and special products with a strong scent are on sale. It is no wonder that there is no way to search for the characteristics of the ce after hearing about it from other people. The only information we could provide was the impression of a voice that said a few words.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Neia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Neia. Neia!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha, e, eemm¡­¡­what is it?¡±

    ¡°You look pale. ¡­¡­You should rest in the mansion, okay? We can rest here for a day or so and still make it back in time for Dianne and the others to get home¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N, No¡­¡­that, let¡¯s go to the castle. Meet with Buster-sama and the Queen¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Her words sounded like gibberish. She doesn¡¯t look very okay, but she doesn¡¯t look like a resting mental state when she says she¡¯s forced to rest. Was it such a shocking opponent? ¡­¡­It can¡¯t be helped. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s true, but if he was the ¡¸Enemy¡¹ for Neia, it would be very dangerous to leave her alone. Should I take her with me for the time being, just in case? ¡­¡­If Neia is attacked, it may be a little difficult to counter the opponent with such an arm with the lineup of Tetes, Naris and Maia. If possible, it would have been reassuring to have Dianne or La, who are as strong or stronger than Neia herself, or even the shrewd 100-manmander Becker.

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand. Lets go, Neia. ¡­¡­Maia, follow me. Keep an eye out for any strange signs¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I motioned to Maia, who gave the two red arms a chin-chewing motion, then took Neia¡¯s hand and started to move.

    ¡°U, Umm¡­¡­why are you holding my hand?¡±

    ¡°Because you have that look on your face¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That kind of face¡±

    Neia touches her own face with her free hand. The look on her own face is dangerously tense¡­¡­well, it¡¯s impossible to understand the person who is confused.

    ¡°I can¡¯t speak aloud until I can protect you, but I can do it if I can make you realize that you¡äre not alone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡±

    ¡°So calm down a little. Whoever it is, I¡¯m on your side¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Instead of¡­¡­pulling on her hat, Neia shook the brim from side to side to correct its position and took a small, deep breath.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. Thank you, very much¡±

    It seems that she managed to recover her mental condition a little. ¡­¡­But Tetes giggles when she hears it from the side and Naris puts her finger on her forehead and sighs as if she is surprised.

    ¡°¡­¡­What is it

    ¡°Nothing. As expected, master, don¡¯t vomit a lot of killing lines¡±

    ¡°K, Killing line?¡±

    ¡­¡­The line up to that point¡­¡­I, I didn¡¯t say that?

    ¡°To be clear, it was like a great scam, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°Scam!?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how hard it is to pull an upset girl to your side and say, ¡ºI¡¯m on your side, no matter what you¡¯re up against?¡»! You should be aware of that!¡±

    Naris says, pointing her finger at me and Neia. ¡­¡­W, Well, if you say so, it may not sound like that. But it¡¯s not so much about our rtionship through the sh sword or our stance towards Kalwin¡­¡­as it is in a less sexy way. Yes. As long as you can¡¯t disassemble it, it sounds like that.

    ¡°I think master might be a popr person. It¡¯s just that until recently he didn¡¯t have any prey close at hand¡±

    ¡°Uwaa. But if you say, ¡ºTake advantage of the other person¡¯s weaknesses by all means and get rid of the angry stubbornness¡», you might be convinced normally¡±

    ¡°You guys! I don¡¯t remember doing anything like that!¡±

    It¡¯s true that my eroticism may be persistent, but I don¡¯t remember using it in conjunction with taking advantage of weakness. I¡¯m not talking about the girls, I¡¯m talking about the tactics I use when I¡¯m dealing with a strong opponent. I¡¯m not trying to be a coward, I¡¯m just trying to be creative because otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to beat the average drunk around here.

    ¡°¡­¡­Umm, Smithson-san¡­¡­shall I take my hands off you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get poisoned, Neia! You know I don¡¯t have such tant intentions!¡±

    ¡°No, no, Neia-san, you can¡¯t be careless, because it¡¯s true that this devil guy has 20 female ves, right?¡±

    And don¡¯t speak ill of me when you mixed yourself up in it so often, Naris. ¡­¡­Maiaes up behind me and pats my exhausted head.

    ¡°Andy-sama is popr not because of those weird little tricks, but because he¡¯s always so cool¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you, Maia¡±

    But that¡¯s probably not quite right either.

    -

    I¡¯m meeting with Sir Buster in one of the reception rooms at Rennesto Castle. Or rather, me & two Red Arms who are surprised and salute when even Queen re casually shows up with us.

    ¡°Please make it easier. Tetes and Naris, don¡¯t be so shy in your private life. We are not strangers, are we?¡±

    ¡°Cough. ¡­¡­Your Majesty. It¡¯s hard to say¡­¡­this is the ce to receive the official request from Dianne-dono¡­¡­it¡¯s not private¡±

    ¡°Oh. And then, Alex, you¡¯re not wearing your everyday clothes. What happened to the official clothes I gave you the other day?¡±

    ¡°Ah, those cumbersome clothes are good for nothing more than a big ceremony. Alex is a military man¡±

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s a great warrior and the pride of Renfangas, the Marquis of Renfangas¡±

    ¡­¡­Emm, can¡¯t you make out after we¡¯re done? Sir Buster, who noticed our gaze, made a slight loud noise and held the document over his eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmmm. I understand. This is a small price to pay for the entire construction of the fort we are going to take overter. I¡¯ll have them get it for you. Tell her to give me three days to make the arrangements¡±

    ¡°I understand¡±

    Tetes responded to Sir Buster¡¯s reply. I¡¯m the messenger, so don¡¯t answer me first, Tetes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let her know. Then, three dayster, I¡¯ll see you again¡±

    I try to leave before we get into trouble and also before we are rude to the Queen.

    ¡°Neia, are you not inconvenienced over there?¡±

    Before that, Sir Buster calls out to Neia. Neia seemed a little dazed and Sir Buster gave her a dubious look.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Neia? You look a little pale¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yees¡­¡­? Ah, no, what?¡±

    ¡°This is where I asked if there was anything¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N, No¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You have something on your mind, hero. Or do you not trust me?¡±

    Unlike me, Sir Buster¡¯s statement was not likely to be misunderstood and I envied him. Neia hesitated for a while. But when she looked at me sideways and thought¡­¡­I was nodding my head and she opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­I still don¡¯t know if I should¡­¡­speak up because it¡¯s hard to believe, but Smithson-san, Tetes-san and Naris-san all saw it too, so¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I saw Thunder Rider, Rainer Exeliza, in town today¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thunder Rider? Who¡­¡­no, no way¡±

    Sir Buster also made a stiff face.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that should be the case¡­¡­I wanted to think. I don¡¯t think it was an illusion, because there were three other people other than me who saw it and heard him call me the same thing, sh Rider. Call out and then¡­¡­disappear right away¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s certainly troubling¡±

    Sir Buster makes a bitter face.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t¡­¡­know what that means to me¡­¡­¡±

    Neia desperately pleads with Sir Buster. Sir Buster holds Neia¡¯s head down by the hat.

    ¡°¡­¡­You can¡¯t turn away, Hero Neia. ¡­¡­That¡¯s what it means¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t believe it¡±

    Everyone in the room stared in amazement, not understanding the meaning of the conversation. Sir Buster senses the air and sighs. He pointed to Tetes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem, Tetes. ¡­¡­Thunder Rider Rainer Exeliza. Use this name as an analogy for the person¡¯s position¡±

    ¡°Eh? Emm¡­¡­Neia-san is sh Rider, so¡­¡­e, emm, one of ¡º5 Heroes¡»?¡±

    ¡°Then guess what that means to be here in Rennesto¡±

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Neia believed her impoverished homnd to be the world¡¯s only human habitat. But on the other hand, another hero is here in this Rennesto. No, Neia even understood that he was huddled in this Renfangas and called out to her. What does this mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Perhaps¡­¡­the Kalwin Kingdom is, this world over here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I know it. And it can move. And at the very least, it¡¯s not letting its people know about it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    Tetes shuddered.

    ¡°I mean. ¡­¡­This Kalwin country may be more twisted than you think. ¡­¡­It¡¯s not very likely, but it¡¯s not going to be a simple matter¡±

    - ToC -

 Chapter 347: Heroâ€²s bewilderment

    <h4>Chapter 347: Hero¡äs bewilderment</h4>

    Kalwin Kingdom is said to have a force of five guardians, known as the Hero Alliance. Four of them, except Neia and one of them, showed up here in Rennesto. We didn¡¯t understand the significance of this at first, but Sir Buster seemed to realize a lot in an instant.

    ¡°First of all. What form will this Rainer guy take in this Rennesto? That is one of the problems. Is Kalwin surprisingly close or did he use the instantaneous movement device at the ruins like Neia did or did he use some other means of transportation?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible that it¡¯s close. At least not within a distance that a person could easily walk to and from¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Right. If you can reach it with a little effort, there is no way that a city with a poption of 10,000 could continue to believe that the world has been destroyed for 300 years¡±

    Sir Buster rmends a chair to the Queen and holds up a finger.

    ¡°The device in the ruins, then. This is not something that can be easily moved. I went to see the ruins of the destroyedbyrinth once myself, after the news of the recent appearance of the devil and I found that it was not something that could withstand stable use¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Then, thest possibility is otherwise. ¡­¡­Unless, of course, there are underground passages of unbelievable length, like the famous Russell Desert Labyrinth in Celesta, which ispletely unexpected¡­¡­there is only one possibility in the usual sense¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Dragons?¡±

    Neia muttered and Sir Buster nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s about all I can think of at the moment¡±

    ¡°Sure, there was a dragon pce near Kalwin, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯ve got some help or something to do with them. ¡­¡­Well, let¡¯s leave the details around that beyond spection. However, the timing is just too coincidental¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that close together that there hasn¡¯t been non-interference with the dragons for 300 years¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­but, only the heroes had the right to travel far enough to directly enter the Dragon Pce¡±

    ¡°Kalwin must have had nothing to do with the Fire Dragon War a hundred years ago. At least, the exchange was not as abhorrent as it is here. ¡­¡­Neia, for the first time in all this time since you¡¯ve been gone, the dragons have be cooperative with this Rainer guy and for the first time they¡¯vee out to Rennesto to seek you out and give you a mild greeting¡­¡­what do you think is going on?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s¡±

    ¡°The battle with the devil at the far end of thebyrinth was, as I recall, thest job you did ¡ºOver there¡». If you think about it normally, you should think of it as killed in action. There is no reason to look for you anymore, but the reality is. He came out here, confirmed that you were alive and parted without taking any particr action. How low do you think the odds need to be?¡±

    Sir Buster strokes his beard unconsciously and snorts.

    ¡°At least I don¡¯t think it¡¯s such a new story. If they could use dragons as a means of getting out, they¡¯ve certainly been using them for quite some time. If they can arbitrarily scout the outside world and the situation in Renfangas, it¡¯s not that surprising that they¡¯re here at this time. ¡­¡­But given the circumstances in Kalwin Kingdom, there¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t consider the existence of the outside world a sensation, just like Neia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The king¡¯s office is the only ce in the kingdom where the king is not aware of the existence of the outside world. ¡­¡­That brings up the possibility that they are taking measures to ¡ºIntentionally hide the outside world¡»¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    Neia nods without power. Sir Buster closed his eyes, looking sideways at Neia for a few seconds.

    ¡°Another way to put it is, ¡ºI¡¯m not trying to contact the outside world¡». Even if there are dragons, 30,000 people can¡¯t easily be moved in and out of the city. I don¡¯t need to tell you now that Dianne¡¯s team is looking to develop a route based on that. ¡­¡­The first thing thates to mind is the possibility of social disruption in the world. But if they were aware of what was out there, they¡¯d be in a political bargaining position, whether it¡¯s escape or trade. But until Neia came out, our world was not even aware of the possibility of a state in the demon territory¡±

    In other words, beyond the fact that.

    ¡°¡­¡­Everywhere. There are boss monkeys who are intent on making their own territory self-contained¡±

    ¡°Buster-sama, you don¡¯t talk like that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You are a hero. If you advocate courage, if you im to protect your people, you must be willing to face things. There is no such thing as unalterable justice on an individual basis¡±

    Neia, who has maintained the appearance of a ¡ºHero of Kalwin¡» by hardening her attitude toward other people, can only be upset in the presence of Sir Buster.

    Kalwin is a country that has struggled to survive in the midst of poverty and fear in the middle of the demon territory. Neia herself was aware that she could not build a bridge to that society by merely making contact with it and that it was therefore closed to the extent that she was willing to promote pioneering activities based on organized exchanges. But what the encounter just now signifies is not such a simple thing, but the possibility that this is indeed a box garden that has been deliberately ¡¸Closed¡¹ by the rulers. What we do is the same. We just go for Kalwin, that¡¯s all. But it¡¯s as if Neia has been told that all the justice and guilt on her shoulders is the product of deception brought about by a warped desire for control. It will take her a while to swallow down the implications of that, or rather, her heart may not be able to bear it.

    ¡°Neia¡±

    The Queen calls softly to Neia and Neia, though her response is dyed for a few moments, hurriedly takes off her hat and kneels down.

    ¡°Look up, Neia. Alex, you should be a little more considerate of her. It¡¯s not Neia¡¯s fault, is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right. I was a little too sarcastic in my remarks¡±

    Sir Buster put his hand on Neia¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°And it¡¯s all still spection. It¡¯s possible that someone is trying to create such an illusion for a purpose. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t break on your own until you¡¯ve confirmed it, hero¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yes¡±

    Neia nods quietly. ¡­¡­Her figure looked even smaller than usual.

    -

    ¡°It¡¯s just one possibility¡±

    On the way home, Naris said, folding her hands behind her head.

    ¡°The guess of the Great Knight Chief Buster earlier, for example, that Rainer is simply super bad and he won¡¯t tell his friends about the outside world. Only he knows, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Naris-chan, I feel that it¡¯s beyond the realm of bad character¡±

    ¡°Eh. You can¡¯t let everyone escape outside the demon territory, there¡¯s no ce to go. I think it¡¯s possible to do extra things to increase responsibility or keep it your own secret¡±

    Naris¡¯s argument has a certain amount of persuasiveness, though.

    ¡°If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t you rather just fly out to another country instead of staying in poor and doomed Kalwin? Even if you don¡¯t have a nationality, with your heroic skills you could be an adventurer or a member of Renfangas¡¯ army¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s just a matter of bad character to look down on those poor fellows¡±

    I think that most of the puzzling things can be exined away with one word, ¡¸Character¡¹.

    ¡°It is true that Rainer was¡­¡­not a very cheerful person¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not sure how someone who smiles like that can have a fresh personality¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not very cheerful and as a hero, after years of training for death and side-by-side with each other, there are some parts that can be ironic¡±

    ¡°Eh. You¡¯re quite cheerful, aren¡¯t you, Neia-san? Before Almeida-san, Knight Chief Sharon Knight and so on, there was a really spiky and dark ce¡±

    ¡°Yaa, I wonder if it¡¯s okay for Naris-chan to say that just because they are not here¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, what¡¯s with theughing! I think it¡¯s really not a good idea to tell people!¡±

    ¡­¡­But somewhere. Even though she has a terrible upbringing, I wonder if Naris has a different feeling from Neia. Kalwin is not a world so naive that it can be satisfied with such simple logic. People kill sinners because there is no food, kill children because there is no food, kill old people because there is no food, and so on. The role of the hero is to protect such an order, while being covered in blood. There is a way to do something about it, but there is no way I can be convinced with just one word: bad character. ¡­¡­No, I wonder if I¡¯m too emotional about Neia.

    ¡°Maia. Can you be on the lookout for dragons flying around here, just in case?

    ¡°I¡¯ll be on the lookout, but it¡¯s impossible to spot an illusion flying in and out of the whole city. If it¡¯s a dragon, they can be much better at magic than I am¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    It was only natural, if you think about it. With illusions, it¡¯s hard to spot what you know to be in front of you. Even if you can solve it if you have a background in magic, it must be difficult to see through. Even with a dragon¡¯s senses, it would be difficult to spot an entire fortress city several kilometers long. And if the opponent was a dragon skilled in magic, it would be a fool¡¯s errand.

    ¡°So, just be on the lookout for anyone approaching the house. That fellow Rainer mighte after Neia¡±

    ¡°Aiming? Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t know either, if you think about it. I mean, no matter how upset Neia is, if she¡¯s bad, is there any need to protect her, whose fighting power is superior to Maia¡¯s dragon body¡­¡­?

    ¡°¡­¡­B, Because he might try to be mean to Neia and go after me or some other girl¡±

    ¡°Okay. I understand¡±

    That made more sense to me. And.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Neia a littleter with a voice barrier, so don¡¯t worry about that¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Neia is too shy to speak her mind when other kids are listening¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Maia stared at me.

    ¡°Alright. ¡­¡­Andy-sama, keep up the good work¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yes¡±

    Maybe it was misunderstood in a feminine sense. I just want to talk with the sh sword. ¡­¡­I¡¯m relieved that it¡¯s better not to correct it.

    -

    So, Neia speaks to the sh sword propped up on a chair in a room in the Celesta mansion with a sound barrier.

    ¡°sh Sword. ¡­¡­You know, did you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Royal family¡­¡­Rainer¡±

    ¡°The question is vague, but it¡¯s not much different from the facts you know, at least as far as Rainer Exeliza is concerned. There is no way I could have gathered more information than what you have seen and heard¡±

    ¡°As for the royal family?¡±

    ¡°As I said before, I¡¯ve noticed that there is something inexplicable about thempared to ordinary rulers. If the dragons were involved, then surely the logic of what that Alex Buster is saying is transparent¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So you¡¯re saying that someone had already found our world on a dragon?¡±

    ¡°It was a story that had no connection to the sh riders of the past, but it makes sense when you think about it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That. Then what I was trying to do was¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not pointless. Right, Andy Smithson¡±

    I nodded as the sh sword spoke to me.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Sir Buster is calling on a number of forces. And it¡¯s not just Kalwin that is the main goal of this n. It is to return the demon territory itself to human hands. Kalwin will find it difficult to remain isted and we have not wasted time in starting this trend¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­R, Right. Are you convinced, Neia?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. ¡­¡­sh sword. It wasn¡¯t until my generation that you guessed that much, was it?¡±

    Neia says in a dark voice.

    ¡°Are you really on the side of the male or female sh rider¡­¡­? What is a hero to you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Neia¡±

    It seemed that Neia¡¯s mental damage was more serious than I had thought. She doubts and possibly curses, even the sh sword, which is her only ally right now I see. No, it¡¯s probably because I felt so humorous. And the sh sword.

    ¡°I am a hero¡äs sword, Neia. It is the sword that has been fighting alongside the male or female heroes from all the way back to Faria, who have fought with all their might to protect their people. I¡äm the sword that made a promise to Grans Lend to protect¡±

    ¡°Then! What is the Hero Alliance for you! Why didn¡¯t you use your intellect to admonish us who have been deceived while we have been killing our people one after another with such dubious justice!?¡±

    ¡°Neia. I will say it again. I am the sword. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t be lenient. The sword is a tool. It is courage to seek the future in a tool¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a load of crap!!¡±

    She yells and then Neia slumps down. She hugged her hat, his ears drooped.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why. Why¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The sword can¡¯t do anything, Neia. Do not be lenient. A sword is not a person. It cannot walk anywhere, it cannot want or give anything. My righteousness cannot be the same as the righteousness of a human. Faria would have said. A hero makes decisions. I will not let my impersonal mind confuse that decision¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an excuse¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­And my sphere of action is the same as yours. I may think that the king is strange based on my knowledge of the past, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I can deny it. I didn¡¯t even know there was an outside. What is the point of inciting the hero?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Silence.

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson, san¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Can you hold sh sword¡­¡­for a moment¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡­¡­Hey, hey. It¡¯s a treasure as a hero. What?

    ¡°I want you to leave me alone. ¡­¡­Even if it¡¯s just for one night until Ie to terms with it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to do that. I¡¯m counting on you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, Is that okay?¡±

    Neia puts her hat back on and silently stands up. I can¡¯t do anything about it, so I watch her leave the room.

    ¡°¡­¡­Courage is a decision, huh? Faria said some good things at the end¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Remember, Andy Smithson. ¡­¡­The decision that wielded the most courage in all my long years was talking to you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What the hell is that?¡±

    ¡°You are a brave man, but you will never be what Kalwin calls a hero, nor will you ever be called sh Rider¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­well, there¡¯s no doubt about it¡±

    ¡°I am the sword of a hero. ¡­¡­I am the sword that protects the hero. I chose you to be that. I want to be that this time¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand¡­¡­for now¡±

    - ToC -

 Chapter 348: Heroâ€²s future

    <h4>Chapter 348: Hero¡äs future</h4>

    After Neia left the room alone, the room became silent, with only me and the sh sword in the room. The silence was a bit heavy for me, though it was only natural that it was quiet since the magic voice barrier was still in ce and no sound from the surroundings coulde in.

    ¡°Just a little bit more¡­¡­you should have been a little nicer to Neia. You are the only ¡ºRtive¡» for Neia¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you would call the sword a rtive¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cryptic. I know that Neia can¡¯t have anyone else in her life who understands her¡±

    ¡°Is that a good thing?¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    The sh sword pauses for a beat.

    ¡°Neia followed her like the sun until Faria died. After Faria died, she tried to be a hero like Faria and clung to the image of a hero that the royal family had shown her and that Faria had adhered to, gritting her teeth. ¡­¡­If only the world had been that kingdom, it would have been fine. Dictatorship has many structural problems, but there is no mistaking it for an effective means by which the powerless and uneducated can live in order and peace¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s just¡­¡­¡±

    Foreign enemies and poverty. For a society that is established in a precarious bnce, the monarchy itself is not necessarily a bad thing. If the leader is decisive and everyone follows, the performance of the group is guaranteed, even if each individual is stupid or powerless. The same is true of the military. And even if the policy of maintaining order is violent, even if the philosophy is particr, in the end, as long as a ruler is not able topletely satisfy all the needs of the poption, there will always be sacrifices. It is only a question of what form of sacrifice is made. However, if the goal is to maintain the ¡¸System¡¹ itself, rather than the ¡¸Group¡¹, then it instantly bes just an excuse. The path that Neia had been walking since she was a child with the intention of bing a martyr has been shown to be such a ludicrous, empty state of affairs.

    ¡°Even I had no intention of interjecting any thoughts if Neia was to live and die in Kalwin¡­¡­if there was no other ce for humanity but Kalwin. Nothing but history can determine whether the ways of the king are right or wrong¡±

    ¡°And the fact that there¡¯s a world out there changes that, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Kalwin¡¯s peculiar ethics would bring her into conflict with the outside world. So far, so definite, even with the assumptions we¡¯ve made so far. ¡­¡­And at that time, Neia would have yed the role of mediator, protecting Kalwin and appeasing the outside world. As long as there was a cause in Kalwin, it was something someone had to do¡±

    With a small flicker of light, the sh sword cuts off the words. It is as if with a sigh.

    ¡°But if the king of Kalwin ¡ºKnew that the outside existed and closed it up¡», he could not have Neia take on that role. You understand that, too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We can¡¯t afford mediation, normally¡±

    It is intentionally closed. Mediation is extra care. Not to mention that Neia is not given such authority, there is a high risk that Neia, who shakes national ideas, will be sacrificed as a traitor¡¯s delusion if she is not good at it. But if so. What should Neia do, having believed in such a Kalwin and having taken on the pain and suffering herself?

    ¡°¡­¡­Neia, has nowhere to go, doesn¡¯t she¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. Neia, as she is now, can neither live nor die. She can only drown in the vortex of history that will begin¡­¡­in that country without being able to believe in reality or denounce it¡±

    ¡°If only you knew that much!¡±

    ¡°What do you expect from me, Andy Smithson? Do you want to be closer to Neia?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You can do that. You¡¯re the guardian of the herp¡±

    ¡°I also told you I¡¯m not a guardian. ¡­¡­Can you imagine what it would mean for me to be there for you, for Neia to trust me? What will be left there?¡±

    ¡°Thats¡±

    ¡°A girl who could only live as a hero, denied that role, denied that authority, believing only in thest remaining sword in her hand, chasing the illusion of a hero until the end. ¡­¡­Do you want such a future for Neia, Andy Smithson?¡±

    The tone of the sh sword was only indifferent.

    ¡°I think we should cut off such a future. The past heroes have not died happily, but¡­¡­at least they went to their deaths with the pride, ¡ºThey had fought for the future of humanity¡». Neia lived a braver life than any of us and now even that is no longer allowed¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The next era muste. And I think that the next age should be the age when a kind and sad girl like Neia canugh happily from the bottom of her heart¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­sh sword¡±

    ¡°So I choose to have words with you. Andy Smithson. You are not the 44th heir to Grans Lend¡±

    The sh sword glows.

    ¡°I choose you for my own purpose, the first and thest. I wish you the courage to end her life of being a hero¡±

    He will make me take on a role that is too heavy for me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you have that in mind right from the start?¡±

    ¡°Vaguely, yes. ¡­¡­I think the courage to protect Neia from despair muste not from the strength of one¡¯s own strength, but from something more human¡±

    ¡°It may just be a skepticism, though¡±

    ¡®If I can put my life on the line for it, I¡¯ll call it courage¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I walk around the mansion looking for Neia. I thought that she would not have left the mansion, since she was in the shadow of Rainer Exeliza here in Rennesto, but it was hard to find her. I walked around three times and thought that maybe she had gone to Queen re. Then I peeked into the workshop in the garden and found her clutching her knees, staring into the light of amp.

    ¡°Neia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Smithson, san¡±

    Neia¡¯s face, illuminated by the orange light, was more fragile than any expression I had ever seen on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I told you to leave me alone¡±

    ¡°I missed it¡±

    I said quietly and sat down next to Neia.

    ¡°¡­¡­What about the sh sword? I don¡¯t want it stolen¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving it with Maia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s a bold thing to do, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re like a dragon yer¡±

    ¡°Maia is not very responsive to dragon yers, she¡¯s still young¡±

    Neia shut up, burying her mouth in her kneecaps. I shut up, too and waited for Neia to speak up.

    ¡°¡­¡­You are a soldier, aren¡¯t you, Smithson-san? I¡¯ve heard that you have a saga of fighting many powerful enemies¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah¡±

    I dare not make the usual denials such as ¡¸That¡¯s because of Dianne-san and La¡¹. I¡¯m sure Neia isn¡¯t so dull that she won¡¯t understand if you don¡¯t tell her that.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why were you able to fight? ¡­¡­Can you fight? You stood up to even that Orn. Even I was really scared¡±

    ¡°Maybe because I¡¯m a man¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what that means¡±

    ¡°How could Neia fight when she was afraid?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Because I¡¯m a hero¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡±

    ¡°A hero is like that. ¡­¡­A hero has no choice but to live and die like that. There is no ce to run, there is no choice but to fight. If you want to live, you have to win¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m just like you¡±

    I saidfortably. The truth is, there are plenty of reasons to fight and to stand up for yourself from time to time.

    ¡°¡­¡­If that¡¯s the case, then maybe I was born a hero. I couldn¡¯t have lived this way very well if I hadn¡¯t been bound by the reality of being brave¡­¡­and if I hadn¡¯t lost Faria¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hero¡­¡­there were so many times when I really wished I wasn¡¯t a hero. I have a lot of nightmares¡­¡­and I boast that I can sleep anywhere, but the truth is that I¡¯m afraid that if I sleep on the same pillow, I¡¯ll have the same dreams¡±

    Neia was trying to talk herself out of her weakness. It seemed like aint, a stress that was finally released because of the denial of what being a hero was all about.

    ¡°¡­¡­So, maybe¡­¡­I¡¯m not worthy of being a hero. I became a hero because Faria liked me and the royal family approved of me, but the sh sword is really¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­I guess she is doubting everything and being negative. She is trying to think that even her longtime partner, sh Sword, doesn¡¯t trust her.

    ¡°sh sword? ¡­¡­I¡¯m sure it said. Neia is not a good fit for a hero¡±

    It didn¡¯t really say that. I¡¯m totally expanding on that.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    As expected, Neia became depressed. This is the kind of thing I say out loud because I want her to deny it.

    ¡°It said Neia should be happier and smiling. She doesn¡¯t belong to the kind of heroes who live up to expectations, fight, kill and one day die as they are¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s impossible¡±

    ¡°Is it impossible?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I hugged Neia as hard as I could.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Neia. Kiss¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­¡­Wh, What¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Turn around. Close your eyes. Nobody¡¯s looking at you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­T, That, the flow of the story now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡­¡­If you don¡¯t n to smile happily at someone else, I¡¯ll give it a try. You really can¡¯t make a face like that¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, at¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t want a supetive like you to tell me to just stand by and watch untouched until you die in tatters. I¡¯m the recement approved by the sh sword. If it¡¯s lips or tits you don¡¯t n on letting me suck, let me suck them¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nku, n¡­¡­¡±

    Neia makes a variety of faces at my aggressive seduction. Still, in the end, she closes her eyes and puts her lips on me. ¡­¡­Neia¡¯s lips, which I tasted for the first time, are as soft as I imagined.

    ¡°¡­¡­A, Are you ready for this¡­¡­?¡±

    With her eyes open, Neia touches her lips with a feeling that her actions are a little unbelievable, wandering her gaze and repairing.

    ¡°I¡¯d really like to do more¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do it right now¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    I loosen the arm that has been holding Neia so forcefully.

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to mislead your first experience with excuses like being depressed or having a gap in your heart. I¡¯ll hit on Neia again sometime when she¡¯s feeling better¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s the point of doing that?¡±

    ¡°Look, Neia¡±

    I moved my face close to Neia¡¯s and¡­¡­whispered into her ear so that she was deliberately breathing on me.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make you smile and say, ¡ºThank you for letting me have a baby¡»¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°I decided a while ago. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make that happen¡±

    That¡¯s my answer to the expectations of the sh sword.

    ¡°So be prepared. After you retire as a hero, you¡¯re going to raise my children in Polka¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯t be so selfish¡­¡­nnn¡±

    Finally, give Neia a long kiss. I put my hand on her chest, but I wasn¡¯t blown away.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 349: Trinity Blue

    <h4>Chapter 349: Trinity Blue</h4>

    I sent Neia, now mature, to her room and went to bed by myself with Maia in bed, the next day.

    ¡°Then, do you want to go back to the fort?¡±

    ¡°Eh, aren¡¯t we going to wait for Great Knight Chief Buster¡¯s supplies? I mean, we¡¯ll have everything in two or three days, so there¡¯s no need to move so hastily¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t take more than half a day to get back home¡±

    ¡°Ahaha. Naris-chan just has a hard time leaving her luxurious bed¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You can stay here if you want. The day after tomorrow, I wille and pick you up along with your belongings¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not from Celesta and you want me to stay here all by myself in the Celesta mansion!? How can you do such an awkward thing!¡±

    Well, the intention of leaving in a hurry is to avoid encountering Rainer Exeliza as much as possible. It¡¯s not a good idea with the current group. If they were to fight, it would be tough even for Maia to keep up with a Neia ss fight. If Dianne or La is there¡­¡­no, even 100-manmander Becker or Sharon would be good. If you dare to face it, I would like to have a talented person of the Great Sword Saint ss or higher.

    ¡°Well no¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure if I should retrieve that blue bird general from¡±

    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t that kind of thing at the discretion of 10-man captain Smithson?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not good at meddling with the general ss. If you do it on your own, you will be scolded, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Naris and Tetes disagreed with each other.

    ¡°But 100-manmander Becker said, ¡ºDianne and Hilda can fix it¡». There are very few birdmen over here, so they can¡¯t catch a beak healer, can they?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s not good to move on your own initiative when ites to people who aren¡¯t very good at it¡±

    The two were reluctant to do anything about it. Maia quietly adds support there.

    ¡°¡­¡­When that birdes to the fort, it¡¯s hard to do anything naughty during that time. Becker and that masturbation brother would probably be happy if we were naughty at the fort, but I don¡¯t know who else.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d agree with you instantly there, Tetes-chan. It¡¯s kind of like ¡ºNot only that¡»!¡±

    I think it¡¯s worse if you guys are reluctant to help people for that kind of reason.

    ¡°And, since that chicken is chicken, I don¡¯t like the idea of him casuallying to visit us once he finds out about our fort¡±

    ¡­¡­Indeed. It¡¯s true, if you think about it, that¡¯s the kind of person who cane and go without hesitation with those feathers.

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s not a matter for 10-man captain Smithson to decide what to do with the general and it¡¯s not toote even after asking 100-manmander Becker or Dianne at the fort. That¡¯s right. If you feel likeing, you cane right away¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s true, too¡±

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve been fooled by Tetes and Naris¡¯s selfishness, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯m just a messenger. Is it true that you shouldn¡¯t force yourself to do various things?

    ¡°Then, do you go home once? At least I have to send Neia home¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice, do I?¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re right on schedule¡±

    After persuading them, Maia, who is indifferent and Neia, who was ncing at my face without joining the conversation, are urged to prepare for withdrawal. ¡­¡­After all, the kiss must have been effective and Neia was blushing when our eyes met. She¡¯s so innocent.

    Maia¡äs take off in Rennesto goes off without a hitch.

    ¡°Is there any sign of other dragons or anything?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even among dragons, it¡¯s hard to find them if they¡¯re really hiding¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    Maybe we are relying a little too much on the dragons¡¯ senses.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible that dragons aren¡¯t the means of transportation and even if they are, there¡¯s no guarantee they¡¯ll stay in Rennesto indefinitely¡±

    Tetes chide me for my haste. ¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s true, too.

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think he¡¯d try to set us up¡±

    ¡°Neia¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see the point of it. ¡­¡­I originally assumed he could get in and out of Kalwin and here and the fact that he swam me until now means¡­¡­if he didn¡¯t make contact with me intentionally. At least there is no benefit in doing anything to me now. I think they intend to let me continue to find Kalwin¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder what the purpose is?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The purpose would be the same as mine, on the surface. ¡ºOutside¡» exists and I¡¯m going to teach the public about it. What the purpose is beyond that, though, I can¡¯t yet predict¡±

    Neia¡¯s tone had returned to that of yesterday¡¯s agitated one, but with an imposing sense of mission as a hero. She was not the upset person of yesterday, but a hero with an imposing mission.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go back now, either. ¡­¡­I guess that¡¯s why he showed up, because I wanted to take advantage of the timing. If it had been too early, I would have given up trying to connect Kalwin with the outside world and would have prioritized finding him and identifying a way to return¡±

    ¡°Indeed. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand why he dared to show up¡±

    ¡°It may just be that it was time for him to show his face¡±

    Is there a meaning to everything, or is it ¡¸Just something humans do¡¹? We return to the fort, only specting on our chance encounter with the mysterious man.

    -

    When we returned to the fort, we found that there were other guests in addition to the members who had been waiting for us.

    ¡®Hey there¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Juline? And Aunt Mich¡±

    ¡°Maia!¡±

    Two naked beauties were in the garden in in sight. They waved at her with their very feminine curves bouncing around, not seeming at all bothered by the fact that 100-manmander Becker and Lantz were immediately nose to nose with them. Afternding carefully, Maia quickly returned to her human body and rushed over to them.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you two¡­¡­I, I know you¡¯ve been told by La-sama and the others¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°La and Dianne have to meet with the elves to negotiate a loan, so¡­¡­we just came to check the ce first¡±

    ¡°This is Smithson-sama¡¯s castle¡­¡­a bit cramped, but it looks safe¡±

    The two nodded to each other as they looked around the fort.

    ¡°La-sama, Dianne and I did our best¡±

    Maia was proud of herself.

    ¡°Everyone else did a good job, too. Especially the two ogre men¡±

    I¡¯ll follow up on that. I have to give them credit for their efforts, even if they don¡¯t have the construction skills of dragons or Dianne¡¯s nning ability.

    ¡°We hope you will use us too when you expand at some point¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be happy to help you¡­¡­and of course, at night?¡±

    Juline and Mich approach me naturally and kiss my cheeks alternately.

    ¡°They look like two high-ss prostitutes on call¡±

    Anzeros, who was watching, sighs. Isn¡¯t it bad to say that you shouldn¡¯t say it to a dragon?

    ¡°Prostitute?¡±

    And Maia didn¡¯t understand the meaning. ¡­¡­Didn¡¯t Fazer teach her? I think he¡¯d be biased that way.

    ¡°A woman who takes money and does naughty things for money¡±

    Luna sneaked up to her and told her. Maia tilted her head.

    ¡°hi things like paying money¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°A man said that there are times when he wants to be erotic even if he pays for it. ¡­¡­Anyone can do it if she has a vagina, so if she wants to get out of my colony and support herself, everyone has no property. Most of them will have to do it¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t understand¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­So sex is less serious for dragons, right? The idea of ¡¸Buying and selling sex for money¡¹ is not very clear to begin with, is it?

    ¡°Well¡­¡­in this case, it¡¯s a mistress, but it¡¯s also different from a female ve¡±

    Tetesughed bitterly.

    ¡°Yaa, I think it¡¯s a bit much to have a mistress whoes to visit you naked¡­¡­¡±

    Naris puts in a tsukkomi sparingly. She thinks she¡¯s off the mark as a tsukkomi, but I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t have a sharp edge if she digs into it, so that¡¯s fine.

    Regarding the matter of providing some clothing for Juline and Mich. James Lantz¡¯s response.

    ¡°To be honest, the cloth we can provide now is hardly clothing! In fact, it would be rude to clothe a dragon in such rags!¡±

    Botz Goto¡¯s defense.

    ¡°Who would be inconvenienced if they didn¡¯t wear clothes in the first ce! No, in this nudity-free fortress, no one is inconvenienced! So why should we force them to!?¡±

    Ernie Boyd¡¯s whispered rebuttal to that.

    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble. I¡¯m the one who has to do the eye contact and all that¡±

    Sieg Becker ignored him.

    ¡°They basically live naked. They don¡¯t have any particr requests for clothing. The manager of the military supplies at base is Captain Dianne, so it should be at the discretion of the captain. So there is ack of legal basis for giving them clothes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I don¡¯t¡­¡­have any¡±

    The Masturbation Brothers and Becker, were so desperate to argue against the idea that it was impossible to provide them with the clothes.

    ¡°If it¡¯s clothes that you can hide, even from my personal belongings¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you can afford two or three pieces of clothing, I have some of my own¡­¡­¡±

    Aurora & Sharon raise their hands, but three lewd and bloodshot eyes look back.

    The elven princesses were frightened by the spirit with which they were putting themselves into the ideal situation of ¡¸Unlimited nudity¡¹.

    ¡°10-man captain Aurora. Did you hear what I said? They are not asking for it. I think the beauty of Celesta is that we respect each other¡¯s culture¡±

    ¡°Sharon-san, think about this for a minute. Fashion is important, isn¡¯t it? I think it¡¯s painful to bend one¡¯s sense of beauty, no matter how much it is for the sake of conformity with other races¡±

    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t force them to lend us their clothes, there is no harm to them and no harm to us. Why are you forcing ourmon sense on them?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­e, emm¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±

    The princesses have folded. The remaining¡­¡­Luna, Hilda, Apple and Anzeros.

    ¡°¡­¡­You can take your clothes off if you want¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, well, I guess it¡¯s up to her¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­if Andy-san is fine with it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I¡¯ll take it off too if Andy wants me to¡±

    These guys were also indifferent or undressed.

    So.

    ¡°Juline, please join me!¡±

    ¡°Here you go?¡±

    ¡°Me, too! For me, too!¡±

    ¡°Maia and Lord, another round, please!¡±

    That evening, a rather unintelligible scene unfolded at dinner, a beautiful, nude dragon mother and her daughter pouring drinks for the members of the group who were sitting in a circle around the table.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything that boys are afraid of, such as having a dragon take it into consideration?¡±

    ¡°Well, well, you¡¯d better get used to it, Naris-chan¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll never get used to it!? I mean, if I get used to this, I¡¯ll lose as a human being!?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not an elf, Naris¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s be broad-minded about this, shall we!?¡±

    Naris and Tetes are having their usualic banter and I¡¯m getting drunk on Mich¡¯s pours.

    ¡°Hey, Mich¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Can I touch your tits?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡±

    I stroked Mich¡¯s tits as if I was putting my hands on them from below in a very natural way and lightly squeezed and pinched her nipples sweetly.

    ¡°Hu, nn¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Sm, Smithson-san¡­¡­I, too, can do what I want¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Sharon. I¡¯m going to touch your ass¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ann¡±

    Sexually harassing Mich and Sharon, who sat on either side of me, alternately. No, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s harassment or not.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m going to wet myself¡±

    And Maia, perhaps feeling a sense of rivalry, suddenly takes off her clothes. The Masturbation Brothers and 100-manmander Becker get excited and the dinner table bes more and more chaotic. And then.

    ¡°¡­¡­Haaa¡±

    Maia let out a well audible sigh. I¡¯m just saying that I¡¯m amazed. ¡­¡­Yeah, of course I¡¯m appalled by this. Sorry. Alcohol is delicious.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 350: Naked dinner time

    <h4>Chapter 350: Naked dinner time</h4>

    The alcohol rmended by the dragon mother and daughter was the mouth-watering ¡¸Stormy Whale¡¹. As I sipped the drink with a good feeling, I thought I was forgetting something, but it didn¡¯t really matter, probably due to the magical nature of the drink.

    Fortunately, 100-manmander Becker, Lantz and Keiron were in a sticky state early on. Normally, they would have been on their guard, but today, they had the blessings of three dragons to protect them in any case. This is not a reason for them to lose their true identities, but the sense of security they felt must have been a factor in their being able to rx. And then there were the three dragonesses¡¯ pure white breasts and buttocks, exposed generously in front of them in such a state, swaying and iling. In the midst of the very dreamy, yes, dreamy dimness, it may be said that it was in a sense nice timing that the nudes, who had been hesitating to appear for a long time, interrupted the scene. ¡­¡­If they had been sober, the ce would have been quiet.

    ¡°Ah, Andy!¡±

    The alto voice echoed in my head, which was nice and warm from the alcohol. I reacted a little to the voice calling out to me as I half-reflexively ran my hands over Juline¡¯s and Mich¡¯s tits, which were being reced. Only a little. My ears had be so ustomed to the calls that the female ves were incessantly calling out to me with concern. I was merely curious as to who was calling me because the voice was unfamiliar to me at that moment. However, as I pondered for a bit, my thoughts, damped by alcohol and as amorphous as mud, lost their context. Soon it doesn¡¯t matter. Who called me and for what purpose? Whether or not I need to respond. As if to purge the air, these thoughts diffuse and only the primitive desire to rub the boobs in my hands and take another sip of alcohol remains. If necessary, I will call again. There is no need to be cautious. This is a safe and secret fortress. It¡¯s just another night of nothing. There¡¯s nothing I need to be aware of in the slightest¡­¡­

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­m, me too¡­¡­!¡±

    In front of me, who is thinking sloppy and sweet, Almeida stands, taking off everything except the cor.

    ¡°Nbu¡±

    The liquor went into my trachea. ¡­¡­No, I was thinking that someone could take off the flow, like Sharon or Hilda-san, but of all people, it¡¯s her.

    ¡°Ooo!!¡±

    Goto, who was sitting on the other side of the car, was excited to see the backside, or rather the buttocks. A ogre¡¯s stature is several timesrger than that of a human being, so even if he drinks the same amount of alcohol, he still doesn¡¯t get drunk very fast. The most beneficial person besides me is probably this guy, as he¡¯s witnessing the over-the-top striptease of a hard-nosed knight in a clear state of consciousness, unlike Lantz, who¡¯s almost half-plunked down on the table.

    ¡°That¡­¡­as your female ve¡­¡­I, I think I have¡­¡­to pour a drink¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hyaa, Al-chan, you pervert!¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯t say that!¡±

    The reason why the dragons are naked in the first ce (with the exception of Maia) is not because they are conscious of my sexual desires. It is simply that they are not conscious about their clothes. There is absolutely no need for Almeida to go out of her way ¡¸As a female ve¡¹ to expose her body against it. But Almeida seems to have thought that she was being tested for her spirit as a female ve there. I don¡¯t think you would take the initiative to be nude even if that were the case. She turned bright red, received the gazes of Goto and me crawling on her body and the gazes of her own sex, which widened their eyes in astonishment, all at once and almost atrophied, she forced herself to sp her hands and proudly exposed everything at the dinner table.

    ¡°I, I¡­¡­swore that I would be your ve, that¡­¡­I would give everything to your sexual desire, that I would expose my naked body to people, that I would serve you. I¡¯m still lukewarm about¡­¡­such things as serving you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it more difficult for me!?¡±

    I¡¯ve been told that I¡¯ve set up some sort of grandiose female ve road even though I didn¡¯t ask for it.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed!¡±

    ¡°You shut up, Goto!¡±

    ¡°No! 10-man captain Smithson¡¯s is toox in what he does when they say female ve! You should be doing more shameful exposure training, as a matter ofmon sense!¡±

    ¡°You just want to watch!¡±

    ¡°Of course I do¡±

    I think it depends on the case that it is virtue to be graceful.

    ¡°A, Anyway¡­¡­l, let me pour you a drink too¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s natural to take it off in the bath, but it¡¯s inevitable that it¡¯s a pervert to get naked at the dining ce. Almeida was shaken by this fact, but she stoutly tried to carry out the task she had set herself. The reason she didn¡¯te out until the party was in full swing was not because she was watching her timing¡­¡­but because she had been conflicted about it for a long time. Almeida is not a woman capable of petty calctions.

    ¡°You perverted female ve. ¡ºPlease give me a drink¡»¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When I recovered from the agitation and whispered low, Almeida looked like she was crying. ¡­¡­It may be a little cute.

    ¡°L, Let me¡­¡­pour you a drink, please¡­¡­hyauu¡±

    Almeida tries to take the alcohol jar on the table. I quickly and unexpectedly pinched her nipple and she made a cute voice and slipped her hand from the sake jar and knocked it over.

    ¡°¡­¡­Aaah¡±

    She sighs, deliberately trying to be heard. Almeida res at me with tearful eyes as if to say, ¡¸Why do you do that?¡¹.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to pour me a drink naked, so it¡¯s only natural that I do that. It¡¯s worse to be upset¡±

    Maia, who somehow sat next to me, teased Almeida in a cold tone. ¡­¡­She¡äs going to cry. I¡¯m going to stop being so mean.

    ¡°¡­¡­Good grief. ¡­¡­At any rate, I appreciate the fact that you¡¯re a ve to your heart¡¯s content to such a degree¡±

    I¡¯ll give her a pot of wine and offer her a cup.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯m¡­¡­going to stick to what I said¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go off on your own without orders¡±

    Stroking her lightly boobs and making fun of Almeida¡¯s unreasonableness as she seamlessly transitions to my massage.

    ¡°¡­¡­Even you are talking like that¡±

    ¡°Even you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told that a lot in Afilm¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    She doesn¡¯t mean sexually, she seems to be crazy alone and crying around.

    ¡°And it¡¯s not that I¡¯m reckless¡­¡­it, it¡¯s that I¡¯m embarrassed¡­¡­I, I¡¯m not in any danger¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re embarrassed to the point of tears. And Goto is watching me closely as I touch you and make love to you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, Idiot¡­¡­!¡±

    It¡¯s spection because he can¡¯t see my lower body from his angle because I¡¯m blocked by the desk, but it seems embarrassing to die just by imagining and Almeida was in tears again. The expression is strangely intriguing and I smile with a smile that I find nasty.

    ¡°Yes, you mustn¡¯t do anything reckless on your own¡±

    Then, from an unfamiliar angle, an unintelligible chorus of voices came in and a cracking sound was heard.

    ¡°?¡±

    No, I¡¯m telling you to stop in the ¡¸Unreasonable¡¹ part instead of the ¡¸Alone¡¹ part, but when I tried to argue, it was Sharon who was wearing underwear with a red face up to the tip of his ears.

    ¡°If you want to do it, you have plenty ofpany¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°K, Knight Chief¡±

    Sharon takes off her underwear in front of Almeida, who is stunned by her boss¡¯s crazy behavior.

    ¡°O, Ooooo! This is the best dinner show ever!¡±

    Goto gets excited. The women¡¯s party started with that and thanks to the alcohol, everyone seemed to have lost their edge. Half of the women stood up with a start and began to undress.

    ¡°Oh my God. It¡¯s my privilege to be lovingly whispered to as a perverted female ve¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Tetes-chan! Don¡¯t sell yourself short!!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a sign of a desert dweller¡¯s character to get undressed with alcohol¡î¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Can I say something too, Andy?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­I¡¯m fine as long as you say the word¡­¡­¡±

    Tetes, Hilda, Luna and Apple. Clothes and underwear thrown to the floor. The number of women¡¯s bodies doubled.

    ¡°Oooo¡­¡­th, there are so many skin colors¡­¡­w, why is Ariel here too!?¡±

    The sleepy 100-manmander Becker, shuddered when he saw Hilda¡¯s nude body.

    ¡°Pouring alcohol?¡±

    ¡°Tetes-chan seems to really enjoy this kind of thing¡î¡±

    ¡°What a nice thing to do?¡±

    ¡°Luna, Apple. If he drinks too much, Andy-sama will go down, so wait

    ¡°It¡¯s hospitality to share¡±

    ¡°Come on, Maia-sama. Enjoy your drink?¡±

    ¡°Almeida, get on myp¡±

    ¡°L, Lap¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t think a big woman like me would be much fun to carry around¡±

    ¡°Almeida, if you are a ve, you must be obedient¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­¡±

    In no time at all, I was surrounded by women¡¯s bodies that I had no excuse for.

    ¡°Hooooooooo!!¡±

    Unable to resist, Goto begins to masturbate.

    ¡°¡­¡­1, 10-man captain K, Keiron, let¡¯s go to the room¡±

    ¡°Nuu¡±

    Boyd tries to pull the sleeping Keiron to escape.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Haa¡±

    And then there is Neia, who sits on the edge of the room and sighs and Anzeros and Aurora who follow her and Naris, whoes up to them looking for a ce to go. What can I say?

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if Dianne will get angry with me¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡î I¡¯m just pouring a drink¡î¡±

    ¡°Thats right? You¡äre only drinking for the evening and you¡äre free to touch me?¡±

    ¡°Sex is a different story¡±

    Maia raises her thumb after receiving the eloquence of Hilda and Tetes. ¡­¡­Whatever.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 351: Darkness and Soft Flesh [Laila â€“ Dianne]

    <h4>Chapter 351: Darkness and Soft Flesh [La - Dianne]</h4>

    They say that the hammocks and beds are made one by one while we are gone.

    ¡°To be honest, making beds is more a matter of dexterity than prowess¡±

    After lunch, Boyd showed me to a bedroom with arge bed. The wooden frame was covered with a of woven nt vines.

    ¡°Don¡¯t they use springs or something?¡±

    ¡°I wish there was a dwarven colony nearby that could make such beds, that would be fine. Some beds are made of wire, but if they are treated properly, they willst for a long time¡±

    ¡°Hee¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m a craftsman, but I¡¯m an amateur when ites to furniture. I can only admire it because it contains a lot of sake. I¡¯m not sure if Boyd or Goto are still young enough to have worked as a carpenter in earnest, but they know how to do this kind of thing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be veryfortable to sleep on if we just put a thick rug on top of it. 10-man captain Smithson has mats that everyone has made, so it¡¯s all good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I mean, are you sure you don¡¯t want me to be the first one to get one of these?¡±

    The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you have the right mats for your own use or for 100-manmander Dianne and the other 100-manmanders in order of rank, or for Sharon or for La and Maia, who are dragons. I can understand if you give priority to those and I don¡¯t think anyone wouldin about that, but if I¡¯m the one who originally had the mat made and I¡¯m halfway up the ranks, I¡¯m going to get booted out.

    ¡°¡­¡­I was going to present it to Sharon-san, who has the highest rank, at first. She simply said, give it to 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thanks, but¡±

    All the girls are going to say that except Naris and Neia.

    ¡°What¡¯s the daily output¡¯s pace like?¡±

    ¡°I can do five or six a day on my own just making slots, so it¡¯s just a matter of how to make the more productive¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you have someone working on it?¡±

    ¡°The main work is done by Sharon-san and 10-man captain Anzeros. Luna-san was working with me for a while, but she got tired of it¡±

    ¡°What about Keiron?¡±

    ¡°Same as usual¡±

    He skipped work for whatever reason.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s it for tonight. If you find anything wrong, please let me know. We¡¯ll make it better¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    Well, it¡¯s just a prototype, but a proper bed is not what I wanted in a ce like this. I¡¯ll be grateful for it. ¡­¡­I¡¯m so drunk that it¡¯s a miracle that I¡¯m still able to have a proper conversation.

    ¡°Maia¡äs lord, would you like to sleep with me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh¡±

    As soon as the mat is rolled out, drowsiness sets in and I drift off into slumber, unable to reply to my visitors.

    -

    The next morning. I woke up to find it was a meat futon.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh?¡±

    There is no such thing as a lighted ss window in the fort¡¯s quarters. No, a window with ss is unaffordable for themon man, even at Trot. When themps go out, it is almostpletely dark even in the morning, so it takes time to grasp the situation. I understand that there is a female body entangled in my body, but I don¡¯t know who it is.

    I hear Tetes¡¯ voice in my mind, ¡¸Anyone is fine¡¹, but not everyone. I¡¯ll make sure I know who it is.

    ¡°W, Who¡­¡­?¡±

    I rubbed the flesh that touched my hand. The sticity of the flesh was magnificent. I let it crawl and confirmed the presence of nipples. When I stroke it with the pad of my finger as if I am gracious, there is a slight sign of flirting. ¡­¡­When ites to such big breasts, are Anzeros, Aurora, Maia, Tetes and Naris excluded? Luna and Almeida aren¡¯t small either, but not enough for this texture. Then¡­¡­no, it¡¯s time to wake up and guess other than elimination. It would be Mich Juline, timing-wise, who would suddenly be naked in her bunk. No, no, no, it could be Sharon and Hilda, or even an inspired Apple. ¡­¡­I can¡¯t narrow it down.

    ¡°Who the hell are these sassy tits¡±

    I rubbed them with some force. The owner of the tits still doesn¡¯t make a sound. Is this a challenge to me? That¡¯s fine. I mean, there are other female bodies besides the one I¡¯m rubbing. I guess she¡¯s going to lie down with me in such a way that I¡¯ll get lost and not answer until I call her name.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to check it out by feeling her pussy¡±

    There was no stopping me from getting carried away. I creeped over to the woman¡¯s body and somewhat forcibly twisted my morning cock into the gap between her plump ass and probed her hole.

    ¡°If I do it, I¡¯ll be forced to screw it in. If I make a mistake in the hole, it will hurt¡±

    I whispered, moving my hips slowly. Somewhere in the dormitory, I sense that someone is walking around, getting ready for the morning. I start the day quietly, rubbing my cock against my silent partner and interrogating her. It¡¯s a morning that is both subtle and lewd. A dim pleasure slowly fills me.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    I thought this is Juline as I traced and drilled my cock inside the cleavage of her flesh, since there was no sign of resistance to the possibility of being fucked in the asshole as well.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhuhu. You¡¯re as dirty as ever¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m surprised by the unexpected voice thates back to me. The voice is soft and affectionate, slightly low and restrained.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dii, Dianne¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Andy. ¡­¡­You can go ahead and screw it in, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm¡±

    When I was a little upset and had trouble answering, a hand extending from the side grabbed my penis casually.

    ¡°Hoho. The butt that I thought was unknown to anyone suddenly tried to be disappointed in Dianne. Let¡¯s take care of me first¡±

    ¡°Th, There¡¯s no reason why it can¡¯t be me and La would be fine¡±

    ¡°Ho? I¡¯m not like you, I¡¯m a dirty ve to my owner from the bottom of my heart. And I¡¯m always ready to be fucked¡±

    ¡°I, I, too, can be attacked by Andy at any time¡±

    ¡°Hohoho. We are all on the same page. Then there is no need to fight, let¡¯s let the ownerpare tastes¡±

    La rolls over and lies on her back so that she and Dianne are perfectly aligned. Sheys her ass on the ground without getting up on her knees as well and demands that I push in on top of her.

    ¡°Come on, you can start from either side and you can move over at any time. You can pour your lust on my and Dianne¡¯s lower body as much as you like?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Try to get this done by noon, okay? I haven¡¯t reported back to anyone but Maia and the others¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t we do it until noon?¡±

    I say, sinking my penis into Dianne¡¯s vagina.

    ¡°¡­¡­N, No one willin¡±

    ¡°I miss breakfast¡±

    ¡°Hohoho. That¡¯s hard¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If that¡¯s the way it is, it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne¡¯s vagina, which does not lift her hips, is rubbed with a slightly unreasonable posture and stimted. ¡­¡­I¡¯m enjoying a lot of pussy as much as I like now, but Dianne¡¯s vagina, who first fought with Selenium and cared for me, is special. I am happy andfortable that this Dianne is craving sex with me to the point that she sneaks into the bedroom first thing after a trip, even if it is only for a few days and suggests excessive time. And to La.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huaa!?¡±

    ¡°Auu¡­¡­ho, you really push in without reservation¡±

    ¡°You like that, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hoho, that¡¯s right¡­¡­? I don¡¯t need any reservation in satisfying my carnal desires with my body and trust me, it¡¯s my reward for your mischievousness¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Perverted dragon¡±

    ¡°Says the perverted rider who wears a cor only for mating¡­¡­?¡±

    La¡¯s vagina also shows the same passionate heat and tightening as Dianne. The two of them leaned back and I grabbed their tits in both hands while I paced back and forth between their vaginas with lust.

    ¡°Hahuu¡­¡­already, over¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Uaa, c,e back¡­¡­? Y, You can ejacte whenever you want¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, don¡¯t hesitate to stay in my womb¡­¡­nou, owner?¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯t, but¡­¡­it makes me happy when you beg me for it¡±

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­then, inside¡­¡­fill me with your sperm¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hoho, good luck. Owner, this hole is only for pouring your semen into¡­¡­I¡¯ll be waiting to be fucked and poured into at any time?¡±

    ¡°KKu, auu¡­¡­yes, go deeper, deeper¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, your hips are lifting. Fill this slutty hole and get to me, fast¡­¡­?¡±

    The three of us enjoy morning erection sex together, who know each other well and feel safe. I ejacted into them twice each while listening to the distant morning greetings and the sound of dishes being carried.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°The negotiations with the northern elves went off without a hitch. The missing supplies are being procured by Irina and Christie from all over the territory. We will move on to our next move once we are fully prepared and settled, including supplies from the royal pce of Renfangas¡±

    Dianne began her morning meeting majestically with my semen in her womb.

    ¡°In the meantime, I want you all to work on your living arrangements. Merely having everything in ce does not mean you are fully prepared. We want to be in the best possible condition to take any action or respond to any situation. At the very least, it should be morefortable than Catalina or the Celesta mansion in Rennesto, a ce of safety andfort where one does not have to worry about staying for a long period of time. The dragons of Misty Pce have graciously agreed to lend their wings to help us achieve this¡±

    Dianne looked at the two naked dragons and nodded.

    ¡°The situation cannot be rxed when looking at the actions of various countries, but that is why we should be prepared to deal with any unforeseen circumstances. If you feel the need, you can n expeditions as you please¡±

    ¡ºUnderstood¡»

    We each salute and we begin to move.

    ¡°Now, did anything happen while we were gone?¡±

    Dianne looks at me and Keiron.

    ¡°Nothing happened at the fort¡±

    Keiron replies in a very normal way. It¡¯s not a location where anything happens very often, so it¡¯s not surprising.

    ¡°I ran into another ¡ºHero¡» with Neia at Rennesto¡±

    I report it too.

    ¡°Another hero¡­¡­? Did hee out? In Renfangas?¡±

    ¡°There was a dispute about it¡­¡­, well Sir Buster thought, ¡ºIf he really was in a state toe out so casually, that¡¯s a hell of a regime¡», but Neia was shocked¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Indeed. That country must have believed that the world was destroyed, from the heroes to themon people¡±

    It seems that Dianne soon came up with the problem.

    ¡°Neia says, ¡ºI¡¯m sure the hero hase in contact with me in anticipation of an irreversible situation¡». He probably wouldn¡¯t touch us until he had us in Kalwin¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, I¡¯m sure they will. If they wanted to attack us, it would have been at the same time as the contact. If all it took was an encounter, then what¡¯s the point of letting¡­¡­Neia continue to operate?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking, there¡¯s not much to judge¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sure. Let¡¯s not let our guard down¡±

    Dianne makes a lot of guesses from the reports with little information, but does not say any more.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if even Dianne can tell¡±

    ¡°If Neia was ¡ºDeceived by the royal court¡», then all the prejudice in her perception cannot be relied upon. She is the only source of information and if that information is not used to make any judgments, then we can only be wary¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it so?¡±

    A peculiar country. No, a peculiar world, the Kalwin Kingdom. If we make this fortress perfect, we will finally step into it. Before stepping into the unpredictable world, I think that the dragons have enough transportation capacity, so I should show up in various ces again. It¡¯s just my own convenience and selfishness, but I hope I won¡¯t regret it. ¡­¡­Also, except for the part where Maia doesn¡¯t listen to anything other than what I say, I¡¯m not very useful in practice.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 352: Bird Attack!

    <h4>Chapter 352: Bird Attack!</h4>

    While everyone was busy preparing for a full-scale search, I consulted with Dianne for the time being.

    ¡°I want to visit various ces before I getpletely busy. Like the royal capital or the cat beast colony¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm¡±

    Dianne thinks for a moment.

    ¡°You should show up to Polka and the elf territory once. It is also worthwhile to get acquainted with the situation in Trot¡äs capital and as for the cat beast colony, it is a kind of promise to visit there regrly¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°May I?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, first go around to Rennesto to pick up the package. The amount is quiterge and we can¡¯t send any dragons to Rennesto other than Maia and La. After that, we can make adjustments¡±

    ¡°I understand¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll also put on Becker and Keiron in case we run into the hero again. If La is there, I don¡¯t think there will be any shortage¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    Now we are ready to look for the hero in Rennesto. Keiron is unusually responsive to personal danger and with 100-manmander Becker, he can hold his own against Sir Bonaparte. La is a mature dragon and is said to be one of the fiercest of the ck dragons, so she should be safe even in the event of a dragon battle.

    ¡°However, it is not necessary to take any chances, considering that they will encounter each other sooner orter. Just be prepared for it¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    Ultimately, if we just pull Neia into the fort, there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll have any problems. It¡¯s worth it to take her with you, even at some risk, so that you can gather information if the need arises. ¡­¡­And it seems like it¡¯s stressful for Neia to be taken care of and not do anything.

    So the first step is to reorganize the Rennesto expedition team. 100-manmander Becker, Keiron, La and Maia are confirmed.

    ¡°Neia will be there too. Tetes and Naris are going¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go¡±

    Tetes readily announced her participation. Naris was captured by Almeida.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not sure if I should be treated as one set with Tetes-chan¡±

    ¡°Aside from Tetes, you seem to be running away because you don¡¯t want to do hard physicalbor¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s prejudice!? I mean, if I don¡¯t hold the reins of Tetes-chan, 10-man captain Smithson will be in a lot of trouble¡±

    Sharon smiles at Naris trying to make an excuse.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go. I want to visit my brother¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    If Sharon was going, the chaperone¡¯s cause would be weakened. Naris deted as if she had given up. ¡­¡­After that,

    ¡°Right, can I borrow Hilda-san?¡±

    I checked with Dianne.

    ¡°What about my older sister?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡î Andy-kun wants to kill time with Sensei¡¯s mouth because he¡¯s free on the move¡­¡­dont master¡î¡±

    ¡°No, please do that at night¡±

    I want you to think that my limit is not to deny it. ¡­¡­Because it is an undeniable fact that the beds will be enriched when Hilda-san starts teaching.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure General Kingfisher is curing himself at Rennesto and could use a helping hand with his beak treatment¡±

    ¡°Ah, by the way¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that kind of restoration could be done with a little work! However, it¡¯s a delicate matter whether the beak is still useless¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t need it there, I¡¯ll just call you a sex worker¡­¡­¡±

    I was a little disgusted with myself when I realized that I had made a crazyment after I had said it so inly. But even so, Hilda¡¯s ears perked up and she was happy.

    ¡°If you say so, hey Andy-kun¡­¡­? Can¡¯t you go a little further and say, ¡ºIf you have nothing to do, suck my cock?¡»¡±

    ¡°In the meantime, please don¡¯t talk nonsense while we¡¯re talking about work¡±

    ¡°Eh. That¡¯s not good¡±

    It¡¯s not good at all.

    -

    So, we returned to the Celeste mansion in Rennesto with a fuller team thanst time.

    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to pick it up tomorrow, right? Do you want me to go and urge them?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t feel good either, does it?¡±

    Keiron was reluctant to ept Tetes¡¯ proposal. The first thing to do is to get the cargo that is ready to be delivered first, so that there will be more time to n the transportation.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to check around town a little bit. Maybe I¡¯ll pick up some strange traces. ¡­¡­La-san and Knight Chief Sharon, I¡¯m counting on you here¡±

    Becker threw his winter cloak on the bench in the garden and disappeared as if he was disappearing. The particr 100-manmander jumped on top of a nearby fence, jumped again without a sound and disappeared beyond it.

    ¡°Ho. He¡¯s a restless man¡±

    ¡°Shrewd and dynamic. Isn¡¯t he a dependable man¡±

    Sharon defends 100-manmander Becker. ¡­¡­Well, from a military point of view, he who is independent, aggressive and good at retreating is certainly the most dependable person you could ask for.

    ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t flirt with 100-manmander Becker. You¡¯re mine¡±

    I felt a little ugly myself, but I had to say it. Sharon looked at me for a moment, then smiled and hugged my arm.

    ¡°Of course, Master?¡±

    She seemed to be somewhat happy.

    ¡°Ah, you sly knight chief¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to make out outside in the daytime¡î You have to wait until nighttime too¡±

    Tetes and Hilda were the first to give out wildments. I mean, you are strangely disciplined, Hilda-san.

    ¡°Andy-sama, do you want me to do something?¡±

    Maia has the mobile carriage lined up at the end of the yard, then returns to her human body andes running toward us.

    ¡°Get La dressed, then we¡¯ll go out for lunch¡±

    I suggested and Keiron, who had been quiet, suddenly became very energetic.

    ¡°I want some meat! That¡¯s not dried! Not dried, not tough!¡±

    ¡°Ho. If he wants meat so badly, why didn¡¯t he just say so at the fort? I¡¯ll hunt you a deer or a buffalo for fun¡±

    ¡°Meat that has been properly processed by a butcher and a chef is different from that kind of meat¡±

    Keiron argued passionately. It¡¯s true that dried meat and amateur cooking don¡¯t have the same taste.

    ¡°Then we can go to a food stall and grill it on skewers¡±

    And, after all, Neia gets well when ites to food. It seemed that she was cautious about the matter of Rainer Exceliza, but did she realize that she didn¡¯t have to waste her time alone because she had backups such as Sharon and La?

    ¡°Thick steaks are hard to throw away, right?¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san is surprisingly a carnivore, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°What is it? Dark elves don¡¯t eat as much as white elves and dwarves¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember dwarves having such a picky eater¡±

    ¡°Dark elves are not as picky eaters as the white elves and dwarves. But even so, they have a very strong body structure¡±

    Without any water in their eyes, they all headed for the street of food stalls.

    And then, on the street, we met an unexpected person.

    ¡°KuaKuaKua! Yummy! As expected of a master, you know our tastes!¡±

    ¡°Uhuhuhuhu¡±

    Terribly shiny blue wings. And that distinctive squeak.

    ¡°Oh. Kingfisher-kun¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Kua! C, Captain Dianne¡¯s older sister!?¡±

    When Hilda-san called out his name, General Tori turned his head to look at us almost directly behind him and was surprised.

    ¡°I see your beak has healed¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is¡±

    Tetes and Sharon nodded at each other. His beak was so shiny that it was hard to believe it had been destroyed once.

    ¡°What are you doing? In Catalina, there are the ace knight corps and reverse hair working hard¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just a small fry in the captain¡¯s office! What are you doing with a bunch of women in tow!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m on a mission¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on duty, too! Rest is an important mission for military personnel! Kua!¡±

    General Kingfisher is angry as he twists his head right back. Please don¡¯t do that, it¡¯s very unnatural. Then, a woman, who was opposite the general in the blue seat of the barrel chair,es out from behind her wing. She looks pretty with sses.

    ¡°Cray-san? Who are those people over there?¡±

    ¡°Kua, e, emm, colleagues, subordinates, or not at all¡­emm, what a pain in the ass¡­introduce yourselves, you small fry¡±

    ¡°Hohou. Treat me as a small fish, this bird¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll freeze your feathers so they don¡¯t move¡±

    The two dragons twisted fire and ice in their hands and General Kingfisher apparently realized that they were dragons.

    ¡°Awawawa, stop the time-time fighting scene and return to your home country!¡±

    ¡­¡­And before the impatience that insulted a dragon, he may be a warrior when the concern about the positiones.

    ¡°Oh. I thought you¡¯d be a bit more naughty than I¡¯d heard¡±

    When Hilda-san said so, General Kingfisher turned his body toward us and sped his hands together.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll ask, it¡¯s true that I tend to be a little too violent, but I¡¯m in trouble if I just get home this time!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Hilda looks strange. I don¡¯t even know why. No, I don¡¯t want to see this person and La fighting each other, but I wonder if he was such a bad person for us who are not psychologically powerful like Dianne.

    ¡°Hahaah?¡±

    Tetes seemed to notice something there. She grinned.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    When asked for an exnation, Tetes held up a finger in a gesture that said, ¡¸Please wait a moment¡¹.

    ¡°Hello? I¡¯m Tetes Murray of Gauntlet Knights, I¡¯m indebted to the General?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­Red Arm at such a young age¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, I¡¯m embarrassed¡±

    And then she signals us with her eyes. Does she mean to imitate her?

    ¡°Emm, I¡¯m 10-man captain Andy Smithson of the Celesta Army¡±

    ¡°I¡äm 10-man captain Edgar Keiron of the Celestan Army¡±

    ¡°Civilian employed doctor, Hilda-san¡î¡±

    We introduced ourselves to each other slowly. La and Maia properly deceived and the woman stood up and put her hand on her chest.

    ¡°I am Lucia Arts from the Race Taxonomy Laboratory at West Valerie Academy¡±

    ¡°This is the person who cured me of my injuries¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at birdman treatment material as a hobby¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Surprisingly, the treating physician was found rather easily, apparently. Then General Kingfisher surrounded me and Keiron with his wings and whispered in a whisper.

    ¡°Please, you know what I mean?¡±

    ¡°What is it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand unless you go through the steps¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m working well with such a cute girl, so please watch over me warmly, huh? Na? You guys don¡¯t seem to be very popr, so you know how I feel¡±

    ¡­¡­Oh? Does this guy not know that I have a lot of female ves? No, he simply forgot. He¡¯s a bird head. I mean.

    ¡°Sess¡­¡­are you going?¡±

    I think the bird hobby is pretty niche.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m on the verge of sess. After all, she invited me to dinner with her. I¡¯ve already won¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the speed of your brain strategy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Kukukua. I know, don¡¯t I?

    Keiron¡¯s wry sarcasm didn¡¯t seem to get through.

    It¡¯s bad to get in the way, so we go through the shops around that area and set up at a skewer stall a little further away.

    ¡°What do you think, Keiron?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s difficult¡­¡­because it¡¯s that General Bird. Even for a human and a beastman, there is a lot of conflict¡±

    The most important thing to remember is that, in addition to lifestyle issues, birdmen, lizardmen, mermen and other beast-like creatures are generally not considered sexual objects by people outside of their own species.

    ¡°And I¡¯m pretty sure that bird is older than 100-man special dutymander Becker. That girl looks younger than me¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯d say she¡¯s about 22 or 23. Well, she¡¯s in a academy, so she¡¯s not too young¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If one is unlucky girl¡­¡­well¡±

    ¡°It seems impossible¡­¡­¡±

    We mumble the skewered pork while talking in a low voice. At the table next door, Neia and Maia are showing plenty of food without hesitation. However, the cuteness of eating innocently was so topical that it became irresistible in the love of the bird. However,

    ¡°¡­¡­She doesn¡¯t seem too happy about it¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san¡±

    ¡°When I heard about it, it was like that. It seems that Birdman has something to do with the race. She said, ¡ºI love Birdmen¡­¡­why don¡¯t they live in the Valerie area?¡»¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hou¡±

    ¡°W, Well, the age difference is¡­¡­hard to tell from the looks of it, so it¡¯s an ant¡­¡­?¡±

    We try to revise our opinions.

    ¡°But she said something maniac, like, ¡ºEspecially the shape of the bones around the base of the wing is irresistible, isn¡¯t it?¡»¡±

    Hilda twists her head.

    ¡°Just a bone fetishist¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°C, Can I go¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Think of it like a man¡¯s fetish for big tits or something¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little different, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    A bird and a human develop love? We were seriously discussing it, forgetting about the threat of the mysterious hero.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 353: Mission Invisible [Sharon Tetes Hilda]

    <h4>Chapter 353: Mission Invisible [Sharon Tetes Hilda]</h4>

    After lunch, I apanied Tetes and Sharon to the clinic where Felios was supposed to be. Then we met up with Berga at the entrance, who had probablye to visit him at the same time we had finished lunch.

    ¡°Hou. Wee Sharon¡±

    ¡°How is my older brother?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a bit hazy. One of the nurses brought some nts to his room and he started tending them absent-mindedly¡±

    ¡°As an elf, it¡¯s not strange for you to tend to your nts, is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Can anyone imagine in Arcas that Felios is staring at the nts all day and smiling?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s true, too. I hope you¡¯re okay, older brother¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Berga closed his eyes expressionlessly.

    When I peeked into the hospital room, I saw Felios sitting at a simple round table, a small potted tree that could fit in both hands in front of him, a gentle expression on his face as he basked in the afternoon sun. There was no trace of the mercenary tension that had once pervaded his entire being and there was only the nt-loving, clear-eyed elf prince.

    ¡°Ie in, Felios¡±

    He doesn¡¯t even twitch when Berga announces his arrival. He is so unresponsive that I would believe it if I was told that there is a doll there that looks exactly like Felios, but I don¡¯t think that any genius puppeteer could have created such a formidable beauty. Then Sharon called out to him.

    ¡°Dear brother¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sharon¡±

    As if awakened from a dream, Felios looked up. Then he looked at me.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡±

    Immediately his face turns pale and he slowly falls out of his chair.

    ¡°Felios!?¡±

    ¡°Older brother!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Gahaa, gehuu¡±

    I thought he crawled on the floor, but then he coughed up blood again. ¡­¡­Umm, that¡¯s what he gets for just looking at me?

    ¡°Tetes, go get the doctor! Calm down, Felios. Breathe slowly¡±

    ¡°Older brother, be careful¡±

    ¡°Gohuu, gohoo¡­¡­y, you¡­¡­you, Andy Smithson¡­¡­!! I, I¡¯m gonna kill you¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Get a grip, Felios! Don¡¯t rely on the worship of someone who might be a Gold Arm! At least use a sword!¡±

    There¡¯s something wrong with that encouragement, Berga.

    Felios, your hospitalization has been extended. His condition has worsened to the same level as when he was admitted.

    ¡°I wonder if I should have refrained from visiting him¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Emm, I think Master¡¯s presence was worse than the Knight Chief¡¯s¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even spoken a word to him¡±

    ¡°I think it was probably too painful for him to hear that his younger sister was still wearing a cor as a female ve¡­¡­¡±

    Sharon tilted her head with a troubled look.

    ¡°To the extent that I went under a man, that would kill my older brother if I got married¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, being a female ve is a super miserable situation in the general sense of the word¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true¡±

    I think it¡¯s a terrible thing to ask your own brother to understand that.

    -

    Everyone returned to the mansion andte in the afternoon, 100-manmander Becker did not return.

    ¡°I wonder if he¡¯s looking for them vindictively¡­¡­but I don¡¯t think he can do his best since he doesn¡¯t know their features or anything like that¡±

    We decided to order delivery for dinner from a nearby diner and we waited leisurely at the mansion. It would be nice to walk around eating, but since there is a fine dining room in the mansion, there is no need to walk around for every meal.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t follow them with your own eyes, there¡¯s always the option of asking around. If you¡¯re in town, no matter how stealthy you are, someone will be watching you¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Unless, of course, there is an intruder whoes to town, just to smoke in the shadows¡­¡­and then returns home¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so, that means that since they came, they must be in contact with someone¡±

    Tetes convinces me. A city is, after all, nothing more than a gathering ce for people. Whether it is to obtain something or to exchange information with someone, if you are here to do something, it is impossible that you will note in contact with anyone. In that sense, asking around is effective, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°But I wonder if it is possible for a person who is not familiar with the area to make a good inquiry¡±

    ¡°You can do it. There are several reasons why people are reluctant to give information. The next is when severe punishment is expected due to power control. If they are reluctant, it is because they know the ¡ºValue¡» of the information¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You mean, like, is it worth the money?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. So if you can find someone who is savvy in the situation, you can spend a little bit and understand your sincerity¡±

    If you were to do that, it would be natural for half a day.

    -

    After dinner, it¡¯s time to rx. The food prepared by Apple and Aurora is not bad, but the food at a proper restaurant is delicious. I¡¯m not sure if Selenium or Jeanne can evenpete with that, though.

    ¡°There is a wide variety of alcoholic beverages in the town. I think I¡¯ll have a drink¡±

    ¡°Ah, me too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Owner can I ask for absence?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    La smiled thinly and pointed to the side with only a snap. Sharon, Tetes and Hilda were chatting there.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring Neia, but if I and Maia protect you, there will be no shortage. I¡¯m saying that the fox will follow¡±

    ¡­¡­Apparently, they are trying to get me to have fun with Hilda and the others so that they can take out someone who has nothing to do with it.

    ¡°You¡¯re so eager to y a detrimental role¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I really want to drink alcohol. And we dragons are good for the benefit of Owner. If it is best to mingle, then of course we will, but if not, then we will be flexible¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Will be a great help¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Well, you¡¯ll get to y with me eventually as a reward¡±

    Laughs and turns around. Why can I be so devoted? ¡­¡­Let¡¯s massage her boobs a lot this time.

    Then, after the bar group goes out, pink air flows between me and the remaining three people.

    ¡°Ehehee¡­¡­it¡¯s time for adults¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve held out until the night, so I¡¯m getting my hopes up¡­¡­¡î¡±

    ¡°May I join you¡­¡­¡±

    Of course you may. But I can¡¯t just pretend I don¡¯t know when 100-manmander Becker returns¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we should repair the traces of that with an illusion¡±

    Tetes begins to undress herself, while saying something very aggressive. All three are bullish, probably because they can use magic at a higher level. Then, Hilda, who also touched her clothes, pped her hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice. Since we¡¯vee all the way to the city, let¡¯s enjoy a little thrill¡î¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sounds like a pretense to say something unreasonable¡±

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m not being reckless at all¡±

    Hilda¡¯s smile is dazzling as she smiles and takes off her clothes.

    A few minutester. I was on the street, holding three chains.

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, when you say ¡ºNot reckless at all¡»¡­¡­ is this it?¡±

    The chains are connected to the three cors. And the three of them were¡­¡­naked and wearing only sandals.

    ¡°Uhuhu. The first challenge for even Hilda-sensei, as expected¡­¡­was to walk naked through the aristocratic streets of the city like an animal¡î¡±

    ¡°A, Ahaha, thats what¡­¡­Im sure its really thrilling¡­¡­somehow, fear and excitement are mixed and a throbbing ising to my stomach¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­wh, what, I feel like something is wrong with the feeling of freedom¡­¡­?¡±

    The first thing I said was that it is customary to be on all fours, but it is very difficult to be on all fours on cobblestones, so I decided to have all three of them stand up and walk around. Even so, I couldn¡¯t help but get excited¡­¡­when three beautiful women, each in her own way, paraded through the town, even though they were hidden by illusion and I was holding the tug of the rope. It is still a chilly night in Rennesto. Here and there there are men and women meeting, military police on patrol, staggered drunks singing pleasantly, etc. and yet I¡äm walking around dressed like this with beautiful women who are actually stunning. What an exciting situation. No, I didn¡¯t make them do it, but they started voluntarily, but that¡¯s beside the point.

    ¡°B¡­Being watched¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡­this is really¡­¡­I feel like I¡¯m being driven to the edge of reason¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­ah, master, you can¡¯t touch me like that¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all sticky, Sharon¡±

    ¡°Andy-kun, how about this one¡­¡­ann¡î¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san, you¡¯re so dirty¡­¡­spreading your legs in this town square and letting a man y with your cunt¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you want to feel my hole¡­¡­hiuu, a, ass¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You too loosen your hole and look so happy. How can you walk around in your own hometown naked¡±

    ¡°A, Ahahaa¡­¡­why can I do it¡­¡­? But I wonder if I want to be ruined¡­¡­I have no choice but to throw away everything here and serve my master¡¯s cock without thinking about anything. Maybe I want to be a female¡­¡­?¡±

    The chain is tied to the belt at my waist and I enjoy Tetes¡¯ asshole with my sloppy middle finger, while my other hand alternately ys with Sharon¡äs and Hilda-san¡¯s cunts.

    ¡°I¡­¡­Indeed, if my older brother saw me doing this, he might die¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If Gold Arm¡¯s sisters saw me ying like this with the war god Dianne¡¯s older sister¡­¡­all to myself, the world would be in an uproar¡­¡­¡î¡±

    In the dimly lit square, a bonfire is cooked, making their naked bodies float in a pale orange.

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay, Sharon. ¡­¡­Put your hands on the wall¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­y, yes¡­¡­?¡±

    Sharon, who seems to have realized her intention when she was told to do so, puts her hands on the wall of a store in the area with an open hand.

    ¡°I wish I could do that too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Tetes is over there. Imit ypi in the alley where I can see the royal castle. Hilda-san is done on the way home¡±

    ¡°Yah, are you going to do itter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn¡±

    I undo my trousers with a nk and lean over Sharon, who is drenched with excitement and tries to break in.

    ¡°Huaaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    My cock was buried in Sharon¡¯s vagina. She is more awkward than usual, probably because she is giving up on tension. The chain from the cor to my waist is noisy. Even with that¡­¡­this particr situation still added a strange, brain numbing pleasure to the experience. I grab Sharon¡¯s hips and start the spurt from the beginning.

    ¡°A, ku, a, huaa¡­¡­in this¡­¡­square, in this ce, I¡¯m going to have mercy on you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, pervert princess! In the middle of this Rennesto! With your big, fat titties and your big, fat ass exposed! You¡¯re being seeded in public, you know that? The drunks in the store over there, and the shoe-shine kids over there, they¡¯re all watching you bobbing your tits and getting your pussy pumped!

    ¡°A, Ah, nooooo¡­¡­?

    ¡°Aha¡­¡­master quickly, Andy-kun¡­¡­I can¡¯t wait to do the erotic show with Master¡­¡­¡î¡±

    ¡°Master is so flirtatious, isn¡¯t he¡­¡­?¡±

    With the excitement of having her tag removed, I first dared to cum inside Sharon¡äs vagina.

    ¡°Hua, aaaaaa!!¡±

    Dop, dop, dop. Plenty of semen with a feeling of increased volume due to strange excitement is pushed into Sharon¡¯s vagina.

    ¡°A, A, Ah¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Look Sharon, my cum in your vagina. Next time I¡¯m going to cum inside Tetes¡±

    ¡°A, th, that¡¯s right¡­¡­?

    ¡°Oh. You¡¯re talking to a girl who¡¯s getting fucked by your dick right now, Andy-kun¡î¡±

    Yes. It¡¯s a little intentional. ¡­¡­I¡¯m a little troubled because a simr non-sad that should be acting like this seems toe out normally recently. Sharon wakes up when I pull out my penis a little wildly. Arge amount of semen sloshes down her thighs, dripping down her sandals and onto the ground. Thesciviousness of the elf princess, lost in the hazy afterglow of pleasure, gives me strength again. It is little Tetes who catches it.

    ¡°Tetes get your hands on that barrel over there. ¡­¡­Maybe Sir Buster is watching you indulging in thisscivious eroticism from the castle¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a little funny because he really could be watching, but¡­¡­huauu?¡±

    I insert my dick into Tetes¡äs asshole at once. Sharon and I leave the slickness of our juices to her and I dignifiedly rape the Marquis¡¯s sister proudly in the alley.

    ¡°Hua, guu¡­¡­i, if you¡¯re seen, you¡¯re done, right¡­¡­as expected, if you do something like this, you¡¯ll be abandoned¡­¡­right¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you asshole girl. Don¡¯t be abandoned. You should be a woman just to hold my cock in earnest¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, master¡­¡­?¡±

    Tetesu reveals the addiction that lies deep inside her heart, while being squeezed in her asshole.

    ¡°Ass, ass¡­¡­in the city, I was made into a pervert that pleases me with such an ass cock, but when I¡äm seen, I¡¯m definitely¡­¡­my brother, I¡¯m disowned¡­¡­I¡¯m left with only 10-man captain Smithson¡äs cock¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Tetes¡­¡­you¡¯re a pervert now and I¡¯m going to give you that mark¡­¡­yoo!!¡±

    ¡°Hagu, a, huaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    I ejacted on Tetes¡¯ ass as well. I spewed my semen all over Tetes¡¯s ass, which was snuggled up to my hips. I p Tetes¡¯ ass, which is twitching in time with my pulses, to signal the end of our sex.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­I , I might as well try¡­¡­to get it done in my ass¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Tetes-chan really loves her ass¡­¡­oh my, you¡¯ve got a puddle¡­¡­of yummy cum reflux¡î¡±

    Two big tits entranced. I stood up from Tetes and approached Hilda with my cock in the air.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go, Hilda-san. ¡­¡­Hilda-san is on top of me in a cowgirl position. I want you to put on an erotic show for me¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­this is, I¡¯ve to do my best¡­¡­¡î¡±

    Iy down in the middle of the square while rattling the chain and Hilda-san straddles me. Two knight girls who hang semen from each hole stand beside us and parents and children pass by while chatting with each other. The sky is full of stars. Hilda-san and I started shaking each other¡¯s hips for the third shot of cum.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Hmm, I want alcohol with a little more punch. I mean, there are a lot of alcohol that don¡¯t have a clear aroma¡±

    ¡°Ho. ¡­¡­This store seems to be mixing expensive alcohol appropriately in order to increase the volume. They think they can cheat with vorings¡±

    ¡°Eh, really?¡±

    ¡°Umm. Right, Maia¡±

    ¡°Yes. If you think you can fool a dragon¡¯s tongue, you are mistaken¡±

    ¡°You know, the guy at the store is staring at us¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be here. Let¡¯s get out of here¡­¡­mu?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh? La-san, what¡¯s wrong?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, fox, but I¡¯ll leave the payment to you. I¡¯ll make it up to youter¡±

    ¡°Eh, wait!?

    ¡°Maia, let¡¯s go¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡±

    ¡°No time to talk¡±

    - ToC -

 Chapter 354: Critical Damage

    <h4>Chapter 354: Critical Damage</h4>

    Just after we arrived back from our secret night walk, Neia came running into the mansion.

    ¡°Emm!! Where¡¯s Hilda-san!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here?¡±

    Hilda was still in the process of putting her clothes back on and Neia was startled to see Hilda without her top, but she held her ground.

    ¡°Th, That, job¡­¡­can you follow me!?¡±

    ¡°Work? Did anyone get hurt?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­ah, no, La-san said, ¡ºIt¡¯s probably urgent, bring her¡»¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­La-chan, I know. I understand¡±

    Hilda turns from the loose atmosphere after sex and stands up wearing her clothes.

    ¡°Andy-kun, will you stay here with Sharon-chan? I¡¯ll borrow Tetes-chan for guidance¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡±

    I was left behind with Sharon, who had no way to talk.

    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s going on¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­La made her call Hilda-san by name, which means¡­¡­well, someone must have been hurt¡±

    I was waiting for more news in a restless mood as Sharon and I looked at each other, unable to let the spection develop. I think it¡¯s a good thing we went along too, but the fact that they lined up Sharon and Tetes, who are also Rennestondowners and left Sharon behind¡­¡­probably means that they considered her ability as an escort. In other words, they considered the possibility of me being targeted. And considering the speed at which they arrived, it was best to leave the useless personnel behind. They must have decided that it was that urgent.

    ¡°At any rate, there might be something there. Sharon, let¡¯s arm ourselves¡±

    ¡°Right¡±

    I took a crossbow and a breath caliber out of my luggage and Sharon also put on a sword. I feel like I¡¯m overreacting from anxiety, but with that swordy, anything could have happened. Needless to say, it is a hundred times better to overreact and shrug it off than to cry because you are unprepared.

    After about 30 minutes, La and the others returned to the mansion. La, Maia and Neia brought with them, respectively, t100-manmander Becker and General Kingfisher. The sight was shocking.

    ¡°Wh, What¡¯s wrong with that!?¡±

    Becker¡¯s one arm was missing from above the elbow and General Kingfisher had one of his wings broken off.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­we got hit. I cornered a suspicious guy and got ganged up on from the side by a strange woman¡±

    ¡°I happened to be walking nearby. I saw Becker¡¯s blind ball, so I went to see what he was doing¡­¡­damn, if it was daytime I would have told him he got hit with a feather back¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go look for the arm and the feather. Maybe I can smell the blood and find them¡±

    ¡°Wait, Maia. If you are ambushed by Rainer, even a dragon is in danger. I¡¯ll go with you¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Maia and Neia run out. And Hilda, the most important person, is not there.

    ¡°La, Hilda-san should have gone too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho. After a brief treatment, she went to get some medicine¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see. This is certainly not a condition that can be managed by a traveling doctor¡­¡­¡±

    But. What kind of trick is it topletely outsmart 100-manmander Becker and General Kingfisher?

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡­I let my guard down¡­¡­hey Smithson, listen to me properly. You know, the person who beat me was a silver-haired woman who¡­¡­ah sh*t, I must have dropped too much blood or something, ¡¯cause I¡¯m getting weird chills. She was probably over 20 years old and she was a little taller. She was about the size of Dancing Spear Almeida and she had no weapons¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°He, Hey, Becker, asshole, it¡¯s like a will and testament¡±

    ¡°Shut up, even though you¡¯re a bird, it¡¯s the worst shame for a secret agent to die without leaving any information. So, so, where were we?¡±

    100-man special dutymander Becker¡¯s pale face was getting pale and his speech was getting faster and faster. I was getting scared, too. If I lost my arm, I could have died of blood loss. But this was the only person I knew would never die. That¡¯s what it¡¯s all about¡­¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration. He¡¯s not going to die because I treated it with magic and needles¡î He survived by fighting back even if Andy-kun was shed by his foot butter, so please learn a little¡±

    Then, Hilda finally returned.

    ¡°Hilda!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to continue with the treatment, so please help me, Tetes-chan and La-chan¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Ho. Me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re more used to messing with raw meat than the other kids. ¡­¡­So, what happened to Keiron-kun?¡±

    ¡°Ho. Yes, my master. I¡¯d like you to go and pick up the fox. It¡¯s a tavern called the Cherry Tree Resting Pavilion¡±

    ¡°Ah, I know that ce¡±

    ¡°I see. Well then, Sharon, please show me the way¡±

    There is nothing I can do about the surgery that is about to begin. I¡¯ll have Sharon take me there and pick up Keiron.

    Keiron was assigned to do the dishes. He is not a very portable person, so he was not able to pay for four people¡¯s bills.

    ¡°Smithson~n¡­¡­thank you for saving my life¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to cry over something as trivial as washing the dishes¡±

    ¡°I was scared because the general of the kitchen yelled at me every time because La-san was stingy on the taste of alcohol¡±

    Sharon paid the bill with her generosity. The waitstaff, who had been excited when they heard that we hade to pick up Keiron, were now unperturbed by the appearance of a ck Arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sharon. You can pick it up from Later¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re all ves to each other¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t be so careless with the dragons. They are outrageous when ites to wasting money¡±

    They are gourmets and their stomachs are nearly bottomless.

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    Sharon shrugged, but that was okay. I don¡¯t want to get into financial trouble or anything fishy with my female ves.

    -

    The two lost hands and wings were apparently recovered safely and Hilda-san worked at full speed toplete the joining by dawn. But

    ¡°I¡¯ve connected them, but¡­¡­it¡¯s going to take half a year to get back to the field if I heal them normally¡±

    After all, even with Hilda¡¯s technique, it seems that it will not be so easy to restore.

    ¡°Kua¡­¡­if I can fly properly in six months, that¡¯s a bonus¡­¡­¡±

    General Kingfisher looked sadly at one of his feathers, which had been plucked (apparently in the way of sutures) and showed the skin of the skin and said so sadly. It¡¯s probably because of his miserable condition that he doesn¡¯t have a tone with what he says.

    ¡°¡­¡­I felt good with Lucia-sensei, but she was just a little too good to be true¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, why? It¡¯s not an honor injury¡±

    General Kingfisher shakes his head, even though Hilda says so.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let a poor birdman¡¯s feathers get the better of me. It¡¯s over¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s birdman¡¯s value, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Then where else can he appeal to the public? Birdman¡¯s charm is his feathers! Damn it, I¡¯m done¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble¡­¡­I can have you back to full strength in a week or so if you just want to recover from your injury¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost confidence in my ability to live beyond this point¡±

    General Kingfisher is dispirited. ¡­¡­At that moment, there was a knock at the front door. The procedure was being done in the entrance hall, so everyone¡¯s attention was on the door.

    ¡°Excuse me. I heard there was some kind of trouble¡­¡­Sieg Becker was killed? This is serious¡±

    It was Sir Buster. As soon as he came in, he looked at 100-manmander Becker, who was sleeping on the couch and made a bitter face. He had been put to sleep by magic because he was slightly delirious from too much blood being drained from his body. The bandages covering his arms have been magically tightened into a cast.

    ¡°I heard that he is one of the best in Celesta when ites to assassination skills and evasive maneuvers¡±

    ¡°I have no doubt about that, though. That¡¯s just irresistible¡±

    General Kingfisher¡¯s eyes sharpened.

    ¡°The man that Becker was chasing was a very skilled man alone, but the woman who came outter was also very skilled. She¡¯s also in Captain Dianne¡¯s ss.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dragon?¡±

    Sir Buster mutters. Everyone in this ce probably didn¡¯t say it, specting. At least, when Neia was there, Kalwin had no female hero other than Neia. If that is the case, where did the mysterious handmaiden who joined Rainer Exelizae from? If it is a dragon, the exnation is simple. It is both a means of transportation and an escort. And that also means the possibility ofpletely revoking our military superiority. A master knight ss. There are a number of them in our squadron, but only dragons can seriouslypete with¡­¡­dragons. When ites to an empty battle between dragons, you can¡¯t afford it. And more than that.

    ¡°If that man is a dragon rider, then I and Maia are untouchable in the first ce¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Sir Buster raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°A dragon is basically untouchable by dragon riders. That is what the pact says. In the event of a dragon rider conflict, the dragons of both camps may not touch the rider until the rider himself has settled the matter¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What is the point of such a rule? I don¡¯t understand¡±

    ¡°Once a dragon and its rider have been touched, they are no longer under the protection of the pact. The whole tribe will be nothing more than an evil dragon and its herald, who must naturally be defeated. If that happens, there is no future for them, even if they make it out of the situation¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­and the rider himself is as powerful as the dragon. It gets harder¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    The two men fell silent with serious faces. Kalwin is distorted and unassable, if at all reachable. Even though it is only an intermediate goal in the development of the demon territory, it cannot be ignored, of course.

    ¡°¡­¡­But we will manage. It will be difficult to win by force¡­¡­but well, that¡¯s not all there is to negotiating with a nation¡±

    Sir Buster ends the conversation with a sigh. He looks like he¡¯s in trouble, but I¡¯m sure he has a n to prepare. Then he turns to General Kingfisher and looks sullenly at his feathers.

    ¡°¡­¡­Pitiful¡±

    ¡°Could you not say that, please. I¡¯m depressed about this too¡±

    ¡°No, pitiful is pitiful. Very uncool¡±

    ¡°Kuaa!!¡±

    ¡°But you know what I think? ¡­¡­A man is only strong when he admits his faults¡±

    ¡°Kua?¡±

    ¡°What do you think, Cray Kingfisher? ¡­¡­You wanna give me a shot?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been working on a spell to make this barrennd grow back for fifteen years, but it hasn¡¯t worked. Sometimes things grow that aren¡¯t supposed to grow, sometimes it¡¯s just rough skin¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is good¡±

    ¡°Well, wait. But the research is in its final stages. I¡¯ve managed to turn a shaved puppy into a hairball in three days. The most important thing to keep in mind is that the hair is not only the hair, but also the body. But¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You look as if you are saying, wouldn¡¯t we birdmen be like that to begin with¡±

    ¡°No, no, even if your whole body did that, your house would just grow back. What I want you to help me with is selective hair growth follow-up¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Kua?¡±

    ¡°In other words, I¡¯d like to take a chance and try to induce rapid hair growth in 70% of this balding area. If it fails, a birdman will just get more feathers, so it won¡¯t do much harm, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ku, Kua¡±

    ¡°Okay? The disgusting baldness might be cured soon. No, it will heal. It¡¯s just that there might be some extra growth¡±

    ¡°Kua¡­¡­¡±

    Sir Buster and General Kingfisher stared at each other. And Tetes, who was listening to them, looked dumbfounded.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­I think it¡¯s better to do those negotiations behind closed doors, brother¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Apparently, they had forgotten that they were negotiating this trivial but earnest negotiation in front of the public.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 355: King, Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 355: King, Arrival</h4>

    &nsbp;

    For now, it was agreed that there was no need to go any deeper regarding the Hero Rainer Exeliza.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, too. Especially since we don¡¯t know each other, but I think it¡¯s fair to say that Sieg Becker was defeated because he was chased too far. I¡¯m going to put my ck Arms around Dianne¡¯s unit just to make sure they¡¯re safe while they¡¯re here. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be here for very long¡±

    ¡°As soon as we receive the package, we will leave¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll have the supplies gathered at the mansion as soon as I can¡±

    Sir Buster nodded and left.

    ¡°Becker-kun and Kingfisher-kun will be sent to Polka as soon as we get the stuff, right¡­¡­?¡±

    Since 100-manmander Becker was magically asleep, this was a confirmation to General Kingfisher. And Kingfisher was not very familiar with Trot.

    ¡°Kua? What¡¯s Polka?

    ¡°H-o-t-S-p-r-i-n-g¡î¡±

    ¡°No, No, I¡¯m not in a situation where I can y¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s not a situation where you canugh. Kingfisher-kun, are you really going to take six months off until your wings heal? You¡¯ll be ordered to return to your home country¡±

    ¡°Kuaa!? Th, That¡¯s not good!¡±

    General Kingfisher panicked. Well, if you think about it, it is an injury that would normally be treated intensively in Celesta rather than being allowed to recuperate leisurely in a foreign country until it heals. A Master Knight should be treated as such.

    ¡°If you go there, your injuries will bepletely healed in a week or so¡±

    ¡°Well well. A wing that has fallen off once should not heal in a week¡±

    ¡°I know you think so, don¡¯t you? But Andy-kun there also cut off his foot almostpletely in the fall of the year beforest and he is now back to normal. Becker-kun and you did a good job with your initial response and I think you¡¯ll heal just fine, normally¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s a problem¡±

    The general snickers. Well, that¡¯s what people usually think, isn¡¯t it? If I wasn¡¯t from there, I probably wouldn¡¯t believe it either.

    ¡°Ho. Then just take Becker with you. You don¡¯t have to deal with the selfishness of this bald bird¡±

    La gave up easily. But Hilda held up a finger, a sign that said, ¡¸Shut up¡¹. The only people who could be this aggressive with La were Hilda and Dianne.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind bringing Dianne-chan over to persuade you. I don¡¯t think you should stretch out something that can be easily cured. Even if it¡¯s just a matter of age, you¡¯re a short-lived species, you can¡¯t stay retired for so long, can you?¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, he¡¯s over forty, isn¡¯t he, this bird general? As amander, but as a fighter, he is generally old enough to retire already. If he¡¯s a short-lived species, he¡¯s going to start to show his age at once. If he is on long-term medical treatment, the slowdown will bepounded by the decline and it will be irreversible. Is that what you are worried about?

    ¡°Kua¡­¡­ I don¡¯t like to talk about my age¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, it means you understand how serious it is¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Of course, of course¡±

    Reluctantly, General Kingfisher nodded.

    ¡°Ho. Hilda is meddlesome¡±

    La shrugs. Hilda sighs.

    ¡°Doctors shouldn¡¯t just pull their hands away because they¡¯re someone else¡¯s problem. At least not before they¡¯ve been told how much risk there is in not taking the hand. ¡­¡­If you live long enough, those regrets will umte, even if you don¡¯t want them to¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a old man¡¯s way of talking¡±

    ¡°Uh. ¡­¡­La-i-cha-n? Don¡¯t poke around too much¡î¡±

    ¡°Hohohoho¡±

    La ran away. Tetes looks a little dazzling at Hilda-san.

    ¡°¡­¡­Really, you¡¯re a kind person, aren¡¯t you, Hilda-sensei?¡±

    ¡°Well¡±

    ¡°Probably, that person sees a lot more painful and unpleasant things than I or Master can imagine. Even though he acts cheerful, there is no way that someone that smart could ignore his own failures, setbacks and the negative aspects of others¡­¡­and forget about them. It¡¯s a great thing to be able to love and care so seriously about people¡¯s lives and¡­¡­their lives¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    If you ask me, that is true. Doctors sometimes have to keep dealing with stupid and reckless patients. Some patients may be delirious with a sense of their own mortality, much more pronounced than 100-manmander Becker¡¯s earlier statement. In addition to that, there are things that she could have done for her patients at that time, things that she wanted to do but could not, things that I thought were well-meaning but were rejected like General Kingfisher is now. A lot of regrets and stagnation umte. Even a human doctor who has been doing this for decades is amazing, but Hilda has been doing it for hundreds of years. On top of that, she is so cheerful and able to think and talk about her patients. She is a wild person, but there is no doubt about her kindness. Like ¡¸War God Dianne¡¹ she may be a woman who should be called a great woman of the ages.

    It was still early in the morning and the merchants were not moving. Themon sense measure would be to have them gather early, but noter than noon. Apanied by Tetes and Maia, I decided to go out for onest shopping trip before leaving.

    ¡°Once we get the supplies to the fort, we¡¯ll go straight to Polka, won¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°I guess so. I¡¯m going to stock up on souvenirs just in case. The cat beasts and nonbatant elves probably won¡¯te to this side of the fort, so even a small item would be interesting and unusual¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather have something made by Andy-sama¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Souvenirs are another courtesy¡±

    The three of us look around the morning market. Inwardly, I was wondering if Rainer Exceliza would appear from somewhere, but his actions so far have been only contact with Neia and interception of 100-manmander Becker. I haven¡¯t been aggressively aiming at this and so far there is no reason to aim at me in the first ce. I can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t need to be too concerned about it. I can understand a little bit how people became abnormally wary of a dragon pce after the Fire Dragon War. It¡¯s scary, isn¡¯t it, having an opponent who is super strong but whose principles of behavior you don¡¯t understand. ¡­¡­When such shopping is over, I feel a presence approaching me from behind and suddenly Tetes and Maia are on the alert.

    ¡°Who!?

    ¡°Andy-sama, stand back¡±

    The two of them go from a friendly atmosphere, like sisters who adore their older brother, to instantly taking out their swords and tre, respectively, leaving only the bup sack in their hands on the spot and bracing themselves. And who was at the end of their gazes?

    ¡°Hoohoohoo. This is a lovely bouncer. But what have I done, young man?¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    I turned around and was startled. Good old man. ¡­¡­No, there was the most astute old man I knew, who just looked like that.

    ¡°¡­¡­Your Majesty¡±

    ¡°Originally, that¡¯s right. You can call me ¡ºOld man¡»following Arthur, hoohoohoo¡±

    Ulysses Ernest. An old man who still supports the Trot Kingdom with his presence alone stood in the corner of the market with a few Sword Saints.

    ¡°W, Why¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you don¡¯te by Trot often. The other day, the first grandchild was born. Renfangas sent him a big congrattory gift and the king insisted on returning the gift himself. But he felt that Celesta would be disgraced by his casual visits to Renfangas, so here, instead, is the old man on his first trip abroad in decades¡±

    The beautifully-armored sword saints surrounding the old man chuckled at the old man¡¯s words. When I thought there was a man with a bitter face, he was 100-manmander Grants.

    ¡°I would like to ask you to do that without me. My lectures at the university have been canceled for almost half a semester¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have Cowl take your ce¡±

    ¡°Even the president does not want to leave my lectures to others. In the first ce, the view of history is something that educators should be responsible for and should speak from a consistent viewpoint and it is also important for students to have their own viewpoints¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why I should give you a lecture. But, for some reason, Sword Saints have many idiots who throw their thoughts to others. We really need people like you who can think and move on their own¡±

    ¡°Late King, please do not reveal our weaknesses in front of themon people¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a man like Sir Gold who can¡¯t argue with being called a fool, Randall. Since you¡¯ve got Grants-sensei with you¡±

    ¡°Ha, Haa¡­¡­I mean, you all don¡¯t refute him either, except for Sir Gold¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I want to be quoted by Grants-sensei¡±

    They areughing peacefully, but this group of about 10 people is more than one ordinary fort by itself. Or maybe even if you have La and Dianne in person, you can stand up without changing yourplexion.

    ¡°Now, now, that lovely queen is also weing us. I¡¯m going to stretch my wings a little bit¡­¡­is there something wrong with your spirit? I don¡¯t suppose it¡¯s something to do with your hands going behind your back?¡±

    The predecessor king looks me in the eye with a slightly serious expression on his face. I looked at Tetes. Maia is not going to be able to offer a helpful opinion in a situation like this. ¡­¡­I wonder if I should tell him about Rainer. Think about it for a minute. I make eye contact with Tetes and nod to each other.

    ¡°The first is the ¡ºHero¡» ¡­¡­from Kalwin and the second one is apparently secretly riding to Rennesto¡±

    ¡°Hou. He¡¯s sneaking in. How do you read that, Grants?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a self-proimed title. It¡¯s probably the first source of information. And if he¡¯s wary of it, it proves that Kalwin is not a monolith¡±

    ¡­¡­What the heck, how do all you smart people read that much in an instant?

    ¡°A strange kingdom enclosed, signs of an internal schism¡­¡­sounds like something out of an adventure novel, Grants¡±

    ¡°Not an umon story, though. How do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a tourist on a return visit. But if Arthur had been here, he would have been delighted with such amonce story¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, my lord. My stomach cannot bear the thought of traveling with the Master Sword Saint¡±

    ¡°Hoohoohoo!¡±

    Thete kingughed merrily, while 100-manmander Grants held his stomach with a hearty chuckle over his armor. We could not speak without being bewildered.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 356: Healing Road

    <h4>Chapter 356: Healing Road</h4>

    The king was tucking into a delicious set of french fries and steamed fish sold at a morning market stall. He looked like a retired man of a small merchant family, but he stood out from the crowd because of his fine traveling clothes, which still had a luxurious feel even when covered with dust from his travels and the presence of the Sword Saints who were surrounding him.

    ¡°Hmm. Freshly fried and steamed hot food is delicious after all. Look here, Randall brat. Try some of this¡±

    ¡°Haa. No, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Gardner hasn¡¯t seen it either. Don¡¯t be so formal. ¡­¡­You¡¯re just like your father, you can¡¯t read the air¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­no, that¡±

    ¡°Youth bullying should be moderated. Randall is still studying on the streets. It would be absurd to suddenly send him out to deal with such a difficult person as Your Highness¡±

    ¡°You are a casual poisoner, Grants¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon. I¡¯m a little offended¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t apologized at all¡±

    Thete kingughs and offers it to me.

    ¡°How about it? How about we have breakfast together? In the pce, we are only allowed to eat cold food. The only way to get a good meal was to go to Linda¡¯s¡±

    One of the Sword Saints immediately interrupted, saying, ¡¸That¡¯s not a good thing to hear¡¹.

    ¡°It is for the sake of poisoning, I suppose. The soup should have been served hot¡±

    ¡°I have already given you the throne. I don¡¯t need to wait for the soup to get cold before I can taste it¡±

    ¡°That will not be the case¡±

    ¡°Even if you leave me alone, I won¡¯t live another ten years. No one will be troubled if it is inadvertently cut short¡±

    ¡°The newborn prince will be sad, won¡¯t he? Ah, how he would have loved to y with his grandfather¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­He¡¯s taking up the shield right away¡±

    The king shakes his head and still offers me the te. No, the former king.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, be my guest¡±

    I don¡¯t want to get into a conversation. I¡¯ll just take a bite of it and let the conversation move on. Erik, who had been in trouble for some time, looked at me with surprised eyes. Then he saw Tetes with the same look.

    ¡°Y, You¡äre very courageous, 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    Oh, you call me that in the foreign mode. Well, now that she¡¯s wearing a gauntlet, even if its told that I¡¯m the master, it¡¯s just a hassle to exin, so that¡¯s fine.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m amoner, so I don¡¯t know the do¡¯s and don¡¯ts of the court¡±

    ¡°Hoohoohoo That¡¯s fine. This is not the court and I am not a king, but just an old man in retirement. Above all, the ¡­¡­ ¡ºHero of the Elf Territory¡» should not be bothered by a mere shell of a king¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    He poked at me again. The appeal that he knows so far.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look soplicated. It is true that you are a threat to Trot. But you¡¯re doing very well¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­S, So¡­¡­right?¡±

    ¡°You have made many powerful alliances and you have reduced your enemies well. Still, you push your credit to others and avoid the record so that you can not notice the unscrupulous person¡­¡­is it cautious or a good staff member? Are you blessed? In any case, those who have power are rarely able to do anything and those who try to diminish their power are hard to see and keep a good position¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m not aware of it, but that¡¯s certainly the way things are going. Are Dianne, La, and Irina very good at this area?

    ¡°It seems that the cunning is more scary to me than the ¡ºConnection¡»that I have. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure if you are nning on owning a territory? I would rather know that than let it go unchecked¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of doing so. It¡¯s just that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Just what?¡±

    ¡°I love women¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I have a little ambition to get as many of the girls around me now as possible as wives and keep them and live off them¡±

    I blurted out my vision of the future with a straight face as I snatched the third french fry from the former king, who was offering me a te with a subtle expression. No deception would work with this old man. That is why I thought I would be honest.

    ¡°¡­¡­Buu¡­¡­buwahahahahahahaha!¡±

    And when the old man heard this, he burst outughing. A few fries spilled from the te and just before they were about to fall, Maia used something to magically hold them still in mid-air and slowly retrieve them.

    I see, I see. So your ambition is more women than territory¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m amoner. I don¡¯t know how to use something so big¡±

    Dragon power, elven blessings, or¡­¡­the qualifications of a hero. I think I¡¯m probably not using the big ones I¡¯ve had so far most effectively. I don¡¯t see that as a bad thing. The future me that I want is not the one in a big castle, on a throne, in fancy clothes. It is not the one who is surrounded by lots of money and ys as he pleases. I don¡¯t think such a thing would make me happier than I am now. The best happiness I can understand is now, when many of the best women adore me and the best life n is the peaceful future that lies ahead. Not by exhausting what I have, not by taking all I can get. We just do what we need to do to get there.

    ¡°Hoohoohoo. Well, I understand. ¡­¡­You are not cunning. You just don¡¯t see things wrong¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand well¡±

    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t understand it yourself, I¡¯m sure. You don¡¯t know how important it is¡±

    The old man shook my hand as he ced the te in the hands of the Sword Saint beside him.

    ¡°I am so d you are not Ruth¡äs ¡­¡­not our king¡äs enemy. Please do not abandon Trot. ¡­¡­Linda and Gardner are on the move now. It won¡¯t be long before we see proof of our friendship. I don¡¯t know if I will be around to see the next era you and Ruth will create¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Not enough to worry about. But I am not a man who can live that long. I¡¯m not sure how long I¡¯m going to live, but I¡¯ll be damned if I¡¯m going to live seventy years and talk like that. ¡­¡­During my long reign, I have worn myself out. Literally¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The former king looked at me with eyes that showed some resignation, but also a strong will that surpassed that resignation. Perhaps there really is something wrong with him. And I guess he came here, wanting to do something, even a little, before he copsed from it.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡­¡­Pleasee to Polka after this trip ande with old man Bonaparte. If you soak in the hot springs of Polka, I am sure you will be fine until the princees of age¡±

    ¡°Hoohoo. That¡¯s a good idea. I had never thought of taking a hot spring bath with that Arthur¡±

    He probably thought of it as a social call. He brushed it off lightly. But I have a new goal. A Polka where my women, my wife, Sir Bonaparte and the future king could live in peace. I may need help from many people before this dreames true. I will do my best. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s more realistic and more me than bing a lord with a territory.

    -

    The first time I returned to the mansion a little before noon, I found that the supplies arranged by Sir Buster were being brought into the yard one after another.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit¡­¡­much?¡±

    ¡°I can make the round trip. If it is a little too much, I can carry it by attaching it to my dragon body with a hidden illusion¡±

    La agreed. That¡¯s certainly a way to go.

    ¡°So can La carry it all by herself?¡±

    ¡°It would be difficult to fly if I had to carry too much. The weight itself can¡¯t be forgotten¡±

    ¡­¡­Then you shouldn¡¯t push yourself too hard. La is a fire dragon, so she seems to be less stable than an ice dragon in the event of strong winds or bad weather.

    ¡°What about 100-manmander Becker?¡±

    ¡°He is still sleeping. The threat to his life is over, but Hilda says he can move around a lot, so there¡¯s no guarantee he won¡¯t think of something strange¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it the pursuit of that guy?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    The risk of doing something crazy is high when you¡¯re in an unstable state of mind. Even if 100-manmander Becker remains asleep, it is unlikely to cause any problems at the moment and that¡¯s okay.

    ¡°What about that General Bird?¡±

    ¡°Huh. He said he was going to pack his bags¡±

    La looked around. She was probably looking for the whereabouts of General Bird by hearing rather than looking around. And then.

    ¡°Yossu¡±

    General Kingfisher entered through the main gate in a strangely good mood a short timeter.

    ¡°Th, Thank you very much for your help¡±

    A girl with sses. In other words, he was apanied by Ms. Lucia Arts.

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I went to greet Lucia-sensei with a bit of tragic resolution, but she said she woulde with me to take care of me, iyahahahaha¡±

    He was in a good mood orpletely floating. And then he suddenly put me between his wings and started talking in private.

    ¡°Hey, she¡¯s going to take care of myself from meals to a foreign country? Don¡¯t you think my time has definitelye? Kuikukuku¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t follow you if you¡¯reughing like a creep. I mean, are you sure you can move your wings like this?¡±

    ¡°I hear you well. It is actually quite painful. Look at that, the left wing is not extended¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t do it, it¡¯s too hot¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But now I feel like I can fly with this wing. Kuikukukuku¡±

    This person is no good.

    ¡°Emm, Cray-san¡±

    General Kingfisher turned his head back in a panic as he was called out from behind. I¡¯m in front of him, but I¡¯m still grossed out by him, so please don¡¯t do that.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, does it? I can see the stitches clearly when you move your wings like that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Kua, th, that¡¯s alright, I¡äm a Master Knight. I¡¯m so reputed that it¡¯s okay to be a Over Knight if there is a crisis chance in the national survival ss, hahahahaha¡±

    I escape from the wing of General Kingfisher, who is smiling briskly. And as I listen, Lucia-san looks a little embarrassed.

    ¡°¡®Well, then¡­¡­that, could you give me a little try, that¡±

    ¡°Kua?¡±

    ¡°That, you know, pinching it with your wings¡­¡­seems kind of fun orfortable or something¡­¡­¡±

    I think it¡¯s just hot. However, General Kingfisher opened his beak and stiffened for about a second, looking to his left and right and screaming, forcing him to make a dignified face.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ve never heard someone say that before, though. I hope you¡¯ll take a bite of my winged embrace¡±

    He tried to force himself to spread his wings and stiffened with pain. Then Keiron came up to me.

    ¡°¡­¡­That General Bird,e on¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°Whether it works or not, I think it will hurt to death by the time it heals¡±

    ¡°I have a feeling about that, too¡±

    The contrast between Lucia¡¯s happy face and Kingfisher¡¯s pain-stricken eyes, which were visible through the unexpanded wings, was incredible.

    ¡°Well, Becker-kun brought it in properly? Andy-kun and Keiron-kun, make sure it¡¯s properly secured. Even though there is a mat, be careful about the inclination at the time of takeoff andnding¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Uiissu¡±

    Hilda gave us detailed instructions as we waited for takeoff. General Kingfisher and Lucia-san, who were experiencing dragon transportation for the first time, stuck to the window as if it were a rarity. It may have been just General Kingfisher¡¯s casual flirtation with Lucia.

    ¡°I¡¯m going, Andy-sama¡±

    Maia will be in charge of the personnel carriages and La will be in charge of the supplies.

    ¡°Go ahead¡±

    I said, which was conveyed to La and they both began beating their wings at the same time.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡­I¡¯ve never seen a dragon flying before¡­¡­!¡±

    I could hear Lucia-san sounding a little excited.

    ¡°The bone at the base of that wing¡­¡­I want to touch the elbow, too¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°A, Ah, Lucia-sensei?¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­ah, no, the base of Cray-san¡¯s wing is lovely, too, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­emm. Kua¡±

    General Kingfisher sounded puzzled by Lucia-san¡¯s mysterious excitement. ¡­¡­I wonder if he hadn¡¯t noticed that it seemed like a strange hobby.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 357: Dragon Rotary

    <h4>Chapter 357: Dragon Rotary</h4>

    Two dragons flying in the sky. For those who are not used to dragons, that alone is quite a spectacle.

    ¡°Lucia-san is surprisingly not intimidated by the dragons¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d expect her to be a little more surprised¡±

    Keiron and I whispered to each other while holding down the sleeping Becker, who was still lying on the ground. However, even though we whispered, the inside of the carriage was quite noisy due to the draft, so we had to make a decent voice and eventually it reached her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve actually seen dragons several times. There was a dragon pce near my hometown¡±

    ¡°Hee. Have you ever talked to them?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but they were¡­¡­pretty nice people. The next day, they would leave a treasure on the altar in return for the drink and meat that was offered at the festival¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you have any trouble dealing with them?¡±

    ¡°I was very troubled, but I couldn¡¯t just turn them in, so I had them taken back to the water god church¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­so there is a religious institution¡±

    The water god church is a religious organization that is the state religion of about half of the countries around Lake Valerie. Lake Valerie is governed by 10 pirs of water gods and thousands of spirits in a national manner and as long as they are treated politely, the people around Valerie are promised peace and prosperity. In a way, it¡¯s like a unifying worldview to Celesta¡¯s belief in spirits. ¡­¡­Yes. The belief in the spirits of Celesta has a different worldview or setting in each town. There is a childish setting that the spirit they believe in is ten times more powerful than the spirit of the neighboring town.

    ¡°Ho. If you have nothing to do with dragons, how do you n to dispose of the treasures? Unless you want to sell it to the highest bidder, it would be better to carry it with you¡±

    Chibi La appeared on my shoulder and pointed out in disgust.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. There are some people who have a terrible eye like Boyd, which is difficult to handle and I wish I could spread that knowledge in the future¡±

    ¡°In the first ce, it will be handed over in good faith. If you exin the reason why you can not receive it, you should not be able to stand up even if you turn it back¡±

    ¡°Common sense says that¡¯s true, but maybe it¡¯s different for dragons¡­¡­it¡¯s normal people to worry about it¡±

    ¡°Ho. While pretending to be respectful, treat the dragons as barbarians. Well, it can¡¯t be helped if you think about what happened a hundred years ago¡±

    La¡¯smentation is understandable. If you trust the intelligence of dragons, you don¡¯t have to be so sensitive about it.

    ¡°But as a material, there are many interesting hidden treasures and if more of them be avable, they will develop in various ways¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think only Master cane up with that kind of idea¡±

    Tetes tells me and scratches her head. ¡­¡­If you are a craftsman who has seen a hidden treasure, I think it is a natural idea.

    ¡°Kuaa? Well, the bottom end, Catalina. Why didn¡¯t you go through with it?¡±

    ¡°You mean I¡¯m the underling?¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone else?¡±

    General Kingfisher assured me, but the lowest in terms of rank is Hilda-san and Tetes and Keiron are of the same rank. Well, that¡¯s all right.

    ¡°It¡¯s our fort¡±

    ¡°Kua? What¡¯s that¡±

    General Kingfisher tilts his head. He looks a bit like a pigeon. ¡­¡­Well, I guess we¡¯ve gone all the way before this person was there.

    We reached the fort and Landed. We push the supplies into the warehouse in dragon form, then Maia, that is,nded. General Kingfisher, who had fainted from the pain in his wings while trying to fly lightly, still turned his head and looked around.

    ¡°Unknowingly, such a magnificent fort was built¡­¡­o, ooo?¡±

    He looks at the bathing area at the far end. Anzeros and Almeida were bathing there. Without La, it would be cold, so I think it was done for the purpose of tightening up, but when General Kingfisher cheered, the two embraced themselves.

    ¡°Naa¡­¡­Kingfisher!?¡±

    ¡°Wh, What¡¯s with the General¡­¡­¡±

    General Kingfisher, who had been watching the event with fascination, hurriedly turned away when he noticed Lucia-san getting out of the carriage. By the way, Keiron and I are carrying out 100-manmander Becker together. I thought about it and realized that we would be leaving again soon, so I felt it was fine to leave him on the carriage, but once he was out, there was nothing we could do about it. We can¡¯t just leave him there, so we take him back to our quarters.

    ¡°¡­¡­I was surprised to see Becker and Kingfisher get hit. I thought they wouldn¡¯t be so easy to beat¡±

    Dianne¡¯s sigh made General Kingfisher feel sorry.

    ¡°Kua. I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°No, I was just evaluating my opponent. You are stupid, but strong. Even I couldn¡¯t easily cut off your wings or Becker¡¯s arm. But I¡¯m d I kept my older sister there. Anyhow, you made it back alive¡±

    ¡°Haa¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be in contact with that person and no one is dead. Besides, I was just getting ready to make a scheduled flight to Polka. Kingfisher, you should get some rest¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­well, what¡¯s this Polka thing? Your older sister told me to go there¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You won¡¯t believe it until you¡¯ve been there, but it¡¯s a hot spring with the greatest cure for all kinds of wounds and illnesses¡±

    ¡°Again. It¡¯s so convenient that a hot spring can easily heal injuries¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Was I such a no-brainer in your mind that I would suggest a hot spring cure as a joke?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­I, I¡äm going¡±

    General Kingfisher straightened his posture. It would be a problem if he came up to this point and was told that he wouldn¡¯t go, but I think Dianne is special to this person. After General Kingfisher left the room, Dianne looked at me.

    ¡°So, about the matter of your contact with Ulysses III¡­¡­you said that he said something in a way that impressed you with his longevity, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Well, it¡¯s only an impression and since it¡¯s that King Ulysses, it might be a bluff too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, perhaps that man would not use a strange trick in such a ce. Instead of smearing lies on lies and hiding his hand, he trusts his enemies and allies and tells only one lie. It¡¯s a way. Such a guy is too naive for the point of lying. It only buys him sympathy¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®So let¡¯s assume we trust him. If that¡¯s the case, I can see his intentions to some extent. It¡¯s not as tant a suicide¡­¡­asst year, but it also makes sense as a reason to step forward on your own. The new prince, Ruth and others who have been entrusted with the care of Trot¡äs monarchy are increasing and it is likely that he intends to take on the dangerous work himself¡±

    ¡°You realize that it¡¯s a dangerous job¡­¡­more than we know Rainer Exceliza¡±

    ¡°Yes. There is a part where we were off guard in terms of strength because we have a dragon. If anything happens, we will be able to do something with force. If you think about it without that, there is certainly a lot of anxiety. Neia had too little knowledge of what a normal country looks like. There is plenty of room for doubt¡±

    Maybe we were indeed too proud. Even if there is no n, there are many things that can be done strongly, so I¡¯m sure it will be possible.

    ¡°It is a politician who expects the worst. In that sense, no one is looking at Kalwin more sternly than that old predecessor of ours¡±

    ¡°I doubt he¡¯ll get ahead of us, but¡­¡­we should learn that kind of attitude, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Once again, let¡¯s take all precautions¡±

    Dianne nodded.

    A regr flight to Polka is basically a blue dragon¡¯s on-duty movement. We, or rather the four female dragons who are cooperative with me, maintain at least one person in this fortress and take turns carrying around supplies, letters and personnel who wish to move. In other words, Airi will bring the goods to the fort where Mich is waiting and then Mich will fly home, leaving Airi behind. Waiting for the arrival, Asti flies from the other side. On the way back, Airi goes to Polka again and touches Juline over there¡­¡­and so on. It sounds like a lot of work, but it is not so tiring for dragons and they seem to do it just to get rid of theck of exercise.

    ¡°I heard that in case of emergency, the remaining dragons in the fort can handle the situation, so Andy can do what he wants with them without worrying about La and Maia¡±

    ¡°That would be helpful¡­¡­¡±

    I listened to Dianne¡¯s exnation using the stone tablet all the way through and I was finally convinced.

    ¡°Ho. He said he would like to go around before the workes to a close¡±

    ¡°Yeah. La and Maia wille with me, won¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    First, we¡¯ll go to Polka and make sure to show myself to the female ves. Then I¡¯d like to meet Breakcore. I want to go to the cat beast colony, Talc and Basson. I may just go around having sex, but that¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind it or think it¡¯s a hassle. I¡¯m going to a dangerous ce from now on, so don¡¯t forget¡­¡­I don¡¯t mean to be sad.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to take Neia to a lot of ces¡±

    ¡°Ho? That girl?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem too keen on the idea¡±

    I straighten my cor as I dere to the dubious dragons.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve decided to make her my female ve, too¡±

    ¡°Ho¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, have you had sex with her yet?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unusual. It¡¯s always the case that the other person falls in love with you and you make her your female ve after the fact¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is she really that attractive?¡±

    The two dragons are inclined to tilt their heads. Whether she is attractive or not. By that standard, she¡¯s certainly cute, but it may not look like she¡¯s out of the ordinary. Most of the female ves I¡¯ve caught so far are by far the best in terms of ability, appearance, or family. There is little need to force Neia into such a difficult position. I am sure that it is true if it is said that there are already enough ves since there are already too many to go around even if I shake my hips all day long. But.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely impregnate her. I¡¯ve made up my mind¡±

    ¡°Ho¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-sama¡±

    I show my determination, not logic.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to drop a person like that, who doesn¡¯t know how to depend on others, in eroticism and turn her into a useless woman. I¡¯m going to have a baby in Polka and make everyone adore it. I¡¯m going to immerse them up to their necks in themunity that Selenium dreamed of and make them fit in better than anyone else. Then I¡¯m going to make her a dirty little female ve who can live off of my cock without any kind of mission¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hoho, you mean pity¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­La, did you hear what I said?¡±

    ¡°I know that when you say something violent, you¡¯re shy. The point is, you¡¯re going to teach that stubborn girl love¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that a little too sweet, even for a summary?¡±

    La grinned and overheard my subtle emotional protests.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind dropping her, but sometimes I¡¯m thirsty if you don¡¯t share your love with us, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I can¡¯t get pregnant because of Hilda, but you can put your dick inside anytime, anywhere¡±

    Maia stares up at me and says something healthy.

    ¡°When we get to Polka, I¡¯ll put it in both of you¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Ho. I heard that?¡±

    The two dragons are delighted. They are smiling andughing like sisters. It¡¯s too healthy and innocent for a smile that just wants my penis. ¡­¡­I remember that Polka has cat sisters who are okay with pregnancy and are innocently waiting for a cock. Luna¡¯s cousin sisters also don¡¯t hesitate to let me fuck them in the colony and I¡¯m in the midst of a moral hazard all around me.

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know if I should be too much of a coercer of these things¡­¡­but I¡¯m also willing to push you down whenever I want to do that¡­¡­okay?¡±

    Then Dianne came into the conversation, clearing her throat. ¡­¡­Come to think of it, she and Hilda were the first sisters to share my dick.

    ¡°Of course I will do so in the near future¡±

    Of course she has noints about that, I¡¯m very happy. ¡­¡­So I don¡¯t have time to think about my territory, King.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 358: Exotic is unbearable [Maia]

    <h4>Chapter 358: Exotic is unbearable [Maia]</h4>

    When we were ready, the regr flights carried by Mich were to soar.

    ¡°If you concentrate on treatment, it¡¯s better to be as soon as possible¡î First, guide Becker-kun and Kingfisher-kun to the hot springs. Other errands should be postponed as much as possible¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    This time, besides myself, La, Maia and Neia, there were General Kingfisher, Lucia-san, 100-manmander Becker and Boyd. Boyd was chosen to assist with bathing. The ogre¡¯s arm strength could move a normal grown man with one hand. Goto could have been chosen, but since his furniture-making skills were superior to Boyd¡¯s, we decided to have him concentrate on the maintenance of the fort. And Hilda-san herself stayed at the fort until the next flight. The reason for this was the size and durability of the carriage that Mich had brought with her. The carriage we had been using for transportation was made by Celesta and was quite sturdy and on top of that, it was a ¡¸Flight-only cabin¡¹ that had been reinforced by Jeanne duringst year¡¯s big move of the crossbow corps. However, Mich brought a carriage that was requisitioned from the silver n. It was not originally designed to go very fast and the roads were not very rough in the elf territory, so it was a little insecure. There was plenty of room, but Dianne judged that we might get scared on the way if we packed too much into the carriage, so they decided to wait quietly for the next one.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go¡±

    Mich announces the flight. From outside the carriage. The volume of the dragon¡¯s voice is certainly audible, but it¡¯s a bit loud.

    ¡°Ho. You don¡¯t have to make all those silly noises. This way¡±

    La used her magic and sent an illusion right under Mich¡¯s nose¡­¡­

    ¡°Just let them hear you through an illusion. The voice itself will sound normal¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    The illusion of Mich appears in the center of the car. In fact, unlike La and Maia, it wasn¡¯t made as small as palm-sized, but was put out as it was, life-sized (of course, naked), so General Kingfisher and Boyd were astonished.

    ¡°Kuaa!?¡±

    ¡°C, Can¡¯t you put something over it so it doesn¡¯t hurt my eyes?¡±

    Boyd¡¯s protests were quickly met with a palm.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay?¡±

    ¡°No, you know, 10-man captain Smithson!?¡±

    ¡°Tits are justice¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant! Isn¡¯t it killing me even if I feel weird!?¡±

    ¡°Take a lesson from the Masturbation Brothers. They¡¯ve got it burned in their eyes and they¡¯re using it for sex¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should take a cue from those two¡­¡­wait¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah. I said unreasonably. I¡¯m sorry¡±

    They don¡¯t do it secretly, they do it directly on the spot. If you emte them, you¡¯re out of luck.

    ¡°Ho. If you miss my tits, you¡¯ll have to put up with me. Rub them, suck them, do whatever you want with them¡±

    La, sitting next to me, pulls her clothes off and presses her ample tits against me, exposing them.

    ¡°Maia, you may take good care of owner¡äs jewels¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Maia also reached for my pants without hesitation. But I stopped both of them.

    ¡°Stop. If there are only female ves, I¡¯d be happy to have sex, but not right now¡±

    ¡°Ho¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry¡±

    The two backed away. Lucia-san and Neia-san, who had been tensing up at the sudden erotic turn of events, gave a sigh of tant relief.

    ¡°And Miche. It¡¯s definitely poisonous to the eyes, so let¡¯s do it a little more¡­¡­shrink the illusion to the size of a palm. That doesn¡¯t bother everyone¡±

    ¡°I understand¡±

    With a shpon, she shrinks to a Chibi Mich. With this, one case was settled and let¡¯s go. ¡­¡­Lucia-san was turning red the first time she heard the word.

    ¡°F, Female ve¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    The word had been mildly muddled up to now, but I inadvertently used it.

    ¡°What kind of¡­¡­emm, what is it, Smithson-san?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a long story¡±

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯ll exin it to you. The road is too long to fly in silence¡±

    Riding on La¡¯s irresponsible fanfare, I¡¯m reluctantly forced to exin it. ¡­¡­Will she trust me?

    -

    The dragon flight leaves in the evening, so by the time we get to Polka, it will be after midnight.

    ¡°It¡¯s quiet¡­¡­¡±

    Gently descending from the carriage thatnded on the snowfield, Neia murmured a little.

    ¡°It¡¯s Polka. Rennesto and Catalina are always doing something¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah. That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­I feel like I¡¯m realizing for the first time that there are evenings that are this quiet and gentle¡±

    Neia raised the spit of her hat a little and looked up at the night sky. ¡­¡­It may be the result of a shaken state of mind from Rainer¡¯s appearance. She seemed to have a new feeling for Polka, which should never be an unfamiliar ce. The title of ¡¸Hero¡¹ had been separating Neia¡¯s heart from the outside world like a sheet of ss. It creaked, cracked and chipped and perhaps she felt something for the first time.

    ¡°¡­¡­F, Female ve¡­¡­Celesta is amazing¡­¡­¡±

    And Lucia-san was all red and confused in a roundabout way at the rtionship chart I described.

    ¡°No, there aren¡¯t many people like that even in Celesta! They are usually rich or wealthy or they are a wealthy man who has a lot of wives. It¡¯s strange!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t it really different from Cray-san, who was good?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lucia-sensei. I¡¯m not that kind of a sexist monster¡±

    Somehow, I had a great title on my own. I¡¯m sure that if I had seen myself when I was a virgin, I would have nodded my head, so I dare not protest.

    ¡°Andy-sama, they¡¯re saying some strange things about you, but shouldn¡¯t you shut up that bird?¡±

    ¡°That was apliment in a way¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so?¡¯

    I¡¯ll tell Maia that. ¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s no good having 20 female ves around if you¡¯re just an average guy. The fact that I actually have a female ve as a sex partner can be considered proof that I¡äm worthy of that reputation.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to take you both to the hot springs as soon as possible. As I recall, you are allowed to go to the hot springs even in the middle of the night, right?¡±

    Boyd held 100-manmander Becker as if he were holding a cat and asked for my instructions.

    ¡°Yeah. The bonfire is probably out, though. Let¡¯s go then¡±

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯ll light a magic light in the men¡¯s bath¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t linger in the hot springs¡±

    ¡°I know. Maia, go and inform the Baron of the situation, just in case. We will not stay, but the bird and the girl will need a ce to sleep¡±

    ¡°Yes

    Maia flew away. We step on the thinning carpet of snow and make our way to Polka¡¯s hot springs.

    ¡°Then we are here¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you to stay once you get to the usual inn. If we can¡¯t get one, we¡¯ll let them know where we¡¯ve arranged it¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    Boyd salutes with Becker-san in his arms. Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to get an inn in Polka. At worst, it would be okay to rent a corner of Isaac¡¯s dormitory. ¡­¡­By the way, Isaac¡äs group is ready to go home. I haven¡¯t been out on Renfangas for that long, so I don¡¯t think things are moving suddenly.

    For now, I¡¯ll head to the Baron¡¯s mansion¡­¡­after dawn, as expected.

    ¡°The house is taken care of by Mich and the others, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sometimes the cat beasts and the elf girls bring food and drink and clean up after themselves¡±

    ¡°What about grandpa Dan and my mother?¡±

    ¡°That old dwarf is still in town. He said not to worry so much because there are many of his kind in the colony¡­¡­ Your mother has been taken back to town by Asti¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    Well, my mother is an adult. If you have a living, you will always have rtionships. No matter how cute Peter is, she won¡¯t settle here. I wonder if she wille back to this town again someday.

    ¡°What do you think? There is also Airi in town. If you wish, Airi and I can¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry, La and Maia are first in line tonight¡±

    By the way, Mich is still walking naked and leisurely on a Polka field road at midnight. The fact that she is apanied by La and Maia means that no one will make a fuss, but it¡¯s still a revealing walk, depending on how you think about it. I was a little nervous.

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯re very disciplined, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry, you can do it whenever you feel like it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do them in the order I want to do them¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. Can we do it anyway?¡±

    ¡°Soon¡±

    I stroked Mich¡¯s ass, lightly grabbed her tits, shook them and kissed her to finish. The woman who is naked epts it without rejecting it.

    ¡°An¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your cooperation with the regr flights. We¡¯ll have plenty of sex when we have time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m looking forward to it?¡±

    Mich kisses me back. Neia pulls her hat and doesn¡¯t look at it. ¡­¡­I wish she could see it separately.

    After a while back at home, Maiaes back from the Baron¡¯s mansion. I couldn¡¯t go to bed without hearing her report, so I waited in the dining room for her while lightly sipping on the alcohol Mich had served me. But.

    ¡°Wee home, Master?¡±

    Maia was not the only one. Fennel, who looked like a desert merchant from Celesta, Savory in an evening dress, Oregano in a hunter¡¯s outfit and Laurier in a robe like Irina¡¯s. All four girls looked very different from each other. The four girls were all dressed in costumes that I had not seen so often. And Maia herself was dressed in some kind of frilly, girly clothes.

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±

    I rubbed my eyes, thinking that my eyes were a little blurry from drinking and that I had mistaken them for someone else.

    ¡°I was ying dress-up all night long in the Baron¡¯s mansion with costumes made by Oregano and Selenium-san¡­¡­¡±

    Savory scratches her cheeks in embarrassment. She didn¡¯t have the usual side tails and she had ady-like hairstyle, probably tied by Selenium or Oregano, with an elegant fine knitting made from her ears on the back of her head. The impression ispletely different.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why did you stay up all night?¡±

    ¡°It had to be midnight, otherwise everyone couldn¡¯t make the time¡±

    Oregano also has her hair, which is usually tied up in aplicated knot, flowing in a straightforward manner and is normally straight and long. Surprisingly long. Her active clothes were not at all what I had imagined.

    ¡°Everyone has a part-time job¡±

    Maybe Laurier¡¯s concept is the elf¡¯s own traditional costume, but the makeover hasn¡¯t changed so shy, but the earrings for the n meeting on her ears and the jewel frame decorations are still mysteriously organized.

    ¡°Because Maia-sama came there¡­¡­it was so shabby clothes and in the meantime¡±

    Fennel was dressed in a vest with a detailed pattern, a bold breast wrap that showed off her chest and a waistcloth with a deep slit that exposed her belly button. A turban was also wrapped around her body, giving her a very atmospheric look. The idea was probably Selenium¡¯s or Jeanne¡¯s.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s hard to move in these clothes¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s cute, Maia¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh¡±

    Maia is basically a monotone dress. The entire dress is characterized by borate ruffles. It is true that every time she takes a step, those ruffles move around and although it looks hard to move, it is pleasing to the eye. And Maia has enough good looks to match her beautiful clothes. However, it is hard to say that her usual clothes, which look like a piece of cloth without much care, bring out the charm of her appearance.

    ¡°It¡¯s good for a girl to dress pretty¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy-sama, don¡¯t you like everyone to be naked?¡±

    ¡°I love that too. Girls are cute in many ways. It¡¯s great that you bring that out. Above all¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem to brag about a naked child, but if you look cute like that, you can brag to others. It¡¯s my cute girl¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Au¡±

    I think I was persuasive enough for my drunken mind.

    ¡°And that¡¯s how the essories you made are decided¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­R, Right¡­¡­I guess¡±

    ¡°Give it to me¡±

    When I reach out to Maia, she casts a small spell and puts out a hair essory in the space. I¡¯ll put it on Maia¡¯s head.

    ¡°Look, it looks good. Na, La¡±

    ¡°Hohoho. It¡¯s certainly a pretty good look¡±

    La wasn¡¯t matched to those other girls, she was just dressed like a wrap of cloth, but for some reason La looks strange and inferior to the other fashionable girls. There is a mysterious atmosphere that does not look like it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it really that nice?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, Maia-sama¡±

    Maia looks at her own clothes curiously.

    ¡°Hey Oregano. ¡­¡­Can I fuck Maia like this?¡±

    ¡°Eh, Master¡­¡­you¡¯re still the same¡±

    The first thing to do is to refuse Oregano, who is probably the creator of this product. Oreganoughs bitterly and nods even though she says she is in trouble.

    ¡°Ah, Andy-sama¡­¡­?¡±

    I hug Maia tightly and kiss her. I pull her up onto myp and put my hand inside her wispy skirt. She wore stockings cheeky, but the smooth texture couldn¡¯t be that of Polka¡¯s sloppy clothing store, so maybe it¡¯s an elf cloth. When I reach her underwear as it is, Maia who has been kissing is slightly rxed.

    ¡°W, Wait, Andy-sama¡­¡­I¡¯ll undress properly¡­¡­¡±

    She was probably worried about soiling the outfit I had been praised for being so cute.

    ¡°Hey, Laurier, take off her panties¡±

    I intercept Maia¡¯s hand and pull her skirt down so that her ass is facing Laurier. Laurier looked into Maia¡¯s eyes for a moment, then reached down and pulled down her panties.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    A lovely ass appears in the middle of a group of cross-dressing girls. I stroke the ass and stare at Maia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hey Maia. ¡­¡­Let me ejacte in your womb¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N¡±

    I dare to be direct and say only my final goal to the girl who is deciding to dress nicely. In such a situation, Maia nodding honestly while blushing is adorable.

    The skirt full of frills is pulled up by the four girls. Maia slowly swallowed my cock on her own as I slumped on the chair.

    ¡°Hua¡­¡­u, aa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you feel it, Maia¡­¡­I¡¯m excited about you fashionably¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Y, Yeah¡­¡­? Andy-sama likes to fuck such a girl¡­¡­and have a vaginal cum shot¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s better than giving a pretty girl a good taste of my cock in her womb¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even have to be naked¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re cute when you¡¯re naked and it¡¯s not your fault you¡¯re cute when you¡¯re dressed up¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Maia, swallow my cum¡­¡­my cum, drink a lot of it in your belly¡­¡­and when you¡¯re done with it, show me how cute you look dressed again. I can¡¯t wait to see this girl¡¯s cunt wet with my cum¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­good¡­¡­?¡±

    Maia nodded with heartfelt happiness and began to use her hips violently while kissing me as the four girls supported her skirt. The strokes of her hips are thick, deep and insatiable, like a well-trained dog rubbing its body against mine. She performs it fiercely as the other girls look on.

    ¡°Hoho. This is hot. It¡¯s hard to believe you are a ice dragon¡±

    La looked at her with enraptured eyes. Mich, who appeared from the back of the room, also stroked her cheeks and smiled. In the midst of all this, Maia¡¯s bottom half, which had been tucked up and was fully exposed, was violently injected with cum.

    ¡°Huaaaaaa¡­¡­a, huaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°U, kuuu¡­¡­¡±

    It flows backward from Maia¡¯s small vagina. I release Maia, rubbing my testimony with my fingers, which are also plentiful on her inner thighs.

    ¡°Haa, haa, haa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­?¡±

    Maia climaxes for a few moments, then gets off of me and takes a few steps back.

    ¡°¡­¡­Imitating Aurora¡±

    Pinch the skirt and show a graceful bow to lower one leg. The action was strangely awkward and cute and I couldn¡¯t help but see the overflowing semen dripping from the skirt.

    ¡°¡­¡­Maia¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°One more time, let¡¯s have sex¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ehehe?¡±

    Maia bashfully. And then the four girls are in a delicate mood.

    ¡°Emm, I was wondering if we could take advantage of it, too¡±

    ¡°That, we can do all kinds of ¡ºy sex¡» and so on¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s been a long time, so we should all get equally naughty first¡±

    ¡°Laurier, everyone, don¡¯t overdo it. You¡¯re probably tired from your long trip¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone should do it tomorrow. I have a promise with Maia and La today!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Emm, I¡¯ve been getting pushed back a lot¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I told Mich I¡¯m going to fuck her properly too!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if I should have Selenium adjust it. I mean, asking a woman with a bulging tummy right now to do that kind of thing is, once again, a great terrible thing to do. Normally.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 359: Female Slave Market [Oregano, Savory, Laurier, Michela, Laila, Fennel]

    <h4>Chapter 359: Female ve Market [Oregano, Savory, Laurier, Mich, La, Fennel]</h4>

    I loved Maia twice and hugged La after sending her to her room. The four elven girls are in visiting mode.

    ¡°It¡¯ste and I think we should go home¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯m not sure, owner will be able to handle this many people¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m timid or anything¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Don¡¯t be so cautious. I don¡¯t want to see you being reserved. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be ready at dawn, even if he has to fuck you at random¡±

    Grinning, La kissed me. Her gentle fingers stroked my cock, which was wet with Maia¡¯s love juices.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it makes any difference to me whether you do it one at a time or all five of them together. Even if you keep them away, I can still hear them yoga on your cock if they are close enough. It¡¯s just a matter of whether or not they are in my line of sight¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯ve got a bad temper, too¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I¡¯m not as good as Dianne. And if you enjoy it, it¡¯s not a loss¡±

    La loosens her clothes. She headed in the direction of mixing in the flow of the story, so the four elf girls also stood up and tried to take off their clothes. But.

    ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t take off your clothes¡±

    The four girls stopped.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to let you y with those costumes¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡­how about this¡±

    I grinned at the lineup of faces. Fennel the merchant, Oregano the hunter, Savory thedy and Laurier the n leader. And La and Mich, naked. It looks good, doesn¡¯t it? ¡­¡­If I think about it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Fennel coughs.

    ¡°Eh, today I would like to rmend to Smithson-sama some poor elf ves I caught in the far northern forests. Ei¡±

    ¡°Kyah¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, uh¡­¡­¡±

    Fennel tugs at the chain and Oregano, Savory and Laurier poke their hands out, drawn by the cor.

    ¡°The number one ve who hunts for a living. She¡¯spletely frightened, but it¡¯s worth it¡±

    ¡°Hee. I¡¯ll have a taste then¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. Feel free to check how it feels¡±

    I squat down in front of Oreganopletely naked and smile in a sneaky way. Oregano looked up at me with her ears drooping and her voice like a mosquito.

    ¡°E, Emm, don¡¯t be awful¡­¡­just a little¡±

    She was supposed to say, don¡¯t do anything bad, but suddenly Oregano is out of line.

    ¡°It¡¯s different¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡±

    Savory struck her back head. ¡­¡­The first order was to make her really hate it, but that turned out to be too cold a y, so I changed it to, ¡¸I have given up on being vited, but I was scared¡¹. So. Now, at thiste hour of the night, the Smithson family are my own personal ve market.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t bought you yet. I¡¯ll just show you how to use your pussy in order¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Open your crotch, you little slut¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­S, Slut¡­¡­a, huaa¡­¡­?¡±

    The crotch that was forcibly opened has no underwear. I stripped it off first. That would be more like a ve. The number ¡¸001¡¹ written on the inner thigh with a finger using a pigment that gives off a branding iron-like color somehow gives it that feel. Oregano, in her hunter¡¯s costume, despite this miserable situation y, let out an expectant sigh at the moment she was held down by me and had my slimy cock pushed into her.

    ¡°Huaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    I entered Oregano¡¯s vagina with a sloppy thrust. Oregano, who was pinned against me with her hands behind her back, expressed the joy she could not hide with just a squeal. I just shook my hips a few times without hesitation, forcibly spread her vagina that couldn¡¯t get wet and then suddenly pulled it out to throw Oregano away.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Next¡±

    ¡°Yes. The second ve seems to be the daughter of an influential person. You taste this one too?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s free, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, try her as you like¡±

    Fennel, smiling wanly, holds out her hand to show Savory. If it were true, it would be a miserable and extremely abusive scene, but as long as I fuck her, whether it¡¯s a taste or a takeover, it¡¯s free of charge.

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­animal!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good bounce. Even if you go wild, you¡¯ll still be vited¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better get it over with, you little sh*t!¡±

    Savory is acting with more enthusiasm than Oregano. Even so,pletely rejecting acting is troublesome, so she¡¯s just swearing at me. Still, her beautiful pale blonde hair adds color to the evening dress and if this is the human world, she looks like a fine daughter. In the first ce, not everyone in the human race is as good-looking as the elves and innds other than Polka, you can usually tell who they are by the way their skin is shiny and their hair is well groomed. If she is well dressed, that¡¯s all you need to know to say she¡¯s a good-looking youngdy.

    ¡°Get your ass out here. I¡¯ll make sure you elves are nothing but sluts¡±

    ¡°Selfish¡­¡­huauu¡±

    On all fours, Savory¡¯s ass still had no underwear and a 002 on her inner thighs. Grabbing her arms from behind and pulling her upper body and forcing her to twist between her legs¡­¡­like. The truth is, she¡¯s pretty soggy from me having sex with Maia up to this point or being rushed by the situational stuff.

    ¡°Arent you already wet, isnt it an erotic girl?¡±

    ¡°Th, Thats¡­¡­drug¡­¡­hua, aaa¡­¡­?¡±

    I¡¯m going to make Savory sound by shaking my hips. By the way, it is such a setting that she is wet with a drug. I¡¯m not really using it. And then, after enjoying it for a while, Savory was also suddenly released.

    ¡°Huaa¡­¡­ku, oh, remember¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Next?¡±

    ¡°She seems to be a direct descendant of a n head. She¡¯s a stubborn girl, but would you like to give her a try?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to try the pussy of a great elf¡±

    Laurier is wearing a robe that looks like Irina¡¯s everyday clothes. I grabbed her chain andughed at her, but with little reaction, I gently rolled her hem. And then.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m usually testing out the white n chief¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Come to think of it, aside from the setting on the girls¡¯ side, I haven¡¯t decided what the setting is on my side. So it¡¯s just ¡¸Andy Smithson¡¹ and there are specifications for interpretation like¡­¡­where I¡¯m buying additional ves. And. No, no, no.

    ¡°You¡¯re a cheeky little girl, aren¡¯t you? You¡äre not going to let me impregnate her on a trial basis, merchant?¡±

    ¡°As you wish¡±

    If I take Laurier¡¯s meta-questioning to heart, I¡¯ll end up in a mess. I dared to ignore it and forcibly thrust my penis into Laurier.

    ¡°Huguu¡­¡­a, huaaa¡­¡­¡±

    I broke into the straddle with the branding number 003 written on it and inserted myself. A little innocent penis is thrust into her little body and I squirt Laurier by turning her muzzles and her hips.

    ¡°Hahaha, aren¡¯t you suddenly soaking, princess?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ku, haa¡­¡­b, because¡­¡­c, conceived¡­¡­right?¡±

    ¡°What ¡ºBecause¡»?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­As a nasty representative, I¡¯ll take it in properly¡­¡­? You, a pinch-eating man¡­¡­?¡±

    Laurierughs slightly and challengingly, sitting on my hips. I don¡¯t know what the y is.

    ¡°Look¡­¡­pregnant, then put it out properly¡­¡­? If you don¡¯t put it in the inside of an elf, you can¡¯t get pregnant¡­¡­?¡±

    Laurier used her hips against me. If I stay like this, she¡¯ll make me ejacte. I don¡¯t mind if she does, but I don¡¯t like the idea of doing it this way.

    ¡°Oh, give it up, you slut!¡±

    ¡°Huaa!¡±

    Pull it out of Laurier¡äs vagina. Then, I stood up, catching my breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s any other female ve you¡¯d like to try!¡±

    I stuffed myself into Fennel, reassuring myself that I was arrogant ve-buying rich.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­it¡¯s a takeaway. Two of the finest females I picked up deep in the mountains. They are the rarest dragon ves in the world¡±

    The two morous, naked women, who had been waiting in the corner of the room, step out with a stately gait that one would not expect from ves.

    ¡°The secret treasure, the ¡ºDragon-sealing cor¡», has sealed all their transformation abilities and magic powers. They are now only avable to satisfy your carnal desires¡±

    ¡°Hou, that¡¯s great¡±

    Of course there is no such thing. If there were, it would be a great historical event. However, the two who were pretending to be ¡¸Captured female dragons¡¹ based on the premise that such an item existed were flirting with me in an amusing manner.

    ¡°You will buy us? I can no longer fly or burn. It¡¯s not bad to be used forfort¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Please keep us. I have no power, and the only thing I can do is work as a female¡±

    ¡°Kukuku, a dragon, the champion, is nothing more than a cunt once its wings and power are taken from it¡±

    I mutter like a viin as much as I can. La and Mich went back for a moment and looked at each other.

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t think of any counter-arguments¡±

    ¡°So I guess we can have a rtionship with people and not get in trouble with each other¡­¡­¡±

    No, let¡¯s argue. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t want this to go on and on, so I¡¯ll get back to it before the conversation spreads.

    ¡°You guys also open their crotch there. You¡¯re only here for me

    ¡°Oh, strong¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ho, we can¡¯t resist¡±

    I motioned to the table and Mich and La sat down side by side at the table and spread their legs. I plunge into Mich first and shake my hips.

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­this is again¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Huhu. Are you ready to buy me, my future master¡­¡­?¡±

    Mich¡¯s vagina doesn¡¯t feel much different when I put it in, but when she begins to wriggle, she calls for pleasure and doesn¡¯t stop. Her somewhat gentle mood changed as soon as I inserted into her vagina and she began to aggressively wiggle her hips. That¡¯s right. Mich was such a woman. ¡­¡­If such a woman were to appear on the ve market, she would be treated as a cursed whore. And even though it is for the sake of ¡¸Setting¡¹, Mich is whispering ¡¸Future Master¡¹ to me while lovingly caressing her cor. No. This is not good. I felt in my gut that if I lost, I might be forced to be a rider, so I pulled out of her and took refuge in La¡¯s vagina next to her.

    ¡°Ah, nn¡­¡­you could have put it out¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hou¡­¡­you rushed into it again¡­¡­?¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re really the star of the show¡­¡­, at least, you have to do your best so far¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Kukuku, you¡¯re being childishly stubborn¡­¡­?¡±

    Guchu guchu and La sit down. After all, it¡¯s the longest and most familiar body in this face. It¡¯s been less than two years since I met her. I feel relieved. With her personality and the feel of this vagina, I think La is a dragon tailored to me.

    ¡°Hoo¡­¡­you, already¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Iku¡­¡­La, I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Good¡­¡­kuku, your seed, firmly¡­¡­?¡±

    Ejaction. I ejacte into the back of La¡¯s vagina, my whole body shaking with a thump, thump, thump. Suddenly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey La¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to give birth to my child?¡±

    I¡¯m concerned about that. She is not overly concerned about sex and she puts everyone else¡¯s circle first. Sometimes I wonder about La¡¯s ¡¸Intention¡¹ a little. And La is.

    ¡®Hohoho. ¡­¡­If you really want, I¡¯ll give birth to dozens of them eventually. I don¡¯t want Jeanne to be the only one who has to y mother?¡±

    She reassured me, after all.

    And finally.

    ¡°Huu. I enjoyed myself. I¡¯ll buy them all, merchant¡±

    ¡°Thank you for everything¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m still a little underfed. Can I have one more?¡±

    ¡°This is all the ves I have for you today¡±

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing¡±

    I whispered into Fennel¡¯s ear, who was beginning to look somewhat expectant. I rolled up her loin cloth and stroked the ¡¸004¡¹ on her inner thigh.

    ¡°You¡¯re ¡ºProduct¡» too. ¡­¡­Let me have a taste of you¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯tpete with a customer¡­¡­ah, haunn¡­¡­?¡±

    Although it is decided by the script. The situation of ¡¸Buying¡¹ the beautiful merchant herself is strangely exciting.

    ¡°It¡¯s free until tasting¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Even if you purchase, you won¡¯t be charged for it¡­¡­?¡±

    The beautiful merchant says this with an expectant look on her face as I put my hand inside the loincloth. I had no choice but to take it.

    ¡°Bought¡±

    ¡°An, every time¡­¡­no, ah, thank you for your help, master¡­¡­?¡±

    - ToC -

 Chapter 360: Touching Bishojo Onsen [Savory, Cute, Fennel]

    <h4>Chapter 360: Touching Bishojo Onsen [Savory, Cute, Fennel]</h4>

    After all, we all had sex together and it was getting a little difficult to go straight to bed, so they decided to sweat it out once.

    ¡°But there¡¯s a chance that 100-manmander Becker and General Kingfisher are still in the men¡¯s room¡±

    ¡°King¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Oregano and Laurier look at me curiously. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure how they¡¯d know who¡¯s a first-time visitor to Polka.

    ¡°A birdman and general of the Celesta army. He¡¯s as strong as 100-manmander Becker¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t a general very powerful?¡±

    I was now reminded of the fact that the bird was very powerful, as Savory pointed out.

    ¡°Well, usually he is¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it normal?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s really good. He¡¯s great, but¡­¡­well, he¡¯s a little bit. It¡¯s a little bit folksy¡±

    10-man captain, 100-manmander, general. The rank difference is very important for the orderly movement of soldiers on the battlefield. Although I am especially frank with Isaac, I am not allowed to disobey him when ites to war. And the gap between ¡¸100-manmander¡¹ and ¡¸General¡¹ is very deep and wide. After all, for those of us who havee up through the ranks from lower-ranking soldiers, the highest rank is that of a 100-manmander, no matter how hard we try. Generals are essentially the brains of the profession, so they receive a very high level of education at specialized military academies and even then, only a few of them are appointed each year, making them truly chosen soldiers. However, this does not apply to Knight ss holders. The ability to win aplete victory against three or more Ace Knights by oneself is not just a rarity. The term one-man army is appropriate for such a monster. In fact, a Master Knight may be called a one-man army because he may have to deal with a thousand men in a war by himself. Such an existence is clearly above the clouds for ordinary soldiers. It¡¯s not something you cane in contact with¡­¡­ I feel numb these days.

    ¡°Hoho. Well, if you¡¯re talking about greatness, this man is the top of the heap. A dragon rider does not need to be humbled by the generals of other countries. For now, no worldly power has the strength to stand strong against a dragon¡±

    ¡°That is true, but¡±

    Fennelughs bitterly when La proudly says so.

    ¡°But don¡¯t tell the Renfangas royal family or the northern ns council to be more forceful. At least I don¡¯t intend to¡±

    ¡°Hohoho. Well, it¡¯s important to get along in the world. But I don¡¯t think you need to be so reverential to that bird. He may be skilled, but he¡¯s just a fool¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that he doesn¡¯t seem very thoughtful, but it¡¯s not like I can speak highly of other people¡¯s intelligence¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho. It¡¯s also difficult not to be put on the shelf¡±

    Only four girls and La are participating in the story, but Mich and Maia are also following. The two of them are talking about something, so when I listen to it, it seems that they are talking about how to fly in elfnguage (they are their mother tongue), so maybe it is an exchange of information about the flight route to the fort. ¡­¡­I have not mastered the elfnguage very well, so this is more than half spection.

    ¡°If the men¡¯s baths don¡¯t work for you, why don¡¯t you just go to the women¡¯s?¡±

    Oregano brings us back to the story.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s before dawn, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone and if there is someone, we use an illusion of the three dragons¡±

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯re so bold¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d do anything for Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°No problem, right¡±

    ¡­¡­By the way. I was not originally going to go in with the girls, I was going to go to the men¡¯s room alone and I thought, ¡¸If those two are there, I¡¯m going to get into a lot of trouble forining and showing them around¡¹.

    ¡°Then, please¡±

    I just put my hands together.

    -

    I¡¯ve been to the women¡¯s baths in Polka for some time now. There were many unavoidable situations, such as La¡¯s treatment and Jeanne¡¯s postpartum period, but it can be said that it is because the female ves bring me in at the right time. And this time, there were still several guests in the women¡¯s bath. With cat-beasts who have eyesight, it doesn¡¯t matter at all whether it¡¯s midnight or dawn.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho. That¡¯s the bird¡¯spanion¡±

    It¡¯s Lucia-san. I thought it was the help of General Kingfisher, but apparently it wasn¡¯t enough to help the bath directly. ¡­¡­Well, I have to say that General Kingfisher was ahead of the game and I think that¡¯s the way it is. However, that would be a bit of a problem. We could hide in an illusion, but then it would be difficult to make contact with the cat beasts. It would be thought that it would be better if we didn¡¯t contact them, but it would be a shame to lose a lovey-dovey mixed bath with cute cat beasts for the sake of Lucia-san alone.

    ¡°Somehow, I want to fool Lucia-san¡¯s eyes while also greeting the cat beasts¡­¡­should we wait a little while and wait for Lucia-san toe up¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take, eh? If she¡¯s a woman whose hobby is long, leisurely baths, she might go up after seeing the rising sun. If she does, you and the elves will be feeling very cold, not to mention us¡±

    ¡°Will I catch a cold¡­¡­no, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be cured once I get into the springs¡±

    ¡°There is an easier way than that¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it¡±

    La quickly takes off her clothes and slips in. I and the other girls watched from the entrance. The steamy air doesn¡¯t make them aware of our presence, though.

    ¡°Ah, La-san¡­¡­¡±

    Lucia-sanes quite close to us and then shouts as if she has noticed La¡¯s presence. The sses are kept in the dressing room. The sses are expensive and if she loses them, it¡¯s a big deal. La pointed at Lucia-san and mumbled something to her. A few secondster, Lucia-san copses into the hot water, startling the cat beasts around her.

    ¡°Nyah!?¡±

    ¡°Older sister!?¡±

    We were surprised too, but Maia quickly exined what she had done.

    ¡°Hypnotic magic¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Like Irina¡¯s ¡ºPoison Eye¡»?¡±

    ¡°Much easier than that one¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s natural for people to fall asleep in warm ces. Unless you put them to sleep and don¡¯t wake them up for a long time, just dropping them off is elementary¡±

    Mich adds. Mich, who was originally dressed like a naked woman, also got into the bathtub and lifted the limp Lucia-san out of the bathtub.

    ¡°Now she is out of the way¡±

    Yes yes, Maia nodded. ¡­¡­Forceful. But it surely might be easier than fooling around with altitude illusions.

    The cat beast girls cheered as I entered.

    ¡°It¡¯s Master?¡±

    ¡°Nyaa?¡±

    Azel, Rizel and Cute. They are the younger of the Polka cat beasts group. They are originally good at night activities, so it is understandable that they are more active at dawn than the four elf girls.

    ¡°I¡¯m home. I hope you¡¯ve been well, though I haven¡¯t been away as much as I¡¯d like to¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nyaa?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to have sex?¡±

    ¡°Slowly. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to do it for a very long time¡±

    Cute jumped on me and I kissed her on the forehead while stroking her ass. I also rubbed Azel¡¯s tits as a greeting and used my other hand to stroke Rizel¡¯s crotch.

    ¡°Uwaa. You touch me in such a smooth and dirty way¡±

    She took off her clothes and Savory, who came inter, smiled bitterly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it, Cute?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Lewd touching¡±

    ¡°Not at all?¡±

    I hugged the bright Cute and rubbed her tight ass with both hands while pressing my cock against her crotch.

    ¡°N¡­¡­?¡±

    Cute puts her arms around my neck and I let her enjoy itfortably.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get to do that all the time, Cute!¡±

    ¡°Nyaa!¡±

    Azel and Rizel also hug me. The cat beasts who are so friendly are really adorable.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that. I always tell you, when Master is having fun, you shouldn¡¯t interrupt him. Even when you are being cared for, you will be interrupted¡±

    Oregano poked Azel and the others on the forehead and scolded them. They seem to interact with each other quite a bit, perhaps because they work in the same town.

    The girls are stretched out in the hot springs and I take turns rubbing, petting and kissing the cat beasts and elf girls gathered around me as we enjoy the pre-dawn women¡¯s baths. I spy Lucia-san, lying on the floor in the washing area, with the excuse that I¡¯m a little worried about her. She is quite well-styled for a human and without her sses, she looks slender and beautiful.

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯re ncing at her, do you want to hold her too?¡±

    ¡°N, No, I don¡¯t. So if you look at me as a woman, you¡¯ll say it¡¯s attacking

    ¡°Hoho. Well, you¡¯re still lewd, but you¡¯re certainly not the kind of man who eats his next prey when he has a pet right in front of him¡±

    La, who is sitting elegantly with her legs outstretched beside Lucia-san, as if taking responsibility for putting her to sleep, sips a drink she has retrieved from somewhere. If she feels bad about it, she should turn Lucia-san¡¯s body to the other side, but she¡¯sying her down facing this way as if to show her off¡­¡­yeah. It¡¯s inappropriate but good. In the meantime, I continue to y with the girls¡¯ bodies.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Savory, will you teach Cute how to handle a dick?¡±

    ¡°Eh, me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a senior, right?¡±

    ¡°Mou. Don¡¯t bring it up just at that time¡±

    She was a little bit nervous, but she was still able to get close to the bottom half of my body. Cute, who ising closer to me, is also wearing her hair down tonight and it¡¯s really nice to see ¡¸Real face of a ponytail girl¡¹.

    ¡°Look Cute. Hold his penis like this. Cute is a cat beast, so it¡¯s a little awkward to lick it, but¡­¡­look, rubbing it like this feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Basically, Master is always hard at work, but when he¡¯s tired, I do this for him. When it starts to smell good, I do this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­it¡¯s true, Master is in heat¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do this with my own pussy¡­¡­nee?¡±

    The first time she did this, she spread her pussy in front of Cute and swallowed my cock.

    ¡°The rest¡­¡­Cute would be able to do it on instinct, right?¡±

    Smiling, ncing down at me and then crotch alone, Savory squeezes me tightly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­Savory-senpai, here, do¡­¡­¡±

    The branding on the inner thighs of Savory. ¡­¡­Cute notices the numbering, which looks like, but is actually just written in brown pigment.

    ¡°Ah, this one. I¡äm a bought ve by Master?¡±

    Savory smiles as he strokes the numbering with mine in her lower mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really use grilled iron, so don¡¯t worry about it. Master is very gentle and doesn¡¯t like that kind of pain¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Cute looks at me as if to confirm.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I like beautiful skin¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s kind of like that, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m a ve who was made to be a ve by Master¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­I think it¡¯s a little bit nice¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. I thought you would understand that!¡±

    The elf and the cat girl hit it off on my hip.

    ¡°Then, this time it¡¯s Cute¡äs turn¡­¡­look, you like master¡¯s dick, right?¡±

    ¡°Haai¡­¡­? N, haa¡­¡­nya¡­¡­?¡±

    Savory gets off and passes my crotch to Cute, showing me how that crotch slut hole closes up like a swallowing throat.

    Cute¡¯s body, which is one size smaller than mine, still boldly epts my cock.

    ¡°Hnya¡­¡­ah, ah¡­¡­?¡±

    Although I can¡¯t afford itpared to Savory, it¡¯s sensual and immoral to insert my penis as if I¡¯m pushing my hips over and over again. My cock was getting impatient at that point. After soaking in the hot water, I enjoyed being rubbed by the hands of several female ves and even Savory pretended to demonstrate the action. The joint y of such nasty women was a treat for me. I started thrusting aggressively in the middle of the scene, as Cute kept trying to swallow me deep.

    ¡°Nyauu¡­¡­nyaa, aaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Cute is a little bit amused, but her eyes are melting at the savage instinctive action of her hips and waist and at the prospect of seeding and she begins to join her hips. The same goes for the women staring around her. I can see that they are all imagining when the next cock is going to be driven into their crotches. I¡¯m going to respond to it. I grip Cute¡¯s waist, which is straining toward that moment and the fingers of my other hand thrust into Savory¡¯s vagina. I treat the girls at the bar to their first white muddy water in a long time.

    ¡°Hunyaa¡­¡­nyaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hau¡­¡­n, naughty, it is¡­¡­?¡±

    Thump, thump, thump¡­¡­Cute vagina sucks in my baby seed. I stir inside her sister¡¯s vagina, watching somewhat painfully as her small body tosses and turns with the impact, swallowing and spilling semen.

    -

    Sure enough, Lucia-san didn¡¯t stay asleep for that long either. Well, I should have said that it was good before her body got cold, but the four girls and cat beasts who were trying to continue grandly seemed to be dissatisfied.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­I just fell asleep¡­¡­I wonder if I was tired¡±

    ¡°That happens sometimes¡±

    Fennel smiles at Lucia-san when she wakes up. ¡­¡­I¡¯m stuck behind and hiding in La¡äs illusion, but I¡¯m putting my penis in Fennel.

    ¡°M, Master¡­¡­please tell me¡­¡­when you¡¯re going to ejacte¡­¡­? If you ejacte suddenly, I might make strange noises¡­¡­?¡±

    I want to be mean to Fennel, who whispers to me with an expression driven by much anticipation and a little anxiety.

    ¡°Ah, almost there¡­¡­Fennel, hold out a little longer¡­¡­ugh¡±

    ¡°Eh, hiaa¡­¡­a, ah¡­¡­?¡±

    I suddenly came inside without hesitation, pretending that I was still trying to make her feel better. Lucia-san looks at Fennel that shakes her whole body with a strange look¡­¡­or rather, because she doesn¡¯t have sses, she stares at her with a sharp eye. Fennel is in a hurry because she feels unnecessarily anxious about it.

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Fennel-san, was it? You seem to be acting somewhat strange¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case, right? ¡­¡­Ah?¡±

    I hug Fennel, grab her boobs tightly and bully her. Fennel exhaled an embarrassing, satisfying sigh and continued to make ill-advised excuses.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 361: Weâ€™ve been waiting for you

    <h4>Chapter 361: We¡¯ve been waiting for you</h4>

    I left the women¡¯s bath before dawn. I heard that a lot ofdiese to the morning bath and it is a little dangerous to keep hiding and do whatever you want, no matter how much its La¡äs illusion. Besides, it would be hard if I did not get some sleep.

    So I returned home and slept until a littlete in the morning and when I woke up, Oregano and Jeanne were in the kitchen.

    ¡°Ah, master!¡±

    ¡°Andy, you¡¯re up! Let¡¯s eat breakfast¡±

    ¡°Good morning. I mean, I¡¯m home, Jeanne¡±

    Jeanne, no longer in a postpartum mood and in good spirits, prepares bread, soup, and cut up silver pears (probably brought by Oregano) for me. ¡­¡­Well, I guess that¡¯s what she brought for old man Dan. I thought about it and even though it was after midnight, I¡¯m sure Grandpa Dan was home sleeping. Maybe I was a little too roughst night. Sexually.

    ¡°But you oftene back at odd hours, don¡¯t you? I finally figured it out when La and Maia came to see the Baron¡±

    ¡°The blue dragons are going to make a circumnavigation flight to the other side of the fort. This is the first group. If Jeanne is willing, you cane and go as you pleases for a night or so¡±

    ¡°Hee. Are Anzeros and the others staying over there?¡±

    ¡°For the time being, the fort will need to be maintained and there are many other things to do, such as storing supplies and adjusting the workforce for the next full-scale advance, so for the time being, everyone will be going back and forth between Polka and the fort¡±

    ¡°So, I think it would be a good idea for me to visit the fort at least once¡±

    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s very hard to build and maintain an environment from scratch. I might want Jeanne to take a look at the kitchen area¡±

    Jeanne is a good cook, a good cksmith, handy and strong. She¡¯s Jeanne and she seems to be able to y an active role in that kind of scene. Well, we don¡¯t even have a furnace for cksmithing. ¡­¡­If we could make a list from that perspective of what should be prepared as a cooking area and what facilities would be useful, it would help us to procure tools in Polka and Catalina. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Apple to do her best in the culinary field, but it¡¯s still reassuring to know that she is inherently skilled.

    ¡°That¡¯s not inconvenient for us to go, right?¡±

    Oregano asks me as she fills a jug with water and sets it down in front of me.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be bad if you came, but it¡¯s a¡­¡­military facility and it¡¯s notfortable, you know? I think it would be just fine for Jeanne¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a fort that feels like it¡¯s dug out of stone and soil, so it¡¯s close to a dwarven hole¡±

    Dwarves can settle down in a mine pit without any problems. They don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a rugged bed or covered with soil and even if the air is a little stagnant, it¡¯s a mess. But I think it¡¯s a little tough for elves.

    ¡°I think I can be of some help. In the northern forest, the art of making tools from simple materials is still valued, especially since we from the gold n are considered to be a n skilled in such techniques¡±

    ¡°Umm. I¡¯ll have to discuss this with Dianne and Christie¡äs party¡±

    Because they are safe in Polka, they are recognized by their rtives and they are able to advance and settle down. Even if a dragon has a safe terrain and a system to protect it even if something happens, it is inevitable that they will get angry if I take them to the demon territory without permission. However, a system is being established to attract more and more such unexpected reinforcements.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After finishing my meal, I went to the Baron¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Oh, Andy. Good morning. Wee back¡±

    ¡°Is there any change in Polka?¡±

    ¡®Marie has gone back to Folklore, hasn¡¯t she? Well, she seems to have pushed to go back, so it can¡¯t be helped¡±

    ¡°I asked Mich about that¡±

    ¡°Umm. And Celesta¡¯s crossbow corps, it seems that they are going back once again for the spring festival¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. Isaac left behind his pregnant wife¡±

    ¡°I heard that. They had been very lively as guests¡±

    At any rate, the crossbow corps doesn¡¯t seem to be causing any problems. Well, you can¡¯t do much in a town where dragons are casually interacting with each other.

    ¡°It is indeed a shame that our peepingrades are leaving Polka¡­¡­I would love to talk more about the female body¡±

    Correction. It seems to be causing problems, but it may just be an issue that is pinpointed and unimportant to the dragons.

    ¡°How are things going with Selenium and Peter?¡±

    ¡°They seem to be doing well, too. Peter-boya, in particr, is very spoiled¡­¡­especially recently, Selenium-kunins that Fennel-kun spoils him.

    ¡°Ha, Hahaha¡±

    ¡¸Andy¡äs mistress with a cor¡¹ has be an unexinable use in Polka. Under such circumstances, is it good or bad to be able to talk about the fact that the mistresses get along well with each other and do not spoil the firstborn as a peaceful topic? ¡­¡­Originally, it¡¯s a story that is pointed back and told, isn¡¯t it?

    When I visit Selenium¡¯s room, I find that it is full of wives today as well. I mean, Polka¡¯s wives are quite busy, aren¡¯t they?

    ¡°When our oldest child was born, it was really hard¡­¡­you see, I¡¯m thin, aren¡¯t I? I used to be thinner. It was a difficult birth and Grandma Be almost gave up¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t you have a big butt, Selenium? It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. Let¡¯s call it an easy delivery type, right?¡±

    ¡°In that respect, elf children seem to have a lot of dystocia¡­¡­I wonder what¡¯s going on. Irina-chan is definitely an adult, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help talking about other races. You see, Jeanne-chan, you¡¯re twisting it firmly?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­I mean, it¡¯s great to have children, but what about Andy who trained children?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey?¡±

    ¡°You know, my daughter is about to turn thirteen¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not good. Tell her not to leave the house while Andy¡¯s here¡±

    ¡°If I said that, she wouldn¡¯t¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is she seventeen? No matter how you think about it, it¡¯s bad¡±

    ¡°I wonder if I should leave her to my rtives in the city¡­¡­¡±

    Yes. Yes. I understand what they are saying. That¡¯s the general reaction, isn¡¯t it? Yes. But you know what?

    ¡°I¡¯m not that much of an unprincipled rapist!¡±

    ¡°Hyah!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Andy!¡±

    ¡°I mean, whether it¡¯s Jeanne or Irina, it¡¯s the other person¡¯s choice to get into the real act! I basically don¡¯t rape a child who doesn¡¯t feel like it!¡±

    ¡°All criminals are like that¡­¡­¡±

    That¡¯s right, though!

    ¡°Selenium says something, too!¡±

    ¡°Good morning? I see you had fun with Cute-chan and Laurier-chan this morning?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your beef with them at this point!?¡±

    ¡°You might be thinking that you could have at leaste to show your face before you started having fun?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry¡±

    I can¡¯t beat Selenium.

    I was chatting with Selenium and touching Peter and I was informed by someone that Irina, Christie and Fennel appeared.

    ¡°Hmm. Everything seems to be alright. Smithson-dono¡±

    ¡°Good day to you¡±

    ¡°Irina, Christie!¡±

    Christie was in her usual friendly mood, but Irina was a little unhappy, as was Selenium.

    ¡°Good grief. I heard that you were on a rampage¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk about it right now, I beg you¡±

    Fennelughs behind the two of them. No, please, it¡¯s not aughing matter. The wives are pointing their fingers behind their backs.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t do it. No, it¡¯s okay to do it, but there¡¯s an order to things¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, so I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to drop the subject, n chief¡±

    ¡°What is it? You¡¯re not doing a very good job, are you?¡±

    ¡°Just read the mood, Irina¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Mu? ¡­¡­What do you care about reputation? I¡¯m not sure if you have a thick or thin gut. You¡¯ve been handing out cors for years and now you¡¯re talking about public opinion?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t actively rmend wearing a cor!¡±

    I can feel the wives¡¯ gazes turn cold with every word I say.

    ¡°Hey Selenium-chan¡­¡­I¡¯m hungry like that now, but is that okay?¡±

    One of the wives finally resorted to verbal abuse.

    ¡°Eh, why?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡­well, we don¡¯t understand how you can allow him to bescivious with all the women around you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, Andy-san, you¡¯re sincere in a way, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­In no way does he seem sincere to me¡±

    ¡°At least, he has the warmth to make everyone happy and the power to make it happen?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡­?¡¡Normally, ¡ºMaking a woman happy¡» is not something that a slut like that can say¡±

    ¡°Ahaha. Well, maybe it¡¯s a human, but we¡¯re just a little different¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to make things any easier¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m attracted to Andy-san, so you can rest assured. If you¡¯re a good mom, your daughter will surely be different from us¡±

    ¡­¡­Selenium¡¯s words are strangely persuasive. If you ask me, our female ves are all women who have problems at home, especially with their parents. Not to mention Selenium and Apple, Anzeros¡¯s father is a hard person to understand and Aurora¡¯s parents are too unreliable even though she is a noble. Dianne and her family and the dragons are a different story, but Irina and Christie are also struggling with strange circumstances and Jeanne¡¯s parents are both deceased. The four elf girls are¡­¡­well, few of them know about their family environment. The cat beasts have no male parents.

    ¡°Hoho. Well, we will take good care of Smithson-dono. Don¡¯t worry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he has about a dozen partners just in Polka right now¡±

    Irina and Christie dered proudly. The wives are overwhelmed. That¡¯s great, but there¡¯s still no ce for me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got my future nned? Well, it¡¯s going to be an umon family format in Trot¡±

    Irina who approaches me, hangs around my neck forcibly.

    ¡°This man can do it, can ept it, can maintain it¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What, you are blessed. You have many allies, energy and a miraculous spring. You can do what you desire and it will work out well enough?¡±

    Irina¡¯s ears twitched as she smiled. She seemed very moody a while ago, but she just wanted to be spoiled because the tension rose in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°I¡¯m always paying attention to Fennel-san. It¡¯s better to give it normal care. But Peter always gets carried away and it is said¡­¡­¡ºThat it¡¯s natural for a baby to want to suck on the breast¡» and I always end up letting him suck on it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is there some kind of curse on Peter that makes him want to suck tits?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not impossible because it¡¯s Andy-san¡¯s child¡­¡­I¡¯m just kidding. But I think it¡¯s just because he¡¯s cute¡±

    The wives each left to prepare lunch. I leave Peter with Fennel and in Selenium¡¯s room is just Selenium, I, Christie and Irina. And while Selenium is making tea from the tea set, Christie and Irina are squatting between my legs on the chair and rubbing my cock together. Irina, who is in a position to ride on Christie¡¯sp, is kind of cute.

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s have some tea and then do it in bed like normal¡±

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like being fucked?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it, but. The first person to kneel in this lineup is a n chief and the nominal representative, isn¡¯t that strange?¡±

    ¡°We are female ves. It is not strange for us to kneel to our master¡±

    ¡°Umm. Besides¡­¡­you have been neglecting us too muchtely. We¡¯re starving¡­¡­hamm¡±

    ¡°Irina. ¡­¡­Mou¡­¡­I told you before that we should suck each other off first, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°What are you guys talking about without me?¡±

    The representatives of the two ns tasted my penis as theypeted in the Baron¡¯s mansion before noon.

    ¡°How many cups of syrup do you want, Irina-sama?¡±

    Selenium was too calm.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 362: Table Game [Irina, Christie]

    <h4>Chapter 362: Table Game [Irina, Christie]</h4>

    Irina sucks on my erect cock, making it covered in saliva. Christie gently supports the base of my cock with her hand from behind.

    ¡°Irina. I have to lick it too, or it won¡¯t fit¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hamm, nku¡­¡­nchu, nnn¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Irina¡±

    ¡°Ngugyu¡±

    Kyu, Christie holds the carotid artery. That¡¯s dangerous. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t think Christie, a naturalist, knows what she¡¯s doing.

    ¡°Wh, What the hell, why bother?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault for making a mistake¡±

    ¡°No promises. You just had a tea party and made up your mind. ¡­¡­You¡¯re on your own¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s not true!¡±

    So why are you guys talking about such things now? Then, Selenium, who was watching while drinking tea beside me, warned me.

    ¡°Christie-sama, you can¡¯t interfere with H, can you? It¡¯s only for Andy-san¡¯s sake¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If Andy-san is feeling good, it¡¯s a vition from the side. Andy-san can¡¯t ejactefortably if the sex starts or stops without permission due to the conflict between female ves? Andy-san¡¯s feelings are the highest priority for sex¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    I don¡¯t know what it is, but what about acting as a chief who is preached by a half-elf? However, once repartitioned, Irina reluctantly handed over the ns to Christie and patted the pole with her lips to make a kiss mark. Then Christie, with her voluptuous lips, took the ns into her mouth and sucked it into her mouth¡­¡­

    ¡°O, Ooh¡±

    She caresses it with her tonguetily.

    ¡°Mu¡­¡­I¡¯m a little confident, so get on with it¡±

    Irina counterattacks, sucking down to the ball sack. The two n chiefspete with each other to suck and lick my cock and it¡¯s very exciting.

    ¡°Wa, Wait a minute¡±

    Specifically, I can¡¯t control the pleasure thates to me. I¡¯m having a bit of troubleing at the wrong time.

    ¡°Are you giving up already? You¡äre so pathetic, a man who is the master of twenty women¡±

    Irina smirked as she drew a string of saliva from my ball sack.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of being fucked all the time. Come on, Christie. Take it off, Irina¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­a, yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°W, Why is it just me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you want me to take it off too?¡±

    ¡°After I fucked Irina. It¡¯s not a good idea to take them off together, but I think it would be more sexy to do it one at a time¡±

    I grinned and pulled off Irina¡¯s sash.

    ¡°Christie. You¡¯re going to hold down Irina¡¯s hands on the table¡±

    ¡°Nyanuu? E, Even if you don¡¯t do such a thing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A princess who is deceived by her best friend, stripped naked by herself and made a tribute to an erotic human¡­¡­isn¡¯t it okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh. Am I a deceiver?¡±

    ¡°Th, Then I¡¯ll be ying the role of a fool all by myself!¡±

    She is so particr about such things, isn¡¯t she?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m more excited that way!¡±

    Saying that, I pull off Irina¡¯s panties as I push her down on the table.

    ¡°Y, You perverted man¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a bad guy, am I¡­¡­?¡±

    Christie alsoughs in annoyance while pulling Irina¡¯s robe up and off.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a reward for doing something bad. After you¡¯ve made a mess of Irina, you¡¯re going to get plenty¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Christie smiles, holds the wrists and a naked Irina stretches out on the table.

    ¡°Open your legs¡±

    ¡°Nuu¡­¡­¡±

    Irina, who looks unconvinced, can¡¯t just go for it and shakes her hips. Well that makes her feel better.

    ¡°I¡¯d fuck you even if you didn¡¯t open them¡±

    ¡°You pervert¡­¡­¡±

    Covering her and forcing her to spread her knees, Irina rxed with a sigh.

    ¡°I should do it normally¡±

    ¡°This time again. ¡­¡­Orya¡±

    ¡°Nu, Nyuu¡­¡­uu¡­¡­?¡±

    I pierce and insert my penis in Irina¡äs crotch. She must have been excited about my penis for some reason. Her vagina is narrow, but there is little resistance and I¡äm weed deep into the vagina. The feeling of the tightening meat tube tells me once again howpatible our bodies are. What a different kind of fit. I am convinced that this vagina is made to be fucked by me and it is such afortable feeling.

    ¡°Hua¡­¡­ku, huuu¡­¡­?¡±

    Irina turns her face to the side in a nice way and from the side it looks as if she is enduring¡­¡­the disgust and pain of the cock, but she is enjoying the sensation of pration for the first time in a while. Push it all the way in and shake it lightly to blend in and Irina opens her eyes thinly and sighs.

    ¡°S, Somehow¡­¡­u, ufortable¡­¡­something, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­it is to be the only one naked like this¡­¡­¡±

    Looking around, it¡¯s natural that Christie wasn¡¯t taking off her clothes and Selenium was watching while enjoying tea at the same table and I wasn¡¯t taking off anything other than my pants. I have been asked to take off all my clothes and join in quite often, but I don¡¯t often ask only one person to take off her clothes and expose her perversion (that¡¯s why I did it), so it seems I am still in a strange mood.

    ¡°KKu, hu, huaa¡­¡­Ch, Christie¡­¡­w, why don¡¯t you let me go¡­¡­a, at least¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Smithson-san¡¯s wishes are all that matter¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good?¡±

    Christie smiles a little awkwardly and Selenium makes a thumbs up. As long as you don¡¯t hold me down, you can just hug my body and immerse yourself in the act. However, if that is not allowed¡­¡­I have no choice but to ept the ufortable feeling alone. Exactly, it is vited. There is no choice but to ept the situation out of ce.

    ¡°Ku, huaa¡­¡­i, its mean¡­¡­¡±

    The table creaks. The small white body of Irina is held down by me and Christie and without any freedom, it is vited as an outlet for all kinds of things. She was being used and discarded only in her small pubic region. I found such a sense of entrapment in Irina, which excited me even more and I swung my hips hard.

    ¡°Gu, huu, agu, a, uuu¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Irina¡­¡­hey, I¡¯m going¡­¡­I¡¯m going to get in!!¡±

    ¡°U, guuu¡­¡­aaa!!¡±

    Rugged and her head hit the small table, I ejacte in the vagina of Irina who writhes. Irina stiffens, making a slight sound of sweat floating on the table and then weakens, spilling the white fluid from her vagina.

    ¡°Haa, haa, haaa¡­¡­it, it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve challenged me like this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You got fired up, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m having trouble denying it¡±

    I lightly stroke Irina¡¯s head, kiss her and then leave.

    Taking her hand off Irina, Christie was lifting her long skirt. The gloss overflows onto her hairless pubic area, where she originally wears no underwear. She sits down shallowly on the table and shows her own wet pubic area somewhat shyly.

    ¡°The sight of Irina being fucked was¡­¡­too arousing¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Honesty is good, my dirty female ve¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­?¡±

    First, I kissed her lightly on the cheek. Delicately moving my lips and eating her ear, I press my slick cock against that thigh after wiping off the mixture of Irina¡¯s love juices and my own semen. ¡­¡­Considering the thought of keeping Irina in a ¡¸Single, humiliated sacrifice¡¹-like miserable state, Christie would rather fuck me like this. I cheer in my mind that she didn¡¯t undress, lift one of Christie¡¯s legs, press my cock against herbia and break in.

    ¡°Hu, nnn¡­¡­a, aa¡­¡­Smithson, san¡äs¡­¡­penis¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Your reward, female ve who sold out her best friend for a single prick of cock¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­?¡±

    The only thing I decided on was this situation andpared tost night¡¯s ¡¸ve market game¡¹ with the four elf girls, it was a modest arrangement. Even though she sold her, Christie just held her hands and she didn¡¯t actually do anything. However, it seems that a sense of immorality has certainly arisen in that situation.

    ¡°I, I did something wrong¡­¡­for a prick¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re¡­¡­such a pussy ve that you can¡¯t live without it, Christie!¡±

    ¡°Huann¡­¡­?¡±

    It¡¯s been a while and Christie¡¯s vagina is pushed up. You can see that she is intoxicated with the feelings of her fall. The lust of a man who drowns in lust, affirms and praises her fallen self. She is euphoric in such a situation.

    ¡°S, Smithson, san¡­¡­no, master¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right, you are¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­I¡¯m your¡­¡­your dick hole ve¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Christie¡­¡­so you know what I mean?¡±

    Christie started flipping out while getting her vagina gouged out by my cock. I was looking bad and sounding bad to go along with her.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­I¡¯ll give you anything¡­¡­you want, as long as you¡¯ll cock me again, or anyone else¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good girl, you slut¡±

    I shake my hips violently at once.

    ¡°Hua, aaaa¡­¡­aa, hiaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Christie¡äs, pussy¡­¡­I¡¯m going to make you drink so much of it, I¡¯m going to fill you up with my seed¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­I¡¯m so happy,e on, quickly¡­¡­I, I¡¯m going to cum?¡±

    As she says, Christie¡¯s vagina begins to spasm before I have even had a chance to thrust a few times. Sprinkle a cloudy liquid to resist it.

    ¡°KKuo, aa!!¡±

    ¡°Tsuuu~~~~~?¡±

    She screams aloud. The semen I spurted out falls in a dribble on Christie¡¯s spread skirt under her buttocks between the tables.

    On the table in the spacious baron¡¯s mansion, Irina lies naked and dripping cum and Christie lies upside down, showing the evidence of my cum inside her sloppily spread skirt.

    ¡°Are you both satisfied?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Not quite satisfied¡±

    ¡°At any rate, for the first time in a long time¡­¡­I¡¯ve regained my self-awareness as a female ve¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right¡±

    Selenium nces at me as she raises her teacup to her mouth (after all, she was continuing her tea at the table where I was fucking them both).

    ¡°Speaking of which, I hear you¡¯ve started doing some interesting things over there in town, Andy-san?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Once a day, a female ve has a quota to put Andy-san¡¯s cock deep inside her vagina¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡­¡­I remember trying to do something like that. In Catalina.

    ¡°Hmmm. Good idea¡±

    ¡°As a female ve, I can¡¯t help but obey?¡±

    Irina and Christie look up. No, no.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you two the time of day!¡±

    ¡°Not until tomorrow¡±

    ¡°I feel my master in my womb at least once a day¡­¡­isn¡¯t that very female ve-like?¡±

    The enraptured Christie is alreadypletely too eager to get on with it and she is kind of bucking like this. The bottomlessness of a former married woman is sometimes overwhelming. Yes.

    ¡°And¡­¡­what kind of girl do you like, master?¡±

    Christie was a little enraptured and asked me a strange question.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    Irina and I raised a strange voice. What is she talking about?

    ¡°I have an idea of what it is¡­¡­cherry blossom n girl. If you¡¯re asked to dedicate it, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, wait a minute¡±

    Apparently, she really took it to heart when she let something strange slip out during sex.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to bother bringing in a new girl or something!? The cat beasts alone are pretty much the same!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh¡±

    ¡°Christie is¡­¡­quite lucky she didn¡¯t get dropped by some unsavory man with a cock¡±

    Irina stares at the ceiling in dismay. After a light knock, the Baron bursts through the door without waiting for an answer.

    ¡°Selenium-kun, lunch is¡­¡­o, ohoo!?¡±

    ¡°Nuwa!?¡±

    ¡°Kyaa!?¡±

    Irina hugs herself and Christie slips and falls on her butt on the floor when she tries to get up.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry. ¡­¡­No, Andy, I¡¯m not going to tell you not to do it¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, sorry¡±

    I get down on my knees to the baron who turns his back on me. Christie hurriedly hands Irina her clothes. ¡­¡­Yeah. The baron didn¡¯t juste in without permission after knocking insensitively, but he also took care not to let Seleniume to open the door by herself because she is very ill. It¡¯s not the baron¡¯s fault.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s for five people, including Andy-san and Maia-chan, the girl on the roof?¡±

    And Selenium responded to the topic of lunch without blurring at all. ¡­¡­She¡¯s unbeatable in many ways.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 363: Grace Girls

    <h4>Chapter 363: Grace Girls</h4>

    After lunch at the baron¡¯s mansion, we went to the cat beasts house. I was stunned by Irina, who said, ¡¸I heard that you had already fucked the dragons and the silver n Fennel this morning and you still want to fuck them?¡¹ , but you see, I didn¡¯t even meet Marone at the hot springs. I myself, the one who has her staying as an erotic ve, can¡¯t just say, ¡¸I¡¯m too fed up with sex and I don¡¯t want to go see her¡¹. No, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m expecting immediate eroticism. Even without all that stuff, I¡¯ve been a bit empty, so a normal greeting is probably in order. Well, Marone is one of them, but I also need to show my face to Miril, the twin cats¡¯ older sister. It¡¯s like she¡¯s in Polka for me, even if she¡¯s not a female ve either.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The cat beast house was home to nearly a dozen cat beast girls and it used to be a ce where they used to run a reasonably sized inn. However, after thest owner and his wife died of old age, it was sold by their descendants to the baron¡¯s family (basically, if there is no sessor, the lord buys it at a low price) and it was apparently abandoned until recently while being used as a rental house and small banquet hall, with asional maintenance. Since there are only three people in therge house now, Marone, Cute and Barbara, who is dating Keel, the house inevitably seems deserted when we visit.

    ¡°Marone!¡±

    I called out at the front door and it was Barbara, not Marone, who came fluttering out from a nearby room.

    ¡°Ah, master¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You know, if Keel hears you, he¡¯ll choke you, so let¡¯s not call me that, even if it¡¯s just you¡±

    ¡°Eh, but¡­¡­what do I call you though?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m the same age as Keel and of the samemoner ss, so you can call me the same¡­¡­¡±

    Normally, I would have more questions about calling a particr person ¡¸Master¡¹ in the flow. Or rather, I would like her to have it. No matter how much I was treated as a special guest at the cat beast colony who could ¡¸Seed everyone¡¹, even to Barbara, with whom I had no physical rtionship, you know. ¡­¡­No, we didn¡¯t have sex, did we? If she was in the mix at the end of the year orgy or the octopus room seeding festival the year beforest, it¡¯s possible I don¡¯t remember.

    ¡°Hey Barbara, I didn¡¯t have sex with you, did I?¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to say it!?¡±

    ¡°When a cat beast is at the height of her mating season, her personality changes¡­¡­around the full moon, it¡¯s hard to tell the difference between dreams and reality¡­¡­

    ¡°You mean¡­¡­you¡¯re not a virgin anymore?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Some girls may damage their virginity film whileforting each other, or it may be ruptured by exercise, so it¡¯s hard to tell¡±

    I¡¯m a little worried that Keel will get the wrong idea. ¡­¡­Well, if the hymen somehow says luxury, Keel is more dangerous because he has no hands as a bride.

    ¡°By the way, what about Marone?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s at the doctor¡¯s ce¡±

    ¡°Doctor¡­¡­?¡±

    I¡¯m going to visit Marone. It is deserted in Polka, where there is a miraculous spring that cures both injuries and illnesses, but there is a doctor there. I wonder what he is there for, but it seems that it is necessary in some situations. ¡­¡­Apple was taken care of before.

    ¡°Hello. Is Marone here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Andy. If its Marone-kun¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Pushing past the doctor, Marone emerges from the back of the hospital examination room. She is wearing a triangr hood and an apron and looks like she is about to do some cooking.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Ah, emm¡­¡­Hilda-sensei isn¡¯t here and I¡¯ve run out of things to do¡­¡­so I¡¯m studying to see if I can at least gain a little knowledge of medical science¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you wearing?¡±

    I point and the nurse (obasan) beside me adds.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a nursing cap orb coat. We can¡¯t not have them dress hygienically when they observe the procedures of the asional patient¡±

    ¡­¡­Indeed. So, other than the nurse¡¯s uniform, is the cooking look the most appropriate for this?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Oregano or Selenium to make you a nurse¡¯s uniform?¡±

    ¡°Eh, but Selenium-san is very pregnant and¡­¡­Oregano-san isn¡¯t very close to me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Selenium seems to have a lot of free time, so I¡¯d rather wee work that doesn¡¯t move. And Oregano works at a clothing store and has been making a lot of outfitstely and seems to be good at it¡­¡­good¡±

    Instead of messing around, we should take action.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to ask Oregano for help. And since Azel and Rizel got along so well, why shouldn¡¯t Marone?¡±

    ¡°Eh, M, Master!?¡±

    I help Marone stand up and push her back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry doctor, nurse, I¡¯m going to borrow Marone¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. ¡­¡­Is it okay?¡±

    ¡°I like it because Marone-chan is justing voluntarily¡±

    When I took her to the clothes shop, Oregano greeted me with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine even though I did that much as soon as I got home¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by fine? I think you¡¯re running around because of eroticism!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, Is it different?¡±

    ¡­¡­You¡¯re hurting me a little bit. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what I¡¯m to them, always trying to get them naked and asses in a row¡­¡­ ¡­¡­Yes, if you think about it, there¡¯s no reason not to judge them that way. For the resident Polka girls, I¡¯m just an erotic authority who can be seen doing cksmithing from time to time.

    ¡°Not so. Would you please make Marone a nurse¡¯s uniform?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nurse¡¯s uniform?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure if it has anything to do with Oregano¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Doesn¡¯t she know Trot¡¯s nurse looks if she¡¯s raised in the elf territory?

    ¡°The most important thing is to have a long skirt, shoulders that are easy to move¡­¡­a bright color so that dirt can be easily seen and a material that is easy to clean. And a nursing cap¡±

    ¡°Nursing cap?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­This is difficult to exin, or even if I said it, would it be possible to make it?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­¡­hats are not a big thing in the elf territory¡±

    ¡°Umm¡±

    ¡°I can imagine what it would look like otherwise. I¡¯d like to take your measurements, Marone-san¡±

    ¡°Ah, Marone, look¡±

    I encourage Marone towards Oregano. Marone nced at me a little uneasily and went into the back of the store with Oregano.

    ¡°Master, you cant peep, right?¡±

    Oregano nails me with a chuckle as she brushes aside the curtain.

    ¡°E, Emm if it¡¯s master¡±

    ¡°Master said he was different, so I didn¡¯t do anything naughty, right?¡±

    She seems to get my implicit assertion that I¡¯m not just erotic. ¡­¡­Well, I¡¯m d they¡¯re willing to revise their views.

    .

    ¡°Marone says it¡¯s okay too, if only for a minute¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡­¡­Yeah. Oregano is a bit of a pushover sometimes.

    After waiting for a while, Neia passed by the store. She was holding a bag full of steamed buns and looked happy, although she held her expression every few seconds.

    ¡°Neia¡±

    ¡°Haa, yes!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you so freaked out?¡±

    ¡°N, No, I wasn¡¯t expecting to be called out. I had been trying to hide my presence¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If I do say so myself, you didn¡¯t disappear at all¡±

    ¡°Eh, re, really?¡±

    How much fun is this girl having with her buns? ¡­¡­As she is talking about it, Oregano and Marone, who have finished taking measurements,e out.

    ¡°Here you go¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I think I might have gained a little bit of breast recently¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I envy you¡­¡­¡±

    Oregano makes a subtly frustrated expression while smiling. She is an elf, so she is inevitably modest. I don¡¯t think Marone is old enough to grow up to be a cat beast by now, but living in Polka may have brought out her room for growth¡­¡­

    ¡°Hi, it¡¯s been a while¡±

    Neia puts her hat on her chest and greets them in a manner of speaking.

    ¡°Ah, that smells good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Freshly steamed buns¡±

    ¡°Ah, y, yes¡±

    Neia smiles affectionately. I wonder if this process makes it a bit painful to have to share. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that stingy since there are bags full, dozens of them, but, well, I guess Neia would like to eat a lot of them.

    ¡°Good¡±

    Here is where the master¡¯s capacity for skilles into y.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll go get some for everyone¡±

    ¡°Eh, Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to take care of my ves¡±

    I mean, I¡¯ve just been bored. The bun shop Keel¡¯s is close by and it will only take a few minutes to get there.

    ¡°No way, I can¡¯t let Master go there¡±

    Marone tries to jump out on her own, but I stop it.

    ¡°I want you to keep the exchange warm with the ves. Ah, and Neia will be a female ve one of these days¡±

    ¡°Ah, eh, Smithson-san!?¡±

    ¡°Neia¡±

    I stroke Neia¡¯s soft hair and smile at her.

    ¡°A little preparation. After bing my female ve¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m going to be¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make you my female ve, you know?¡±

    I stroke her.

    ¡°I mean I want to put you in amunity like this. ¡­¡­I want you to be there. Well, I¡¯m not going to let you go anyway, but you¡¯re going to have to take a little dip to see if you¡¯ve been fooled. ¡­¡­You¡¯ll be here someday, getting along with Marone and Oregano and Selenium and the rest of them¡±

    ¡°Just a minute¡­¡­¡±

    I hold Neia¡¯s head down to stop her from refuting me and I run to the bun shop. It was about time there was no root snow and the road was easy to drive on.

    -

    After buying about twelve buns and returning to the clothing store, Neia voluntarily split the buns into two and started eating with Oregano¡¯s tea.

    ¡®Hee. Master is quite¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, I think he¡¯s a brave man. He¡¯s a little reckless¡­¡­though¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Master fight, but he¡¯s¡­¡­so bold

    ¡°My acquaintance says that a brave man is that kind of thing¡­¡­but then my sword arm is a proof of a fake¡±

    Neia speaks with a bitter smile and the sh Sword that seems to argue with a fluffy glow. I wonder what she¡¯s talking about, but if I¡¯m the brave one ording to Neia, then I¡¯m probably fighting demons or something.

    ¡°Look, Neia¡±

    ¡°Ah, Smithson-san¡±

    I replenish Neia¡¯s bag with the reduced amount of steamed buns. And then I take a bite of one of the remaining buns myself. Yes. Keel¡¯s father is as good as ever.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you some tea¡±

    Oregano gets up. I¡¯m not sure if she was trying to help her or not, but Marone stood up in a hurry and bumped into my back, causing me to choke on my swallow.

    ¡°Nguhuu¡±

    ¡ºAah!¡»

    The three of them shouted in unison and hurriedly offered me their own ceramic cups each. ¡­¡­Please don¡¯t force me to make difficult choices in this emergency. For now.

    ¡°Guhuu¡­¡­nguu¡±

    I take the cup from Neia¡¯s hand and pour it down in one gulp. The other two are slightly disappointed and I continue to drink tea from the three of them. Yes, I know, I¡¯m just trying to be fair. To be fair, there¡¯s quite a bit of tea left in each of them and it¡¯s hard to pour down freshly brewed tea.

    ¡°Th, Thank you, all three of you¡±

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhuhu. It¡¯s so reckless, master?¡±

    I¡¯m nodding and thumbs up to appeal. ¡­¡­Ah, but I¡¯m a little happy to be taken care of by these three worthy children.

    ¡°Thanks for the indirect kiss¡±

    Marone and Neia stop and turn red when I grin. Oregano isn¡¯t that far, but I can see from her back that her ears are fluttering and happy. Yes. Like thisbination.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 364: Acrobatic Miril [Miril, Irina]

    <h4>Chapter 364: Acrobatic Miril [Miril, Irina]</h4>

    The steamed buns at Keel¡¯s house were not very big, but even so, they were not big enough for an ordinary girl to eat three or four of them during a tea break. I could have eaten them all myself or donated them to Neia, but since I was going to go to the trouble, I decided to bring them to Miril, who was thest one left in the greeting pilgrimage.

    As I went through the back roads to old man Digo¡¯s inn, I heard the sound of chopping wood. I thought to myself, if I meet up with old man Digo, I¡¯ll offer him a steamed bun to fool him into thinking I¡¯m there¡­¡­

    ¡°Huu¡­¡­yoi, shoo¡±

    Miril gets a very gentle impression because her illness is ill, but the handling of the long-handled ax is not dangerous.

    ¡°Eii¡±

    With a single spirited effort, she chopped the firewood cleanly with a crack.

    ¡°Oh¡±

    Miril looked at me with her ck hair tossed.

    ¡°M, Master! How long have you been here?¡±

    ¡°I just peeked in. Tired, Miril¡±

    Take a bun out of the bag and give it to Mirlil.

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s a waste¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not such a waste¡­¡­it¡¯s not something to be dreadful about. It is a bun that is usually sold in Lindon¡¯s for two or three gold coins¡±

    Lindon is the official trade name of the steamed bun shop. It is the family name of Keel¡¯s family. ¡­¡­It¡¯s easier to understand than a fancy name in such a rural area, though.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Master bought sweets for me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I have a feeling there¡¯s some kind of weird misunderstanding¡±

    The first thing to remember is that ¡¸Master¡¹ is a word for the female ves. The cat beast girls are not originally in such a rtionship. Just a ¡¸Seeder¡¹ and a ¡¸Pregnancy Seeker¡¹. The momentum of seeding so many cat beasts may cause them to be arrogant, but there is no hierarchical rtionship between them. I feel good about being fucked and the cat beasts want to get pregnant, so it¡¯s a rtionship of mutual interest.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of a downer to you guys. I¡¯m just a guy who¡¯s been told by Grandma Donna to have all the sex I want¡±

    ¡°B, But¡­¡­I owe you more than I can ever repay¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who cured your illness or injury, but the miraculous spring. I knew that anyone who came to me could be cured, so I only introduced you to more people to have sex with, you know?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­you don¡¯t have to be so modest¡±

    ¡°No No¡±

    The hand that is holding out the bun is getting tired.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice that the name ¡ºMaster¡»has be established and I feel like it. It¡¯s okay if I bring a bun and I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m afraid. It¡¯s just an ulterior motive to be friends outside of sex¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think that kind of ulterior motive is something that should be said in such an open manner¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because Miril was weirdly refrained. ¡­¡­My hand bes tired, so I¡¯d like you to receive it soon¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Miril hurriedly throws out her ax that she was carrying and receives the bun. The ax flies lightly through the air and pierces the ground. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a size that even I, a man, can¡¯t handle lightly. After all, a beastman has higher specs than humans.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­I¡¯ll have it¡±

    When I was looking at the buns in my mouth with satisfaction, I found an old man, Digo, who wasn¡¯t a dwarf. And when he finds me, he opens his eyes, instantly turns his face red and swings his cane up.

    ¡°K, Koriyaa!¡±

    ¡°Uwa, wa, wait a minute, old man Digo! I¡¯m just¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you touch my little girl without my permission!¡±

    The cane is thrown at me. I shielded my face. The buns in the bag were flying around in the air. The man¡¯s eyes were blown away.

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    Miril stopped the flying stick with a light kick, bouncing it right above her. The next three buns that flew through the air were caught with a single wave of the hand. ¡­¡­Hey, Miril. Are you really a frail child who has been bedridden until recently?

    ¡°Grandpa! No violence! He¡¯s our great benefactor!¡±

    ¡°Mugu¡­¡­Miril, don¡¯t be that guy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We are grateful to you, too, Grandfather, but¡­¡­Master has helped us without receiving anything and it¡¯s terrible to treat him that way¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been hitting on every single one of the cat beast girls!¡±

    ¡°We need it!¡±

    Generally speaking, old man Digo¡¯s view is more correct. In fact, I have no room to argue with him, since I am only devouring women¡¯s bodies with pleasure when I am told that I can fuck them.

    ¡°I hate you for being mean to Master!¡±

    ¡°Nyaa!¡±

    However, as she heard the noise, even the sisters helped me, Old Man Digo began to cry. ¡­¡­I feel sorry for the old man.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t bully me. I¡¯m not saying anything bad about him¡±

    ¡°Hey, kid! You¡¯re trying to make me feel sorry for you!¡±

    ¡°No, why are you biting me right there!?¡±

    I¡¯ve just defended you. You¡¯re a hard man to deal with.

    I gave the buns to Azel and Rizel and quickly left so as not to be a bully to the old man. On my way out, Miril whispered softly in my ear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back around the eleventh bell¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    I try to ask back, but I am sent away by Miril, who smiles and waves her hand, as if she is worried about old man Digo¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°¡­¡­You mean you¡¯re going toe to my house if I¡¯m going to disturb you¡­¡­?¡±

    Eleven bells¡­¡­ten o¡¯clock at night?

    -

    After that, I greeted Isaac¡äs group who are preparing to withdraw and the blue n¡äs Elmo who is starting to build the next house and while hooking a drink at the bar, I patted Irina¡¯s ass that appeared and patted Williams¡¯ drop kick. The night goes on while I¡¯m bathing.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s about time¡­¡­ah, the bell¡±

    ¡°What, a prior engagement?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Is Irinaing?¡±

    ¡°Is that all right?¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it okay?¡±

    As long as I¡¯m in Polka, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for me to bepletely alone with my target child unless it was a surprise attack.

    I went back to my house through the flurries of snow. There, waiting for me was Miril, dressed in warm clothes.

    ¡°Ah, master!¡±

    ¡°Did I keep you waiting?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­Kushuu¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting. Come inside for now¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡±

    I invited Miril in. Irina came in with her, grinning.

    ¡°Old man Dan is still in the bar and I wonder if¡­¡­any of the blue dragons are there¡±

    I tell her to check in the dining room and soon Mich appears from the back.

    ¡°It¡¯s just me. Airi has already flown over the mountain¡±

    ¡°Oh. I missed saying hello¡±

    Juline should be at the fort now. Is Asti at the¡­¡­pce?

    ¡°Asti¡¯s not here?¡±

    ¡°I thought she brought the Lord¡¯s mother a few days ago¡­¡­bute to think of it, I wonder if she¡¯s back yet¡±

    ¡°Is she in some kind of trouble?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe your mother is keeping her froming back¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s keeping her, Mother¡±

    .

    ¡°She seems to have been very kind to the woman who had something to do with the Lord¡±

    Umm. Well, it¡¯s my mother that made friends with Almeida and it wouldn¡¯t be strange to make friends to the extent that it would be entertaining to the dragon Asti.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, I¡¯ll send someone from my family to her. There are several male dragons besides father, so we can avoid putting a hole in the circting mail¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s hard to imagine anything out of the ordinary on Trot, so we¡¯ll just have to wait and see¡±

    After all, it is a dragon. No matter how much Folklore is a city where various people gather, there can be no one who can manage Asti so easily. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t fight anything, she just carries my mother. Timing-wise, Asti probably had not been informed of the start of the circr flight and it would not be surprising if she decided to take a slow detour for some reason. It would not feel good to rush a long-lived species that is soid-back in that area.

    ¡°I understand. ¡­¡­Thanks for staying. I¡¯ll take good care of her today¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s wearing a cor¡±

    ¡°Some of them want to have my baby even if they don¡¯t¡±

    When I grinned while hugging Miril, Miril brushed off her hood and said, ¡¸N, Nice to meet you¡¹, in an out-of-ce manner, and greeted Mich.

    ¡°Kukuku, You are a lovely, naive girl. It¡¯s a pity to make her a meat urinal of Smithson-dono¡±

    ¡°Th, That! I¡¯m rather ttered¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t get your knickers in a twist, Irina¡±

    Three people board the room assigned as my bedroom at the back of the first floor.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to bring my sisters too? I was the only one thinking that many people were waiting in line¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Smithson-dono was spinning around from early on. I don¡¯t suppose there are any girls here today who would force their way in at night?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed¡±

    Miril takes off her coat in admiration. ¡­¡­No, it¡¯s only here, the hot springs and Selenium¡äs room that I said I went around, right? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve turned around so much¡­¡­emm, is it usually a good thing if you¡¯ve fucked a total of ten people in three different ces?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to go that hard¡­¡­but by most people¡¯s standards, that would still be considered a rampage, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I think it could be a little more violent, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sure Master would have people going out with him even for a whole day!¡±

    ¡°No, well¡­¡­yes, I think it¡¯s okay to be more violent, but I don¡¯t want to be a sex monster. I realized I¡¯m bing a bit of a sex monster myself¡±

    Mainly because of Hilda and others. ¡­¡­No, I think it¡¯s a lot better than running out of ammunition when there are so many girls waiting to be fucked.

    ¡°A monster. ¡­¡­E, Emm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t force your praise on him, okay? He likes it¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. Irina, lick it¡±

    Suddenly I thrust my penis at Irina who has just taken off her cloak.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­wh, what should I do¡­¡­¡±

    Miril is puzzled. ¡­¡­But I can¡¯t let a cat beast do it by licking my penis. It¡¯s scraped with her tongue.

    ¡°Chu¡­¡­n, chu¡­¡­let¡¯s decide, take it off and instigate Smithson-dono. It¡¯s not going to get us anywhere if he justes to visit us without any creative ideas. You have to make him want to fuck you, or he won¡¯t love you¡±

    Irina lectures Miril while sucking my dick.

    ¡°You rarely borate on your own ideas¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m fine. The charm of this vagina is enough to drive Smithson-dono crazy, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The n leader continues to lick with a smirk. ¡­¡­The fact is, I¡¯m a little frustrated because I¡¯m feeling a little bit of a magical attraction to Irina¡¯s vagina.

    ¡°I, I understand¡­¡­I¡¯ll do my best¡±

    Miril, who was very enthusiastic, took off her clothes. A town girl outfit that you can get by Trot under her trousers that she would have brought from the desert. Is heryered clothes a sign of cold? Simple underwear when you take them off.

    ¡°Smithson-dono is particrly lustful for the butt of a woman who takes off her pants? Let¡¯s take our time and get them off¡±

    ¡°Ye, Yes!¡±

    I know it¡¯s true, but I feel like a very bad person when Irina exins it to me. But I really like the way she sits there, trying to figure out the best angle to show Miril how to take off her pants, wondering if it¡¯s too much to show her ass in front of me, but also wondering if it¡¯s too much¡­¡­to not show her ass.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting hard¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s nice and fresh, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Kuku. New products are good, but it can¡¯t beat this mouth?¡±

    Irina started to get serious about giving me a blowjob. My cock was sucked, licked, and swallowed by the young mouth. Beside being given such pleasure, Miril finally pulls down her underwear. Sururi¡­¡­and slowly reveals the roundness of her ass and her genitals behind it, perhaps because Irina told her to be careful, or perhaps she is simply embarrassed. The pleasure in her vagina is directly imaginable because of the intense sucking by Irina and the fact that her womb wants my baby makes me dizzy and I maximize my lust for Miril.

    ¡°Irina, let me go. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to fuck over there¡±

    ¡°N, mu¡­¡­why don¡¯t you let me take one in the straw before you do it?¡±

    ¡°I prefer to pour it into the womb¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. I¡¯m not sure what you mean by that. I prefer it to the mouth¡±

    Irina let go of her mouth as if she was satisfied. The traces of the intense oralsciviousness are evident in the stringy saliva. I then grab Miril¡¯s exposed ass and thrust my slimy cock into her vagina as deeply as I can.

    ¡°Huaa¡­¡­a, haa¡­¡­? M, Master¡äs¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it painful?¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­thank you¡­¡­cock, I¡¯m so happy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Therefore¡­¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t know. I still feel like I¡¯m being worshiped in a strange way.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do my best¡­¡­I¡¯m going to be a good ve¡­¡­? I want Master toe and ejacte whenever he wants¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not so much¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­? I want to do that¡­¡­? I want to serve Master more and more and even if I¡äm swelled, I¡äm fucked¡­¡­? I¡¯m going to give birth to a baby while being fucked¡­¡­? I¡¯m going to give the first milk, penis milk, to the newborn baby¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Well, let¡¯s see. It was more of a hobby than a¡­¡­misunderstanding, apparently. Well, the young cat beast is really naughty at the full moon and her head is full and she can¡¯t stop. In the case of Miril, the hurdles for having a child were much higher than those of other children, so she may have run into a hard delusion.

    ¡°Thats why¡­¡­master, more, more¡­¡­I¡­¡­be a woman only for sex¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Miril. ¡­¡­Even if you get pregnant, of course I won¡¯t hesitate to fuck you¡±

    I whispered in a low voice into Miril¡¯s big ck cat ears.

    ¡°Please fall to your heart anyway. Let me put my cock in Miril¡¯s belly while whispering sweet things. Let me make a vaginal cum shot while counting the scheduled dates. ¡­¡­Na?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­T, Tsu¡­¡­?¡±

    I thrust and kneaded Miril¡¯s trembling cervix. And then ejacte.

    ¡°Huaaa¡­¡­a, aaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Be conceived Miril¡­¡­if you get pregnant, I¡¯ll fuck you. If you don¡¯t conceive, I¡¯ll fuck you. I¡¯ll fuck you until you conceive. I¡¯ll fuck you even if you conceive. Right?¡±

    ¡°A, hua¡­¡­aaa¡­¡­?¡±

    While ejacting to the extent that it overflows with a weak Miril, hold her and put her to sleep.

    ¡°Oh dear. I¡¯ll continue to persuade you cowardly¡±

    ¡°I, Is that so? I don¡¯t want to shoot my baby in the face, so I¡¯m going to ask you to go a little milder¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t disobey you if you whisper to me like that while reminding me exactly what your dick tastes like¡­¡­?¡±

    Irina is entranced. Miril, who breathes happily while letting my semen overflow, doesn¡¯t look like acting, thinking that it¡¯s because we have a specialpatibility.

    ¡°Then Irina. Let¡¯s convince you too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Convince me to do what?¡±

    ¡°Conceive¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Kukuku, try to convince me?¡±

    Irina puts down her underwear to show her on all fours. Well, it¡¯s actually impossible because contraceptive magic has been applied.

    ¡°Nku¡­¡­n, huuu¡­¡­hey, this uterus, you can¡¯t respond to it with a little softness?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯ll persuade you until you¡¯re full of semen and overflowing sloppily¡±

    ¡°Good resolution¡­¡­hua, aaa?¡±

    ¡­¡­A child with Irina? I was looking forward to seeing what kind of cheeky half elf would be born.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 365: Morning Shot [Christie, Jeanne, Laurier, Marone etc]

    <h4>Chapter 365: Morning Shot [Christie, Jeanne, Laurier, Marone etc]</h4>

    The next day. As I was sleeping with Irina and Miril in my arms, the door was rattled open and I felt someone enter the room.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I think vaguely that it might be old man Dan. I wonder if it would be a problem if he saw me, but I conclude that it would not be a problem if it was Grandpa Dan, who is supposed to know all the details of the situation. It is still cold in the morning in Polka, so both of them are wearing a jacket over their shoulders.

    ¡°Good morning, Smithson-san¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m up¡±

    But it was Christie and Jeanne who came in. There seemed to be a few people in the hallway as well.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­wh, what are you two up to in the morning?¡±

    The fact that people are gathering does not seem to be an atmosphere where you can pretend to be sleeping while holding a girl.

    ¡°We should do it in the morning, so we invited each other to join us¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I don¡¯t see what they¡¯re talking about.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The story you told me yesterday¡±

    ¡°I heard from Selenium. It seems that the female ves decided to thrust your cock once a day over there, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    That¡¯s a rare idea born from Catalina¡¯s very cramped sex situation and the youthfulness of Tetes, who is a little wild.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­are you really going to do it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to do it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already brought everyone here¡±

    I half-woke up to see the excited-looking cat beasts and elf girls beyond the entrance of the room. I also caught a glimpse of La¡¯s tall figure, so Maia is probably there too.

    ¡°¡­¡­Everyone take off your bottoms¡±

    I was a little sleepy, but I scratched my head and cheered when I said that and there was the sound of everyone hurriedly taking off their clothes. Speaking of me, I have a healthy morning erection again today. The other day, Elmo and his friends made an extra bed for me, so there is plenty of room to spare. I slip out from between the two still sleeping girls and sit on the edge of the bed.

    ¡°Please decide the order yourself. And I will not do this until I ejacte. I just thrust it all the way in¡±

    ¡°Is that enough for you?¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san had decided that if it wasn¡¯t enough or if we wanted to have more fun, we could go on to full-blown sex at any time we wanted¡±

    ¡°Well¡±

    Christie takes off to the top, even though she says it¡¯s okay to just go down, with a bitter smile. ¡­¡­¡­¡­No, she doesn¡¯t wear underwear, so if I say take it off, it will be like that. The clothes she¡¯s wearing are dresses or robes. Inspired by it, Jeanne who also takes off everything and exposes a small naked body like a child and the subsequent girls who somehow take off the top in the atmosphere.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t organize it properly, it will be difficult to wear it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the cat beasts. I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Oregano and Marone are picking up the clothes that have been taken off and scattered around. The line of naked female ves that was made in this way stretches in front of me in a sitting position with my cock erect.

    ¡°Then Christie first. When I¡¯m deep inside you, I¡¯ll pull it out and that¡¯ll be the end of it¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­then excuse me¡±

    Christie¡¯s cheeks flushed and she lightly patted the only cor she had on before walking out. Gently put her knees next to me and sit down slowly in a face-to-face sitting position.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­ha, huuu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so limp, you pervert¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve been expecting it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You whore¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like whores¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course I love it¡±

    The most in depth sticking timing, lightly embracing and kissing. Her slender body was moderately warm in the morning air and the kiss was the richest and thickest, with her tongue immediately involved. Then Jeanne.

    ¡°Ehehe. It¡¯s been a while¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t had sex since I came here this time, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You cane and have sex with me anytime you want. I¡¯m ready for baby number two¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe you¡¯ve had one, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­this body?¡±

    The body of the exposed Jeanne is small, which is characteristic of the dwarves and is still a young girl at all. Even though it was almost half a year ago, I still feel a little surprised that she conceived and sessfully gave birth to a single baby.

    ¡°Do you still have boobs?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to get out. Do you want to drink?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have some¡±

    ¡°But first, I¡¯m going to put Andy¡¯s cock in me¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait. It¡¯s hard to keep it in¡±

    Jeanne is so small that when we embrace, her head is below my chin. If I curl up a little, I can kiss her, but it¡¯s a little tough to get my mouth to her nipples.

    ¡°I¡¯m stuck here. I¡¯ll finish what I¡¯m doing first. You can drink milk while you¡¯re putting your dick in another girl¡¯s pussy¡±

    Jeanne says this with a wry smile, but then she spreads herbia and puts my cock into her narrow vagina. It was still narrow and tight, but she relentlessly dropped her hips with vigor and after a couple of vigorous thrusts, it reached the back of her vagina.

    ¡°Ehehe. ¡­¡­Do you want to try to go deeper into it?¡±

    ¡°N, No, not any deeper¡±

    ¡°You want me to go in there?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to start deep in the morning¡±

    I heard that I can put my dick inside the womb, but if I do that, there might be some girls who will challenge me. No, it won¡¯t be that easy even if I try, but if I try to force it and end up damaging the uterus, there¡¯s no way out of it. And they all have to bear my children.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have fun with your pussy some other time¡±

    ¡°N¡±

    I stroke little Jeanne¡¯s head, support her sides with my hands, lift her body and pull out my cock. Her innocent appearance and the gaping hole in her crotch are unbnced, which is why I¡¯m d andfortable to be willing to give birth to my children one after another.

    Jeanne stood beside me and pressed her modestly swollen breasts against my face. When I sucked on it, I could feel the gentle taste of it in my mouth. The next person to appear in front of us was Laurier. As usual, she waspletely naked, wearing only a cor.

    ¡°Master. You should be aware of the taste of my cunt, too¡±

    ¡°I, I know¡±

    ¡°Of course you¡¯re going to pay attention to the cock¡±

    ¡°Mmm. Jeanne, I¡¯m getting a funny feeling¡­¡­¡±

    Laurier straddled me but was burning a sense of opposition to Jeanne. I mean, they¡¯re getting along well enough to say that.

    The elven girls were inserted smoothly and then it was the turn of the cat beasts. Waiting for me were Marone, Cute, Azel and Rizel.

    ¡°¡­¡­Neither Azel nor Rizel are female ves¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I have asked them out?¡±

    Marone looks apologetic while folding her hands in front of her well-shaped boobs.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not bad¡­¡­¡±

    There are various problems with words that repel a girl who took them off and waited, so the wording naturally weakens. So, Irina, who woke up with a miffed look on her face, joined in.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with seeding, it¡¯s a ceremony to make you aware of your status as a female ve. It¡¯s not possible to get a offspring, and it would be unreasonable to get involved with expectations¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s what I mean¡±

    I¡¯m going to ride on her ass. The fact is, just sticking your dick in is really not very meaningful from the girl¡¯s point of view and if it is, it¡¯s only psychological. Irina was right.

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°Marone and others are fine, but not us¡­¡­?¡±

    Azel and Rizel look disappointed. I¡¯m not saying no, its not good.

    I¡¯m only going to put my dick in you. You¡¯re going to get a little frustrated, so we¡¯re just going to do it with the ves¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Female ve, nice¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Sounds fun¡±

    You guys are a little too light.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll put it in today, but it¡¯s a hassle toe to this kind of thing every day. When I do, I want to do it properly¡±

    ¡°Uuh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nyaa¡±

    They didn¡¯t seem to be convinced.

    ¡°Emm, why don¡¯t you add them to the list of female ves¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Marone. What is a female ve? Basically, you¡¯re only going to live for my dick from now on, right?¡±

    They shouldn¡¯t be a female ve like that.

    ¡°Oh yeah. You have to do as Master says for the rest of your life¡±

    Cute also admonishes Azel and Rizel in a slightly pompous manner. ¡­¡­You¡¯re the same age, aren¡¯t you, you guys?

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ummm¡­¡­not good?¡±

    ¡°No, its normal!¡±

    The direction of distress is different. I mean, I¡¯m a little curious about how they were educated.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to get master¡¯s children¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder why¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­It may be a little toote when I have no doubts about such circumstances.

    However, I will put it in only today, so I will make Marone and others sit down respectively. When.

    ¡°¡­¡­Marone, what¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ah, is this it?¡±

    The familiar numbers on the inner thighs, 005, written in a dark brown, almost branding pigment, are the same as those written on the four elf girls at dawn yesterday.

    ¡°Oregano-san told me about it yesterday, so¡­¡­Cute says she heard about it from Savory and since we¡¯re here, we¡¯re both in each other¡¯spany¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oregano, Savory¡±

    The two who were still naked and watching the show looked away from each other with a half-smile.

    ¡°I told them not to let that kind of ad hoc game go viral! You¡¯re making me doubt my character more and more!¡±

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­but it was fun¡­¡­wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    I protested firmly, though Savory said it as if it were an excuse.

    ¡°It was fun, but! If that kind of stuff gets out to Phaser, I¡¯m going to be a real snob!¡¡I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll say I¡¯m training you and trying to sell you out!

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­that guy¡±

    Savory is convinced. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s a real snob. I¡¯m about to be famous. Fennel looks annoyed as she puts on her clothes.

    ¡°Should we do something about him¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do anything¡±

    If I reimpose sanctions, it¡¯s going to look like I¡¯m trying to cover up what I¡¯m doing in earnest. ¡­¡­And he¡¯s the one who has devoted his whole life to Maia, so there¡¯s something to sympathize with. He¡¯s still young as an elf.

    ¡°But I¡¯m d that this kind of mark feels like a little master¡¯s thing¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡±

    Marone and Cute each pat each other on the inner thighs and smile at each other.

    ¡°The cors aren¡¯t enough¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The cors can be removed if you want to¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I feel like I can¡¯t go back anymore with tattoos and branding irons¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right?¡±

    They just became female ves from themselves and I wonder if these two have such a strong desire for M.

    ¡°But I like girls with beautiful skin, so don¡¯t put in the wrong tattoo or brand¡±

    ¡°Hai¡­¡­?¡±

    Marone kisses me naughtily and buries my cock in herself. Azel and Rizel were standing side by side and staring at each other. It¡¯s strange how quiet they are.

    -

    Later, after taking a break, I showed up at the bar, which was open for lunch and found that 100-manmander Becker, General Kingfisher, Boyd and Lucia-san were sitting around a table having lunch.

    ¡°Yo, Smithson¡±

    ¡°100-manmander. How¡¯s your arm?¡±

    ¡°Still sore, but I can hold my hand now. It¡¯s amazing, this ce. I didn¡¯t realize it until I was injured myself¡±

    He seemed to have regained all his strength.

    Hetsu. I¡¯m not going to let you get away with that much. That¡¯s why you¡¯ll always be an ace knight¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who was bleating, Kingfisher. I heard it all from Boyd¡±

    ¡°Ah!? You gonna do it!?¡±

    ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t do it, you two. If 100-manmander Dianne finds out about this, she¡¯s gonna break you¡±

    ¡°Uh¡±

    ¡°Gu¡±

    The two wounded warriors lose momentum as Boyd intervenes. Boyd knows how to handle them.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t it. I¡¯ve only heard rumors about it, but I didn¡¯t know¡­¡­it had such miraculous healing powers. If they advertised it in Valerie, I¡¯m sure lots of people woulde¡±

    Lucia-san didn¡¯t pay any attention to the struggle between the two middle-aged people and expressed her surprise to me with a twinkle in her eyes. In a way, she has great nerve.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it impossible because it¡¯s far from Valerie? I mean, they don¡¯t trust us at all, even within the country¡±

    ¡°Becker, you¡¯re stinking up Lucia-sensei¡¯s idea!?¡±

    ¡°Please stop¡±

    What a good bnce of conversation for a group of four people.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 366: Returnees

    <h4>Chapter 366: Returnees</h4>

    Afternoon. While walking to take a quick dip in the hot spring to speed up my recovery, I spot a shadow flying in the sky. It was big. A dragon. I wondered for a moment if it was Asti who had sent my mother home. I thought for a moment, but the direction it flew was almost due south. If you fly in a straight line, the direction of Folklore is west-southwest, so unless she took a detour, it was probably Juline¡­¡­who should have returned in turn with Airi, who had flown away.

    ¡°Did she bring anyone with her no, normally, Hilda-san woulde. There¡¯s a wounded man¡±

    I turn my feet to the forest to go to the hot springs. The ins along the road to the forest are the departure and arrival points for Maia and La. It is convenient because it is a reasonable distance away and will not startle the people in town. If Juline was alone, she might transform directly in mid-air and soar down, but if she brought a carriage, she would probablynd there.

    After Julinended, Hilda, Lantz, Anzeros and Aurora came out of the carriage that she was holding.

    ¡°Have youe too, Lantz? Or is Goto getting to you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here on an errand for this Goto. They want some carpentry tools for ogres and food from Trot. And an erotic picture scroll if I can get it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s not something I¡¯d ask a dragon to do¡±

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t think we need the picture scrolls since the dragon sister is fine with hanging around naked, but Goto says, ¡ºPicture scrolls have the romance of picture scrolls!¡»¡±

    ¡°He has a point. A man¡¯s heart will wither if he only has instant boobs¡±

    ¡°What. It¡¯s a line that doesn¡¯t look like 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°Eros needs a story, too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see!¡±

    Lantz nodded with a serious face, picking his jaw. Anzeros punched us in the side of the head in turn.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you do this. What are you talking about so soon after our reunion?¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s important¡±

    ¡°It would be strange if Lantz and I were talking about something other than erotic!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thats certainly true, but don¡¯t assure yourself of such a thing¡±

    Anzeros made an indescribable face.

    ¡°I wish Sensei would mix in that kind of talk¡î¡±

    ¡°There are some talks that girls are not allowed to mix in!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rub it for strange things and don¡¯t enter the city early? I¡¯m longing for a warm bath¡±

    Aurora, clutching her own arm, makes a grumpy sound. Even the most solidly built carriage can¡¯t avoid getting cold when flying through the winter air.

    ¡°Lantz, how much luggage do you have?¡±

    ¡°Everyone has only a change of clothes and weapons. We didn¡¯t have much with us at the fort in the first ce¡±

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s split up¡±

    ¡°Juline-san and 10-man captain Anzeros are stronger than us¡±

    Carrying jute bags, wooden boxes, swords, etc. with girls¡¯ clothes along with the lumpy Lantz.

    ¡°I can carry a sword¡±

    ¡°Carry this distance and respect a man¡¯s will¡±

    ¡°Huhu, maybe that¡¯s why you¡¯re so popr, Andy-kun, because you don¡¯t neglect such small acts of kindness¡î¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll learn from him¡±

    ¡°Lantz-san, I think you have a lot of things you need to take care of before that¡±

    ¡°If you put it that way, 10-man captain Smithson has zero self-respect!¡±

    I really wonder why I¡¯m so popr¡­¡­I.

    I lead the girls to the new Smithson house. ¡­¡­Hilda splits off before we get there.

    ¡°I just have to check on Becker-kun and Kingfisher-kun¡¯s affected areas, just to make sure they¡¯re okay. I know it doesn¡¯t happen often, but¡­¡±

    ¡°100-manmander Becker said they¡¯re still sore, but they¡¯re moving again¡±

    ¡°Oh. The only person I¡¯ve seen treated at the miraculous spring after such a bad injury before is Sara-chan¡­¡­but it¡¯s still fast¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!?¡±

    Eh? Wa, Wait.

    ¡°Sara-chan was badly injured!? When Hilda-san was there!?¡±

    ¡°Eh? A, Aah¡­¡­¡±

    Hilda-san half-smiling.

    ¡°When Andy-kun was caught before. She was attacked by a bear monster¡­¡­well, Dianne-chan rushed to her right away and the treatment was quick¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I had no idea. How badly was she hurt?¡±

    ¡°The arm was shredded¡­¡­and then there was a pretty deep cut in the side. I was able to treat it right then and there and they put her in the spa right away, so it healed in three days¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Jackie-san, he should have told me¡±

    ¡°You know. The bear¡¯s appearance had nothing to do with Andy-kun and neither did Sara-chan¡¯s injury. If you say something that you care too much about, it seems like you¡¯re selling grace¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s right, but I wish Hilda could tell me too¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­yes, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    I shudder to think that one wrong move and that Jackie-san¡¯s beloved daughter could have been killed. ¡­¡­It seems like a peaceful utopia now, but it¡¯s a difficultnd with many monsters.

    ¡°Someday, I¡¯ll investigate the qi here as well¡­¡­abyrinth that improves the flow of qi like the demon territory¡­¡­no, maybe it¡¯s better to think about terrain remodeling¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sometimes Andy suddenlyes up with something amazing¡±

    Anzeros says so with a slight excuse. No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s such an oundish idea.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s something that will have to happen eventually. It¡¯s not something that most people would think of, but I think Andy-san would¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I see and this is right after La built the fort. Do you think she could do it?¡±

    Aurora and Anzeros nodded at each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal. Just a few hills and valleys should be enough to change the flow of qi and I¡¯m sure La can do it¡±

    I tried to scratch my head, but my hands were full of luggage, so I gave a half-hearted grimace and Juline, who was following at the end of the line, smiled at me.

    ¡°By all means, let us dragons of Misty Pce help you at that time. If it helps people to live peacefully, we will spare no effort¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, I will be relying on you at that time¡±

    ¡°Yes?

    Seeing me like that, Lantz, who was about to enter the usual inn with Hilda-san, shrugs his shoulders.

    ¡°After all, I can¡¯t be like 10-man captain Smithson¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be able to think like that¡±

    ¡°I doubt that¡±

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that inspired.

    Let¡¯s leave the luggage of Anzeros and the others at home and go to the Baron¡¯s mansion for the time being.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to learn a lot about cooking this time¡±

    Aurora was particrly enthusiastic.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, but I¡¯m going to absorb as much as I can from Selenium and all the maids in the house and I¡¯m going to defeat¡­¡­Great Knight Chief Lister¡±

    ¡°Beat him!?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a woman is a fool if she remains so utterly defeated by a male knight in the culinary arts¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Winning at cooking because you¡¯re a woman is not exactly the way to talk about an ace knight¡±

    ¡°Huhu. It is certainly not desirable to be forced to do womanly things, but there is no shame in honing a woman¡¯s domain, is there? It¡¯s kind of like Andy-san¡¯s ¡ºMan¡äs will¡»¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡±

    If it¡¯s spontaneous, it¡¯s not negative. It is a sign of pride in trying to be cool as a person.

    ¡°Maybe I should learn to cook something too¡­¡­since I leave it to Apple at the fort¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can cook field dishes, Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes. But, you know, it¡¯s better to have a proper one¡±

    Field cooking. It is also known as bandit food. It is a dish made with the minimum preparation of ingredients avable in the area, sprinkled with salt and spices as needed and grilled to perfection. Or boil them. That¡¯s all. If you are an infantryman who has experience in long-distance marching in Celesta, you must definitely learn this bold cooking. Some people say, this is not cooking. But the fact that she can dismantle rabbits, birds and deers is an advantage over Aurora, who grew up as a youngdy.

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry, Anzeros. Aurora is doing her best because there is nothing else she can do if she stops using the sword¡±

    ¡°Well. I¡¯m hurt when you talk so freely about it¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if my mother will let me do business with her at all¡±

    We went back to the baron¡¯s mansion,ughing at each other.

    ¡°See youter¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    After a brief update on the current situation, they were going to warm up in the hot spring. I¡¯m going to go to Jackie-san¡¯s house after I¡¯m allowed to touch Peter for a little bit. I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t have that many carpentry tools in stock for ogres that Lantz is supposed to be ordering, so I¡¯d better help out.

    -

    Sure enough, I¡¯m going to help Jackie-san, who was starting to hammer tools for the ogres and I¡¯ll also take care of Sara-chan, who shows up from time to time.

    ¡°Let me see your arm for a second¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    She rolled up her sleeves as I asked her to show me, but still there was nothing like a scar. It was the power of Hilda and the miraculous spring

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡±

    ¡°Bhan¡­¡­Sara is still a child¡±

    ¡°Eh, no, I don¡¯t mean anything strange!¡±

    ¡°No matter how much Bhan¡­¡­can you forgive Sara?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different!¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Sara¡¯s face said she didn¡¯t understand. Jackie-san is teasing but seems to know my inner self and is grinning.

    ¡°I was wondering if that fox ising?¡±

    ¡°Keiron?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s with Smithson-san, those soldiers from Celesta¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­he¡¯s probably at the fort, but, well, he¡¯s not that much of a workhorse, so I wonder if I can drag him to Polka¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I want to touch his tail¡­¡­¡±

    Sara-chan seems to be fascinated by Keiron¡¯s tail.

    ¡°Jackie-san, are you sure? Keiron is older than me¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t tie everything together in such a condescending way¡±

    ¡°You made fun of me earlier for touching her arm¡±

    ¡°Because Bhan is that¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that¡­¡­already¡±

    We grinned and joked with each other and continued our cksmithing work. Every time I getfortable, it reminds me of the old cksmith shop when my father was there. I was just a little bit saddened. Wish my dad was here, I thought.

    I finished up as the sun went down and went back outside to see a dragon in the sky. Asti this time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go pick her up¡­¡­I¡¯ve taken good care of her¡±

    I admit that I had the wicked thought that I wanted to have sex with Asti and Maia side by side for a little while. No, Juline and Mich are fine too. ¡­¡­So I ran from the cksmith shop to the outskirts of town. The blue dragon, carrying a small four-seater carriage that was probably requisitioned from the elf territory,nded slowly on the snowfield and turned its head to greet me as it set the carriage down.

    ¡°Hey¡±

    I approach with a wave of my hand. The carriage, which I thought was already empty, opens from the inside. Asti crushes the snow with her paws to make a path through it and there shends on the ground with my mother, who is supposed to be back in Folklore.

    ¡°Mother!?¡±

    ¡°Oh dear. Andy, are you back already?¡±

    ¡°T, That¡¯s my line!¡±

    ¡°I hope that wasn¡¯t too bad¡±

    ¡°No, but what do you mean¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve decided toe back. Jeanne is still small and Selenium is a child who can really do anything, but it would be difficult if her best friend was with you. The baron said he¡¯d give me a job at the mansion, too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­R, Really?¡±

    I felt a little unbelievable. That my mother will live in Polka again.

    ¡°Ah, therefore I¡äm in your care. ¡­¡­I can¡¯t die until Peter boy remembers his grandmother¡¯s face and that can only happen at the miraculous spring in Polka¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡­!¡±

    I hugged my smiling mother.

    ¡°Good grief. ¡­¡­You¡¯ve really be just like your father, only taller¡±

    My mother said nostalgically and tapped my back.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 367: A small oddity in a snowy town [Anzeros, Aurora]

    <h4>Chapter 367: A small oddity in a snowy town [Anzeros, Aurora]</h4>

    The baron did not expect my mother¡¯s return toe so soon (apparently, he had been patiently waiting for her to find a job if she would eventually relocate) and he was in a great hurry to make adjustments to her life upon her return. For the time being, she was given the job of managing the lighting in the baron¡¯s mansion (adding oil to themps in the hallway and sticking candles in the chandelier). ¡­¡­The baron is an aristocrat for hiring a person just for that.

    ¡°The cooks are in short supply, both full-time and temporarily and the cleaning work is a bit too hard for an olddy¡±

    ¡°Eh, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Umm. Our house has high ceilings and the furniture isrge and heavy. I¡¯m not sure if she can just wipe the floor when ites to work. ¡­¡­You may not understand it yet, young Andy, but even stretching yourself gets harder and harder as you get older¡±

    ¡°Haa¡±

    It seems that the lighting management is done with a lot of care and attention. Thank you, Baron, as always.

    Now that she has a job, the immediate problem is housing. The best thing to do would be to have her live in my new house, but my mother looked annoyed at that.

    ¡°I mean¡­¡­it¡¯s a little troubling to be asked to stay in your world all the time¡±

    ¡°M, My world?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like parents can live in a ce where a lot of girls are staying and changing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm¡±

    My mother¡¯s assertion that it is awkward to be part of that routine is absolutely correct¡­¡­although she has managed to catch up with my perception of the abnormality of my surroundings. Irina, who had been listening to this, came up to me and puffed out her chest.

    ¡°Hmm. Then it¡¯s just right¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The next house I had the housekeepers build for you is almost finished. I will give it to you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The next house?¡±

    ¡°You forgot. We and Dianne have secured it for you, as we knew that one house would not be enough¡±

    ¡­¡­A, Ah¡±

    The ¡¸Family Vige¡¹ project?

    It¡¯s near Smithson-dono¡äs house. In the meantime, I was thinking of turning it into an elfish embassy for me and Christie¡±

    ¡°I, Is that all right?¡±

    ¡°We can build the next one. We have a lot ofnd¡±

    The house was designed to amodate my female ves and was built by elven carpenters, so it couldn¡¯t be that big of a mansion. ¡­¡­Elmo¡äs group weren¡¯t many in number and there wasn¡¯t much time between thepletion of my house and theirs.

    ¡°Then, thank you. ¡­¡­However it¡¯s not finished yet¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t checked the details. I¡¯ll go take a look¡±

    Irina put on her cloak. She invites my mother and the Baron to join her and they decide to go out into the city at dusk.

    The new house still smells like new wood. I smelled it thest time my house was built and it¡¯s an exciting smell that, apart from logic, makes me realize that I¡¯m about to start a new life.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a great house¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the housekeepers will be pleased to hear that¡±

    ¡°It might be a little far from the stores and hot springs for Marie-san to live alone¡±

    ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t ask for such luxuries¡±

    When I opened the door, I could feel the unique sound of the house, which was also a rickety house with no household goods.

    ¡°A wooden house is also nice¡­¡­¡±

    My mother said. ¡­¡­Come to think of it, the original Smithson family (now Jackie¡¯s family) had a lot of stone and brick. Even in Folklore, it was a brick house.

    ¡°If you like it, you can order furniture from the housekeeperster. Don¡¯t worry, I and Christie will pay for it¡±

    When Irina said this, my mother was horrified.

    ¡°No, that, I¡¯m going to work, so I¡¯ll get a little bit of everything. A widow¡¯s life is not worth anything expensive¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like a mother who doesn¡¯t have greed in the strange part of Smithson-dono. I say it would be easier for us if you would let us take care of what our power will allow us to take care of¡±

    ¡°That being said¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If it is the money of the world that is needed, we can do nothing about it. But I am the leader of one of the nine northern elven ns. It would be bad for my reputation if I caused too much inconvenience to my good parents¡±

    ¡°It¡¯splicated for me to be treated righteously by the daughter of such a churlish man¡­¡­¡±

    My mother¡¯s words, which seemed to have no malicious intent, were a bit painful.

    ¡°Hmm. Then let¡¯s do this¡±

    Irina closes her eyes for a moment and proposes a new idea.

    ¡°Smithson-dono was the priest at the recent forest holy beast festival of the forest. At the request of the holy beast. As a reward, the white n will give you this house and its furniture¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy did that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was a wonderful thing. The whole vige was alive thanks to that festival and the holy beast was very happy. The work is worth a house. ¡­¡­You didn¡¯t get paid for it, did you, Smithson-dono¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡±

    I didn¡¯t think it was a rewarding job or I think I was in a position to think about what to do if I set up a festival and failed, but from the perspective of Irina and others, I can¡¯t say that¡­¡­?

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a parental thing to turn away a gift from one¡¯s son, Marie-dono?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re quite forceful, aren¡¯t you, Irina-san? Huhuhu¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still entrusted by the n council to do diplomacy. I cane up with a quibble or two right away¡±

    ¡°I understand. Then, I¡¯ll be very ttered¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it. It is not charity, but a fair trade¡±

    It seemed that a deal had been reached.

    ¡°Until we are ready, you will have the use of our guest room as before. Selenium-kun and Jeanne-kun will be delighted¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Baron¡±

    ¡°I, too, owe Andy a great debt of gratitude¡±

    ¡­¡­The Baron and Irina say that, but for me it¡¯s a series of events that seem like a coincidence. I can¡¯t thank them enough because they know and continue to support me. Once again, work hard for Polka and the elf territory when my mission is over.

    -

    I leave my mother to the Baron and Irina, who are going back to the Baron¡¯s mansion with me and I go back to the Smithson house. ¡­¡­When I found Anzeros and Aurora in the dining room, both wearing aprons and cooking.

    ¡°As soon as Ie back¡­¡­you¡¯re working, both of you. I wish I had eaten at the bar¡±

    I said, half in disgust and half with a wry smile and Anzeros¡¯ mouth twitched as she smoothly chopped the vegetables into tiny pieces.

    ¡°You¡¯ll destroy your body if you eat like that. The food at the bar is always thick and oily to go with the alcohol¡±

    Aurora smiled as she stirred the pot and looked back at me.

    ¡°Selenium has given me a new recipe. Besides, my fatigue was quickly alleviated by the hot spring¡±

    ¡°As expected of an ace knight¡­¡­¡±

    Normally, I don¡¯t recover at once, but I feel like I¡¯m in a hot spring, sleeping, waking up, feeling refreshed and having no muscle pain.

    ¡°¡­¡­But still, Anzeros, you are a fast cook¡±

    She¡¯s not usually a cook, but she¡¯s very fast and very urate.

    ¡°Ya, Andy is back and I have to hurry. You¡¯re hungry, right?¡±

    She never stops chopping, peeling and slicing.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re good at it because you usually use a short sword¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I rarely use a short sword for chopping and peeling vegetables¡±

    ¡°Do you do it asionally?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­When I lived in Quica, I used a short sword for a while because I didn¡¯t know where the hardware store was¡±

    When I was in Celesta¡äs capital Quica for the Ace Knight exam, that would have been roughly almost ten years ago. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a technique¡­¡­that she developed back then.

    ¡°I think it can be said that the kitchen knife technique alone is enough to cook¡­¡­it¡¯s not only field cooking, Anzeros¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just good at cutting. I don¡¯t know anything about recipes, so even with Quica, I made a mysterious soup with cheap vegetables and grilled meat properly. ¡­¡­After passing the Ace Knight Exam, I started to put it in a cheap soldier cafeteria. After all, that¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°I envy you just for your knife-handling skills¡±

    Aurora, whose mouth is agape, is¡­¡­yeah. The other day, the confrontation with the Great Knight Chief Lister was not so fast that it would attract the attention of any one.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over. ¡­¡­I think I¡¯ll go and learn it as well as Aurora¡±

    ¡°Please stop? I¡¯m not in a position to do that¡±

    Whileughing peacefully, Asti, Maia and La appear from the back. Asti was also dressed as La and her friends advised. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a long robe after hot water that you can rent at an inn.

    ¡°Wee home, my Lord¡±

    ¡°Looks good¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I wonder if we will get it too¡±

    ¡°It will take a while, right?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Maia, don¡¯t eat that¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡±

    We wait for dinner with the dragons. It¡¯s fun to sit around a big table with everyone. ¡­¡­I¡¯d like to invite my mother to dinner more often, though living with is certainly a bit of a challenge.

    And when the meal is over, Aurora and Anzeros naturally follow me to my room.

    ¡°¡®It¡¯s¡­¡­our turn today, right?¡±

    ¡°Huhu. I¡¯m not sure if I have any priormitments with other people, but I¡¯m going to mix it up¡±

    As soon as I close the door, they cling happily to my arms.

    ¡°The other girls have finished making the rounds to some extent. ¡­¡­Is it okay for you guys toe and get crazy about eroticism right away?¡±

    I reached between their legs and stroked their crotches through the top of their skirts.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m your female ve. I will ept it even if you push me down without saying a word as soon as we meet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not going to want to have sex outside in this cold weather¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m cold just by imagining¡±

    Aurora fantasies are freeform in many ways, but it¡¯s a little more physically painful than shame and the like. ¡­¡­I thought something like that, but after thinking about it, I think I found something that solves that.

    ¡°¡­¡­Can I borrow that thing?¡±

    ¡°What thing?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    -

    A moonlit night. Spring, a field of Polka snow. The moonlight shining through the clear air makes the pure white snow shine and the contrast with the dark sky creates an even more fantastic scene. There, beautiful girls wearing nothing but a single cor were stepping on the snow. They spread their hands and turned around.

    ¡°Ahaha, it¡¯s really not cold¡±

    ¡°Though it¡¯s a bit slippery¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora, their bodies are coated with the blue dragons¡¯ secret water. Although not exactly voluptuous, each of the elf and half elf girls exudes a coquettish charm. In the middle of an endless in, they bathe in the moonlight without hiding anything, their cheeks flushed so much that even in the dim light one can see them. Even though they are saying challenging things with their mouths, they must be embarrassed¡­¡­and excited to expose themselves in apletely unshielded ce. In fact, the whole area has been set up by La¡äs group to create an illusion. I don¡¯t have to worry about anyone seeing us.

    ¡°So¡­¡­Andy¡±

    ¡°How may I serve you?¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora are a few steps away from me, each exposing their shiny, slender naked bodies to the moonlight and the night breeze, waiting for my decision. I pulled down my pants, took out my cock and held it out to them.

    ¡°¡­¡­Suck it both of you. Pervert female ves¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhu¡±

    ¡°For once, I can¡¯t argue with you¡­¡­?¡±

    I¡¯m the only one dressed and the clothes for Anzeros and Aurora are kept by La, who is watching from a distance. The two of them would look more like perverts if someone were to see thempletely naked and stretching their tongues out on my dick. With this in mind, two Ace Knights kissed my cock at the same time in the middle of a snowfield.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 368: Water and Moon [Anzeros, Aurora]

    <h4>Chapter 368: Water and Moon [Anzeros, Aurora]</h4>

    Anzeros and Aurora. The bodies of the two long-haired beauties, each with slender lines, were as white as the moonlit snowfield, radiating a soft light. ¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s more the viscous water than the color of their skin that¡¯s glowing.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­it¡¯s cold¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to get a bit of a nibble before I¡­¡­get a bit of a nibble in our cunts¡­¡­n, chuu¡­¡­?¡±

    The two of them eagerly caress my dick with their tongues. It is indeed cold, but it will soon be spring. It¡¯s not so cold that my cock, which is constantly being warmed by two tongues, will freeze. Kneeling on their knees wearing nothing but cors, their eager service is a brilliantbination that seems disjointed but never creates a ce where they don¡¯t lick for more than a few seconds. They were so unselfish that they made my cock gooey with their warm saliva. I associate their tonguing with something doggy-like. In a world of pure white and jet ck, it was fantastically beautiful, ephemeral and with a nastiness that was unsuited to it.

    ¡°Aurora. Get your ass up¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    While implicitly demanding vaginal service from one of them.

    ¡°And Anzeros¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Pee there. Pee there so I can see¡±

    ¡°E, Eeeh!?¡±

    Perhaps I¡¯m feeling bigger than usual, I¡¯ll step into a vile request.

    ¡°Ah, Andy¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros looks at me with eyes that hope I¡¯m joking. But I just smirk as Aurora fidgets with her hair and fingers her slowly thrusting pussy on all fours.

    ¡°Piss. ¡­¡­Anzeros show me the snow, mappers and wild peeing¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Uh¡±

    Anzeeos sps her hands in front of her chest with a troubled look on her face. I want her to show as much of an embarrassing appearance as I want, I want you to see it, Anzeros always says so¡­¡­does excretion still feel resistant? Well that¡¯s a normal feeling. That¡¯s why. I want to break that hesitation in this fantastdscape. I want to see Anzeros who goes one step beyond the line of shame.

    ¡°Show me your more embarrassing appearance¡­¡­Aurora, I¡¯ll have you pissing like a dogter, too¡±

    ¡°Ha, u¡­¡­nn¡­¡­ah, Andy-san, you¡¯re so¡­¡­?¡±

    Perhaps she was excited when she took it off and walked into the snowfield, Aurora¡¯sbia just loosened lightly and she was ready to ept me and it blossomed into a lewd shape.

    ¡°¡­¡­P, Pervert¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros looks up and down at me as she says this.

    ¡°Did you confirm it now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. ¡­¡­I¡¯ve been doing this for a while now, but I feel like I¡¯ve seen a double-dip¡­¡­¡±

    Anzeros crouches down as she watches me slowly begin to fuck Aurora.

    ¡°But¡­¡­what, this¡­¡­I think I¡¯m going to show you something more embarrassing than nakedness, more embarrassing than sex¡­¡­I¡¯m also feeling a tingle in the bottom of my tummy¡­¡­womb¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros, who turned her eyes to me again, is exactly what she said. She had mysterious eyes, drunk with some mysterious expectations and immorality.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure¡­¡­I¡¯m more of a pervert than Andy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with being a pervert. I¡¯m a pervert who wants to y pervert with a pervert ve. Let it out, Ange¡­¡­and pee in front of me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I¡¯m¡­¡­Andy¡¯s ve¡­¡­aren¡¯t I¡­¡­?¡±

    I shivered, either because of the cold I felt in ces that were not coated with sticky water, or because I was still aroused. And Aurora, who weed me into her vagina, also asserted herself.

    ¡°Ha, yes¡­¡­a, Andy, san, if you want¡­¡­I, I also¡­¡­show you about pee¡­¡­a, uh¡­¡­?¡±

    As she¡¯s saying this, she¡¯s so excited by her own imagination that the back of her cunt contracts beyond her will. Aurora is also Aurora, a lovely erotic princess.

    ¡°Andy, look¡­¡­at me, I¡¯m going to let it out¡­¡­while pouring white pee into Aurora, look at my pee too¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros slowly opens her crotch while squatting. The moon¡¯s light source, the reflection of the snow. Even in the dark, the hairless lower abdomen of Anzeros illuminated by them was clearly visible and even though her whole body was lit with mucge, the rays of light erupting from it could not be mistaken.

    ¡°Tsuu¡­¡­?¡±

    The moment she let it out. From the expression of Anzeros, I feel that one reason tag has fallen. Don¡¯t do it, don¡¯t show it. The ecstasy of having once again stepped over the line that has still been guarded even in the midst of a perverted sex spree. A short line of moonlight stretches from Anzeros¡¯ pussy, creating steam at her feet. The stench that rises. And then the sex between me and Aurora reaches its climax.

    ¡°A, Ah¡­¡­aaa¡­¡­?

    ¡°Hia, a, huaaaaa?¡±

    Anzeros¡¯ ecstasy, Aurora¡¯s climax and my ejaction ovep with the sounds of various fluids and wee to an end.

    And then, while holding the wet Anzeros up by the waist, I demand that Aurora do something reckless this time.

    ¡°Aurora. Piss while standing¡±

    ¡°Eh, ¡­¡­Eh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°There. Let me see you dribble with my cum¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­standing up, why¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna get that dirty, are you?¡±

    I¡¯ve never seen a woman jizz while standing up. No, I don¡¯t see it when she crouches down. However, the piss of a woman who doesn¡¯t have a penis easily stains her legs if she stands up. I can understand such a thing when I think about it. However, now that her inner thighs are sticky with arge amount of semen and mucus, she doesn¡¯t care about getting them dirty. Above all, this is a big snowfield where no one is watching. I can make her as dirty as I want.

    ¡°Aurora. ¡­¡­Princess pee standing up, show me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Princess, what¡­¡­a agitating thing to do to your fallen female ve¡­¡­?¡±

    Aurora is also somewhat hesitant, but is challenging by nature. As usual, it¡¯s a voice that seems to enjoy falling forever for me.

    ¡°Hua, a, auu¡­¡­a, Andy¡­¡­Andy, kiss, now¡­¡­Andy¡­¡­?¡±

    And Anzeros, who is rocking on my waist, looks as if something has flown off her face and she is hugging me and entertaining me vaginally with her sweet voice. I guess she was prepared for such pampering by Anzeros and the nces I send her. Aurora lightly opens her legs¡­¡­and hugs herself with her inner thighs somewhat, whether it is because she is still ufortable with the idea of being crabby from the point of elegance, or because she has taken into consideration the way I said I expected her to urinate or run her knees.

    ¡°N, ¡­¡­hu, aa¡­¡­!!¡±

    As if determined, she gasped and gushed out her urine. As I can imagine, the urine of an elf princess drips from her knees or even to her ankles, running irregrly on her inner thighs. Aurora also turned her face red because of the smoky odor of Anzeros.

    ¡°I, I can¡¯t believe I pee¡­¡­while standing¡­¡­up like this¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Aha, Ahahaa¡­¡­Aurora also peed¡­¡­?¡±

    Anzeros mutters vaguely while being pushed up.

    ¡°Ah, my head¡­¡­is going to turn white¡­¡­I¡¯m gonna see it like this¡­¡­if its seen by my family¡­¡­no, if it¡¯s seen by the people of Polka and the elves in the forest¡­¡­?¡±

    Even in Aurora, something is changing color, a border crossing ecstasy is being born. The sound of voice that seems so. Two such wombs, I wash with my white cloud mercilessly.

    ¡°Hu, a, aaa¡­¡­au,e¡­¡­aaaa?¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­haa, Andy¡­¡­saan¡­¡­?¡±

    -

    It was still a little early to call it midnight, but the bonfire had burned down as usual in the women¡¯s baths. Even if it is a ce of rxation while the fire is still lit, bathing after the fire has gone out is at your own risk. That is the rule of the town.

    ¡°I have to wash well or else the hot water will be dirty because I have applied a lot of sticky water besides that thing¡±

    ¡°Your hair is sticky¡­¡­Anzeros-san, let¡¯s wash each other¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­Good grief, Andy, you¡¯re always so reckless¡±

    ¡°You guys have been on board with the sticky water from the very beginning!¡±

    ¡°My hair got dirty because I was peeing or on all fours. It was easy to do it in the back while standing. ¡­¡­Well, that made me feel good¡±

    ¡°Huhu. What if it bes a¡­¡­habit to do it while standing up and someone is watching you?¡±

    Aurora, who washes Anzeros¡¯s hair in the washroom and I, who strokes Aurora¡¯s ass and her breasts from behind her with my hands.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll deal with you after washing, so please wait for a while

    ¡°No, I just want to touch Aurora¡¯s ass¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not that much of a butt to squeeze, is it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This is great. Slender hips are great too¡±

    Aurora grins at me, who grins and says that I can¡¯t help it. This time, La, who was behind the scenes and had an illusion costume, came in.

    ¡°Ho. If you don¡¯t have enough spear, you should put in the extra power. Let¡¯s deal with as many people as you want.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll do it after I get up! You never know who might being to the women¡¯s bath at this hour!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not so proud to be in there, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I believe in Anzeros¡äs illusion¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t trust me so much? It¡¯s almost useless for elf opponents¡±

    ¡°Also, the men¡¯s baths are probably filled with 100-manmanders, soining and fighting might be troublesome there¡±

    However, some people may wonder if it¡¯s a good idea to go into the women¡¯s bath, but I admit that it would be fun to have cat beasts here. They weren¡¯t there.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡äm here¡±

    I give an appropriate thumbs-up back to Neia, who mumbled softly at the edge of the bathtub. No particr meaning.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 369: Dice Rollers

    <h4>Chapter 369: Dice Rollers</h4>

    The next day. Asti, who had apparently heard what had happened from Juline and the others, decided to head for the fort, even though it was early after picking up my mother.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m going to fight something, but if I¡¯m just flying, it¡¯s no different than a walk for a dragon¡±

    Asti kissed me lightly and kicked the ground softly, but still backstepped a few dozen meters to jump. At the top of the backstep, she struck a beautiful pose with her arms outstretched and then transformed into a giant dragon with wings outstretched.

    ¡°We will prove to you that we can be of service to you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t take care¡±

    ¡°No. It is to be a moderate stimulus tozy days. Dragons are creatures of leisure¡±

    Asti said, grabbing the carriage that Juline had brought with Anzeros and the others and taking off. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a circting flight to prepare for the expedition, but it¡¯s about to be just a salvage flight. We¡¯ll have to work hard over here to be able to send Lantz back when the next onees.

    So, after seeing Asti off, I went to the cksmith shop to help out and there, old man Dan had already started to raise the temperature of the kiln with Jeanne as his assistant.

    ¡°Jackie-san¡­¡­that? What are you going to do today?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­I was just told to wait a bit and I have no idea either¡±

    Jackie-san looked puzzled. Then old man Dan turned around.

    ¡°Huh. I can¡¯t look at the tools, they¡¯re so bad. I¡¯ll at least get the main thing right¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing my best to take care of it¡­¡­¡±

    Jackie-san scratched his head. As a cksmith, it¡¯s a part rted to pride, but if you deal with a metal expert, a dwarf and a skilled craftsman, your vocabry will inevitably weaken.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of care. You can¡¯t handle something as big as a pure-blood ogre, so you use a human tool, but either way, it¡¯s too much for you. Why don¡¯t you make your own tools?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh dear. ¡­¡­Wait. I¡¯ll have something a little better for you by noon. Just a little tweaking¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the kid isn¡¯t too particr about his tools. Well, it can¡¯t be helped that he¡¯s only half a man, but¡­¡­I¡¯ll have to go back to the desert once in the near future¡±

    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re leaving¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huh. I don¡¯t have the right to bring my ass from one to ten, but even Jeanne¡¯spanion and his master. At least with the tools. I¡¯ll go to my workshop and get you some¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    Jeanne was delighted by Grandpa Dan¡¯s deration. Or rather, it¡¯s a story we can¡¯t hope for.

    ¡°You did it, Jackie-san¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid to say I¡¯m Bhan¡¯s mentor¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, it¡¯s simr¡±

    I guess the official master would be Master Sreedo, but I¡¯ve learned a lot from Jackie-san, too. It¡¯s not like I have to limit myself to one master and I¡¯m sure he will continue to be a great help to me. ¡­¡­And maybe old man Dan will have to call him master eventually. I don¡¯t feel bad.

    Since I had the morning free, I took a walk around town. In the city, it is not unusual for stores to open only after noon, but in Polka, most stores open at four bells, or eight o¡¯clock in the morning.

    ¡°Ah, Master!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Oregano. Are you free?¡±

    Clothes shops are no exception, but they still seem to have fewer customers than other stores. Well, it¡¯s not natural for someone to go to a clothing store every morning in such a small town.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so much that I¡¯m bored, though¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re on duty, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not busy tending to the store, I¡¯m just sewing¡­¡­the clothes you asked me to do¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡±

    I¡¯m asking Oregano for Marone¡¯s nurse clothes. She seemed to be busy making it between the store numbers.

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s free here¡­¡­if it¡¯s a store number, I wonder if I¡¯m more focused on the store number¡±

    ¡°The manager left me in charge of the store and went to take a bath himself¡­¡­¡±

    There is no sense of crisis. Until a while ago, Polka would have thought of elves as a threat simr to monsters. ¡­¡­Is it possible to say that the current situation of the city is due to such generosity?

    ¡°More than that, is it for Master to ask me if I have free time?¡±

    ¡°No, the cksmith shop suddenly became unavable, so if¡­¡­Oregano is free, you know?¡±

    Even in a tea-drinking story, when I cut off the words, Oregano stared at me for a while¡­¡­her face gradually turned red¡­¡­ No. This is a development that is absolutely interpreted in the direction of something.

    ¡°I, I understand¡­¡­leave it to me¡±

    Oregano makes a fist in front of her chest and shakes the left and right rings of her head.

    ¡°No, leave it to me¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a female ve. It¡¯s my duty to respond whenever Master asks forfort!¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t talk like that in the morning with such openness!¡±

    I¡¯m very happy with her spirit, but in a more modest way.

    I¡¯m d to hear that, but if she¡¯s willing to go all out, it¡¯s human nature to want to y all sorts of tricks on her. I prepared an old small bowl, a sewing tool (chako), and a die. With the chaco, I drew a vertical line in the middle of the bowl and put Oregano and my initials on both sides. Then, on each of the six sides of the die, I write six ¡¸Things I want the other person to do¡¹ on the leftover cloth. The principle is to write things that both men and women can do. Because this game is yed by shaking the dice in a small bowl and deciding whether you or your partner will do it, depending on which way the dice rolls and stops. In essence, it is a banquet game, but since Oregano and I y it alone, we can write all the erotic things we want.

    ¡°Good, then, I¡¯ll take a swing¡±

    By taking turns shaking each other¡¯s hands, we can make each other carry out the conditions we have written without any questions. If it stops on my side, I have to do it myself.

    1. take off the upper body.

    2. take off the lower half of the body.

    3. lick the private part.

    4. lick the ear.

    5. make the other person cum. Any method is eptable.

    6. kiss deeply until you count to 50.

    There is no disadvantage for me. So I¡¯m going to shake it. ¡­¡­Ear licking.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­m, may I?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Go ahead¡±

    I was the one to be licked. Too bad.

    And next, oregano is licked. ¡­¡­Ites out as 1.

    ¡°1¡­¡­¡±

    I decided to look at the condition table for Oregano. And I freeze.

    1. Get naked.

    2. hi from the front.

    3. Cowgirl sex.

    4. Do nasty sex.

    5. hi from behind.

    6. Whispering I love you.

    ¡°Hey, Oregano. You can do it either way¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Oregano nodded her head as she unbuttoned the button.

    ¡°The key is to let the other person do it!? It doesn¡¯t matter which way the game goes, the result is the same!?¡±

    I mean, 4 out of 6 games are naughty, you know.

    ¡°I thought Master could y any game¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I will do it¡±

    ¡°As one would expect?¡±

    Then she happily took off her pants and became naked and Oregano offered me a dice. ¡­¡­It¡¯s okay, but if anyonees to the store, it¡¯s troublesome for us.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 370: Waitress Cocktail [Oregano]

    <h4>Chapter 370: Waitress Cocktail [Oregano]</h4>

    The clothing store was very busy. The usual pattern is that customers whoe to look at clothes slowlye in the afternoon. The only time peoplee in the morning is if they are in a hurry and even then it¡¯s only before a festival inid-back Polka.

    ¡°Still, Oregano is amazing for not hesitating to y this game in the store¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m practicing to create an illusion just in case? Sometimes, Irina-sama and Selenium-san give me magic guidance¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s good to improve your skills¡±

    At the counter in the back of the clothes shop, I left it to my spare time to roll the dice many times and the semen was already poured five times and the lower body sticky Oregano is working to lick the dice with my turn. The first time I took off my clothes, I never wore them again and I¡¯ve been on duty for more than two hourspletely naked.

    ¡°Nchu, n, ku¡­¡­n, nn¡­¡­¡±

    I mean, Oregano, I can¡¯t help but smell semen at a level that I can no longer disguise. The amount of semen I¡¯ve been gettingtely is rather stupid, so it¡¯s overflowing from the first shot. The wooden floor and the reception counter (I myself am almost paralyzed) are filled with the smell of sex and I think it would be a big problem if a cat beast came in.

    ¡°Is it okay for me to lick you, Master? Or do you want to shake the next one and in me again¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a chance it won¡¯t be the eye of sex, you know¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all right then. It only takes a second to roll the die. Just shake the next one, and the next one and then you can put it out again?¡±

    Oregano smiles carefree as she rubs her cheek against my cock. She seems to be happy to have exclusive sex with me, even if it is just to pass the time.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be a dirty ve¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to pour it in your mouth, so suck on it¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­nn?¡±

    Oregano sucked my cock honestly.

    -

    I left the clothing store and headed for the bar, thinking that I had had a very inappropriate and good morning. My own sexual odor was disguised by Oregano potpourri I was given on the way out. The original was handed down in the purple n. I thought there was no erotic technology culture in the northern forest, but I was surprised to find that there is. ¡­¡­Or maybe the purple n is actually a rather erotic n? I have an image of them as a secretive n, so my imagination is expanding.

    ¡°Wee¡±

    ¡°Nya¡±

    ¡°Cute, don¡¯t just say nyaa. Say wee!¡±

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­wee!¡±

    At the new bar, Savory and Cute were cheerfully working as waitresses. Perhaps it was matched, Cute¡äs side tail opposite to Savory¡äs is cute again. They look like sisters.

    ¡°Kunkun¡­¡­Master, something¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha, Hahaha,e over here a little Cute¡±

    And then she casually pulled Cute, who suddenly started sniffing, to the corner. Apparently, potpourri was not enough to fool them.

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t say in front of everyone that you smell something naughty¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s usually not a good thing to say. It¡¯s notmon sense to be too naughty, especially in the middle of the day¡±

    ¡°Master, I feel like you don¡¯t always care about the time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I admit that I don¡¯t care about it. But it makes me feel very ufortable when everyone is asking me that, please¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl. Let¡¯s go on a date after work¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Cute eyes sparkle.

    ¡°F, For a little while. I¡¯ve got work to do, too¡±

    Helping out at Jackie-san¡¯s is not mandatory. Even if I take a little time off, Jackie-san will probably be able to get on with his own work, so I should be okay for a little bit. In contrast to me, Savory raised a disgruntled voice while busily collecting the tes.

    ¡°Ah, its just Cute. I¡¯m a female ve too, you know?¡±

    Hearing this, the crossbowmen gathered in the new bar were all in an uproar.

    ¡°Oh, did you say that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to dere that even if you say it!?¡±

    Not only Cute, but also Savory, you should pay a little attention to my socializing. Oh, Williams is already flying in with a flying cross chop.

    ¡°Stop it, you idiot, you¡¯re a 100-manmander¡±

    ¡°Ha, let go, Isaac! This is a consensus blow of the Crossbow Corps!¡±

    Isaac made the catch in mid-air to stop him. What you have is a friend. It¡¯s a¡­¡­luxury to want the other guys to stop too if possible, I think as I eat Janjack¡¯s jumping knee kick and Luckman¡¯s diving head. I don¡¯t care, but you guys are unforgiving towards your superiors.

    At seven bells, the bar closes for lunch.

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t need your help¡±

    ¡°I made a promise to Cute. The sooner we get this over with, the better¡±

    ¡°Nyaa?¡±

    I¡¯ll only help with collecting the dishes from the tables, since I might have to go over the details twice. That said, it¡¯s far from Cute and Savory that can carry many tes on both hands. It hasn¡¯t been so long since Cute started working, but she is a cat beast who has a good sense of bnce, as expected from Cute¡äs dish-carrying skills.

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m jealous¡±

    ¡°If you want, you can go on a date with Savory, too. If you don¡¯t mind¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Savory brightened up.

    ¡°Ah, you see, I spent the morning with Oregano, so I thought it would be unfair if I didn¡¯t do something with Savory to bnce things out¡±

    ¡°Yarii?¡±

    ¡°Nyaa?¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s bnced or not, but they¡¯re happy, so it¡¯s all good.

    ¡°Then, what shall we do? I¡¯m not sure if we should go to Keel¡¯s house, the steamed bun shop or to the forest¡­¡­¡±

    The sad thing about Polka is that there aren¡¯t many ces to go on a date. Especially in winter, there is nothing to do. It¡¯s not like we can just sit around in a hot spring during the day.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to go anywhere¡±

    The elf in a maid¡¯s outfit smiles evilly.

    The master¡¯s wife left the cleaning up to Savory and the others and quickly withdrew. The new spacious bar should not be cold when the number of people is low, she said. ¡­¡­It¡¯s like the clothing store, too trusting or too sketchy. And with the doors closed, the tavern is really as quiet as a warehouse and the hustle and bustle of just a few minutes ago is a lie. There, Savory sat down at the counter and beckoned to us with a suspicious smile on his face.

    ¡°Would you like to try our new bar¡¯s secret back menu¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You often stock such a juicy stuff¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯ll have a waitress on the ¡¸Back Menu¡¹ of the bar. This service is a staple in erotic picture scrolls and is rumored to actually be practiced in unsafe local cities. Bartering is the norm and there are almost no stores, let alone bars, in the elf territory, so of course there are no such stories lying around.

    ¡°There are times when drunk crossbowmen leave things behind. I¡¯m not sure why they bring it to the bar¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a sign of friendship in a man¡¯s household, that kind of thing. Maybe they were trying to make a deal while they were drinking¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡­how about it?¡±

    Savory slips off her underwear, lifts the skirt of her maid outfit and drips a drink in her closed crotch.

    ¡°A cup of the waitress¡¯s body, a drink at the bar¡­¡­isn¡¯t it romantic?¡±

    ¡°I think that kind of romance should be reserved for men¡±

    A woman¡¯s body is a little bit of a mess, but it¡¯s not too bad.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it too¡±

    ¡°Huhuh. Time topare the sake you drink with Cute and the sake you drink with me¡­¡­?¡±

    The two of them hurriedly take off their maid uniforms. The two of them, now naked, are the very ¡¸Cups¡¹ on the counter.

    ¡°Close your legs properly or else you¡¯ll leak from between them¡­¡­you see, it kind of like this¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, okay, I¡¯m going to drip¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡±

    Savory pours alcohol on the young Cute¡¯s lower body. While slurping in her crotch, I enjoy the shadows of their skin in the dim light just shining through the highlight window. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t think I can do a helping job. The alcohol is too delicious.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 371: Double Drunker [Savory Cute]

    <h4>Chapter 371: Double Drunker [Savory Cute]</h4>

    The lighted windows in the new bar are tall and small. ss is not used because it is a luxury item in such a rural area and it must necessarily be small to minimize the wind blowing in the winter. Such is the minimum light source. Relying on the light from the overcast sky, I sip my drinks with the naked bodies of the waitresses as my cups. I drink, sip and follow the drops with my tongue as the liquor pools between the crotches of Savory and Cute as it is poured.

    ¡°Hoo, master. I¡¯m pouring from here!

    Savory, who was in a bad mood, let the sake drip down from Cute¡¯s chest. She licks the crotch of the ticklish Cute relentlessly and then traces her tongue back along the trail, letting it wander between the twin breasts, which, although not quite big enough, are cheekily asserting themselves from the small but slender body.

    ¡°M, Master¡­¡­pervert, nya¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve be a ve of a pervert who loves to gather many girls and y with them in such an erotic way¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The next time you have a baby, Cute will be a ve to the pervert who loves to collect girls and y with them in this way. Even when you grow up, even when you have a child, it¡¯s always going to be me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nya¡­¡­?¡±

    I whisper vulgarly while relentlessly licking Cute¡¯s still-hairless crotch, aware that I have a nice, gay smile on my face as the alcohol is kicking in. Cute then exhales a strangely sexy breath while listening to such whispers. I realized when I thought¡­¡­that she was getting very excited very fast for just being excited. Cute has a good nose anyway. I guess she has a strong reaction to the smell of alcohol.

    ¡°Savory. Cute is already drunk¡±

    ¡°Oh dear. But that¡¯s okay. Who cares if she gets drunk and has sex with you?¡±

    ¡°And then there¡¯s Naris, the person who¡¯s beenining about it all day¡­¡­¡±

    And no matter how much of a female ve she is, the fact that she is having sex before she knows it while she is unmasked can only lead to frustration in a variety of ways.

    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re a little drunk yourself, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re acting a little crazy¡±

    ¡°Nihihi. It¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Savory is in a good mood and Cute is in a rxed state. Cute¡¯s immature nude body with a sense of potential and Savory¡¯s nude body, which is not quite voluptuous but gives a sense of bnce of perfection, have simr volume but each has a different taste and are quite worth loving.

    ¡°Nheless¡­¡­hikku. Drinking more than this in the middle of the day is a bit unpopr¡±

    ¡°Eh? I haven¡¯t even finished a bottle of alcohol yet¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve had two or three, you¡¯re definitely drunk¡±

    The sake jar is just about empty after pouring it into a mug, but it¡¯s a strong one, even if it¡¯s a cheap bottle. Although I can avoid getting sick if I soak in the hot springster or have a drink at Aunt Lindsay¡¯s¡­¡­naa.

    ¡°Master likes to drink, but he never seems to get stronger, unlike during sex¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to get stronger too¡­¡­but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to spend a lot of money on drinks if I get too strong, so maybe that¡¯s all right¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, as long as we have strong sex, everything will be fine? Then it seems like a secret menu¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­¡±

    On the counter, Savory hugs the fluffy Cute from the side and opens her knees.

    ¡°Would you like to eat us in earnest? Ah, you can surprise me and tell me?¡±

    I slowly remove my bottom in front of the intertwined white limbs of the signboard girls. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t move because I¡¯m drunk rather than making me feel like it. I think I¡¯ll get sick if I move too hard. From my experience.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a good idea to have you work in a bar if you¡¯re this sloppy when you¡¯re drunk. ¡­¡­I thought you said it would be a daytime job?¡±

    I kissed Cute lightly, turned her flushed body with a trap and looked at Savory, who smiled while licking Cute¡¯s armpit.

    When the taverndy says, ¡ºI¡¯m short on staff¡» and she gives me a troubled look, it¡¯s hard for me to say no. But the townspeople and the Celesta military are good people, so I¡¯ve been able to help them out. Captain Isaacs and the old Dwarf man protect us like bouncers in a store¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Does that mean there are ruffians?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes we have customers from other ces who are not locals or military personnel¡±

    I see. The only thing that is special about the old tavern with all the locals in Polka is that usually a bar is a ce where everyone more or less loses their sanity. In a big city, there are always people who think they can do whatever they want. Still, considering the fact that they are protected, I think this is a really nice town after all.

    ¡°But just be careful¡­¡­we¡¯re talking about something important¡±

    ¡°Nchu, n, nn¡­¡­let¡¯s do that. Isn¡¯t it fine to do that after the food has been served?You¡¯re a bad customer who back-orders waitresses and then eats them all up¡±

    Savory stretches her neck as she leans out from under Cute¡¯s armpit, lightly tonguing my cock and smirking.

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey,e on Cute, keep up the good work. You¡¯re disqualified as a female ve if you get tired of waiting and fall asleep¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­do your best¡­¡­b, but¡­¡­¡±

    Cute is about to lead to drowsiness as it is with the floating feeling of drunkenness. Since Savory is also there, I think I should let her sleep as is, but as a Master, it would be a bit of a problem to leave her undressed.

    ¡°Cute. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to stick my dick in you¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­? What, nya¡­¡­!?¡±

    I hugged the body of a warm and slender Cute, let Savory spread herbia and squeeze my dick in. As expected, even if it is inserted, it is not possible to be drowsy and dizzy. Cute¡¯s face became awake in one shot.

    ¡°Nya, Nyaaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Cute¡­¡­secret menu, I¡¯ll take it well¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­l, lets eat¡­¡­?¡±

    Cute hugs me back and twists her legs around my waist. Her vagina is tight, as she is young, but she is secreting plenty of love juice, probably from all the rushing and licking she has done all over her body. I slowly push my cock forward like I¡¯m driving a stake, a little bit further, then a little bit further, then a little bit further. Every time I go deeper, a fresh stimulus is transmitted to the part of the cock that pulls back a little and I feel a sense of conquest as I expose the lewd instincts of this young impressionable cat beast girl.

    ¡°Please impregnate me¡­¡­give it to me, please ¡ºCustomer¡»?¡±

    Savory whispers from below in a slightly lowered voice, which echoes in my brain as a sweet, sweet temptation. Not as a senior female ve, but as a waitress. As one half of the secret menu. A whisper from a co-worker, encouraging a customer to get impregnated.

    ¡°Once you¡¯ve sessfully impregnated her, I¡¯ll take care of ¡ºCustomer¡» with this napkin¡­¡­?¡±

    Savory says as she returns to a kneeling position next to me, spreading herbia with a giggle. The waitress makes her workmate¡¯s dirty cunt wipe her own next to her. What a perverse rtionship. What a brain-teasing setting. Now I could be the author of an erotic picture scroll.

    ¡°Cute¡­¡­it¡¯s time to put it out, inside¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­Nya, Nyaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    The answer to the notice is not words, but just two hands and two feet that strengthen the hug and a happy mewling sound. While loving such a Cute, I ejacted, making a noise and making the cloudiness overflow from the vagina.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, should I ask you to wipe it off¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡­¡­?¡±

    With a little trouble, I unraveled themandment of Cute¡¯s limbs and changed into Savory¡¯s body.

    ¡°¡­¡­It might end up being more sticky¡±

    ¡°The napkin is dirty no matter how?¡±

    Which bodily fluid made the feel and sound of the vagina that weed me softly?

    -

    The sun was about to set when I received a lot of hospitality from Savory and Cute. The night business would start when we reached the eight bells. Leaving the two hurriedly cleaning up, I hurried to get out of there. I would have to wait until tomorrow to do the cksmithing work. I can¡¯t stand at work with so much liquor in me.

    Even in a country town, there are not many ces where you can hang around with the smell of alcohol in the air. In order to sober up and to get rid of the smell of sex that has been lingering since this morning, I decide to go to the hot spring. And then, I encountered a rather surprising sight.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uo, woman!?¡±

    There are two women in the men¡¯s bath, who are neither my female ves nor blue dragons.

    ¡°Uou, what the hell, don¡¯t startle me¡±

    And the one who answered me instead of the two women who shrank back with a startle was a male lizardman. It¡¯s rare. To see a lizardman in the depths of Trot.

    ¡°N, No, just in case, this is the men¡¯s bath? The women¡¯s bath is separate¡±

    ¡°The old man I just met said something about ¡ºSometimes they have mixed baths¡», so I thought it was like the other side of the desert, but is that a bad thing?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about Talc on the other side of the desert? It feels like mixed bathing is normal over there and split bathing is for people from other ces, but here¡­¡­eh?¡±

    The woman on the other side of the steam is petite and white-skinned on one side and slightly taller and brown-skinned on the other. I thought she was probably a dark elf, but when I looked closer at her where the steam had just fluffed up¡­¡­I saw a very familiar face.

    ¡°Nord-san¡­¡­right?¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­you, no way¡­¡­you¡¯re wrong¡±

    It¡¯s not Nord-san. Nord-san doesnt talk like that. Her voice is different from this. Nord-san has a very feminine demeanor, but this woman is¡­¡­more like a neutral, a beauty in men¡¯s clothing. But her face and body shape are exactly like hers, from all angles. I was a little nervous and thought of a few possibilities.

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm, could it be¡­¡­one of Minister Ashton¡¯s daughters?¡±

    With nearly a hundred brothers and sisters, it would not be surprising if they were very simr to each other.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m called Bright. You¡­¡­are you rted?¡±

    She neither denied nor affirmed. I wonder if she suspects me too.

    ¡°Ah, no, well¡­¡­something like that¡±

    I can¡¯t just make a big deration like, ¡¸Two of Minister Asthon¡äs daughters are my sex ves and Nord-san is also my sex partner¡¹. I¡¯m confused here too.

    ¡°Ou, I¡¯m their friend. I¡¯m Gash Zapper and I¡¯m an adventurer now¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, I¡¯m Andy. I¡¯m a local, but I¡¯m a soldier from Celesta¡±

    ¡°Oh, what are you, a Celestan soldier? Infantryman? I used to be one untilst year. I saw some of them when I came here, but they are Celesta soldiers, right?¡¡What a weird town this is¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, that¡±

    I introduced myself in a very vague way to gauge the distance between us, but when the lizardman found out that I¡äm a Celesta soldier, he became very friendly. The otherpanion looked at me and the lizardman alternately in embarrassment and frustration.

    ¡°L, Let¡¯s get out of here after all, Gash. It¡¯s weird to be in a mixed bath¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re the one who said you wanted a mixed bath¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡­¡­I was not going to wait in a strange ce alone and I thought I could take it easy with Gash¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Emm. I wonder what. Could it be that the lizardman and this female are on good terms? I guess so, since they are aware of the mixed baths and such, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s normal for a lizardman and a humanoid to be in a rtionship. I also wonder if the person who looks like Nord-san is like that too.

    ¡°I guess that old man must have fooled you after all¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, well, it¡¯s nothing to worry about, Healy. He¡¯s not going to kick you out¡±

    ¡­¡­Maybe by old man he means Grandpa Harry. And he¡¯s not lying.

    ¡°Master, let me wash your back¡±

    The girl named Healy¡¯s mouth turned into a big mouth as she saw Juline, who seemed to have followed me,e in without a care in the world, and Bright-san pointed at her as if to say, ¡¸See, I wasn¡¯t even lying¡¹.

    ¡°¡­¡­What is master, hey, are you really just a soldier?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean¡­¡­well, various things¡±

    ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll listen to you carefully, so try talking about various things. I¡¯m nning to stay soaked for a while¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­no, wait a minute. The actual situation is really misunderstood andplicated for those who don¡¯t have much to do with it, you know?¡±

    I¡¯m the one who gets tangled up with the lizardman. Bright-san is smiling hawkishly and Healy-san is jittery-eyed. While it¡¯s a long story, I wonder if it¡¯s possible to see a girl I don¡¯t know naked at close range and if it¡¯s possible¡­¡­ganaa? While I wasughing amiably while thinking about that, Maia flew from somewhere far away andnded in the bathtub, firmly grabbing the lizardman¡¯s head.

    ¡°What are you doing? If you bother Andy-sama, I¡¯ll kill you¡±

    ¡°Adadada!? W, What is it this time!?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. I have a feeling that they are dragons. I¡¯m not so sure¡±

    ¡°Eh, really? I¡¯ve never seen a dragon before¡±

    ¡°Dragon!? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!!¡±

    ¡°Wow, Gash, you¡¯re so uncool. What¡¯s with the bad attitude?¡±

    A lizardman can¡¯t be disrespectful to a dragon! I only n to soak in here for a while¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama, what should we do with this guy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Be gentle¡±

    - ToC -

 Chapter 372: Description of the unsung hero

    <h4>Chapter 372: Description of the unsung hero</h4>

    Maia was soaking wet and standing in front of the three strange people. I stood there and asked Juline to wash my body. When I told her that scrubbing with a washcloth is not sexy, she immediately washed me with her boobs, which was very wonderful. No matter.

    ¡°Maia, your clothes are wet, so get out of the hot water anyway¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind getting wet. The water in the spa doesn¡¯t freeze or harden, so it will dry soon¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the point. If you¡¯re talking about it¡­¡­you can do that even if you¡¯re out of the hot water¡±

    ¡°Andy-sama¡­¡­¡±

    The fact that Maia¡¯s clothes are shaking in the hot water is bothering me. Manners. I¡¯m sure Maia¡¯s priority is to be able to work on Gash-kun, the lizardman. ¡­¡­Also, in Maia¡¯s case, she doesn¡¯t really care about her clothes because she jumps around in various ces and gets dirty. Frankly, it¡¯s a bit dirty.

    ¡°I mean, take them off, Maia. I¡¯ll wash those clothes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wash?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still a little concerned about you being a snowman on the roof of the Baron¡¯s mansion¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll take care of that, too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Juline, please wait a minute. I¡¯m still good atundry¡±

    No, when you¡¯re in a male-dominated crossbow team, you have to do your own washing up and even if you don¡¯t like it, you¡¯ll improve your skills.

    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s that dirty¡­¡­¡±

    Maia took off her clothes in a fidgety manner. Gash-kun, who saw it, prostrated himself. And open his mouth to me.

    ¡°Y, You Dragon-sama, you¡¯re suddenly undressing and you¡¯re dirty! Can¡¯t you show a little restraint!?¡±

    ¡°Stop Gash. I think that the dragon looks up to him as its lord. I think you¡¯ll be seen as disrespectful¡±

    ¡°Wh, What the heck is a dragon rider doing in the middle of nowhere in Trot? And such a young fellow¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Not exactly the middle of the city, is it?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s true, but¡±

    Somehow Bright-san, the dark elf who looks just like Nord-san, seems to be quite calm and knows dragons well.

    ¡°You can easily see through the human body of a dragon¡±

    When I say that while washing Maia¡¯s clothes in themon tub, she chuckles.

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple deduction. She made her entrance with a spectacr leap, flying downhill from one direction to the other. If she wasn¡¯t a human dragon, she would be an ace knight or master knight, wouldn¡¯t she? And she doesn¡¯t even look like a beastman¡±

    ¡±¡­¡­Well, yes, but¡±

    ¡°Also, I thought it was a good idea to not care about themon sense of the human race. The magical strangeness is only the final deciding factor¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    I still think that people usually think, ¡¸No way there¡¯s a dragon here¡¹, but I guess she doesn¡¯t get caught up in those stereotypes.

    ¡°So, is she really a dragon? I haven¡¯t gotten that answer yet¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Correct. And Juline over here is also a dragon¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    With a smile, Juline quickly made an icicle in one hand and threw it into the bathtub. Seeing it melt away, Healy, a white female elf, looked very curious and Gash-kun also prostrated himself once again.

    ¡°U, Uoo! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°What are you apologizing about, Gash¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s having trouble coping, too. Calm down a little¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s a real dragon!? Oh, even the old master has never seen a real dragon in my colony!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the mindset of being so condescending to someone you¡¯ve never seen before¡±

    The lizardman and the other twoughed at the strange difference in temperature.

    ¡°Dragons oftene in and out of this ce. There is a ck dragon and several blue dragons¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare¡­¡­I heard that ice dragons and fire dragons have different basic strengths and weaknesses¡±

    Gash-kun used strange honorifics.

    ¡°It is due to the virtue of the Lord¡¯s presence¡±

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s just a coincidence¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Unexpectedly dirty, ites out¡­¡­¡±

    I lightly refute Juline¡¯s praise and Maia peeks at my hand and makes a troubled face.

    ¡°Eh, yeah, damn it, I can¡¯t make a big tribute right now, but I have to earn money somewhere¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to calm down, Gash¡±

    ¡°How does Gash make money in a ce like this¡­¡­¡±

    The lizardman is very eager to show his obedience and the beautiful girls are having a hard time with him. It¡¯s such a strange three-on-three.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    While struggling with the strange sense of distance, I soaked in the hot water with them for a while and after a while, Grandpa Harry quietly entered and I got out of the hot water.

    ¡°R, Right, you said you were from your hometown¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Indeed¡±

    Gash-kun got up with me. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve ever seen a lizardman with two dicks. And I was also impressed by the fact that his tail was cut off in a weird ce.

    ¡°We heard from a certain guy¡­¡­recently, it¡¯s been possible to enter the elf forest from this town? Where do we go to talk to them about letting us in?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, there are certainly cases where you can get in. Why do you want to go in?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a little¡­¡­hard to believe¡±

    ¡°Would you say that after taking a bath with a dragon¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But it¡¯s something I can¡¯t discuss with you. Anyway, we¡¯d like to go into the elven territory¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯ll give the request some thought as I get dressed in the dressing hut. ¡­¡­Lizardman, dark elf and a white elf girl.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t that Healy girl be a child of the northern ns¡­¡­or¡±

    If she¡¯s there and she¡¯s going out of her way to ask me how to ¡¸Get in¡¹, she¡¯s either not rted to the northern ns or she¡¯s an outcast who has been cut off from them. Or she¡¯s a¡­¡­half elf who would not be wee.

    ¡°She¡¯s a half elf, you see. It¡¯s a bit of a situation¡±

    ¡°Circumstances?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, either way, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s got any connections¡±

    He didn¡¯t tell me what the ¡¸Circumstances¡¹ were, even though he hinted at it. I¡¯m like¡­¡­I¡¯ve told you in case you¡¯re interested. About 20% of family affairs.

    ¡°There is a n leader of the white n and a vice leader of the cherry blossom n in the baron¡¯s mansion. But I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll let you in without any connections¡±

    Although the forest is now rtively open, it is still difficult to say that it is easy to be let in. The nervousness of the elves is understandable. Life in the forest isfortable, toofortable, perhaps toofortable and if you throw even one fire into it, it can easily spread. Even though not a few of the elves are strong, they are too few in number. There is no way they can protect that entirerge forest from malicious intent. I need something somewhere to give me the assurance that I will never be careless in the forest. In my case, the trust of the dragons, the holy beast and Polka itself are being pawned. But where can I find that with these three? They are apletely different group. I don¡¯t know who or where they are. If they were to cause an incident in the forest, disappear and start raiding the forest, there would be no effective defense.

    ¡°Only a handful of them have been allowed in so far. They won¡¯t let you in that easily¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­well, it can¡¯t be helped then¡±

    Gash-kun withdrew easily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something important to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for something. ¡­¡­It¡¯s important. But I know it¡¯s in the forest. And the healing springs aren¡¯t bad either, so I¡¯d say that alone has paid off¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s good¡±

    A strange trio. Feeling a little disappointed, I parted ways with them and returned to town.

    -

    I went to the baron¡¯s mansion and found my mother working there.

    ¡°Oh, Andy¡±

    ¡°Mom. How are you doing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a big house and it takes quite a while to see all the lights in all the rooms¡­¡­some of the rooms in the back have to be lit in the daytime¡±

    With a wry smile, she disassembles a singlemp and deftly maintains it. She is a former cksmith¡¯s wife, I guess.

    ¡°But the atmosphere here has changed in a short time. It is the presence of elvendies and maids¡±

    ¡°The baron is taking the initiative in trying to create a friendly mood¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, it would be difficult to change even a small Polka. Well, I heard that the wives nowadays also use the threat that ¡ºBad children will be kidnapped by the elves¡»¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s quite a problem, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The most important thing is to keep the mood of friendship between the wives and the elves, so that the wives don¡¯t start to disrespect the elves.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know why they were quarreling with each other¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand it when I look at Irina-san and Christie-san¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because those two aren¡¯t all elves. Mom and I aren¡¯t all Trots either¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, too. Why couldn¡¯t we have done something as simple as just get along with each other?¡±

    What my mother says, well¡­¡­I think so, too. The northern forest is still a ce where many different opinions are exchanged and friendship is in danger of being overturned if something goes wrong. The baron and the elves are making efforts. It is not an easy aplishment. It is also something that must be carefully considered. I thought about it slowly and was about to speak when I heard Irina¡¯s voice from behind me.

    ¡°Friendship only begins when you believe in the other person. You can¡¯t just join hands without faith or righteousness. It is Apple and your son who have created this opportunity¡±

    ¡°Irina-san¡±

    My mother straightened up.

    ¡°Once you join hands, nothing will be as easy as this. It seems to me that nothing could be more mutually beneficial than this and the presence of Smithson-dono was indispensable in convincing the forest elders that it could be done. ¡­¡­The answer is, yes. Without Smithson-dono, we had no choice but to fight each other¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I still can¡¯t believe that Andy could do something so amazing¡±

    I feel embarrassed when someone says that to me. I feel like I can¡¯t say that much.

    ¡°There is certainly a part where it can only be said that heaven was on your side. Even if Bonaparte-dono and Dianne were the only ones on the battlefield of the holy beast, no friendship with Polka could have been born. If the dragons had been favored half a yearter, nothing would have been done. The baron is a skilled man, but he was not in a position to make a decision that would have received the blessing of the elves. And if Smithson-dono had not been born in Polka, the focus of¡­¡­friendship would have been blurred. But Smithson-dono was there, with everything in ce and he did it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No wonder we elves are all in love with him¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s not quite the same¡­¡­umm¡±

    It seems that she still can¡¯te to terms with the current situation of Irina and the others falling in love with me. I guess this kind of exnation, or love affair, by Irina has been repeated many times.

    ¡°I still have a feeling that Andy is cheating somehow¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯vee this far, let¡¯s feel the problem with the elves who deliberately deceived you, mom¡±

    ¡°What, you¡¯re ming us?¡±

    Even if it¡¯s my fault, I think it¡¯s normal to avoid contact when you¡¯re around 10 women and you¡¯re insane. Yes.

    When I told this story in Selenium¡¯s room, both Jeanne and Seleniumughed.

    ¡°Well¡­¡­there are a lot of girls with circumstances that prevent them from having normal rtionships, Andy-san¡¯s surroundings¡±

    ¡°I feel like there are a lot of factors around that and a lot of defiant like ¡ºI can monopolize it because it¡¯s a hero¡». Especially the ones who have been attached to me recently¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also the effect of the nickname trainer, which someone has spread around¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­it¡¯s a matter of taking all of that into consideration and finally being satisfied with it or not, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s hard for my mother to understand¡­¡­¡±

    A hugebination of reasons make me the hero of the elf territory and the drunkard around me. I¡¯m sure it would take a lot of time and effort to exin all of this to someone without misunderstanding. ¡­¡­I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t have to exin it to the lizardman.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay if they don¡¯t understand, isn¡¯t it? Originally, if we ourselves were happy, we wouldn¡¯t care about the system or understanding or anything like that, and that¡¯s the only way to keep things the way they are around you, Andy-san¡±

    ¡°Right¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­that¡¯s true¡­¡­

    At the end of the day, that¡¯s the only way to go. If you go to Celesta, you can get 10 or 20 wives and there is nothing wrong with that, but as long as you work hard in Polka, that is not the case. If you are going to live here with the female ves, you have to at least break away from the institution of marriage and live outside of the general understanding. It¡¯s a question of where youe to terms with it¡­¡­I hope my mother will at least give me her blessing, if not her approval and I hope she will be able to interact with the grandchildren that will be born here without any worries.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave aside the issue of theck of a quick resolution. ¡­¡­Andy-san. Why don¡¯t we do something we can only do now?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Selenium smiles.

    ¡°You can only have sex with me with this kind of stomach right now, you know? I don¡¯t know when I¡¯m going to get pregnant again¡±

    ¡°Wa¡­¡­W, Wait, isn¡¯t that a bad idea?¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san has given me her seal of approval? She says it won¡¯t happen unless you prate deep and hard? And she¡¯s taught me a spell to make it safe to ejacte inside?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to drink my milk and give it to Selenium¡¯s baby¡±

    ¡°Ah. You don¡¯t want to suck only on Jeanne-chan, do you? Recently, I¡¯ve been missing Andy-san¡¯s tongue-in-cheek breast sucking because it¡¯s been all about Peter-kun¡±

    A beautiful pregnant woman and a pregnant woman with a small birth who pull my hand to the bed while saying.

    ¡°¡­¡­You know¡±

    I sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go up against Peter if you keep talking like that, really¡±

    ¡°Andy, you¡¯re a ¡ºBoobs-loving polka-dot¡» aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re a perverted master who loves both big tits and small tits¡±

    The rugged cors around their necks swayed bewitchingly. A chance to bury my dick in the vagina that continues to that plentiful belly and the young body that drips breast milk.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prove both to you¡±

    I dered fearlessly. I probably sounded more like a prick than fearless, but I didn¡¯t care.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 373: Between servitude and motherhood [Selenium, Jeanne]

    <h4>Chapter 373: Between servitude and motherhood [Selenium, Jeanne]</h4>

    ¡°It seems that there are many people who say they won¡¯t have sex when they be pregnant¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d befortable doing it without Hilda-san¡¯s go-ahead, though¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­After all, there are many people who think that a pregnant stomach is disgusting from a man¡¯s point of view¡­¡­it can¡¯t be helped, but it¡¯s also true that the proportions can¡¯t be called ideal either¡±

    Selenium took off her clothes while stroking her swollen belly. Jeanne takes off her clothes like a little girl, but her nipples are bleeding breast milk.

    ¡°Both of you have a stomach from my semen and you¡¯re producing breast milk¡­even though you¡¯re still trying to conceive me, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d be shy¡±

    ¡°As expected of Andy-san?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something about having more than 20 impregnated ves¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call them impregnated ves. It¡¯s like a ranch where the only purpose is to reproduce¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just breeding?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I impregnate them, but I fuck them because I want to have sex with them. It is the result of having a child, not the purpose. I don¡¯t want to have a dry child¡±

    ¡°Even if I was told, ¡ºYou¡¯re just a child-making tool that you¡¯re just cock-fucked and impregnated every day¡», it makes me shudder¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s not amon sexuality, you know?¡±

    As usual, even after taking off her clothes, Jeanne looks like a little girl, not a multiparous woman. I lick her tiny tits while squeezing her tiny ass with one hand. When I suck, her mother¡¯s milk is slightly sweet and sour.

    ¡°I want you to suck my tits, too¡±

    Selenium leans toward me with a ¡¸Woman¡¹ face that I haven¡¯t seen in a long time. Even though her belly is getting bigger, I still find her naked body beautiful. I know that some men may find it disgusting, but I have the certain feeling that I have defiled her womb with my semen and made her create a new life. I feel the most adorable and loving feeling for a woman who is proudly exposing the result of my cock fuck to the public and is enraptured by it.

    The result of the two of you going crazy over my cock every day is this bloated belly and mother¡¯s milk, right¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­? I¡¯ll follow you everywhere and have sex with you again after I have born the baby?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to leave the child-rearing up to me or the baron¡¯s wife? I¡¯d like to be Andy¡¯s pussy handler once in a while¡±

    You should take it in turns.

    ¡°It would be nice to take turns. I¡¯m sure Apple will get pregnant sooner orter and the cat beast girls and Tetes-san are much easier to get pregnant than elves¡­we¡¯ll take turns with those people as breastfeeders?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s all do our best to keep Andy¡¯s cock dry?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t push forward with such vague goals. I¡¯ll do my best to have sex at night, but I want to be a person who works hard and earns money during the day¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure if Andy-san says ¡ºWork as much as I can¡» while pouring semen into her, she¡¯ll happily pour semen and make a lot of money¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pimp! It¡¯s a useless person!¡±

    ¡°Andy thinks that¡¯s okay, though¡±

    ¡°In the first ce, an ordinary person in Trot should not touch more than two girls¡­¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t both of you recruit me into the scum path. ¡­¡­Stimte each of them to shut them up. I put my hand between Jeanne¡¯s baby-soft buttocks and sink my fingers into her vagina, while Selenium¡¯s tits are alternately sucked and lerolled, and my tongue teases her nipple beans.

    ¡°Nyah¡­¡­A, Andy¡¯s finger suddenly entered¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Anh¡­¡­?¡±

    Jeanne writhes and Selenium is entranced.

    ¡°After all, Andy-san¡¯s tongue is¡­¡­naughty, kind¡­¡­it¡¯s frustrating¡­¡­? Bite me sweetly¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ha, huaa¡­¡­y, you can add more fingers¡­¡­? Peter also came out, but about three, what do you mean¡­¡­hyauaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Selenium¡­¡­Selenium, open your legs¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to treat you to some cock milk inside you¡­¡­¡±

    Chubby, nipple sucking and out of breath, I demand Selenium to open her legs. Selenium¡¯s vagina is slutty and awesome. Sucking these two nipples as much as I want reminds me of that naturally. Even after having experienced many vaginas, Selenium¡¯s vagina is still my starting point and special to me. I remembered that pleasure with the feeling of her nipples. I want to fuck her. I want to release my semen inside Selenium and make her dirty. I want to feel the weight of this half elf girl¡¯s tits and the texture of her ass again. It is frustrating to have this limb monopolized by the child in her belly. It¡¯s a shame. I want to make my mark again.

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­? B, But, from behind¡­¡­it seems that you can adjust the depth from this side¡­¡­? Ah, Andy-san, please don¡¯t poke too deep¡±

    ¡°The baby in Selenium wants Andy¡¯s milk, so it¡¯lle out early?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m just going to treat Selenium for now, that¡¯s all¡±

    I don¡¯t want to be the person who is so over it that he delights in imagining his own child (who may be a man) drinking his sperm.

    Selenium, with her ass sticking out in front of me while letting her heavy tummy dangle and Jeanne, leaning in with three of my fingers in her vagina. Two contrasting but equally positioned female ves. I slowly begin to taste them in my upper and lower body.

    ¡°N, Haaa¡­¡­suck, exhaust, yeess¡­¡­Andy, my womb and my boobs are your property¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Come in¡­¡­heree¡­¡­? Ehehe, I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡­I won¡¯t let you down as a sex ve even if I have a baby in there¡­¡­?¡±

    I¡¯m using my hips loosely too, but due to the fact that I¡¯m sucking on Jeanne¡¯s nipples, I can¡¯t move my head enough to bob too much. Selenium uses her waist topensate for that. She shifts her foot position and takes care of the angle so that it does not go too deep and as always, she is rhythmic and passionate, as if to assert that this birth canal is essentially a hole to squeeze my cock. My body shakes and Jeanne¡¯s cor shakes as well. I look up at Jeanne and she smiles at me with her lovely face, which has that young but somewhatpassionate motherly atmosphere.

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡­pussy, finger poked tightly¡­¡­tits sucked all over¡­¡­I¡¯m Andy¡¯s ve¡­¡­Andy messed with all of his women and I¡äm so satisfied¡­¡­Im really a ve¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Me, too¡­¡­I¡¯ll give you everything¡­¡­Andy-san, every hole, every taste, every touch¡­¡­even my uterus¡­¡­? I¡¯m giving everything that feels good to Andy-san¡­¡­ I¡¯m being dominated by Andy-san¡­¡­? I¡¯m so happy, I want to scream¡­¡­?¡±

    The two women were intoxicated by their servitude and trembled with the pleasure of being loved all over. The joy that blends with my desire makes my eyes blur. At the end, I release my semen.

    ¡°Hua, aaaaa?¡±

    ¡°Nya, auu¡­¡­itsu, cumming¡­¡­?¡±

    The two of us share a moment of bliss as we realize that we are blessed with a child and that we can feel each other¡¯s pleasure as well.

    -

    Jeanne, who has not yet woken up, is slowly ced in the cowgirl position, while Seleniumys down on her side and opens the inside of her vagina to show it.

    ¡°Ya, nn¡­¡­I can¡¯t believe you want to see me like this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I can only see it now¡­¡­I see the back of your vagina is sticking out a lot¡±

    ¡°Ehe. Andy-san¡¯s baby is using it¡±

    ¡°Ah, just because I¡¯m light¡­¡­if you twist your body while you¡¯re a cowgirl, you¡¯ll hurt your back¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah. The baron said that at one point he couldn¡¯t walk to the miraculous spring because of it and had to have the spring guard deliver the water to him¡±

    ¡°How did thate about?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­When it¡¯s all women, we have some pretty outrageous stories¡±

    ¡°When they have children together, the baroness will also talk about such things¡±

    The three of us naked, our bodies entwined in the dim light of themp. We enjoyed a strangely peaceful threesome.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 374: Believe Yourself [Hilda, Maia, Savory, Cute, Irina etc.]

    <h4>Chapter 374: Believe Yourself [Hilda, Maia, Savory, Cute, Irina etc.]</h4>

    Next morning. I woke up to find Hilda licking my dick.

    ¡°¡­¡­Good morning¡±

    ¡°Oh, good morning, Andy-kun¡±

    She greeted me cheerfully, licking my cock without any particr apology.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re up, Andy-kun, let¡¯s give it our all for a little bit¡î¡±

    Maia, who was sitting beside her, stopped her.

    ¡°Hilda, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t force yourself too much on Andy-sama¡±

    ¡°Eh. Andy-kun, one or two test shots is within the margin of error, right?¡±

    ¡°Maybe so, but Andy-sama has work in the morning¡±

    ¡°Work?¡±

    ¡°He has the important job of poking all the ves in the womb instead of morning exercises¡±

    Maia smiles at my sleepy head and pulls up her skirt. Panties.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­the one you used to do?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Everyone is starting to gather, so if you want Hilda to do it, let¡¯s finish it quickly¡±

    ¡°I guess so. Andy-kun, which hole do you like better?¡±

    Hilda also got up, put her hand on her panties as she put the hem of her skirt on her waist and winked.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say both¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow. You may look sleepy, but you¡¯re very serviceable today, Andy-kun¡î¡±

    ¡°Hilda. I¡¯m just going to put it in deep once, okay?¡±

    ¡°With Sensei¡äs vaginal technique, one stroke is all it takes¡î¡±

    No, I would like you to forgive me for that useless feat. ¡­¡­I thought, but I put down the two panties one by one. The contrast between the ice dragon¡¯s young white skin and the dark elf¡¯s voluptuous brown skin is delightful.

    The participants of the ¡¸Insertion Ceremony¡¹ appeared one after another as Maia said and after greeting each other in turn, they straddled me.

    ¡°What, you started before we arrived? I woke up quite early¡±

    ¡°Nya. I¡¯m going to take off my clothes too, nya¡±

    ¡°St, Stop it, you stupid cat! Don¡¯t you know that Smithson-dono likes to take off your clothes by hand!?¡±

    ¡°Nyu?¡±

    ¡°Yes yes Cute, Irina-sama¡¯s a very smart person, you know. You can¡¯t y around with cat beasts, right?¡±

    Irina is getting tangled up with Cute and Savory is interceding. I had Savory and Cute stand side by side and stick their butts out and let me get in there with a big smooch.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a report from yesterday. Becker-kun¡¯s arm will be fully recovered by tomorrow or the next day. Kingfisher-kun should be able to fly soon. And he has an overabundance of feathers. And from the looks of things, Peter-kun and Selenium-chan are doing just fine¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, Andy-kun. It¡¯s my job¡±

    I listened to Hilda-san¡¯s report while letting Marone buck herself off in the face-to-face position. Marone is thrilled and shaking when my cock reaches the back, so she gets kind of cute and I kiss her neck. When I slowly pull it out, I pull Irina closer to me and then I put my hand inside the panties and undress her while stroking her ass with my fingers in the most disgusting way possible.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been really obscene since this morning¡±

    ¡°If you let me enjoy your pussy one after another from the moment you wake up, I will be turned on¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s going to get in the way of a day¡¯s work if you push it in and pull it out just because you¡¯re turned on. How about you spit out your seed juice into me in one gulp?¡±

    Irina smirked.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea¡­¡­¡±

    I imagine the feeling of her vaginal canal and womb, the center of her body, as I stroke her young, warm, soft lower body.

    ¡°Andy, why don¡¯t you leave some for us?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little too sweet on Irina-sama?¡±

    Irina swells up at the sound of Anzeros and Aurora¡¯s slightly stunned voices.

    ¡°You¡¯re probably being loved to your heart¡¯s content on the other side of the mountain, but I¡¯m in the care of you during that time!¡±

    Christie and the other four girls booed.

    ¡°I feel the same way, Irina¡±

    ¡°Master, I think you can seed me a little more intensively¡±

    ¡°We can all get pregnant over here, so it¡¯s a good deal!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s Savory¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You can feel free to call me when you¡¯re at the mansion, too¡±

    Just as we were about to get into an argumentative contest, La and Jeanne enter.

    ¡°Ho. Don¡¯t annoy owner too much. Selenium will get angry¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s scary when she¡¯s your enemy¡±

    Ah¡­¡­everyone groans and goes quiet, as if they all agree with each other. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t care what you do, La, but you¡¯re relying on Selenium¡äs name. You¡¯re a dragon.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After the morning erotic exercises (Maia¡¯s story), it¡¯s time to get out of the room and eat.

    ¡°Jii-chan, were you there?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve been there. Where the hell do you think you¡¯re going this early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°If you were here, you could have told me and I would have served you breakfast first¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh. How am I supposed to eat my breakfast while thendlord is acting strangely?¡±

    I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡°However, rather than just doing it, it¡¯s kind of like that, it¡¯s like a strange spirit worship¡±

    A somewhat astonished Irina refuted Old Dan¡¯sment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how the spirit rituals can be like that¡±

    ¡°Well, it may look like it to the genteel minds of the elves, but we¡¯re talking about Celesta and Afilm¡±

    ¡°Mu?¡±

    Irina¡¯s ears twitched. She seemed to say she was interested. Come to think of it, even though this guy (apparently) traveled around a long time ago, it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s familiar with other cultures and customs.

    ¡°The belief in spirits in Celesta is a moderate one, since there is no one in charge of it. Even the national festival has a tradition that after midnight is the time to have children. In some rural colonies, the guidance of the spirits is more directly connected to the woman¡¯s vagina¡±

    ¡°I¡äm sorry¡­¡­¡±

    Old Dan munched on the chunks of bacon and crusty bread that Jeanne and La had brought with them.

    ¡°I went to an ogre colony when I was young and it was amazing. They med the spirit of the mountain for their increased libido at the new moon and proudly took it all over the vige. Whether it was their own daughters or other people¡¯s wives, they would make love to them at random, no matter what. They said that on the night of the new moon, if they didn¡¯t do so, they would be disobeying the spirits and their vige would be destroyed¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uwaa¡±

    ¡°Barbaric¡±

    ¡°There was also a colony of beastmen who promised the spirits that when a man turned fifteen, he would be forced to lose his virginity to the girl whose birthday was closest to his¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thats nice¡±

    ¡°Does Smithson-dono still have strange thoughts after all this?¡±

    ¡°I, I was a virgin until I was twenty-five!¡±

    Irina pulled her ears and excused herself. Grandpa Dan didn¡¯t care about that and continued to stir the bean soup carefully.

    ¡°If it had been a beastman, twins and triplets would have been the norm. It would have been a terrible thing¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so terrible¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s a man and a woman twins, it¡¯s as expected. The mostmon is that the woman is more likely to be a twin than the man. If there are more women than men, well, you just have to choose. It was when there were more men that you got into trouble¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What happens when there are too many men?¡±

    ¡°When I was there, there were three boys and a girl, quadruplets. She was a virgin, and she was mastered by her three brothers¡­¡­and byw, the woman was never allowed to refuse, no matter how many times she was challenged. What do you think would happen if she did something like that because of her beastly lust?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh¡±

    ¡°The whole vige will be watching. ¡­¡­By the time it was finished, she was a gibbering wreck¡±

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t stop them, did you, old man?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thew. If I stop, the daughter will be kicked out of the vige and I can¡¯t do anything about it¡±

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s too harsh a ritual, that¡¯s for sure.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­three Smithson-dono¡­¡­¡±

    When Irina murmured, Christie also made a troubled face.

    ¡°If you never let go until you¡¯re satisfied¡­¡­I¡¯m going to go at least 100 times a night¡±

    ¡°As expected of a dragon, it will wear out and be unusable for us¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s because she¡¯s a virgin, too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, wait a minute, you two. Why am I three in your iprehensible hypothesis¡±

    Even if I say so myself, my energy right now is in a bit of a strange territory. I mean, just two years ago, I still breathed a sigh of relief when I yed 10 times in one night. ¡­¡­But if it¡¯s normal for a virgin woman to be shot 10 times in rapid session, well, well, it¡¯s a trauma ss, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Well, putting that aside, I can¡¯t really understand why a woman woulde every morning without a line to open her legs. It¡¯s like unreasonable spirit worship¡±

    ¡°Grandpa is so hard-headed¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too soft!¡±

    The elves and cat beasts couldn¡¯t help butugh at Grandpa Dan.

    As they were finishing their meal, Oregano, who had disappeared during the meal, came out of the room pushing Marone¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Master? What do you think of this, Marone-san?¡±

    Turning to look at her, Marone was wearing a lovely nurse¡¯s uniform. A brightly colored skirt and jacket with arge apron. At a quick nce, it could be said that it is simr to a maid¡¯s outfit, but it has more pockets for functionality. Her hair was pulled back in a single strand like a city worker and she wore a nursing cap on top of it. She was perfect for someone who said she didn¡¯t know what she was talking about.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. She¡¯s cute and looks like a proper nurse¡±

    ¡°Oh. Aren¡¯t you cute, Marone-chan, are you going to be a nurse?¡±

    Hilda-san sped her hands together in front of her cheeks in delight. ¡­¡­I can feel a little bit of age in the way she rejoices.

    ¡°Na, I¡¯m going to be a nurse, or rather, I was thinking that studying a little bit of medical science would be good for meter on¡­¡­¡±

    Marone blushes and fidgets.

    ¡°That, I wasn¡¯t trying to hide it from Hilda-sensei¡­¡­it was just an idea that came to me after you all had left for the other side¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. You don¡¯t have to worry about having knowledge of the medical arts. You probably won¡¯t need it in Polka, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Au. Th, That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But in the future, you¡¯ll be useful to the children of the colony¡­¡­even though you¡¯re a female ve, Marone-chan¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right¡­¡­wh, what am I doing¡­¡­¡±

    Marone begins to get more and more depressed with her ears and tail drooping.

    ¡°N, No, just because you¡¯re a female ve doesn¡¯t mean you have to stay in Polka until you die! You can go to the colony from time to time to teach what you¡¯ve learned!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯d do that too, if anyone wants me to¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hilda-san please don¡¯t disable my followers!¡±

    ¡°But if you live in Polka, you¡¯re a teacher and you¡¯re an arms-length away from being a teacher! If you don¡¯t do that from time to time, you¡¯re just a nice little meatbag, you know? Ah, maybe that¡¯s better¡î¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right, even if I¡¯m not useful like this, I¡¯d still be a good little ve for my master¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Marone doesn¡¯t elerate backwards either! It¡¯s okay to have dreams!¡±

    She is an unexpectedly difficult teacher.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 375: Educators and Educated

    <h4>Chapter 375: Educators and Educated</h4>

    Today was the day to help Jackie-san seriously and when I went to the cksmith shop, Jackie-san was putting the finishing touches on a big hammer, a thick axe, and a ne. ¡­¡­That¡¯s fast. Too fast.

    ¡°That¡¯s what Goto ordered, right?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Bhan. Yes, that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Howe it¡¯s already done¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Dan-san did most of the work¡±

    ¡°Even if you say you did it¡±

    The furnace and tools themselves are the same, but is it possible to do it so fast? ¡­¡­When I thought about it, Jackie-san revealed the seeds.

    ¡°He picked out some reusable items from the scrap iron yard in the back of the building in no time. There¡¯s some junk there from the previous generation¡±

    ¡°What a bunch of junk they have in there!¡±

    Around Polka, where there is no such thing as a living vein of ore anymore, you can¡¯t necessarily treat ironware with care, even if it is broken. In many cases, they are useful for hammering other things, so it ismon knowledge that if you take scrap iron to a cksmith, he will take it back for a little money. However, scrap iron varies in quality and size. The usable ones are quickly processed, but there are also many unidentifiable and mysterious metals mixed in that are difficult to deal with and are kept in the storehouse. There is indeed a warehouse behind the cksmith shop where such items are collected. I used to get in trouble with my mother for using it as a yground. ¡­¡­Those old junks looked like treasures to the kids. But as I recall, Keel, who was on a treasure hunt with me, chipped and ran into the junk and got covered in blood, which made my mom turn pale. My father was easygoing, saying, ¡¸If you put him in the spa, he¡¯ll be cured in no time¡¹, but my mother apologized to Keel¡¯s parents and had the warehouse dered ¡¸Andy¡äs off-limits¡¹. Anyway.

    ¡°I¡¯m d I found someone who can use such a thing from such a ce¡­¡­¡±

    Basically, they were all trash. The ones that can be used are quickly reprocessed into products and this will not change even in Jackie-san¡¯s generation.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised too. He was just looking for something and then he picked up a few things and after a little tapping, it was ready to go¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s how you end up with something like this¡­¡­¡±

    The carpentry tools that Jackie-san is gripping and chamfering look like they are brand new and well-crafted.

    ¡°It is often said that dwarves are gods on this road and it is true. They have intuition and ideas that are on a whole other level¡±

    ¡°Good grief¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Little Peter, he is going to have a lot of fun¡±

    ¡°N, No No, it¡¯s possible Grandpa Dan is just too much of an expert¡±

    I hurriedly dismissed the dreary prospect of Peter overtaking me while I was still a kid. Yeah, it¡¯s not all about sense.

    As for Goto¡¯s carpentry tools, they¡¯re almost done, so we just have to wait for the dragon flight to arrive and let Boyd and Lantz take them. ¡­¡­Well, Boyd is here now, too. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s here as a caretaker, but ording to Hilda-san, it seems that 100-manmander Becker and General Bird are mostly healed, so I wonder what he¡¯s doing now. ¡­¡­Thinking, when I suddenly turned my feet to the outskirts of town, I found Anzeros as expected.

    ¡°No, take a bigger backswing! Get into it! You can¡¯t make small motions like I do until you know how to shoot properly!¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°Shout!¡±

    ¡°U, Uryaa!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that child¡¯s yful voice! Give it all you¡¯ve got from the bottom of your stomach!

    ¡°Uryaa!¡±

    ¡­¡­Boyd was being forced to take a huge swing with a big wooden sword.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡­?¡±

    As I approached leisurely, the snow surface began to roughen from the tip of the sword as Boyd took his second big swing and the snow blew up into a white pir and went on its way.

    ¡°Shockwave¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Andy. Did you see it?¡±

    ¡°I saw it¡­¡­but I didn¡¯t know you could really do it¡±

    I was impressed. Even Aurora managed to learn it with the help of Anzeros and Bonaparte, but Boyd, who has been training in martial arts for less than a year, can do it.

    ¡°I can barely get it out five times a day. I haven¡¯t figured out how to put my energy into it yet, so I have to swing it over and over again and when my mind goes nk, it seems I can finally get it out¡±

    ¡°S, Swinging as hard as you can is more tiring than you think¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also training. It takes half a day to clear the rock godbyrinth. Even if you¡¯re tired, the rock dolls won¡¯t wait. It¡¯s better to swing as many swords as possible¡±

    ¡°U, Ussu¡±

    Boyd follows Anzeros¡¯ advice and returns to practicing shooting shockwaves again.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Anzeros used to swing her entire body as hard as she could just a little while ago¡±

    ¡°Yes,. I I remember that. I was able to shoot with that and I didn¡¯t feel the need to be too specific¡­¡­but I encountered a lot of situations on that trip. It¡¯s better to be able to do things on the spur of the moment, like Dianne-san, in a real battle¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how Anzeros can really improve things with that in mind¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Aurora is doing better these days with more special moves and changing her style¡±

    ¡°No No. You didn¡¯t lose, Anzeros¡±

    When I stroked her head, her hair, which is tied in a single knot between the ponytail and the nape, is a little messed up today. Anzeros didn¡¯t seem to mind it, but just turned her mouth into a smile, as if to hide her embarrassment.

    With half an hour to kill, I wandered around the town. I decided to have dinner at the tavern and decided to take a bold step in the afternoon¡­¡­I was walking wherever my feet took me, when I came to a church temple. The temple is near the edge of the town. The baron¡¯s mansion and the spa must be at the edge of town, but they are always crowded with people. The temple is not so frequented by people, except for worship services and children¡¯s studies. Only in a town of a certain size would there be a big school and in the rest of the countryside, it is customary for both the priest and the children to be taught at the church or temple during their free time. I was also made to study by my mother, but I left it to the priest, saying that in a normal house it is enough if you can read and write in one way or another. And now is that leisure time. The spring festival ising up, but that one doesn¡¯t require much advance preparation. This morning is when they are supposed to be teaching the children to study. I feel like I should take a peek. ¡­¡­I heard that it is out of bounds for adults toe in during study time at city schools, but temples in the countryside are supposed to be more rxed.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go and have a little peek¡±

    I pushed the big door and entered the chapel.

    I was surprised to see an unexpected sight.

    ¡°A piece of dried meat costs nine gold coins. My mother gave me a hundred gold coins and told me to buy six of them. She told me that I could use five of them as pocket money. Now, how many coins do I have to pay back to my mother?¡±

    It was Laurier, sitting in a semicircle, chalk in hand, teaching the children to study.

    ¡°Mash-kun, think about it¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher! I¡¯ll take the rest because it¡¯s my mom¡¯s fault for giving me extra!¡±

    ¡°No. Or rather, think about it for a moment. ¡­¡­Do you understand, Yuri-kun?¡±

    ¡°Nine plus nine equals eighteen, plus nine equals twenty-seven¡­¡­plus¡­¡­uh?¡±

    ¡°You made a multiplication table, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­¡±

    Laurier is almost as tall as the children she is teaching. She seems sleepy as usual as she talks to each person, but you can feel her wonder, sense of responsibility and maternal atmosphere unique to adults.

    ¡°If you remember multiplication from one to nine, no matter howrge the number gets, you will be able to do the math quickly, so let¡¯s learn it well. So let¡¯s review that one today, too¡­¡­¡±

    As Laurier turned away to write on the ckboard, one of the children stood up and quickly walked behind her with amazingly stealthy steps. Then, to my surprise, he reached for her skirt. ¡­¡­Ah,e to think of it, isn¡¯t he the kid who tried to turn over Irina before too? When I hesitated for a moment whether I should raise my voice and shout be careful, the child suddenly flew into the air just as the child was about to touch Laurier¡¯s skirt.

    ¡ºWaa!?¡»

    All the children in the chapel and I raised their voices. I mean, he¡¯s flying close to the ceiling! ¡­¡­And just as I think Laurier reached out with a casual motion to the child falling from his head, the child leapt up again, this time flying in a low parab and rolling around on the floor with his body curled up in a heap.

    ¡°¡­¡­No sexual harassment¡±

    ¡°I, Itetete¡­¡­¡±

    The kid rolls to my feet and stops, but fortunately he seems to be mostly uninjured.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, master¡±

    ¡°Oh, hey, Laurier¡±

    I smiled awkwardly as I woke the kid up. ¡­¡­I think she¡¯s actually as scary as Anzeros.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Andy the Obi!¡±

    It¡¯s Andy the pervert! Run away, girls! You¡¯re going to get pranked!¡±

    And the kids present an honest assessment of the town¡¯s opinion of me.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong! I would never touch a kid!¡±

    I protested.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing erotic things to Laurier-sensei?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I do, but I¡¯m not sure how to exin it.

    ¡®It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m an adult¡±

    Laurier puffed out her chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re a child¡±

    ¡°You¡äre a child, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You look like a child¡±

    ¡°In this case, whether or not you look like an adult is an important issue¡±

    Children areing to do a lot of damage to me and Laurier. And Laurier.

    ¡°Shut up, you little bastards¡±

    She snapped with sleepy eyes. The choke that makes a beckoning sound and the shocking image of the flying kid from earlier make the kids shudder. Or rather, even the children started crying impulsively. Then the priest heard themotion from earlier and ran into the chapel.

    ¡°Wh, What¡¯s going on!?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing¡±

    Laurier blurts out. The children shake their heads hurriedly when the priest looks at them. I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m kind of worried about Polka¡¯s future.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 376: Laurier-senseiâ€™s melancholy [Laurier]

    <h4>Chapter 376: Laurier-sensei¡¯s mncholy [Laurier]</h4>

    From what I heard, it seems that Laurier is sometimes invited to the temple as a teacher.

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m at home, I¡¯m free¡­¡­I was taking a walk when the priest stopped me¡±

    ¡°He made you take a ss?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­How did you know?¡±

    ¡°No, because Laurier, you know, you look about the same age as those guys¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Oh, I¡¯m a little bloated.

    ¡°I¡¯m an elf, so even if I say I¡¯m already 20 years old, they won¡¯t believe me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh, you¡¯re twenty?¡±

    ¡°Even Master¡±

    ¡°Ah, b, because I didn¡¯t think you were older than Aurora¡±

    I don¡¯t think Jeanne and Irina are older than Aurora, either.

    ¡°I told you I¡¯m done growing up¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah, that reminds me of that¡±

    If so, it¡¯s certain that it¡¯s impossible for her to be younger than Aurora. But. I don¡¯t have an image.

    The two of us left the temple and headed for the tavern.

    ¡°Do you usually eat at home for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Oreganoes home and cooks for me¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t cook it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Everyone tells me not to use the fire because I might start a fire¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re treated like a child even by your own people?¡±

    ¡°Well, I think maybe they treat me like a bum. If I don¡¯t do it, Oregano always does it and that¡¯s why I¡¯m not a very good cook¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say you¡¯re more like a kid or a little sister¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s closer¡­¡­I guess¡±

    As I recall, all three except Fennel are of the same gold n.

    ¡°I wonder what it was like for Oregano and Laurier in the forest¡±

    I¡¯m interested. I can imagine it.

    ¡°Oregano and Savory were born in the same year, so they were very close and I was a little spoiled by them, I guess¡±

    ¡°So I guess you could say they were twin sisters¡±

    ¡°Yes. Well, but in my case, my family is warrior ss, so they made me do that training too, so I wasn¡¯t with them as much as I¡¯d like to say¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, that throwing technique¡±

    It¡¯s not a skill that can be learned overnight or by gics alone. Laurier must have trained a lot too. After all, her physique stopped like this, so she can¡¯t be a real warrior now, but that doesn¡¯t matter when she¡¯s a child who leaves room for growth.

    ¡°It was pretty strict at home, so when I had a little free time, I was spoiled by Oregano and the others¡­¡­Oregano and the others had only one child younger than me nearby, so it was kind of a pleasant rtionship to be with each other¡±

    ¡°Are there so few children¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. The truth is, it¡¯s quite rare for those two to be born in the same year, in the gold n¡±

    Even in a rural area like Polka with hundreds of people, there are usually a few children of the same age. I can¡¯t believe that even that is rare in the elf territory¡­¡­is that so? I guess since the life span is ten times longer, you have to narrow it down to ¡¸Born in the same month¡¹ instead of ¡¸Born in the same year¡¹ as we humans say. So, even if there is a gap of about 10 years between generations, in human terms, there is only ¡¸One year in which no children were born in the vige¡¹. This is not so strange, especially for the gold n, whose poption seems to be decreasing.

    ¡°So, after Oliver-sama came back from the n meeting, many rules were changed¡­¡­and Savory suggested we take a look outside to take advantage of the opportunity¡±

    ¡°So she grabbed Fennel, put her in charge and came out¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°While we were waiting for permission to leave, we were threatened by the silver n¡­¡­but they said it would be better than waiting a thousand years in the golden forest for nothing to happen, waiting to grow old¡±

    ¡°A thousand years¡­¡­¡±

    Just hearing that makes me faint. I can¡¯t even imagine what Trot will be like a thousand years from now. But while you can look forward to the changes in Trot, the elven forest is surely not going to change. Especially gold, which is a n that tends to be conservative, will probably continue to mark time in the same way even a thousand years from now. And for these women, for whom there is no guarantee of marriage, how tasteless a future they can expect from a thousand years of silence. I can understand why they decided to go out of the forest, even though it might be dangerous.

    ¡°I¡¯m d I came out. I got to meet Master¡­¡­and I¡¯m sure teaching children to study will be a memory I¡¯ll cherish down the road¡±

    ¡°Is it fun to be a teacher?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s part of it, but isn¡¯t it wonderful to leave something behind for someone else? I¡¯m sure those children will grow old and die much sooner than I will, but I¡¯m sure the things I teach them will affect them throughout their lives and into the years toe¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see¡±

    I suppose contact with the outside world and the satisfaction of having been involved in education is a strong counterbnce to the hazy fear of ¡¸The void of a thousand years¡¹.

    To put it in a grandiose way, it also gives meaning to life.

    ¡°So¡­¡­are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our important role to be able to have sex with Master whenever hees, but¡­¡­I may have to make time when I¡¯m not at home, too. Can I do it, being a teacher?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can¡±

    I pat Laurier¡¯s head with a wry smile. I¡¯d rather flirt and have sex with an attractive girl who is alive and well, rather than continue to satisfy my sexual desires with a chained pussy.

    ¡°In return, I¡¯ll mercilessly seed you if you look like you¡¯re not busy¡±

    ¡°Yes. I mean, I¡¯m free right now, right?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right¡±

    ¡°The six bells haven¡¯t rung yet, so the tavern shouldn¡¯t be open¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Come to think of it, the bells certainly haven¡¯t rung yet. N, No, but you know what? I¡¯ve already reached the city area and from now on, I¡¯m going to secure a ce to have sex¡­what should I do?

    ¡°Do you want to have sex¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It, It¡¯s okay to do it, but it¡¯s a long way from here to my house or your house¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. I have an idea¡±

    While holding hands with me like a child, Laurier has a somewhat mischievous and bewitching smile.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It was the cat beast mansion that Laurier took me to visit. It is indeed located near the center of the city. But somehow¡­¡­that it¡¯s good?

    ¡°Yoo, to¡±

    Laurier held the knocker, which was ced slightly higher, with both hands and rang the door loudly.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Barbara came out from the back. She looked a little surprised at the unusualbination of me and Laurier visiting side by side.

    ¡°Master¡±

    ¡®So let¡¯s stop that, Barbara. If Keel hears you, I¡äm dead¡±

    ¡°Ah, Andy¡­¡­sama¡±

    ¡°At least call me ¡ºAndy-san¡»¡±

    Why did Master be so popr? I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t care.

    ¡°Can I use your room for a minute? I¡¯m going to have sex with Master¡±

    ¡°H, Hey hey¡±

    Laurier said bluntly without any hesitation. ¡­¡­At least Marone or Cute, if you want to say it cutely.

    ¡°Ah, then¡­¡­what should I do? I can¡¯t use Marone and the others rooms without permission¡­¡­then in my room¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, there¡¯s something wrong with that¡±

    I was talking too fast for my own good.

    ¡°Eh, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So! Why would I rent Keel¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s room and have sex with her?¡±

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m still not with Keel-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still not good!¡±

    Why are the kids in the cat beast colony so obliquely misaligned like this? Laurier heeded it indifferently.

    ¡°Just take an empty room. You said you still have some beds and stuff left, right?¡±

    ¡°But we haven¡¯t done much cleaning in the ces we haven¡¯t used¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll put up with that¡±

    I nodded to Laurier¡¯s suggestion.

    -

    Sex in someone else¡¯s house, even though the same fellow female ves live there. It¡¯s an idea that¡¯s hard to pull off. But perhaps because it was such a strange situation, I was sure I was strangely aroused.

    ¡°Barbara, I know she¡¯s still in the house¡­¡­I wonder if she can hear us¡±

    ¡°Let her hear us¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey hey¡±

    Laurier¡¯s strangely provocative manner made me break out in a cold sweat.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been Master¡¯s naughty ve since I put on this cor¡­¡­so if anyone is peeping on me now, I¡¯m not going to tell them to stop¡±

    ¡°Laurier has turned into a slut¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right¡±

    I gush a little at Laurier, who swells her cheeks a little.

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. But let¡¯s keep our voices down a little¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah¡±

    I remove Laurier¡¯s skirt and slowly pull down her panties. The exposed buttocks are still as smooth and soft as a child¡¯s and rubbing them makes me happy to touch them. The volume is not at all clear, but the fact that such a young but beautiful lower body is moist with anticipation of being presented to me and having a cock pushed into it is still a very moving thing to witness, no matter how many times I witness it.

    ¡°You¡¯re already wet. Even though you haven¡¯t even been teased¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a female ve, you know¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re expecting too much. Didn¡¯t you twist me into a forceful y¡­¡­because you couldn¡¯t resist yourself?¡±

    Whileughing slyly, I split herbia with my middle finger. Laurier, who made a cuchu-cuchu sound, nodded gingerly, her entire ass jiggling.

    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder when Master is going to fuck me just by being with me and maybe he¡¯s going to fuck me here at any moment¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you been thinking about that since you were in the temple, you lecherous teacher?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I was thinking about it¡±

    Hey hey¡­¡­ However, if it¡¯s Laurier, she¡¯s probably heard that Oregano and Savory got fucked plenty by me yesterday. It¡¯s not strange for her to get into such fantasies when she sees me, even though it¡¯s been a while since she¡¯s seen me. After all, I made her swear to be my sex ve.

    ¡°Sometimes I fantasized that you would tear off my clothes in front of the children and use them as¡­¡­sex education material in the middle of the temple¡­¡­?¡±

    The first time I saw Laurier, she shivered as if ruminating on her fantasy, leaving only her upper body on the dusty bed while letting me y with her genitals from behind.

    ¡°Master¡¯s cock spreading¡­¡­me here, to the limit, with the kids staring at me seriously¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Like this¡­¡­?¡±

    I push my own cock backwards to match Laurier¡¯s fantasy. The ns is still just spreading thebia, but Laurier reacts by jerking her back and then rxing. It was as if she had a small cum.

    ¡°¡­¡­More firmly¡­¡­I¡¯m going to show you how deep it¡¯s going in¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±

    I whisper and then I go straight into Laurier¡¯s vagina. It pushes wide inside Laurier¡¯s small and cramped vagina.

    ¡°Deep inside¡­¡­put it in to the point where it¡¯s poking my womb¡­¡­put it in¡­¡­you¡äll be able to see it¡­¡­?¡±

    Just as in Laurier¡¯s fantasy. The cock goes straight in to the limit and stops, feeling the tension in the spread soft flesh.

    ¡°So¡­¡­then, using my womb¡­¡­as a female ve womb, Master violently demonstrates how to make a child¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°V, Violently¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­hi, hyauu¡­¡­a, a, aa, ga, hyaaaa, ahaaa!!¡±

    Laurier¡¯s wish was granted. I grab Laurier¡¯s hips and try to use my hips in a slightly rough or violent manner. If it was Maia or Jeanne, they would probably be happy and fine with it, but Laurier is a slender elf rather than a human being. But Laurier would rather use her hips on her own, giving me even more pleasure while trying to climb to a higher level. I take it in and bring my ear closer to listen to Laurier¡¯s fantasies even more. Laurier¡¯s attainment is whispered in my ear as she covers me with her breath.

    ¡°And then¡­¡­in front of everyone, I¡¯m impregnated with a baby¡­¡­ha, haa¡­¡­I¡¯m going to get my baby and I¡¯m going to pass out¡­¡­in front of everyone and I¡¯m going toe so hard that I¡¯ll turn white and I¡¯m going to feel so good¡­¡­?¡±

    And show me a little glimpse.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell the children that being a female ve makes me very happy¡­¡­?¡±

    I was appalled, but at the same time, I was not so much appalled as I was appalled ¡°¡­¡­Wh, What a bad teacher for education¡­¡­!¡±

    At the same time as I was amazed, I couldn¡¯t help but love Laurier, who felt so happy to be held by me.

    ¡°Such a thing is too dangerous¡­¡­now, I have no choice but to get pregnant¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I¡¯ll be impregnated¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Pregnant Laurier¡­¡­the moment you are impregnated is mine only¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hu, a, huaaa¡­¡­aaaaa?¡±

    And then ejaction. The violent amount of semen fills Laurier¡¯s vagina all at once, causing the young womb to swell briefly and overflow.

    ¡°Ha, aa¡­¡­a, ahuaa¡­¡­¡±

    Laurier did not pass out, but she sighs and weakens, as if she is truly happy.

    After a while.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hot springs. Polluted¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you want to go in together?¡±

    ¡°If Laurier is okay with it, we can go together¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go into heat in a hot spring in the daytime, master¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful¡±

    We lightly exchange kisses and put a stop to the sweet atmosphere.

    And in the hot spring, the students from earlier are in it and it¡¯s not really a flirting situation.

    ¡°Ho. I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡±

    The reason for this was not Laurier¡¯s own fault, but because La had sensed that we were heading to the hot springs and had gone ahead of us to take a bath, revealing her tits to the public.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡­I knew Laurier-sensei couldn¡¯t win¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Not in front of boobs like these¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to throw you, you little fuckers¡±

    It was also the fault of the boys before they realized the allure of small tits.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 377: Hero and Fastest

    <h4>Chapter 377: Hero and Fastest</h4>

    After defeating the kids who tried to touch La in the hot spring with a p (Well, it seems that La had actually shifted her position by illusion), and loving Laurier on myp, I had lunch at the tavern. And as I was gnawing on a string of meat stuck in my teeth and wondering what to do, I saw 100-manmander Becker and Neia leaving the tavern together.

    ¡°¡­¡­No way is it cheating?¡±

    No, it¡¯s not cheating, as Neia and I don¡¯t have much of a rtionship yet. No, No. Let¡¯s not think negatively. I¡¯m not going to be a part of this. I showed how uncool I am by developing a weirdplex when I was suspecting Anzeros.

    ¡°I wonder what they¡¯re going to do¡±

    When I muttered again, La, who had been receiving the drinks in the back, quickly stood up beside me.

    ¡°If it¡¯s them, they¡¯re going to start fighting now¡±

    ¡°Fighting?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re going to fight. That Bird says that he got no one to train with because of the way that Becker is always fooling around with girls¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯d like to take a look¡±

    ¡°Ho, I agree¡±

    La grinned.

    La escorts me up to the roof of the cat beast house. To watch the two of them. Normally I wouldn¡¯t be able to see the two in the snowfield on the outskirts of town, but La has cast a sensory enhancement spell on me so that I can see and hear them even though they are very far away.

    ¡°I had a feeling that, aside from my eyes, I¡¯d have a lot of trouble hearing this well¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Well, if you just wanted to improve your hearing, everything would be too noisy and difficult. This is an improved version that allows you to focus your senses only in the direction of your attention¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s amazing¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re a dragon or an elf with good hearing, you¡¯ll naturally be able to separate your consciousness without the use of magic. I know that a lot of sound can be difficult to handle, so Dianne taught me a while ago¡±

    ¡°You can do that kind of thing yourself, Dianne¡±

    ¡°Not many people develop magic as kindly to other races as she does¡±

    It seems that most mages consider enhancement-type magic to be at the practical stage as long as they can enhance their own physical characteristics. It is true that there is usually not much need to imagine how it would work with the characteristics of other races, as in the case of the hearing enhancement. This is something that can only be done by Dianne, who uses magic to operate her troops. Or perhaps, as a doctor, she had to have a point of view to apply enhancement magic to others. Hilda also uses magic in a rather simr way.

    ¡°More importantly, look. It looks like it¡¯s about to start¡±

    La pointed at them while holding and supporting me from behind to prevent me from chipping on the steep angle of the roof.

    ¡°I¡¯m finally going to get to try my hand at this. I¡¯m sorry you had to go along with me¡±

    ¡°No, if I can be of any help¡±

    ¡°There is no shortage of the best knights in a country. ¡­¡­No, let me ask you something. Are you confident you can win a fight with Captain Dianne?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Can I be honest with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I know that she is very strong, but she has never shown her limits in front of me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haha, if you had said, ¡¸I can win¡¹, I would have danced with some extra energy. If you¡¯re half-witted enough to say something so careless before you¡¯ve even seen your opponent¡¯s moves, you could inadvertently get yourself seriously injured¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You are a bad person¡±

    ¡°Please call me cautious. And¡­¡­I¡¯m no longer old enough to give it my all. In the past few years, if I¡¯ve been reckless, I¡¯ve beening down with knots. If it isn¡¯t Polka, I have to take two weeks off¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you mean to say that even at that speed, you still have some strength left in you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Well, you can talk about it as a souvenir. ¡­¡­This is Celesta¡¯s fastest¡±

    At that moment, 100-manmander Becker disappeared.

    ¡°!?¡±

    This vision-enhancing magic applied by La also enhances dynamic vision. Since the type is the same as Dianbe¡¯s, as long as I looked away, I should be able to see the sword fight between 100-manmander Becker and Sir Bonaparte. But Ipletely lost sight of them.

    ¡°Wh, Where¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Its outrageous¡±

    ¡°La, can you see it!?¡±

    ¡°Look at the little girl¡±

    La told me to look at Neia. Neia, with her practice longsword at the ready, is holding her hat and striking¡­¡­no, not without caution. It looked like she wasn¡¯t moving, but upon closer inspection, sparks were flying. She is dealing with attacks from all sides with a single right hand and a single sword. If you look closely, you can see that she is meditating. It seems that she is sensing the attack with senses other than her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I mean, I know they¡¯re going at it, but I can¡¯t really see 100-manmander Becker¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even catch them clearly¡­¡­how fast they are. To say it¡¯s faster than an arrow is lukewarm¡±

    ¡°Even Neia, who is dealing with it¡­¡­is a mess¡±

    ¡°No, that is¡­¡­¡±

    La growled in a low voice.

    ¡°There¡¯s no choice but to do that. If you show a chance to unleash your technique, you¡¯ll be knocked down in an instant. The only way to hold on is to minimize your movements and avoid making any openings¡±

    The metallic sound of a nging sound echoed intermittently. Sometimes, the figure of 100-manmander Becker can be seen, but only when he delivers a series of stunning blows in an instant.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I see. Diane trusts him.

    ¡­¡­Well, isn¡¯t he good enough to be a master knight?

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much more than that. ¡­¡­It is even faster than the speed that we thought was the limit of human beings¡±

    Probably the limit of speed allowed for humans. That¡¯s probably the movement of the 100-manmander Becker I¡¯m seeing right now. And Neia, who was handling it with a grim look on her face.

    ¡°¡­¡­Tss!?¡±

    Something like a small ball that was released by 100-manmander Becker while striking¡­¡­exploded with a loud sound, tantly disrupting concentration. In that split second, Special Agent Becker kicked Neia in the face.

    ¡°Kahaa!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s admirable that you can fight without relying on your eyes, but I doubt you¡¯ll ever close them¡±

    ¡°Itaa¡­¡­tataa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Here we go again¡±

    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­!¡±

    Neia stood up, licking the blood from her nose. She can¡¯t handle the attack that came right away this time. The knife de is tangled and broken after a couple of strokes.

    ¡°Itadaki¡±

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you still going for it?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get serious¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±

    Neia pulls out her sh sword. She took a strange stance for a moment and then¡­¡­Neia charged at him.

    ¡°Haaaaa!¡±

    ¡°As expected¡±

    100-manmander Becker turns behind her in an instant.

    ¡°Just now, I thought you understood that my gesture wouldn¡¯t reach you¡±

    With a whoosh, 100-manmander Becker thrusts a knife at her neck. But just as the de reaches her, Neia disappears.

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°I understand¡±

    An illusion. Neia has not moved an inch. And the sh sword, which was thought to have struck 100-manmander Becker, goes straight to the ground. The next moment, the earth cracks open with a roar.

    ¡°Uooo!?¡±

    Even the speedy 100-manmander Becker could not go that fast if his foothold was destroyed. Neia took advantage of Becker¡¯s panic.

    ¡°Se, ryaa!¡±

    She stepped forward and delivered a blow to the face with the butt of the handle. There was a very painful thud.

    ¡°Uo, buaa!?¡±

    Unable to withstand the beating, 100-manmander Becker tripped over a crack in the ground and Neia thrust the tip of her sword in front of him.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m going to let you win for today¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Surrender¡±

    Neia looks happy and 100-manmander Becker is gaping, both of them had nosebleeds. ¡­¡­No, Neia was going for it on purpose. She¡¯s surprisingly someone who hates to lose in a tie-up.

    ¡°Hoho. I¡¯ve seen something good¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I feel like I¡¯ve just seen something terrible¡±

    ¡°Is it about Becker¡¯s skill or is it about the girl¡¯s rudeness?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Both¡±

    And nosebleeds.

    -

    After a while, when I went to the hot springs, I found Becker soaking in the bath with acent look on his face.

    ¡°100-manmander¡±

    ¡°Oh. ¡­¡­Why aren¡¯t you with a woman? It¡¯s boring¡±

    ¡°You look terrible¡±

    ¡°Tsk. ¡­¡­I practiced with the hero Neia. I thought she was a little sweeter, but she¡¯s really fired up¡±

    ¡°Did you get hit?¡±

    I tried to make conversation with him since he didn¡¯t seem to notice the long-distance peeping.

    ¡°I got hit, I got hit. To be honest, I rarely do things like kicking a girl in the face. You see, I¡¯m a gentleman¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a gentleman. But I can¡¯t go easy on her because she¡¯s superior to me, can I? So, I kicked her in the face, hoping to damage her mentally as well. But she didn¡¯t respond at all¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Even with that, she says she fought against a devil for three days and three nights¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what a devil is like, but well, it must be a considerable opponent, because I¡¯m going to fight with that girl. Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll bepletely cured¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a terrible thing to do¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s toote to tell you, but you should be careful. She has a cute face, but I¡¯ve never seen a woman that hard like Captain Dianne. Even my own Rose is a little more easygoing¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡±

    Iugh it off. I know she¡¯s a mentally unbreakable girl. ¡­¡­That¡¯s why she would be unhappy. I have to do something about it. I went to the usual inn after checking on her for a bit and found Neia being examined by Hilda.

    ¡°Gosh, Becker-kub, you¡¯re barbaric, aren¡¯t you? Kicking a girl in the nose¡±

    ¡°N, No No, I¡¯m not a barbarian. Compared to getting a hole in your body¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Seriously, there are plenty of ways to improve yourself without having to fight so hard¡±

    ¡°This is the fastest way¡­¡­there is¡±

    ¡°As a doctor, I have to say that this is thecency of muscle idiots. It is an unfounded superstition that injuries make you stronger. It is a myth that one month of proper training without injury will make you stronger than one month of training so hard that you get injured and then a month of recuperation¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you going to argue against me, who has been a doctor for 400 years?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Au¡±

    That¡¯s Hilda. It seems like she¡¯s going to get angry if she says that it¡¯s due to her seniority.

    ¡°But you retaliated well, that Becker-kun¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s very strong, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one thing, but¡­¡­if he gets hit in the nose, his will to fight will drop. It¡¯s hard to breathe, and it hurts the most. And Becker-kun is tall, so it¡¯s hard to aim, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­well, true but¡±

    ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, it¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡­somehow, when I was kicked and my nose groaned, I thought Smithson-san was going to get angry again, but I just got hit¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhuhu¡±

    ¡°Wh, Why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good sign when a boy¡¯s face pops into your head¡î¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Andy-kun¡î¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Hearing Hilda-san talk to me, Neia jumped her ears. ¡­¡­Eh, she didn¡¯t notice?

    ¡°¡­¡­S, Smithson, san?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yoo¡±

    ¡°D, Don¡¯t look at me!?¡±

    Neia took off her hat, which was on the table next to her and covered her nose.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with it too much, just soak it in the hot spring and it¡¯ll heal in no time. It¡¯s so cute¡î¡±

    ¡°B, But that, it¡¯s not something that people look at very well¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this the girl who said she¡¯s fine even if her whole body is so worn out? Hmm, cute¡î¡±

    Hilda twists and turns. Neia grows smaller and smaller. It was fun to watch her, but I had no choice but to leave her in tears, so I ended the conversation at a reasonable point. As I was leaving, I nced at the corner of the dining room and saw that General Kingfisher was a happy baby bird. No, specifically, he had his beak open and was being fed, or rather, having a different meal thrown in by Lucia-san. ¡­¡­I was impressed by the profile of Lucia-san, who looked somewhat bewildered, while at the same time thinking how majestic she was.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When I went to the baron¡¯s mansion at sunset, my mother was just going around with a candle to light themps.

    ¡°Oh, Andy¡±

    ¡°Mother. I was wondering if you have to watch over these things for the whole night?¡±

    In that case, I thought that hiring one person would be a reasonable amount of time, but my mother smiled wryly.

    ¡°With today¡¯smps, you won¡¯t run out of oil during the night. You don¡¯t even have to call me to turn them off and on again¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­¡±

    Well, if I think it¡¯s going to work properly thanks to the daily maintenance, then my mother is still a necessary person.

    ¡°What, say it as if you were disappointed. ¡­¡­It¡¯s certainly not that hard of a job¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not disappointed¡±

    ¡°Huhu. But I can¡¯t thank the Baron enough for giving a proper job to a grandmother with no special skills like this. Andy seems to be well taken care of, but you must be very careful¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, I think my mother is rather skilled and the Baron is older than you, so I don¡¯t think you should call yourself a grandmother¡±

    ¡°Huhu, that¡¯s right¡±

    My mother sticks out her tongue. It¡¯s not worth the age. That said, I¡¯m really indebted to the Baron¡­¡­Irina and Christie, though. I¡¯ll have to think of something to thank him for eventually¡­¡­however, I can¡¯t prepare anything on my own, so it looks like I¡¯ll have to borrow the power of the female ves.

    When I visited Jeanne and the others, they were not home. It¡¯s not that unusual¡­¡­in the evening, while the bonfire is still going out, they go to the hot springs. Selenium and Peter, plus Irina and Christie, the baroness and the girls among the baron¡¯s children, are apparently going with them. ¡­¡­Peter must be in heaven to bathe amicably surrounded by that much boobs. I¡¯d like to be able to go to the women¡¯s baths as a legitimate presence, not as a prankster or a master. But that¡¯s about it.

    ¡°Then the mansion is almostpletely empty now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho, I mean almost¡­¡­all the cooks and servants are working and the baron and boys are also¡­¡­ann¡±

    ¡°Well, less than half of them, usually¡±

    I hug Fennel, who was in the servant¡¯s waiting room, from behind, rubbing her chest and licking her ears to confirm it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Fennel¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So. ¡­¡­What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    Fennel said something like, ¡¸You cane and hold me in the pavilion without hesitation¡¹. In other words, now is the perfect opportunity that Fennel wanted. Yes. It¡¯s the situation she wanted.

    ¡°Fennel¡±

    I put my lips to her softly drawn cheek and whispered in a low voice.

    ¡°Where do you want to be raped? ¡­¡­You always fantasize about it, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Yeah, I¡¯m sounding kind of sadistic. But when I look at Fennel, who seems a little uneasy and somehow happy to hear that, I feel a little naughty lust welling up in my heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re always thinking about how you¡¯d like to be fucked from behind by your master right here, or how you¡¯d like it if your master suddenly appeared right now and started forcibly shifting your underwear and sticking his cock in your ass¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my female ve, that¡¯s what you¡¯re supposed to do¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yesterday it was Oregano and Savory. Today I¡¯ve been sticking my dick in Laurier all morning¡­¡­wouldn¡¯t it be unfair if I didn¡¯t use your pussy too?¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­y, yes¡­¡­?¡±

    Gradually, Fennel is falling from work mode to female ve mode with excitement. It¡¯s good when I¡¯m having fun with the other three, but it¡¯s also fun to see her face shaken by a sudden invitation like this and her thoughts dyed. Fennel, who is mature and still a maiden, has a bewitching sense of immorality that the other girls do not have. I stroke her chestnut hair teasingly and whisper once more.

    ¡°Now, where shall we fuck?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emm, right¡­¡­¡±

    Fennel¡¯s eyes are beginning to float.

    ¡°In the hallway¡­¡­¡±

    She said boldly.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 378: The hallway, the apron and me [Fennel]

    <h4>Chapter 378: The hallway, the apron and me [Fennel]</h4>

    When a house is asrge as the baron¡¯s mansion, there will inevitably be spaces that no one will go near in everyday life, but that cannot be left uncleaned for aesthetic reasons. A seasonal dressing room, a balcony in winter and so on. Fennel designated such an out-of-the-way, inconspicuous corner of the hallway.

    ¡°Did you fantasize about being seeded in a ce like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yes¡­¡­¡±

    I whisper spitefully to Fennel as I grab her shoulders to keep her from running away. No, it¡¯s unlikely that she can actually escape, but this is the atmosphere.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve ever imagined being in a ce like this, where you don¡¯t know who¡¯s going to find you, with your bare ass exposed, your cunt juice all over the ce and your womb poked and prodded with my cock¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That¡¯s right¡­¡­?¡±

    Fennel dares to ept my tasteless words and is intoxicated while shrinking back in embarrassment. Even though she¡¯s the tallest among those four, she¡¯s still small and slender to me as a man¡­¡­there is something.

    ¡°But it¡¯s also boring to give away my dick for free¡±

    I whispered, feeling like a total viin.

    ¡°That¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Take it off, Fennel. ¡­¡­Take off every single piece of clothing you have and shake your ass like a little bitch and invite me toe over. If anyone sees you, you¡¯ll be a fucking wanker in no time¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you can leave a little¡­¡­apron and headband¡±

    It¡¯s nothing, just a naked apron style and I¡¯m going to make her feel ashamed. If this were my mansion, she would do it without any resistance. But.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready to do it when¡­¡­the baron and other servants are there¡­¡­¡±

    Fennel hesitates. But there¡¯s something in her voice that shows her anticipation for a more daring act than she fears.

    ¡°If they see you, the whole mansion will know what a dirty pussy you are. The baron¡¯s sons will beg you to let them put their cocks in you. And when you walk around town, people will point at you and say that¡¯s the slutty elf in the muffler and apron who was begging to be fucked everywhere¡±

    ¡°Tss¡­¡­¡±

    Fennel clears her throat.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. You are my pussy ve. I won¡¯t let anyone use it. When people find out you¡¯re such an embarrassment, I¡¯ll go around bragging about it. I¡¯ll go around bragging that such a beautiful woman has fallen so far for my cock. I¡¯ll bring you to the hot springs as a hand towel and wash myself with your tits while chatting with the old men of the town and at the bars I¡¯ll chain you to a cor and bring you under the table to suck on my cock while drinking. I will show off your erotic body as a cock ve in every possible ce¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa, aa¡­¡­¡±

    Fennel lets out an excited sigh and begins to undress with trembling hands.

    ¡°You seem rather eager to be a pervert¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I want to be¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to go back to the woods or anywhere else. People will be too shy to go near you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, it¡¯s okay¡­¡­ever since I decided to be your ve¡­¡­¡±

    Fennel took off her dress, removed her underwear and slid down her panties. Her underwear was threadbare.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking that one day I¡¯m going to be such a ve to you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re as dirty as Oregano¡±

    ¡°Huhuu¡­¡­of course, I can¡¯t say I want to be a female ve if I don¡¯t think my life of having my master¡¯s cum poured down my throat is sweet¡­¡­?¡±

    Then slowly¡­¡­Fennel puts on the apron as if rather sparingly hiding her naked body again. An outfit that is more embarrassing than nudity and only invites men to wear it. It ispleted before my eyes. Even though the heating system is everywhere and the whole house is warm, it is still chilly in one corner of the corridor and Fennel¡¯s skin is slightly goosebumpy. Even so, she is still anticipating my hand, my fingers and as she falls into my arms, sheys her lips on my lips,dylike and lewd. I stroke and rub her back and buttocks, which have nothing to hide and insert four fingers between her soft, warm buttocks.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­n, hahu¡­¡­?¡±

    Fennel shows her pleasure as sheys her lips on mine. Now, if her back is seen from somewhere, she really has nothing to hide. The clothes that have been taken off and the sight of Fennel passionately embracing me will only be seen as a rutting slut. Feelingfortable with the risk to my body, I stimte Fennel¡¯s core from the ass side.

    ¡°Nhu, a, haa¡­¡­Master, sama¡­¡­do you want to rape Fennel¡­¡­? Would you like to have your cock, here¡­¡­in this hole¡­¡­?¡±

    Fennel grabs my hand from above, which is digging into her vagina and asks the opposite question while stroking and rubbing it.

    ¡°Ah, you want it nice and bad¡­¡­Fennel, turn your ass around¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to suck you into my mouth just like that¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°O, Ooo?¡±

    Fennel dexterously opens my pants with one hand, locates my fully hardened cock and while standing a little taller, tries to suck it in from the front.

    ¡°Wh, What¡¯s with the aggressive¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huhu¡­¡­Master, I¡äm sorry¡­¡­I tell you how embarrassing a woman I am myself¡­¡­? How much I¡¯m going to show you how ashamed I am of myself¡±

    Fennel smiled morously as she lowered her hips slightly and weed the cock deep into her vagina.

    ¡°Rather than me being raped by Master, I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m entwined with Master like this¡­¡­I¡¯m sure it¡¯s disgusting and if someone sees me like that¡­¡­?¡±

    Apparently, she is trying to say that a situation where there is no excuse is morebustible. The maid, in a corridor where no one knows who will pass, in a bare apron, clinging to a man herself and shaking her hips. It¡¯s certainly the most disgusting and naughty scene ever.

    ¡°All right¡­¡­Fennel, I¡¯m going to seed you like this¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­? Please pour it in¡­¡­punish the slutty maid generously¡­¡­?¡±

    The two of us started shaking our hips as we held each other. Fennel dexterously shakes her hips with one leg wrapped around my waist. I just respond to it. Fennel¡¯s colleague or the baron¡¯s family member. Maybe it¡¯s my mother. I devour Fennel¡¯s hole with excitement, not knowing who will find us and I make a giggling sound. I¡¯m sorry every time to the baron who has been used as a dummy, but the situation of a maid working in someone else¡¯s mansion being carnalized in this way is also wonderfully ghastly and pleasurable.

    ¡°Master¡­¡­Master, Master¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good Fennel¡­¡­it¡¯s time to get out of here¡­¡­and clean up properly, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­I¡¯ll clean up my pussy juice and my master¡¯s seed¡­¡­and I¡¯ll clean it up¡­¡­?¡±

    Fennel muttered in a muffled whisper as she gave her onest thrust. No, it was one more thrust and one more thrust, as the pleasure continued to build. Then the pleasure bursts forth and an explosive ejaction begins in Fennel¡¯s womb.

    ¡°Hua, aau, aa¡­¡­?¡±

    Fennel clings to me tightly as she takes it and eventually she rests all of her weight on me.

    ¡°T, Toto¡±

    ¡°K, Kukuu¡­¡­e, emm¡­¡­¡±

    Fennel, who is out of breath, won¡¯t return the weight she deposited even if she stumbled and I supported her. If you think so,

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­my leg is cramping¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s a cramp¡±

    She had survived the first round almost entirely on one leg, so it was to be expected.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a lot of pain¡­¡­but just until you finish ejacting, you can hold me up¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t care about ejaction! I¡¯m just going to put you down!?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea for a female ve, so I¡¯m going to make sure you finish it¡­¡­itataa¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re already dressed like a female ve! If things get worse, there¡¯s no excuse!¡±

    While talking, the ejaction was almost finished after all. Semen that does notpletely enter from the vaginal hole leaks and runs down the thigh.

    I took down Fennel and stretched out my legs, wondering how I was going to get her dressed. I had peeled it off in the groove, but it was tricky to do so.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ve got to hurry up or it¡¯s going to be a joke¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t mind being the exclusive cock wipe¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s in trouble, so give me a break¡±

    ¡°Huhu. It¡¯s hard to go around with four naked girls¡­¡­itata¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Four naked girls?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Oregano and the others won¡¯t be happy if I¡¯m the only one treated that way¡±

    Let¡¯s imagine for a moment. Living in Polka while having four naked girls serve you wherever you go. It sounds pleasant, but I imagine they would be very rude to us.

    ¡°That¡¯s in our jurisdiction¡±

    Maia appears from around the corner.

    ¡°Are you there?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was just making sure the baron¡¯s children didn¡¯te over here¡±

    I was a little touched by her faithfulness to support us in the shadows. But if you think about it, Maia¡äs family is certainly simr. They don¡¯t want to wear too many clothes or anything and they don¡¯t mind talking about sex with me. ¡­¡­I¡¯m starting to feel like I¡¯m really just going to get in trouble.

    ¡°Besides, if they saw me having sex with Master after all this time¡­¡­they might not care too much¡±

    Fennel chuckles as she stretches with her naked apron dripping with semen.

    ¡°The baron and his wife sometimes talk about how ¡ºIt would be awkward to stop Andy from starting to work hard with Selenium-kun, Apple-kun and Irina-dono and the others¡»¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I apologize¡±

    It¡¯s true that if they see the scene with Fennel now, they¡¯ll just treat it as ¡¸Again or something like that. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s reflect on that. Yeah.

    -

    A crisp walk through the snowfield at night. Cloudy skies tonight. The snow season is almost over and thete spring will soon arrive. But it¡¯s already spring around Celesta. It may be time to start thinking about how long or short the sleeves should be.

    ¡°It¡¯s so dark¡­¡­I wonder if we can put something here that will give us some light¡±

    It reminds me of a shiny stone I saw in ves one day. I wonder what kind of engraved crest that was. I¡¯m already familiar with manipting intensity and deflection, but I haven¡¯t touched the engraved crest to emit light,e to think of it. If I read and study the book, I might be able to put something like that on Polka. It would be useful on moonless nights. Is it a drawback that it will be buried in winter? ¡­¡­No, if I make it a high pir, it will be¡­¡­ As I was thinking about this, someone suddenly bumped into me from behind and my heart leapt.

    ¡°Uwaa!?¡±

    There was no sign of anything. It was dark, so I couldn¡¯t see behind me, out of reach of my handheldmp. I was about to panic and crawl to call La or Maia, but the person who hit me squeezed my waist and it was very painful, so I couldn¡¯t shout out.

    ¡°H, Help¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Luna¡±

    Suddenly, a nostalgic voice came from the darkness. The soft alto voice is Dianne¡¯s voice. And then, when I heard a thumping sound, the arm that had been tightening me suddenly released¡­in other words, the assant was Luna?

    ¡°W, Wh, What is it¡­¡­?¡±

    But I can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on, so I look behind me nervously. Themp is broken and the fire has gone out.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s me. I just got here a few minutes ago¡±

    Dianne casts a spell of light and a bow of light floats in her hand. I could also see Luna holding her head next to her (seemed to have been hit and hurt), and Maia, who seemed to have jumped from afar andnded.

    ¡°Luna got so excited¡­¡­apparently because she¡¯s been holding back on the full moontely¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    Luna¡¯s teary eyes.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡­what was it, Luna?¡±

    ¡°Itai¡­¡­¡±

    Tonight was cloudy. The moon was not visible, but apparently it doesn¡¯t matter to beastmen.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 379: Emergency Luna [Luna]

    <h4>Chapter 379: Emergency Luna [Luna]</h4>

    When I returned home with Luna, Dianne and Maia, Anzeros and Aurora had dinner lined up.

    ¡°Oh, Dianne-san¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Are you here?¡±

    ¡°I just had Airi bring me here. Luna was insisting that she wanted to see Andy¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no different than a spoiled child sitting in a triangle in the middle of the day, mumbling and begging to see Andy¡±

    What are you doing, Luna?

    ¡°Because¡­¡­Hilda didn¡¯t give me any medicine¡­¡­and even though it¡¯s been a full moontely, I¡¯ve always given it to other kids or the colony¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Medicine?¡±

    ¡°Hilda used to mix it for me before the full moon. I can take it and feel better and sleep better¡±

    ¡­¡­Sounds like something useful. I turned my gaze to Dianne thinking that and Dianne startedmenting with the preface, ¡¸It¡¯s a spection because there is no actual item¡¹.

    ¡°Probably some kind of mood-relieving drug or a sleeping drug. Maybe abination of both¡±

    ¡°You could make a lot of it and give it to the cat beast colony¡±

    ¡°Many of those medicinal herbs are addictive. If the dosage is slightly wrong, it can be detrimental to the health of the cat beast colony, so even my sister had to carefully adjust the dosage each time she made it¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±

    That sort of thing doesn¡¯t lead to a quick solution.

    ¡°I mean, there¡¯s no point in handing out something like that¡­¡­it¡¯s not just our colony that everyone is going to have sex and the need for children is different from getting excited. We¡¯re just outside. I was just drinking so as not to cause trouble¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so¡±

    That¡¯s right. For the beastmen, it¡¯s just a time for love. Destroying it won¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s go look for my sister. No, Maia would know?

    ¡°Hilda is at the inn, but if you just want to bring her here, I¡¯ll go¡±

    Maia was about to go outside. But, Luna grabbed her sleeve and stopped her.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Andy is there¡­¡­Andy is all I need¡­¡­¡±

    Just when I thought she said that with her head down, she suddenly jumped on my waist again¡­¡­tightened me up again! I was frightened for a moment, but Luna still sniffed her nose in my pants and smelled.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­Andy¡¯s smell¡­¡­?¡±

    She mutters happily and she sobs so hard that she begins to shake.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy, do you want some food¡­¡­for now?¡±

    ¡°Luna-san¡­¡­it might be safer to let her have sex like this. And I feel like she¡¯s losing her mind¡±

    Anzeros and Aurora say so in trouble while removing their aprons. No, no.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to start with Luna after I manage to get her to eat as well¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to do it if she¡¯s this crazy about Andy¡±

    ¡®She¡¯s a beastman, isn¡¯t she? Don¡¯t worry about it, start with Luna. I¡¯ll serve you with Anzeros-san¡±

    The two of them began to put together the food in a way that made it easier to feed the guests.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Luna¡­¡­no, I may have made you a little frustrated, that¡¯s for sure¡±

    ¡°Yeah, frustrating¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I feel sorry for old man Dan because he can¡¯t go back to his room, so we¡¯ll just have to put up with that. Na?¡±

    I grabbed and stopped Luna¡¯s hand when she started to undress and when I pointed at the entrance, old man Dan, who had just returned from the bar, was standing there with a vague look. ¡­¡­You can¡¯t enter the guest room without passing through the dining room.

    ¡°You can go through there on your own¡±

    Luna ignored me and took off her clothes.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna have another drink¡±

    ¡°Old man Dan, wait! I¡¯ll make her stop! I¡¯ll let you through!¡±

    I¡¯m not going to inconvenience a valued customer for pornographic reasons. I thought so¡­¡­but Luna took off her clothes and Grandpa Dan went away.

    ¡°Give it up, Andy. I¡¯ll make arrangements for you to stay at the inn¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle out too. If Luna is like this, I¡¯m sure the other cat beasts are also¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne and Maia left to follow old man Dan. Looking at it sideways, Lunapletely takes off her clothes in front of me, pushes her butt high and waits.

    ¡°Andy¡­¡­put it in¡­¡­fill it with the smell of semen¡­¡­? I don¡¯t think it will fit in unless you move my uterus around¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Absolutely. If youe back to your senses, you¡¯ll be punished, you nasty female ve¡±

    Iugh and grab her ass. Anzeros holds up a ss of wine and Aurora tries to force me to eat and have sex with a fork of crispy sausage. ¡­¡­These two somehow seem to like this way of feeding. I sipped my wine lightly, took a bite of the sausage and pushed my cock into Luna¡¯s vagina. I heard a very watery sound.

    ¡°Antsuu¡­¡­nyaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Luna squealed as if she had been moved to the brink. Even though I haven¡¯t even touched it, the pussy juice has umted so far and the vaginal hole in a loose and sloppy state is unique to cat beasts. She lightlyes just by being put in and still presenting her lustful genitals. Luna was pleading with me to thrust deep and hard with her gestures. I take another bite of Aurora¡¯s sausage, chewing it and enjoying Luna¡¯s hot vagina. I pull back to enjoy the folds and then I thrust my cock deep inside with a bubbling sound.

    ¡°Hunyaauu!?¡±

    Luna convulses again from the shock of being knocked out of her uterus and I feel the ns mming hard two or three more times¡­¡­and also slowly being licked by the vaginal folds. Luna is at the mercy of the fall. No, the waiting cock alone is too much for her, but the unpredictable movement has herpletely melting down. The cat beast¡¯s rut is voracious and high-spirited, but of course, she is also easily sensed and her emotions are running high, so it is not so difficult just to make her cum. This is probably one of the reasons why many beastmen marry other species in spite of the intensity of their rut. A range that can be ovee with love. The fact that there is a shortage of men on the scale of that colony, though¡­¡­it is understandable that there are not so many men who can provide for the needs of the colony.

    ¡°Come on, Luna, you can cum as much as you want¡±

    ¡°Nyaa, ¡­¡­a, huaaah¡­¡­?¡±

    I gouge Luna¡¯s vagina vertically and horizontally, pierce it and lick it with the ns as I admire it. Thoroughly my penis enjoys the libido of this somewhat dangerous cat beast girl. Luna is a splendid captive of carnal desire and a splendid female ve from any point of view. As I tease her womb over and over, my heart is filled with an indescribable sense of conquest that in time she will be able to bear my child here¡­¡­

    ¡°Luna¡­¡­Luna, I¡¯m about to get in ¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Haa, haa, haaa¡­¡­nia, niaaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Luna pushed her hips harder and harder instead of replying. I spat out arge amount of semen into her vagina.

    ¡°Nia, ¡­¡­a, aah¡­¡­?¡±

    Luna sighs with hazel eyes.

    ¡°Thank you, Andy¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s calm down and continue eating while we¡¯re at it¡­¡­¡±

    The two ace knights rmend more food and drink to me as I continue to vomit and spew. ¡­¡­I¡¯m a little busy.

    Around the time I pulled my dick out of Luna, Dianne and Maia returned.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­well, you know. Andy¡±

    ¡°I knew it was hard on everyone¡±

    Behind the awkward looking Dianne and indifferent Maia, the three Maple sisters, Marone and Cute are each looking at Luna, who copses to the floor with zing eyes. I smile affectionately as I continue eating.

    ¡°Ah, haha¡­¡­you guys want to have sex too?¡±

    ¡­¡­This is what I call a foolish question, I think so as I¡¯m jumped by a breathless Miril and Cute.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 380: Begging Twins [Azel, Rizel, Miril]

    <h4>Chapter 380: Begging Twins [Azel, Rizel, Miril]</h4>

    Luna, who has received a massive ejaction from me, is breathing hard as the residue overflows from her crotch.

    ¡°C, Can I lick it, nya¡­¡­?¡±

    Azel brings her face close to Luna¡¯s crotch while her orange tail peaks out.

    ¡°N, Not good¡­¡­this is mine¡±

    Luna refuses, but Azel ignores it as if she doesn¡¯t hear it and she licks the dripping semen. And.

    ¡°Hua¡­¡­aa¡­¡­?¡±

    She shakes her body like a gourmet trembling with exquisite taste. ¡­¡­As expected, she came to Polka convinced that she was going to be seeded and ¡¸Forgot¡¹ to pour it into her vagina even though she was made to live naked. That¡¯s how much she was more interested in the taste and smell of semen.

    ¡°Can I have some too?¡±

    ¡°I said no¡­¡­uaah¡±

    ¡°Hunyaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Rizel was also entranced by Luna¡¯s vaginal area. The two of them begin to slurp up the semen, making Luna feel powerless. This is a very nasty sight. But.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me¡±

    I peel down the pants they were wearing while my post-ejaction dick is still twitching.

    ¡ºNyaa!?¡»

    The twins were pleasantly surprised. Then, I inserted the index and middle fingers of both hands into their rutting vaginas without hesitation.

    ¡ºNyaaa!!¡»

    The twins synchronize again. I freely poke and prod the vaginas of those two, who are already in heat and secreting juices all over the ce. At first they tried to escape reflexively by shaking their hips, but I stopped their movement by pinching their clitoris and vaginal walls and after I stirred their vaginas, they seemed to rx. They are in the form of hugging Luna¡äs legs and flicking her crotch, each of them looking at me as if they were concerned about my hand fiddling with their insides. ¡­¡­If I think about it, they¡¯re the same age as Cute. It¡¯s easy to forget because the cat beasts are so open, but to have twins who are old enough to be called children baring their asses and messing around with their vaginas at the same time while licking the semen out of another woman first must be a sight that would shock anyone who sees it done by anyone but I, because it¡¯s so unprincipled and erotic. ¡­¡­If old man Digo saw it, he¡¯d probably die. I¡¯ll be careful. And.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­Master, may I serve you too¡­¡­?¡±

    And then Miril joined in. She crawled between my legs, standing on her knees and stretched out her tongue to entangle me from the side. I¡¯m not sure what to say.

    ¡°Hey, if I get licked by a cat beast, it¡¯ll be rough, so wait¡­¡­¡±

    It doesn¡¯t get rough. Miril starts licking my cock eagerly with her smooth tongue, just like a human tongue, as she leans forward to twirl around my waist from behind.

    ¡°¡­¡­The magic that makes your tongue smooth¡­¡­was it cast on you?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­ah, no, I did it myself¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°By yourself!?¡±

    ¡­¡­Miril can use magic by herself.

    ¡°Recently, I had the opportunity to learn a little from the cherry blossom elves¡­¡­and I tried it and it seems I can use magic¡­¡­so I had Hilda-sensei teach me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that or¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°N, No its not like that¡±

    This child whose high specs are inly revealed one after another. So is her athleticism. Dianne-san, who was watching it, exined it from the side.

    ¡°Cat beasts are not as good as fox beasts, but they have a high level of magic ability. Marone is the same way, so it¡¯s no surprise¡±

    ¡°That may be so, but¡­¡­¡±

    With that kind of potential, Miril, who is thoughtful and beautiful for a cat beast, is now crawling on her own to serve my cock. She is submitting wholeheartedly to a man who is toying with her sisters¡¯ genitals as he pleases. Once again¡­¡­for old man Digo, the following is omitted.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­me too, I want to mix with you, nya¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Cute, you have to wait properly¡­¡­I want to do it soon, but¡­¡­¡±

    Cute and Marone are patiently waiting. Realizing that I am no longer in a position to continue eating, Anzeros and Aurora have given up on serving the tes and are inviting Marone and the others to join Dianne and Maia at the dinner table. Beside them, I devour the flesh of the cat beasts.

    ¡°Nyaaa¡­¡­Nya, Nyaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°M, Master¡­¡­more, please do¡­¡­I don¡¯t mind¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Chupo, n, nmuuu¡­¡­if you want to take it out, you can always take it out¡­¡­? I¡¯ll drink it as many times as you want¡­¡­hamu, nku, nnn¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you sly sister¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to lick the freshly poured out one too¡­¡­hunyaaa¡±

    The twins¡¯ tails wiggle supplely. Luna writhes as her crotch is licked. In the dining room, where the warm scent of food drifts, I spread the stench of cat beasts and devour them.

    ¡°Ku, u¡­¡­Miril, that¡¯s enough¡­¡­I thrust it into Azel¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­y, yes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t undressed yet, so¡­¡­take it off¡±

    My dick is so high I¡¯m on the verge of ejacting and I want to shove it right in. Sorry to Miril for trying so hard, but her younger sisters¡¯ holes are avable for immediate use as well. The three sisters sweetly respond to my insolence.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­not this way¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡­after you¡­¡­hanyuu¡­¡­?¡±

    With my fingers still in Rizel¡¯s vagina, I grabs Azel¡¯s buttocks and plunges into her womb, my belly licked by her bewitchingly wagging tail. Azel squeals high and happy. Luna, finally freed from the torture of the tongue, rxes from her nakedness and out of the corner of my eye I see Miril carefully undressing, watching with excited eyes as she watches her younger sister being fucked. Then I go back and forth a few times with Azel and quickly switch my hips to Rizel.

    ¡°Nyah¡­¡­I, I¡¯m going to pull it out¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You both seem to want my cock so bad. I¡¯m going topare you to see which one of you is the greedier, lustier pussy¡±

    ¡°Nyah¡­¡­m, my cunt likes Master¡¯s cock more¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Master loves my womb¡­¡­?¡±

    The twins, who have not grown up yet, startpeting with each other for the bbiness of their secret parts. It¡¯s very sexy and fun. And Miril joins in. After kissing my cheek to get my attention, she shows her naked body next to Azel, opens her legs and spreads her ownbia with two fingers while grabbing her nipples.

    ¡°Master, I¡­¡­I am also so hungry to give birth to Master¡¯s child, my tummy is also like this¡­¡­?¡±

    The sisterspete with each other. Even though the influence of the moon is strong, they thoroughly beg one man to sire them and show each other their transgression. It¡¯s like a show, where Marone and the others, as well as Anzeros and Aurora, are watching while they eat. I¡¯m happy about that and first I go back to Azel¡¯s vagina and ejacte deep inside her as soon as I plunge in.

    ¡°Nyaaa¡­¡­nyaa, aaah¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    I pour the proof of my desire into the young and lewd cat girl. And before I can finish my ejaction, I plunge into the youngest, Rizel and begin to shake my hips mercilessly for my next ejaction.

    ¡°Nyaa, ha, that¡¯s intense¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to treat your greedy womb soon¡±

    ¡°Nyaaaa¡­¡­M, Master¡¯s¡­¡­master¡¯s, hi¡­¡­I love you, nyaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Rizel was so happy to receive it that she shook her hips almost instinctively. I saw Luna get up in the middle of it and she concentrated on Rizel¡¯s vagina as it was. Sometimes I wonder what¡¯s going on with me now that I¡¯m allowed to do that. But it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m happy. As La said one day, when ites to eroticism, let¡¯s throw away the pettymoner¡¯s scale.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Rizel¡­¡­you too, get pregnant with your greedy pussy!!¡±

    ¡°Nyaaa¡­¡­aaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    I poured a lot of white fluid into Azel and Rizel and made them think they were pregnant. I am immersed in the fulfillment of my desires.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Pulling it out of Rizel, now, let¡¯s put it in Miril¡­¡­when I turned my head around, Miril was pushed down by Luna for some reason, held upside down by her and licked around her genitals.

    ¡°What are you doing Luna¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn. Azel and Lizel got me killed, so I¡¯m bullying back to Miril¡±

    ¡°N, hahuaa¡­¡­yaaa¡­¡­smell of master¡¯s semen¡­¡­?¡±

    Miril is Miril and is vaguely aware of the smell of semen dripping from Luna¡¯s crotch, which is straddling her face.

    ¡°Andy, you fucked her. ¡­¡­And I¡¯ll lick all of it off of Miril¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a roundabout way of striking back¡­¡­¡±

    The tension of the cat beasts, however, who are in full heat and excited, is such that such a meaningless fuck is understandable.

    ¡°Marone¡­¡­I can¡¯t stand it any longer, nya¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°U, Uh¡­¡­¡±

    Even Marone and Cute, who had been quiet, couldn¡¯t overlook Luna¡¯s re-participation and finally stood up and began to take off their clothes. ¡­¡­Still, the night of fornication continues.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 381: Estrus cat dinner time [Miril, Marone, Cute]

    <h4>Chapter 381: Estrus cat dinner time [Miril, Marone, Cute]</h4>

    The dining room of the Smithson house has been turned into a sexual banquet hall by six naked, rutting cat beast girls, even though others are eating.

    ¡°Hua, au, ha, a, aaa?¡±

    The eldest of the three sisters, the ck-haired Miril, is soaking her face in Luna¡¯s vaginal juices spilling out of her vagina while moaning sluttishly and epting my cock¡¯s approach to her womb with a hearty and joyful smile. Luna, who is covered by her in a six-nine position and stares at the joint, has a simr look in her eyes. She is intoxicated by the lewd sounds and sexual odor of my cock. Miril¡¯s younger sisters, the two orange cat beast girls, have plenty of seed in their wombs and they are down right next to me and Miril as we copte. And.

    ¡°Master-samaa¡­¡­?

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­penis, we want you to fuck us too, nya¡­¡­?¡±

    Marone and Cute. The red and sandy-colored cat beast girls who proudly wear my cor each press their naked bodies against me from the sides and invite me to join them. I was a virgin until two years ago and I couldn¡¯t even imagine being sweetly pressed by these lovely girls as master. Drunk with the unusual situation, I mark Miril¡¯s vagina as well as the twins.

    ¡°Miril, I¡¯m going to put it out¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Nyaaaa¡­¡­p, put it out¡­¡­Master¡äs child, semen, penis¡­¡­?¡±

    Catching Miril¡¯s waist, I ejacte. I reproduce without any reservation. We feel each other¡¯s heartfelt agreement to impregnate and be impregnated with each other¡¯s genitals and as we do so, I fill her genitals with the white liquid of my desire.

    ¡°Hahu, a¡­¡­¡­¡­a, haaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Miril takes a breath after receiving a full dose of that jet of cum.

    ¡°A, yaa¡­¡­L, Lunaa¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to drink Miril¡¯s because Azel and others took my semen¡±

    ¡°Nya, dont¡­¡­huaa¡±

    Miril took a deep breath after receiving the jet for a while. But Luna, who was covered with her, stretched out her tongue so as not to miss the semen that spouted from the gap between her vagina and my dick.

    ¡°N, Nmu, hamuu¡­¡­delicious¡­¡­Andy¡äs sperm¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, stop¡­¡­Luna, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­master¡¯s semen¡­¡­even though it¡¯s the semen you gave me in my womb¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Nchu, n, suzu¡­¡­because I was sucked too¡­¡­¡±

    Luna tastes our union while saying as if she¡¯s depressed. Marone and Cute, who are rubbing their breasts and gooey wet pubic areas on my arms and hips, also giggle at that.

    ¡°Master¡­¡­it¡¯s me or Cute next¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I want nya¡­¡­master¡¯s cock¡­¡­?¡±

    The cat beast girls, all of them young and old, are still trying to seduce me. Although the full moon makes them aggressive, they have chosen me as the person to whom they will surrender themselves in peace. They are looking at me with a debauched gaze, taking pleasure in how hard they are fucked and how they are forced to bear children. Then, it is a man¡¯s duty to respond.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡­let¡¯s start with Marone. You get on top. Straddle my cock and swing your hips like a slut¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­I¡¯ll do my best to please my master¡­¡­?¡±

    I pull my cock out of Miril andy down on the spot. Marone enthusiastically straddles me. Before it can be seen to the end, Cute¡¯s sand-coloured hair blocks the view.

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­nn¡­¡­nnuu¡­¡­?¡±

    Beside the feeling of Marone¡¯s vagina slowly swallowing my cock in her lower body, Cute straddles my arms to embrace her small body and brings her still young face close to mine. A kiss. A very childlike kiss. She repeats it a few times and when I extend my tongue, she finally moves on to the intertwining of our tongues. Over the other side of Cute¡¯s mindless approach like that, Marone does her best to regain her hips, which are almost shattered just by putting it in and starts squeezing my cock with her own vagina.

    ¡°N, Nmuu¡­¡­hahu, Master¡­¡­Master, sa¡­¡­nnn?¡±

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡­I, I¡äm sorry¡­¡­cuming first¡­¡­?¡±

    The cor, the sign of a female ve, swings around their necks. Proof that it will always be mine. A sign of the contract to dedicate this body to my lust. Sometimes I wonder if it¡¯s really good. Even if you say that I¡äm the benefactor of your life, or the beneficiary who relieved the inconvenience of your life, I can¡¯t degrade myself to that extent. But that¡¯s not something I¡¯m going to think about now. It was their decision. How can they show their weakness after devouring all they can? That is not kindness or consideration. It¡¯s just disappointing them with a man who can¡¯t carry a woman¡¯s resolve¡­¡­all the women around me have said from the beginning that it¡¯s okay to be wrong. Then let¡¯s be wrong with dignity.

    ¡°Marone¡­¡­I¡¯m going to get you out, you¡¯re going to get impregnated¡­¡­ impregnate yourself like Jeanne and Selenium¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­let me give birth to many, many¡­¡­? Master, I love you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nyaaaa¡­¡­hamu, n, na¡­¡­me too, me too¡­¡­?¡±

    I spurt my semen during Marone¡¯s passionate rocking of her hips while soiling my hands with Cute¡¯s love juices.

    ¡°Hua, aaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    The girl who vowed to be my property on the day she regained her lost leg responds to the ejaction by expressing her enthusiasm by pressing her cervix against it¡­¡­ Her red hair sticks somewhat to her sweaty skin and her somewhat floating gaze wanders lustily through the air as she feels the ejaction deep inside her vagina.

    Thest remaining Cute is fucked with a crushing pine needle.

    ¡°Ha, nyaa, auaa¡­¡­M, Master¡äs penis¡­¡­penis?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Cute¡­¡­I¡¯m getting a pussy that¡¯s more and more tailored to my needs¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­Master, do you like my pussy¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I love it. It¡¯s tight and messy and the best kind of slutty pussy¡±

    ¡°??¡±

    Cute looks supremely happy. I know it¡¯s not a line that usually pleases a woman, but I still dare to whisper it to her. My cock vites Cute¡¯s still unustomed vaginal flesh. I scrape off my love juices and rub the scent of my cock, which is stained with the bodily fluids of several women. By this time, Azel and Rizel have alsoe back from the afterglow and they bury their faces in each other¡¯s crotches, drawn by the smell of semen overflowing from between their legs. Marone is standing by the wall, entranced, watching the vition of Cute, while loosely running her fingers around her own crotch, which is full of semen, as if stirring it up. Even in the midst of such a frenzied orgy, Anzeros and the others are eating normally, which again adds to the sense of unreality. ¡­¡­But eventually nights like this will be a part of my daily life. As long as I keep going as I am now, that¡¯s my vision of the future.

    ¡°Cute¡­¡­Cute, let¡¯s go¡­¡­cum, let¡¯s pour it in!¡±

    ¡°Nyaaaa¡­¡­c,e¡­¡­Master¡­¡­?¡±

    The voice of a sweet Cute. Among them, I was called ¡¸Master¡¹ with a voice full of love and I ejacted while feeling the joy of running on my back and neck.

    ¡°C, Cute¡­¡­!!¡¯

    ¡°Hunyaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    Her ponytail, the color of sand in the desert, ripples as she climaxes. When I pulled my cock out of Cute, who slowly opened her eyes, a not-so-decent amount of semen still overflowed from between her legs.

    We sat down to eat again after a round.

    ¡°I wondered how you could continue to eat in such a squidgy smell¡­¡­¡±

    Leaving aside myself because it¡¯s my own smell, I honestly think it¡¯s not strange to lose appetite for Anzeros and Dianne, who are just continuing to smell the actions of others.

    ¡°Hmmm? If it were me, I¡¯d be able to eat Andy¡¯s semen even if it was poured over bread or soup¡±

    ¡°Anzeros. Don¡¯t talk about food¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯d be happy with Andy¡¯s semen, too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Even Aurora can¡¯tpete¡±

    Aurora ispeting with everything, but the progression of Anzeros¡¯ perversity might go in a terrible direction if it is not halted somewhere. I¡¯m a little worried.

    ¡°Well, even though I knew this was going to happen¡­¡­Andy is as bottomless as ever. It¡¯s amazing to watch from the sidelines¡±

    Dianne says with a bitter smile. I¡¯m a little d she¡¯s not in the pervert coalition.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure this isn¡¯t going to be the end of it yet, though, so there will be more toe¡±

    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ll focus on the three female ves. Be responsible¡±

    While we were talking like that, Miril, who had finally been freed from Luna¡¯s vaginal sucking attack, slowly advanced her knees.

    ¡°E, Emm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s about it¡­¡­I, I would like you to make me a female ve as well!?¡±

    Miril¡¯s eyes filled with extraordinary determination. She¡¯s sitting naked, but she¡¯s a little overwhelmed.

    ¡°Eh, no¡­¡­¡±

    Dianne nces at me, a little stumped and then opens her mouth for me.

    ¡°Miril. You must be excited by the full moon. Don¡¯t rush things. Basically, being a female ve means living in this cold Polka all the time, you know?¡±

    ¡°I, I know¡­¡­but I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Andy will impregnate you if you stay as you are and even if you go back over there, Andy will still go and fuck you from time to time¡±

    ¡°Noo¡­¡­I, I still want to be Master¡¯s thing!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It seems¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to give up on persuasion!?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, just say so¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s a sad saga of a man who can¡¯t say no to such a beautiful and talented cat beast girl when she asks ¡¸Make me a ve¡¹.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 382: After the banquet

    <h4>Chapter 382: After the banquet</h4>

    The night of the full moon was over.

    ¡°With only six people in the room, everyone will probably fall asleep by morning¡±

    Dianne, who hade to check on me in my bedroom, chuckled.

    ¡°Six people¡­¡­well, that¡¯s right¡±

    I¡¯m sleepy too, but Luna and the other cat beast girls are all sleeping peacefully and happily with plenty of white stains around their crotches. On top of being excited and in a state where it¡¯s easy to feel it, if you face the opponent five or six times, you¡¯ll be fine. I doubt that I would be satisfied with twice as many, but I can certainly say that this number is within my eptable range.

    ¡°Sometimes I feel like I¡¯m a demon or something. Sexually¡±

    ¡°You have an unbelievable amount of sex every day while recovering at the miraculous spring. It¡¯s the result of steady efforts¡±

    ¡°Plus all sorts of drugs and energizers and stuff, though¡­¡­¡±

    The ability to naturally have sex 30 or more times a night, well, I suppose it¡¯s a necessary ability for a man who wants to have 20 sex ves¡­¡­well, I shudder somewhat at the fact that I¡¯ve actually done so.

    ¡°I have a feeling that if I were to be given up here, poof, by the female ves and left alone, I¡¯d be a raper of unprecedented proportions¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhu. Well, even if all the female ves escape, I¡¯ll take care of you. I¡¯m confident in my physical strength¡±

    Dianne-san said frankly. ¡­¡­She is certainly not a female ve and even if I hit her desires with all my physical strength, will she be able to endure it?

    ¡°And even if you subtract the female ves, there are still Breakcore, blue dragons, cat beasts and my older sister to swallow your desires inexhaustibly. You don¡¯t have to worry about that, do you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hilda-san is a female ve¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s Sister Nord¡±

    ¡°Is that the right person to bump off my inexhaustible supply?¡±

    How are you being treated in Dianne¡¯s head, Nord-san?

    -

    After a while, the female vese through the front door one after another.

    ¡°Good morning, Andy-kun? Wow, you smell like squid¡î¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m depressed when you say that to me¡±

    The four elven girls, La, Maia and the baron¡¯s mansion group, starting with Hilda, arrived one after another. The sight of Anzeros and Aurora receiving the cloaks and coats that they have put on one after another and hanging them on hooks on the wall is very peaceful andbined with the cool and clear morning air that blows in from the door, it makes me feel refreshed. But.

    ¡°Well then, may I begin?¡±

    ¡°Irina. You are an elf of rank, so don¡¯t be too eager¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a status or something in a naked rtionship? You are a very old and pretentious woman, you¡¯re a pain in the ass¡­¡­unyaa!?¡±

    ¡°Let me go, it was my fault!!¡±

    Christie grabs Irina by the ear and pulls her up. With a wry smile on her face, Jeanne pulls down her own pants.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s good morning to my little womb today!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s criminally tiny ass is naturally exposed in front of me.

    ¡°What, you decided to do it here too?¡±

    Dianne scratches her head and says approvingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the way it¡¯s going¡±

    I¡¯m going to have to make an excuse, I thought to myself, as I tucked the cock I had just an hour ago beenparing the same age cat cunts of Cute, Azel and Rizel under Jeanne¡¯s juvenile buttocks.

    ¡°Then may Ie in too?¡±

    ¡®Of course you are wee¡±

    I start to smell like sex again in the dining room where I had hosted an erotic dinnerst night.

    As the ¡¸Ritual¡¹ came to an end, the cat beast girls began to get up.

    ¡°Good morning¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nyu¡­¡­sleepy¡±

    ¡°NNyu¡±

    ¡°Azel, Rizel. Don¡¯t sleep. Grandfather will be worried if we don¡¯t get home soon¡±

    ¡°Cute, wake up. Wash your face¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cold¡­¡­M, Marone¡±

    The cat beast girls wash their faces in a jar of spring water that Anzeros had fetched. In othernds, snow is melted in a pot to make water for face-washing, but in Polka, it¡¯s nice to have water that doesn¡¯t freeze in the first ce¡­¡­but it can be tough to keep it from freezing no matter how cold it is.

    ¡°So, Dianne, did youe just to send Luna this time¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, it was also to get supplies. Dragon flights are convenient and I thought it would be a good opportunity to stretch my wings a bit¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Even Dianne needs to loosen up¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the kind of woman who doesn¡¯t like to be cramped, which is frowned upon in the military, you know?¡±

    Dianne-san, who speaks clearly, is a little cute.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of taking Jeanne with me at some point to get some advice on how to set up an environment over there¡±

    ¡°Jeanne¡­¡­I see. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s good at housekeeping and certainly a closed environment like that might be something a dwarf would notice more¡±

    ¡°Right¡±

    Jeanne put her hands on her hips and nodded her head in approval. Until now, she hasn¡¯t been involved in the work of the special corps much due to her pregnancy and childbirth, but she seems happy to be able to appeal that she can be of help.

    ¡°We¡¯d like to go, too. I think we can be of help¡±

    Oregano also raised his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe orfortable¡­¡­but if you don¡¯t mind. Maybe we coulde at least once¡±

    Dianne nodded her head unexpectedly and easily.

    ¡°Is that ok?¡±

    ¡°The ce is protected by a blue dragon and is basically out of contact with Renfangas. I don¡¯t think it will be too much of a problem¡±

    ¡°If we drag the nonbatant Oregano and the others to the fort¡­¡­the forest will not remain silent in case something should happen to them¡±

    ¡°If you put it that way, it would have been worse when Irina was taken to Catalina¡±

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡°Either way, I¡¯ll have them pulled out before we go on a full-scale search. Even Jeanne can¡¯t leave Peter alone forever¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. I¡¯ll leave it to Christie to coordinate the forest¡±

    ¡°Irina¡­¡­you have more authority than me. I¡¯m only a nominal representative¡±

    ¡°Huh. You¡¯re the one who understands what I¡¯m doing, aren¡¯t you? All the old people are making fun of me as a little girl¡±

    ¡°You, the white n, are closer to the gold n¡äs Oliver, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him. He talks more than Gust, but the second he says something like, ¡ºWhen we were young¡», he starts talking about the old days¡±

    The n council seems to be softening, but it seems that there are still someplicated power rtions within the ns. However, if Christie and Irina work together, it seems that they can handle almost anything.

    The sun had risen, so I went to Jackie-san¡¯s ce and found that the tools for Goto were ready.

    ¡°Oh, Bhan. Here is your order¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me, though, it¡¯s Lantz. I¡¯ll give it to him¡­¡­h, heavy ¡­¡­¡±

    The crate containing the tools was so heavy that I could barely lift it, let alone tilt it.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s for an ogre. It¡¯s not a job for Bhan to carry it. If it¡¯s up to the inn, I¡¯ll carry it¡±

    ¡°I wonder if Lantz can carry it too¡­¡­no, it¡¯s actually the dragon that carries it¡±

    ¡°If a normal person were to move it, it would be a cart¡­¡­¡±

    As we were talking, the front door of the cksmith¡¯s shop mmed open. When I turned around, Airi was standing in a strangely sexy robe after taking a bath with a bright smile on her face.

    ¡°Master. Leave that to me¡±

    ¡°No, Airi. I know it¡¯s often omitted these days, but if you don¡¯t call me ¡ºMaia¡¯s Lord¡», it can lead to misunderstandings¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the details. I wish you would rely on the physical strength of a dragon once in a while¡±

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been relying on you a lottely¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hu. Shall I change the way I say it? If you don¡¯t sell your kindness to the master, it will be difficult for outsiders to sneak into the house¡±

    ¡°Bhan¡­¡­¡±

    Jackie-san told me with just his face that he was still rambling.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you to talk about that sort of thing where others aren¡¯t listening¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhu. I understand. So, will you do me the favor of a female dragon who wants to earn a favor?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Please. Take me to the inn where Lantz and General Bird are¡±

    ¡°I understand¡±

    Airi carried the heavy crate with great enthusiasm. She was in good spirits even though it was the day after she had flown in from Renfangas. It¡¯s not every day you get to see a tired dragon.

    ¡°So, Jackie-san. I have one more favor to ask you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Another job?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­¡­I¡¯m going to make a cor and I need some nice leather¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re still a little rascal, aren¡¯t you? How many?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I really can¡¯t think of any excuses these days.

    So, lunchtime. When I went to the new tavern, there was a sign next to the counter announcing the new bar.

    ¡°Oh, Smithson¡±

    Isaac pointed at the sign with his beer mug.

    ¡°You¡¯re in it again this year, right?¡±

    The sign announced the spring festival. The festival will be held in three days.

    ¡°This year we have more people thanst year. We¡¯re practicing for the chorus with the crossbow corps¡±

    ¡°You must be really looking forward to it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our cue to leave Polka¡±

    ¡°Chorus is great, but we need people on instruments to bnce it out, okay?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to need more instruments. We can¡¯te with instruments, either¡±

    The bar is full of crossbow corps members, so this is a hot topic of conversation. ¡­¡­And then, looking at the table at the end of the tavern, there is a man who looks as if his soul has been drained from his body, despite the cheerful members of the group.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, Johnny, your buddy¡¯s dying¡±

    ¡°Ah. He¡¯s been like this all morning¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Keel was leaning back against the back of his chair, looking as if he had burned out. His eyes are open, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be seeing anything. But when he recognizes me with a slow movement of his eyes, he rises with a giggle, takes a big, honking breath and then moves his face close to mine in an eerie motion, as if he were a moving corpse.

    ¡°¡­¡­Andy¡±

    ¡°Wh, What?¡±

    ¡°Y, You¡­¡­those girls¡­¡­Barbara-chan and her colony, like yesterday¡­¡­¡±

    He pauses, takes a breath.

    ¡°Is it true¡­¡­that you survived¡­¡­a night like yesterday?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y, Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡±

    Keel slumped back in his chair with a thud and leaned his back against the backrest again.

    ¡°For the first time, I think I understand why you¡¯re so respected¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah¡±

    ¡°Hey Andy. What¡¯s wrong with Keel? Why is Keel feeling so bad?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Leave him alone. You¡¯re hitting a wall. Maybe¡±

    Get over it, Keel. As a man.

    -

 Chapter 383: Hero Question

    <h4>Chapter 383: Hero Question</h4>

    So, I made a new cor for Miril.

    ¡°Is that a new cor? Whose is it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you didn¡¯t know about that one yet, Savory¡±

    I exined to her, who looked at the cor I was ying with thoughtfully.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, it doesn¡¯t look like the power of the full moon is the reason, so I decided to make a cor for Miril. That¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa. So, why are you making a difficult face? Is it possible that you¡¯ve calmed down after all? She¡¯s already obtained your word in the presence of Dianne, so you can¡¯t just say it¡¯s not true now¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m questioning¡±

    Yes. To be honest, even if I forced her to put the cor on her without an offer, I feel like she would be quite satisfied. That¡¯s not it¡­¡­I was about to say that when Neia appeared at the tavern.

    ¡°Ah, excuse me Master, just a minute. Hoi hoi¡±

    ¡°Can I have something good to eat, please?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, okay¡±

    Is that alright with you, Savory? Well, it¡¯s not umon to order ¡¸Leave it to the owner¡¹ if it¡¯s a restaurant you¡¯re familiar with.

    ¡°It¡¯s a rare asion when we¡¯re on time¡±

    Neia smiles at me as she ces her hat on the counter. The crossbow corps members casually approached Neia.

    ¡°Hello, Neia-san. I heard you beat that 100-man special dutymander Becker by punching him?¡±

    ¡°Really? I heard that 100-manmander Becker is as strong as 100-manmander Dianne¡±

    ¡°Idiot, he¡¯s no match for 100-manmander Dianne¡±

    ¡°No. They¡¯re not on a level we understand¡±

    ¡°Bronson¡¯s words are very convincing. Or is it 10-man captain Bronson?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, well, you¡¯d better get used to it. I don¡¯t mean to be a prude, but it¡¯s the military code¡±

    ¡°Mmm, even though you¡¯re Bronson, you seem to be good at something!¡±

    ¡°100-manmander Isaac, give him a little squeeze! You¡¯re still strong, aren¡¯t you!?¡±

    ¡°No, hey, even though I don¡¯t have a sword, 100-manmander Isaac is a bit waa!?¡±

    Bronson, who was targeted for some reason, was grabbed by Isaac, who was chewing on a ball of leafy greens beside him. Bronson flinches.

    ¡°Heehee, Bronson is still not ready for this. Rinne and Anzeros would beat me with their bare hands. You¡¯re an ace knight, you can¡¯t be bothered with amon rearguard¡±

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t say that you shouldn¡¯t be with those people or that your wife is stronger than you!?¡±

    ¡°I, I can¡¯t believe it. That guy is seriously a genius¡±

    The other crossbowmenugh with a thud at Isaac, who is in bad shape even though he¡¯s the one who¡¯s catching him. The friendly nature of these guys is a bit overwhelming, as they quickly start to be more congenial with Neia involved. After smiling back, Neia shows some concern for her nose (which seems to have healed) and then looks a little annoyed when she sees the cor I have in my hand.

    ¡°Are you going to add more¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Again¡­¡­well, you¡¯re not wrong¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Umm¡±

    Neia fiddles with her hat with aplicated look on her face.

    ¡°As expected¡­¡­I still find it a little hard to understand¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. The first thing thates to mind is that the word ve is a term for a person who has no freedom¡­¡­no matter how many women around Smithson-san have their own unique way of saying it, the fact that they wants? to be one themselves is a bit of a surprise¡±

    ¡°We, Well¡­¡­that is, yes¡±

    Once again, she is absolutely right. The ves are never the ones who want to be ves themselves.

    ¡°Nyaa. you¡¯re going to have a delicious meal¡±

    Cute, who came running, puts silver pears and diced meat stir-fry in front of Neia. No, it seems that it¡¯s more delicious if you stir-fry it with silver pear pulp than if you eat it with a bad sauce. I haven¡¯t eaten it yet.

    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t really use the word your order is ready, do you?¡±

    Savory willeter and warn her.

    ¡°Nya? Savory-senpai, what did you say the other day?¡±

    ¡°I told you that it was just a joke for those who are close to you. You have to say ¡ºThank you for waiting¡» to your customers¡±

    ¡°Nyu¡±

    Cute is a little dissatisfied. Maybe it¡¯s embarrassing to be imitated, but Savory smiles embarrassedly. Neia nced at the two of them wearing my cors.

    ¡°May I ask you something? You both became ves¡­¡­yourselves, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Didn¡¯t you ever think about facing Smithson-san from a more normal standpoint?¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­I didn¡¯t care about that, but I had heard a lot that Master would basically make a female ve and never let her go if he was involved with a woman¡±

    ¡°Hey, what do you mean by basically? No, I got the gist of it¡±

    Savory¡¯s rhetoric would be Phaser¡¯s rhetoric. Yes. There was no point in going into it.

    ¡°Did you think it was okay?¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll understand¡±

    Savory puts a finger to her temple.

    ¡°Master is something special for us young forest elves¡±

    ¡°Special¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It goes without saying that he is of a different race and has the aspect of being a different element. Let¡¯s see, if we were to put it this way, you could say that a person from a strange country made a king and a minister bow down to him. I don¡¯t know if I was able to convey how amazing he was, but he was the one who did it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa¡±

    Now that you mention it, is the n meeting really something like royalty? And from Irina¡¯s point of view, the blessing is never something light, yes. That¡¯s certainly the conversion.

    ¡°I think you can understand that it¡¯s notparable to the guys in the neighborhood. And on top of that, all the guys in the neighborhood were such a bunch of ckers that it was hard to deal with women. Is it OK so far?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­S, Somehow¡±

    ¡°The superhero Smithson-san is not just saying that it¡¯s tough to deal with women, he¡¯s a dragon. The rumor is that he has a passionate and intense love affair with women, including two dragons. Do you understand this bnce? Do you wait for hundreds of years for a man of your own tribe, who is not only shy, weak, passive and few in number, toe to his senses, or do you nod your head when a hero of a different tribe, who has once made the n leaders bow down to him and who also wants him with all his might, whispers to you that he wants you to be his woman?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well family is important and there is the risk of being kicked out of your own n if you mess up. But if you have an umbre of dragons and Dianne that are more powerful than the forest ns and you can protect them in the territory and they can give you a fulfilling life as a woman, then¡­¡­well, I¡¯m inclined to go for it¡±

    I didn¡¯t mean to say that, but objectively speaking, the dragons and Dianne are certainly powerful guardians and my territory is guaranteed by them.

    ¡°I, Indeed¡­¡­I see, there is also the problem of men being weak¡­¡­¡±

    Neia nodded and munched on her stir-fried meat.

    ¡°Besides, we of the gold n are originally polygamous ants. If I¡¯m not good enough, I won¡¯t be able to say luxury even if I¡¯m the third or fourth wife of those shoppy men. Of course, if I be ate wife, my position is low¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s¡­¡­maybe it¡¯s not attractive. I don¡¯t have a clear-cut marriage in Kalwin, so I don¡¯t really feel it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hee. That¡¯s surprising¡±

    And what about Cute?

    ¡°Originally, our colony didn¡¯t have any men, and the asional travelers who wandered into our colony became like guests over there on the day of the full moon, and ended up running away, nya¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Keel was still moving like a moving corpse.

    ¡°Master, he does naughty things to us, but he doesn¡¯t hurt us. He even strokes us¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The values of cat beasts were, well¡­¡­yeah, that seems to be somewhat good enough¡±

    Neia seems to have given up trying to understand the strangely simple sensibilities of cat beasts.

    ¡°Each of them has their own circumstances to ept¡­¡­female ves, or rather than Smithson-san¡¯s¡­¡­you know, his power as a man and then his dominance¡­¡­no, his protection¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a dry way of putting it. I¡¯m sure that even though Master was very energetic, it¡¯s true that he couldn¡¯t feel relieved with just that¡±

    ¡°In our colony, my aunt said, ¡ºYou can¡¯t go wrong if you follow that one¡»¡±

    ¡­¡­Indeed. For some reason, I thought that elves and cat beasts were being enved a little too casually these days, but it wasn¡¯t just me personally, but the supportive strength of the senior female ves was also a boost. The original question was from Neia, but I¡¯m learning a few things too. I don¡¯t think a girl who doesn¡¯t like you would go out of her way to be a female ve¡­¡­but La and the others were a big part of why I thought it was a possibility. ¡­¡­Also, I guess it¡¯s significant that I¡¯m a Breakcore favorite from the elf territory point of view. And as long as she feels that way, at least the red n can¡¯t cut me out, I guess.

    ¡°¡­¡­But why do you ask that? To be honest, I think it¡¯s enough for us to ept it ourselves¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡­emm, that. I¡¯m also strongly advised by Smithson-san to be a female ve¡­¡­but I still feel ufortable¡­¡­so I was curious to know what kind of state of mind I should be in to ept it¡±

    ¡°I hope that helps. I¡¯m not sure if you have any prospects for male rtionships after you return, Neia-san?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Neia stops moving her fork and looks a little sad. Then, with a slightly forced smile, she suddenly said something strange to me.

    ¡°If I were Faria¡­¡­maybe I would have be Smithson-san¡¯s female ve if he had seduced me. Something like that¡±

    ¡°Eh, no, even if you say that

    I mean, I don¡¯t know if I should be talking about my own mother-inw that way. And when I suddenly realized that the crossbowmen around me were quietly staring at me.

    ¡°Wh, What is it, gentlemen?¡±

    Bronson silently folded his hands and held them at his waist and Williams, also silently, dashed toward Bronson from a distance. Using his hands as a springboard, he leaps up to the high ceiling, somersaults and kicks me with both feet.

    ¡°Deatttthhh!!¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you doing out of nowhere!?¡±

    The flying Williams was caught again by Isaac, but if it had been a direct hit, Neia¡¯s meal would have blown up all over the counter and she would have been in a very sad state of affairs. ¡­¡­I mean, if you can do tricks like that, you should aim for the infantry.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 384: Dragon Sky Race

    <h4>Chapter 384: Dragon Sky Race</h4>

    Afternoon. When I visit the cat beasts house, I am greeted by Barbara, who looks rather unconcerned and Marone, who has a slightly wobbly back.

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think we did that many times yesterday, but is Marone¡¯s leg and back surprisingly weak?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have legs until a while ago¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right. I should have taken that into consideration¡±

    ¡°N, No, rather it¡¯s an honor as a female ve to be made unable to stand¡±

    Marone corrects her habitation. No, even if she says it¡¯s an honor.

    ¡°I heard that Barbara had a good time with Keel yesterday¡±

    Barbara scratches her cheek with an awkward smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it went well, that¡­¡­I lost my reason and when I realized it, I found Keel-san crying that he couldn¡¯t do it¡±

    ¡°No, I was able to get an idea of what was going on from Keel¡¯s condition at the tavern, so please keep those details to yourself. If he had told everyone about the situation, even I would not be able to recover from it¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Sex can be deeply satisfying if you engage with each other firmly, but it seems that it is difficult to satisfy the pleasure just by coveting a partner who is not prepared to ept it. I don¡¯t have much experience with this, so I don¡¯t really know. I can¡¯t deny the possibility that Barbara is an exceptionally hard person, but if Keel had just been beaten, Barbara would only get as much pleasure as she moved, and it would have taken her quite a while to regain her senses and be satisfied beyond her wildest dreams, like my cat beast girls. So that was the devastation. If Keel had been proactive in enjoying sex, I think the result would have been different. But I wonder when Keel will be able to afford to do so.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little envious of Marone, I guess¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, really refrain from saying such things. More importantly, have a serious talk with Keel. There are many people in Celesta who are married to beastmen, so it shouldn¡¯t be impossible to have a satisfying sex life together¡±

    ¡°I, I wonder if it¡¯s okay¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a Polka man, too¡±

    The virginity should be equal to mine. There is also the recuperative power of the miraculous spring. There shouldn¡¯t be any disadvantagespared to the Celestians. ¡­¡­Now that I think about it, I might have been really lucky to have Selenium in the beginning. At least she was nice and we stepped up together.

    ¡°Celesta¡­¡­I wonder how everyone in the colony is doing¡±

    Marone says as she settles back on the couch and looks at the ceiling.

    ¡°Is it still cold in the desert¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it already spring in the south?¡±

    There¡¯s still snow here, so Marone is apt to be deceived, but spring is already in full bloom around the royal capital. It goes without saying that in Celesta territory further south, he is a guy.

    ¡°Master, have you had sex with anyone in the colony since the end of the year?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I did once, but¡±

    ¡°I think they¡¯re probably all waiting for you. Maybe someone is pregnant, why don¡¯t you go?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­but it¡¯s the spring festival in three days¡±

    I¡¯m sure La¡¯s wings can go ande back. If possible, I would like to go to the spring festival.

    ¡°Leave it to me¡±

    ¡°Airi¡­¡­what?¡±

    ¡°We ice dragons are better at catching the wind than fire dragons. And I am the fastest flyer in the pce¡±

    ¡°Hee¡±

    I guess there are individual differences in flying ability.

    ¡°With my wings, even if I leave tonight and spend the night after tomorrow in the desert, I¡¯ll be sure to make it in time for the morning three dayster¡±

    ¡°Can you do that?¡±

    When you work on that kind of schedule, you don¡¯t have so much extra time. With travel time only at night¡­¡­even La would have to be blessed with the wind to make it a little tougher.

    ¡°Definitely¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then let¡¯s talk a little. Maia!¡±

    I said a little too loudly out the door and within a minute or so Maia came rushing in.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Dianne. I was thinking of going to the desert for a couple of days.

    ¡°Yeah. But Dianne¡¯s already on her way¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I think maybe La-sama was listening¡±

    La? The two appear in front of the cat beast house with leisurely steps.

    ¡°Ho. I have been underestimated. Airi, you say you fly faster than I do?¡±

    ¡°This is one of my few achievements¡±

    ¡°Interesting. I will not stop you from doing what is in the best interest of Owner, but¡­¡­I willpete with you in flying¡±

    ¡°Hu. That¡¯s fine¡±

    Two sexy women with slightly sloppy ways of wearing clothes, sparks fly from one eye to another.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, if it¡¯s only for two days, there shouldn¡¯t be any particr problem. I¡¯ll go too. It seems that Christie and Fennel¡äs group will be working on the preparations for the festival¡±

    Dianne gave her OK easily.

    ¡°Is it okay, just take it easy¡±

    ¡°In the current Polka, I¡¯m originally out of the list. There¡¯s no one who has trouble moving. And Anzeros and the others will feel more at ease if I follow you. Andy will call in a pinch at the slightest chance¡±

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m being treated like a bad soldier¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s a fact, so I¡¯m a little confused.

    The cat beast girls who joined yesterday¡¯s orgy are absent this time. I thought they wanted to go back to their old colony, but they¡¯d rather not because they¡¯ll just be standing by and watching me get fucked around.

    ¡°The moon is still round¡±

    ¡°We might want to mingle too, but it would be bad for everyone to bother Master again at the colony after he showed us so much mercy yesterday¡­¡­¡±

    Luna¡¯s words were followed by Miril.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Miril, but I made you a cor in exchange¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Miril seemed happy, but Dianne-san reached out her hand to control her.

    ¡®But it¡¯s still not good. If you want to be a female ve, you¡¯re supposed to have a certain ceremony¡±

    Dianne says so and returns the cor I took out to my bosom. Yes. That was the problem. I had to gather as many of them as possible and put the cors on them in front of everyone. The question was whether the ¡¸As many as possible¡¹ would include the four gauntlet members and Apple, who were currently at the fort. For example, Breakcore is a little bit too difficult to be absent, but I wonder if the girls at the fort would agree to have the cor ceremony without them. That¡¯s what I was going toin to Savory about at lunchtime.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°As much as possible, many of us want to share our perceptions with other female ves. The reason for this is to ensure that they will be able to join the group amicably¡±

    When Dianne persuaded her, Miril backed down for the time being. She seems disappointed, though.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to take care of it while I¡¯m gone, Anzeros. It¡¯s only two days and I don¡¯t think there will be any problems¡­¡­with the unit or with the Smithson house, so I¡¯ll leave it to you and Christie¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    Anzeros returns Diane¡¯s salute. ¡­¡­I think that Irina is the highest-ranking person in the group, but it¡¯s a little pathetic that Christie is the one who has been appointed.

    ¡°Maia spoke to the Baron, so this is fine. We¡¯re going to have to go on a long march, but I¡¯m sure Andy is ready¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡±

    I had not nned to rx so much in the first ce, so my preparations for the trip were done right away.

    ¡°Ho, then let¡¯s go. Airi, will I be at a disadvantage?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be empty-handed. Even so, if you get there faster than me, I¡¯ll give you the n¡¯s treasure¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. A dragon treasure is of no value to a dragon¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, then pride¡±

    ¡°So be it¡±

    Airi was holding the carriage that Dianne and I were riding in, but she still said she would beat La to the punch. It¡¯s a great confidence. The two of them change into our respective dragon bodies in the snowfield at the edge of the usual forest and the two imposing giant dragons, one blue and one ck, slowly p their wings and take off. And as for me in the carriage.

    ¡°¡­¡­D, Dianne-san¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nchu, n¡­¡­muu¡­¡­what?¡±

    ¡°How about suddenly licking my dick when we¡¯re flying away?¡±

    ¡°No matter how fast it is, there¡¯s nothing to do in the sky for half a day. Isn¡¯t it wasted?¡±

    ¡°La and Airi would be furious if they knew¡±

    Dianneughed as she clutched my cock between my knees. And then La flew Chibi La into the carriage.

    ¡°Ho. A match is a match, that¡¯s what it is. You should take your time with Dianne once in a while¡±

    ¡°Sorry about that¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I was a little worried that Owner might not have time for it. But don¡¯t overdo it and don¡¯t let those cat beasts run out of seed. There are no miraculous springs over there¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡­Andy. Take your time¡­¡­n, hamuu¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Dianne¡­¡­¡±

    La-approved aerial carriage sex. It¡¯s true, well, I have a lot of free time. ¡­¡­I was spewing semen into Dianne¡¯s mouth while thinking about how this kind of leisure time is also good for.

 Chapter 385: Sex Express [Dianne]

    <h4>Chapter 385: Sex Express [Dianne]</h4>

    Half a day¡¯s respite in the interior of a carriage that whizzes through the sky, held by Airi. Usually, there are a lot of people in the carriage, but with Dianne all alone, it is certainly not enough time to just chat.

    ¡°D, Did it umte unexpectedly¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Unexpectedly, what do you mean? It¡¯s like I have a low libido¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°At least I¡¯m more greedy than the elves¡±

    Dianne licks the semen that spills from her mouth andnds on her hand with a satisfied look on her face. Even if you ejacte in her mouth, the recent ejaction amount will overflow first. ¡­¡­However, that being said, an individual¡¯s sexuality may in fact have been of no concern to anyone but the cat beasts. Generally speaking, long-lived species have lower libido and are less fertile than short-lived species. Most of my female ves are elves, so a straightforward interpretation of this would be true. However, Christie, Hilda, Oregano, Anzeros and others are not weak in sex drive. It¡¯s not impossible that they are just a bunch of particrly erotic girls, but at least when ites to women, I don¡¯t think the intensity of their desire is much different from humans. I think it¡¯s a problem in another sense, though, that Tetes is the only human girl who knows such a naked part of. ¡­¡­And as for Dianne, it is true that I thought she had a little extra restraint in that area and I may have done something I¡¯m sorry about. I just had a hard time asking for it because of my position and when I thought about it, Dianne was the one who always said, ¡¸I¡¯ll deal with you anytime youe tomit me¡¹.

    ¡°Well then, Dianne-san. I¡¯lle and fuck you anytime you want¡­¡­no, but¡±

    ¡°? I would have no reason to refuse¡±

    ¡°No, if I keep working hard with Dianne-san, I might run out of bullets by the time we reach the cat beast colony¡±

    ¡°Huhu, are you going to cum more than 30 times with me alone? It¡¯s attractive, but if you can¡¯t do anything after arriving, it¡¯s just Airi¡¯s high speed pride¡±

    Dianne undid her loin cloth and underwear, straddled me on the chair and whispered into my ear with my still-hard cock rushing at the perineum.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have a race. A contest of endurance¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Like this, while it¡¯s still inserted¡­¡­?¡±

    Dianne puts her hands behind her hips and opens her ownbia to interrupt my cock, while she continues her words in a slightly enraptured voice.

    ¡°Try not to cum. I¡¯m telling you in advance, you can¡¯t pull it out. If you do, you will be fined¡±

    ¡°Eh, money!?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that more effective than punishing eroticism with eroticism?¡±

    ¡°Nyurururu, my cock, wet with saliva and residual juices, is swallowed into Dianne¡¯s vagina.

    ¡°If you get more orgasms than your opponent, it¡¯s the number of times x 20 gold coins. If you pull out once, you get 50 gold coins¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little high?¡±

    ¡°Do your best. Of course, you can aim to earn pocket money by making me cum without hesitation?¡±

    The hips of Dianne, who was in close contact with me, undted and swayed, provoking me.

    ¡°By the way, what about ming anything other than each other¡¯s genitals?¡±

    ¡°Huhu. You are finally serious¡­¡­you can do whatever you want if you think it will give you an advantage over me¡±

    ¡°I,I told you that!?¡±

    I immediately lick Dianne¡¯s ear.

    ¡°N¡­¡­sh, shall I me you from there?¡±

    ¡°Where did you think it was?¡±

    ¡°I thought you were going to expose my breasts and tease me with them, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll have some of that, too¡±

    ¡°Hua, ¡­¡­huhu, this is going to be a fun itinerary¡±

    Dianne giggles as her ears are wet with saliva and my hands are poked under her clothes to explore her nipples. She is still provocatively¡­¡­no, if I think about it, sweetly grinds her hips against me and makes a pose to withstand my aggression. ¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure, but this might just be the reason for the picky sex. I don¡¯t do sex that involves caressing one person while holding back ejaction too much. I don¡¯t do it because I have a constitution that doesn¡¯t mind cumming all over the ce and partly because no one hates vaginal cum shots.

    ¡°But ear torture is such a maniacal¡­¡­u, huaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a ve to a whole lot of elves¡±

    Very carefully, rub her breasts with one hand while sucking her ears. Seeing her thus surrendering herself to the me, my perception of Dianne, the dependable boss and warrior of warriors, blurs and I see a young, lovely, loving and lewd dark elf woman¡­¡­no, depending on her expression, even she looks like a little girl. She calls it a way to pass the time and she herself is thus spoiled by a man. A woman is drunk on the feeling of being conquered by making suggestions that humiliate her one after the other. And a girl who makes someone promise not to stop intercourse for half a day from now. It¡¯s pathetic. And lovely.

    ¡°Hua, a, huu¡­¡­I, I¡¯m getting weird¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard that Christie says that having semen sprinkled in your ears is the best humiliation ever¡±

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­i, in my ear¡­¡­do you want to ejacte¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eventually¡­¡­but right now I¡¯d be fined if I did, so I¡¯ll just use your uterus¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huhu, good call¡­¡­? Yes, if you make me climax three times, there will be zero damage to my ears¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­it¡¯s a little interesting¡±

    I was motivated. I suck Dianne¡¯s ear thoroughly and rub her breasts differently. Then, I embark on more me.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind what I do to you, do you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Lets go¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!?¡±

    And then. My middle finger is unexpectedly sunk into Dianne¡¯s tight anus.

    ¡°Th, There, until¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Anything is possible, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Chuu, her earlobe¡­¡­I check again while sucking on the part that hits. My fingers were so tighten up that it was difficult to insert or remove them.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hu, normally I would make you wake up by stroking my butt¡­¡±

    Even though sheins a little, Dianne doesn¡¯t try to brush her hand away. I continue to enjoy her limbs held obliquely with her hands and her mouth. Dianne¡¯s slightly spoiled face, which she could only show me at times like this, was still younger than Nord-san, she didn¡¯t have much sexual experience and she was a beautiful girl who could stand up to me.

    ¡°¡­¡­It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll forgive you, but¡­¡­you should prepare yourself for ejaction¡­¡­?¡±

    With a tightness, her vagina tightened. From the moment I put it in her butthole, it got stronger, but it was a different tightening.

    ¡°KKu¡­¡­no way, are you going to counter my three-point attack with just the movement of your vagina¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Kukuku. I¡¯m the daughter of Ashton, the great desert sex king¡­¡­and I¡¯m Hilda¡¯s sister¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Tsu¡­¡­¡±

    As if awakened, the vaginal movement begins to add skill. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s got a new sexual technique that Hilda-san taught her directly. I can¡¯t afford to lose either. I plucked and squeezed Dianne¡¯s nipples and moved my fingers back and forth across her asshole like I was moving a sphincter muscle. Eventually, I take my hands off her breasts and attack her clitoris as well. In the dark carriage, Dianne and I continue to devour each other¡¯s bodies andpete to bring each other to climax.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Then dawn. The carriage reaches a rocky hill near the cat beast colony. The cat beast girls were a bit shocked at the arrival of a dragon that was not La, but as soon as I got off the carriage, they rushed to me with a gasp.

    ¡°Master, nya!¡±

    ¡°Who is that blue guy!?¡±

    ¡°I coulde just by smelling¡­¡­his amazing smell¡­¡­?

    I had time to get myself cleaned up, but Dianne ended up cumming so much that I lost consciousness.

    ¡°Nyaa!? The dark elf is covered in juice and fainted, nya!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I didn¡¯t faint¡­¡­I just lost a little bit of my strength¡­¡­h, hey, don¡¯t underestimate me¡±

    Dianne-san received several direct ejactions after being carefully elevated by her, and she seemed to have been tossed about by the pleasure of breaking the ceiling, and even after wended, she was still fluffy and unable to get up. ¡­¡­I guess it¡¯s not that her physical strength has run out, but it may be the first time Dianne has looked so happy.

    ¡°Oh dear, it¡¯sing again suddenly. What¡¯s wrong with La, guest?¡±

    Grandma Donna was standing on a nearby rock, looking very light for a woman with a cane.

    ¡°Hu, it¡¯s a joke in the sky. Well, it won¡¯t take long¡±

    Airi, who has changed into a human body (wearing a long polka robe over her shoulders, not covering her breasts or crotch), exins with great enthusiasm and Grandma Donna raises one eyebrow.

    ¡°La has grown dull. To lose in the sky¡±

    ¡°I hear you, Donna!¡±

    La¡¯s voice echoed from a distance. Looking up at the sky, a ck shadow was finally about tond in the clear blue desert sky. If a dragon screamed directly, it would be as loud as thunder. In fact, the cat beast girls shrank back at the sound that made the sand beneath their feet tremble.

    ¡°Stupid dragon. How can you scream so early in the morning? You¡¯ll wake up all the girls¡±

    ¡°You make it sound as if it¡¯s my fault. I wouldn¡¯t lose a fight with you if it were a fistfight or a spitting match¡±

    ¡°Are you really that fast, you blue one? Blue dragons are considered by most people to be of a lower rank¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me¡±

    Airi looks at her as Aunt Donna says. La immediately changed into a human body pletely naked) to control her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be daunted by that, Airi. It is true that there is a slight difference in the average fighting strength between the different types of dragons¡±

    ¡°But the dragons that became legends aren¡¯t just ck dragons and silver dragons¡±

    ¡­¡­The only specific dragon legends I know of are from the Fire Dragon Wars.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen La outbid by a dragon, even in a single field¡±

    ¡°You never met any other dragons when you yed with me, did you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I was surprised that even La could be defeated. What is it today? I thought you might be here to return some of the guts you beat up back in Azel¡±

    I¡¯m a little nervous when the olddy says something lightly battered.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡­ah, I¡¯ve decided to keep Miril as a female ve, though¡±

    ¡°Miril? I wonder if such a weak child can do well in Trot¡±

    ¡°No no¡­¡­¡±

    In Grandma Donna¡¯s mind, Miril is a frail, dying character. It¡¯spletely different now.

    ¡°Hoho. Luna and her friends have arranged it. They said it would be bad for the people of the vige if they were the only ones enjoying themselves now that the full moon is round¡±

    ¡°Hee, that¡¯s quite a filial thing to say, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Grandma Donna grins.

    ¡°Do you have any free time? How many days will it take you to sow the seed?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, I have until tomorrow evening¡­¡­¡±

    When I said that, Grandma Donna sniffed.

    ¡°You¡¯re in a hurry, aren¡¯t you? You can¡¯t get around if you¡¯re too busy¡±

    ¡°With this, the owner will be busy

    ¡°But the girls will be pleased. Wait for me¡­¡­you little bastards! We¡¯re preparing for the festival by hunting boars!¡±

    ¡ºNyaa!!¡»

    The cat beasts raise their spirits at Grandma Donna¡¯smand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go too, La. It¡¯s an event for Andy and if anyone gets hurt, it¡¯ll ruin the fun¡±

    ¡°Dianne. Why don¡¯t you go down to the river and wash up first?¡±

    The first is La, who ispletely naked and scratching her head in disgust, the second is Airi, who is wearing a long robe over her shoulders like a cloak and giggling and the third is Dianne, who is half naked and emits a horrible sexual odor.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 386: The first cat colony spring festival 1

    <h4>Chapter 386: The first cat colony spring festival 1</h4>

    I was a wee addition to the morning cat beast colony.

    ¡°Nyah!!¡±

    ¡°I knew it was Master!!¡±

    Perhaps because of the group that returned from Polka the other day, it seems that the name Master has already taken root.

    ¡°Even though you¡¯re not my Master¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine, only the girls who want to say it are saying it. If you are forcing girls who don¡¯t want to say it to say it, you are a scumbag¡±

    Grandma Donna dismissed it without much interest and pointed to a house with her cane.

    ¡°You can rest there for now. The young girls are going hunting in thebyrinth. If you are going to be promiscuous, you and your girls will have to be fed with something that will make you feel good or else you will end up in a pitiful situation¡±

    ¡°Ho. The owner is not the kind of person who will run out of seed so easily¡±

    ¡°How can you say that about a whole colony? Not all domesticated cat beasts are so obedient¡±

    ¡°Huumm. I¡¯m not going to back down against a few dragons¡­¡­but I¡¯m certainly not forcing them to do so¡±

    Airi nodded when La said that.

    ¡°He is the Maia¡äs lord, not an offering to us. The vigor with which he engages almost without rest is remarkable¡­¡­but it is also true that there is no way to force him to do more than he wants to do¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s true¡±

    Lately, I¡¯ve been pretty confident in my lower body abilities, but it¡¯s certainly a pact that prioritizes my intentions so that I don¡¯t ask too much, whether it¡¯s female ves or dragons. tying things. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking for it, but it goes without saying that it helps me a lot in order to have sex smoothly. ¡­¡­Starting with La, Hilda, Christie and even Mich, I have no idea how long they will continue to fuck if they get serious. I¡¯m still being held back.

    ¡°Take me and Airi with you on the hunt. Dianne will probablyeter, but as long as no one gets hurt¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your help. But Nelly¡¯s been in such good shapetely, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to happen¡±

    ¡°Hoho. That girl?¡±

    La rolls her eyes. In the za, the girls who were preparing to hunt began to gather and in the center of it was Nelly, who made Anzeros blow a bubble. She looks at me and bows lightly.

    ¡°Then I can be the one to carry the prey¡±

    ¡°Mu? But wouldn¡¯t it be safer and faster for us to hunt directly?¡±

    ¡°Even though the desertbyrinth is wide, it¡¯s not enough to be a dragon. We cant use breath and it is difficult to track our prey if we do not know the terrain. Above all, too much help is of no use to them, Airi. They will continue to live after we are gone¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So, even though it¡¯s just one battle, it¡¯s an important experience for the countless hunts that will follow?¡±

    ¡°Yes. At best, you can give them a hand if they get into trouble¡±

    ¡°Huh. Well, thank goodness La knows what she¡¯s doing¡±

    Grandma Donna confirms the conversation of the dragons. If the dragons are going to be in charge of hunting monsters forever, there is no point in taking risks. But hunting is part of life and the cat beasts will always need their skills to survive.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s tough¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What, isn¡¯t it the same everywhere? The number and variety of monsters here are very limited and we can eat them, so we are blessed. I heard that you are going to Renfangas, my guest. Compared to that kind of ce, it¡¯s like ying around¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You know about the Renfangas, olddy?¡±

    ¡°I had a chance to learn some things about the outside world when I was hanging out with La. Well, it¡¯s an old story, but it hasn¡¯t changed much, has it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah¡±

    She¡¯s ballsy, decisive and knowledgeable. The olddy might not really be the person to be in charge of organizing a small colony like this.

    The house that the olddy directed me to turned out to be the home of Anise-chan and Tanya-san, whom I thought I had seen before.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­wee, Master-sama?¡±

    ¡°Please make yourself at home¡±

    Anise-chan hugged me with a big smile and Tanya-san also greeted me with a smile that could melt.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told to take some time off while they prepare for the festival¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡±

    ¡°Then, do you want to sleep with me?¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­I wonder if that¡¯s okay?¡±

    I¡¯m a little worried. I wonder if it¡¯s okay to go through the trouble of going to this parent and child¡¯s house, who is my favorite sex partner and just bezy. Maybe I was putting implicit pressure on them in the sense that they should clean up first. ¡­¡­Well, Grandma Donna told me to rest. I¡¯m sure she would not be unreasonable, especially since she didn¡¯t seem to be expecting too much of my energy and I had shown her proof that I had poured plenty of it into Dianne before I came here in the first ce. So does that mean that I should honestly rest¡­¡­? No, but considering that time is not so much, umm.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll prepare a meal for you while you¡¯re resting¡­¡­Anise, don¡¯t annoy Master too much, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeess¡±

    But while I¡¯m still wondering, Tanya-san goes into the kitchen. I¡¯m still a little lost, but I¡¯m going to take her word for it. Well, they said I should rest, so let¡¯s rest. If that makes you angry, well, let¡¯s do our best afterwards.

    I go into the bedroom with Anise-chan, which is so close that I can hear Tanya-san from the kitchen. Anise-chan was a girl who showed me her lewd side in the evening, but now she is still pretending to be what can only be called innocent.

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡­its cold these days, so I like to sleep with someone¡±

    Because of my tiredness from moving and having sex, Iy down on the bed without hesitation and Anise-chan happily puts her face on my chest. The way she looked was just like a child¡­¡­I remember a fellow apprentice cksmith who impregnated his girlfriend at age 15 and was forced to have her as a daughter-inw. If I had had a child at that age, it would have been around the age of Anise-chan. No, I think Anise-chan would be a little bigger. ¡­¡­The word ¡¸Daughter¡¹es to mind either way. I would have finished my cksmithing training, gotten married and had a child. And if it had been a girl, I wonder if she would have spoiled me like this¡­¡­what. Jackie-san and Sara-chan are good friends, but I wonder if they would spoil me like this on a vacation morning. Not as big as a purebred ogre, but when your father is that big, as a child, you¡¯ll want to touch andpare arms, abs, face size and so on. Well, my dad was pretty muscr too, of course, since he was a cksmith. I still don¡¯t have the muscles like my dad back then¡­¡­

    I wonder if I will naturally be like that when I work hard enough to be a real cksmith. I wonder what my sons and daughters will think when they touch my arm like that. I slowly thought about these things as I stroked Anise-chan¡¯s pampered hair. And it seemed that Anise-cham was thinking in a simr way. After a while, she whispered in a small voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­Master, muscles are amazing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? No, that¡¯s not true. There are a lot more muscr guys than me in my troop of friends¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huuh¡­¡­but I like arms like Master¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Well, it¡¯s just right for a pillow¡±

    While giving her an arm pillow, I try to make Anise-chan¡¯s head bounce by tightening and loosening the arm muscles, which are not so big.

    ¡°Nyah¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡±

    ¡­¡­Oh no. I¡¯m pretty much in full-blown harmony, I. I¡¯ve already got my hands on this girl. And I¡¯ve already fucked her mother in front of her eyes, scattered her virginity in front of her mother¡¯s eyes and poured out an overflowing supply of my sperm¡­¡­while realizing such a devilish desire. How lucky am I to feel like a father and be at ease with such a child? I feel a little self-loathing.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry¡±

    ¡°Nya?¡±

    I was apologizing to them. I know that sex is a necessary part of their colony. Once they decide to live here and keep the colony as it is, they have no other choice. Thus the justified sexual rampage. Even if I had thought that I should have at least waited until she grew up and found her a partner like Barbara in Polka¡­¡­what¡¯s the point now after having yed with and enjoyed this girl¡¯s body to the fullest. Yes, paternity is a thing of the past. Apologizing is an act of hypocrisy. I know that.

    ¡°The truth is, you should only do naughty things with the person you love, but even for a girl like Anise-chan, I¡¯m getting carried away¡±

    ¡°I love you, Master, but¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s not true. ¡­¡­Emm there are lots of men out there and they¡¯re actually called lovers and they¡¯re one-on-one and they promise not to look aside from each other¡±

    ¡°Hee¡­¡­¡±

    I was in the mood to have a girl who didn¡¯t even know much about such things. I was in heat, broke through her virginity and tried to get her pregnant. In a way, this is the worst story I¡¯ve ever heard and I¡¯m getting more and more depressed.

    ¡°But¡­¡­I don¡¯t care about that, Master, I want to have sex with you, nya¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­well, I don¡¯t know anything else¡­¡­but¡­¡­¡±

    Anise-chan stretches her neck and kisses me as I try to be effeminate.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you go somewhere else¡­¡­I don¡¯t care. Here, Master is the one who will have sex with everyone. I think that¡¯s enough, nya¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Because here everyone is having fun with it¡­¡­but I¡¯m sure that ¡ºOutside¡» as Master says, they don¡¯t think so, so they are doing different things¡­¡­so, emm¡±

    Anise-chan tried her best to exin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t match. If Master isn¡¯t having fun, I don¡¯t think so¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m having a lot of fun¡­¡­even though I¡¯m having fun¡±

    ¡°Then you should have lots of sex with me and everyone else. It¡¯s fun¡±

    ¡­¡­Somehow. To be encouraged by a small girl with such a problem. After all, I think I¡¯m too immature in many ways. But yes. I can¡¯tin about it after she told me so much. Let¡¯s just let it go. At least¡­¡­I thought Anise-chan was cute as a woman, not as a daughter and I raped her. Don¡¯t ever fool yourself about that fact again.

    ¡°Anise-chan¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°NNiu¡­¡­?¡±

    I hugged her. Slender shoulders, light weight. And girlish softness. Between her slender legs is a woman¡¯s hole that I¡¯ve shoved my cock into many times. I want to push in there again and satisfy my desire. I hugged her small body as if to reaffirm it.

    ¡°Dinner. Is it ready¡­¡­or should I wait until you¡¯re done¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nya?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no that¡­¡­ah, emm¡±

    I woke up at once when Tanya-san looked into my face. Or rather, ¡¸I¡¯ll wait until it¡¯s over¡¹, as a mother¡­¡­ No, it would be hypocritical for me to say that, but I can¡¯t help but think so.

    We had breakfast together and then Tanya-san put me on herp on the long bench in the small garden (or perhaps I should say outdoors by the house, since it doesn¡¯t look like much of a private property). Anise-chan was lying on my stomach, looking happy.

    ¡°When we work, we work and when we don¡¯t work, we take it easy. That¡¯s our style. You don¡¯t have to think too much. Donna-san will tell you when you need to¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­then don¡¯t hesitate¡­¡­¡±

    The knee pillow, warm and soft, is very nice. It¡¯s another beautiful day in the desert. Time passes leisurely. ¡­¡­I can understand a little how Grandma Donna and the cat beasts feel when they dared to leave the hectic and dreary outside world and stick to this colony. They do their best only when necessary, non-interfering even if others are working or sleeping. Such a mellow atmosphere would be hard to tolerate in a vige or town with a mix of other species.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    And when the sun rises in the mid-sky.

    ¡°I¡¯m home, nya!!

    ¡°We caught a lot!!¡±

    The triumphant shouts of the hunting party could be heard from the za.

    ¡°Nya¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a feast¡±

    Anise-chan and Tanya-san look up and I raise myself up. La and Airie out of thebyrinth dragging many hell boars. It looks like they are dragging them by the beads, but they are tied up with ¡¸Silk Chains¡¹ or something. Dianne also came out of thebyrinth dragging two hell boars by one leg each.

    ¡°I was surprised at how many we caught. We have more than we can handle if we want to make dried meat. We¡¯ll be feasting for a while after our guests leave¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I¡¯ll go out and stock up on alcohol¡±

    ¡°What do you have in mind, La? I didn¡¯t bring any money this time¡±

    ¡°What, we¡¯ll just have to go to Jeanne¡¯s colony and see what they have. They can give us a barrel or two¡±

    ¡°Hu. While the lord is working, I¡¯ll be on the sidelines. I will help you¡±

    ¡°Kuku, well, you are wee toe along. I don¡¯t need two dragons for a barrel or two¡±

    As soon as both of them finished carrying the hell boars, they jumped up sharply into the sky, Airi in a cool pose and La changing into a dragon while undressing in mid-air. They flew into the daytime sky as if they were intertwined with each other.

    ¡°It would have been helpful if you had helped me with the dismantling¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good at that¡±

    Dianne picked up a machete and headed toward the dead body of the hell boars. Dianne would do it quickly. Since she¡¯s a former doctor, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to understand a monster¡¯s body and expose it.

    ¡°G, Guest. Did you get a good rest?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you¡±

    ¡°It will take some time before I can tear the meat apart and eat it, but I¡¯ll make do with what I have for lunch. After I eat, I¡¯ll send you an message¡­¡­the girls should be awake by now and you can start working hard¡±

    Ah, I¡¯m d I took a proper rest after all.

    ¡°Nya, it¡¯s a festival, so do something more, nya!¡±

    ¡°Nya!¡±

    Lina and Yuna appeared from somewhere and made a very vague suggestion. The cat beasts agreed to the proposal with a nyaa. I guess it¡¯s no use agreeing to something you haven¡¯t said anything about.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. ¡­¡­Nelly, do you have any ideas?¡±

    When Grandma Donna spoke, Nelly, who was in the process of dismantling, pondered for a while while holding a huge kitchen knife.

    ¡°That, Master¡­¡­is said to enjoy stripping all the female ves naked in the northern forest¡±

    ¡°Hmm. What is it, then, that he does that to us?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    What a crazy proposal out of the blue! It seems that no one seems to be saying ¡¸Eh¡¹ here.

    ¡°Hmm. Well then, all those who wish to be sired are to be naked until tomorrow evening¡­¡­well, I hope that¡¯s easy to understand. Is that alright with you, my guest?¡±

    ¡°No, wait a minute. That¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not happy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Preferably with an apron¡±

    A few minutester.

    ¡°Nyaa?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡­Madter, nya?¡±

    All the girls who were bringing food and dismantling boars in the square were wearing naked aprons. ¡­¡­Talking about a lover in a vige where this kind of thing reallyes true may be just because I can¡¯t read the atmosphere.

    ¡°It¡¯s totally useless¡­¡­¡±

    Grandma Donna, who is smiling bitterly, is indeed still in her normal clothes, but as you would expect, even the olddy can¡¯t be a naked apron, can she?

    - ToC -

 Chapter 387: The first cat colony spring festival 2 [Anise]

    <h4>Chapter 387: The first cat colony spring festival 2 [Anise]</h4>

    The spring desert is clear today. The sun shines white on the sandy sea of the Russell Desert, making the sky look bluish-ck inparison. In the midst of all this, at a cat beast colony at the foot of a conspicuous rocky hill, dozens of young girls were enjoying themselves in a flirtatious naked apron. Of course, they were not so stingy as to leave their underwear on¡­¡­they were wearing only a piece of cloth. This is an erotic festival for me alone, approved by Grandma Donna, the boss of this colony.

    ¡°Master, how do you like it? Niau?¡±

    ¡°Please enjoy yourself¡±

    Tanya-san and Anise-chan, who provided me with a rxing time earlier, also took off their clothes and put on aprons in front of me. Luna¡¯s cousins Lina and Yuna, Nelly, who is the best warrior in the colony and Dianne were also naked and wearing aprons one after another in the course of the day.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel good to cut meat naked. Aprons are a good idea¡±

    ¡°Dianne, you should lift up your hair too. It would be troublesome if blood gets on it¡±

    Nelly offered Dianne a string. Receiving it obediently, Dianne quickly put it together in a ponytail. The apron is not a naughty costume for the way she is taking on the bloody work with aplomb. Yeah, I know. Well, even so, Dianne and Nelly¡¯s buttocks sticking out side by side to handle the hell boars is a really nice sight. And the serving team, which is deployed separately from the butchering team, has arge table that was brought out to the za before I knew it and is filled with dishes made from tropical fruits and dried meat. There are more than 10 people working there, some I know and some I don¡¯t. All of them are really cute. I think it is not because of their neatness of form like the elves, but their expressive and cheerful temperament that makes them more attractive than that. And it goes without saying that the ears and tail also add a great deal to the cuteness.

    ¡°Master, do you want a drink? Nyaa¡±

    I remember seeing the girl who called out to Frank in Polka the other day. I reached out and stroked her buttocks in greeting and was surprised to see her tail twitch in response.

    ¡°Moo, if you¡¯re going to touch me, I need to put the jug down first or I¡¯ll spill it!¡±

    ¡°Then put the jug there. And let me touch your ass. And also your tits.¡±

    ¡°Nyu¡­¡­don¡¯t hold back¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, because you have a sexy ass. If you don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s fine¡±

    ¡°Moo¡­¡­yes¡±

    With a slightly embarrassed smile, she lets go of the water jug ??and sits sideways on myp. While inserting my hand into her buttocks, I softly massage her breasts.

    ¡°Nyu. It¡¯s unfair, Tia, I want to do something naughty with Master, too nya¡±

    ¡°No, Mana. I¡¯m going to do something naughty with Master¡±

    ¡°Ohyuhinhama, hahehee¡±

    Some cat beasts were envious, some worked quickly and efficiently while others chided and some tried to feed me with their mouths on impulse. I began to eat while slipping my hands on their bare butts and chests one after the other in a bad habit.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting a cock erection¡±

    ¡°Do you want to have sex? Do you want to do it?¡±

    And the cat beasts respond sensitively to my swollen crotch. Do I want to eat slowly and then go wild or do I want to pick up the food while picking up the cat beast girls? It¡¯s really a tough decision.

    ¡°Master¡±

    While eating the fruit that had been handed to her by her mouth, I was ying with the girl who had done it (her apron was of the lower half only type and her breasts were bare, so I rubbed the front without hesitation), when Anise-chan came carrying a te with both hands. It seems like it would be hard to bnce a big te, but I wondered if cat beasts have more muscle strength than humans and would be okay with it¡­¡­

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­uuu¡±

    Anise-chan, because she was wearing a naked apron, her knees were scraped, and her cooking was ruined.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­Master¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine. More importantly, are you okay with your injuries?¡±

    For the time being, I let go of the mouth-to-mouth girl¡¯s breasts, stood up and ran to Anise-chan. The other girls alsoe to follow me while saying something like that. It seems that no monster would yell at a crying Anise-chan.

    ¡°Abrasions¡­¡­on the palms and knees, huh? If Selenium had been here, she would have been able to heal them a bit¡±

    The medical treatment light technique is an inefficient technique, so it¡¯s tough to use it for major injuries, but for abrasions, its immediate effectes alive. However, Selenium is now preparing to give birth in Polka. Dianne seems to have been a doctor of a different lineage than that and the dragons, who could easily use simr techniques, are now beyond the sky. ¡­¡­And when I was worried about Anise-chan, who was slowly bleeding from her tears, Dianne-san quickly approached and picked up Anise-chan.

    ¡°What are you doing? I told you to wash the injured part first, Andy¡±

    ¡°Dianne¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too used to healing with magic and miraculous springs. If you forget the basics of first aid, you will be in trouble when the timees¡±

    Dianne sat Anise-chan down on the chair I was sitting on and washed the wound with a jug of water jabbing at it.

    ¡°Nyau¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Good girl. Don¡¯t cry¡±

    A naked apron dark elf gives first aid to a young naked apron cat beast girl.

    ¡°The medical treatment light technique is only a boost to a person¡¯s healing ability. If it is performed in a bad state, it can leave scars. In Polka, it is hard to notice such points of concern because the miraculous spring also cleans and heals, but even in the field of medical magic, we must not forget the basics of medical technique¡±

    While exining this, Dianne-san had Anise-chan offer her hands and knees, mumbled a small incantation and activated magic. ¡­¡­Its medical treatment light technique.

    ¡°Dianne, you can also use medical treatment light technique, right¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned it after the fact for some evil and dishonest reason¡±

    Giggle. ¡­¡­I see, when Selenium thought about the technique of giving me unlimited sex by returning nutrients from semen, she even bowed her head and learned it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Amazing, healed¡±

    ¡°Huhu. Well, Andy would probably feel intimidated by an injured girl. It would be really pitiful if she was made a pariah of the ¡ºFestival¡» for that reason. However¡­¡­I¡¯ll take some energizing food too¡±

    ¡°Ah, by all means¡±

    It¡¯s quite a difficult technique to cut from yourself, but if you¡¯re feeding yourself with food, the conversion method may change and it¡¯s surprisingly usable as a medical treatment light technique. Dianne is going around the dried pork liver stir-fry and catnip liquor that should have been served to me, but no one can stop her. ¡­¡­Well, it was originally too much for me to eat. And in order to cheer up Anise-chan, who¡¯s recovered, I put my hand on her side, lifted her up and put her on the table.

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I decided to have the best sex of the day with Anise-chan¡­¡­good, isn¡¯t it, Tanya-san?¡±

    I checked with Tanya-san (who was cooking in the kitchen of a private house around the corner), who seemed to have heard themotion and rushed over.

    ¡°Ah, please¡­¡­its Anise¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­?¡±

    While receiving a mixture of jealousy and envy from her surroundings, Anise opened her crotch ording to my hand. Her young body is straight and to be honest, she¡¯s still not very feminine, but that¡¯s why she¡¯s full of ephemeral charm.

    ¡°Tanya, you should get mixed up¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it wonderful to watch your daughter being impregnated by your Master¡¯s cock?¡±

    Those around her rmend Tanya¡¯s entry. I didn¡¯t look at them, but in terms of tone of voice, they are probably of the same older generation as Tanya-san. A dozen or so cat beasts surround the table and try to see my first sex this time, Tanya timidly approaches me who is about to rape her daughter and makes a rustling sound. When I thought about what to do, she threw the apron aside while hugging my back.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­Master, impregnate my daughter with me, will you¡­¡­??

    ¡°¡­¡­I feel like I¡¯m doing a lot of things wrong¡±

    I turned my head and whispered into Tanya-san¡¯s ear.

    ¡°My daughter and grandchildren are in good hands with me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    A beautiful mother-daughter cat beast duo submits themselves outdoors in the middle of the day, in full view of the public and beg me to upy their wombs. If I think about it, this alone is a situation that the average man would consider nothing more than a dream. ¡­¡­I¡¯m almost paralyzed by it, but these days I really think I¡¯m a man surrounded by more than enough happiness tost a lifetime.

    ¡°Anise-chan¡­¡­I¡¯ll get you pregnant¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­?¡±

    I remain in my excitement for that outrageous situation.

    I fucked Anise-chan in thete afternoon square with Tanya-san entwined around my back. I roll up her apron and push my cock into her vagina.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­aaah¡­¡­?¡±

    Anise-chan raises her voice with emotion. Thatsciviousness is not hidden from anyone in this little world. Right now, I¡¯m being procreated. She wants semen in her womb and she is screaming with pleasure as she squirts her love juices. The girl squeals in a disgusting way as she is yed by my cock and everything she is as a woman is vited by me.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­M, Master¡­¡­Ma, Masterrr?¡±

    Childish charm blossoms and blooms beautifully. I feel ridiculously good about being a party to this moment. And this moment, when the girls who are waiting for me to make them blossom are looking at me, now and then, brings me pleasure in a strange way that is different from the sexual pleasure I experience in Anise-chan¡¯s vagina. I am at the mercy of the whirling, unspeakable pleasure.

    ¡°Nyaa, aah¡­¡­aaah?¡±

    Under the clear sky. I pour arge amount of cloudiness into Anise-chan¡¯s vagina as usual and let it overflow.

    ¡°Ah, huaa¡­¡­ah¡­¡­?¡±

    On the table gorgeously decorated with food, Anise-chan, lying like a main dish, deted when my cock was pulled out. With her slight mischief, she lifted her front droop and even when she exposed her vagina where the cloudiness flowed backward, she just gave me a dumbfounded smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s something¡­¡­like Tetes said sometime ago¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Dianne-san turns her eyes to my monologue while picking fruits at her own pace.

    ¡°¡ºVirginity only¡»¡­¡­I don¡¯t know, but it seems like I¡¯m going to wake up to rape a young girl and turn her into a woman¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    Diane-san smiled wryly, but Tanya-san wiped my dick behind her and whispered.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine¡­¡­? The colony has children that grow up every year¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, e¡­¡­emm¡±

    Tanya-san¡¯s words were met with a half-hearted look of approval from the girls, who all agreed with her at once.

    ¡°Every year you cane and have sex with the next-oldest girl, nya?¡±

    ¡°Master, if you¡¯re a good partner, you can have sex with someone older than you, so you can be rest assured?¡±

    ¡°If anything, it might be a good excuse toe here regrly¡±

    ¡°My sister¡¯s daughters are old enough to have sex if they do their best¡­¡­it would be nice to have Aunt make a rule about how old they should be before Master eats their virginity¡±

    What a great ride. No, but.

    ¡°Oh, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡­you¡¯re going to have sex with Master, right?¡±

    You don¡¯t think at all about the possibility of inconvenience that might arise from that, do you¡­¡­?

    ¡°Well, Andy will do it anyway. You can decide for yourself whether or not you want to do it. ¡­¡­Ngu¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it no longer a joke that it¡¯s a brothel town for my exclusive use¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Even Andy would throw it out?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m very willing to work hard with the girls who are interested in it¡±

    ¡°I thought Andy would say that¡±

    Dianne is calm. ¡­¡­But, following Polka, it looks like it¡¯s going to be my own harem in earnest. Is it okay?

    - ToC -

 Chapter 388: The first cat colony spring festival 3 [Eileen]

    <h4>Chapter 388: The first cat colony spring festival 3 [Eileen]</h4>

    Starting with Anise-chan, after having sex with several people in the za, I noticed that my back was burning hot. That¡¯s not surprising, because even though it was still spring, the sunlight in the clear, cloudless desert was hard. The weather was still like midwinter, with lots of clouds and I had to wear a lot of clothes, which was powerful enough for me,ing from Polka, where it is rare to stay outside for long periods of time (except in hot springs). You don¡¯t necessarily need the height of the summer sun to get a suntan.

    ¡°I think I got a sunburn¡­¡­¡±

    When I appealed to Dianne, she looked at my back as she was taking care of the cat beasts that I had finishedmitting.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Well, I feel like I¡¯ve been too white until now¡­¡­but I think it¡¯s just a little tingling at this level. Don¡¯t worry about it too much¡±

    ¡°I mean, don¡¯t cat beasts get sunburned?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡­¡±

    Even now, Dianne-san looks at the backs and necks of the cat beast girls who are still wearing naked aprons, but it¡¯s not umon to see girls whose whiteness is almost the same as mine, who live in a snow country.

    ¡°They are not a species that changes skin color as extremely as humans do¡­¡­¡±

    A slightly older female cat beast says so with a wry smile. When I hear that, I feel like we humans are more special.

    ¡°But if you find the sunlight too much for you, perhaps it would be better to move to the shade of a sunshade rock¡±

    ¡°Sunshade rock?¡±

    ¡°That one¡±

    She pointed to arge rock that stood out conspicuously high among the rows of sun-dried brick houses. It¡¯s a little too big to be called a rocky hill, but it¡¯s the kind of rock you don¡¯t want to think about moving without the help of dwarves or dragons.

    ¡°It¡¯s just slightly tilted toward the north, so it casts arge shadow and that base is a popr ce to take a nap. We usually only have a bench there, but if you carry a mat, you can¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nya. We all do our best, nya¡±

    At the suggestion of the older cat beast, the naked apron cat beast girls bring the mats out from the neighbor¡¯s house while shaking their fists in the air with oohs and aahs. Too innocent, there is not the slightest sense of immorality that this lewd festival¡­¡­is a lewd festival that makes one man do indiscriminate seeding. Well, I do it.

    ¡°Huhu. Well, we can go on a rampage with Donna¡¯s approval. Let¡¯s just enjoy waving it all over the colony¡±

    Dianne saidfortably as she sipped a ss of matatabi. ¡­¡­It¡¯s increasingly my own brothel vige.

    When I move to the ce where the mats are set up, I can see the cat beast girls getting used to it by getting on all fours and tapping the mats with their hands. Their loosely wrapped aprons float away from their bodies when they are on all fours and it is as if they are no longer hiding anything. My cock still rages at the sight of these cat beast girls unintentionally exposing everything from their nipples to their assholes. Among these cat beasts, I found a familiar ass¡­¡­or rather, backside.

    ¡°Ah, you¡­¡­if I remember correctly, you almost died at first¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­yes, that verse¡­¡­¡±

    At first, she was that girl who really had an earth-colored face and was taken out to the miraculous spring with the highest priority by Hilda-san. But it¡¯s a mismatch to have a girl crawling around with her buttocks and cunt exposed and normally afraid and that¡¯s why it¡¯s a strangely exciting sight to see. As if interrupting her attempt to quickly adjust the mat and turn around to face me, I grabbed her protruding buttocks and squeezed them as I walked over to her side.

    ¡°Can I do it to you, too?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­I¡¯d like to have a baby, if I can¡­¡­but now that I¡¯m healthy, I¡¯d like to have a baby¡­¡­no, I¡¯d like to have a little experience¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great¡±

    When I was asked to inseminate because she wanted to give birth, I somehow felt a sense of work. However, when I say that I want to have sex with her and that pregnancy is okay, she feels strangely happy even though it¡¯s the same content. A strange thing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have sex. ¡­¡­Can I ask your name?¡±

    ¡°E¡­¡­Eileen Sandalwood¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a nice name. And you have a nice ass¡±

    ¡°Ah, emm¡­¡­that, it¡¯s rather poor, I¡¯m sorry, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You have an ass I¡¯d like to rub all over, so don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get plenty of pleasure from it in the future¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    While many cat beast girls, including some who have never had sex yet, happily prepare their beds to be fucked. I promise the cat beast girls, who until recently were dying, plenty of sex while ying tricks on them as is my habit. Once again, it is an outrageous situation. If I were a nobleman, for example and this was a town under my control, I would definitely think that a hero would appear after this and defeat me. But I don¡¯t have any power like power. Even the fact that I am a dragon rider does not mean much to Grandma Donna here. That¡¯s why I feel that the situation where I am adored and allowed to do whatever I want is not something that I was forced to obtain, but a situation that I am truly allowed to be in.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that you¡¯re skinny. The miraculous spring can save your life, but it can¡¯t control your body shape. But if you are in good health, you will be in good shape in time¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­? I¡¯ll do my best to have a body that will please Master¡­¡­?¡±

    Covering her from behind, stroking her body while putting my dick between her slightly thin thighs, I kissed her cheek. Eileen squirms like she¡¯s tickling, but I¡¯ve already been in and out of other women¡¯s vaginas many times and holds my mucus-stained dick hard.

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s have sex, Eileen. Let me break through your virgin membrane right here, right now. Let my semen ride first in your virgin womb¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­I¡¯m so happy¡­¡­? Please, let me be¡­¡­Master¡¯s exclusive pussy¡­¡­?¡±

    Before she could finish her words, I twisted my cock into the crevice of herbia and forcefully pushed my way into her virgin vagina.

    ¡°Haunn¡­¡­nyu, ah¡­¡­ah, ah¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t force it¡­¡­it might hurt, but I¡¯ll give you plenty of love afterwards¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­n, a, uaa¡­¡­gii!!¡±

    A feeling that pierces the hymen. I¡¯ve tasted it dozens of times already. The fact that I¡¯ve tasted a virgin dozens of times is something that I¡¯ve realized now and I¡¯m a little astonished inside. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sure that if I were to be talked about decades from now, I would really be a ¡¸Virgin-loving color maniac¡¹.

    ¡°Ah, with this, have you entered to the end¡­¡­th, with this, I am also¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a woman now¡±

    Gently caress Eileen¡¯s hair. Her slightly purplish silver hair was in terrible condition before she regained her health. Because it bes smooth and fluffy, Polka¡¯s miraculous spring is amazing.

    ¡°Wh, What the hell¡­¡­I¡¯m really, really happy¡­¡­m, me too¡­¡­I used to be such a miserable person, but I¡¯ve gotten used to being able to have Master love my pussy¡­¡­hiu, aa¡­¡­higuu¡±

    ¡°W, Why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m so happy¡­¡­I didn¡¯t die at that time and I didn¡¯t give up¡­¡­¡±

    While letting me prate to the deepest part. While trampling a virgin on a penis that is dirty with someone else¡¯s love juice. Eileen cried tears of joy at the fortuitous realization of this. Tears of pure joy, but not too pure. Under the desert sky, feeling the temperature of her genitals, I want to make her happy with all my heart. It¡¯s a bit presumptuous of me to make someone I don¡¯t know well really happy. But I want to make her happy at this moment. I will make her feel it by touching her body, every sexual zone and using every possible trick I can think of. I don¡¯t mean to make her feel like Hilda does. I don¡¯t have a gold finger, which she has used for hundreds of years in pursuit of pleasure and I can¡¯t use magic to bring out pleasure directly. However, I can make an effort to make Eileen, who has just had her virginity broken, feel. I have a lot of experience. I should be able to make her remember more than just the pain. I can pluck her nipples, fondle her inner thighs, love her asshole and peel her clitoris. Lick her neck, rain insistent kisses down her cheeks, stroke up her sides, rock her hips.

    ¡°¡­¡­Eileen. Me too¡­¡­I¡¯m d you¡¯re alive¡±

    ¡®Hua¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy I got to have sex with you¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So, Eileen. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s make love a lot more from now on¡±

    I caress Eileen¡¯s whole body and whisper to her.

    ¡°L, Love¡­¡­ah¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s make love. Love me, Eileen. I will love you¡±

    I reveal my desire. I whisper to her instinctively, as I handle and squeeze my rigidity with her vaginal meat. I hear her breath and then the sound of water. I¡¯m getting dizzy and with a growing desire to ejacte, I give it to her again.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to love you¡±

    I blow into her cat ears, a whisper that may or may not make sense. And Eileen, with a stunned look on her face as if she¡¯s been tossed around, is taken in by thatst push.

    ¡°Hia, aa¡­¡­y, yes¡­¡­Master, samaaaa?¡±

    Tighten her whole body. I don¡¯t know if I really came. The climax may be a hallucination created by emotions strong enough to make someone cry. Even so, I believe that I am blessed to be able to give it to her.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ku, oo¡­¡­!!¡±

    Dokun, Dopu, Byururuu, Bush¡­¡­!! It pops, drives, pours and overflows. Eileen squints and squeals as semen fills her vagina. I¡¯m so excited, I can¡¯t even believe I¡¯m doing this.

    I grabbed the apron from Eileen¡¯s muddled body on the spur of the moment.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as a souvenir¡±

    It was like a prank. But.

    ¡°Nya? It¡¯s like collecting the aprons of the people you¡¯ve fucked, Master, nya¡±

    ¡°Eh, I got fucked a while ago, but he didn¡¯t take my apron, did he?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master? Just now, nya¡±

    For some reason, it quickly turned into ¡¸The rule of receiving an apron from the girl I fucked¡¹.

    ¡°Master¡­¡­didn¡¯t you take my mother¡¯s apron yet¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You are going to get me pregnant too, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    On the next mat, Tanya-san¡¯s ass is spread out and waiting by Anise-chan, who is now naked. I noticed that the cat beasts were having an appealing posing contest on the mats all around.

    -

    ¡°What¡¯s up, guest? You¡¯re even taking care of the dirty aprons. Why don¡¯t you have someone else do that?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­it¡¯s more like a medal of honor¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    By the time dinner was ready and I returned to the za, I was carrying a basket full of aprons. ¡­¡­Behind me were the naked cat beasts, satisfied that they had been sessfully fucked, followed by the itching, waiting naked apron cat beasts.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired, nya¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired, nya¡±

    Lina and Yuna, who seemed to have been working hard in the dismantling team, were exhausted, back to back.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. We can serve fresh meat for dinner¡±

    And Nelly was looking good with a big te of liver of more than a dozen fish.

    ¡°No, I mean, just regr meat, if you can¡±

    ¡°Master must be energized¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather have a normal, tasty liver than one that¡¯s been forced to be spiced up!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be picky¡±

    ¡°No, wait, listen to my opinion, too!?¡±

    ¡­¡­The liver of the hell boar is not so good after all.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 389: The first cat colony spring festival 4 [Lina, Yuna, Nelly]

    <h4>Chapter 389: The first cat colony spring festival 4 [Lina, Yuna, Nelly]</h4>

    The sun had already set when two dragons returned from the sky.

    ¡°How was it, La¡­¡­well, I don¡¯t even need to ask¡±

    Grandma Donna sighs. Well, there¡¯s an iron barrel lying in front of me. You don¡¯t need to ask.

    ¡°I wonder if the dwarves have anything like this to keep their liquor in. If there is a water source, there must be at least some wood. These barrels are too heavy for a cat beast to use¡±

    ¡°Hoho, even if there is wood, it is still very precious. Their style is to use iron to make things that can be done with iron¡±

    ¡°I hope I haven¡¯t caused you any trouble. Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not as bad as they think you are¡±

    ¡°The ¡ºSpring of Alcohol¡»over there is not something a dwarf can drink. They told me to draw as much as I wanted, so I brought it¡±

    ¡°Hug. Well, it¡¯s heaven for them, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Well, you know. Some of them even said they would like to drink something different sometimes¡±

    While La was talking with Grandma Donna, Airi cut a hole in one of the iron barrels and poured it into my wooden cup. I take a sip. Yes. It¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s not as gentle as a fruit wine or as fragrant as a distilled liquor, but it¡¯s a very robust vor and I feel it¡¯s harmonious. I don¡¯t know how ites from the spring, but I guess ites from thebyrinth structure.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather drink matatabi liquor, nya¡±

    ¡°Bitter¡±

    Lina and Yuna are also drinking some of the alcohol that Airi gave, but they don¡¯t seem to like it much. You guys aren¡¯t old enough to drink, you know.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a sip too¡­¡­¡±

    Nelly took the cup from Yuna and sipped it as if sucking on it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    I shake Nelly¡¯s hand. Although we all have different tastes in alcohol, it would be nice to have someone with a sensibility that we can sympathize with. The cat beast girls are about to taste the alcohol when Grandma Donna notices and restrains them with her cane.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t force their hand. I only made you bring it to the colony to prevent the brewery from being emptied out by those heavy drinkers. You young people can just drink matatabi liquor¡±

    ¡°Ho, I don¡¯t like to hear the word heavy drinker. A dragon may be a rtive of a lizard, but it is definitely not a snake¡±

    ¡°I have heard that the sea serpent resembles a snake¡±

    La and Airi each make a misguided counterargument.

    ¡°Then, Donna doesn¡¯t drink?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I was getting a little tired of the matatabi¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Then let¡¯s have a drink for the first time in a long time¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too reckless. I don¡¯t want to ruin my girls¡¯ festivities by drinking myself to death, even though I¡¯m a very old woman¡±

    ¡°I understand¡±

    La carried the barrels of alcohol and Grandma Donna, with her cane, kicked the load around and jumped onto the roof of the sun-dried brick house. It seems to be called moon viewing alcohol on the roof.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a little while to get some more snacks, won¡¯t I, Owner?¡±

    ¡°I, It looks like there¡¯s plenty to go around, so I guess it¡¯s okay¡±

    La quietly takes a te of grilled pork chops. If it wasn¡¯t for La, I would have stopped her from jumping onto the roof¡­¡­carrying an iron barrel of alcohol and a t te of food in her other hand.

    ¡°Shall I join you tonight?¡±

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯re not hanging out with Owner, Dianne?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had my frustrations taken care of on my way here. I am now magically incapable of conceiving, so it would be a waste of time if I got mixed up¡±

    Dianne is being considerate again, or what can I say? It¡¯s true that it¡¯s my main job now to sprinkle as much baby seed as possible, but I think it¡¯s okay to mix it up a little more appropriately. Hearing this, Airi, who was in charge of pouring the alcohol when she plugged the hole in the barrel with her hand, smirked.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it without reservation. The percentage of hits is low, but it doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t get pregnant¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s fine, but I¡¯ll be able to have sex with Airi even after I get home, so don¡¯t do it too often¡±

    ¡°Huhu, I understand. ¡­¡­I get a little proud when I think about having a child with Master¡±

    Airi makes a slightly enchanted face. If I think about it, it¡¯s quite an amazing situation that such an amazing beauty wants to be impregnated by me even though she hasn¡¯t officially formed a rtionship¡­¡­well, in a way, everyone in this colony is like that. It¡¯s paralyzing. Let¡¯s not forget. It¡¯s a hell of a thing that a woman is willing to bear my child, no matter how much it is allowed and required for the sake of the colony itself.

    But if I sip alcohol that even dwarves would agree to while enjoying the healthy and seductive limbs of naked aprons and nude girls, I will naturally get into a bad habit of drinking.

    ¡°Nyau¡­¡­Master-sama, it¡¯s not right¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You thought I was asleep¡­¡­and now you¡¯re sticking your finger in my cunt¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you¡­¡­? The pussy is not a finger¡­¡­right?¡±

    ¡°What the hell, don¡¯t stop when you¡¯re about to say it¡±

    ¡°Ehehehee¡­¡­? Then I¡¯m done giving it to Lina, I¡¯m going¡­¡­?¡±

    I rubbed Lina on her knees while stroking Yuna¡¯s lower body sitting next to her. The other hand is holding Nelly close and rubbing her tits. I thought I was watching the cat beast girls while sipping a little alcohol, but then I realized that I was in such a situation.

    ¡°Master¡­¡­Me too, I can¡¯t¡­¡­get pregnant with just my breasts¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nelly is so impatient¡­¡­look Lina, I can¡¯t give you seed juice if you don¡¯t shake your hips more, okay?¡±

    ¡°Nyaa, auu¡­¡­not good, Master¡¯s dick feels good¡­¡­I can¡¯t do that quickly¡­¡­?¡±

    Nyupunyupu and Lina moving her hips diagonally. While raising and lowering her hips, she¡¯s also doing circr motions, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s polished her technique before she realizes it, but when I jokingly shook her hips sideways while Lina was moving up and down just now, it seems that I¡¯ve scooped out a pleasant spot. She was shaking her hips while looking for that point. As a result, it felt better for both of us than just the up and down motion and it was like we were ying with each other on the sweet slope on the way up. And Nelly would bring the cup to my mouth every time I looked at her. She is a warrior who is highly sought after in the colony and her whole body is toned, but her breasts, which are lined up under her apron, are very soft to the touch and respond well to my fingering, often making sweet nasal sounds and charming expressions.

    ¡°You have to tell me properly¡­¡­what you want to do, Nelly?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­P, Please fuck me¡­¡­Master, I want Master¡¯s child too¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No. Let¡¯s start over¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I want you to feel good with my penis, making your womb happy¡­¡­Nelly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­B, But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of the idea of just having a baby¡­¡­I mean, I want to have sex with you! Do you understand, Nelly! I like to do cute and embarrassing things to each other and make each other feel good! You like it, too, don¡¯t you!!¡±

    ¡°Eh, yes¡­¡­that¡¯s right, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I want a child~, even if you order from afar, it¡¯s not right! I want you to whisper like a wish to a girl who¡¯s so excited that you can¡¯t even stand on your knees! You know what I am talking about!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U, Au¡­¡­¡±

    I¡¯m in vain mode. Some calm part of my head is poking at me, saying, what are you going to do if you force a girl to say something like that? Yeah, I don¡¯t want to be told. I¡¯m sure the female ves would agree with me, but it¡¯s a little too high level for Nelly, who I¡¯ve only fucked a few times. I know that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, but my head, which is in a good mood from the strong drink, couldn¡¯t control what I said.

    ¡°¡­¡­Master¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s vulgar, do you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­¡­I like sex. I like it when Master makes me feel good¡­¡­and Master touches me and everything¡­¡­and makes me squishy, I like it, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, that¡¯s good¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­back in the day¡­¡­there was a man who came to my mother¡¯s ce and he¡­¡­aunn¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°H, He said that women who ask too much are disillusioned¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­Well, you know. In this colony, since the men had disappeared due to the agitation of the qi flow, the only opportunity to have contact with men was when travelers wandered into the colony. They have been trying to establish such a ¡¸Man¡¹ but have failed, so I guess the ¡¸Man¡¹ Nelly is referring to is one of those things. And well. I don¡¯t think there are that many men who don¡¯t like erotic women. The uncontrolled women who like eroticism so much that they change river banks here and there to getid, well, there are different tastes, but in this colony, they can basically concentrate on themselves. However, if a man is asked to go beyond his limits, he will justify hisck of sess with whatever reason he can think of. As the saying goes, don¡¯t ask a woman. In other words, they are notpatible. They say that lewdness is evil. To me, it seems like a pathetic excuse and I can understand why they would want to say that, since I wasn¡¯t so reckless before Selenium came along a while ago.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the other guy. I¡¯d rather feel good with a girl who honestly wants to feel good with me and have a child as a result¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not disillusioned by how dirty and slutty you are. I don¡¯t despise you. I¡¯m the kind of pervert who could go all day long with a girl and never get tired of it¡±

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Nelly carefully grabbed my hand, which was inserted under her apron after turning from her back and made her face turn red. ¡­¡­Now, I think. I¡¯m sure there must be some of the female ves out there. No matter how horny I am, she¡¯s a lewd girl who epts it, so I can be free from the bottom of my heart. Tetes and Sharon are suspicious.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡­it¡¯s strange¡±

    Nelly moved her face closer to mine.

    ¡°¡­¡­S, Sex, I want to do it. Really¡­¡­I want my pussy to be ravaged by Master¡¯s cock very much¡­¡­I want it white¡­¡­?¡±

    She guides my hands, which had been gripping her breasts, directly to her lower body, under the front droop of her apron. The inside of those plump and toned thighs and the back of the pale bush are wet with sticky love juices.

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay, wait a minute¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­Master, you were first to dust my pussy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yuna, hold on a second. I¡¯m going to be able to get your pussy as soon as I fuck Nelly¡±

    I rubbed Yuna and kissed her on the cheek as I said that. I¡¯m going to ejacte inside of Lina.

    ¡°Nya, aaaah?¡±

    ¡°Lina¡­¡­felt so good¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­ehehe¡±

    Lina leans over me and takes her apron off as I take her creampie and holds it over her shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to have a child, nya¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, yes, that¡¯s good¡±

    ¡°Nya?¡±

    Lina seemed to be listening as she shook her hips as well. My parenting theory.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, I should have gotten on first nya¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t punish me if I hurry? Yuna, you want me to tease you hard, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡±

    While wetting Lina¡äs inner thighs with my semen, feeling her conquest and satisfaction in her cheerful appearance, Nelly asked sweetly and returned a kiss.

    ¡­¡­There are too many beautiful women who want children and after all, it will copse, various things.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 390: The first cat colony spring festival 5 [Nelly, Yuna]

    <h4>Chapter 390: The first cat colony spring festival 5 [Nelly, Yuna]</h4>

    As the near-full moon slowly rises in the sky, I twirl my tongue with Nelly, who sucks my lips hungrily. The tongue of a cat beast is t and thin and only the front surface is rough. The key to tongue twirling is to tickle the tongue from the side and from the bottom. It is not always necessary to engage the rough tongue head-on. Nelly, who sucks almost instinctively, moves her tongue in a random manner, but the tip of her tongue does not hurt. It is only from the middle to the tip that it gets stuck. In other words, I don¡¯t have to extend my tongue right above Nelly¡¯s tongue. In the past, I probably couldn¡¯t kiss as deeply as I wanted to. But now there are women who let me practice as much as I want. I can taunt her, I can tickle her. As we y with each other¡¯s tongues in each other¡¯s braces, we secretly try to use the movements to our advantage. If I use this technique to tickle Nelly¡¯s mouth down, Nelly, who is in a heightened mood from her earlier confession, gives a light, irregr shiver as I continue kissing her. It must have been small.

    ¡°N¡­¡­Nha, nnnn¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Nelly¡±

    While wiping her mouth with the back of her hand, I grabbed Nelly¡¯s chin lightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s getfortable¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­with Master¡¯s cock¡­¡­I want toe¡­¡­? I almost fainted¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this guy?¡±

    The cock that had been rampant in Lina¡¯s vagina earlier was glowing in the bonfire and moonlight. I let Nelly hold it. Nelly gently wrapped her palm around the ns head and said ¡¸Ahaa¡­¡­?¡¹ lovingly and her ecstatic smile that was somewhat like a predator¡¯s beast appeared.

    ¡°Can I put it in¡­¡­I can¡¯t stand it¡­¡­I want to feel this in my womb¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­let me put it in, Nelly. Wrap me in your pussy meat, stroke it, lick it, suck it, make me feel as pretty as you want me to feel¡­¡­and make me ejacte¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­Master, gouge my pussy with your cock, poke and gouge and tease me, rampage me so much that I will have marks of your cock shape inside my vagina¡­ and my womb¡­¡­? Please make me melt and fill my womb with your semen¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­100 points, Nelly¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    I want a child. Even though she offered her body, Nelly demanded from somewhere far away. She wants her pleasure, passion and longing to be exposed from the core of her body, just like my selfishness. As I demanded, or rather, more than that, she put sweetness on her words and turned them into courtship. In a sense, this may be an act of stepping over the line that she had unconsciously kept and trying to monopolize the part of her that should have been directed to another man sooner orter. I may be irresponsibly coercing a girl whom I did not actively capture as a female ve. Even so, I wanted to see this strong and beautiful cat beast girl in such happy ecstasy. If I am going to have a baby, I want it to be a natural result of a happy act, not a ¡¸Because I want a baby¡¹ process. I believe that this is a necessary process for the woman, the child, and for my own pride. Not a child born by mistake. Not a child born out of necessity. As a crystallization of the memory of happiness. ¡­¡­I think it¡¯s an arrogant obsession, even for myself. I don¡¯t even know if I can take responsibility for it. But.

    ¡°Haa, a, hua¡­¡­a, haaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nelly, that¡¯s good¡­¡­it feels good, I¡¯m going to get a lot of it again¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°Haa, a, haaa¡­¡­? Dont be shy,e one¡­¡­? I¡¯m not moving of my own volition since a while ago¡­¡­my body is moving on its own¡­¡­ want to feel good, and I can¡¯t stop¡­¡­? So¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡­that¡¯s good¡­¡­now you¡¯re the sexiest¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°Haa, haaa¡­¡­yes¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the best¡­¡­look, you look like you want to impregnate me¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Hi, uu?¡±

    Dance with the moon behind you. The apron she was already wearing was disheveled, stuck between her breasts, curled up in violent movements and had no use for hiding. In such a night air, her naked body, which is toned but feminine, throbs. A cat beast beauty who affirms her own lust and releases it, surrenders to her instincts and indulges in her coption with a melting waist. While jumping up my hips, I was unknowingly fascinated by her beauty. Contrary to the intense sensation, I felt as if I was looking up at something sacred and shot arge amount of semen into her vagina, causing it to recline.

    ¡°Huaaaaaaaa?¡±

    ¡°U, kuaa¡­¡­!!¡±

    The amount of ejaction is so great that I even feel as if I am urinating. Pleasure shakes the entire lower half of my body. I feel a numbing sensation and my vision blurs in time with my pulse. I see Nelly¡¯s jittery, twitching, ecstatic eyes as she grabs my hand and epts my ejaction with a look of heartfelt love.

    ¡°¡­¡­Master, samaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nelly¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Now, you can say it¡­¡­¡±

    Nelly stroked the semen from her belly, which was flowing back and dripping as it lightly swelled up her lower abdomen.

    ¡°¡­¡­I want to give birth to your child¡­¡­? If I could, I¡¯d be really happy¡­¡­? I¡¯ve already been poked and prodded and my hips haven¡¯t stopped since I couldn¡¯t stop¡­¡­my mouth is going to say it on its own¡­¡­ha, aa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nelly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Pleasee back and use my body again¡­¡­I¡¯ll be waiting for you?¡±

    Nelly smiles as she unties her own apron with trembling hands and drags it with her string. I stroked her with a lewd hand and slowly pulled out my dick.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let your cunt rest until you¡¯ve given birth to more than you can hold in one hand¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    Nelly shuddered as I whispered to her and she made a coping sound as she contracted her open-mouthed vagina.

    Then I caught Yuna, who had been waiting for me ritually and held her roughly in my arms.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yuna¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of pussy for a while. I¡¯m going to use your ass¡±

    ¡°E¡­¡­Eeh¡±

    Yuna shakes her ears and looks surprised.

    ¡°Ass¡­¡­b, but then¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you pregnant another time, okay? Does it have to be today?¡±

    ¡°Nyu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to fuck your ass¡­¡­¡±

    I put my face close to her gray hair and ears and try toe on to her in a deliberately low voice. I know that Yuna is the kind of cat that wants to be bullied, apparently. Or rather, I remembered that from my earlier conversation with Lina. It seems that she prefers to be bullied rather than just held. However, it takes a little more tension to do something extreme like hitting or cursing, so I decided to try the hardest of the hard acts. Of course, I was going to stop if Grandma Donna got angry with me or if she strongly rejected me.

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­uh, you¡¯re a devilish Master¡­¡­¡±

    Saying that, Yuna turns her back and opens her hips by herself. And in a voice that seemed happy for her words.

    ¡°I had a feeling¡­¡­that you would do this to me one of these days, nya¡­¡­? Master, you¡¯re terrible¡­¡­?¡±

    I muttered while entwining her love juice overflowing from her own vagina with her anus. It clicks.

    ¡°¡­¡­Then, Yuna¡±

    ¡°Nya¡±

    ¡°You were masturbating with your ass while imagining being fucked by me¡±

    ¡°Nyu¡­¡­¡±

    The tail reacts with a twitch.

    ¡°H, How do you know¡­¡­that, nya¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not used to it, you won¡¯t be touched like that¡±

    I grin.

    ¡°But. I like that kind of¡­¡­skankiness. You¡¯re going to satisfy me on the other side, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­b, but, slowly, okay? So suddenly¡­¡­nyaaa!?¡±

    I didn¡¯t wait for Yuna¡¯s words and thrust my cock with such force that it engulfed the finger that had been fiddling with her own anus.

    ¡°Nya, haa¡­¡­a, aa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡äm in¡­¡­Yuna¡±

    ¡°Nyau¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Pervert. You¡¯re¡­¡­going to be getting fucked by this guy from now on. Just to make you feel good¡±

    ¡°Nyuu¡­¡­t, take it slow¡­¡­even though you took it easy¡­¡­hiu!?¡±

    I start to rock my cock inside her anus as if enjoying her pain. Of course, I did this because I thought Yuna could cum. Buttholes are hard. If someone is really impossible to fuck, it is impossible no matter how hard you try. However, Yuna is very gifted¡­¡­and I think she is the type of person who can¡¯t get drunk unless I go a little beyond what she expects. I¡¯m going to continue to whisper to her, slowly, slowly moving my hips, looking for her reaction.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡­Yuna. You¡¯re the only girl in this colony who can suck ass¡±

    ¡°Nyu, ah¡­¡­u¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone is working hard to make a baby, but you¡¯re a nymphomaniac that makes you feel good even with your ass¡±

    ¡°Th, at¡­¡­¡±

    The sphincter gradually tightens to a milder degree. It¡¯s still tough, but I run my fingers through her clitoris and embrace her body, which is about two times smaller than Nelly¡¯s.

    ¡°But I also like to fuck ass. Some female ves use almost nothing but their asshole¡±

    ¡­¡­I wonder if I can say it myself. If I add that she¡¯s the daughter of a marquis from another country and she herself is quite enthusiastic about offering her buttocks, it makes no sense at all. Anyway,

    ¡°So, you are in charge of this colony¡¯s asshole. Will you take on the important role of making me fuck you in the ass too¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nyah, ah¡­¡­uh, I knew it, it¡¯s terrible, master, nyaa¡­¡­?¡±

    By the time she had given those answers, Yuna¡¯s rectum was beginning to feelfortable. Gradually, Yuna got used to the sensation of another dimension being fucked in her ass and she began to get numb with her superiority in having it all to herself in the colony.

    ¡°¡­¡­But instead of me¡­¡­using another girl¡¯s butt¡­¡­I feel sorry for her¡­¡­?¡±

    And then. My cock, which I had been forcing to masturbate using Yuna¡¯s entire hips, had begun to be handled and squeezed by Yuna¡¯s own movements before long. And the sound of her voice was also ecstasy mixed in with the pain. It seemed that my aggression was not mistaken. She was running up the stairs to satisfaction with a good blend of pain and pleasure.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­going to satisfy you with my hips¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You might have to do it more than once¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nyu¡­¡­I, I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡­?¡±

    Before long, there was nothing but forceful, delicate movements and vulgar sounds that urged us to climax with each other. And I, like Tetes, am filled to the brim with the sight of a girl, who is ten years removed from me, spewing my white juice into her rectum. ¡­¡­I was going to satisfy her, but when I realized that I had also somehow be engrossed, I was also so heightened that I could no longer stop.

    ¡°Nyu¡­¡­a, huaaaaa¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°U, Uooo¡­¡­!¡±

    I ejacte into Yuna¡¯s asshole. It doesn¡¯t reflux and the white cloud, which is still as much as urine, is sent deeper and deeper into the intestines.

    ¡°Hou¡­¡­i, in my stomach¡­¡­sperm, it¡äs umted¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡­thanks for the meal¡±

    I say that with a vulgar feeling on purpose and pull out my dick. Even if it enters, there is still a lot, so if you lose the stopper, it will overflow and drip.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mou¡±

    Yuna takes off her apron and holds her ass with her trembling hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give birth to a child of a bad master who does terrible things¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    She turned her face away from me with a pout. ¡­¡­I thought she liked it.

    ¡°¡­¡­But you might change your mind if I punish you with your pussy¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    I mean, well, I can¡¯t actually make a baby without using her pussy to start over.

    ¡°Do you want to do it again, too¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not a spanking, I won¡¯t do it¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Yuna asks how things are going, pping her ears. Umm. ¡­¡­How should I put it, this kind of pseudo-sadist y is confusing because of the tension and bargaining between each other.

    ¡°P, Punishment. I¡¯ll open your pussy and educate you until you can¡¯t help but want to give birth¡±

    ¡°Nya?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Yuna, it¡¯s just one time¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unfair to deal only with Yuna, Master¡±

    Lina and Nellyined to each other. Looking up, La, Aunt Donna and Dianne areughing at the situation here.

    ¡°Ho. You¡¯re just trying to please your acquaintances, Owner¡±

    ¡°There are still more girls waiting to be seeded¡±

    ¡°Good luck with that, Andy¡±

    ¡­¡­It is alsoplicated to bepletely yed alongside.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 391: The first cat colony spring festival 6

    <h4>Chapter 391: The first cat colony spring festival 6</h4>

    Since I had been fucking cat beasts one after another since noon, I was not able to get a little vigorous at the time of midnight. I can still do it if I want to and there are many cat beast girls who expect me to do it, but when I have done the same thing dozens of times, I can¡¯t be at full throttle each time. I¡¯m sorry that it¡¯s boring to move on to the next girl when ites to this.

    ¡°I want to take a rest, but I don¡¯t think I can¡±

    After enjoying deep pration of a cat beast girl, who I can¡¯t quite remember how many I¡¯ve had, until my cock stops twitching, I drop a kiss on her cheek, which is twitching with climax and then turn the water over to Nelly.

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡­would be nice, though¡±

    After her turn, Nelly followed as an apron collector with arge woven rattan basket. It¡¯s kind of strange for a character like this to bepletely naked, but thanks to the fact that she¡¯s respected in the colony, she¡¯s very helpful as she manages the other cat beasts without going through Grandma Donna.

    ¡°Would you like someone to prepare your bed?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, I don¡¯t mean to be sleepy, but¡­¡­I kind of need to catch my breath¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Is it hard to convey the nuance? It¡¯s been too much and the tension has be perfunctory¡­even if you say something like that, the cat beasts just after the full moon won¡¯t really get it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­well, how should I put it, let me wash my body slowly¡±

    ¡°Ah, if that¡¯s what you mean¡­¡­I understand¡±

    After about an hour or so, I can work hard again. Somehow I felt like that.

    Being surrounded by naked girls and being teased is one of my favorite things. It was just a dream until I met Selenium and La, but there is a problem. I never get tired of seeing too many naked girls, but in a situation like this, where the basic condition is to fuck one girl after another, once you¡¯re done, you have to start all over again. I like the gorgeous feeling of being surrounded by girls, but I also think it is an important factor of sex to make each other satisfied bying many times while getting into the mood. I thought I was focusing on the first contact, so I was not good at making changes outside of that. I guess a real, popr and sexy guy would have mastered the art of talking to various girls and creating a good atmosphere. In my case, I did not get all the girls by myself, so I am not able to do that. If I am going to continue to imitate the way I treat and sire a variety of girls in addition to my female ves in this way, I will have to learn eventually. If there is a time limit to the excitement during sex, if I continue to respond in the same way, my own tension will gradually decrease.

    ¡°Master, okay¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±

    Nelly calls me into one house. It is a house built on top of a well, which can be used for cooking even when the outside water source is stagnant due to sandstorms. It has an inside furnace, so it is convenient for boiling water and here you can take a bath in a trough without any hassle. Normally, it is the custom of the cat beasts to wash themselves in the creek outside or in the oasis, but since it was the middle of the night and still cold in early spring, the cat beasts were all ready for me to take a bath so that I would not catch a cold.

    ¡°Well then, be my guest¡±

    I was allowed to enter the bathtub filled with hot water under the watchful eyes of a few cat beasts. It was a wooden tarry used for washing clothes, so the water was not as deep as in the hot springs in Polka, but it was enough for a light body wash. I was a little concerned about washing my body with the naked apron cat beasts staring at me, even if it was for the sake of adding hot water.

    ¡°Well, let me tell you first, I won¡¯t do sex here

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Nelly (who had temporarily put her apron back on to work on the fire) nodded as she took her apron off again. The other cat beasts do the same. But the gazes are bothering me. It seems that this is not going to fulfill my intention to loosen up once and recover my energy.

    ¡°But¡­¡­I will wash your back if you need it?¡±

    Nelly suggests, with a demure, but unmistakable air of bravery that is out of ce for her. She was pretty messed up from the previous sex and even though she¡¯s stillpletely naked, it¡¯s not easy for her to suggest that it might lead to sex. The sight of her, who usually has a keen sense of humor, squirmingly rearranged her hands in front of her belly while making such proposals, was quite cute and there was something about the parts that I had thought were worn out that made me squeal.

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, Then¡­¡­I guess I¡¯ll just have it flushed then¡±

    I don¡¯t think I can rx like this. In that case, I thought it might be a good idea to pamper Nelly a little.

    ¡°Y, Yes¡­¡­?¡±

    Originally, I could feel her pride as a dignified warrior, but she slowly approached me and touched my body with her bashful and nervous attitude. She¡¯s a cat beast, but I think she¡¯s like a guard dog that is loyal to its master. She is pampered, she is allowed to be attracted to men like a woman¡­¡­and she is allowed to submit to her ¡¸Master¡¹ with all her heart. Come to think of it, Anzeros and Aurora were like this at first and it¡¯s a little strange. Lately, they¡¯ve oftene together to approach me.

    ¡°Well then¡­¡­your back¡±

    ¡°Ah, Nelly. If you¡¯re going to wash me, please do it with your boobs¡±

    ¡°Eh¡±

    ¡°Here, put some soap on and wriggle them¡±

    Niya, I asked Nelly with that kind of smile. Like 100-manmander Becker when he plotted the peeping, I think he was mischievous and vulgar at the same time.

    ¡°¡­¡­I, I understand¡­¡­¡±

    Nelly nodded,thered up the soap, applied thether to my back¡­¡­and began to crawl on my back, nuzzling my back with her breasts. Nelly is well-proportioned, but her breasts are not small. The feeling of her plump breasts pressed against my back and her nipples crushed up and down and side to side is pleasant in a way that sex is not and it is quite easy and enjoyable, partly because there is no need to force the tension. And I invite the other cat beast girls, who are looking at me enviously, over my shoulder.

    ¡°Hey,e here for a second. ¡­¡­I want to wash a girl¡¯s body, too¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Let me wash it. Or do you want me to have sex?¡±

    ¡°I, It¡¯s nothing like that¡±

    She rushed over and removed her apron in front of me and I recognized her a little. Thinking about what time it was, she got into the bathtub and I held her from behind as she got on myp, poured hot water over her back and pressed the soap directly onto her body to apply it.

    ¡°Nya, Nyau¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I remembered. ¡­¡­But before I could point it out.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­E, Emil¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. ¡­¡­That greedy Emil?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    I whisper to her and she bounces her ears. She¡¯s a little ticklish on the tip of my nose.

    ¡°Nya¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Last time, at the end of the year, you got mixed up four times, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Found out¡±

    She smiles with a chuckle. Her unapologetic demeanor was just as it was then.

    ¡°Did you do that¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nelly, don¡¯t get angry. And Nelly didn¡¯te out at that time

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­at that time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, I love that kind of erotic flirtatious person¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Because¡±

    Emil was a bit embarrassed as she let me wash her body as much as I wanted.

    ¡°Muu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get puffed up. I¡¯m not a fair person to begin with. My favorite is the principle of being extra affectionate¡±

    ¡°B, But then, that¡¯s not fair to everyone¡±

    Even though she returned to her somewhat stiff tone, she didn¡¯t stop rubbing her breasts, so I¡äm thinking of Nelly as cute.

    ¡°Of course, or if you want me to be a seeding machine?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­In that case¡±

    ¡°I get along well and have sex with someone I want to make feel good. I feel good. I¡¯m not going to fuck a girl who doesn¡¯t want to be fucked¡±

    The girl turned her head a little and looked back at Nelly.

    ¡°I want to get to know the girls who are sexually active better and make them happy with all my heart. ¡­¡­Is this kind of thing not good?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to continue to get to know Nelly and have sex with her more and more¡±

    I whispered and Nelly slowly stopped moving her body. Emil on my knees sounded like she was having fun.

    ¡°Woman-killer¡±

    She tries to sneak my erect cock inside herself again, saying something slightly off.

    ¡°Hey, I told you not to have sex¡±

    ¡°Stingy¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, do it after we finish washing¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and finish washing¡±

    She¡¯s a little cocky. But I don¡¯t mind cockiness in a good-natured way.

    ¡°Still, you¡¯ve got to make all the other girls squishy¡±

    ¡°Greedy¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me being greedy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not greedy, but I can¡¯t wait to do it¡±

    I pull Emil to one side of myp and beckon the next cat girl over as well, realizing I¡¯m feeling more rested than I thought I was. ¡­¡­It looks like it will be a good reorganization.

    - ToC -

 Chapter 392: The first cat colony spring festival 7 [Emil]

    <h4>Chapter 392: The first cat colony spring festival 7 [Emil]</h4>

    Even cat beasts do not necessarily rest at night. Rather, the nocturnal nature of beasts is because there are disadvantages to moving during the day and because they have their own unique advantage at night. Even though they have good night vision and the influence of the moon improves their physical abilities, cat beasts are not particrly bound by such beastly providence. The cat beast¡¯s eyes can see in the dark, but it is still easier to see in bright light and the same is true of the cat beast¡¯s ability to be more active in warmer weather than in colder weather. If life shifts to night, it will require extra fuel than during the day. After all, living creatures are more efficient when they are active under the sun. Therefore, although there is a slight difference in thete night andte morning, cat beasts are generally active during the daytime. ¡­¡­It seems.

    ¡°Good evening. Are there any girls in this house that I can have sex with?¡±

    It was after midnight and as one would expect, it was past bedtime for most households in the cat beast colony. The full moon is just around the corner and many of the girls are probably in high spirits, but since the peak was yesterday, many of the vigers are falling asleep because they can¡¯t keep the tension up. So, after taking plenty of time to wash up, I visit the homes of the girls (guided by Nelly and Emil) who have broken up, leaving me with high hopes for tomorrow afternoon, and greet them in a very outgoing way. But the mother cat, whoes out with a candle, is not astonished by it.

    ¡°Oh, master. I wonder if the older daughters would be ok at our house¡­¡­emm, the younger triplets are only 12 years old¡±

    As expected, 12 years old is a bit bad. If it¡¯s an elf, there are times when it¡¯s okay to look like that because of your age, but it¡¯s better not to do such unreasonable things to cat beasts¡­¡­but.

    ¡°You never know when Master wille next, so you might as well have him sired today, just after the full moon¡±

    ¡°H, Hey Nelly!¡±

    Nelly, who followed behind me naked, said such a thing with a straight face and the mother cat of the house pondered a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right¡­¡­even if it hurts a little, it¡¯ll be a big deal now¡±

    ¡°N, No, I don¡¯t like to push youngsters too hard unless it¡¯s a special emergency, so I¡¯lle back again!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡±

    I tried to withdraw from the house, but my legs turned around and several hands suddenly reached out from the darkness at my feet and caught me.

    ¡°Hii¡±

    It was a bit of a horror story. I was about to fall down, but Nelly caught me and tried to recover my position, but the cat beasts tried to pull me back into the house.

    ¡°W, Wait, what¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Hey¡±

    The mother cat beast kicked something at my feet with a strangely familiar pawing motion.

    ¡ºNyaa¡»

    I heard a girl¡¯s voice. Two. In addition, my foot is released.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, they¡¯re my older children¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A, Ah, I was very surprised¡±

    I manage to get back on my feet by clinging to Nelly¡¯s naked body. I looked closely and sure enough, there were two young cat beast girls crouched down holding their heads. Both were naked aprons.

    ¡°He was about to run away at the chance¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I had no choice but to do this because mother wouldn¡¯t stop him¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t do something like that all of a sudden

    ¡­¡­Cat beasts tend to put their feet before their hands, but do they also use their feet to punish them at home¡­¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will scold them well. Please mate with my children again tomorrow¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡±

    ¡°Au¡­¡­¡±

    The girls were pulled by their ears. But to be told by the parents to ¡¸Please seed¡¹ is something that is¡­¡­yes. A little bit of a turn-on.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the way you like to say it, is it, seeding¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it depends¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Nelly gave me a strange look. But I feel like I shouldn¡¯t go into too much detail.

    -

    Back to the square. Either way, we have daylight tomorrow. I thought back to the fact that it wasn¡¯t that urgent to get the seeding done and that I could just do a light effort on Nelly and Emil and turn it over to tomorrow without having to visit them here and there. ¡­¡­I went and found Airi in the square.

    ¡°You¡¯rete, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Airi¡±

    ¡°I think the line is about to run out. May I join you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right, that was the story¡±

    To be honest, I kind of forgot about it. Sorry.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll go first¡±

    Emil asserts herself to intervene in that regard. Even though she¡¯s a cat, she¡¯s usually shy when ites to dragons, but she¡¯s a reckless child in many ways. Well, it¡¯s not like Airi is in her hot-blooded age either and she¡¯s done with a wry smile.

    ¡°Emil. Don¡¯t annoy Master too much¡±

    Nelly tries to rebuke her, but she is restrained.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. ¡­¡­Airi¡±

    ¡°Ha. I understand¡±

    I look at Airi and she nods with a wry smile and picks up Emil.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad to have sex together¡±

    ¡°Nya, Nyaaa!?¡±

    Emil is held in Airi¡¯s arms andid down together on the table. The bonfire lights up their skin, tits and asses in an orange glow. Airi¡¯s body is voluptuous and white, while Emil¡¯s is thin and slightly darker. Well, it¡¯s not that Emil is particrly tanned, just that the blue dragon is exceptionally pale. Smiling mischievously, Airi runs her hands over Emil¡¯s body and opens her buttocks for the night sky and me to see.

    ¡°Well, my Lord. Feel free to taste my womb first or devour this girl¡¯s hole¡­¡­as you please¡±

    ¡°Nya, NyaNyaa¡­¡­¡±

    Although Emil is rampaging, there is no way she can match a dragon strength. She stumbles for a while and then loses her strength.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, girl, didn¡¯t you want to make love to the master first?¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s right¡­¡­but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, you didn¡¯t expect to be held down and raped without any choice¡­¡­right. But you know the Lord does that a lot when he¡¯s in the mood¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spread the word¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Maia told me that¡±

    ¡°I, I do it from time to time, but that¡¯s not it¡±

    I tried to excuse¡­¡­with the needs of a girl¡¯s side, but I couldn¡¯t say it strongly enough because sometimes it is not always so.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right? If you¡¯re going to surrender yourself to the Lord, you have to get used to being fucked hard and without question¡±

    ¡°Th, That¡¯s not the case¡­¡­in general, Master speaks loudly, but he doesn¡¯t hold back so tightly¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. Maybe you can? Because there are so many people here, even Master can¡¯t be bothered by just one person. ¡­¡­Now there are only the three of us, including me. It is possible that he will continue to pour into your womb over and over again, as he originally likes to do and that he will forget himself and continue to seed you without regard to your fainting¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Th, That is¡­¡­but, you and Nelly, too¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I live in the Lord¡¯s hometown, so I¡¯ll have another chance. If the Lord¡¯s pleasure is riding on it, I won¡¯t get in the way¡­¡­now, the Lord who just missed out on a new catch may be enamored with your vaginal meat¡­¡­?¡±

    Airi nced at me as she said it. ¡­¡­She¡äs provoking me. Since we¡¯re here, I might as well give it a try. I decided to get in on it.

    ¡°Emil.¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to go out with you. ¡­¡­Until morning¡±

    ¡°Hunyaa¡­¡­nyuuuu¡±

    I prated the vagina between her buttocks that had been opened by Airi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ua, u¡­¡­?¡±

    I have no problem with the entry itself. It is afortable voice in itself. I grabbed her slender waist with both hands and whispered in her ear as I began to taste the inside of her warm abdomen and the inside of her pleasantly narrow meat hole.

    ¡°After all, this is Airi¡¯s request. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s see how many shots it takes for you to pass out¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡­¡­th, that¡±

    ¡°Here we go, look!¡±

    ¡°Hunia, a, aaa¡­¡­!?¡±

    The movement of the hips, which had been crawling, was elerated at once to a good pace. Emil¡¯s voice became high at once. I refrain from shaking my hips at this speed in a ce where there are so many girls who are not used to it. It¡¯s not so much that I¡¯m going easy on them. If I shake my hips at this speed, I myself will cum soon and I won¡¯t be able to enjoy the time I have with the girls making out and nuzzling each other. This is fine if the premise is to get fucked over and over again.

    ¡°Look, Emil¡­¡­first shot, let¡¯s put it out¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Nya, hua, auaa¡­¡­s, so¡­¡­nyaaaa¡±

    Emil was almost confused by the pleasure that kepting regardless of her will. Under the influence of the moon, her body is seeking pleasure. However, hse is not skilled enough to find a ce for pleasure that is out of her control. My selfish and even selfish insertion and ejaction had me shaking my hips. I crush my semen with my ns, push it into her uterus, or failing that, make her vagina swell and squirt it between the folds of her vagina and my cock and still I relentlessly catch her hips and plunge deep into her.

    ¡°Hia, huaa, a, maa, wait, a little, this¡­¡­wait¡­¡­higu, a, aaa?¡±

    For a cat beast who has be so sensitive that even receiving an ejaction is enough to make her instinctively feel a climax, this must be more sexual sensation than she can tolerate. I dare to give it to her and enjoy the girl¡¯s voice losing its meaning. I drag Emil into the world that all of my female ves generally know and swallow her. I ejacte two or three times into Emil, whoes repeatedly, until her clouded consciousness is painted over, taking away her escape like a hunter chasing a rabbit, teasing her and then¡­¡­

    The sixth ejaction forces her to pass out.

    ¡°¡­¡­This is too much, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine. She¡¯s as good as the Lord¡¯s in due course¡±

    ¡°No, well, that¡­¡­it¡¯s not good to assert¡±

    It¡¯s also true that I can¡¯t take responsibility for my children. I shouldn¡¯t call it my own, but it¡¯s still necessary to spread offspring and pleasure like this. No, to be precise, she only needs the seed, but I need pleasure and love to spread the seedfortably. But it is a little difficult to draw a line and control it. I was worried as Iid Emil on the bench, passed out and covered in semen and Nelly (who had been watching from the side the whole time) followed me up.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine if you call them Master¡¯s things. Master seems to be concerned that he can¡¯t catch everything with his own hands¡­¡­but right now they are all happy to be conquered by you, as ¡ºWoman¡»¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­but I think that¡¯s a bit irresponsible¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take on everything. As a man, you can teach us the value of being a woman¡­¡­that alone will make us adore you as our Master¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a little cowardly, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The fact that I care about this kind of thing now is probably cowardly in itself. It¡¯s already an unchangeable fact that the whole vige is jumping into a harem state just because it¡¯sfortable and fun. However, Airi wraps her arms around my neck and whispers to me.

    ¡°Huhuhu. Don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t mean to say this, but if you¡¯re not worthy, someone else whoester may take it from you. Even a more irresponsible and wicked man will have no choice but to cling to it once you back out. If there is no man in the vige, it will happen naturally¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That is the original order of things. Then, it can¡¯t be helped to worry about the value standards born outside. It seems to be a somewhatical affliction for a dragon who lives outside of thews of man¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, yes, it does¡±

    ¡®Be amused, as you wish. The person who is held will not be able to enjoy it if he or she is stroked with regret and worry. Don¡¯t you just want to bring happiness?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Dragons are different after all¡±

    They look at things from the outside and teach us. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessarily right to be there as long as you live in a world of people. I think she is right now. The dawn is about to break.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m getting sleepy as expected¡±

    ¡°I will prepare the bed¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. While you¡¯re resting, I¡¯d be happy if you could take away my apron for me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sleep together. Nelly, too¡±

    Sandwiched between the breasts of two warriors on the prepared bed, I took a momentary rest while looking at the dawn sky.

 Chapter 393: The first cat colony spring festival 8 [Airi]

    <h4>Chapter 393: The first cat colony spring festival 8 [Airi]</h4>

    When you¡¯re sleepwalking, you don¡¯t really know what you¡¯re doing. I had put in a good amount of alcohol overall, albeit a little at a time and I had also had quite a lot of sex. I was probably pretty tired, although I wasn¡¯t aware of it. However, I was a bit impressed with myself when I finally realized that I had finally realized that I had been covering myself with Airi and unconsciously rocking my hips in a cracking motion. It¡¯s possible to have sex while sleepwalking, although not intensely, I thought.

    ¡°Nu¡­¡­a, huwaa¡­¡­oh?¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­hu, uu¡­¡­Lord, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. I was surprised to find myself inserting myself in a dreamy state¡±

    ¡°At first you were just rubbing my breasts, but then¡­¡­you started hugging me more and more¡±

    In a way, it was a sex-only day, so maybe I was having sex even in my dreams. By the way, Nelly next to me was munching on her own fingers in her mouth. Cute.

    ¡°If you ejacte, I can walk around naked too¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±No, wait, you¡¯re talking about walking around naked like it¡¯s something you¡¯re proud of¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s proof that Master is satisfied with my body. Look, even the cat beasts should be proud of being naked¡±

    Airi pointed to the window. Raising my body and looking outside, Lina and Yuna who werepletely naked made a proud face as a girl wearing an apron looked at them with a really envious look.

    ¡°¡­¡­I feel like the morals are copsing more and more starting from me¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good story, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s how far they are willing to go to amodate you¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want the cat beasts to be nudists, but¡­¡­¡±

    No, I admit I¡¯m a little happy about the utterly stark naked festival.

    -

    After enjoying the first shot of the morning with Airi, I went outside to wash my face. The sun is up and it is alreadyte in the morning. If it¡¯s Polka, it¡¯s time to be teased for being a big boss. Looking around the vige, I see that the only people dressed in clothes are olddies and children, who are not old enough to be breeding. The young cat beast girls are all naked or wearing naked aprons. No one criticizes them for it, in fact, they are envied for being naked.

    ¡°Nyaa, good nya¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. I hope you are pregnant¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s sex today too, right? I wonder if I¡¯ll be seeded too¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, you¡¯ll have a better chance if you embrace¡±

    ¡°Mumyu, a chance, huh? It¡¯s difficult, but if I can, I¡¯d like to do it¡±

    ¡°Also, this is Nelly¡¯s information, but he seems to be happy to team up with several people¡±

    ¡°Eh, rather than going one by one? A, As expected of a super perverted Master, nya¡±

    ¡­¡­They are actively exchanging information. I¡¯m relieved that no one said anything bad about it, but it¡¯s a little awkward to be able to formte countermeasures based on trends¡­¡­

    When I went out to the square, Dianne and La were still tipping their drinks.

    ¡°Good morning¡±

    ¡°Ah, Andy¡±

    ¡°Ho. You worked hard yesterday, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Where¡¯s Grandma Donna?¡±

    ¡°She went to bed at dawn. She couldn¡¯t keep up with me and Dianne, as expected¡±

    ¡°Aside from La, Dianne should rest¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m pushing myself too hard¡±

    I feel like Dianne hasn¡¯t been resting much since she came to the colony¡­¡­but she¡¯s still a doubtful person.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to pick up some delicious food, now¡¯s the time. Once it¡¯s noon, all the cat beasts want to eat is liver¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­sure¡±

    La told me to hurry up and eat the feast on the spot. ¡­¡­But it was the day after the party, so naturally it was cold.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­the meat must be freshly cooked¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take care of it¡±

    When La picks up thinly sliced ??raw meat, she shoots small mes from her fingertips. In a blink of an eye, the meat is charred.

    ¡°How¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not bad, but isn¡¯t the heat too strong?¡±

    The meat is charred in a dozen seconds and it looks raw.

    ¡°La. Take this¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    Dianne puts arge knife in La¡¯s palm, which she has brought out from somewhere.

    ¡°Add heat to the extent that it does not be red hot. Bake it on top of that

    ¡°Muu. You are not thinking of me as a bonfire, are you?¡±

    ¡°Is it wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Even though it¡¯s a vast desert, Dianne is probably the only person who can answer that question immediately against a dragon¡±

    While making a strange face, La emits heat from her palm and Dianne bes a yakiniku magistrate and grills it. Thanks to that, I was well prepared for the grilled liver torture. Well, I just have to fill my belly.

    After we finish eating, I ask Airi when she ns to return.

    ¡°Can we really make it to Polka at night?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be difficult, given the wind conditions. It might be a little tougher at dawn, though, if we leave after the sun haspletely set¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave at dusk, is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that would be fine. Then we can manage¡±

    Airi¡¯s confidence was unshakable. I don¡¯t want to bete for the spring festival. I¡äm looking forward to that. But if I¡¯m going to participate, I¡¯m going to have to do a lot of things on the spot, like ying a musical instrument or dancing.

    ¡°Well, are there any more cat beasts who are sick or something?¡±

    ¡°Ho. ording to Donna, there are only a few girls left who are fine as long as they are cured¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­well, if they¡¯re not there, that¡¯s fine¡±

    I was wondering if taking them back to Polka again would help pay them back a little.

    ¡°Are you nning to make a course for people toe and go regrly like the contact with the fortress?¡±

    ¡°Ha? No, I was just wondering if any of the cat beasts were sick.

    ¡°Taking people here and there without hesitation, in other words, we have to count on bringing them back casually. If that is the case, wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient for the owner to consider such a regr service?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡­I wonder if is a good idea¡±

    ¡°If Owner does not intend to monopolize the cat beasts, it is also possible to bring in the right amount of men from the outside. We should consider such a possibility as a means of getting in and out of the house¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes¡±

    La told me so and I thought about bringing single men and boys in Polka to this colony. Certainly that would help stabilize the vige. But¡­¡­when I finally think about it in concrete terms, I can¡¯t help but feel a bit bewildered. It would be better that way. Even though I think so, some emotions put a brake on the concrete progress of the story. La and Dianne stared at me with a grin.

    ¡°Hoho, I¡¯m sure the owner is greedy¡±

    ¡°Andy. It¡¯s about time to realize it. ¡­¡­The cat beasts like you too and you want to monopolize them. That¡¯s what it¡¯s all about, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°N, No, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair to say that when you think about the whole situation¡±

    ¡°Ho. My Owner. You are a dragon rider¡±

    La brought her face closer.

    ¡°You have the power and the right to do so. And your feelings are in line with those of the cat beasts, so you are not obliged to follow the outside norms. Look, owner. Whether you take responsibility or not, you should understand that within this structure, you are just ying around¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Uh¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s disrespectful to hold the cat beasts in your arms while knowing the obvious? If you are dissatisfied, you can do something about it then. You should ept everything as your own and love it. Otherwise, start now on your journey to gather up the sons-inws of the cat beasts. That is your responsibility, if you want to be a part of the whole thing¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    La¡¯s words are extreme. But certainly¡­¡­if you think about my mobility as a dragon rider, it is in the best interest of the cat beasts to gather son-inws. It would not be impossible to gather a small number of people from some other cat beast colony and emigrate them. But it is¡­¡­still frustrating. I felt frustrated.

    ¡°Dragon Rider, Andy Smithson. ¡­¡­You shall take ¡ºThis vige¡» as your wife. You can do it without any obstacles¡±

    Once again, in words, it was a big deal. A little intimidated, I looked at Dianne.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dianne¡±

    ¡°Well, I know it¡¯s extreme¡­¡­but I think you¡¯ll feel better if you think of it that way. I think you are too vague about the problems of this colony¡±

    Dianne encouraged me. And speaking of Airi, who was listening next to me.

    ¡°I think you should marry a woman from our pce while you¡¯re at it. There are some older women, but they won¡¯t be a problem in the Lord¡¯s lifetime. With two already, it won¡¯t make much difference if there are more¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the same thing¡±

    Airi is blocked by La. I¡äm a little dissatisfied. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to make up my mind.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not dering anything¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Well, that¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°The cat beasts won¡¯t know any better¡±

    I¡¯m going to think of the cat beast colony as mine. This is my rear pce. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s assume that it was out of luck asking a man who already had many female ves to indiscriminately impregnate them.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hold back anymore. They¡¯re all my women¡­¡­so its fine¡±

    ¡°And Donna?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Except for the elderly¡±

    Don¡¯t ask that question there.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The mats areid out one after another in the za of the cat beast colony in thete afternoon. Nelly, Lina, Yuna, Aileen and Emil are all naked and working hard. As I watched the work, I reached out and touched the buttocks of a 17-year-old cat girl who was passing by with a mat in her hands.

    ¡°Nyaa?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s fuckter¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    The girl smiles back at me, wagging her naked ass with her tail up. I take a deep breath and look up at the sky.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!!¡±

    I brace myself. As far as I can see, every girl I¡¯ve ever seen is my girl, whether I¡¯ve seen her before or not. I¡¯m so happy when I look at them.

    ¡ºNyaa!¡»

    The cat beasts respond with cheers, though they don¡¯t really understand what¡¯s going on. The final orgy begins.

    - ToC -

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!